《Is this really a Game?!》 Chapter 1 The Prologue Chapter 1 The Prologue Earth, a inhabited by an enormous number of living beings, of which the most spread out are us, the humans. People were walking around, going to their jobs, and just doing their everyday routine, fully unaware that everything is about to change... A couple of light-years away from Earth, a strange sight could be seen as a gray cloud appeared, it seemed misced, everything that came near it just disappeared and never returned. Within the gray could, 4 shadows could be seen sitting, yes, they were sitting in that gray cloud that could seemingly engulf everything as if they were in their own backyard. "So it''s finally time huh?" Thergest shadow asked. "Yes, those humans have lived in peace for a long time, developing their technology, enjoying themselves, it''s time for them to grow, to learn that the universe is not a nice ce". Answered another. "But do we really need to do it like this, I still believe it''s too cruel, changing their lives in this manner". A shadow said in a feminine voice. "You are too kind-hearted Eiona, why do you concern yourself with these ants, they have been chosen decades ago, you know very well that we cannot do things as we used to, the earthlings will be one of thes that will go through the new selection and that is final ." Said thest shadow with a voice full of arrogance. "I still believe it''s too cruel, we have never done this before, every had a different trial and even though they were all cruel this is still..." "Enough!!" The 4th shadow shouted out. "Earth falls under my jurisdiction, and this is my decision, the Earthlings will either pass this game or they will die and forever be forgotten, you know that this is how it must be, do not make things even more difficult for us!" "Y-Yes, overseer". Said thedy shadow reluctantly. "Now, let us start". The shadow said in a serious voice as he waved his hand over at the An event that will change Earth and humankind forever was decided in such a way, without a shred of mercy. The shadows simply sat and watched the as a formless mass of power started moving toward it. ( Author: Hey guys, for you that have only started reading now, starting today, the 20th of January 2023, I have started editing out the early chapters in an attempt to make them better than before, I have spotted quite a lot of mistakes so there''s a lot to be done, anyway, enjoy reading! ) Chapter 2 The Beginning Of The End On a small ind belonging to the USA, an enormous University was made in 2040, full of high-tech equipment, it soon be the best-known in the world, a ce only the best from around the globe can enter. Ever since the year 2018, technology had stagnated, many religious fanatics were sure it was the sign of the end of the world, and in a way, they were right. The sudden stagnation in terms of technology was thest thing anyone anticipated, because of that the game industry, movie industry and anime all had to slowly change, it became boring, the stories, the games, it all looked the same as previous so people had to be more imaginative, more creative. Because of the stagnation of technology, the smaller countries around the world slowly gained more power and it looked like World War III is descending, miraculously though, it never came. In 2038 scientists discovered something even more mysterious, the human body had slowly started changing, there was a weird power in all of us, people became physically stronger, their immune system got better and all of that made them healthier, the average lifespan on people went up by 10 years. It was spected that in the year 2140 all humans on Earth would bepletely different, vastly stronger than now, oh if they had only known. Martial arts became much more popr, the best MMA fighters and boxers were making more money than the biggest ser yers, suddenly the world was crazy about martial arts again, every school now had martial art sses which students had to participate in to be able to pass. Right now, in front of the principal''s office, a young man is sitting and waiting for the principal to arrive. His name is Reign Ashburn, once a top student and the best martial artist of Baker University, now just an ordinary teenager who was close to being expelled. Six months ago he was called by his uncle who told him his parents have died in a car ident, since then he became isted, barely speaking to anyone and when he did it would usually end up with a fight, the same happened today, he beat up his ssmate and now is waiting for the teachermittee to finish their discussion of whether or not he is to be expelled. "So, it seems like I''m finally going to leave this ce, huh, like I care, they can do whatever they want, I just wish that THIS FUCKING BABY WOULD SHUT UP!!" In the principal''s office, a baby was crying, his wife came to visit him today and left it to go to the toilet, it''s been 10 minutes and the baby is still crying. "I swear, I just want to get in there and choke the life out of it, just shut up okay?!" mumbled Reign. Suddenly the baby let out an excitedugh and stoppedughing. "Seems like God has not abandoned me, it finally stopped, I wonder why though." Reign got up and saw a horrifying scene, the baby was enveloped by a green ball of slime and it was actually getting dissolved. "What the... !" Reign immediately opened the door and went into the office only to find something puzzling when watching the green ball of slime. [ lvl1 Slime] was written above the green ball, it looked like something you see in those animes where people are ying VR MMO''s. "What the hell is this!?" Suddenly, the ball jumped at Reign, leaving the baby on the sofa but luckily Reign managed to duck and evade it. "What the hell, this fucking thing just attacked me, well alright then!" Reign took a chair next to him and right when the slime jumped again he hit it, sshing it on the wall. "That''s what you get for attacking first you bastard." The slime suddenly started moving, the parts were getting together, enveloping a small ball. "What the hell?!" Reign hit it again with the chair, and again, and again, and the ball finally got broken. [Congrattions yer Reign Ashburn, you have sessfully managed to find a monster and defeat it before the terraforming and became a pioneer, from now on you will be given the codename 06 and as a reward, you get 4lvls and an innate ability, let the lottery begin!] "Oh, you gotta be fucking kidding me!!" Reign was suddenly enveloped by a bright light and he disappeared from the office. "What is this, w-wh-where am I?" [Congrattions yer 06, by being one of the first humans to y a monster you have been awarded by a lottery pick for an ability and for a weapon.] Suddenly everything around Reign was cleared, he was in a dark room and in front of him, a huge hologram was blinking with a start in the middle. [yer 06, please press the start button, to begin with the lottery, the ability you get will depend on your luck since all abilities ranging from rank F till Z will be avable for you.] "First give me an exnation, where is this, what was that monster from before, and most importantly, what the hell is happening here?!" [Apologies yer 06, everything will be exined to you after the terraforming process, for now, please start the lottery.] "Fuck, don''t tell me this is something like in those novels when the Earth goes through the apocalypse." [yer 06, you have 10 seconds remaining to start the lottery, should you choose not to, you will be immediately erased from this ce.] "E-erased, what do you mean by erased?!" [10, 9, 8, 7...] "Alright, alright, I''ll do it!" [4, 3...] "Damn it all!" Reign pressed the button and suddenly the hologram expanded, blinking every second until it slowed down and Reign could see that images were moving from right to left and there was a frame in the middle. It was only after 30 more seconds that the images stopped and on the frame was an image of a man enveloped by lightning. [Congrattions yer 06, you have sessfully gotten the rank S ability,, Lightning maniption"] "L-lightning?'''' "Wait, does that mean I can freely use lightning, fuck, now I know what''s happening, I probably fell asleep and started dreaming, yes, that''s it, I''m only dreaming, none of this is real. [Unfortunately, everything you see here is real 06, your world is about to change and only the strongest will be able to survive, I hope you can be one of them, now please start the item lottery, I wish you luck!] "Yeah, yeah, let''s just finish this shit, and then I can wake up and continue my grandiose student life." Reign pressed start again and the screen started blinking only to slow down again, Reign could see the images were different from thest time, numerous axes, swords, and armors were shing by, and then it finally stopped. "I-is this some kind of a joke?!" [Congrattions to yer 06 for getting the rank F weapon,,A wooden stick"] "Don''t congratte me for something like this!!" [The lottery has been finished, yer 06 will be teleported back to Earth, be advised, the terraforming will begin in 5 minutes] "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Reign was again enveloped by a bright light and he disappeared from the ck room. Suddenly in the seemingly empty room, two shadows formed. "Another S rank ability huh, seems like Earth has a possibility of survival, after all, 10 seeds of hope have already been found, but more importantly, it seems as you saw something in this human, didn''t you Eiona?" "I can''t exin it, but that human, I believe he is more than just a seed of hope, I have a feeling that he will surprise us all." "Oh, well that''s interesting, especiallying from the Divine Oracle herself." The two shadows then blended in the darkness and vanished. Reign opened his eyes and saw the windows in front of the office, the sun was high up and blinded him, he turned around and saw the office, the baby was on the sofa, still crying, there were no signs of the slime he smashed before, everything was normal. "So it was a dream, after all, huh, of course, it was a dream, with all the stuff there, like anyone could just simply get teleported and get awesome powers like in light novels, what was it again, lightning maniption right?" [S rank ability "Lightning Maniption" description is avable, would you like to see it?] "Fuck." [F rank weapon "A Wooden Stick" description is avable, would you like to see it?] Suddenly Reign saw a wooden stick in his hand. "Why would I need to see something like that?!" [yer 06, the terraforming process will start in 4 minutes, please try to remain calm during it] "I don''t understand what that is but alright, let me see my ability. [ S rank ability "Lightning Maniption- allows the yer to channel lightning through his body and to use the lightning in the surroundings, current level 1/100, current ability exp 0/20, user can use a small amount of lightning to give small shocks to his opponents, power scales together with the yers level and the ability''s level]] "Small shocks, isn''t that just useless?!" [With every level up of the ability the power will increase] "Oh, alright then, but how do I level up the ability?" [By using the ability the yer will gain exp, when the exp is full the ability will level up, furthermore by using creative ways of the ability such as making skills the yer will get rewards such as level-ups, attributes, and more.] "I-I''m not dreaming aren''t I?" [I assure you 06, everything that happened and everything that''s about to happen is real.] "Wait, what do you mean by that?" [All your questions will be answered after the terraforming process 06.] "Again with the terraforming, what does that even mean?!" [Terraforming starting in 10, 9, 8, 7...] "W-wa-wait!" [3, 2, 1, terraforming is about to start, teleporting everyone away from Earth.] Reign was again enveloped by a bright light and when he opened his eyes he found out he was in outer space, looking straight at Earth. "I-Impossible, what is happening, wait, is that?!" When Reign looked around he saw people, an enormous number of people were all around him, making a circle all around Reign. "Reign!" Reign turned around and he saw his best friend Lee Hwang there, Lee is in the same university as Reign and their parents have known each other for a very long time, in fact, after his parents died, unlike the rest of his family who stayed for a day and left Reign like it was no big matter, the Hwang''s and his uncle were there every day for a month taking care of him, making Lee a brother in his heart. "Lee, w-what''s happening?" "I don''t know, the voice said everything will be exined after this." "The voice?" "Yeah, I went in the woods for a run and I stumbled across some creature, it looked like a goblin from the games, it attacked me and I kicked it, the poor bastard hit a rock with his head and died, then some I could hear a voice in my head and see some notifications like in a game, it told me I became..." "A pioneer?" "Yeah, how did you..." "The same thing happened to me but I got attacked by a slime." "I see, wait, Reign, w-what is that?" Lee wasn''t the only one with that question because right above the earth a huge shadow formed, and around Earth, two enormous hands seemingly made of darkness came and grabbed it, and then an unimaginable scene happened, Earth actually started expanding, thendmasses were moving, some cracking away while someing together, it was like a scene from a sci-fi movie. "T-this is the terraforming?!" [Yes yer 06, the overseer has deemed Earth as too small for The Game, and therefore he decided to make it bigger.] "The overseer, a game, w-what are you talking about?!" [Since the terraforming has started I am allowed to tell you what is about to take ce on Earth, the overseer for your Gxy has deemed you, earthlings, as a species fit to take the trial to join the Alliance, the trial is set by a system overlooking the universe.] "That''s just...crazy, you''re telling us you''re about to destroy our homes and make us y some twisted game for your pleasure, so we can join your so-called alliance, fuck that, we don''t care about that, let us be, return our home the way it was!" [That is not something you can decide 06, neither is the rest of humankind, you will take part in this, if you survive you will learn about things that seem unimaginable right now, if you lose, however, Earth will be destroyed.] "Earth will be...destroyed?" Chapter 3 The Game Begins! [Yes 06 if humankind fails and bes wiped out, Earth will follow.] "So if we fail this game we all die, w-what kind of a game is it then?!" [It''s simple 06, it''s a survival game, Earth will be inhabited by all kinds of monsters and the goal of humankind is to get strong enough to in the end wipe them all out, only by doing that will you pass the trial and join the Alliance.] "You crazy fucking bastards!" [This is a decision that the overseer has given, it is up to you whether or not to follow it.] "Huh, you make it sound like we have a choice, so, when are we going back to Earth?" [The terraforming is just about to finish, the only thing left is for everyone to get their true names.] "Names?" [Based on the character, abilities, and strengths of a person, you will all be given a name - more like a title that will be yours till the end of the game.] "Alright, I understand that, but why though, why would we need new names?" [I''m sorry 06, I do not have the authorization to tell you more.] "Never mind then, so when are we getting the names?" [In a short time, please be patient.] "Yeah, yeah, I''ll be patient, it''s not like my is being yed like dough in front of my eyes or anything, no, every..." "You who has the destiny above a seed of hope." Suddenly a voice interrupted Reign, a voice so appealing and silvery that with just one short sentence it managed to erase every other sound Reign could hear, all of his attention was suddenly drawn towards it. "You who is an anomaly and miracle born in this world, take this name that I give you, take it and reign above all, be supreme, I, The Divine Oracle Eiona Fyre-ryion hereby give you thy name, do not disappoint me, Reign." Every word was so crystal clear, so ethereal that Reign forgot about everything, he forgot about Earth being changed in front of him, about Lee who was standing next to him, it just seemed so unimportantpared to the voice, they were just distractions, but suddenly another, much colder voice rang in his head and interrupted his daydreaming. [Congrattions, from today onwards you will be known as Reign, Earth has finally finished terraforming and you will all return to the same spot you were before the terraforming, countdown starting 10, 9, 8...] Reign was startled, he saw the Earth and it was enormous, it seemed at least 6 times bigger than before, but before that, he looked towards Lee and shouted: "Lee, meet me on the roof when we get back, do you understand?!" "I''ll be there!" [2,1, the countdown has ended, proceeding with the teleportation now.] Everyone was once again enveloped by the bright light and they were transported back to earth, the mysterious 4 shadows showed again, one of them, a smaller, hunchbacked shadow said with an old, crispy voice. "So it''s starting, I wonder if this will give us a surprise as Qincar did" "Qincar was special, that person was an offspring of a Divinity, I''ve done all kinds of test on Earth and there was no one like that here."The overseer said as he was looking at the others "Perhaps, but that doesn''t mean the earthlings themselves can''t give us any surprise." "Oooh, you mean that one, the one you bestowed a name onto, Eiona?" Laughingly said a tall, slim shadow, in a joking voice. "Not only did you not change his name, you even told him your true name, just what did you see in him to make you believe that much?" Eiona looks at them before slowly speaking "I saw destruction, pure and utter destruction, just like I saw in ''him'' millennia''s ago." "By ''him'' you don''t mean..." "Yes, this boy has the same potential as the man that almost destroyed everything we swore to protect." "Should I go and eliminate him?" Said the short shadow, making a weird posture with two daggers in his hands. "No, this time it''s different, back then we made a mistake, we shunned him and some even tried to kill him, that''s why the Dark Ones were able to win him over and crown him their king, but this time, this time we won''t make the same mistake, we have to win over this boy, we have to make him our miracle this time." "I understand, now, shall we watch the show?"The short shadow straightened before putting his daggers back. "Yes, I have to admit, I''m quite interested in this myself now."The overseer let out a smallugh as a small was on his face. On Earth, Reign opened his eyes and immediately stood up. "I have to go to the roof." He started running and on his way, he saw many of his school mates coping with the change in their own way, some were crying while some were just staring at the walls lifelessly, there were those that actually started having mental breakdowns, lying on the floor in the fetal position andforting themselves. "W-why is this happening to us, t-the whole has been changed, just so it can be a game for some people above us?!" Most people were sobbing, crying in disbelief because of the events that happened just a couple of minutes ago. "Seems like none of them know exactly what''s happening, why, didn''t the voice exin everything?" [They can''t hear me, only pioneers have the privilege of talking with us, all the other people get simple notifications, this is one of the many privileges pioneers get.] "I see, so it''s pretty much like the difference between gamers that pay in p2w games and the ones that don''t." After 5 minutes Reign was on the roof, and the sight that awaited him was stunning, the small forest around the school was no more, it has been changed into a massive tropical forest , Reign couldn''t even see the end of it, further out were many hills and mountain ranges, Baker ind was no more, it had turned into a hugendmass many timesrgerpared to before. "H-how much bigger has Earth be?" [Earth''s size has been multiplied by 10, furthermore, the terrain has been changed as well.] "T-that''s just crazy, what abou-" Reign stopped speaking, as to why, it was simple, in the sky he could see a massive snake, you couldn''t even see its end, just its width was miles long. [That is the world serpent assigned to be the guardian of Earth.] "G-guardian?" [It has 3 jobs, first one is to ensure the safety of earth before the game finishes, second is to award people that did incredible feats if it judges that the systems reward wasn''t generous enough and thirdly if you fail the game, that is if all earthlings die, it will destroy the.] "S-so that''s why you said Earth will get destroyed if we fail." "I-incredible" Reign heard a familiar voice and looked at his side, there he could see a person he was more than familiar with, a person he grew up with, it was Lee. "Isn''t that Jormungandr?" "So you finally arrived, Shadow, wait, what, I meant Shadow, what the hell!?" "How did you know that name Reign?" [Your old names have been erased, you will only know a person by his true name from now on since the two of you have known each other for a long time, the name has automatically been nted in your subconsciousness. For other people you will be able to call them any way you wish unless they tell you their true names.] "I see, but still, what kind of a name is Shadow?!" "Still better than Reign, hahahaha!" The two friendsughed and hugged each other. Reign and Shadow grew up together, their fathers were friends and best men at each other''s wedding. "Anyway, seems like everything has changed, we better go and call auntie and uncle to see how they are." Reign looked at Shadow as he spoke "Yeah, then we''ll see where to meet up, after all, the government will probably send a chopper here, by the way, why is your name the same?" Shadow suddenly stopped as he looked at Reign with a weird expression on his face "I don''t know, I heard a voice telling me my so-called "true name", but she just told me mine." Reign said while scratching the back of his head. "Alright, I''ll call them now." "Weird, my phone isn''t working."Reign looks at his phone with confusion "What, let me try with mine." Shadow took out his phone only to find out it was the same, "It''s not working either, what''s going on?" [The overseer has deemed Earth''s technology obsolete since earthlings are participating in the game and will gain immense benefits, all electronics will not be able to function anymore.] "What, but, that means that right now we are...alone here?"Reign slowly spoke as he gulped nervously "Seems like we can only depend on ourselves right now, I guess now we know why technology suddenly stagnated 40 years ago." Shadow says while looking at the sky with a serious expression on his face. The two friends looked at each other and nodded, even though people would never even imagine these two people that looked so different to be friends that would die for one another, Reign being 185cm tall, muscr with short brown hair that faces upwards, dark blue eyes and a face that even though isn''t anything special is attractive because of its masculinity while Shadow is a tad bit shorter with blond hair, slim body, azure blue eyes and a face that looks like one of the famous K-Pop stars. "Reign, look down there." "Huh, w-what are those creatures?!" Reign could see that 100 meters around the school was a clearing and right at the end of it he could see 5 green short creatures just looking at the school with greed in their eyes. "Those look the same as that goblin that attacked me, but he was so aggressive, the moment he saw me he attacked, why are they simply standing there." [The clearing around the school has been changed as a safe zone, monsters will not be able to enter it, and shortly different races will be spawned here to open up shops, ss temples, and more, some of them will give out quests for the yer which will give out rewards in the form of exp, skills, S coins and such.] "What are S coins?" Shadow asks curiously. [Survival coins or S coins for short will be used to purchase equipment, skill books, and more.] "So it''s the mary value as of now huh." Reign nods his head in acknowledgment. "Seems like it, it''s like the whole world is bing a massive MMORPG, well, at least it won''t be boring right?" Shadow nervouslyughs. Even though Shadow said it in aic way, his eyes betrayed the feelings he had, they were full of worry, and Reign could see it. "Shadow, don''t worry so much, uncle is strong, ridiculously strong, even when the two of us fought him we couldn''tst two whole rounds, knowing him, he''s probably a pioneer like us."Reign pats Shadow on the back as he looks at his friend with worry. Shadow''s father opened a dojo in New York together with Reigns'' dad, it slowly be famous because of its old style. Both their fathers were martial art lunatics and former world champions, they felt that the gyms and dojo''s of now are simply too soft so they opened their own, the dojo quickly became famous, and how could it not when two old rivals that almost killed each other in the ring-opened it. Twenty yearster they had celebritiesing to learn some martial arts and train for movies, they also managed to get the biggest honor a dojo owner could get, one of their students actually became an MMA World Champion! "Yeah, you''re right, we should probably go downstairs and exin the situation to the rest right?" "Yeah, let''s go." Reign nods at his friends. After taking another nce at the world serpent, the two brothers went down the stairs, the situation was the same as before, no, it was even worse because people found out about the technology being gone and everyone was panicking. "I-I can''t call anyone, what about my parents, what about my home, oh god, why are you doing this to us?!" "We, we can''t leave this ce now, we, we''re all alone." "We''re going to die aren''t we, we only have enough food for a week, we''re dead." The hallways and ssrooms were empty, everyone gathered in the gym, and it was full of people weeping, couples were holding each other, promising everything was going to be okay. "Everyone, the power is out, and it seems as it won''t be back, outside is a huge forest and I think we should all go there and find some animals to hunt." The principal tried to take control of the confused students. "That would be a really bad idea," Reign says while shaking his head. "Huh, it''s you, I''m taking charge so shut up, if we don''t hunt we will starve you brat." The principal angrily tells Reign while looking at him. "Dear principal, have you even looked outside yet?" Shadow chuckles as he points to the windows. "O-outside, eeek, what are those creatures?!" In all the panic, nobody even saw the goblins outside, now that they had, everyone panicked. "They''re goblins, I killed one in the gym today before all this shit happened." A voice said, when everyone turned they saw a tall blonde haired young man slowly walking towards them. "Oh, well if it isn''t mister royalty himself," Reign said in a mocking voice. "Oh, so you''re a pioneer as well?" Shadow looks at the blonde man with a slight surprise. "Isn''t it obvious, and judging by the calmness of you two, you''re the same, well it is expected of the two brawl kings I guess." The blonde man''s name is Adarlic Wittelsbach, he is a German royalty of some sorts, but contrary to most nobles and their arrogance, Adarlic was never arrogant of his roots, always upright and friendly, he was one of the most popr guys in Baker University, Reign and Shadow didn''t have anything to say about the guy because they weren''t even friends, they would greet each other on the hallway and that''s it. "I suggest we team up, with other pioneers if there are more here," Adarlic says to the two as he looks through the windows. "Oh, you sure about that, I mean are you sure we won''t stab you in the back or something?" Reign sarcastically says as he looks at him. "Hahahaha, even though I don''t know you two personally but by your reputation, I can say that you wouldn''t do that," Adarlic says with a slight smile on his face. "Well, I usually don''t like taking risks, but I guess desperate times call for desperate measures, right, Reign?" "I guess so, but first, what''s your name?" "My name, oh you mean my true name, it''s Adolfo, it means noble wolf." Adarlic looks at Reign as he says. "Ok then Wolf, let''s go." Reign nods his head as he slowly turns around. Chapter 4 Start Of The Game "Wait for a second, let''s see if there are any more pioneers among us here". Wolf stopped Reign as he said. "Alright, but, how many of us are there in the world anyway?" Reign nodded before asking with a confused expression on his face. [There are 12 438 pioneers on Earth right now, pioneers are the hope of you earthlings, you are the people that managed to awaken your innate abilities without any hardships, some even getting stronger versions of them.] "Wait a second, didn''t we do the lottery for our abilities?" Shadow asked with confusion on his face. [The lottery was simply a chance for you to gain a stronger version of your abilities.] "So, you''re saying all of us already had our abilities even without bing pioneers?" Reign surprisedly said. [Yes, they will naturally unlock themselves after you face many hardships, training or being in a near-death state.] "I see, unlike other people who have to face danger to unlock them, we just need to level them up." Shadow looked like he had an epiphany of sorts as he eximed. "So we have a head-start, huh?" Reign put his hand on his chin as he was thinking. "Wait, what are you guys talking about, what are pioneers, and even though it''s only 3 of you, you''re talking like there''s 4." A female student was looking at the three young men with a confused face. "Yeah, have you boys lost your mind?!" The principal shouted as his face was getting red. "I guess I''ll exin it to you guys, I''ll only do it once so listen up!" Wolf sighed with annoyance as he starts exining to everyone. It took Wolf about 30 minutes to exin everything about pioneers and some of the benefits thate with being one. "W-wow, th-that''s amazing, so you guys have powers?!" A male student was looking at the three with a bright light in his eyes. "Yeah, but to be honest I don''t even know how they work." Reign awkwardly says as he shrugged his shoulders. [To use your innate ability you simply need to think of it and how it should manifest itself like, note, since the abilities you earthlings have are all newly awakened they won''t be powerful from the start.] "Because they''re just lvl1?" Shadow says as his face showed a sign of disappointment. [The strength of an innate ability depends on its level and on the level of its user] "I-level?" Said Reign in a confused manner. [Simply think of the word status in your mind and the status screen will show itself to you, it''s the same for skills, abilities, ss, and race.] "Ok, but isn''t a race status kind of stupid, I mean we are all human." [That is the truth, for now.] "What do you mean by ''for now?" [I am not allowed to tell you that information right now, when you be stronger you will be eligible to find out more information.] "Alright, well, let''s try the stats screen now." Reign did as the voice told him, he said status in his thoughts and in front of him, a blue hologram appeared. Name : Reign Level : 5 ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 4 Strength : 13 (14) (+1 from ability) Agility : 13 (14) (+1 from ability) Endurance : 12 Vitality : 12 Willpower : 10 Spirit : 10 Strength - Improves the body strength of the person, allowing for stronger attacks, lifting strength, and carry strength. Agility - Improves the speed and reflexes of a person, allowing for faster movement, attacks, and coordination of the body. Endurance - Improves the toughness, natural defense, and resilience of the body. Vitality - Improves the natural regeneration of the body. Willpower - Improves the person''s speed of thoughts and resilience against soul attacks. Spirit - Improves the person''s capacity of mana gather and the strength of the soul. "It really looks like a game menu." (Reign) "Yeah, it''s so weird." (Shadow) "Well, let me try out my ability." (Reign) Reign lifted his right hand in front of him and thought of lightning dancing between his fingers, at first nothing happened, but after 5 seconds sparks showed on his hand. "W-what''s happening to his hand?!" A female student screams out as she points towards Reign. Right after the girl screamed lightning suddenly appeared on Reign''s hand, the same as in many magic movies and anime, only that the lightning was blue. "Blue lightning, what''s going on?" (Reign) [The color of some innate abilities change with the rank, for example, your lightning ability, from rank F to D it''s yellow, from C to B it''s orange, A is red, S is blue, SS is violet, SSS is ck and the final rank, Z is white lightning.] "Awesome, so it''s not only the strength but the color that changes as well." Said Reign, but in just a matter of seconds he saw light on his right and when he looked he saw Wolf''s arm bing green and green mes forming over it. "My ability is ''Fire Maniption'', and A rank ability seems like the color of the me I produce change with rank, same as your thunder Reign." Wolf looks towards Reign as he ys with the fire in his hands. "A+ rank ability, shadow maniption." (Shadow) Reign followed the voice and saw Shadow standing next to the wall, his figure slowly bing darker and less visible. "The description says that when it gets stronger I''ll be able to control shadows like solid objects and that the reason it''s an A+ ability is that it will be much stronger if I evolve it to rank S, seems like I''ll be like that anime character." "Mine''s lightning maniption, S rank," Reign says with a smug face. "It''s actually an S rank?!" Screamed Wolf in disbelief, the system told him that only 13 people have S rank skills and that they are called seeds of hope because they are destined to carry the whole of humanity on their backs, Wolf was a noble, even though he never carried any arrogance because of it, he always outperformed others, he was always one of the best and seeing two people who abilities rank higher than his actually dealt a small blow to him. "Hey, anyone else here a pioneer?!" Reign shouts at the crowd of students that were around them. "I fairly doubt it, amongst the 7+ billion poption, only a little over 12 000 are pioneers, just 3 of us being here is..." Shadow was shaking his head as he didn''t think there was a high possibility of another pioneer being here as well. "I-I''m a pioneer as well." Somebody from the crowd said. "What, who?!" Wolf widens his eyes as he looks at the students. The group of students around them started moving and a weak, frail-looking boy showed himself in front of the 3. "Oh, it''s you, Alfred." Reign smiles at the boy who was visibly nervous while being stared at by so many people. "It''s alright, my name now is Beast" "Mines Reign, he''s Shadow and Mr. Royalty is Wolf." Reign smiles gleefully as he introduces Wolf. "Would you stop with the royalty stuff already?!" Wolf shouts at Reign with visible frustration. "Hell no!" Shadowughs in delight as he looks at the angry Wolf. Beast was always the shy, quiet type, he was incredibly smart and the best student in the whole school. "I never took you as a fighting type Beast." Reign looks up and down at Beast who was scratching his head in nervousness "I-I was in the toilet and a huge rat showed up, I had nowhere to run to and had to defend myself, I punched it, kicked it, and when everything was finished the rat was dead and I was all bloody from the scratches, then the voice told me everything and I was teleported to that lottery room, the blood and scratches were gone." "Damn, you had it rough, being interrupted during nature''s call and having to fight a monster, huh, I feel for you man." Reign had crossed his arms in front of him as he was nodding painfully at Beast. "Uh, t-thanks I g-guess?" Beast smiles nervously as he looks at Reign with confusion. "But didn''t the system say pioneers are really rare, howe there''s 4 of us here?" [This ce was deemed as one with most talents, the most promise out of all so it was natural that there are more pioneers here] "I see." Reign nods. "So now that we have a total of 4 pioneers in our group, should we go outside, they did say that shops, ss temples and such will spawn soon right?" Wolf says while looking at the three. "Yeah, let''s go." Shadow excitedly says. "W-wait, it''s dangerous outside, don''t you see those monsters?!" The principal gets in front of them with his hands spread out. "Principal were you even listening to me, 20 meters around the school is a safe zone, monsters can''te in." Wolf shakes his head in disappointment as he goes around the principal. "You can''t be sure of that, what if that voice is just fooling you guys?!" A female student behind them could be heard asking with a panicking voice. "Well if that''s the case, we''ll just flee back to school, or kill those monsters," Reign says with a cold voice as he looks back at the students who had stopped in their tracks after hearing his words. "H-hey guys, if I may ask, what equipment did you get from the lottery?" Beast suddenly asks from the side. "Oh right, I almost forgot about that." Says Shadow as he grabs something behind him. "I got this armor, it''s a D rank." Said Wolf while lifting his shirt and showing a thin metal armor that he was wearing. "I got a rank E knife." Said Shadow while showing a knife that was in his back pocket. "I-I have a bow, i-it''s a C rank, i-if any of you want it, I-I''ll dly- "Beast!" Reign suddenly shouts at Beast. "Yes sir?!" shouted Beast while doing a soldier salute. "You''re part of the team, the bow is something you won, it''s yours, use it, it may save your or our life one day, not to mention, you''re the ace archer of the university, you''re the only one amongst us that can use it proficiently." Reign looks sternly at Beast who was nodding profusely. "Y-yes." Beast lowered his head somewhat shamefully, but inside he was full of gratefulness towards Reign. "Ok, let''s go now." Reign nods happily at Beast as he turns around. "Wait, you still didn''t tell us what you got Reign," Shadow asks him as he narrows his eyes suspiciously at his friend. "I-it doesn''t matter." Reign quickly turned his head and started walking towards the exit, only to be stopped by Wolf. "If we''re gonna be a team everyone has to be honest to each other." Wolf looks at Reign as he says. "I said it doesn''t matter, I threw it away anyway," said Reign in an annoyed voice. "Reign,e on, tell us what you got, c''mon man, you know I won''t stop till I find out," Shadow says while poking Reign from the side. "Oh fucking hell, I got a stick okay, a wooden fucking stick!!" Reign shouts with a dark expression on his face. "A stick, bwahahahahahaha!!!" Shadow started rolling on the ground whileughing, wolf, and beast on the other hand were doing everything they could to stop themselves fromughing. "Ah, screw you Shadow, get up, let''s go." Reign went to the exit with hurried footsteps while Shadow tried to stop hisughter. "W-wait, brother, I''ming, let''s first go to the kitchen and get some knives first!" Shadow sprung up from the ground and started running towards Reign, of course, he was stillughing. "W-we better go after them, right Wolf?" "Yeah, let''s go Beastie." "T-that''s not my name." "Of course it is, Beastie." "Uh, o-okay." Beast lowered his head in defeat and followed Wolf. After a couple of minutes, the group came out of the school only to be greeted by a blinding light. "Argh, what the fuck is this?!" Reign shields his eyes from the blinding light as he exims. "Perhaps this is the spawning of the shops?" Wolf says while doing the same as Reign. After 5 minutes the light disappeared and when the gang opened their eyes a stunning sight was in front of them, there were stalls, shops, and even some buildings around, but, the thing that drew the most attention was a hulking beast sitting at the edge of the safe zone, it was a giant made entirely of stone, on his shoulder, he was carrying a huge pir and looked incredibly imposing, and the other thing that drew the groups attention was a huge altar with a portal on top of it, on their heads they could respectively read: "Zone Guardian" "ss temple" "I think we should go and get a ss first," Wolf says as he goes towards the ss temple "Yeah, they said the world has turned into a huge MMO so a ss is definitely a must." Shadow follows after him as he curiously looks at the buildings that have suddenly appeared in front of them. "Yeah, let''s go." Reign simply follows the rest while inspecting the giant guardian. The group slowly approached the altar but just 2 meters from it an invisible barrier stopped them, a notification appeared right away. [The minimum level requirement for a ss is level 10, yers please level up first.] "Fuck, seems like we''ll have to kill some monsters first and then get a ss." Reign curses as he looks at the ss temple. "We should first use our attribute points and speak to the people here, they might give us a quest of some sort." Shadow puts his hand on his chin as he calmly speaks. "Let''s split up then, when one of us finds a quest just call the others." Wolf nods before going in a random direction. "A-alright, I-I''ll go on the left." Beast says as he nervously turns around "See ya in a bit." Reign waves at them as he also goes to search for a quest or anything noteworthy. Everyone split up to find a quest and added their attributes, Reign decided not to use his points right now since his "Thunder Maniption" gave him a point in both strength and agility, he first wanted to see what would happen after he leveled up before choosing where to add them, Shadow put all his points in Agility, Beast put his points in strength and agility since his bow needs a certain amount of strength to be pulled and agility will also help with his aim while Wolf decided to split his points in Endurance and Vitality. After about 30 minutes everyone could hear Beast yelling. "Guys, I found a quest, quicklye here!!" Everyone gathered to Beast in just 2 minutes. "Beastie, what''s the quest?" Wolf asks Beast who was smiling at them. "Beastie, oh, I think that name is quite fitting for him." Shadow giggles while looking at the nervous Beast. "Please stop with that nickname!!" Beast pleads with them, but to no avail. "No!" Wolf and Shadow shout out at the same time before breaking into augh. "Beast, what''s the quest?" Reign asks him while looking at the two with a sigh. "Wait, let''s form a party and I''ll share it with you guys." "We can actually do that?" Shadow asks Beast with surprise. "Yeah, I just got a notification for it." Beast nods to him. "Ok, how do we do it?" "It says I just need to think of it and you''ll get an invite right away, let me try it." Right after Beast said that the three immediately got a notification. [Beast wants to form a party with you, do you ept YES / NO] Everyone immediately pressed Yes and they could see a floating text above each other "Okay, it worked, now let me share the quest." (Beast) [yer Beast wants to share a quest with you] [cksmith Adrian needs you to kill 5 goblins and bring him their fangs, do you ept YES / NO] Everyone pressed yes. [The quest has been changed to a party quest, kill 20 goblins and take their fangs back to Adrian, progression 0/20] The party read the description and turned around to look at the forest. "They''re not here anymore." Reign looks around to find the goblins who were present previously but shakes his head as there were no goblins around now. "The guardian probably scared them off, let''s go in the forest and find them," Shadow says as he looks at the giant guardian. "Hey beastie, do you have any arrows for that bow of yours?" Wolf asks him as he looks at the bow in Beast''s hand. "Yes, the bow came with a quiver, it replenishes arrow by itself." Beast turns around and takes off his jacket, everyone could see a quiver on his back, full of arrows. "That''s awesome, and here I got a trashy F rank stick..." Reign kicks a nearby rock in frustration. "Don''t worry about it bro, I''m sure your stick is the stick that will drill through the heavens!!" Shadow says before twisting on the ground fromughter. "Can you stop it with the anime lines already?!" Reign looks at Shadow with a dark expression as he slowly moves towards him. "Alright, alright, let''s go, we have some goblins to kill." Wolf calms the two down before turning around. Reign and the others walked towards the forest, the second they set foot into it a notification suddenly appeared [Entering the Newbie Forest, happy hunting] "N-Newbie Forest, this just feels so dumb." Reign sighs as they start their adventure. Chapter 5 The First “Hunt” The forest was huge, made up of enormous trees that were tens of meters high, their thick branches interlining making it look like a web, the leaves of the trees were huge as well, they were the size of 5 palms, nobody on earth has ever seen trees like this, it''s simply unimaginable to believe that all of this was formed in a couple of minutes. "Shit, these fucking nts are annoying as hell man," "Don''t yell you, idiot, you might scare them away." Shadow was too busy wrestling vines away while Reign approached him from behind and got him into a chokehold. "So, how do we do this?" Wolf asks the other three. The party was looking at 5 goblins from one of the trees, they were thinking of how to kill them, since each one needs to get 5 goblin fangs, they need to kill 20 of them in total, each one counts. "I think it''s best that the 3 of us go down and take 3 separate positions, effectively surrounding them while Beast should stay here and use his bow, the second heunches an arrow we attack." Reign says while looking at the others, eager to hear their opinion on his n. "That''s actually pretty smart bro, good job." Shadow gives him a thumbs up before turning around to check the goblins again. "Go to sleep Shady." Reign was behind Shadow as he got him in a chokehold again. "It''s Shadow you god damn, kurkh, dude, let go, I''m choking!" Shadow pleads to Reign who was looking at him with a gleeful smile before whispering, "Don''t fight it, just close your eyes and go to your happy ce." "Guys, I think that''s enough fooling around, we are nning on killing those things, how can you be so calm?" Reign loosened his grip on Shadow and looked at Beast with a serious face. "Because they are just ''things, they''re not human, I have no qualm whatsoever of killing them, I mean, it''s us or them so..." "There''s no use to just talk about it, let''s go down, Beastie, don''t miss your target." Wolf pats Beast on the back as he looks at him reassuringly. "I-I''ll try, but I''m not that good with this so- "Don''t worry, I''m sure everyone noticed by now, those attributes we used have already changed us, even though it doesn''t look like a lot, the points in agility made my sight, hearing a movement much better," Shadow tells Beast who was still nervous. "Now that you mention it, I''m actually kind of calm, usually I would be shaking under a circumstance this stressful," Beast says while scratching his head, he was still nervous but he did feel better after hearing Shadow''s words. "Yeah, seems like the attributes do more than just the things in the description, I don''t know whether that''s a good thing or not but, it''s helpful for now." "Yeah, ok, enough chitchat, let''s go down and take our positions, when you see us stop pick a target and make sure to at least hit it ok?" Says Wolf before turning around and getting ready to go down. "Um-hum, I''ll do my best." Beast nods nervously. Wolf, Shadow, and Reign slowly descended down the tree, Wolf went to the right side while Reign and Shadow took the left, they were respectively positioned at the 12, 3, 6, and 9 positions on a clock, right in the middle were the 5 goblins who were busy brawling over some bloodied piece of meat. Beast took out his bow and tried adjusting his breathing, he was never good at any physical activities but he watched a lot of survival shows and a lot of TV shows so he tried mimicking the way archers in the shows would behave. He was the best archer in the university but he had never used a bow to hunt anything and he needed to calm down in order to get a good aim at the goblins. He slowly brought the bow in front of him, he was shaking at the beginning but he managed to calm down quickly, to his great surprise. He put his finger on the bowstring and slowly started pulling it towards him, his muscles were contracting, the string was actually pretty hard to pull. Sweat was already forming on his forehead, he knew that this one pull of the bow will give them a big advantage if sessful. Time was slowly passing, by the time he managed to fully pull the spring 2 minutes had already passed. Beast eyed a goblin that waszily lying on the side, seemingly not attracted to the piece of meat at all, he was stationary so he made the best target, there was, of course, another reason he was chosen, his level. [ lvl4 Goblin ] The goblins in the group were lvl1 and lvl2, this one was the only lvl4 which meant he was the strongest so Beast chose to try and kill him first and scare the others. Beast was taking his time, even though he had already aimed at the goblins head 3 minutes ago he still hasn''t shot the arrow, his forehead was shining from the sweat and he was barely breathing, he was doing his best to get the best shot. After 2 more minutes, Beast finally made up his mind and released the arrow, the speed of it was immense and in just a moment it hit the goblin, unfortunately, though, it missed his head, prating his arm just a little under the shoulder, but it was enough, half of the arrow made it''s way inside, going through the arm and hitting the ribs. The rest of the goblins were startled, they stopped fighting immediately and started running but 3 shadows that were quietly waiting in the bushes suddenly appeared from three directions. "C''mon Beast, what''s taking you so long." Reign was waiting in one of the bushes and was getting impatient, it''s already been over 5 minutes and Beast hasn''t fired the arrow. "Was the pressure too much for him in the end?" Before Reign could think anything more an arrow hit the strongest goblin, he didn''t even think, he just ran to the other goblins. The goblins suddenly stopped, they didn''t know where to go, they were surrounded. Goblins were an aggressive race by nature but they were also cowards, the moment their leader got hit they immediately wanted to flee, of course, the appearance of 3 more enemies made them even more frightened and for a moment they were simply confused. Reign and Shadow have been frequently going to their father''s dojo since they were kids, they knew that this was a golden opportunity. Shadow took out a kitchen knife and threw it to the goblin closest to him, the knife hit the goblin''s chest and made him scream in pain, shadow simply took his lottery knife and plunged it to the goblins skull. Reign targeted two goblins that were standing together, because of shadow''s actions they didn''t react to him till it was toote. He plunged his knife into one goblins neck while immediately kicking the other one. He then followed up with a stomp to the little critter''s neck, effectively breaking it. Wolf had it the easiest, thest goblin had its back turned to him while it was just watching the demise of its fellow goblins, it was dumbstruck. Wolf simply approached it from behind, put his hand over the goblin''s mouth, and cut its throat. The goblin leader was lying down, wincing in pain, the arrow from Beast was simply too good, it managed to heavily injure the strongest enemy while shocking the others, making the fight a breeze. "Hahaha, nice work Beast, you surely didn''t disappoint us," Reign says cheerfully as he looks towards the tree where Beast was. Beast came down from the tree and slowly approached them, before he could say anything he suddenly clutched his stomach and started vomiting. "Damn man, you ok?" Shadow quickly runs towards Beast as he looks at him worriedly. "I-I, of course, I''m not ok, how the hell are you guys so calm, we just murdered them, I just fired an arrow, but you guys actually killed them from up close so how are you just standing there like nothing happened?!" Beast cries out before vomiting once again. "Well, I and Reign used to fight a lot some time ago, and on the streets of New York, you see some fucked up shit during big fights, but I''m really impressed by you beastie, that arrow was awesome, and you too Wolf, I thought a guy with your background would be too scared to even touch these guys, let alone kill one like that." Shadow looks at Wolf with a suspicious face. "Well, it''s a long story, one I would rather not tell." "Don''t sweat it, anyway let''s kill this guy and get those quest items." Shadow interrupts Wolf, he was interested in what he would say, but he didn''t want to force him to do so. "Wait, let me try and tame him first!" Beast suddenly shouts at as he stops them. "Tame?" Wolf blinks twice in confusion as he looks at Beast. "Now that you mention that, you actually haven''t told us your ability yet Beast." Reign looks at him with surprise. "Oh right, it''s a B+ rank, Beast Tamer, it says that low-rank beast monsters won''t attack me and that I can raise my friendliness with them and tame them at the end, of course, there are restrictions, the beast can only be up to 5 levels above mine and there''s some sort of evolution chance for monsters a well but I''m not sure how it works," Beast looks at them with a nervous face as he says. "I see, that ability will actuallye quite in handy for you, you can let your beasts attack enemies in close range while you attack with the bow." Shadow nods his head with a smile on his face while looking at Beast. "There''s just one thing I wanna ask, is a goblin considered a beast, I mean I thought beasts are animals right?" Reign looks at the injured goblin while speaking. "I think so too." Wolf nods at Reign as he agrees with him. "Well perhaps ''beasts'' are just the name the voice uses for all the monsters, I mean there''s no harm in trying right?" Beast asks them. "Yeah, go and try it Beast." Shadow pats Beast on the back as he excitedly looks at the goblin. Beast nodded and walked towards the goblin, the goblin saw him and started screaming even more, but it was barely moving, that''s how serious the injury is. Beast kneeled next to the goblin and stretched his arm towards it. [The monster you are trying to tame is not a beast type, taming unsessful.] Beast got up and turned towards the rest of the group: "Well, it''s like we thought, I can''t tame it," Beast says with a sad expression on his face. "Don''t worry Beast, we''ll find you a pet sooner orter, just kill the goblin and let''s go find more." Shadow tells Beast before patting his back. "K-kill it?!" Beast looks at him with shock. "Yeah, what''s wrong, you were the one that fired that arrow into it so it''s only fair you finish it." Shadow shrugs his shoulders. "I-I-I''d rather not." Beast waves his arms in front of him as he speaks. "Beast, the world has changed, this won''t be thest time we kill if you get scared every time you will end up taking too much time to decide what to do and that could kill you and us." Reign looks at him with a stern expression. "I agree, being scared of fighting or killing will be a weakness from now on, you need to ovee it, the sooner, the better." Wolf nods in agreement before looking at Beast. "I-I know, but still, I..." Beast stutters as he continues speaking. "Beast just kill the freaking thing and let''s go!" Suddenly shouted Shadow, when Beast turned looked at him he almost fell down, the way Shadow was looking at him was scary, he could even fell some killing intent. "W-What''s with him, just that look alone is enough to paralyze me, it''s like he''ll kill me if I don''t do it, fuck, that''s not something a normal person should have, just what has happened to this guy in the past?!" thought beast while shaking, he tried to get up a couple of times but it was to no avail, he was just too scared. "Shadow that''s enough!" Reign shouts at Shadow with an angry expression on his face. Right after Reign shouted Shadow looked away from Beast and the atmosphere returned to normal "I-I understand, I''ll do it, I don''t want to be a burden to everyone." Beast didn''t wait, he immediately took out his knife and plunged it deep into the goblin''s chest, the goblin barely even moved, he was already dying so this was just Beast easing its pain. "I-I did it." Beast got up, but before he could do anything the voice suddenly spoke [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 10exp points gained- -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 10exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40exp points gained- [The party has earned 100exp points, distributing evenly to all] "So we do get exp points from killing monsters." Right after saying that Beast suddenly bent down and vomited "Shit, yo beastie, you alright there?" Even before he finished with his sentence Wolf was already walking towards Beast, he patted thetter''s back and tried tofort him a little. "Don''t worry Beast, the first time is always the hardest, you''ll get used to it eventually, after all, none of us have any other option with the world-changing like this." Wolfforts him. "Haaaa, I, I know Wolf, it''s just that, oh, not again", Beast vomited again. "Guys let''s go, we don''t know whether the smell of blood will attract any other monsters or not, if it does we might get in trouble," Shadow speaks out from behind them as he looks around the area. "Yeah, let''s go, we need to kill 15 more goblins," Reign says before turning around. "Wait, why has the quest not been updated yet?" Wolf suddenly asks. "Not that you mention it, it''s still the same as before, no progress has been made?" Shadow checks the quest status as he ponders. "Wait a second, guys, it says to bring their fangs, does it mean we have to..." Beast looks over at them as he speaks nervously. "Oh damn, we have to take out the fangs, c''mon!!" Reign takes out a knife as he looks at the goblin corpses. "This is going to be quite the weird experience." Shadow grimaces as he takes his dagger out. The group looked at the goblin corpses with clear disgust. "Ok, we should all go to the goblin we killed and take the fangs out of it, that way we will all split the workload evenly," Shadow says before moving towards the goblin he had killed. "Hey, doesn''t that mean I have to take them out of both the goblins I''ve killed?!" Reign looks at the two corpses. "Who asked you to y a hero and kill 2 man, it''s your fault." Shadow shrugs his shoulders as he looks gleefully at Reign. "You bastard, you''re doing this on purpose aren''t you?!" Reign res at Shadow as he angrily exims. "Of course not bro, you know how much you mean to me, I would never do anything like that to you." Shadow shakes his head in denial while still having the gleeful smile stered on his face. "That''s what you always say, you petty bastard!" Reign shouts at him before moving towards the corpses. Everyone split up and went to a corpse except for Reign who had 2, Shadow was secretly snickering behind his back, careful so his bro wouldn''t hear him. Chapter 6 A Tiger?! In a small clearing in Newbie Forest screams were heard, 3 small green corpses were on the ground while thest goblin was struck in the chest with a knife from Reign. "This is the twentieth, let''s get the fangs and turn in the quest." "Finally, this was fairly disgusting man, I really wanna go and rest," Shadow says as he wipes the blood off of his dagger. The group went towards a corpse each and started cutting into the goblin''s mouths so they could take the fangs out, 5 minutester they finished and started walking towards the school, it was after the 3rd goblin group that they remembered about it, at first they panicked because they couldn''t remember the path but the system notified them that they can use the automatic tracking that will show them the way to the safe zone. "So whenever we encounter a safe zone we can just use this to find our way back to it?" Shadow asks with a smile on his face. [Only if you are within a 10km radius of the safe zone, of course, it, of course, needs to be a safe zone you have already visited before, after achieving a higher level you will also be able to ess more of the system''s functions.] "I knew it was too good to be true," said Shadow while sighing. "Well at least now we know about the tracking, by the way, system, what level do the other options open at?" Reign asks the system suddenly. [I can only tell you that when you be stronger.] "Alright, well then, let''s go back, guys." Reign shrugs his shoulders before turning around, ready to go back. "How can they be so calm the whole time, we just killed so many of those things and they didn''t even flinch, just want kind of people are they?" Thought Beast on their way back, of course, how could he know the history these young men have? Reign and Shadow lived in a huge shadow of their fathers, both of them being ex-World Champions who are idolized by millions across the world. One day while they were going through their father''s old pictures and notes they came across something that shocked them, their fathers used to be leaders of a notorious gang in the past. The boys were intrigued and made up their minds to do the same. For 2 years they were members of a gang in New York, slowly going up through the ranks and bing notorious. During those 2 years, they saw many people getting beaten, their limbs getting broken, fingers and other body parts cut off, and some dying. At one point they were the ones that had to kill after they did it their reaction was of course no better than Beasts, they got sick and vomited, their thoughts stained by the face of the men they killed, and all that still haunts them, they still see those horrible faces from time to time, but they got used to it. It wasn''t till they got the invitation to the University that they left the gang. Wolf on the other hand ispletely different. His family has a huge secret that they kept hidden for hundreds of years. The whole family is made up of one thing, assassins. Since his youth Wolf was thought how to torture people, how to kill efficiently, and get through ces undetected. He killed his first victim when he was only 8 years old, and since then his hands were stained by the blood of his targets. Reign and the others slowly made their way through the forest, a couple of times they ran into some goblins but managed to go around without alerting them, after 20 minutes the gang was nearing the safe zone, until... "I-I-It''s h-huuuuge." Beast exims. "Yeah, the girls always told me that too." Said Reign while his pants were down and his glorious ''son'' was out. ( AN: Nah, I''m just ying with ya.) Reign and the others were hidden in the bushes about 40 meters from a huge beast that seemed to be sleeping. "What exactly is that, the patterns on its fur look like tigers but what tiger is this big?" Asked Wolf nervously. Suddenly the beast moved, it stretched its head up and yawned, it was huge, evenying down its height was over 2 meters and at the same time, it yawned the group could see words appearing above its head. < lvl 25 Field Boss, White Tiger Harui> "Shit, it''s a boss, that means it should be considerably stronger than a normal lvl25 enemy, we should slowly go around it, otherwise we''re dead," Shadow said while gulping nervously. "I know, but, imagine the exp we''ll get from it, or maybe even some loot!" Reign nods to Shadow before looking at the boss with a sparkle in his eyes. "Ohhh hell no!" Said Shadow while ring at Reign, "I''m not going to die because somebody wanted to try our luck fighting something that can probably crush us with just one of its legs!" "Calm down, I was just saying that, I know that we have no chance against something like this." Reign looks at Shadow as he calms him. "Guys..." Beast suddenly calls out to them with a quiet voice. "Don''t worry Beastie, we''re leaving," Shadow says while looking over at Beast who looked as if he was petrified. "I think it''s toote," Beast says before pointing ahead of them. When they looked over both of them suddenly felt cold sweat running down their backs, the tiger was looking straight at them, there was nothing in its eyes, it just looked at them indifferently, like they were sheep waiting to get ughtered. "Your conversation actually woke it up, you idiots!" Wolf curses at the two. "Shit!" Shadow eximed before standing up, ready to fight or flee at a moment''s notice. The tiger moved, its colossal body sprang forward like a bullet, before anyone could even move it had crossed half the way to them. "W-We''re going to die, aren''t we?" Beast looks at them nervously. "Shit, beastie, go back, use the bow and try to shoot at its eyes, that''s our only way to kill it! Wolf shakes Beast up as he yells at him. "Y-Yes!" Beast immediately turned around and ran 10m away, when he turned he could see the tiger being very close to hisrades. It looked gigantic, his height was about 4m and it felt like a small hill was charging at them, its snow-white fur swaying while it ran, Beast could only think of one thing while drawing an arrow, "H-Horrifying, that thing is simply horrifying." The beast slowly decelerated and stopped in front of the three, it looked at them from above with a gaze full of arrogance, like a king looking over peasants. How long had passed, no one knew, the tiger didn''t move for what seemed like an eternity, it was just calmly looking at them, not even an ounce worried about their retaliation. Beast was doing his best to aim at its eye, his whole body was shaking, he simply couldn''t help it, he was scared, very scared. Finally, he released the arrow, it went way off, hitting the tiger at its forehead, it just bounced back, like it was made of rubber. "Grrrrowl" It was deafening, Reign felt as if his earbuds were going to pop from the sound the tiger made. Suddenly, "Rrooooaaarrrr!!" An even louder sound was heard, Reign and the others were lying on the ground, covering their ears while the tiger had a huge change on its face, it was fear, yes, this giant of a beast that was seemingly unafraid of anything was scared, it quickly turned around a ran with all its might. A huge cloud of dust was formed, pieces of dirt were flying everywhere, and some pebbles flew and hit trees making huge holes in them. Reign was the first to get up while the others were still lying on the ground. "I-It actually ran away, w-what could possibly make this thing run away," asked Reign while looking at the tiger back, before he could think of anything else he saw a gigantic shadow swooping down from the sky and grabbing the tiger, the enormous tiger looked like a toy in the ws of the beast. It tried resisting but it was futile, the monsters gripped harder, and horrifying sounds of bones breaking were heard from the tiger''s body, it had died. [Alert, the yer is advised to hide a quick run away, a life signal of a junior wyvern has been detected nearby.] "T-That was just a wyvern, not a dragon, how could something that strong only be a wyvern, and it said it''s a junior one, does that mean it''s still a child?!" How could Reign not know what a wyvern was, in mythology a wyvern is a part of the dragon family, far weaker than a true dragon but still undeniably strong. "So this is the new Earth, even a ce called newbie forest has monsters that are this strong in it, truly horrifying." Reign suddenly fell down to his knees as he was staring at the small figure in the sky that was quickly getting further away from them. "Reign, what happened, where''s the tiger?!" Shadow got up and looked around them. "Did it show mercy and leave, maybe my ability worked after all." Beast wondered while slowly getting up from the ground. "Reign?" Wolf asked the shocked Reign. "A-A wyvern showed up and killed it, it swooped down, grabbed it, crushed it, and left with the body," Reign tells them with a robotic voice, he was still in shock at the sight he had seen. "What?!" Everybody suddenly felt a sense of dread, the tiger that they couldn''t even scratch was killed just like that?! "The world has be much more dangerous than we thought, this should be just like a beginner''s area in a game and yet it''s this terrifying, we better hurry up and go back to the school, I definitely don''t want to run into another boss again," Shadow said while helping Reign up from the ground. "You''re right, let''s go guys." Wolf nodded in agreement. Chapter 7 Elite Cockatrice! Reign and the other slowly made their way back to the university safe zone. Unfortunately what they thought was going to be an easy way back became difficult as they had to go around multiple groups of goblins, big cockatrice, gnolls, slimes, and a party of goblins led by a hobgoblin. The gnolls looked like werewolves, standing at about 170cm tall with a wolf''s head, and fur all over their bodies, the party saw 7 of them sitting down and feasting on 2 big cockatrices they hunted. They didn''t have any armor or weapons and used their long sharp nails to cut big pieces of flesh from the cockatrices that they devoured with their sharp fangs. The group of cockatrices looked harmless from a distance, only 5 of them slowly walking, but the group decided against attacking them when they saw one peck a tree and leave a big hole in it while another struck its ws against a rock, cutting deep into it and looking like it was sharpening them. The slimes were the most disgusting, there were about 14 of them and they were everywhere, on the ground and trees, the slime that they leave after moving was dripping down from the branches, slowly corroding them. At one point they saw 5 slimes grouping together and enveloping 3 goblins that were screaming while being dissolved in their acid. The hobgoblin was the most dreadful, patrolling with a group of 15 goblins of which 3 were level 7, with the hobgoblin being level 10, reign and the other felt incredible dangers just by looking at it as it was wearing crude leather armor and a rusty sword. "Shouldn''t monsters such as these be incredibly weak, like in games, why in the world are all of them so hard to deal with, not to mention they are always in groups! Said Shadow while crouching down in the bushes with the rest. "I mean in every novel and game these guys are supposed to be kible by normal people if they gave it their best but here even the damn slimes and freaking chicken are so damn strong!!" "Y-Yes, I don''t think anyone could survive a peck of those guys, y-you guys saw what they did to the tree, the hole looked like a machine did it." Said Beast while stuttering and looking a bit pale. "I agree, we should try our best to get back to the school and finish our quest and ask the cksmith if he could make us some normal weapons, these knives won''t be useful against most of these monsters." Calmly said Wolf while looking at the group of wild boars they stumbled upon while getting back. Each boar was muchrger than normal, their height while on all fours being over 1m and their tusks glinting with an ominous light every time the sun shines on them through the trees. "Yeah, I''m not sure if we could cut through the fur of these guys with them, but will the cksmith need anything for the weapons, should we collect some wood or anything on the way?" Said Reign while clicking his tongue and looking over his knives. "I don''t know, maybe it''s like in games, we only need to pay with the coins, and get materials and such for the much stronger weapons?" (Shadow) "I think it''s better for us to not carry anything for now, if we get attacked that might be the reason why we die, for now, let''s just y it safe, go around the big groups and only attack the smaller ones if we are sure of victory, even if we don''t need anything from them the exp and coins will be good to have." Said Wolf while looking around and trying to spot any monsters that might being their way. "I agree with Wolf, we shouldn''t be taking any more risks till we figure out more about the monsters and this forest, that tiger alone was strong enough to kill us all without any effort, who knows if more monsters like him exist here." Said Beast with a pale face, still not fully recovered from their previous meeting with the field boss. "Yeah, not to mention what the system said earlier, for fucks sake, was it not enough that they screwed the whole world but they had to make this area the hardest didn''t they." Reign said with his veins bulging on his forehead. 3 hours earlier, right after the death of the field boss "Harui". "Why is something like this here, wasn''t this supposed to be an easy area, and out of a sudden there''s a huge tiger and a goddamn wyvern?!" Shadow grunted angrily while kicking a tree on his way. [As the area here was amongst those with the most potential the monsters here are stronger than other beginner areas yers, the harder the circumstances that you face the faster and bigger growth you will experience, please try to act more safely next time.] "What, why didn''t you tell us that sooner dammit, we almost fucking died!" Shouted Reign. [You, nor the other yers asked anything about the forest therefore I didn''t say anything.] "You damn asshole! Present time. sh. Reign shed the hand of a goblin while moving a step backward. With a cry, the goblin drops his rusted knife and holds his hand. Reign moves quickly, with his opponent disarmed the battle was practically over, swinging his hips he delivers a sharp low kick at the goblin''s leg making it lose bnce, with the creature down on his back Reign jumps on top of it and plunges his knife deep into its chest. With a twist of the knife, the goblin breathes out itsst breath. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 10exp points gained- -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 10exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20exp points gained- [The party has earned 40exp points, distributing evenly to all] This was the 3rd group the party has encountered and decided to fight, before it they encountered a group of 3 slimes that were digesting 2 goblin corpses on the ground, with the element of surprise they managed to destroy 2 them easily with wooden branches they picked up along the way, they left thest one alive to see how long it would take them to kill it with a knife and arrows, the results were very poor. The other fight was against a single cockatrice they found, even though it was alone it proved to be a challenge as the cockatrice managed to discover them before they ambushed it, its speed and agility proved to be a hard challenge for everyone, not to mention the razor-sharp beak and ws it had. Reign and Shadow both had some cuts on their body at the end of the fight, Wolf was mostly unharmed except for a shallow hole on his forearm that the beak made, luckily for him he managed to evade just in time and therefore didn''t have significant damage done to it. Beast was the one with no injuries as he acted as long-range support, but his effectiveness dropped sharply with moving enemies, even more so against an enemy such as the cockatrice whose speed was something he just couldn''t deal with properly. "Alright with this we all have 240exp and 26 fangs, I think we should go back now, It''s already getting quitete." Reign said while panting a bit. "Yeah, being here during nighttime will be much more dangerous than now, not to mention that we don''t know if any other monsters or animals will show up." Wolf said while wiping his knife with a handkerchief he pulled from his pocket. The others pulled out the goblin''s fangs while grimacing and nodded. They cautiously continued their way back to the safe zone. "So should we try to take this thing out, after all, it does look a bit bigger than the others." Said Shadow to everyone while they were crouching in the bushes and looking at a lone red cockatrice that looked bigger than the others. "I think we should give it a try, this time we know not to approach it too much, but the battle will be a lot easier if Beast can manage to hit it with an arrow first, what do you think Beastie, can you manage from further away?" (Reign) "I''m not sure, if it stops moving for a bit I think I can hit it but it''s just like a normal chicken, it moves without any pattern or rhythm, if it moves right when I release the arrow it''s possible that I will miss itpletely." Beast watched the cockatrice and nervously said. "If it''s the same as in games, this one might give us something good, after all, elite enemies in RPGs are the ones that always give out more loot than others if we charge from 3 directions right when Beast releases his arrow I think there''s a good chance of us killing it right away." (Wolf) "I agree, the benefits so far seem to outweigh the risk, so let''s go, I''ll go right, Beastie, try to hit one of its wings from the side, If you can impale it to the body his speed and agility should drop and make it a lot easier." Reign said while slowly moving to the right side. "I''ll stay here, I''ll throw one of my knives as soon as Beast releases his arrow, if we''re lucky and it hits maybe it will focus on me and Beast, making it a bit easier for you two to get close to it." (Wolf) "Got it, I''ll go left then, and Beast, good luck man." (Shadow) "T-Thanks, I''ll try my best." Beast said and started to climb the tree, without much difficulty he managed to get on one of the bigger branches and slowly aimed at the cockatrice. "Okay, slow and steady, don''t forget to breathe and aim at the wing, the target is 1.8m tall andrge, it shouldn''t be an issue to hit it from this far, remember your training Beast, forget about anything except the target in front of you." Beast was muttering under his breath, his shaking fingers again calming down and his breathing turning even as he aimed at the cockatrice''s right side which was turned to him, the monster was bent, as if it was looking for something on the ground. Right then the cockatrice sharply stood straight and looked in front of him, right where Reign was. Schreeeeeee It screeched while looking in his direction and started running, well, it tried to Swish, Thud The arrow from Beast found its way to the beast and impaled its right wing and body. The cockatrice screeched again but this time it was a screech of pain. Reign and Shadow jumped out from the bushes and charge at it while from its right side a knife was thrown. The battle has started. Chapter 8 The Strength Of An Elite Swish The knife thrown by Wolf arrived first, it was fast and precise, targeting the right side of the monster''s neck, with a silent sound of cutting through the air it arrives at its target. ng It was stopped by the beak of the cockatrice right before hitting its neck, its speed and reflexes were far above those of the enemies they previously faced. It looks at the approaching Wolf who started sprinting as soon as he threw the knife, s he was still too far away, thus it cocks its head forward at the first enemy it discovered, Reign. "Dammit, even though I wasn''t expecting to do any serious damage, I didn''t think it would be able to just block it like that, this thing is stronger than we thought, I have to hurry up and help them." Thought Wolf as he was running, his intuition sharpened by his years of training was telling him that this opponent was even more fearsome than they thought. The cockatrice moves, it tries to charge at Reign but the pain from trying to move his wing that''s impaled to his body makes it scream out of pain again and briefly stop. Screeeeeee The pain from its wound makes the beast angry, angry at his inability to move its wing and angry at the enemies that made it. Again it charges, this time not moving its right wing. "It''s fast!" Thought Reign as he brandishes two daggers in front of him. "I''ll throw the dagger in my left hand at it and when it tries to dodge or block it I''ll have my shot at hitting in, I have to be f-" Before Reign could do anything the beast lunges at him its beak aimed straight at his chest, the beast''s legs weren''t enough to make it jump high without both its wings but they were more than enough to propel it forward with incredible speed. Reign quickly crosses his daggers in front of his chest and tries to jump back to negate some of its momentum but fails as the beak hits the daggers right before that. ng! A loud sound of metal colliding was heard as it hits, the strength of the attack was enormous, managing to push Reign back by 2m and dropping him on his knees. "Cough, cough" Reign violently coughs out, some blood escaping from his mouth, he tries to get up but his knees were still weak from the attack, the strength of the cockatrice with the help of the forward velocity it gained with its lunge was incredible, of course, it didn''te without a price. Screeeeeeeeee The beast screams again, its beak slightly deformed from the hit, it was feeling a strong pain from it, but the enemy was still alive, injured but alive, it moves again, going for the final attack that will end him. Swish Right before it could do so it steps back as an arrow passes in front of its head. "Dammit, it dodged!" Beast cursed as he pulled out another arrow from his quiver, its slick design and ck color matched the bow as they are parts of the same weapon. Name: Bow of the swift Att: 20 Def: 10 Agility + 2 Description: A bowmonly used by elven trainees before theiring of age, even though its power leaves a lot to be desired the user can use mana with it to make its arrows faster, thus increasing its pration. The quiver automatically generates an arrow, focusing mana on it will make the arrows more aerodynamic thus making them faster counterparts of the usual ones. "I have to hurry, Reign could die if I don''t attack it on time." Thought Beast as he pulls the arrow back with shaking hands, just as he aims he sees something that makes him ease up a bit. "Thank god, he arrived". "Got you, you bastard!" Thud Shadow stabs the open backside of the enemy with full force. The beast fueled by angerpletely forgot about the enemy behind it. With a cry of pain, it tries kicking him away but only hits air. Shadow moved as soon as he stabbed it, watching it move previously he knew that stopping for 1 second would give it enough time to hit him. Using his ability he blends in the shadows of the trees and throws a knife at it. ng! The poorly thrown knife was easily blocked by the cockatrice as it had already turned around to face him. "Tch, as expected it blocked it, but I never intended to hit you with it. Thud! A second knife pierces through the side of the beast, Wolf had already gotten close and with his skill with a knife, there was no way he would miss an opportunity such as this one. The beast is now wincing in pain while observing the 3 enemies around him. Shadow who it could barely see as he was moving through shadows of the trees stealthily, Wolf who was looked at it like a predator looks at his prey, and the now standing Reign who furiously stares at it. Wolf was the one it felt the most danger from, it was like a helpless little chick observing its predator every time it saw its eyes. Buzzzzzz Blue arcs of electricity started forming around Reigns'' hands and knife, the knife a bit bent from the blow they previously had to endure. "That blow, I''m going to return it to you with a bonus you know, ya overgrown chicken!" Angrily said Reign while he spat a mouthful of blood on the side. "Oh, why didn''t I think of that too?" Wolf cocked his head on the side while observing Reign. He brings his hands a bit forward and focuses. His hands heat up and slowly the knives in his hand turn into an orange color. "These should cut through you a bit more easily I reckon." Mockingly said Wolf as he started approaching the now panicking cockatrice. It could see the electric arcs and the changing color of the knives, even though it didn''t fully understand what was happening it knew one thing, they have be even more dangerous to it now. Reign and Wolf nced at each other and simultaneously nodded. They charge at the wounded enemy. Shadow slowly moves forward as well, waiting for a chance when the beast starts fighting with his 2 teammates. Reign and Wolf arrive at the same time and sh at the cockatrice, one from its right side and one from the front ng! Ignoring the pain the cockatrice jumps and opens up both wings, blood spurts from the open wound on its right one. With its two ws it manages to block both knives, but right away it feels pain from both of them. Sizzzlee, ziiiip Its left w and part of its body get shocked from the electricity Reign used, while the right w started to burn because of the heat generated from Wolf. Confused by the pain the cockatrice again briefly forgets about the danger behind it. Thud, sh Shadow again pierces one of his knives in the exposed back of the beast while shing with the dagger. The stab deals more damage as his sh just gives it a superficial flesh wound. Swish Another arrow is released from the bow, it hits the beast on the right wing again, with a sharp shriek it starts falling down. Reign and Wolf act right away, with their two knives they immediately start hacking and shing at times from the front and side while Shadow continues his onught from behind. While all three were giving it their best Wolf was clearly the more skilled one as he looked like he was dancing, his knives never stopping and making deeper woundspared to the other two. The cockatrice was dying, it knew that it was angry, angry that it didn''t manage to at least bring down one opponent before perishing. Using up all of its remaining strength it cocks its head back and delivers a strong thrust at Wolf. It was too sudden, he had no time to react and try to block the attack, the cockatrice manages to hit him straight on his chest. ng! The hit connects but luckily Wolf''s armor proves to be strong enough to protect him, blood spurts from his mouth while he raises both of his knives in the air and uses his ability to its fullest. With a loud cry, he furiously stabs the cockatrices neck from above, a thinyer of fire forming on his knives. Thud, sizzle The knives go deep inside and burn the surrounding flesh and feathers, a smell of burning meat can be felt. The cockatrice raises his head a bit and tries to hit Wolf again but from both of its sides, Reign and Shadow emerge, plunging their knives in its skull. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl6 Elite Cockatrice killed, 120 exp points gained - - 10 S coins gained C - D rank Iron Sword gained C [Congrattions yers, you are the first party to hunt and kill an Elite monster, additional awards will be given. ] -50 S coins gained C - 1 Mysterious item box gained C "I didn''t expect we would get so many things from this guy" Reign said while removing his knife from the now-deceased cockatrice. "So, it seems like we are the fi-" Wolf coughs violently as some blood leaks from the side of his mouth. "Hey Wolf, are you alright man?" (Shadow) "Yeah, that attack just did a bit more damaged than I thought, but I''ll be good after a bit of rest, now, what shall we do with the carcass and the rewards?" In front of his face was a notification [Will you receive your rewards now?] [Yes] [No] "I think we should hold of from those rewards until we get back, the more things we have to carry the more tired we will get." Said Beast as he got close to everyone. "Agreed, now, what about this sword, it already dropped after we killed this thing." Reign holds the sword and asks everyone. "I think you should use it, Beast doesn''t need it as he has his bow, Shadow has his dagger and the knives, and I don''t like using swords that much, I''ll need your knives also, mine got damaged too much during the fight." Wolf shows everyone his now deformed knives, the heat from his ability together with the multitude of blows he gave the cockatrice has made them almost unusable. "I''m ok with that" (Shadow) "M-me too," Stutteringly said Beast. "Thanks, guys" Reign said as he gave Wolf the 2 knives he has, although a bit bent they were in a better shapepared to the rest. The 2 knives the cockatrice blocked with its beak were deformed at the peak and unusable for stabbing. "Guys, so what do we do with the body, do we take some parts?" Beast said as he came closer to the cockatrice and nervously watched it. "In games, Elite monsters usually give more exp and drops, that is true here as we already saw, their parts are also often used to make weapons and armor so I suggest we take the whole body with us, it will slow us down a bit but the rewards should be very good." Reign said as he grabs a w with both of his hands. "We better hurry up than, the smell of blood will draw more monsters nearby, luckily we are quite near the safe zone now so I think we''ll make it." Wolf said and went to grab another w, Shadow and Beast nce at each other and nod. They each grab a wing and start to move towards the safe zone. Chapter 9 A Castle?! It''s been 30 minutes since the fight against the elite monster and everyone was slowly moving while taking the corpse back with them. "Hey, by the way, guys, did anyone else get a notification about their knife proficiency improving?" Reign said as he turned his head around and looked at Shadow and Beast. "Yeah" "W-well actually" "Oh awesome, hey what are your ranks at, mines only D." Reign gave everyone a sad look while saying that, seems like his pride took a hit while seeing the low rank of his knife skill. "I''m a C- , hahaha, I guess you should stick to using that sword, you did prefer a bat back then so it shouldn''t be that different right?" Shadow mockingly said while gloating about his slight supremacy with the knife, even though he and Reign were the best of friends, they were always each other''s rivals as well, each one would never miss a chance to gloat to another. "I-I have a B in the bow, I never used my knife so" Beast said shyly, hanging his head down, a little ashamed that he was always in a safe spotpared to his teammates that always got injured during difficult fights. "Damn Beastie, you''re even more amazing than I thought, I should''ve expected that much though, I can''t remember a single time you lost whilepeting in archery." Shadow was giving a big smile to Beast, a little proud that one of his teammates was really good at something. "Hey Wolf, what about you, I saw how you fought with the cockatrice, there''s no way you wouldn''t be above us with the knife, where did you learn all those moves from anyway, I always thought you were a stuck up that was afraid of doing anything dirty." Reign was beaming while looking at Wolf, he was honestly very surprised with Wolf this whole time, his demeanor while fighting and hisbat skills were above all of them, of course, he would never forget to poke fun at him. "I learned a little bit with a private instructor a long time ago, and if you must know it''s B, also, I agree with Shadow, your knife skills are horrendous, he can be trained more but you should definitely stick to a sword or anything else, to be honest." The always calm and collected Wolf immediately answered, he was honest with his assessment of Reigns'' skills, while hisbat instincts were very good, the way he fought with a knife was nothing short of embarrassing. "Well you didn''t have to go that far, I never liked knives and such, in my opinion, a fist and a long weapon like a bat are always the answer." Sullenly said Reign with a sad face. "Doesn''t matter, let''s hurry up, I think I remember this part of the forest from when we just went in, we should be close." Shadow excitedly says this little hunt of theirs left them drained mentally and physically, it''s not every day you have to fight and kill monsters and huge chickens, it''s honestly a miracle that they managed this well so far. "Yeah let''s move." Wolf said while looking at the notification in front of him with a slight smile. [ Knife/Dagger Proficiency A+ ] "Stop!" Beast suddenly yells a little bit. "Whoah, are you crazy man, why are you shouting?!" Reign gives Beast an angry stare and says in a low albeit shouting voice. "I-I can feel something in front of us with my Tamer ability, i-it''s terrifying, we need to go around guys, right now." Beast says with a panicking voice, he never felt this way before, the cockatrice he felt but it only gave him a bit of pressure, the field boss he never even felt before it woke up, even though this one isn''tparable to it, it''s still way above the previous elite monster they faced, and that one gave them a lot of trouble even when wounded. "You guys stay here, I''ll check it out." Wolf drops the w in his hands and runs with silent steps, his upper body bent and never going above his hips. "Wolf!" "Don''t!" Wolf was already far away when they called out, with a graceful figure it looked like he was performing a dance again, his feet alwaysnding with silent and graceful steps, no part of his body using more energy than they need, in only a few seconds he moved far enough and was able to see what Beast was so terrified of. [ Lvl13 Elite Iron Boar ] A huge boar was in front of him, it was as tall as the cockatrice but much broader and longer, it was only sleeping now but just by being nearby Wolf knew, they wouldn''t be able to defeat this thing, no, forget about defeating it, they probably wouldn''t be able to even wound this monstrosity, it''s fur had a slight metallic luster to it, it''s legs were almost twice as thick as a human''s and it''s tusks glittered with a dangerous metallic luster if this thing hit him with them, Wolf didn''t know if he would survive, his armor would probably hold up, but the internal shock would destroy his organs. Slowly he backed away, afraid to wake the currently sleeping beast, the consequences of that would be catastrophic. "Damn it, that guy, always doing whatever he wants, I''m going after him." Reign was angry, even though he and Wolf never had any notable interactions in the university, now they wererades that fought alongside each other, he didn''t want anything bad to happen to him. "Wait Reign, I think I see him." Shadow puts a hand on Reigns'' shoulder and points at the front with his other. "Quickly pick this thing up, we need to go around, now!" Wolf hurriedly said while picking up a w. "H-hey Wolf, what''s wrong man, you look pale, just what did you see?" Reign anxiously asks Wolf while looking and him, Wolf''s forehead was covered in sweat and his face was noticeably more pale than before. "I''ll tell you while moving,e on, hurry up, all of you!" Wolf tells everyone with a concerned look. "Alright, alright, calm down, we''re going." Shadow says, rmed with how Wolf was behaving, he never saw him this flustered, even when they were fighting the cockatrice he was calm during the whole fight, no nervousness, nothing, but now, he looked unlike ever before. Quickly they picked up the cockatrice and went around the left side of where the boar was, even though they wanted to move fast, Wolf urged them not to, as they risked the chance of waking the slumbering beast. While they moved, quickly, but quietly, Wolf narrated what he saw to everyone, the huge beast, how strong it looked like, and how he believes they would all die before managing to even wound it. "It''s far weaker than the tiger, when that thing got close to us we couldn''t even move, but it''s still way above our punching weight, luckily it was sleeping otherwise I don''t know if we could even escape it." The now calmed Wolf told the party, the tiger that they previously faced was unlike anything he ever saw before, he was certain that the boar wouldn''tst a single hit from it, but they wouldn''t survive one from the boar either. The party now even further understood just how much of a precarious situation they were in, their run-in with the tiger can be chalked up as just bad luck, but there are bound to be a lot more monsters like the boar in the forest. Understanding just how lucky they have been so far they all move towards the safe zone, it wasn''t far now, they could even see parts of the buildings now, they looked different, but they were all too busy to notice that. ... On a mountaintop far away, the wyvern was feasting on his meal, the body of the invincible-looking tiger was ripped apart when its teeth plunged in. Step, step , step The wyvern suddenly shudders and stops with his feast, the slow and steady steps behind it giving it goosebumps, it knew who it was, but it hoped never to see that person again, the person that with a simple wave of a hand destroyed its previous nest and many of its kin, only because they declined to do a simple favor for him. "Ah, I see you did good, see what happens when you listen to me, you did one thing and you''re alive, with a nice meal as well little one." A man steps close, its whole figure blurred, its voice carrying a strange tune, one no one could identify, with every step he got closer to the drake it looked visibly worse, afraid for its life, it was in its nature, whenever a wild beast faces something from the top of the food chain it will submit or be killed. "Don''t be so nervous, you did good, I''m just here to take that away, you''re free." The man puts his hand in front of him and a mark is shown on the wyvern''s body, glistering with a vicious red light it shatters into pieces of light and flows back to the man. He steps back and looks in the direction of the safe zone "I didn''t want to get involved so early but, if he is the one I can''t let him die now, not before I confirm it." Suddenly. All around the mountain huge ripples show up, slowly the inch closer the mountain, closer to the man, trying to envelop him. "Ohh, not bad, to find me so quickly, it seems those guys are paying special attention here too huh, well, I''m not bored enough to fight all of them now so I''ll leave." The man simply waves his hands and the ripples were destroyed, with another wave the air is split open and the void is shown, he simply steps inside and it closes, looking like nothing was ever there. In the darkness close to Earth "So, did you find the intruder Eiona?" Therge shadow asks while looking at the pale-faced Eiona, with a trembling voice she says "Yes, but he decided to leave." "HE DECIDED TO LEAVE?!" The giant furiously asks. "AND WHY DIDN''T YOU STOP HIM, SOMEBODY COMING TO MY TERRIT-" "We were lucky he left, otherwise overseer, we would be just corpses floating in space right now." Eiona says with a calm and confident voice, staring straight into the angry giant''s eyes. "Corpses, for you to say such a thing, do you maybe know who it was Ei-" "Mind your business!" A loud shout was suddenly heard inside the giant''s head, blood spurted from his orifices as he falls on his knees. "I told you, we were lucky." Eiona calmly says while helping the giant get up, the other shadows looking at them, horrified at what they just saw, an overseer of the alliance was defeated with just a simple shout, if people heard something like that they wouldugh out of the absurdity, and yet, it happened in front of their eyes. Back on Earth Reign and the others finally got out of the forest, holding their prize they walk towards the university with smiles, only to stop when they saw a ridiculous thing instead of their old university. "G-Guys, what is this castle doing here?" (Reign) Chapter 10 The New Safe Zone Right now Reign and the others were looking at tall walls surrounding what used to be the clearing around the university, the 5m towering walls looked incredible, above them, a screen of orange light was glowing with dim light, like a dome that protected it from above, abstruse symbols and patterns shed on it, it seemed as they never repeated, each time they were shown they were different, giving itself and the wall a mystical feeling. Above the wall, they could see what looked like the peak of a western-styled castle, its height even a bit above that of the university which was previously there. "Guys, are we sure we went to the right safe zone? Beast asks with his eyes and mouth wide open, his eyes dancing around while he looked at the wall that was in front of them. "It''s impossible that we are at a different ce, don''t forget, this just used to be a small ind before everything happened, there should be no other people hundreds of miles around us, not to mention that I am sure that some of the surrounding foliage and traces are the same as those around the university." Wolf said while examining everything around them, the safe zone changed, he wasn''t sure if that was good or bad for them, he was on alert and ready to fight in a moment''s notice. [ Notice yers: each safe zone on the will change after a bit, this is to provide more protection to yers at the beginning along with other functions, the zone captain will exin more. ] "The zone what?" Reign asks with a befuddled face. "Hey!" A loud shout was heard above them, when everyone looked up they saw a soldier wearing ck armor looking at them. "Seems like you guys went for a bit of hunting before we arrived huh, go right, the gate is there, I''ll give a signal for it to open, oh and wee back yers, seems like you got yourselves a nice little catch huh? The soldier tells them with a warm smile, it seemed as if he looked a bit happy and proud when he realized what the monster they were carrying was. Putting two of his fingers to his mouth he gives a sharp whistle that echoes a little through the forest, with a loud nk the sound of a big gate opening was heard. "Well don''t just stand there, go, the captain should be quite happy to see a bunch like you now." With augh, the soldier turns around and goes away from their view. "Sooooo, should we listen to him?" Shadow asks while looking at the others. "Well, you heard the system, seems like this really is the same ce, and the people from the castle seem to be friendlies as well, not to mention that you probably saw his level too right, if someone like him wanted to hurt us, he could do it easily. [ Lvl 35 Vice-Captain Jack ] "Yes, that guy can probably kill the tiger on his own, he wouldn''t need to resort to tricks to take care of us, let''s just go inside and see what''s happening." Wolf said with a calm face, even when Jack was simply talking with them and withholding his pressure he felt a tiny bit of it, just that much made him know that his assessment of him was definitely right, even the white tiger would probably run away from that guy. The boys made their way to the gate, upon arriving there they all gave low gasps of surprise. The gate wasn''t a wooden gate that you would see in the castles of old, it was made of some kind of metal, strange inscriptions were made on it, and in the middle was a face of a qilin, just by looking at the face everyone felt a sense of security, the door gave off a strange feeling, it seemed as if nothing could ever destroy it. "Hey Reign, you guys are back, thank god!" A shout was heard and one student was seen running towards them, he gave them a big smile of relief until his eyesnded on the corpse they were carrying. "W-What the f is that?!" "Prey" Wolf calmly said while looking at the shocked student, turning his head around he observed the inside of the walls, nothing much has changed, the buildings that sprung up before were still there, some new ones had appeared but looking at the soldiers that were either around them oring out of them it seemed like it was not something they could use. The biggest difference was the castle in the middle of the zone, it was huge, a little bigger than the university was even, the tower in the middle reached a height of about 90 meters. Reign was exining to the student why they had a monster''s corpse with them, the story of how they fought multiple groups of monsters, took their fangs manually, how they almost died from the tiger and their difficult fight with the cockatrice made the poor guy even more shocked. "I-I always knew you guys were amazing but, that''s just crazy!" "Hahahahaha, still the same as always huh John?" Shadowes around and puts his hand around his shoulder. The student''s name is John Miller, he was something of an admirer or Reign. Before Reign, Shadow and Wolf joined the universityst year John used to be the best fighter here, the guy was quite cocky at first. When he saw new faces he wanted to immediately show them who the top dog was, only to of course get beaten up by each one. After a couple of tries he finally gave up, seeing that the gap in fighting skills is too big he decided to try and befriend them while maintaining a good rtionship with Reign and Shadow, he failed with Wolf who always looked at him with annoyance. Over the course of the year John slowly changed, his cockiness slowly disappeared and he was bing increasingly amazed at Reign and Shadow, always thirsting for more practice with them. He tried befriending Wolf multiple times as well but that, let''s just say that didn''t go that well. "It''s really nice to see all of you are safe Lee." John gave Shadow a warm smile and told him. They looked a little bitical standing side by side like that. John was arge guy, 195cm tall, his body packed with muscles, nobody would believe he was just 20 years old. His short hair and stubble made him look a lot older than he is. Even though Shadow tries to put his arm around his shoulder, in fact, it is only his hand that is there. "But John, why are you here, aren''t you supposed to be home by now?" Reign gives him a worried look and asks. "I was but the helicopter had some technical issues so it was dyed, the tech guys tried to repair it but nothing worked, the damn thing was just broken, long story short I helped them remove some parts and open it up below the rotors when a damn snake jumps out and tries to bite me." John slowly narrates what was happening, being very imaginative with his facial animations and his movements. "A snake was in the helicopter, aren''t they usually in nes?" Shadow asks a question while snickering. "This isn''t a movie Shadow, the reference was dumb by the way." Reign sighs as he puts his hand over his face and tells Shadow. "Well anyway, so like I said, the thing jumps out, tries to bite me, but you know me guys, no way that''s happening, so I grab its head by using my unparalleled reflexes C " "The only unparalleled thing you got is your tongue and imagination, you big meathead. " Wolfes over to them and says. "Oh hey there Agarlic, nice to see you are good too." "It''s Adarlic." "So anyway, I grab its head, pull it out of the machinery, it was big guys, that thing was like 4m long, so, it tried to kill me right, so I jump off the helicopter and bash his head on the ground, and I do it again, and again, and again until in the end, I hear a voice, like in a video game you know, called me a pioneer and put me in freaking space man." Johnpletely ignores the annoyed Wolf and continues narrating his story with great excitement, seeing someone asrge as him acting like a little child was incredibly weird, the passing soldiers nce their way from time to time and shake their heads. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, you''re a pioneer too John?!" Shadow jumps and excitedly asks him. From the side, Wolf gives a befuddled look and sighs. "To think this idiot is also one." Beast was looking at everyone and slowly open his mouth to ask. "S-Sorry to bother you, John, b-but could you perhaps tell us what name you got, y-you see all of us are pioneers too." "Brainyyy!! You went with these guys outside, damn man that is not something I expected, oh and yeah, that weird voice told me I''m named Tank, I think it''s cool huh, Tank, hehe." "Why does that not surprise me?" Wolf once again sighs, he does that a lot when Tank is around. "Tank, hahahaha, it fits you perfectly!" Reignughs and says, he was truly happy to see that Tank was here and that he was a pioneer like them. "Hey what about you guys, you got the names too, oh I also got a cool ability and this huge ass shield I left in my room." "Well, you see" Reign and the other start exining to Tank their names and skills, they also tell him about what they saw outside the walls. Chapter 11 Captain Eldar " So Reign is still Reign, Lee is Shadow, Brainy is Beast and Agarlic is Wolf, ok." Tank nods with a serious expression, from the side Wolf, gives an annoyed expression again and shouts at him. "For the thousandth time, Adarlic, with a D, D, not g, it''s not garlic you dumb fu-" Reign holds Wolf from behind and tries to calm him down, Tank looks at him, shrugs his shoulders, and looks at Beast. "But damn, to think you would have such a name, Beast huh, I don''t want to sound obnoxious or anything but I don''t think it suits you right now, well with your ability it maybe will, oh and yeah, my ability is rank B, just like you, it''s called Copper body. "That too suits you just like your name, so you really are like a tank character huh, strong body and a shield, it wille in handy with fights, we wouldn''t have gotten as injured if we had you previously. Shadow examines Tank and says. "You guys got injured?!" Tank suddenly shouts in anger. "Who did that, let''s go, I''m gonna kill the bastard!" "Umm, T-Tank, it''s right behind you." "Huh?" Tank turns around and sees the corpse of the cockatrice, realizing that the perpetrator was already dead he quickly calms down and turns to face Reign and the others with a worried face. "Are you guys ok then, did you break anything, are you bleeding anywhere, are C" "Tank, don''t worry, just scratches and light injures, we''ll be ok." Reign approaches Tank and puts a hand on his shoulder. "Now, we need to go and find the captain, the system told us that he will exin everything to us." "Oh, well he''s in the castle, I think he is on top of the tower." Everyone looks up and feels a sense of annoyance, to climb all the way up there will take an eternity, they wished there was a faster way. "Everyone is in the castle, getting their rooms and trying to familiarize themselves with it, we''re going to be living there from now on so, hey, wait, what''s that on the tower?" Tank suddenly stops speaking and asks, everyone looks up again and sees a small figure on top of the tower of the castle, squinting their eyes they try to see it better but fail. After a little bit the shadow moves, it jumps, it jumps from the 90m tall tower and starts to get increasinglyrger. "Is someone trying to kill themselves because of everything, well I guess some people would get depressed." Wolf calmly says, whether or not some students die did not bother or interest him, he knew that now the world is a different ce, a ce even more dangerous than the ones he went to when doing his job, his 3, now 4 teammates are the only ones whose wellbeing he cared about. "W-what should we do guys, s-should we try to catch the person?" Beast asks, he watches as the shadow falls, nobody moves, catching someone falling from that height is impossible, all of them knew it, whoever it is, they''re as good as dead. The person falls down, but, right before hitting the ground, it stops, standing upright the man''s feet are just a millimeter above the ground. A strong wind forms from underneath his feet and blows all the nearby dust away, everyone quickly shields their eyes from it before looking at the man. The man looked average at first, his wavy ck hair falling over his forehead was being blown up by the wind, wearing a ck and white suit he looked more like an adventurer than a soldier. He wasn''t big, his height was just shy of 175cm (5 feet 10 inches), no noticeable muscles were shown on his body either, but one ce drew everyone, his eyes. His irises were pitch ck, when looking at them you would think you see the whole universe inside them, it was that mystical feeling that made the party a bit wary of him. [ Lvl 45 Captain Eldar ] Wolf looked at him and gulped, death, an inescapable death was what he felt from this man, nobody couldpare to him, even when seeing the best in the world of assassins Wolf never had a feeling like this from anyone, the boar, the white tiger, the vice-captain, all of them were like toddlerspared to him. "Well well well, so we already have a group that went hunting here." Eldar looks at them and says with a grin. "You even managed to kill an elite monster, good, very good, seems like I''ll be getting a nice promotion after all of this hahahahahaha!" He looked at the beast and startedughing, theugh was one of pure joy and happiness. "Well don''t just stand there,e here you guys, at least introduce yourselves to me, we''re going to be spending a lot of time together you know?" Eldar quickly waves at them and sits down on a nearby chair, with a sh of light 5 more chairs were ced around him. "Come,e, tell me all about yourselves, looking at how you killed that thing all 5 of you are pioneers right?!" Eldars beckons at them again and asks with a beaming smile, his eyes were open wide, almost popping from their sockets. Reign and the other slowly make their way towards him, they were very confused but with the system telling them before that the captain is supposed to exin everything to them, they had no choice. Everyone sits on a chair and starts answering the barrage of questions the captain had for them. After a while. It was already nighttime. Everyone looked sleepy and tired. "Hahahahahaah so not only did I get a ce with 5 pioneers, but one of them is also a seed of hope, hahahahahaaha!" Eldar was still full of energy, actually, he was even more energetic than before, the more questions everyone answered the happier and happier he got. "Captain please do behave yourself, I know you''re happy and all but let these guys go, I''m sure they''re very tired from everything they had to do today, especially from listening to you." The vice-captain suddenly shows up, he stands right next to the captain and berates him, instead of him being below in rank, right now it looked like he was the captain who was berating one of his men. "I guess you''re right, sorry for that guys, I''m sure all of you must have questions you want to ask me and things to do, go and rest, Jack has notified a couple of soldiers to take you to your rooms, I''ll send someone in the morning to bring you to my office." Eldar gets up and calmly tells them, turning around he walks away from them. "Oh and don''t worry about that monster, I''ll take care of the corpse and give it to you tomorrow, the cksmith will probably want it." Reign and the others perk up when they hear that, they were happy that their effort of bringing the corpse back here wasn''t wasted. "Alright guys, these soldiers will take you to your rooms, I''ll see you with the captain tomorrow so get some rest, you deserved it." Jack tells them and leaves, leaving 5 soldiers with them. Everyone gets up and follows the soldiers into the castle. The inside of the castle looked the same as they expected, except for some details. There were no candles or torches to light it, instead, there were stone-like crystals inside, when they asked the soldiers about it they calmly exined everything. Underneath a castle was a huge array that drew surrounding mana towards it, that coupled with the huge source underneath it made it so that everything inside the castle had power. The crystals shone by using mana, the water in showers is heated by it, stoves and other kitchen appliances were inside too, only differing in looks. By using the mana gathered by the array everything was quitefortable, the castle even has teleportation circles to help with going up and down the floors. "Teleports, wow, so those really exist? " Shadow asked one soldier in an amazing voice. "Yes, we''re going to one right now, you guys should get ready, the first time using one of those is always rough." "Oh and by the way you guys will be getting different rooms from the others, one of the privileges of being pioneers, your rooms will be right underneath the captain''s quarters." After walking for a bit longer they arrived at a circr light right next to the staircase, it looked surreal, the ethereal light was slowly moving from the floor, it looked like it was dancing in the air, only to disappear at the top. "Alright, just walk inside and you''ll be on your floor, just don''t forget to clench your stomach." A soldier said before he entered the teleport circle, in a sh he disappeared. "So, shall we?" Reign asks everyone and moves forward. He slowly steps inside the circle and takes a deep breath. The teleport shes and he disappears. Teleportation felt incredibly nauseating, imagine being on a roller coaster that moved in all directions with a speed of 1000 km/h. Even if only for a moment, it was enough to make anyone unprepared puke. A light shed and Reign jumps out of the teleport, he immediately falls on his knees and tries to calm himself down. After a while everyone arrives, Wolf and Tank were able to endure like Reign but Shadow and Beast vomited immediately after teleporting, there was no mess, with a sh everything on the floor disappeared and the soldiers came to them and took them to their rooms. Chapter 12 New Information And Equipment Reign was lying on his bed and looking at his stat window in front of his eyes. Name : Reign Level : 5 ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 4 Strength : 13 (14) (+1 from ability) Agility : 13 (15) (+2 from ability) Endurance : 12 Vitality : 12 Willpower : 10 Spirit : 10 Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat B Skills: None Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 2 exp: 25%) "So my ability actually leveled up after that fight, +1 to agility huh, well can''t ask for more right now." Small sparks of electricity formed on Reign''s hand, he couldn''t fall asleep so he decided to practice his ability a little bit. Small sparks of blue electricity formed on his hand. They disappear very quickly, only for new ones to take appear right away. "I can make electricity appear with just a bit of effort but that''s it, I can''t control it at all, I can''t even make it appear at any other ce except my hands either." Reign looks at the sparks in his hands and thinks about what he should do. "Control, I need to gain more control over this power, right now I can only shock enemies that I can touch, had I had more control over it I could have thrown a charged knife at the cockatrice and shocked it, the fight would have been a lot easier that way." Reign lies down and looks at the ceiling, going over everything that happened today. "To think the world would change so suddenly, I have to get stronger, me and everyone else." Reign closes his eyes and slowly falls asleep. The next morning, the sleeping beau- Reign, the sleeping Reign was woken by loud knocks on his door. "Reign!!" "Wake up man, we have to get to the captain now, everyone''s waiting for you!" He could hear Shadow shouting from behind the door, Reign slowly gets up from the bed and shouts back: "Alright, I''m up, be there in a second!" Reign goes to a nearby nightstand where some new clothes were. Examining them he exims "Wow, this is actually equipment, not bad." [ D rank leather armor ] Def: 15 Agility + 1 Description: A normal leather armor that offers minimal protection and stat boost. [ D rank leather boots ] Def: 10 Agility + 1 Description: Normal leather boots that offer minimal protection and stat boost. [ D rank leather pants ] Def: 10 Endurance + 1 Description: Normal leather pants that offer minimal protection and stat boost. " So these give defense and some stats, good, with these we should have fewer injuries when fighting." Reign puts on the equipment and looks at himself in the mirror. The leather was ck with some dark blue lines on it, looking like lightning bolts were trapped on it. "It''s cool but, aren''t the lines a bit eerie?" Reign says while checking it out, the armor had 2 pockets on each side, 1 chest pocket, and 2 inside of it, their size was good, he could definitely put some short knives or monster parts there. Click Reign unlocks his door and opens it, stepping outside he sees that everyone got new clothing too. Shadow was wearing dark blue and gray armor, the design was a bit different from his as well, it was slicker, and looked like it was made for fast movement and stealth. Beast was wearing all green armor, he looked like a druid with it, the armor looked like it was made from leaves and tree bark, even though it was the same as theirs. Wolf had a bright red armor on, some light white lines were painted on it, giving the illusion of fire dancing on it. Lastly, Tank, he wore gray armor that looked a lot bulkier than the others, the front side of the armor had multipleyers of leather and it looked a bit like a scale mail. "Oh so it wasn''t only me that got armor huh?" "You''rete, let''s go, we have a lot to do today, you guys haven''t forgotten the chests we got from the system didn''t you?'' (Wolf) "Oh right, let''s open them now!" Shadow excitedly says and tries to call out the system, but Wolf stops him. "Let''s do that outside, we should go to the captain first." "Alright, I guess you''re right" Shadow''s mood was immediately dampened, but the fact that they will get even more items still lingered in his mind. "Chests, what are you talking about, what chests?" Tank looks over and asks them "We got them from defeating the giant cockatrice, I''ll exin on the way, let''s not keep the soldier waiting." Reign said while walking towards the soldier the captain sent. "Oh that''s great, if you guys get any spare weapons can I get one, I''m not good with knives you know, and the shield isn''t really that good for attacking." "Don''t worry, if nobody wants a weapon we''ll give it to you." Tank and Reign finished their conversation right upon arriving in front of the captain''s office, the soldier knocks and politely talks: " I have brought the yers captain." "Good, get in." A calm voice was heard from inside the room, the soldier nods and opens the door. Creak Reign and the others enter the room while the soldier stays outside and closes the door behind them, in front of them they see the back of the captain who was looking outside the window. He slowly turns around and sits on his chair. "Sit down everyone." He lookedpletely different from yesterday, the energetic face and voice were gone, reced by a serious one, everyone sits down and listens to him. "First of all, I must apologize for my behavior yesterday, I guess a was a bit overexcited."Eldar coughs lightly and tells them with an embarrassed face. " But now, let me exin why I and the other soldiers are here." "You see, "the game" that you guys are participating in isn''t really something that happens often, the alliance usually eases up things before letting more mana in a world and giving tests simr to this one, s times have changed, our enemies have started using a different approach, one like this and we had no choice but to follow." Eldar slowly exins things to everyone, the origin of "the game" and details about the so-called alliance were not mentioned but holes in their knowledge were slowly being filled. "The reason why I and the others are here is because the higher-ups still don''t want to leave everything to chance, making the so-called safe zones and putting soldiers here gives people more of a fighting chance." Eldar slowly gets up and walks in front of his table. "I volunteered toe here, you don''t need to know the details why, but just know that I''ll try my best to protect and help you guys, the better my zone does the better of a record I have, so you don''t need to worry about that." "S-sir, can I ask you a question?" Beast raises his hand and asks with a shy voice. "Oh, yes, ask away." "What is the purpose of the game?" "Ah, see, the goal of the game is for one person in the world to transcend, that''s all I can tell you, but once it happens that''s it, the game is finished, your is safe and part of the alliance." "Transcend, transcend what?" Reign asks. "As I said, that''s all I can tell you so far, now moving on, levels, as you probably saw you can get a ss at level 10, the system will tell you more about that in due time but what you need to know is that monsters change at level 10 as well, a level 9 monster and a level 10 can''t bepared, so until you get a ss, never and I mean never, try to fight a level 10 and above." "So that''s why I felt such pressure from that boar." Wolf talks with a low voice and says. "Well, sorry to say but that''s all, off you go now, the corpse will be given to you at the entrance, by the way, I suggest you go the cksmith right away." Eldar sits down and waves his hand, a strong wind sts everyone at the door, right before hitting it, the wind disappears and the door opens, in a second they find themselves standing outside. "W-what just happened?" Tank gulps and asks everyone with a befuddled face. "He kicked us out, well, let''s go, we have chests to open and a corpse to give." Reign moves towards the teleport circle nearby. "Oh, and you two try to not throw up this time ok?" He turns his head around and says, right before disappearing with a sh. "A-hole" Shadow grumbles and steps in after him. Outside of the castle a soldieres and gets the cockatrice out of a ring he was wearing. He briefly exins that the ring works as a storage device and that they can get them as well. When told the price of it though they immediately calmed down. "Alright, chest time, let''s open the chests!!" Shadow jumps around with excitement while yelling. "Alright, for god''s sake calm down." Wolf grabs him by the cor and says. "Alright, system, we''d like to receive our rewards now." Reign calmly announces. [ Announcement: yer 06 and his party were the first to sessfully kill an elite monster, the rewards are the following. ] -50 S coins - - 1 Mysterious item box C With a sh of light 4 rainbow-colored chests materialize in front of them "Oh me first, me first!" Shadow immediately jumps at his chest and opens it. [ Mysterious item box opened, gained 30 S coins and D rank Iron Headband] [D rank Iron Headband ] Def: 10 Vitality + 1 Description: an Iron Headband that someone made, nobody knows why someone made such a useless item but it gives its wearer a bit of defense and health to the body. "Well, that sucks." Shadow holds the headband in front of him with a frown, the design of it was quite nice actually, patterns and lines were carved on it, giving it a nice look. [ Mysterious item box opened gained C rank Steel Mace ] "Seems like I was quite lucky this time, Tank, what do you think about using this?" Reign asks Tank while holding a big mace. Its length was about 1,2m long and its head was about 10cm in diameter. "Hahahaha, I like it, with this baby for attacking and this shield for blocking no one will be able to hurt you guys." Tankughs while showing off his shield, the shield was quite nd, no patterns or inscriptions were on it, it just looked like a big b of metal. With a width of 0.5m and a height of 1.2 meters, it was quite arge and heavy shield, of course with his incredible strength, Tank had no problems with using it. "I just got 100 S coins." Wolf announces. "I got this" Beast shows everyone an armband that he got from the item box. [ B rank elven armband] Def: 45 Agility + 4 Spirit + 5 Willpower + 4 Description: an armband usually used by the elites of the elven army, by focusing mana on it it can create a shield of pure mana to defend its wearer. Chapter 13 Mana And A Hidden Quest?! Everyone stared in awe at Beast. A weapon of C rank was lucky enough, but this guy now had a B rank item as well, the stats it gave were awesome, not to mention the bonus of having a shield, the only problem is that none of them knew how to use mana. "From now on I propose that Beastie should open every chest and get every item, we might profit from his incredible luck." Shadow says while not moving his eyes from the armband and its description. Everyone nods immediately except Beast who was panicking a bit with a flushed expression. "N-no, I was just very lucky these two times, I-I''m sure you guys will also get some great thingster, to put me in charge for something like that is-" "Don''t worry about it Beastie, if you get lucky again while opening then it''s all good, if not then we will just try again with you before switching, so just rx, no one will me you if we don''t get anything amazing." Reign pats Beast''s shoulder from behind him and says. Everyone nods again in confirmation of his words and Beast calms down immediately. "Hey Tank, what about that mace that Reign got, how is itpared to this?" "Ohh, well it''s good, but not that good." Tank holds the mace in front of him and shows its description to everyone. [ C rank Steel Mace ] Atk: 35 Def : 15 Strength + 3 Endurance + 2 Description: A steel mace made by a fine smith, the smith hated all weapons that made their users use mana to properly wield them so he made stronger enhancements while using above-average steel for it. "So it gives more stats and it''s stronger than other C rank weapons but no mana-rted skill like Beasties bow and armband huh, well I guess that''s not so bad, we don''t know how to use mana anyway." "Did you say you don''t know how to use mana?" Jack suddenly shows up near them and asks with a surprised look on his face. "Yeah, I mean something like that was never here on Earth, so we have no idea what it is or how to use it, we''re only familiar with the term because of games and such." Reign looks at the vice-captain and exins with a calm face, which only makes the vice-captain more confused. "But you guys are pioneers, you should already have abilities right?" "Yeah, wait how is that connected?" Asks Shadow "Simple, just by using those you are already using mana for it, the biggest difference between the abilities you guys have and the ones you can learn is that yours are inherent so they use a lot less mana." "The system said something about them being already ours before the lottery, but it''s still confusing" Wolf says from the side while looking straight at Jack, in the world of assassins ack of information will frequently prove to be fatal so for Wolf, not knowing about his ability is incredibly frustrating. "You''ll learn about that with time, what you guys should do is focus, focus every time you use your ability, even those that are more passive can be used to an extent, just do that and you will be able to feel mana, it''ll take some time but it will happen, pioneers have a huge head startpared to others because of it, while they need to train for mana first and then learn skills, earn powers or abilities you guys have skipped that and gained one right away." "So, just focus and that''s it?" Reign asks and immediately uses his lightning, everyone else does the same with their abilities, Wolf summons his mes, Shadow jumps at nearby shadows with his eyes closed, Tank clenches every muscle on his body and tries using his, it works a bit as his skin turns darker by a shade, Beast had it the hardest, his ability only works on beast-like monsters, and there were none around them. "You said you were a Tamer right?" Jack approaches Beast and asks him. "Y-Yes, sir!" "Calm down man, try the corpse, even though you won''t be able to tame it, you should be able to at least feel your ability trying tomunicate with it, I''ve seen high-level tamersmunicating with the souls of dead beasts before so it should work." "T-thank you for your help!" Beast bows down and immediately turn to the cockatrice corpse, putting his hand on its head he tries to activate his ability. "Oh and by the way, each one of you will perceive mana differently, it differs from person to person, it can be simr to your ability, it can be something you have never felt before, it could even be the same as your mothers embrace, so don''t waste time asking each other what they felt." Jack turns around and leaves them, the soldiers around them slowly gather up and start talking to each other. "Hey, who do you think will do it first?" "I think the lighting kid, I heard he was a seed of hope." "Seeds of hope are just seeds, even normal people can sometimes be faster at them before they reach their potential, I think the guy with fire wins, 1000 S Coins, how about it?" "Count me in, I think the giant will do it first though, he already managed to activate a body activity so quickly, he has potential." "Nah, the one with shadows." "You''re all morons, everyone knows tamers are more in tune with manapared to others." The sounds of the soldiers arguing and betting weren''t heard by Reign and the others as they had alreadye at a trance-like state. Birds, Reign was hearing the sound of millions of birds chirping around him, when he opened his eyes he was no longer at the castle, what was shown in front of him was a sea of lightning, each of the lightning bolts was huge, kilometers long, the sight of it coupled with the sound was overwhelming but it didn''t bother Reign, he felt as if it was weing him, like a parent that wees his child home. Thud Reign walks towards it, each step he takes was as loud as a lightning bolt but he didn''t care, he wanted to get in, to join the lightning that was calling him. Suddenly A sh of light appears, everything around the lightning was suddenly split in light and dark. On his right side, Reign saw a brightness above that of a sun, it was blinding, just by looking at it a person would lose his eyesight, but to Reign, nothing happened. On his left side, an expanse of darkness was shown, like a ck hole it swallowed everything, the lightning wasn''t spared, each time a bolt came close it disappeared. In the middle, the light and darkness were touching each other, but never truly connecting. Looking at this sight in front of him Reign was suddenly lost, the light enticed him toe, sprinkling him with warmth while the darkness was like a whisper, it whispered and tried to entice him toe, to join with it. Before he could do anything, everything disappeared, he was back at the castle, the others were still deep in thought and not moving. "What was that?" Reign whispers to himself, he looks at his hand that was d in lighting and suddenly he realizes. "I-I feel it again, is this mana?" The feeling that the sea of lightning gave off was still there, with a thought Reign could switch it off and on, he didn''t know what happened when the light and darkness appeared but he knew one thing, he could use mana now. " Hahahahahaahaha, great, great, just what I expected from a seed of hope, he was first,e on guys, pay up pay up." Slowly everyone else woke up, by the smile on their faces it seemed like everyone was sessful. Beast focuses and the armband on his hand shines with a gentle green light. A transparent shield was formed around it. "Wow, it''s so beautiful." Beast exims while looking at it, suddenly he feels drowsy stumbles, the shield immediately disappears. "Hey Beastie, you ok there buddy?" Tank quicklyes to his side and puts his hand around him, letting him lean on him before he recovers. "I-I think so, seems like my mana isn''t enough to use this properly right now." "Correct, you also just came from the realm of mana, just that is enough to drain your mana, not to mention you tried to use a skill from that item, you''re lucky you didn''t pass out boy." Jack shows up again and berates the tired Beast with a smile, he never thought all of them would be talented enough to feel mana so quickly, a normal person usually needs to practice for months before doing it. "Now go away you guys, before this thing starts rotting here you should give it to the cksmith" Jack pushes everyone to the cksmith, looking at their backs he sighs. "I needed 1 month and was called a genius, what the hell are these guys then?" Laments Jack before looking straight at Reigns back. "That boy, I don''t know what it is, but I could swear I felt a danger from him right before he woke up, a seed of hope, is he really only that?" "I-Impossible!" Eldar exims from the tower. "H-How can he be one of them?" He looks at Reign and asks. Nobody saw it but him. Right before Reign woke up Eldar felt an inexplicable sense of danger. When he looked outside he saw it. He saw Reign, d in ethereal lightning with wings on his back. One was pure white, it was brighter than a star, the other ck, darker than a ck hole. Eldar saw something like that a long time ago, it was a memory he could never erase from his mind. "I-I''m not wrong, that boy is a part of them, but how, this is supposed to be a newly found, for something like this to happen, should I report it?" "No!" He shakes his head. "Even if I do no one will believe me, not to mention that somebody might already know, if they do I''m as good as dead, I''ll just continue as normal and do my job, if that boy makes it till the end, I''ll win big," Eldar says with fear and excitement mixing on his face. "Oh, it''s you, boys, again!" The cksmith exims and gets up from his chair. He was big, bigger than Tank even, the muscles on his body were something only seen on professional bodybuilders, his hair was long and grey, falling to his back a bit. He smiles and starts caressing his long grey beard and asks: "So did you get the fangs, that was faster than I expected." "We have 26, sir, we came to show you something else though." Reign respectfully says, even if the old man in front of them was a cksmith, he could probably beat them all up with one arm and a blindfold, at least that''s what he thought. "Ohh, something else, well go on, let me see it." The old man says with a smile. "It''s this." Wolf moves to the side and shows him the cockatrice. "An elite monster, hohohohoho, you boys have just made this old man very happy!" The old manughs with a thunderous voice and goes to the cockatrice. "Hmmm, there''s a lot of wounds on it, but it seems like you didn''t damage its bones that much, the right wing I can salvage a bit of, well, it''s usable, even more than it, it''s quite good, hohohohoho good job, I''ll take it." [ Quest has changed, a hidden quest initiated.] [Hidden Questpleted.] [The cksmith Adrian wanted fangs from goblins to create some trash weapons to sell, by bringing him a corpse of an elite monster together with some fangs he has decided to create one weapon of good quality for you.] "So boys, what weapon do you want me to make, don''t worry, it''s on me." Adrian grins. Chapter 14 New Weapon And New Enemies The notification together with Adrian''s words shocked everyone, they thought that by bringing the cockatrice to the cksmith they would get some rewards, maybe coins or items, they never expected that they would suddenly get and finish a hidden quest. "I''ll leave you boys to figure out what weapon you want me to make, and remember, I''m only making one." Adrian gets back in his smithy and lights a cigarette, the little cigarette looked out of proportion andical in his giant hands. "Guys, I''d like to get the weapon if you don''t mind." Wolf calmly says to everyone. "I''m fine with it." "Same" "I-I agree." "I guess I do too?" Everyone agrees to Wolf''s request right away, he was the best fighter in their team, and the only one still using the knives they took from the university, making him fight with that would only lower his strength. "R-Really, I thought I would have to persuade you guys a bit more." Wolf was genuinely surprised to see everyone agreeing so quickly, he already formted a n to persuade everyone in his head, seeing that that''s not needed made him a bit happy, and confused. "Well it''s kind of embarrassing to see you use those bent knives, to be honest, plus even if I hate to admit it, you''re fucking strong even with them." Shadow tells him seriously. From their first meeting Shadow always disliked Wolf, he was the usual stuck-up rich kid he hated. His joining their team was something he didn''t oppose due to the sole fact of him being a pioneer, but, that changed when they went to the forest. Wolf''sbat skills were amazing, he never hesitated or panicked, he was always calm and collected, he was simply a perfect teammate. "Yeah, not to mention your proficiency is B, I really want to see what else you can do with daggers." (Reign) "I''m not going to pick a dagger." That was like a bombshell in everyone''s head. "W-What will you pick then?" Beast asks. "There was always one weapon I wanted to use before, you''ll see itter." Wolf says while going inside the smithy, he goes to the cksmith and tells them about their decision. Both of them sit down and talk about the weapon, how heavy it should be, how long, and how sharp, Adrian listened to Wolf until he finished and finally hit him in the head and said: "You think I''m going to do all of that from a goddamn chicken boy, get out and wait until tomorrow, you''ll get MY WEAPON then." He picks him up with one hand and throws him at Reign and the others who manage to catch him, falling down to the ground together. "For god''s sake Wolf, what in the world did you tell him to make?!" (Shadow) "I guess I was a bit overzealous when describing it, well it''s alreadyte, we should probably go to sleep, the mana thing really made me tired." Before they could realize it was already nighttime, they actually spent hours standing outside the castle and training their mana, even if only a couple of moments had passed for them. "What, I didn''t even check out my weapons, let''s just go and fight some things in the forest a bit, we can go back then." Tank pouts and says, he was feeling incredibly happy when he got his mace and couldn''t wait to use it, s he spent all day trying to feel mana and now felt a big sense of remorse. "We did talk about the forest at night, I do wonder if anything changes, I guess nothing bad can happen to us if we stay at the beginning parts." Reign puts his hand on his chin and says. "Yeah, let''s go check it out, we''ll go in and out quickly," Shadow says while jumping around. "You guys just have a death wish don''t you," Wolf says while facepalming. "Beastie, you think you can use the bow at night time?" "I-I think so, I might miss a few times though." "That''s alright, we''re going to see if there are any weak monsters to fight anyway." "Come on guys, what are you waiting for, let''s go, let''s go!" Tank runs at the gate while yelling. At the gate. "Are you guys sure about this, the forest will be more dangerous now you know?" A soldier asks everyone. "Yes" Everyone nods and says simultaneously. "Alright, just be careful." The soldier says and starts opening the gate. ? Everyone waits and leaves the walls through the open gate, they enter the forest and move slowly. "That''s weird, we moved quite a bit so far and there''s nothing here yet." "Do you think they''re asleep now?" "It''s possible, but there''s bound to be some predators, just continue carefully as we have so far." It''s been about 20 minutes since everyone entered the forest and they have not seen a single enemy yet. The forest was eerie at night, the slightest sound made everyone tense up and alert, only for it to be nothing in the end. "Wait," Wolf tells everyone and stops. "What is it?" "I think I hear something, the same thing as before, I''m going to scout a bit ahead, you guys just stay alert and wait for me here, I''ll be back right away." "Got it." Wolf moves ahead while everyone puts their backs against each other. This was one of the tactics that they previously agreed on. Wolf was very good at sneaking so he would go to check anything suspicious while everyone kept the formation until he returns. This way they could cover all sides and be left with no weak points except below and above. After a while, they hear silent footsteps and see Wolfing back with a weird expression on his face. "What is it, did you find anything?" "I did, we were right, this forest changes a lot at night, follow me and be quiet ok?" Everyone nods and follows after Wolf. They move slowly, trying their best not to create any loud sounds. After following him for a couple of minutes Wolf raises his hand and everyone stops. "In front of us, these seem to be the enemies at night." They alle closer to him and look in front, the things they saw were rather unexpected. [Lvl3 Zombie] [Lvl4 Zombie] [Lvl2 Zombie] [Lvl3 Zombie] In front of them, they could see a dozen or so zombies standing. The zombies didn''t look as hideous as games and movies make them, they looked the same as any human except for their pale skin and some injuries here and there. "Z-Zombies, t-they''re real." Beast almost screams before managing to collect himself. He looks around and sees the faces of his teammates. "I knew it." He sighs as he confirms his suspicion, they all wanted to fight. "L-let me just find a good spot ok, the trees are a bit sparser here so I can see them a bit with the moonlight." Beast moves around before finding a good spot for archery. He crouches and takes his bow out, taking out an arrow he focuses and pours mana on it. "I-I want to check the strength of it with mana, you guys get ready, I''ll shoot soon." Everyone nods and disperses, Wolf and Reign go right while Shadow and Tank take the left. Tank found it quite hard to sneak, hisrge body and muscles giving him a lot of trouble with being quiet. The arrow was notched on the bow, Beast was still pouring mana on it because he was afraid of what happenedst time he was only pouring a little bit at a time, finally, the arrow changes a bit. A dark green hue covers it and it gains weird inscriptions on the shaft, finally seeing some change, Beast decides it''s enough and targets the Lvl4 zombie. Swish The arrow was released and it leaves a dark green line in the air, before anyone could react it had already hit the zombie''s head. It enters through the front and exits from the back, only the back of the arrow can be seen stuck in his forehead, the mana-enhanced arrow managed topletely pierce through the zombie''s skull and deliver fatal damage. The zombie still wasn''t dead, but it could barely move with his injury, right away the other jumped out and attacked the other zombies. Wolf was first. With lightning-fast speed he closes up on the nearest zombie, with fire zing from his knives he plunges them both at the zombie''s neck, hoping to disconnect its spine. Unfortunately, that doesn''t work and the zombie tries attacking him. Wolf immediately lets go of his daggers, takes the zombie''s arm, and uses a judo throw. mming it on its back. Taking out the knives he reignites his mes and stabs the zombie straight through the eyes, that attack shows to be extremely effective as the zombie stops moving right away. Shadow and Reign were the ones to fight their targets next. Coming from the shadows he pounces on the back of an unsuspecting zombie. Shadow tries to imitate Wolf and quickly shes its neck open from behind, unfortunately for Shadow he seems to have forgotten that zombies are already dead, breathing is not needed and blood loss is also useless against them. Right away he sweeps the zombie''s legs and throws him to the floor. Seeing what Wolf made shadow follows, plunging his knife and dagger deep into the eyes makes him extremely ufortable but it works. Reign used his sword and shed the zombie''s arm. The sword goes halfway in but gets stopped by the bone. Taking it out he moves to decapitate it but has to abort because of the attacking his way. Looking at the hand passing in front of his face he attacks again, cutting off the hand. With one more sh, he manages to hit the zombie''s neck, with a strong sh the head goes up in the air and rolls around. Tank wasst, with his giant shield and mace he takes on 2 zombies at the same time. Charging at one with his shield he manages to deliver a strong push that makes the zombie fall down fast, with a couple of its bones breaking. Gripping his mace he rises it up in the air and smashes it down on the other zombie''s head. Break, Squish The skull of the zombie simply couldn''t handle such an attack, with rtive ease Tank manages to break in and destroy the zombie''s brain, killing it right away. The other zombie tries getting up, only to face the same fate as his predecessor. Swish Another arrow hits the head of the fallen zombie, with 2 arrows deep inside his skull it finally dies. Everyone attacks the other zombies, making quick work of them, they were tenacious and had great vitality but the slow speed of the zombies made them easy targets. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -3X Lvl2 Zombies killed C 60 exp points gained- -4X Lvl3 Zombies killed C 120 exp points gained- -2x Lvl4 Zombies killed C 80 exp points gained- [The party has earned 260 exp points, distributing evenly to all] "Well, that was easier than I expected, I guess fighting monsters below our level is not a problem at all," Reign says while cleaning his sword with one of the zombie''s clothes. "Yeah man, that was boring, let''s go find some more." "Hey guys, I just found this from one of the zombies." [Item a mysterious diary found.] "So, shall we read it?" "Later, I think we should go back now, we know what to expect at night to a point, no need to stay here any longer while we''re tired." "Yeah, I agree with Wolf, it''s better to leave now before anything bad happens." Reign nods. "Alright, let''s go back, I want to see what Wolf gets tomorrow anyway." Says Shadow with a smile. Chapter 15 That’s The New Weapon?! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 6, additional stats gained] [ Strength + 1 , Agility + 1 ] Reign sees a notification as soon they finished talking, killing the group of zombies actually gave everyone enough exp to level up. Name : Reign Level : 6 ( 20/700 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 4 Strength : 14 (15) (+1 from ability) Agility : 15 (18) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Endurance : 12 (13) (+1 from item) Vitality : 14 Willpower : 14 Spirit : 15 Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat B Sword Proficiency C- Skills: None Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 6 exp: 13%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) "Guys, check your stats, I can see my exp now, not to mention that my ability leveled up a lot." Reign immediately tells his teammates the new things that he saw in his stat window. Besides that he was confused, his stats were a lot higher than before and he got a new ability, but why was it unknown? The lightning maniption went up by quite a lot, so it definitely had to do with the sea of lightning and the mana, but, did it have anything to do with the light and darkness he saw inside? "Hey mine went up too" "Same here, that''s why my mes seemed stronger huh?" "Here too" "Me as well" Everyone looked at their screen and confirmed that their abilities have leveled up. Reign now knew it was because of the mana training, but one more thing bothered him. "Why does it say Human? ?" Reign whispered to himself with wonder. "Hey man, everything ok?" Shadowes to Reign''s side and asks with a concerned face. "You look a little weird." "I-I''m good, it''s nothing, just thinking about stuff you know." Reign pats him on the shoulder and moves closer to the others. "We''re all probably quite low on mana, we should get back and continue tomorrow when Wolf gets his new weapon." "Yeah, let''s go." Everyone slowly makes their way back to the castle. Even though they previously didn''t encounter anything on their way this time they managed to see some more zombies, even some stronger ones and elites in big groups. [Lvl 7 Zombie] [Lvl9 Elite Zombie] The elite zombies were bigger than the normal ones, they were more muscr and a bit more alert instead of aimlessly walking around and staring. On one asion they saw the zombies get in a fight with a beast. [Lvl 8 Shadow Leopard] The leopard was bigger than normal ones and incredibly quick, running around the zombies it managed to take a lot of them down by hitting them with its razor-sharp ws or crushing their skulls with its teeth, after a while though it saw it couldn''t win against the sheer number of enemies and the stronger zombies in the back so it tried retreating but it got caught by one higher-level zombie and that spelled the end of it. The elite together with the high-level zombies immediately pounced on it, tearing it apart in mere seconds and feasting on its flesh, some low-level zombies managed to take a few bites as well and leveled up. "So it''s not just us that can level up, it''s everyone." "I-I think I know what the evolution for beasts means now if I let them eat higher level beasts, won''t they level up and maybe undergo the evolution, perhaps that''s what the elite enemies are." "Maybe" Slowly everyone made their way around the zombies and other enemies they encountered until they safely got back to the castle. "You guys are ok huh?" The soldier that previously talked with them was still at the gate, he looked a bit surprised that nothing happened to them. Everyone entered the castle and went to the teleport, finally arriving on their floor they say goodnight and retreat to their rooms. Reign wasying on his bead and thinking. He opens the stats screen and looks at it again. "4 points huh, I''m using a sword so the speed is still important, but strength too, I''ll go half-half." [ Invest 2 points in Strength and 2 points in Agility ] [Confirm] Reign epts and he hears another notification. [ Agility level 20, first threshold achieved, a new skill gained.] [ lighting movement ] [Description: by activating this skill an electric current flows through the body of the user, speed and hand movement gain a 15% boost.] "So at 20 points we get a skill, that''s good," Reign says while almost dismissing the notification, in his head he had more things to think about. "I have a weird ability and a question mark on my race, what does that mean, what happened back then, I clearly felt the pull of the lightning while training, but when those two things appeared, it went silent, like it was afraid. Reign puts his hand in front of him and uses his lightning. "It''s still there, that same feeling, the buzz of lightning sounds like thousands of friends greeting me, the violent power inside of it like a gentle breeze that wants to help me, and yet, it''s still a little different than before like it''s apprehensive of me, or is it just scared of what''s inside me?" "No, that shouldn''t be it." Reign shakes his head. "If those things are inside me then that means the lightning should be as well." Reign spends a lot of time thinking while looking at the sparks in his hand. "The others didn''t have an experience like mine, Tank says he saw a huge mountain that spoke to him, Beast says he saw and heard thousands of animals, Shadow was in a ce of pure darkness and Wolf says he was in front of the Sun. Why was mine so different than theirs?" Reign asks himself, out of a sudden he feels drowsy and exhausted, he spent all of his remaining mana by using the lightning, slowly his eyelids close and he falls asleep. Reign saw a man in his dreams, the man stood in front of him and talked. He was d in a pure white robe with ck marking, his hair white as the snow was long and fell all the way down to his back. He couldn''t see his face, every time he tried to look at it he just couldn''t discern any facial features, the voice he heard was beautiful, and yet he couldn''t understand it, it wasn''t a differentnguage, it was simply the words, they at the same time made sense and didn''t, he only heard 4 words. " Chosen of the universe-" Waking up in the morning he couldn''t remember anything, looking at the ceiling he felt lost, he knew he had a dream, one that confused him but no matter how much he tried to remember he couldn''t. Knock "Reign, you''rete again you bastard, we''re gonna pick up Wolf''s sword, get your ass up!" Shadow''s voice could be heard again from the other side, Reign gets up absent-mindedly and puts on his clothes, opening the door he could see everyone waiting for him. "Sorry guys." "Dude, the f happened, you look so pale," Shadow says while looking at his friend''s face. "I just couldn''t fall asleepst night is all." Reign waves it off and tells everyone and looks at Wolf. "So, let''s go see that thing you ordered." Everyone gets in the teleport and goes down to the ground level, on it they could see a couple of students walking around, all kinds of emotions on their faces. Some looked like they lost their souls, almost the same as the zombies fromst night, while some were wearing big smiles as they excitedly talked with others about fighting and learning from the soldiers. Wolf stops a professor that was walking nearby and asks them about it. "Those soldiers are supposed to teach us to fight, I heard we''re even going to get some weapons from them." The man shakes his head. "They said that living here is not free, after some time they will ask for rent, and for us to pay we need to fight whatever is outside or be thrown out." The worry on his face was evident, even though most of the students here knew how to fight it was a different thing when it came to a life and death battle, nobody knew which of them would survive, even though everyone felt sorry they knew that this was a setting of the game, without these safe zones the monsters outside would have already rushed to the school and many would have already been dead. Leaving the castle they make their way to the smithy, Shadow was jumping around excitedly, it looked like he was getting a new weapon and not Wolf who was calm and collected the whole way there. Arriving they could see Adrian smoking. "Ahh you''re here you brats, well it''s finished, let me take it out real quick." He goes inside his smithy and sounds of things moving and being thrown could be heard together with his voice. "Where did I put that piece of shit, aha, here it is!" The door was open and Adrian gets out with a weapon in his hand, looking at the weapon everyone exims. "What the hell is that?!" "Hey old man, are you sure this is what he ordered?" "It''s ok, that''s what I wanted," Wolf says and goes up to the old man, taking the weapon from his hand he tries swinging it with one hand. "It''s heavy, using it with only one hand won''t be easy." In his hand, Wolf holds a greatsword made from bones. Its size was about 1.4m and it was 5kg heavy, looking at him everyone was shocked. "A greatsword, but you''re so good with the knives, why would you change your weapon like that?" Shadow puzzlingly asks. "Simple, they''re boring, not to mention that I always wanted to use one of these, instead of using daggers and backstabbing opponents I would prefer to go head-on and hack and sh them with this," Wolf says with a huge grin on his face, everyone suddenly got chills from him and back away a bit. "Aha, I get it, you''re just a psycho aren''t you mister royalty, I mean I know you rich guys have weird hobbies and such but I never thought C" "Shut up you bastard!" Chapter 16 Bone Greatsword And Jacks Strength Wolf was like a little child while inspecting his greatsword, even though he was raised from a young age to be an elite assassin, he never liked the way they fought, being stealthy and killing your target in one swift hit is the safest way to do it sure, but going close and fighting with a giant sword-like in movies and games was his fantasy, and now, now he can live it to the fullest. Rank C Bone Greatsword Atk: 50 Def: 10 Strength + 1 Description: A sword forged by the master cksmith Adrian absentmindedly, using the fangs and body of monsters that the yers delivered he made a giant sword that can be heavier and lighter when mana is poured in it. "It can change weight?!" Wolf eximed and immediately tried pouring mana while imagining the sword being lighter. He notices the difference almost instantaneously, the weight of the sword changed from being 5kg to about 2, and it was slowly getting a bit lighter as well. "The minimum is 1kg and the max it can go is 20," Adrian says from the side while looking at Wolf, he was pleased with his behavior and even had thoughts of slight regret for not making the sword a bit better, those thoughts immediately went away when he remembered that he made it for free though. "It''s great, the option is incredibly useful, although it does drain mana a bit quickly over time." "Well, of course, the lighter or heavier the go the more it consumes, at your level, I don''t rmend going further than 3kg lighter and 10 heavier, you might run out of mana while still fighting." Reign and the others watch Wolf with eyes wide open, the cold guy they knew was gone, and instead, they see someonepletely different, someone, they never thought existed. "Reign, am I dreaming?" Shadow asks while looking at Wolf. "I wanted to ask you the same thing bro." "Hey Wolfie,e on, show us the description man, the description!" Tank yells and suddenly runs straight at Wolf. "Alright, calm down, here it is." "Wow!" Everyone exims at the same time while inspecting it, the option to change the weight is truly something great, imagine fighting someone and mid-fight his swings be a lot faster, or an attack suddenly bes much heavier and stronger, it could be a decisive factor during a battle. "I-I definitely didn''t expect him to choose such a weapon." Beast shyly says with a low voice. "I don''t think anyone did buddy." Shadow leans closer to him and whispers. "So, are you guys done with your antics, because I really want to test this thing out, I never used anything like this so let''s go fight some low level enemies first ok?" "Hahahaha, hell yeah, let''s go!" Tank excitedly says and lifts both of his arms up. "Before you guys leave remember this, I can make you guys weapons if you bring me corpses like this, but it won''t be free, and if you want something like this I''ll need more materials too." "How much would a weapon like Wolfs cost?" Reign asks Adrian "With proper materials about 200, with bad ones up to 500, and if you expect me to make it with my own, 1000." Hisss Everyone draws a sharp breath of air, even while killing all those monsters the only one that dropped coins was the elite, plus the achievement they had 60 each, Tank had 0 and Wolf had 160 because of the chest. "Sir, if I may ask, what monsters drop coins, only the one we gave you dropped some." "Well, elites always give coins, but the others, only those that are level 5 and higher drop them, the low leveled ones will never give you a single one." "So that''s it, the cockatrice was the only monster beyond level 5 that we fought, the others were lower so we never got anything." Shadow happily exims, now that they knew that they will have an easier time with getting equipment. "The captain never mentioned that, he sure can be unreliable." "Be quiet, what if he hears you?" Beast gets to Tanks side and tells him with teary eyes, he still couldn''t forget their meeting with the captain, he never wants to get on the guy''s bad side. "Alright, sorry for that Brainy." "Anyway let''s go, a soldier mentioned that the captain was scanning the area with something, in a couple of days we will have a map of the nearby terrain, he said that it''s possible that some cities shifted from the terraforming, we may have humans nearby, we have to get stronger if we want to go to where they are." Wolf tells everyone and slowly moves towards the gate, the giant sword on his back casting a long shadow behind him. "Damn, that guy kinda looks cool like that" Shadow clicks his tongue and follows after him. "You guys again?" The soldier at the gate asks. "Don''t you guys take any rest, if you continue like this you might all die you know?" Without even waiting for an answer he turns around and presses a magic circle nearby, the huge gate slowly starts opening, but before everyone could leave they suddenly stop and look in front of them with a shocked face. [Lvl 30 Alpha Direwolf ] A huge wolf was standing in front of the castle, it looks at everyone with a surprised look on its face and starts growling, the huge wolf lived far away from the castle actually, it only came here because the mountain where hisir was suddenly got destroyed, when he looked up he saw corpses of drakes and dragons falling, he immediately abandoned his pack and followed after a drake that managed to escape, he thought that the drake was going somewhere safe. It was only a dayter he managed to find the ce where the white tiger used to be, he sensed that the drake came here and returned, not wanting to risk anything he followed 4 trails that moved together, finally arriving at the huge castle. "Don''t worry everyone, it''s just a little pet that came to y." The vice-captain Jack gives a reassuring voice and moves towards the wolf, Beast wanted to warn him to get back but he remembered his level, this wolf was probably no match for him. "Hey there big guy, what the hell do you think you''re doing here so early in the morning?" Jack grins while walking towards the wolf with a confident face. Grrrrr The wolf growls and starts backing away, it feels a tremendous amount of danger from this little being in front of him, it was confused, why would something so much smaller than it seem so frightful? It didn''t know but it trusted its senses, if it doesn''t retreat, it will probably die today. "Ah, you''re no fun, so be it, I''ll end this right away," Jack says and draws his sword out of its sheath. The sword was pitch ck with thin orange lines that were drawn on it, the handle decorated with straps of unknown ck leather. Simply drawing it produced a hum that vibrated through the air around it, the sound became louder and the sword looked like it was shaking. "Severing." Jack calmly says and brings his sword down, he didn''t sh, just brought his sword down vertically with a calm and slow movement. The very second the sword was down a sonic boom was heard and a huge sword ray was produced. The wolf was cut in half, the earth 100m from the vice-captain was split, trees that were on the way weren''t spared either. Gulp Tank gulps while looking at the sight in front of him, it was something straight out of a fantasy novel, with a simple movement Jack managed to not only kill the wolf but destroy anything in his path. "I-Is he really just level 35, the wolf wasn''t even able to escape." "That''s because he isn''t." A nearby soldier says. "When someone takes a mission like this his power and level have to be brought down, otherwise nothing on this could stand a chance against the captain, of course, their skills still stay the same so they are much stronger than others at their level." "So, this is his strength while being weakened, amazing," Wolf says. He knew that the man in front of them was strong, ridiculously strong, but this, this was beyond his imagination. "Alright boys, I checked, this wolf was the only one around, it seems like he strayed away from his pack, or maybe even left it, do be more careful in the forest just in case, you never know if any more could show up." Jack was holding the wolf with one arm above his head, the sight of the huge 4m wolf being held up by him looked surreal, so surreal that nobody heard a single word he said, they just stared at the huge wolf''s head that was in front of them. "Ah for fucks sake guys, go out, it''s safe, happy hunting, I''m gonna bring this thing inside." Jack facepalms and says, walking towards the castle, even while holding something as big and heavy as the wolf his steps didn''t slow down at all, his back was straight and he looked rxed. "Guys, do you think we''ll be as strong as him one day?" "I don''t know, right now I''m just wondering how strong the captain is, considering the fact that he is 10 levels higher." "Hey, he uses a sword like me, do you think he''ll teach me if I ask nicely?" Everyone was staring nkly at Jack''s back and talking with themselves, the power he showed had truly shocked them, and showed them how weak they truly were in this new world. "Hahahahaha, I kinda want to spar with him, how many punches do you think I could take?" "I think a finger flick would be enough to kill you, you meathead." Chapter 17 Kobolds! Smash! The giant sword ms into a goblin and almost cleaves it in half. The huge sword continues and smashes into the ground, logging itself in it. The corpse of the goblin was right under it and looked grotesque. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20exp points gained- [The party has earned 40exp points, distributing evenly to all] The sword managed to crush its skull, making its eyes pop out and brain matter together with blood sshed everywhere, it didn''t end there though. The ribcage of the goblin was protruding from its body, the strength of the sword sh was strong enough to break the ribs and destroy the heart, it only stopped when it got to the end of its stomach. Haaa! With a loud shout Wolf rises it up, blood and pieces of flesh rise with it, sttering him once again. Wolf didn''t care, he loved his new weapon, the exhrating feeling he got when using it was like no other. With a big grin, he lovingly stares at his sword, the smile together with his bloody armor gave off a chilling feeling. "Dude, you don''t think he was like a serial killer or something before he got here?" "No, his fighting skills are too good to be something like that, but I really do wonder about his past, nobody can be like this with a normal upbringing, you and I know that very well." Reign and Shadow conversed with each other while Tank and Beast looked at Wolf from the side, Tank was calm, the sight of the carnage in front of him didn''t bother him at all but Beast was shaking, just killing monsters was enough to make him nauseous, but this, this was too much. Even without participating in the battle this time he almost vomited during it, Wolf''s bloodthirsty style of fighting with his sword waspletely different than with knives. He just went at his enemies and used the advantage the sword''s length gave him topletely destroy the 2 goblins they found, with the first one he fought while maintaining a lighter weight, and using just 1 hand he was able to quickly destroy the goblin''s hand and behead it. The other one he went with the opposite, by making his sword as heavy as he could he simply shed once with both of his hands and it was enough to end it. "Yeah, I think this will be enough practice, I already have a solid grasp of using it, my proficiency is still low but I''m confident in leveling it up fast." Wolf was walking towards them with the sword propped upon his shoulder. The white and red armor looked menacing with all the bloodstains left on them. "So, are we finally going to find some monsters of level 5 and above?" "Yeah, the faster we be stronger the better." Slowly they made their way through the forest, Beast by using his ability helped them to steer off any dangerous monsters and Wolf would scout every time Beast wasn''t certain. The party is now looking at a group of monsters that Wolf scouted. < Lvl7 Kobold > < Lvl5 Kobold > < Lvl6 Kobold > 3 Kobolds were in front of them, resting against nearby trees. The kobolds looked like big lizards that walked on two legs. Their arms were long and sharp ws could be seen on them, their dark red scales shined a bit every time a ray of sunlight hit them. They had a long neck and a lizard like head with a big long mouth, everyone knew that a bite from them would be incredibly painful. They weren''t without any equipment though, they had a cloth tied around their waist, falling down to their knees, their upper body was naked, their muscles and scars visible to everyone. Two of the kobolds had a spear, the level 5 kobold was sitting underneath a tree and hugging his spear, being alert even while resting, the level 7 was eating something nearby, his spear resting about 1m away from him. Thest kobold was using a crude sword, the sword was shabby and full of nicks, it''s de looked a bit dull, but still dangerous. "What do you guys think, should we attack them?" Shadow asks everyone "Well we do have superior numbers and equipment, not to mention the element of surprise is also ours." "Yes, if we use the usual tactic, Beast hitting the strongest with a fully charged arrow and the rest of us charging right away we should be able to win without issues." Wolf confidently says, his demeanor changing slowly, like a predator looking at prey. "Alright, I think Tank should charge the level 5, me and Shadow will go to the level 6, and Wolf, you think you can manage the level 7?" "I can''t say for certain now, if it''s injured then probably yes, if not I might have issues." "Alright, let''s go then, that rusty spear won''t be able to touch me with my shield anyway, so don''t worry about it." Everyone nods and disperses, Beast sighs and takes out an arrow before they got here he poured mana into the quiver to create a stronger arrow, even when he poured half of it only 1 arrow was made, that''s the one he was using now. Everyone got into position, as usual, Beast notches his arrow and pulls the string, pouring mana again, the arrow slowly starts to be coated in green light. Waiting for a bit he stops and aims at the strongest kobold, with a steady breathing and a steady arm he releases the arrow. Right before the arrow is released something happens, the kobold flinches a bit and looks at Beast, even while being far away it still manages to see a glimpse of him and the green arrow, it dodges to the right, where his spear is. Swish The arrow was fast, much faster than the other arrows Beast had used, in a mere moment it finds its way to the kobold and manages to hit its shoulder. Unfortunately, the kobolds reflexes were too fast for Beast and the arrow only manages to graze him. Everyone had already charged and now it was toote to go back, turning their backs to the enemy would make them easy targets. "This is bad, they reacted a lot faster than we thought." Wolf thought while going straight at the now armed kobold, it roars in anger as it realizes that they have been attacked. The other spear-wielding kobold tried to get to him but Tank shows up from its side, with his shield propped up he charges at him, like a battering ram that destroys everything in front of him. The kobold lunges to the side and manages to evade the charge, now stopped he res at the giant in front of him and readies his spear. Shadow and Reign jump out of hiding and face the sword-wielding kobold from its left and right respectively. The kobold holds his sword in front of himself and nces at them with no fear. The battle had started, it was not the start that they were hoping for but it was one they had to ept. Chapter 18 Fierce Battle Part 1 Reign and Shadow were no strangers to group battles, during their days in the gang they frequently fought in huge fights, many times going at one person together, the situation right now is one they were incredibly familiar with. They both run at the kobold, Reign goes a little faster as their n was always the same, with his bigger physique he was always the one to start the fight while Shadow would attack from the side or behind the enemy. Reign arrives, his sword already coated in a little bit of electricity, it was harder to pour as much as in the knives as it was bigger. The kobold blocks his attack. "Good, Shadow will be able to end him now that he is shocked!" Thought Reign. Swish The kobold''s long tailshes at the nearby Shadow, making him step back. It wasn''t shocked, its scales were able to nullify the small amount of electricity Reigns'' sword had. "Shit!" Curses Shadow as he looks at the kobold, it felt a sharp wind when the tail passed in front of him, had itnded he would have been injured quite badly. The kobold moves his sword and brings Reigns to the side, with a swift sh he tries to hit Reigns neck. ng With all of his, strength Reign manages to meet his attack with the sword, that was not the end, however. A flurry of shes was suddenly thrown at Reign, a sh to his body, a stab to his heart, shoulder, all of these attacks made it impossible to attack and he was thrown on the defensive, giving it his best do block. Shadow throws one of his knives at the kobold, hoping it would give his friend a chance of attacking again but it was blocked by the tail. The kobold had a calm face, like veteran schooling the trainees. On the other side, Tank was doing a good job alone against his opponent. The kobold was a bit smaller than him but faster, giving it it''s all it stabs with its spear but with no luck, Tank huge shield was big and sturdy enough to block all of them. Slowly Tank moves towards the kobold as it continues its attack in desperation, finally being in range he ms down with his mace but the kobold dodges before attacking his open side. ng Lifting up his mace he manages to deflect the kobolds attack but in doing so he uncovers his other side. Using the momentum from Tank''s attack the kobold spins and delivers a strong attack with his tail on Tank''s side. Tank staggers a bit but recollects himself shortly. He was physically the strongest out of everyone here, and the kobold was the weakest of his group, the attack hurt, it hurt like hell and almost cracked a rib but that was it. He recollects himself and puts his shield in front of him. With a slow pace, he moves towards the kobold, this time being more patient and collected. Lastly, Wolf was in a bad position. ng ng ng The kobold was strong, incredibly strong. His skills with the spear were far above those of the other kobold. A flurry of stabs and whips were thrown at Wolf who had luckily made his sword lighter in advance. The huge sword was a tad bit shorter than the spear but it was enough, using his experience Wolf was able to calcte how and where the kobold would attack, unfortunately, his unfamiliarity with the greatsword didn''t allow him to exert all of his skills. "I guess it doesn''t matter, if I was using dagger then the reach advantage he has would be huge, I''ll just bide my time and hope Beast can annoy him a bit with his arrows." Wolf had shallow cuts over some parts of his body, even though he could see the attacks in advance, he could not block all of them, his opponent was still fine though, and continued to attack relentlessly. ng ng Reign was fighting his opponent with everything he had, during the battle he even managed to attack a couple of times after finally getting used to his opponent. Both of them didn''t let up and gave it their best with the sword, from time to time Shadow would jump out from nearby shadows and attack the kobold, most of the time it would fail, but a couple of times he managed to hit his opponent, thest hit managed to even wound its tail. [Lighting movement] Reign finally uses his skill, with the boost he gained he was finally able to respond faster to his opponent''s attacks. The electricity on his sword was barely there, some sparks would show up from time to time but the amount was a lot smallerpared to before. ? "I only have 1 chance ofnding this, if I do it I''m certain that we can win, only need a bit more time." During the fight Reign realized that they could not win like this, their opponent was much more experienced than them, every attack they tried was futile and for every wound, they managed to give it, they got 3. With all of that in mind, Reign tried doing something he practiced a bit in his room, it was dangerous and had a chance of not working, but it was the only way he saw of winning the fight. "Now!" Reign sees the attacking, it was a stabing straight to his left eye. Moving forward he ducks and moves his head to his right, the sword passes by, leaving a cut on his left cheek. Holding his sword with both hands Reign shouts and its tip suddenly discharges a huge amount of electricity. All this time he was focusing on that, by controlling his ability he moved it all there, making the stab incredibly strong. With a blue sh, his sword goes forward, the blue arcs dancing upon it and blinding everything around. With a loud buzzing sound it arrives at the kobold''s chest and pierces through it. Thud Reigns face was struck with a fist, seeing it could not dodge the kobold decided to at least die with the opponent. It seizes Reign''s neck right after hitting him and squeezes it with all his might. AAAACCHHH Reign tries breathing but he couldn''t. Strange soundse out from his now bloody mouth, he frantically tries to pull out his sword but the kobold holds it firmly with his other hand that is now devoid of a sword. Blood flows through between its finger but it does not let go, it knew that this was the only chance it had to kill its opponent. Thud Shadow jumps out and lunges at the kobold who swipes his tail at him. He manages to throw a knife before getting hit, the knife hits the kobold in his left shoulder, making him flinch and let go of the sword for a second. [Unknown] Reign was passing out when he suddenly heard the ring of the notification, without even thinking about it he just pulls with his right hand and manages to take his sword out of the kobold''s chest. The kobold tries to use his left arm to grab the sword again but suddenly freezes. Looking ahead he could no longer see his target, only boundless light, and eternal darkness. Without a scream, without a shout, the kobold only stares in wonder, the sight in front of him something it could notprehend, where was his opponent, was he swallowed by the sight in front of him? It looks around and finally sees it. Boundless light and eternal darkness? No, that wasn''t it, looking at the sides they looked more like Wings! That was thest thought the kobold had before dying. With a fury Reign stabs its neck with its swords before drawing it back to the side, making the kobolds head dangle on the side by the little skin it had left. Chapter 19 Fierce Battle Part 2! Reign drops on his knees after the victory, coughing violently he checks at Shadow who got up, injured but still in a fighting condition he gets to Reign to check upon him. "Hey man, how are you?" "I''ll be ok," cough, "go help the others, I just need a moment to rest, I''ll be right with you." Reign continues coughing and looks at the other 2 battles taking ce, Tank was injured in multiple ces by the kobold, but the kobold was as well, its tail looked grotesque and broken while his right arm was bloody and had a big cut on it. Even though injured and bloody Tank on the other hand was in better condition, all of the wounds he suffered were superficial cuts, only one was more serious, and that was a stab wound on his abdomen, the kobold managed to pass his defense for a moment and stabbed him, in return he used his shield and tried to break its arm, retreating the kobold saved it but still suffered the huge cut by its sharp edge. Wolf on the other hand was much worse, multiple cuts were on his body, and 2 shallow stab wounds could be visible on his stomach and left leg. The kobold luckily suffered for them, 2 arrows were lodged in its body and his tail was cut off in the middle. Shadow immediately races to Wolf, his opponent was stronger than Tanks and his injuries were more severe, even though Beast tried his best to help, the arrow at the beginning of the fight drained almost all of his mana and he was forced to use the normal ones which the kobold leader managed to dodge or deflect except the two in him. Shadow draws close and uses his usual tactic of throwing a knife at his opponent, the leader already detected him and thus manages to block it with the spear. That, however, turns out to be a mistake, with his tail gone the kobolds center of bnce was easily disrupted, doing a hasty deflection like that makes him stumble and Wolf, well he doesn''t let such an opportunity go to waste. Immediately sprinting at his opponent Wolf lift his sword to the side and uses his ability, the mes showing on it were weak, just a thinyer shrouded the sword but it was still better than nothing. He shes at the kobold, turning his hips on the left and using the full strength his body could achieve he also uses his new skill. [ Muscle pump ] [Description: By using this skill the user makes his blood boil and flow faster, pumping his muscles with a great amount of strength, making his attacking power and strength go up by 25%] The drawbacks of the skill were not light, boiling blood, and making it pump faster was a great way to put a huge amount of stress on the heart, but Wolf didn''t care at this moment, he only needed one good hit and he would de-activate it. Using his mana to the max he makes the sword as heavy as he can. Right before the moment of impact, it reaches a weight of 9kg. The kobold knows it was toote to do anything so he stabs his spear into the ground and uses his forearm to prop it against the attack. Bam! A huge sound was created the second Wolf''s greatsword hit the defending kobolds spear. Sparks explode from the hit and mes ze from his sword, Wolf was giving it his all for this one hit. The spear immediately bends and the kobold shouts a cry of pain, his arm was broken. Crack The spear cracks at the middle, the wood used to make it was crude and couldn''t withstand any longer. With a loud sound, it breaks and Wolf''s sword plunges deep inside the kobold''s arm that was propping the spear. Crying out the kobold punches him with his other arm and immediately follows up with a kick to his already injured abdomen. Wolf was knocked back, his arm releasing the sword and blood spurting out from his abdomen. Stab Wolf gets to the kobold and stabs his dagger deep inside his right side, managing to puncture his lung. A low sound of a breath escapes the kobold''s mouth as his back straightens out from the pain. It moves its injured arm backward and manages to hit Shadow with his elbow. The strength of the kobold was huge and the attack was strong enough to push Shadow back and drop him on his knees. The kobold was dying, the amount of blood it has lost from his tail and arm was huge, coupled with the lung that was pierced his final moments were near. With painful steps it goes towards Shadow, he was closer and the kobold felt less threat from him. Swish Right at that moment, an arrow flies towards it. With his injuries, the kobold forgot about Beast and that proves fatal. Looking ahead it res at him before the arrow pierces through his forehead, cocking back his head and killing him. Thud The body of the kobold drops to its knees, head back and its arms lowered it slowly copses. Seeing both of his teammates dead the final kobold panics. The huge human in front of him already injured him greatly, now that he was alone the other enemies will definitely join and kill him. It feints a stab, making Tank stop and ready his shield. Right at that moment the kobold turns around and runs. It doesn''t get far though, as the somewhat recovered Reign stands in front of him. With heavy breathing and blood flowing from his forehead he brings his sword up and gets ready to face the injured kobold. Behind a loud shout was heard as Tank suddenly charges at it, it was the same charge he tried at the beginning of the fight, only now it was deadlier. Dodge and he will be attacked by the human wielding a sword, face the attack and he will be heavily injured for sure. The kobold panics, not knowing what to do. Tank draws neared while Reign slowly moves towards it, it had to think of something or it will die. Its eyes suddenly sharpen up, it changes the hold on the spear, holding it in reverse now. With a loud cry, it throws the spear at Reign and immediately jumps at the side, dodging Tanks attack, or so it thought. ? Tank immediately slowed his charge down when he saw the kobold changing the spear hold, which gave him enough control to spin around and use his mace to hit the kobold from its left side. Crack A crack was heard, the mace hits the kobold right below the shoulder, not only breaking its arm but a couple of its ribs too. It cries out in pain and falls to the ground. Giving it its all to ignore the pain he uses his right hand to prop himself up. It fails, the arm slips on the grass and it falls again. Reign draws closer to it, the spear it threw at him was not dangerous, it was slow and Reign easily dodged it. With its tail and arm broken the kobold was no longer a threat. Tank goes in front of it and lifts his mace. The kobold looks up and tries pleading for its life but thenguage spoken by them was vastly different from humans. All Tank heard was hissing, thinking the kobold was cursing at him he gives a loud shout and hit the kobold on the head. Bam! Crack! The attack immediately cracks open the skull, brain matter, and blood spurt out from it. With anger Tank hits the head again, just to be sure that he will kill it. Bam! "It''s dead Tank, was that really so necessary?" "That was super necessary." ( A: yeah, ufc reference there.) Both of them hug another and go towards the others. Shadow was up on his feet while Beast was next to Wolf who was lying down in pain, thest kick he suffered was quite a painful one. Chapter 20 A Dungeon Cough Cough Wolf coughs violently as he puts himself in a sitting position. "Fucking bastard really did a number on me." He says while holding his stomach with his right hand. "Hey, can anyone do me a favor and take one of their skirts, or just cut a part of it, I need to bandage my stomach and we have no bandages." "I''ll get it." Says Shadow and runs towards the nearest kobold, using his dagger he cuts off half of the cloth skirt it was wearing, leaving enough to cover up its most important parts. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl5 Kobold killed, 60 exp points gained- -Lvl6 Kobold killed, 70 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Kobold killed, 80 exp points gained- -20 S coins gained [The party has earned 210exp points and 20S coins, distributing evenly to all] "All of that and that''s all we got, damn it." Reign kicks a nearby tree in frustration. Shadow gives the piece of cloth to Wolf who puts it around his stomach and tells Beast to firmly tie it to his back. With the cloth piece tied the blooding out from the wound lessened and soon he got up. "Alright, anyone have any idea if anything from these guys is valuable?" [Confirmed yer, the fangs of the kobold and their tail bone can be used for equipment, the scales are valuable as well, would you like me to collect them for you?] "What?!" Everyone suddenly exims. "System, are you telling me you could have collected everything before, why did we go through all that trouble with the goblins and cockatrice then?!" Reign shouts furiously at the sky. [Correction, I was unable to do it then, yers first must show value for me to unlock certain functions, so far the party has been able to unlock a full 1.8% of my functions, higher than the 0.7% average of thes yers.] "Oh, so by proving our worth we get more options, system, can I know what further options you have, oh and how do we prove our value, is it by killing monsters?" Beast asks the system. [Negative yer, I cannot answer your first question, as for the second one, proving value is easiest by killing monsters but not the only way.] "Alright, anyway system, please do take the materials." Reign [Affirmative.] Suddenly the kobolds bodies get shrouded in a ck haze, before anyone could do anything they see the corpses of the kobolds naked, their scales gone, the mouths bleeding and the tails severed, with a hole in the severed parts. [Materials picked, for a limited time I will unlock part of the function of inventory, you can continue and ask me for the materials anytime.] "There''s even an inventory, that''s awesome!" Tank exims with a big smile, the corpses didn''t bother him at all, he was just excited that they got some helpful things from the stingy and annoying system. "Alright guys, let''s go back, Wolf should get some rest and treatment if possible." Reign turns around and tells everyone. They all nod and slowly make their way back. After a couple of minutes everyone suddenly stops, there was danger ahead, Beast sensed it and it was a big one. "How bad is it?" "Very, whatever is there gives me a simr feeling like the boar did, we should slowly get around and- RUN!!" Beast suddenly shouts and runs to the right, in shock everyone freezes for a moment before regaining their senses and running after him. Knowing Beast he would never do something without thinking about it. "What is it Beast?!" Shadow asks him while slowly catching up to him. "It discovered us, it''s fast, we have to find somewhere to hide or it will get us!" "Shit, everyone run fast, look out for possible caves or anything like that." Wolf runs and shouts, his hand still on his stomach he gives it his best to not fall behind, he knows these guys would never leave him, but if they didn''t, they would all die. "There, I see something there guys!" Tank shouts and points to the left. Everyone could see a big boulder that had a small entrance, it was big enough for Tank and the others to pass one by one. "Go, hurry up!" Reign shouts and runs towards it, they could hear the beast behind them now, the loud breathing it made and the growls it produced, even the trees were shaking from time to time because of it. Finally they make it to the boulder, but what was in front isn''t what they hoped to see. [Beginner dungeon A] [Enter?] [ Yes / No ] The entrance was actually something simr to a ck hole, above it were letters which shoved it was actually a dungeon of sorts. "What should we do now?" Shadow asks with a panicking voice, he looks behind them and he can see the shadow of a big beasting their way. "I think we should enter guys, if we don''t we will all die." Beast says with an anxious voice. "Are you sure, likepletely sure of it Beast, this dungeon could end up being even more dangerous you know!" Reign puts both of his hands on Beasts shoulders and asks him, he had faith in Beast, but he still had to know how certain he was. "Now that it''s closer I know, this thing is a bit stronger than the boar, that''s the feeling I get." Suddenly the beast slows down and shows itself to them. With its prey standing in ce it had no more reason to run after them, with slow and steady steps it emerges. [ Lvl16 Ogre ] In front of them they see a giant ogre, its skin was green with red lines drawn on it. It only wore a cloth, simr to the kobolds from before. It was big, with a height of 2.5m and muscles bulging all over its body everyone knew they couldn''t defeat it. It''s arms were thicker than the legs of an average man, and it''s legs looked like they were logs connected to its body. Two fangs protruded from its mouth and on its shoulder it carried a huge axe, the axe itself was as big as Tank, they could only imagine what would happen if it hits them. Looking at them with a smirk he slowly moves towards them and drops his arm that holds the axe. Bam! The axe falls down with it and makes a loud mming noise, the ground beneath it crack open a bit and a small dust cloud is created. "Enter the dungeon, that''s our only hope right now." Reign says and clicks the yes option right away, everyone follow after him and with a sh they disappear from the ogres eyes. He stops, it couldn''tprehend what just happened, the prey was right in front of him, he was going to have a little bit of fun and kill them, chop them in pieces but before he could do anything, they just disappeared? "Aaaaarrghhh!!" In a fit of rage the ogre shouts, the nearby grass and bushes il around as the wind produced by his shouts moves them. His anger had still not dissipated so it jumps at the boulder and with all of his might, he shes down with the axe. ng! The axe does no damage to it however. Crack It cracks, and a shockwave is produced from the boulder, the ogres flies back and ms into a tree, breaking it in half. Thud It falls down heavily on the ground, slowly moving his arms he gets back up and looks at the boulder with fear in his eyes, slowly going backwards he takes his cracked axe and goes away. In a far away ce in the universe. "Endless light and boundless darkness huh, that brat really is him, interesting, the end of the story that happened over the course of millions of years is slowlying to an end." The man from Reigns dreams says, he was on a huge mountain in a different world, the mountains size was enormous, easily eclipsing mount Everest in size. Looking in front of him a mirror formed from light shows him Reign and everyone else right before they entered the dungeon. "The wish of the universe, will it really go as prophesized, that I truly wonder." He chuckled and dissipates it, slowly standing back up he looks at the sky and smiles. Back on Earth, in a cave full with monsters Reign was looking at the notification in front of him. [ Beginner dungeon A entered, starting the dungeon of goblins.] [Type : Solo ] "Where is everybody?" He wonders and looks around him, the ceiling of the cave was packed with numerous crystals that shined a blue light, making the cave light up a bit. In the distance he could hear voices, they weren''t human voices though, from his fights before he recognized them as goblin voices. Looking at the notification again he exims. "So, I have to do this alone, everyone else is the same I guess, damn it!" He punches a rock with frustration, his arm feels no pain though and the rock cracks a bit. He suddenly hears footstepsing from the front, he hides behind a nearby boulder and sighs. "Nothing I can do I guess, first I have to survive this, I hope everyone manages to as well." He draws his sword and prepares for battle, he knows theing battles will not be easy and any distraction can prove fatal. The first dungeon run begins! Chapter 21 First Dungeon [Beginning the first dungeon, all injures, status effects and ailments healed.] [Good luck yer.] "All healed, good, that means Wolf will be ok." Reign sighs with relief, the ones he worried about the most were the injured Wolf and Beast, Wolf will be ok since everything is healed, and Reign could also feel his mana replenished which meant Beast could use his charged arrows for hard opponents. "Hopefully this won''t be very difficult." Reign was still in hiding, behind his hiding ce he could still hear the footsteps and voices, judging from them he believes there are two goblinsing his way. "Two goblins should be easy, if I can get one at the very beginning, I might be able to kill the second without anyone finding out." Reign focuses and listens to the sounds, tensing all of his muscles he is prepared to strike at a moments notice, but he doesn''t use his ability as the sparks would lighten up his surroundings and make himself visible to all enemies. Step Step "Agash sarjk gnjash!" "Orufh faso sajck?" The goblins were conversing in an unknownnguage, but it seemed like one was exining something to the other. Reignys prone on the ground and moves to the opposite side of where he heard the noises, slowly moving he carefully sticks his head out to see them. The goblin that was exining things was a bit skinnier than the other one that looked a bit more bulky than the others, wearing a stupid expression on his face he scratched his head while thinking. Both of them were armed, the skinny goblin had a rusty old knife on his belt while the bulky one had a wooden club in his hand. They were both moving to the right side of the rock, they suddenly stop as the skinny goblin starts exining more and showing the big stupid something on the rock with his hands. "If I attack while they are both turning their backs on me I might be able to stealthily kill them both. I have to move fast to do it now though." Reign pondered for only a moment before getting up and moving towards them while crouching. He was approaching slowly, he knew it was a big risk, if any of the two turn around he will be found and the sounds of battle would surely echo in the cave, attracting more goblins. He was finally in range some twenty secondster, the bulky goblin in his sight Reign takes out a knife and holds it in his left hand, as Wolf was now using a greatsword they all shared the knives and everyone had one just in case. With the knife in his left hand and sword in his right Reign nned to first kill the bulky goblin with a swift stab to the right side of the neck, immediately after that he will use his sword to stab the neck of the skinny one. From his crouching position he firmly positions his legs so that he can jump at the skinny goblin after attacking the first one. Swish, thud With a violent swing of the arm Reign plunges the knife straight through the right side of the goblins neck, the tip exiting at the left side. With the dagger in his neck the goblins wind pipe was blocked and it couldn''t utter any words, just some low noises that the skinny goblin barely heard, but it still stopped what it was doing and slowly turned. [ Lightning movement activated] Swish Activating his skill Reign lunges past the bulky goblin straight towards the skinny one, coating his sword in a bit of electricity he stabs at it. The lighting from Reigns sword scares the goblin who moves left, making Reign miss with his stab,nding on his feet and using the momentum he immediately rotates his body and swings his sword. sh The sword manages to sh the goblin right beneath the eyes, making a line right across his nose, the lightning activates and shocks the poor goblin and then Reign plunges his sword through its neck, effectively killing them both without making a mor. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -5 S coins gained [The yer has earned 90exp points and 5S coins] " What, I gained the same amount as in a party, I thought that the party system divided exp, system, can you exin this to me?" [In hopes of helping Earth and the yers it has been decided that the party system will not divide exp but give everyone the same amount in the beginning, that function will onlyst in the early stages of the game.] "I see, so the more we fight in the beginning the better for us as a group huh, that''s good to know." Reign nods his head with understanding and goes to the skinny goblins corpse, taking the rusty dagger from it. [ Rank F Rusty Dagger] "It''s the lowest rank huh, I''ll still keep it, who knows if I''ll need itter." Reign takes the dagger and puts it on his belt before retrieving his knife from the corpse of the bigger one. "I need to know how many enemies there are, that will make everything easier for me, but how can I do that?" Reign wonders and looks around, after a while he figures it out, the rocks, they acted like walls around him, if he can climb them he could use them as a vantage point. Moving to the rocks he jumps up, kicks it and grabs the ledge, it was about 2.8m tall, far to tall for the average goblin to get up on. Getting up on the wall he staysying down on it and slowly crawls to the edge, thest thing he wants is for someone to spot him. Getting to the end he slowly looks around. The cave was a huge one, with rock walls everywhere in it, he sees that his position is a bit elevatedpared to the rest, probably to give the yers an advantage over the goblins in the beginning. Looking around he spots multiple groups of goblins inside, some were just patrolling while some were doing manualbor and mining some of the shining crystals that were in the ground. He estimates around 30 goblins and 3 hobgoblins inside the cave. "There''s a lot of them, and some groups have 3 or 4 goblins in them, I can''t kill them the same way I did these guys, system, what exactly do I need to do to finish the dungeon?" [The condition for clearing is simple, kill all the monsters inside the dungeon.] "Great, that was what I thought." Reign says while clicking his tongue. "I won''t be able to stay hidden all the time, but looking at how the groups are divided I could probably use gueri tactics, kill a group and flee on the wall before the others arrive, that''s the only choice, fighting all of them at once is a death sentence for me." Looking around Reign slowly makes a n of his iing carnage, the walls weren''t connected everywhere and he will need to move on the ground to get to some enemies, first though he ns on killing the small groups, those that only have 2 goblins, unfortunately there is only one such group in his vicinity. "Them, I will go to them first and then attack the miners on the left side, if I''m lucky enough the sounds of their pickaxes will mask my attacks." Reign moves on the wall, memorizing where they all are he gets down and moves forward, at where the first group is located at. After some time he manages to find them, 2 normal looking goblins were in front of him, one was leaning on the wall while another goblin was using his knife to scratch the ground in boredom. Reign grabs a rock and moves towards them using nearby rocks as covers. Swish, ng Throwing the rock far above the goblins it hits a wall and makes a sound, both of the goblins immediately tense up and look at the location. Reign aimed at a ce right behind a boulder, the goblins, thinking that someone might be hiding there slowly move towards it. Reign takes his knife and moves to them. He uses the same tactic again, it worked the first time so why change it right? Plunging his knife in the goblin he immediately runs at the other one as it is a bit further away, finally jumping on it as it turns around he swings his sword vertically down, cutting a big part of its neck and going all the way down to his stomach, the attack was able to kill the goblin straight away. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 30 exp points gained- -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 30 exp points gained- [The yer has earned 60exp points ] "Good, now the mining team." Reign takes his knife and slowly moves towards the other goblins. In a different dungeon Wolf was facing a dozen of goblins in front of him, with corpses all around, at least parts of corpses. "Hahahaha, this is great, only this way can I use my sword fully,e,e at me you little cunts!" Heughs in a maniacal manner. "What, too afraid, alright, I''lle to you then!" Running straight at the goblins he raises his sword and uses his mes, shing apart everything in his way. Chapter 22 A Dangerous Situation Sticking to the nearby boulders and shadows Reign watches the miners as the mindlessly mind the crystals in front of them. "There''s 4 of them, even though they are not looking at each other if I attack one there''s a big chance another one will see me from the corner of his eyes, damn it, I don''t know if I can do this without getting found out." Reign thinks for a bit and wonders if there is any way he can kill them without notice. "Throwing a rock won''t be good enough, with all the noise from the mining there''s a big chance they won''t even hear the rock, and even if they do they will probably just think it was a pickaxe, on the other hand even if it works and they get distracted the most I can kill without notice is 2, I guess that''s it for a stealthy approach, I''ll kill them quickly and retreat." Reign moves towards the miners and inspects them, he is surprised to find their names being a bit different and their levels quite low. [ Lvl 2 Goblin Miner ] [ Lvl 2 Goblin Miner ] [ Lvl 2 Goblin Miner ] [ Lvl 1 Goblin Miner ] "They''re weak and unarmed, well except for the pickaxes, but they still shouldn''t pose a problem for me, I need to do this fast." [ Lightning movement activated] Buzzzz Breaking into a sprint Reign activates both his skill and ability, he doesn''t want any goblins to show up before he defeats the ones here so time and speed is of the essence. "Hmm?" The goblins are surprised by the light that suddenly red up and quickly look at its direction. The goblin nearest to Reign screams as it finds out a human is right in front of it with his sword high up in the air. Swish Before the goblin could even try to defend itself Reigns swords cuts through it and quickly puts an end to his life. "Aaackk!!" The other goblins scream while holding their pickaxes, for a moment they don''t know what to do, should they fight this horrible opponent or try to escape. Their thoughts are cut short though as Reign quickly moves to the next one, seeing his speed they know they can''t escape and they try to group together, the first goblins slowly moves backwards while facing Reign while the other two run to him. Swish Reign throws a dagger but him moving so fast and not being proficient with knives makes it miss the goblin by a big margin, holding the sword with both hands he jumps up and delivers a fierce sh at the goblin. The goblin saw how one of his kind perished under a simr attack, putting the pickaxe up he tries blocking Reign sword. Thud The sword is stopped, cutting halfway into the pickaxe it releases an electric shock that manages to stun the goblin for a bit. Reign lifts the sword with the pickaxe still there and stabs the goblins chest, piercing it all the way to the part where the pickaxe was connected to the sword. "Haa!" With a loud shout Reign kicks the pickaxe and the goblin together, managing to unwedge the sword from it. Crash The goblins corpse crashes into one of theing goblins, making him copse on the ground, Reign quickly moves and tries finishing him off. Swish Hearing the sound of wind tearing he promptly moves his sword to the left, sessfully blocking a pickaxe, but still getting a shallow wound on his side from the tip. "Damn it!" Pushing the pickaxe aside he confronts thest goblin that came, even though he almost seeded with it, Reign was fast enough to block him, and now his end was upon him. sh With a quick sh he manages to cut off the goblins right arm at the elbow, as the goblin screams and holds the remaining half he immediately cuts off the head, now only one remains. Moving to the now standing goblin Reign nonchntly holds his sword to the side and delivers a sharp kick to its ankles. The kick was vicious and fast, the goblins legs immediately go up in the air and he falls down, losing his pickaxe in the process. With a quick stab to the chest Reign ends his life. "Alright, that''s 4 less enemies, I need to go up and see which group to attack next." Reign moves towards the wall but notices something. "Wait, where is the notification?" Immediately Reign gets a bad feeling, turning behind him he notices a group of goblins ring at him, at the front of the group was a hobgoblin. "Shit!" Reign turns around and tries to run away from where he came from, but only finds yet another group there, this one as well was led by a hobgoblin. "No escape huh, alright then, I was getting bored anyway." Picking up his de Reign activates his skill and ability once again, 2 hobgoblins at the front and back respectively, 4 goblins in front of him and 5 behind, this was not going to be easy. Without wasting any time Reign runs at the group, he knows he needs to cut down their numbers fast as possible because once the ones behind catch up he will be in a really bad situation. Lunging with full speed Reign was incredibly fast, his agility of 20 points gives him a speed that''s almost double that of an average human, coupled with his skill he was now moving even faster. The hobgoblin sees Reign lunging, his sword in a stabbing position, jumping left he manages to dodge and even cut Reign from the side, but the hobgoblin was never the main target. "Sess!" Reigns mouth forms a small smile as he sees the goblins in front of him, quickly rotating he swings his sword with all of his might and manages to cut open the neck of one of them. The goblins however quickly recover themselves and attack. Reign jumps backwards and manages to dodge most of the attacks, only earning a small cut on his forearm. Swinging his sword to the right he intercepts the iing sword of the hobgoblin, his electricity works its magic and shocks him, but Reign again jumps backwards, dodging more attacks from the goblins. The three goblins in front of him were equipped with 2 short swords and a short spear, fighting the three wouldn''t be too difficult for him, but the hobgoblin was a bigger threat. [Lvl 6 Hobgoblin] The level was high, butpared to the kobold Reign previously faced it was weaker, a lot weaker. "So, levels aren''t everything huh, I need to keep that in mind." Thinking that while swinging his sword he manages to shock 2 more goblins, quickly turning his wrist he cuts the arm of the spear wielding goblin and shocks him too. Moving quickly he cuts off the head, but earns a cut to his shoulder from the now recovered hobgoblin. Moving backwards Reign sees that the other hobgoblin drew incredibly close to their position, with the goblins right behind him. "I need to kill at least one more before they arrive." Thought Reign as he dodged more attacks from the goblin and hobgoblin, blocking some of them he notices that his electricity didn''t shock them this time, it probably had something to do with how thin it was on the sword, and the high levels of his enemies. Thinking quickly Reign moves forward to the goblins, jumping above them he dodges the attacks and throws a dagger to the hobgoblin that was preparing to attack him, the dagger manages to hit him in the chest, making his attack stop. "A chance!" Reign kick a goblin in the head, making it fall down. Spinning slowly while in the air he swings his sword at the only standing goblin who tries to block. "Die!!" With a furious shout Reign shes his sword down and cuts the goblins short sword in half, continuing on to cut deep inside the goblin, his sword stopping at the chest. With a quick kick Reign knocks down the goblin and takes his sword out of him, turning around he puts his sword on his left in a panic. ng The other hobgoblin had arrived, shing at Reign his attack gets blocked, but he manages to move Reign to the side a bit, breaking his bnce. Copying what he saw from Reign he delivers an awkward front kick that connects. Moving back Reign takes a deep breath and looks in front of him. One goblin was getting up from his left side, 5 were in front of him and 2 hobgoblins, one injured and one fine were with them. "Well, this is going to be tough." Positioning his sword in front of him Reign takes a deep breath and gets ready for the iing fight. Chapter 23 A Stab The enemies were observing Reign, the enemy in front of them is not someone they want to underestimate, the short time he had before they all arrived was enough for him to y 3 of their kin. Reign was calm on the outside, giving off an aura of a warrior still in his peak, but on the inside was a different story, he knew that the battle would be a hard one, what''s more is that the sounds of battle will make more enemiese, when that happens his fate will be sealed. He needs to make the fight a quick one but that''s impossible, even though he had experience in fights and difficult situations he never fought in a true life and death battle before, him, Shadow and other younger members were always shielded from that during their time in the gang. His brain races to find solutions for the problem before him. Should he fight or flee? No, fighting too many of them with his sword is impossible, not to mention that his skill is about to end and his ability is slowly bing unstable due to prolong use. "Kyaaaaa!" The injured hobgoblin screams as he takes out the knife from his chest, throwing it on the ground he looks at Reign with eyes full of anger. It''s underlings were ughtered by this human in a short time and he got injured as well, it would not rest until it killed him. With a loud battle cry it charges towards Reign. The lightning on Reigns sword was thin, he was trying to use the same move that helped him fatally wound the kobold, he knew that was his only way out, kill the hobgoblin with that and hope the remaining lightning can emit a strong enough power to scare off the others for a moment, letting him run away safely. The tip of his sword turns light blue, Reign finds out that it was a lot easier to guide his lightning there nowpared to before. Entering a state of deep focus he channels everything he has into the sword, still tracking the hobgoblin with the corner of his eye, seeing hime close and lunge at him he moves. The hobgoblin was fast, with his anger he forgot about safety and only wanted to strike at the human before him, that made him go into a state of pure rage and increased his stats. [Lvl 6 (7) Berserk Hobgoblin] When a monster goes berserk all stats temporarily go up and their levels as well can increase by 1 to 3. In exchange for such power however the monsters mind changes, driven by pure rage it will operate solely on instinct and it will go into a weakened state afterwards. The attack by the goblin was strong and fast, but it was predictable and easy to dodge if the opponent was calm enough. Ducking and moving his head sideways Reign passes the sword and delivers a fierce stab at the hobgoblin. It seemed as if time stopped for a moment, the tip of the sword emitted a strong sh of light and lightning surged from it, coating the entire sword and Reigns arm. Resembling ance it pierces the hobgoblins chest and explodes behind him, making the others stop in fear. [Skill created, additional rewards gained as yer 06 is the second to do so.] [Would you like to name your skill now?] [ Yes / No ] [Would you like to receive your rewards now?] [ Yes / No ] Reign doesn''t bother with the notifications as his situation is still dire, his mana was low and the skill he just used put a lot of pressure on his body. Turning around he uses the precious time he bought for himself and runs away, hoping to lose the group behind him. As he turns at a corner he finds another group there, they had been rmed by the loud fighting noises and came to investigate. Shocked to see a human in front of them they stop, Reign not wanting to get surrounded immediately turns around and runs at another direction. "Kyaaaaa!" The goblins recollect themselves and run after Reign, but since their levels were lower and their bodies weaker they can''t catch up. Reign runs, taking different turns the whole time, after 10 minutes he had already ran into 3 more groups, luckily they were all just groups of goblins, thest hobgoblin still hadn''t showed up. "I can''t run for much longer, I need to lose them fast and climb up a wall, that''s the only way I can hide from them." Reign thought as he ran away from the 3rd goblin group, behind them he could hear the sounds of more goblins but he didn''t bother with them, they were far away and couldn''t catch up. His body had more woundspared to before, the first two groups he stumbled upon were already on high alert and attacked him immediately, Reign not being ready barely managed to dodge most of the attacks but still got injured. Turning at another corner Reign sees that it''s empty, immediately he runs and jumps at the wall, pulling himself up before the goblins can see him. Sessful, he lies on top of it and keeps quiet, the goblins should be right behind him, he doesn''t want to give his position up before getting enough rest. Hearing steps below he knew that those were them, he stops breathing for a brief time, hoping that they will just continue down the path in pursuit. They do. The goblins were a primitive, dumb race, only at big tribes of the can you find more intelligent types such as the goblin shamans and more, the ones Reign faced however were just the low leveled and low intelligent ones, the only thing they knew to do when chasing is to run straight to where the opponent is. Reign keeps lying down for a few minutes as more goblins pass by, he heard some steps that were louder than the others, that should be the hobgoblin from the first group. He was now certain that all of them are gone but stays quiet for a few more minutes just in case. In the end Reign receives a notification. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 2 Goblin Miner killed, 15 exp points gained- - Lvl 2 Goblin Miner killed, 15 exp points gained- - Lvl 2 Goblin Miner killed, 15 exp points gained- - Lvl 1 Goblin Miner killed, 10 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl6 (7) Hobgoblin killed, 75 exp points gained C -14 S coins gained - Rank D Berserk Sword + 5 gained [The yer has earned 260exp points and 14S coins] [Would you like to name your skill now?] [ Yes / No ] [Would you like to receive your rewards now?] [ Yes / No ] Looking at the notifications in front of him Reign sighs in relief and smiles, letting out a small chuckle. "I did it, I''m alive, phew." Looking above him he sees the glittering crystals on the 9m tall cave ceiling. Reign wonders how a cave this big was formed, was it natural or did they goblins make it, probably neither, the system probably did it for the game. "System, I''d like to see my rewards." With a ding the system gives out a short series of notifications. [yer 06 has received the following rewards: ] [ 100S coins ] [ 500 bonus exp ] [ Rank C Calming ne +3 ] "Wow, that''s what I got for being 2nd?" Reign wondered in amazement. "Who made the first skill, I wonder what he got." Reign checks out his 2 new items. [Rank C Calming ne +3] Atk: 0 Def: 0 Spirit + 6 Description: A magical ne made from unknown materials, it strengthens the users spirit, allow for more mana to be stored and calm downs the users mind, allowing for more rational thoughts. It has been magically strengthened by someone. "So items can be strengthened as well huh, this really is like a game." Putting the ne around his neck he grabs the dark red sword next to him. [ Rank D Berserk Sword + 5 ] Atk: 40 Def: 5 Strength + 1 Agility + 1 Description: A sword made frommon materials, used in many battles the previous owner used unknown means to strengthen it with the blood of his enemies. The longer the user fights with it the stronger it bes. "This one is a lot better than my old sword, system can I put my old sword in the inventory?" [Yes] [Would you like to name your skill now?] [ Yes / No ] "Alright, I''ll just go for a simple name then, system, name it Lightning Stab." [Affirmative, skill Lightning Stab created.] [ Lightning Stab ] Description : By controlling lightning to the tip of the sword the user is able to stab out with great force and piercing ability, the lightning in the end coats the sword and arm of the user, making an illusion of a lightningnce being used, piercing inside the enemy the lightning will explode to deal more damage, piercing through the enemy will yield the same oue.The skill has more room for growth though and is advised to be practiced more.] Chapter 24 Hidden Dungeon [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 7, additional stats gained] [Spirit +1, Agility + 1 ] Putting his sword into the inventory Reign held his new sword and opened up his stat window Name : Reign Level : 7 ( 460/800 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 0 Strength : 16 (19) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 17 (22) (+3 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 12 (13) (+1 from item) Vitality: 14 Willpower: 14 Spirit : 16 (23) (+1 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand-to-handbat B+ Sword Proficiency C Skills: [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 11 exp: 21%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) [ Spirit has reached 20, the first threshold reached, a new passive ability gained.] [ Mana organ ] (beginning phase) [Description: An organ found in every being that has mana, still in the beginning phrases this organ is very small but can still absorb and store arge amount of mana.] Surprised by the new ability Reign finds himself in wonder as he can now sense the surrounding mana around him better. The mana was slowly flowing in him and by concentrating he could sense it going inside the mana organ located near the heart. Reign was able to absorb mana before, but the process was quite slow when done subconsciously, and focusing on the absorption could only be done in a safe ce as it was hard to lose track of time and your surroundings while doing it. With this Reign didn''t need to worry about his depleted mana, just by focusing a bit on it he could absorb it a lot easier and faster than before, in about 45 minutes his mana should be back to full without him doing anything. Focusing a bit Reign rxes and takes in the surrounding mana. The amount in the cave was huge, and most surprisingly it wasing from the crystals in the cave, the shining crystals were not just a type of beautiful gems, they were full of mana, and that was the reason they shine. "Those goblins, why are they mining them, do they have a use for them?" [Ding! A clue to the secret dungeon discovered, please collect more clues to gain ess to the hidden group dungeon.] "Ah!" Reign cries out in surprise. "So there are things like that too, a hidden dungeon huh, should be fun." He smiles and says while looking up, Reign had noticed earlier that he and the others have changed, put into these kinds of situations and dangers normal people would have long since abandoned all hope and despaired, but they didn''t, not only did they not mind it, they seemed to wee it. "I called Wolf a psycho back then but when I think about it more carefully, aren''t all of us like that?" "Doesn''t matter, I got a new weapon and a ne, not to mention my level up, I should be able to fight against the goblins with less difficulty." Reignyed downpletely still and focused on absorbing the mana around him for a bit, he confirmed that the speed was much faster than before, seeing a nearby crystal he got up and went to it. "In novels, the characters can always drain things like this to replenish their ki and simr things, I wonder if I can do the same?" Reign puts his hand on the crystal, immediately he feels the mana inside surging wildly towards him, the mana gathers where his hand is and enters his body through it, replenishing his mana with incredible speed, in only a couple of seconds he gained the same as 5 minutes of focusing. Soon he feels that his mana is full and draws back his hand, he was afraid that if he was to absorb more he would explode from the inside. "Alright, time to find a new mining group, this time I''ll try to follow them when they get a crystal, maybe that way I''ll find more clues." Reign gets on a wall and observes. Clicking his tongue he sees that the goblin groups have berger, and there was one group where the miners are. "Tch, it''s going to be harder than I thought." Moving slowly he goes towards the miners, a dungeon like this had enough goblins for him to level up at least once, if he can get the hidden dungeon and enter with everyone they should be able to be a lot stronger. Reign was going slowly, stopping from time to time to check if there are any sounds of footsteps nearby. Slowly but surely he was getting closer, from time to time he would climb up to check if he was on the right track. Finally, after some 30 minutes, he got to the ce where the goblin miners were. ng ng The sounds of the pickaxes hitting the rocks could be heard, Reign climbed up again and observed them, 2 miners were mining at one spot, the crystal there seemed to have been nearly dug out. Patiently waiting, Reign continued observing them, it took a painfully long time for them to finally dig up the crystal, the miners were very weak, quite inferior to humans so it took a while. Reign noticed that the miners give the crystal to the group that was guarding them there, the biggest goblin takes it and they move. Reign decided to follow them, first, he got down and went to a corner, sticking his head a bit he looked at the leaving goblins, he got up again and followed after them, moving stealthily so as to not rm them. Every time he got to a new corner he would climb up and crawl while observing the goblins from the edge, when they turned a corner he would go down until he reached it, that way he was able to sessfully follow them. At one point the goblins rendezvoused with a group whose leader was a hobgoblin, he picked the crystal and they started returning. Reign switches his target to them now. [Ding! Further clues were found.] With the notification showing up he knew this was the right move, he patiently waits for the previous group to leave and follows them. After some 5 minutes, the hobgoblin gets to a door in the wall of the cave. The door was quite big for goblins, it''s size was between that of a normal human door and gate. Knocking and patiently waiting the hobgoblin takes out the crystal. Creak! The big door creaked as it opened, and from it, another hobgoblin walked out, it was bigger than the others, and it had armor on as well. The armor looked old and shabby, butpared to the hobgoblins that only had a rag on, it was a significant improvement. [Lvl9 Hobgoblin captain ] "Ghahy knasd asfd!" The hobgoblins converse a bit using their weirdnguage, finally, the captain takes the crystal, pats the hobgoblin on the shoulder, and goes back, closing the door behind him. [Ding! After a series of clues, you have managed to discover a hidden dungeon.] [Hidden Dungeon Goblin Base, Difficulty level: 10 ] [Description: In a mountain deep inside the wilderness lies a mountain, it was unknown how but arge number of goblins took residence inside the caves there. After many years the goblins became stronger and made a base in the center, the goblin boss resides inside and makes his underlings mine for mana crystals, brave adventurers, venture inside, kill the boss and find out what the goblins do with the crystals.] [Dungeon not avable, pleaseplete the current dungeon first.] "So that''s it huh, this one evenes with a difficulty, well if a captain was level 9 then I should presume that the boss is at least a level 10." Reign was happy that he managed to find the hidden dungeon, but first, he had to finish the one he was in, hoping that all of his teammates are alright he looked at the group of goblins below him and decided to start attacking. Chapter 25 A Subordinate From the top of the wall Reign waits silently for the group to pass, his target was the hobgoblin, he thinks that the goblins inside of here have never dealt with anyone who can use the high walls to attack them and such won''t bother with being cautious from above. Holding his sword Reign decides to use his skill to immediately kill the hobgoblin and then ughter the other 3 goblins. [Lvl7 Hobgoblin] [Lvl5 Goblin] [Lvl6 Goblin] [Lvl5 Goblin] Reign observes the goblins that areing nearby, the hobgoblin was at the back of the group, seemingly proud of delivering the crystal to the captain. Slowly they arrive below Reign, he slowly gets up in a crouching position, ready to jump down and defeat his target in one swift attack. "Just a bit more Now!" Reign jumps down at the hobgoblin, coating his sword in lightning he activates his skill and delivers a fearsome stab. [Lightning stab] The attack arrives before any of his enemies realized it, the sword cuts through the skull of the hobgoblin with ease and the lightning concentrated on the tip explodes, frying his brain and throat. The poor thing didn''t even have time to scream orprehend what had happened, it died straight away. "Shrieeekk!!" The goblins in front scream in terror, they didn''t know what happened, they were happily walking back to patrol and in the next second a bright sh of light appeared, followed by the sound of thousands of birds chirping. Their leader was dead, next to his corpse was a human holding a dark red sword, sparks of lightning still lingered on the ground and the humans right hand, it was him, they knew it, the one that killed a lot of their kin just a little while ago, he hase back andunched another attack. They didn''t know what to do, they knew they weren''t the humans match, it had killed the strongest amongst them right away and now it seemed like it was their turn. The human lifts his head up and looks at them. "It worked, this skill really is amazing, the only downside is the mana usage, I''m nearly drained from using it right now, luckily for me these guys seem to be afraid of me, I just need to look rxed and I might be able to finish this off quickly." Reign starts walking towards the goblins, his calmness and slow pace of walking unnerved the goblins, he didn''t take them seriously at all, they were just prey waiting to be ughtered. They lift their weapons up and get ready, they knew escape was impossible. Step, Step The sound of Reigns footsteps was the only sound in the vicinity, he finally got into range and lifts his sword up slowly. The goblins tense up and get ready, but before they do one of them suddenly turns around and runs away, leaving the other 2 to die. "Kya?!" Surprised by the betrayal of their teammate the 2 goblins couldn''t help but turn their heads around for a moment while eximing. That was enough for Reign, his sword already lifted and him in striking distance he immediately swings his sword with full strength and beheads both of them. Kicking the ground he runs at the second one, the speed difference was huge and it had no chance of escape. The goblin looks behind him and is frightened by Reign, turning around it tries to make ast stand but before he can Reign throws his lightning coated sword at him, impaling him through the chest and killing him. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Hobgoblin killed, 70 exp points gained C - 15 S coins gained [The yer has earned 210exp points and 15S coins] "Hhaaaaaa." Reign breathes out and takes his sword out of the corpse, using his lightning he fries off the blood, making the sword clean once again. Putting the sword back into the scabbard he goes back to where the miners are, eager to finish the dungeon. On the way back Reign suddenly gets an idea. "Isn''t mana something that characters in games and novels use while fighting, shouldn''t I be able to like strengthen myself with it?" Not waiting for a second he gets back on the wall and tries experimenting with the little mana he had left. Focusing on his right hand he could feel the mana moving towards it, albeit quite slowly. After some time it gets to his hand and he feels it growingrger slowly, clenching his fist he tries hitting the wall, wanting to check if his hand became stronger. Bam! With a loud noise he punches the wall, making it crack a little. "It works, the enhancement is weak and takes a long time, but it works, I''m certain that with more practice I''ll be able to control it easier and faster, hahahaha, I wonder if the others have found this out as well. Reignughs in joy, his theory was correct, this world was really interesting, everything you imagine doing with mana seems to be possible. "Alright, let''s find a crystal to get back my mana and then hunt the remaining goblins, it should only be the miners and 2 groups remaining now. Going to a nearby crystal Reign repeats the same as he did before, this time it takes a bit longer to fully replenish his mana and afterwards Reign kneels down, feeling a slight headache. "Damn it, seems like it''s not very good to do this often huh." The headache disappears quickly and he gets up, climbing the wall again he looks at where the miners are and goes towards them. Finally at his destination he goes around, climbing the wall yet again. (A: I know I''m using this very often, sorry if you got annoyed guys.) He slowly positions himself above the 4 goblins that are standing guard and simply jumps down. The strategy of attacking from above works again, the dumb goblins never expected someone to attack them like this. Falling down Reign positions his sword above a goblin, as hends the sword goes straight through the back of the neck, exiting through the chest, not wanting to wait Reign immediately swings the sword to the side, managing to lift the goblin together with it. As the sword is violently swung to the right it brings the goblin with it, cutting through the neck midway the swing and allowing the sword to get to its target faster. sh Reign shes another goblins chest, making a deep cut on it from where blood starts spurting out, dying Reign red. The corpse of the first goblin arrives right after the sword, crashing into the wounded goblin and bringing it down. "Kyaaa!!" The goblins scream in confusion, the nasty human showed up again and managed to kill half of them right away. Reign doesn''t stop though, the goblins are no match for him right now so he continues with his attacks, trying to bring down all of them right away. The goblins try blocking him but the difference in strength is toorge, every time they block their arms are flung away like kites on a string. It doesn''t take Reign long to overpower them and kill them. Turning around he sees the miners that are shaking in fear, they knew what was going to happen, they knew they had no chance against him. He approaches them and 3 of them pick up their pickaxes, ready to fight, only one drops his and walks towards Reign. "Hmm?" Reign looks at the goblin that came forward, the goblin looks in his eyes with no fear, dropping on its knees it says something that Reign cannot understand. [The lvl 2 Goblin Miner asks to be yourpanion, do you ept?] [Yes / No] "What?!" Reign cries out in shock, this was something him and the others tried to do before, by using Beasts ability they tried to tame a goblin, but they were left with no sess, and now one of them is asking to be hispanion. "Hmmm, system, if I ept and kill the other goblins, will the dungeon be counted as finished?" [Affirmative yer, if a monster decides to be a subordinate to a yer it is no longer a viewed as others.] "Well, why the hell not then." Reign epts and immediately he can see the goblins stats. Goblin Miner Name: None Level: 2 ( 30/300 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Goblin (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 0 Strength : 6 Agility :5 Endurance : 4 Vitality : 6 Willpower : 7 Spirit : 3 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Skills: None Ability: None Description : The lowest rank amongst goblins, a trash monster that can be thrown away at any time. "Tch, those stats really are too low." Reign clicks his tongue and looks at the goblin, the goblin noticing his gaze moves back and picks up his pickaxe, giving Reign a sly look. Reign watches him as he goes back to the others and shouts something to them, together they form up, ready to face Reign. "Oh, so you''re going to pose as a double agent huh, alright I guess you can be useful." Reign runs towards the miners, right before he arrives his goblin lifts up his pickaxe and bring it down hard on the head of another miner, his skull cracks and he falls down. Chapter 26 Finishing The Dungeon "Kyaaa!" The other goblins scream as they see their fallen teammate, they never expected a betrayal from one of them, with an enemy at the front and back each they were at a loss. Using their confusion Reign charges and cuts the neck of one of them, making him fall down immediately and struggle during his final moments. Thest remaining goblin tries attacking him but ends up getting hit on his ankle with a pickaxes, the pickaxe fractures the bones and makes him fall. Lifting it up high in the air the goblin ends his life and looks at Reign with stars in his eyes. "Alright, alright you did good, do you have a name by the way?" [The yer can name his subordinates if he wishes to.] "Alright, I''ll call you Greenie cuz, well you''re green." "Ah!" The goblin seemingly understands Reign and starts shouting out of joy. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl6 Goblin killed, 60 exp points gained- - Lvl 1 Goblin Miner killed, 10 exp points gained- [The yer has earned 210exp points and 9S coins] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 1 Goblin Miner killed, 10 exp points gained- - Lvl 2 Goblin Miner killed, 15 exp points gained- [Your subordinate has killed 2 monsters, 25 exp points earned.] "What, so he doesn''t share the exp like the others?" [Correct, subordinates only get exp from the monsters they kill, you can also allocate some of your exp to them.] [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 8, additional stats gained] [Strength +1, Agility + 1 ] Putting his old sword into the inventory Reign holds the new sword and opens up his stat window Name : Reign Level : 8 ( 80/900 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 0 Strength : 17 (20) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 18 (23) (+3 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 12 (13) (+1 from item) Vitality : 14 Willpower : 14 Spirit : 16 (23) (+1 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand to handbat B+ Sword Proficiency C Skills: [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 11 exp: 54%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) [ Strength has reached 20, first threshold reached, new skill gained.] [Compact Punch ] C Rank C [Description : Bypressing all of his muscles together with mana the user is able to exert strength far greater than before, the more time it is spent preparing the skill the stronger it is but the consumption of mana and the stress on the muscles are bigger as well.] "Another one huh, that can be useful, alright then Greenie, let''s go and finish of the other goblins." Greenie simply nods his head with a big smile and follows after Reign, he seems to have no issues killing his kin together with his master. After a brief time they arrive to where yet another patrol was, the amount of goblins there was 3, Greenie goes to them right away, shouting at them and pointing at the ce where the mining group was. With haste the goblin run, only to find Reign with his sword out at the corner. sh A swift sh cuts the chest of one of them, making him fall backwards on another goblin. The third goblin tries attacking Reign but before he could do so he gets stabbed right through the throat. Greenie lifts up his pickaxe and smashes it down towards the fallen goblin multiple times, turning his head into mush. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- [The yer has earned 90exp points and 3S coins] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 50 exp points earned.] "Alright, now only the final group with the hobgoblin remains, that one will be the hardest group to kill, 1 hobgoblin and 6 goblins together, I''ll have to use everything I got huh?" Reignins to Greenie, but the little goblin found it odd, from the sound of his masters voice heined, but his face said otherwise, a wide smile could be seen on him, Reign looked like he was happy that the final group is hard. "I really have changed huh?" Chuckling to himself Reigns turns around and goes towards the final group, ordering Greenie to hide when they arrive as he was far too weak to fight any of them. "I guess I''ll give you enough exp to level up when I kill them, I wonder what needs to happen for you to evolve though?" Greenie listens to his master and suddenly exims, turning back he runs to the corpses of the goblins. "Huh, what are doing there Greenie?" Amused by his reaction Reign follows slowly after him, he sees that Greenie has taken a sword from one of the goblins and is waving it around, much like how a newbie waves a sword when trying to practice. "Hm, you mean you need weapons or you need to fight more?" "Khm!" Greenie nods seriously to his master, both of the options Reign asked were correct, that was what monsters do, fighting to their survival is what makes them evolve, the more they fight and win the more they can evolve, otherwise even if a goblin was lvl100 it would stand no chance against a mere lvl50 tiger, that was the harsh truth. "Alright, I''ll ask the cksmith if he can forge some things for you when we get back, for now let''s finish this dungeon." Greenie just nods in excitement and follows after Reign. Finally after 5 minutes of walking they arrive to where the final group was, the hobgoblin was sitting down on a rock and was lecturing the goblins about something, they were far away from any walls though, positioned in the center of the area it was impossible to use the attack from above tactic, Reign had to fight them on an even footing. "Alright Greenie, remember to stay here and just watch, do not go inside to fight, you will die, ok?" Reign firmly tells Greenie, pronouncing thetter part of the sentence slowly, the same as you would to a little child. Greenie nods seriously and sits down, just moving his head a bit to be able to see the fight that was about to start. The hobgoblins lecture was interrupted by a series of slow steps moving towards them, looking at the side the hobgoblin screams in anger and gets up. The human that had caused so much damage and troubles was there. "Grrrr!" The goblins all growl at Reign, picking up their weapons they get ready to fight him. "Not bad, it seems like you taught them something huh?" Reign nonchntly says to the hobgoblin as he walks towards them with a smile. His sword was in his right hand while his left was clenched tightly in a fist. "To bad that it doesn''t matter." The hobgoblin gets behind the group, he has learned from the previous fight that charging blindlessly at the opponent was a sure way to get killed, so he decided to use some of his subordinates as cannon fodder for the fight. [ Lighting movement activated ] Reign breaks into a sprint, running straight towards the goblins he uses his lightning on his sword and suddenly stops, throwing the rank D Iron Sword in his hand with all his might, targeting the hobgoblin. Right afterwards he sprints again and a dark red sword appears in his hand. The hobgoblin panics, the sword Reign threw was incredibly fast but lucky for him not urate, arriving at them it prates a goblin on the left side of the group. Reign arrives at them right then and punches Compact Punch Using a fair amount of time topress Reign finally unleashes his skill, his fist moves incredibly fast and a loud boom could be heard before it even hit. Finally hitting a goblin its chest caves inpletely and it is thrown back with fierce strength, hitting the hobgoblin at the back. "Shit, that hurt." Reign grimaces a bit, the strength of the punch was terrifying but so was the drawback, his hand felt awful, an agonizing pain was felt and his mana had drained by a fifth. Ignoring the pain he swings his sword around and shes at the goblins, the goblins were in a disarray, the tactics used by Reign weren''t something they ever expected and 2 of them were dead as a result. With the group like that Reign had no issues killing them off, leaving 2 alive and calling over Greenie to finish them. Greeniees with a wide smile and promptly does so. Turning back Reign sees the hobgoblin getting back up, the hit it took was not light and it was already injured. Seeing his subordinates dead and a goblin helping the human, it goes mad and attacks him. "This shit again, when will guys learn?" Reign dodges the attack with ease and leaves a deep cut on the hobgoblins side, he doesn''t even flinch though, the berserk mode was truly terrifying when it came to that. Lunging again the hobgoblin tries to cut Reign in half but only finds his sword cutting through the air. That was thest thing he sees before Reign decapitates him. Chapter 27 Back Together [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl6 Goblin killed, 60 exp points gained- -Lvl6 (7) Hobgoblin killed, 75 exp points gained C [The yer has earned 275exp points and 14S coins] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- [Your subordinate has killed 2 monster, 90 exp points earned.] "Hmm, system give 105 of my exp to Greenie." [Affirmative ] [Subordinate Level Up! ] [Current subordinates level is 3, additional stats gained.] [Strength +1 , Agility +1 ] Name: Greenie Level: 3 ( 0/300 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Goblin (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 0 Strength : 7 Agility :6 Endurance : 4 Vitality : 6 Willpower : 7 Spirit : 3 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency C Skills: None Ability: None [Ding! Dungeon sessfully finished, giving out the following rewards.] [Exp +500] [S Coins + 40] [Mysterous item box x2] Suddenly everything around Reign turns into white, him and Greenie are the only 2 beings that can be seen. "What is this?" "Gya?!" Greenie cries out in shock. [Party detected, user is the third one to finish the current dungeon, will you wait for the others together?] "So 2 have already finished this, alright system, I''ll wait for the others as well." Suddenly Reign sees two silhouettes in the distance, walking towards them he recognizes them as Wolf and Tank. "Hey Reing, it took you a while man!" Tank shouts excitedly and runs towards him. "Hahahaha it''s good to see you, you big oaf!" Reign hugs with Tank as they greet each other. "Yo, what the hell is that goblin doing here?!" Tank takes out his mace and observes Greenie. "Don''t worry, he became my subordinate in the dungeon, he''s friendly." "What, you can actually do something like that?!" Tank excitedly shouts, happiness all over his face. "Why would you ept something so weak though?" Wolf asks ah hees close, a perplexed look on his face. "I dunno, I just figured it''s a shame to kill him, and plus he can evolve so maybe he''ll be super strong in the future!" "You read to many novels bro." Wolf puts a hand on Reigns shoulder and says. "But I''m d you''re ok, only Shadow and Beast are left, since we''re here that means at least one of them is still alive, let''s hope they both get out soon." "Yeah, by the way, did you guys find the hidden dungeon?" Reign asks them with a smirk on his face. "Hidden dungeon?" Both of them ask him simultaneously, that was enough for Reign to know they had no idea about it. "Yeah, I spent more time in the dungeon trying to gather clues for it, and I managed to find it in the end." Reign swings his hand and shows them the dungeon description. "Group dungeon, and lvl 10 difficulty, what does that mean?" "I saw a hobgoblin captain inside the dungeon, he was level 9, I can only presume that the boss is level 10 and that they advise us to level up to the same level before trying it, captain Eldar did say that level 10 is a big stepping point." "Yeah, as dumb as that guy can be, he wouldn''t give us such a stern warning for nothing, we should probably listen to his advice and try itter." "Agreed." Reign and the others sit down and talk to each other while waiting for everyone else, it seems it wasn''t only Reign that managed to create a skill as Wolf did it too after him. "Check out mine." Waving his hand Wolf shows them his skill, the same as Reign did before. [me sh ] Rank B [Description : By infusing the power of mes to its fullest the user is able to sh out with an explosive power, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. The mes infused in it will re out and explode when touching anything, dealing a great deal of damage. "Wow, that sounds awesome, the rank is the same as mine as well!" Reign shouts excitedly. "Damn, I don''t have anything yet, hey, how about you guys use them here, it''s better than just waiting right?" Tank looks at them and says. "Well I can, but the mana usage is quiterge." Reign scratches his head. [The waiting room will replenish the users mana immediately, trying out skills is fine here, but no exp for abilities will be given if you practice them here.] "Awesome!" Tank says with sparkling eyes. For the next 30 minutes Tank, Wolf and Reign used all of their powers and sparred, not only does the waiting room replenish their mana with no repercussions, it also doesn''t let them be injured. "Hey guuuyss!!!" A shout can be heard from a distance, looking at its direction everybody can see Shadow running towards them. "Shadow!" Reign runs and tackles his friend down. " d you made it you bastard." "Hahahaha, get off me you jerk, I don''t like you like that man." "Fuck you." Reign gets up with a smile and helps his friend up."Good to see you''re alive too, that means only Beast is left, and since we''re still in this ce he should be alive, let''s wait for him with the others." Reign and Shadow go back to the group and sit down with everyone, like Tank, Shadow was also surprised when he saw Greenie. Joking together and then trying out some of their powers, almost one hour had passed before they saw 3 silhouettes in the distance. Getting closer they confirmed it was Beast, together with 2 wolves that were following after him. "Hey guys." Beast waves at them andes closer, the wolves act like dogs when they see everyone,ing close, sniffing them and rubbing against them. "Where did the wolvese from?" Shadow asks him. "I managed to tame these two in the dungeon, it was tough but I made it in the end." Beast says with a smile on his face. "In the dungeon, mine didn''t have any wolves in it though?" Reign moves his head to the side and wonders. "Mine neither, just the annoying ass archers and the spear goblins." Tank curses as he says. "I had some wolves and goblins, there was a hobgoblin there too." Wolf tells everyone as he gets on one knee and starts petting the two wolves. "Wolf is ying with wolves, nice." Reign gets to Beast and puts his hand on his shoulder. "I''m d you managed to finish the dungeon man, now we''re all together again." [All party members have managed to finish the dungeon, leaving the waiting room in 5,4] "Guess we''re going back, be ready, we don''t know if an enemy is waiting outside." Reign says as he unsheathes his sword, the others follow after him and get ready to fight in a moments notice. Suddenly the waiting room disappears and they can see the forest again, looking around they confirm that no enemies are present. "Good, we don''t have to worry about fighting right away." Wolf says as he looks around them. "By the way guys, look at the sky, why does it seem like it''s early morning, I''m pretty sure it was afternoon when we arrived here, the sky even slowly darkened back then." "Does that mean we spent the whole night in the dungeon, damn, we should go back quickly then, I want to lie down in my bed for at least a little bit, I''m spent." Shadowins as they slowly make their way back. Chapter 28 Tutorial Phase Creeeaak! The big gate of the safe zone slowly opens as Reign and the others wait patiently outside, finally seeing the gate open they enter inside where they see the guard observing them with a weird expression on his face. "Damn guys, I really thought you died this time, what took you so long, you don''t look injured or anything." The guard observes them from head to toe, trying to check for any injuries. "Come on man, we were only gone for a day, what do you mean took us so long?" Shadowins to the guard as he walks towards him. "A day, what do you mean a day, you were gone for three days you brats!" Jack shouts at them from the wall. Jumping down hends right in front of the group and gives them an angry stare. "What the hell were you doing for so long, do you know how dangerous the forest can be for you bunch, what happens if you die huh, do you know how much harder that would be for us, the promotions and bonuses gone and god, I don''t wanna think about it." "So you were just concerned for yourself huh." Wolf tells him with an annoyed face. "Of course I was, it''s not like you and me are friends or anything you brats, first you gotta be a lot stronger for anything like that, anyway,e on in and tell me what happened." Jack tells them while waving his hand for them toe forward. "We went in a dungeon, but there''s no way it took so long, I''m certain it took me less than a day, and we only waited for Shadow and Beast for a couple of hours." Reign puts his hand to his chin and thinks about everything that happened. "Ummm, guys actually C " Beast speaks up and tries to say something but is cut short by the system. [The waiting room is a special ce where time is elerated, it took yer codenamed ''Beast'' three days to finish the dungeon.] "What?!" Everyone exims in unison and looks at Beast. "I thought everyone knew, I didn''t think that the waiting room was a ce like that." Beast puts his hands up in the air and gives an apologetic face. "It''s alright Beastie, it''s not your fault." Shadowes closer andforts the downed Beast. "Alright, so we were gone for three days, well vice-captain, what did we miss?" Wolf walks towards Jack and asks him. "Not much honestly, the map still isn''t finished, but we''re nearly there, the only thing different is that we let the others out to hunt as well, they''re not as good as you guys, we already had some deaths." Jack tells them while they walk towards the castle, on the way Reign and the others can see students and professors moving about, some were bringing corpses of monsters they hunted while others brought back corpses of their fallenrades, there were even some that were simply kneeling on the floor as they wept. "So you have already started with that huh?" Reign looks around them, noticing them everyone was giving weird nces to the party, some were excited to see them, some didn''t care while others were angry. Reign weirdly didn''t think too much of it, he and the others were quite a drawn back group, they didn''t really have friends in the university, only some acquaintances. "How many are dead so far?" Wolf asks in a cold tone. "About 20, considering the amount of people it''s a small number, but it''s still concerning, these guys have no experience in true life and death battles, we need to find a way for them to be a bit more brave, and don''t look at me like that, you know it best, this world you are in now is governed by thew of the jungle, only the strong have a chance to survive, the weak have no other choice then to struggle or perish." Jack gives everyone a stern re as he speaks the words out. Reign and everyone else put their heads down, they knew he was right, the safe zone wasn''t a ce where you could just life in, you have to pay after a month passes, if people didn''t try to fight now they will never be able to survive the hellish world. [World announcement!] [To all the yers in the world, it has been 5 days since the start of the game, please be warned that the tutorial phase will onlyst for 5 more days, after that the rules and benefits the system has given will be changed, give it your best and use the remaining time wisely.] "Tutorial phase?" Shadow looks at other with a dumb expression on his face. "This probably has something to do with the party system not dividing the exp earned right now, I''m pretty sure that after 5 days all of us will be gaining far less exppared to now, we need to at least get to lvl 10 and do the hidden dungeon before it happens." Reign turns around and tells everyone, they already knew about the exp not being divided and that it will notst for a long time, but they never expected the time would arrive so soon. "Yeah, I''m not far away from level 9 right now, what about everyone else?" Wolf asks the others. "Half" Shadow answers. "Same" Tank says. "M-me too." Beast gives a timid answer. Wolf looks at Reign who answers with a small smirk "I just need 60 more points." Wolf face flinches a bit when he hears that, but continues on like nothing happened. "Alright, we should rest a bit first and then go hunting a bit, we''ll just continue with that until we finally get to level 10 and get our sses, then we do the dungeon." "That probably won''t work for you guys." Suddenly from the side captain Eldar shows up and tells them. "What, why?" Reign asks him. "It''s simple really, to get a ss is easy yes, but there is a trial you must face, depending on how far you go in it will show your potential and unlock more ss advancements for youter on, the better you do then the better chance you have in the future, that of course doesn''t mean that if you don''t do well now you''re screwed, it''s merely a probability issue, I''ve seen many that sucked at the first trial but managed to either get lucky or just power through with sheer effort and be incredibly strong, but I would advise you to do your best straight away, and that means the trial might go on for a couple of days." "So there''s even something like that, do we gain anything else from doing well?" Tank asks with sparkling eyes. "Nope, that''s why a lot of people don''t try to hard and regret itter on, remember, the system only rewards hard work, so I advise you to give it your all in the trials, you lot have a lot of potential, I would hate to see you waste it." Eldar gives off a friendly smile as he tells them that. "And you probably will get a better promotion and bonuses if we be stronger huh?" Wolf asks with a small smile on his face. "Well of cour-" Eldar says before shutting his mouth, knowing he was caught he let''s out a fake cough and says: "Just remember this, my ambitions and wants are closely connected to yours, that''s why I will try to help you guys out whenever I can." Chapter 29 Further Plans Swish An arrow travels through the air in the forest, with incredible speed and uracy it pierces through three zombies'' heads at once, killing them immediately. Bang A huge shield hits one zombie, pushing it back near a bush from which a goblin wielding a sword as big as itself jumps out. With all of its might, the goblin shes the zombie''s legs, cutting cleanly through one, but getting stopped by the bone of the second one. The zombie, losing a leg stumbles and falls to the ground, the goblin doesn''t wait and immediately chops at its neck twice, managing to cut off the head. As more zombies gather to where the goblin is, two wolves jump out from behind and bite their necks, throwing them on the ground with their momentum. The wolves waste no time and start ripping apart the necks as they violently move their heads left and right. At another side lightning and fire sh against a group of zombies being led by an elite, the zombies moved slow and the greatsword that carried mes with it proved to be an obstacle they couldn''t pass, behind them sparks of lightning erupt as a dark red sword shes through them, shocking the ones that managed to survive. The elite tries to attack the enemies but is stopped by his own shadow that grabs at his ankles, immobilizing him. With a loud sound a spear of lightning shows up in front of him, aiming straight at his chest, the zombie tries to dodge but proves to be too slow for it. Right before he gets hit he sees the spear was just the sword and an arm of the opponent fully coated in lightning, creating the illusion of a lightning spear. The attack hits and pierces straight through him, it wasn''t enough to kill the elite though as it tries moving, but before he can a punch is thrown at his temple. "COMPACT!" The punch connects and the zombie immediately feels an unknown power enter his skull together with the amazing strength behind it. "PUNCH!" The forward half of the zombie''s head gets crushed and explodes as the upper body bends backward, the remainders of the head almost touching the ground. The legs of the zombie were almost split from the ankles as the shadows were still holding on to them, the stomach gets a bit ripped but no blood escapes from the wound. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl5 Zombie killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Zombie killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Zombie killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl6 Zombie killed, 60 exp points gained- -Lvl8 Elite Zombie killed, 170 exp points gained C [The yer has earned 570exp points and 23S coins] -Rank E Spear acquired -Rank E Leather Armor (rags) acquired -Rank F Switchde acquired [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] -Lvl5 Zombie killed, 50 exp points gained- [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 50 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] -Lvl5 Zombie killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl6 Zombie killed, 60 exp points gained- [Your pets have killed 2 monsters, 110 exp points earned.] [Level up!] [Current yer level is 9, additional stats gained] [Strength +1, Agility + 1 ] Name : Reign Level : 9 ( 510/2000 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 0 Strength : 18 (21) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 19 (24) (+3 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 12 (13) (+1 from item) Vitality : 14 Willpower : 14 Spirit : 16 (23) (+1 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand to handbat B+ Sword Proficiency C Skills: [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [Compact Punch ] C Rank C Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 12 exp: 6%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) "Alright, all of us should have leveled up now right?" Reign asks everyone as they gather. "Yeah, but damn, we need 2000 for level 10, that''s high man," Shadow grumbles as he walks towards them with his hands in his pockets. "Well that''s a given, it wouldn''t be an important level if it''s not a little bit difficult to get there, I actually think it isn''t that much when you think about it," Wolf tells the annoyed Shadow as hees to them and starts petting the wolves. The wolves seem to enjoy Wolf''s petting and immediately start brushing against his legs followed by them lying down on their backs. "Are you sure it isn''t you that''s a tamer, these guys seem to like you even more than Beast." Tank jokingly says as he extends his arm to pet one of the wolves, the wolf noticing it immediately res at Tank cautiously. "Hey there buddy, don''t be scared, I might be big but I won''t hurt you." Tank starts petting it but the wolf still gives him a weird look, it seems it doesn''t enjoy Tanks petting as much as Wolfs. "I think so too, they are quite obedient and all but the way they act around you is just amazing Wolf, do you have a skill or something that helps you with that?" Beast says as he looks at his pets that don''t even bother to look at him whenever Wolf is nearby. "No, I was just around wolves a lot when I was a kid, my uncle had a hobby of raising and taming them, that''s probably why these guys don''t mind me." Wolf doesn''t even lift his head up as he tells them, he just continues petting the wolves. "Alright, it''s already quitete, we should get back and then hunt as much as we can from tomorrow on, even if we can''t get a ss in time, the level should probably be a big help in the dungeon," Reign says as he puts his sword back in the scabbard, turning around they all go back as the system picks up anything valuable for them. "The inventory is amazing, it''s too bad that will be gone after the tutorial as well, we should save up some coins and buy the spatial whatever that is." Shadow "It costs a thousand coins though, we''ll need to earn a lot more to be able to afford the most basic one." Tank added from the side. "Yeah but it will be worth it, can you imagine trying to carry everything by ourselves, also I think we can sell these materials as well, not just use them for crafting," Shadow says with a knowing expression. "You''re right, I saw something like a market in the castle walls, we should go and check it out." Beast excitedly says. "Alright you guys, let''s go back first, we''ll check that out in the morning." Reign turns his head around and tells them, they all nod and continue with their journey back to the castle. "By the way, are you guys sure we can do the dungeon at level 10 without sses, Eldar did say that''s important to get." Shadow inquires with everyone. "Yes but think about it, we all have high-rank abilities and are pioneers, I think we should be able to cross the difference with that, not to mention that even level 8 elites aren''t that hard anymore, I don''t think level 9s will be much harder so that only leaves level 10 and higher that can pose a challenge." Reign assures them. The party finally arrives at the castle, entering it they all teleport to their floor and go to their rooms to rest. They had previously opened the boxes gained from the dungeons in hopes of getting something to further strengthen them, but all they got was trash items, not even Beasts luck helped Chapter 30 Market Early in the morning everyone got together and left to find the market. Leaving the castle and looking around they notice a lot of small buildings and stalls that they didn''t pay attention to earlier. A weapons shop, armor shop, potion shop, alchemist, trap shop and many more that offered a wide variety of things to buy or make. "Hey, since this is simr to a game, shouldn''t we be able to learn how to do these things as well, do you think we can get learn from these guys how to do that, like Adrian, shouldn''t he be able to help someone be a smith?" Shadow excitedly asks everyone as he looks at all the shops and buildings around them. "I guess, but first let''s go and see if we can sell any of these items, we should check with the old man if he can make anything from them first though." Reign calms the excited Shadow down and tells in a calm voice. They all agree and make their way to the smithy first, seeing Adrian smoking a cigarette as usual they approach him and show them all the items they have collected. "Hmmm, the kobolds bones are useful, the scales I could use to create some vambraces but I don''t think they will be anything special, you have to bring me some better material if you hope to get anything like that sword or better." Adrian shakes his head and takes a deep puff of the cigarette as he tells them. "I see, so we can sell everything else to the market except the tail bones and fangs, the scales I don''t think will be that useful." Reign proposes to everyone, seeing them all nod their heads they all go to the market to sell their goodies. "Hello dear customers, are you buying or perhaps selling something?" A fat man behind the counter asks them, the man looked like a generic merchant you could see in dramas and games, wearing a gold chain and being decorated with rings on his fingers he gives a smile that looked friendly but felt weird. Looking at the man in front of them everyone had the same thought. "This guys a fucking snake!" With that thought in their minds they all approach quite calmly, trying not to show any nervousness in front of him, lest he takes them as easy prey and rips them off. "We''re selling materials." Wolf leads the party as he tells the merchant, he worked with a lot of slippery bastards before and knew the best way to talk with them, the key element is to always be calm and collected, the other one was to never back down in front of them, the bigger the bastard you are, the better things will be for you. "Ohhhh well isn''t that nice, you lot are the first toe to poor Oscar with something, welle one, bring it out, what do you want to sell?" Oscar says with a heartyugh and a big smile. "Here it is." Wolf waves his hand and a bunch of monster materials start dropping from the air on the counter, after a couple of seconds the counter was full of them. "Well let''s see what we got here, hmm some kobold scales, zombie brains, zombie hearts, some beaks, fangs, ws" Oscar starts looking through the pile in front of him, he expertly names everything and gives an estimate on the quality and damage of every piece, finally finishing he counts everything down before looking straight at them. "Not bad you guys, there''s some good things mixed in this pile, they are worth a nice sum but unfortunately a lot of it is damaged, I''m afraid the most I can do is 113 S Coins." Oscar tells them calmly with a regretful face. "200." Wolf doesn''t even change his expression as he tells Oscar, hearing the number the fat merchant almost falls of his chair. "200?!" He shouts. "That''s impossible, I can give at most 125, and that''s because you guys are the first to try and sell anything." "210." Wolf calmly replies, everyone nces at Wolf but does nothing to stop him, inside though they were far from calm. "What, boy do you even know how haggling works, you lower the price, you don''t make it higher!" Oscar is fuming at Wolf, his face all red and now looking very differently from the calm and friendly face he previously had. "220, the more you wait the higher it gets." Wolf again replies. "What, impossible, that''s impossible, 150, and that''s final, take it or leave it." Leaning over the counter Oscar res at Wolf only to see a smile blossom on the cold face. "You have a deal mister Oscar." Taking his hand Wolf shakes it. "Wha-" Oscar looks befuddled as he gives a handshake to Wolf, finally realizing what''s happening he snaps out of it and takes his hand back. "You little twerp, you''re a tricky one huh." [Trade made, 150S Coins gained.] [Distributing equally to everyone.] [30 S Coins received.] A series of notifications were heard as the materials in front of them suddenly disappear. "Alright, shall we go and level up, we are running on a tight schedule now you know." Wolf turns around and tells everyone, absent mindedly they all nod their heads and slowly move towards the gate. Somewhere on Earth Bam! An earth shattering explosion suddenly happens, a group of monster get caught in the middle of it and get blown to pieces. "Sess!" A man walks out of a ruined building nearby, wearing formal attire he slowly moves towards the corpses of the monsters he just killed. "Even though it drains all of my mana right away this skill is simply incredible, with this I''m certain I can kill that thing." The man suddenly hears a notification and looks in front of him. [Level up!] [yers current level is 19 ] "I wonder if there are any people with a simr level as me, I guess not, not everyone got thrown into this kind of a hell hole right away." The man turns around and looks at the ruins of the once prosperous city, the huge skyscrapers have be nests for huge aerial monsters, manyndmarks in the city turning into dungeons filled with incredibly strong enemies and a huge snake could be found right outside of the city, coiling around the statue that once signified freedom. "I wonder if I''ll be able to defeat all of them by myself, it doesn''t matter, I have to, till then please survive and wait for me Lee and Reign, I''ll find you boys no matter what. The man picks up any materials that had any worth and slowly makes his way back to the ruins. 3 dayster. sh A Hobgoblins head travels through the air as it gets cut off from the body. Landing on the ground it gets crushed by huge boots that step on it. [Level up!] [Current yer level is 10, additional stats gained] [Spirit +1, Agility + 1 ] [Please get a ss and finalize the level to get full rewards.] Name : Reign Level : 10 ( 420/3000 ) ss : None (more info in the ss menu) Race : Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 4 Strength : 18 (21) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 20 (25) (+3 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 12 (13) (+1 from item) Vitality : 14 Willpower : 14 Spirit : 17 (25) (+2 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand to handbat B+ Sword Proficiency C Skills: [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [Compact Punch ] C Rank C Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 15 exp: 13%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) "Finally, I didn''t think it would take us this long to finally level up, we only have 1 day left until the tutorial phrase is finished, let''s go to the dungeon right away." Reign puts his sword back into his scabbard and tells everyone. Everyone nods with a serious face and slowly they make their way towards the dungeon they previously entered, finally arriving at their destination Reign puts his hand on the boulder and gets a notification. [Hidden dungeon detected, enter the dungeon?] [Yes / No ] "YES!" Chapter 31 Start Of The Hidden Dungeon [Hidden Dungeon Goblin Base, Difficulty level: 10 ] [Description: In a mountain deep inside the wilderness lies a mountain, it was unknown how but arge amount of goblins took residence inside the caves there. After many years the goblins became stronger and made a base in the center, the goblin chieftain resides inside and makes his underlings mine for mana crystals, brave adventurer, venture inside, kill the chieftain and find out what the goblins do with the crystals.] [Entering the dungeon as a party, party size : 5 ] In a sh of light everyone disappeared from where they stood, opening up their eyes they could see the familiar cave in which they all fought and finished their first dungeon in. The cave here was a bit different though, the size was many time bigger than before and only the ceiling had crystals on it, nowhere else could they be seen. "So it seems they already mined all the crystals in this cave huh?" Reign says while looking around him. "The walls of the cave are gone, seems like the attack from above tactic won''t work here." Wolf observes everything around them and tells. "That was probably just something the game put to make it easier for everyone at first anyway, not like we didn''t expect it." "Yeah, and not to mention this freaking base, it''s definitely not what I expected to see." Shadow says with a heavy look on his face, in front of them everyone could see what looks like a rock vige surrounding a small fortress in the middle. The houses were small, not enough for an average human to reside in but enough for goblins, just by looking around they could see a huge amount of goblins moving to and from the vige, most of them were quite low level but there were higher levels near the fortress. The fortress didn''t have a gate, just a big hole from where you could enter and leave, on each sides on it were hobgoblin guards making sure nobody could enter without permission. "It seems like the dungeon is quite simple, we just need to enter and kill everything while finding out why the goblin chieftain is collecting the crystals." Tank says with an excited look on his face. "We can finally go all out here." "Don''t be too rxed, these goblins might be weak but the second we start the attack we will be surrounded, not to mention that the stronger foes will join the battle." Reign calms down Tank and gets ready for battle. "A blitzkrieg tactic is probably the best one we can use, once we get inside the fortress we will be able to defend ourselves easier and not be surrounded by all sides." Wolf grabs his greatsword and tells everyone with a grin on his face. "So, we just charge huh, I guess that''s better than just waiting here." Shadow grabs his two daggers and spins them around his hands yfully. They all break into a run and charge at the fortress, Tank holding his new huge shield was first with Wolf following right behind him. Shadow stuck right behind them using his ability to cloak himself while Beast used a small shield on his hand while drawing his bow mid run with his wolves protecting him on both sides, Reign wasst, his job was to make sure no enemy attacks Beast from behind. The goblins finally detect the group and immediately start screaming, getting weapons from their houses they all charge out and wait for their attackers to arrive. The distance between them slowly got smaller. 10 meters. 8 meters. 6 meters. 4 meters. 2 meters. "That''s nice, forming a group right in front of me you little green fucks, let''s see what you can do against this." Tank shouts as his shield suddenly turns bright red, hiding most of his body behind it he shouts "Bull Charge!" The shield shes with red as an illusion of a huge red bull forms around Tank and everyone behind him, as he gets into contact with the goblins chaos breaks loose. Bam! Dozens of goblins were thrown into the air following Tanks attack, the skill he used was incredibly useful in a charge as it uses all the momentum formed by Tank and everyone else, coupling that with his incredible physical strength and mana it made for a devastating attack. Tanks didn''t stop there though, the red bull was still there, albeit a lot more illusionarypared to before, continuing with the charge all goblins in front of them were either knocked back or simply crushed due to the overwhelming strength difference. Halfway to the fortress the skill finally ended, leaving Tank drenched in sweat and with a heavy breath. "Tank, switch!" Tank dunks immediately as Wolf jumps above him, holding his ming greatsword in his hands he shes down with all his might. "me sh!" A huge semi-circle forms around Wolf as he shes with his sword, managing to hit multiple goblins the mes explode everywhere, swallowing up a big amount of them. "Kyaa!" The goblins scream and fall back, fire was a natural enemy to many monsters and beasts, even though goblins have learned how to use it over time they still had a great amount of fear towards it. Swinging his giant sword around him Wolf was decimating the goblins, behind Shadow was throwing his daggers everywhere, every time they hit they would scatter into purple particles and form again in his hands. [Rank C Twin Daggers] Atk: 20 Def: 0 Spirit + 1 Agility + 1 Description : A set of twin daggers that look unimpressive at first, the damage and bonuses they give off are those below their rank but by using mana the yer can summon them back immediately, making for great throwing weapons. The daggers were something Shadow gained while hunting with everyone thesest 3 days, moving his hands as swiftly as he could he also uses a skill. [Deft Hands] [Description : A basic skill for everyone that wants to improve his hand speed, giving a boost of 50% hand speed, beware, overusing this skill can lead to damage to the wrist and arm muscles.] With the skill active Shadow hands looked like a blur, throwing his dagger left and right he decimates his opponents before they could evene close to him. The wolves were also busy, protecting Beast they lunged at every goblin thates close, swiping with their ws or simply using their mouths they ripped apart the throats of their opponents while leaving them on the floor to struggle and slowly die. Beast was using his bow and quickly fire off arrow charged with mana, his arrows would pierce through 3 to 5 goblins every time they were released and would explode with a green light at the end. [Exploding Arrow] [Description: Focusing all mana on the arrow head the arrow first gains a big pierce boost, the yer can then detonate it with a simple thought or let the arrow explode when it loses power.] In the back Reign was also busy, using his sword he was as firm as a wall, killing all the approaching goblins with ease while simultaneously using his ability to stun groups of them from time to time. [Lighting Arc] Description: By focusing lightning on the hand the user is able to fire an arc of lightning that chains to multiple opponents, effectively stunning them. That way the group slowly but surely made their way to the fortress, until something unexpected happened. "Are they retreating?" Shadow says while looking at the goblins that had thrown their weapons on the ground while running away from them. "Yeah, it seems they aren''t that loyal to their chieftain huh." Tank says while grinning. Right then a sound of a horn blowing could be hear from the fortress, the group immediately gets into a fighting position as they face it. "Doesn''t this look like a different phase of a dungeon, first we had a bunch of weaklings to deal with, and now stronger enemiese forward." Reign smilingly says, moving forward to the front of the group he looks at the approaching group of hobgoblin that exited the fortress. "There''s more than I thought, this won''t be easy Reign, we might have to go all out here." Wolf says with a grim face as he wields his greatsword in anticipation to the battle. "We''ll see about that." Chapter 32 An Instant A group of 20 hobgoblins slowly made their way towards the party. Lead by 2 lvl9 hobgoblin captains they walked forward with no fear in their eyes. "Hey Reign, do you think you can shock them while taking on a captain simultaneously? " Wolf asks him as he readies his greatsword, pouring mana on it and making it heavier with every second. "Hmm, I think so, why what''s your n?" Reign thinks for a second before answering Wolf. "It''s simple, use overwhelming power to decimate them before they can do anything, Tank, do you have enough mana to use your other skill?" Wolf turns around suddenly and asks Tank. "Yeah, it won''t be a problem." Tank confidently nods. "Alright, Beast and Shadow you guys just need to stay behind and attack from range, Shadow can use his ability to hinder their movements if needed while Beasts wolves can help us out by attacking a hobgoblin together from behind, if we''re lucky they will manage to kill some that way." Wolf quickly makes a n in his head, hearing his words everyone nods, not bothered in the slightest that he was ordering them. He was best amongst them when it came to tactics and battle so everyone subconsciously thought of him as the groups strategist. "Okay, here I go!" Reign shouts and breaks into a sprint towards the enemy group, running with all of his might he summons his lightning on both of his hands, the right one holding his sword while the left hand was clenched into a fist. The hobgoblins look at him and get ready, even if they outnumber their enemies they still made sure to not underestimate them, otherwise they might end up as the numerous corpses in front of them. The hobgoblin captain on the left side was Reigns target, zooming in to him he prepares to use his skill to try and take him out immediately. The captain draws his sword and it starts gloving with a pale red color, lifting it above his head he prepares to face Reigns attack head on. "It''s glowing, these guys can also use skill?!" Reign thought as he charged forward, it was toote to stop now, putting all of his strength and faith in the attack he was about to unleash he jumps and stabs at the captain. Lightning immediately forms all around the sword and Reigns right hand, the lightning formed spear goes straight at the hobgoblin captain that shes his sword downwards. The red sword and blue lightning collide, breaking into a stalemate for a moment before the lightning moves forward, overpowering the captains attack. The attack does manage to divert the lightning and so the captain only suffers from a sword wound and burns on his left shoulder. Landing on the ground Reign immediately opens up his hand and uses his lightning at the nearby hobgoblins, stunning many of them. Turning around he faces the captain as Wolf arrives at the shocked enemies. Holding his greatsword on the side Wolf stops right in front of the enemies that are immobilized and using all of his strength he swing the giant sword at them, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. [ me sh ] The ming sword hits the enemies, setting them on fire, finishing his attack Wolf immediately jumps backwards to avoid an attack from the other captain, and to avoid Tanks attack. Tank suddenly jumps from behind Wolf, soaring high up he looks like a copper statue as his skin hadpletely changed color. From high up he suddenly starts falling down, right at the middle of the hobgoblins that were trying to extinguish the fire. [ Wrecking Ball ] Description: The user gains an incredible boost of physical strength for a moment, letting him jumps incredibly high in the air, reaching the peak of the jump the skin will start turning into metal (if user has a body type ability it will turn into that) and fall down towards his enemies, destroying anything in his path. Tank hugs his legs while in the air and starts spinning while falling, his body as tough as copper currently gains a boost in speed and destructive power with that. Finally he reaches the ground where he smashes 3 hobgoblins immediately, while producing a small shockwave after hitting the ground. "My turn again!" Wolf shouts as he manages to draw distance from the captain, Tank immediately retreats while the hobgoblins are in a confused state. Wolf jumps on Tanks shoulders and uses him as a springboard to jump high before falling down and punching the ground. [Volcanic Fist] Description: Focusing the power of mes on the hand, the yer is able to generate an incredible amount of power on it, hitting an opponent with it will make it explode on his body and deal massive damage, while hitting the ground will make the fire go below and explode up. The ground nearby suddenly explodes as fire breaks out of it, unfortunate hobgoblins that got caught in it immediately start screaming in pain as they burn alive. "Arrghh!" The captain growl in anger while watching his subordinates die, he tried going after Wolf but two hands made from his shadow suddenly grabbed his ankles, making him fall on the ground in that moment, getting up he shed them apart and charged at Wolf. Right before he manages to get to him his instincts suddenly re up, making him turn around just in time to see an arrow speeding right at him. Quickly shing with his sword he manage to block it, only for the arrow to explode right in front of him. His right hand suffers burns and a flesh wound, making it hard for him to now use it. Wolf doesn''t waste the chance he was given and immediately attacks, swinging his greatsword at him. ng The captain uses both of his hands to wield the sword, flinching a bit the second he applies strength to grip it with his right hand. Blocking the attack his hands immediately go sideways as the strength behind the attack coupled with the weight of the sword proves to be too much for him right now. On the other side Reign was having a tough battle with the other captain, being only wounded a bit the captain still had most of his strength, making him a strong opponent. "I can''t let this fight drag on, the more mana we spend and the more tired we get will just make the final batter harder. Reign retreats a bit and looks at the captain with a serious look. "Sorry, I originally nned to use this against your boss but it seems I''ll have to do it now, I''ll be ending this battle in an instant." Circting mana in his whole body Reign suddenly starts leaking it everywhere around him, the mana that went outside his body turning into lightning that lingered around him, coating his whole body. "This is the first time I''m using this in a fight, it still doesn''t have a name but you''re the first opponent to ever see it, not that you understand what I''m saying of course." Reign looks at the captain who was preparing to attack, his sword already glowing with a bright led light. "It''s useless, I already told you didn''t I?" Swish "I''m ending this in an instant." Reign moved his leg and suddenly appeared right behind the captain whose head was cut off. Chapter 33 Evolution Lightning still lingered in the area where Reign moved, the headless body of the hobgoblin captain falls, lightning still flickering at where his neck used to be. [Lightning charge] Rank A Description: By releasing all of the mana stored in the body the user can gain an enormous boost in all stats, by converting all the mana into electricity and coating the body in lightning, the user further gains a boost in his agility and reflexes, reaching unimaginable speed in a straight line, the more times the skill is used the more stress is put on the body, user is advised to be careful, by stopping the skill the leftover mana will flow back in the body. The skill Reign just used was a new one that he created by ident, while training in his room one night he decided to strengthen his body with mana again and train it. By seeing it work he tried to strengthen more body parts at once, in the end losing control and making his mana go wild inside, trying to suppress it and using his lightning to disperse the mana that was leaking he suddenly found himself being coated in it, feeling as if he was hugged by histe mother. Reign tried hard to recreate it again, not only because of the familiar feeling that he longed for, but because he also felt an incredible power in that moment, far above his usual. Currently Reign was panting, the skill took a huge toll on his body and he couldn''t use it for a long time. Looking around he sees that the hobgoblins were nearly wiped out, only 5 remain after the onught they delivered, not to mention Beasts and Wolfs ranged attacks that wounded and killed a couple, even the wolves managed to kill 2 hobgoblins before retreating, Greenie was the only one that stayed back without doing anything so far, the smart goblin knew he couldn''t fight the enemies right now so he was waiting for his chance. Wolf was fighting against the wounded captain and was currently being the one on the offensive, the wound the captain suffered on his arm proved to be more serious than he thought at first, barely being able to use it he had no way of attacking Wolf who was attacking in a maniacal fashion, disregarding any notion of defense and using everything he had for every attack, slowly but surely the captain was getting tired, and his wounded arm only got worse. Tank was fighting 3 hobgoblins by himself, using his giant shield and the mace he was able to keep them at bay without endangering himself, from time to time an arrow or dagger would make their way towards his enemies, making them dodge and letting him counter attack. Seeing everything is going well Reign turns to the 2 hobgoblins that were alone, they were going for Wolf, trying to attack him while he was busy with the captain. Running at them Reign initiates a fight immediately, stabbing his sword at one of them. ng! The hobgoblins manages to deflect the attack to the side, although not fully as he gains a wound on his right arm. Stopping the hobgoblins observe the opponent in front of them, they knew he fought one of their captains and were flustered to see him in front of them. Looking at the side they suddenly see the captains headless body lying on the cold ground and gulp heavily. They knew the strength of the captain very well, knowing that the human in front of them managed to kill him so fast made them realize that they were not his match at all, still they held their swords in front of them and got ready to fight as they knew that there was no other way to survive. Reigns charges at them and starts the fight off with a flurry of attacks, shing from side to side, up and down, stabbing, he does everything he can to kill the hobgoblins quickly. The hobgoblins were overwhelmed with the attacks, they manage to block most of them but some still slip through their defense and wound them, they were weaker than Reign in every aspect, that and the fact they were already scared of him and thought of themselves inferior in power made their fighting prowess drop even further. sh Reign fakes a sh to the chest, pulling his sword back he shes at the hobgoblins legs, managing to cut deeply in the right leg. Taking back his sword he blocks an attack from the other one and retaliates by kicking at his chest, pushing him back and allowing Reign to continue with attacking the wounded hobgoblin. Reign tries to cut his head but the hobgoblin blocks it while two handing his sword, seeing a chance Reigns turns his sword and shes down, cutting off a part of the hand. The sudden pain makes the hobgoblin open up his hand and drop his sword, immediately realizing what he did he tries to pick it back up, but before he can Reign shes again and kills him. Jumping back Reign dodges a stab from the remaining hobgoblin, now that he only had to fight one he was incredibly rxed, he knew that victory was near as there was no way the remaining bunch can defend for a long time. Kicking off the ground he leaps forward and shes down at the hobgoblin who tries to defend. He was sessful with the block but it came with a price, the strength of Reigns attack made his drop to one knee and lower his sword, letting Reign cut at his shoulder. Reign again kicks the hobgoblin who manages to defend this time, but the kick was still a sess as it managed to drop the hobgoblin on his back. Not wanting to waste such an opportunity Reign goes forward and start shing at the legs, wanting to immobilize the hobgoblin first before he finished him off. The hobgoblin screams and tries to dodge and block the attacks but was not sessful with that, lying on the back while your opponent is standing in front of you with a sword is something not even masters in jiu jitsu would ever want to face, let alone a hobgoblin with barely any fighting knowledge. Blood spurts from the wounds as Reign finishes brutalizing the poor thing, taking a step forward he stabs him in the stomach and then shes the wrist that was holding the sword, his enemy was now unarmed so Reign simplyes forward and thrusts his sword into the goblins neck, ending his life. Finishing the battle Reign runs to Tank as he sees that Wolf was winning his fight and had no problems. Him and Tank joining together spelled the beginning of doom for the hobgoblins, as one of them attacked one the other blocked two enemies, swiftly they kill one hobgoblin and move on to the remaining two. Reigns fight ends quickly as Beastunched an arrow right before the fight started, the arrow made the hobgoblin switch his focus for a moment and Reign capitalized on that by cutting an arm off. Tank was destroying his opponent too, using his absolute advantage in strength he easily blocked any attack with his shield while using his mace to deliver devastating attacks on the hobgoblin that was now on his knees. Tank lifts up his mace, wanting to finish him off, but stops before he does so. The hobgoblin was confused for a moment, it didn''t know why the human spared him, but before he could think of anything a sword stabs the back of his neck and kills him. Greenie starts jumping in joy as he drops the sword and turns the hobgoblin around, using a knife to cut his chest he rips out his heart and starts eating it. "What the hell is your pet doing Reign?" Tank asks Reign in confusion. "I''m not sure, but I think he''s trying to evolve?" Reign scratches his head and tells Tank, immediately after that Greenies body suddenly starts glowing, the glowing body changes shape, bing taller and broader. After a short while the light subsides and Reign and Tank see a bigger than average hobgoblin standing in front of them. Chapter 34 Hobgoblin Brawler Name: Greenie Level: 8 ( 560/900 ) Race : Hobgoblin brawler (Elite) (more info in the race menu) Attribute points : 0 Strength : 22 Agility :18 Endurance : 14 Vitality : 14 Willpower : 7 Spirit : 3 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency C+ Skills: Shattering Punch Ability: Brawlers Might [Hobgoblin brawler, elite ss monster] [Description: A special type of hobgoblin that has evolved with one purpose only, to kill. Brawlers are monsters that can use any type of weapon with the same proficiency, albeit being low with all of them, rare types of brawlers only use one type of weapon and aremonly stronger to others. Brawlers are feared for their might and tenacity, never fleeing a battle and dying together with their enemy if they must.] [Skill: Shattering Punch] [Description: by always observing his master the monster Greenie had memorized one of the skillsmonly used, by channeling all of his strength and monster energy to its fist he can unleash a devastating attack that shatters everything in his path, the energy being channeled to rough leads to injuries to the arm as well.] [Ability: Brawlers Might] [Description: The monster-type hobgoblin brawler is with incredible tenacity and might, fighting one of them is never easy as their special ability "Brawlers Might" lets them unleash their full potential and fight with no regard to their safety or injuries when facing a brawler the best approach is to kill it quickly, as they be stronger when they get injured.] "Damn Greenie, you became quite strong now huh?" Reign reads the description and exims with a big smile on his face. "Y-yes m-meu-usef-fultom-master now." Greenie surprisingly talks to Reign in a strained voice, it was clear he still didn''t know how to properly converse. "And he even talks now, damn it, I want one too!" Tank shouts as he steps closer to observe Greenie. Greenie steps back in confusion as Tank moves all around him, observing him. "M-mastersf-friendw-what-" Greenie tries asking Tank something before being cut off by Reign. "Just ignore him Greenie, he''s just curious about your new look." "O-oha-alrightm-master." Greenie simply nods and tells Reign, moving his head around he spots his sword and picks it up, swinging it a couple of times. "S-sword s-s-smallb-bad... b-big g-good." Stutteringly he says. "Don''t worry, I''ll get you a new one when we get back, I''ll see if I can find some armor for you too, the one you had got torn by your evolution." Reign waves him off and starts walking towards Wolf who was finishing his fight. "A-armor!" Greenie shouts and looks around himself, pieces of his old leather armor that Reign got him a few days ago were on the floor, clearly not usable anymore. "M-must t-take m-masterg-gave me-" Greenie starts gathering the pieces around him before Tank puts his arm on his shoulder. "Don''t worry about it Greenie, that was just some normal leather we got from hunting, we can make a hundred more of those, Reign would probably get annoyed that you picked that all up as it''s useless." Tank tells Greenie before turning around and following Reign. "M-master b-be a-angry G-greenien-not w-want m-mastera-angry." Greenie quickly drops the pieces and hurries after Tank, he was now deeply loyal to Reign and doesn''t want to do anything that would inconvenience him. "Haaaaaaaa!" Wolf giant sword ms the captain from above, finally breaking his sword and getting lodged deeply in his shoulder. With a grin on his face, Wolf clenches his fist and covers it with fire before punching the captain straight in the face. Volcanic Fist Fire explodes in the captain''s face, entering his body through the nose and mouth it burns him from within, while his eyes get destroyed by the ferocious heat. Dropping to his knees the captain finally dies as his body falls down next to Wolf. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20 exp points gained- -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 30 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Hobgoblin killed, 70 exp points gained- -Lvl8 Hobgoblin killed, 80 exp points gained- -Lvl9 Hobgoblin killed, 90 exp points gained- -Lvl6 Hobgoblin killed, 60 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 50 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Hobgoblin killed, 70 exp points gained- -Lvl8 Hobgoblin killed, 80 exp points gained- -Lvl9 Hobgoblin captain killed, 200 exp points gained- -Lvl9 Hobgoblin captain killed, 200 exp points gained- . [The yers have earned 3550exp points and 105S coins] -Rank D Captains Leather armor acquired -Rank E Leather Boots acquired -Rank E Iron sword acquired -Rank E Spear acquired -Rank C Mystic Bracelet acquired -Rank F Wooden Club acquired [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] -Lvl8 Hobgoblin killed, 80 exp points gained- -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 10 exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20 exp points gained- [Your subordinate has killed 3 monsters, 110 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] -Lvl8 Hobgoblin killed, 80 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Hobgoblin killed, 70 exp points gained- -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 10 exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20 exp points gained- -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 30 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 40 exp points gained- -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 30 exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 20 exp points gained- [Your pets have killed 8 monsters, 300 exp points earned.] [The yer exp is full and will be stored until the ss change is done.] "So we can''t even level up before getting our ss, damn it!" Reign shouts out in frustration, the party had already spent a fair amount of mana so far, if they don''t replenish it they aren''t sure if they will be able to defeat the goblin chief. "Calm down bro, we can just stop for a bit if we need to rest and replenish our mana, not to mention that this is still a dungeon for beginners, there''s probably a ce we can be safe before moving on to the boss, after all, they have made this ce simr to a game." Shadowes over to calm Reign down, he knew why his friend was angry and gave it his best to ease his worries. "Your right, we''ll probably be ok before the boss, I don''t think they have many troops left inside, hobgoblins are not somon after all, the captains even less so," Beast adds from the side as hees closer to them. "Yeah, sorry you guys, I lost my calm there." Reign eases up and thanks his friends, he makes his way to Wolf to check if he''s ok. "I''m alright, the damn bastard was tough but he didn''t manage tond any hits on me." Wolf lifts his sword and puts it on his shoulder. "We should rest up here a little, there are no buildings close to us so they won''t be able tounch a sneak attack, we should be safe for a while. Wolf sits down and proposes. "Agreed, this is probably part of the dungeon, making us break through the goblins and face a big amount of hobgoblins right after was hard, this is probably the game giving us some time to prepare next, I think we''ll face a small number of enemies inside before the boss, I don''t think that ce could have so many hobgoblins, this is just a level 10 dungeon after all." Reign sits down together with Wolf and says, everybody, walks towards them and sits down. "You two make sure that no enemy sneaks by us alright?" Beast pets his wolves and tells them, that the wolves immediately start patrolling their surroundings and look for any enemies nearby. "Greenie could you keep a lookout please, if you see anything suspicious immediately tell me alright?" Reign looks at Greenie and tells him with a serious expression. "Y-Yes m-master." Greenie nods and looks around them with a sharp gaze. "Alright you guys, let''s rest up a bit, and then we will move on and attack the fort," Reign tells everyone and immediately closes his eyes while meditating to restore his spent mana. Everyone nods and does the same, with the wolves and Greenie around they were confident that no goblin coulde close tounch an attack so they didn''t have to worry about anything like that. After some 30 minutes, everyone gets up and looks at the fortress in front of them. "Ok, you guys, time to finish this dungeon," Reign says and walks towards the fortress with everyone. Chapter 35 Ambushes Entering the fortress through the wide open gates everyone was on high alert, expecting an ambush at any point. The fortress was quite poorly built, the stones used for the walls were not even evenly put on top of one another, and you could see some of them being crooked and sticking out of ce. The inside was equally poor. Small wooden buildings inbination with some stone houses were ced inside, all of them build close to each other and making the ce quite cramped. Straight ahead of the group was the main building, being a full 10 meters tall it stood above all, everyone was able to feel a big amount of mana being drawn over on the top. "Well, whatever their doing needs a huge amount of mana, that''s definitely the reason for them amassing so many mana crystals." Reign said while looking at the top with a serious expression on his face. "I presume the chieftain is waiting for us up there, that''s how it is in most games right?" Wolf asks while standing beside him, using his free left hand he runs through his golden blonde hair andbs it back. "Yup, but I don''t think all the mana crystals are up there, they definitely have a storage room, that''s probably the hidden room in this dungeon." Shadow puts his hand on his chin as he takes a deep thinking pose. "A hidden room?" Tank scratches his head in confusion as he asks. "Yeah, every RPG game has those, it''s simr to the hidden quest we finished with the elite monster back then, the game won''t tell you about it and it''s up to you to find clues about it, in the end if you manage to find it a lot of rewards are given to you, as the hidden room usually has a lot of loot in it, as much as the boss gives usually, sometimes even more, I''m certain that this ce has one." Shadow calmly exins to Tank as he continues wracking his brain to figure out where the hidden room could be located. "I-I think it''s either next to the building or below it." Beast excitedly says. "Below, of course, a basement where they could simply throw the crystals in without a care, that has to be it!" Shadow jumps in delight and excitedly hugs Beast. "Alright, so get inside the building, find the basement and then go up to kill the boss, got it." Wolf looks back and nods at them. "Let''s go, don''t put your guard down, these guys definitely have something prepared for us." Reign reminds everyone as they start walking towards the building. Slowly trekking forward everyone examines their surroundings, the buildings looked abandoned and the ground had a lot of footprints on it, seems like the goblins were in a hurry when they approached them. The buildings were even worse than they thought at first, all of them had holes on the walls and some were on the verge of copsing, one thing was for sure, these goblins were incredibly bad builders. Crack. Everyone stops in their tracks as they hear a cracking sound nearby, taking a fighting stance everyone surrounds Beast with their backs turned to him, as an archer his closebat skills were his weakness, and even though a goblin would find it nearly impossible to take his life, they were not taking any chances. The wolves growl as they look around and Greenie cracks his knuckles in anticipation, this was going to be his first battle after evolving and he was pumped up about it. Suddenly Beast kneels down on the ground and puts his hand on it, the wolves immediately jump on the left and right side of the group and close their eyes. One of the abilities a low lever tamer has is to briefly gain the same power as their tamed beasts, by focusing on his wolves hearing ability he can amplify it and share it between the three of them. Suddenly he could hear everything, the breaths of hisrades, the low sound of the air passing by them, and even the breaths of the goblins hiding nearby, focusing on that one thing specifically Beast was able to grasp their numbers and general location. Standing up Beast knocks an arrow on his bow and tells everyone his findings. "10 goblins around us, they''re right behind the nearest buildings, surrounding us." With a quick draw Beast pours a big amount of mana in his arrow and releases it to a building on their right, the arrow zooms through 2 open windows and explodes from behind it. The strength of the explosion was enough to kill 2 of the goblins in hiding and seriously wound one. The rest of the goblins get out of their hiding ces and scatter, giving it their all to run away from their enemies. d in ck robes the goblins were hard to spot in the shadows and darkness, their mana and presence was cloaked as well, making it difficult to notice them. Reign charges at one and uses one of his new skills on him "Inspect" < Goblin Thief lvl8 > Strength : 14 Agility : 21 Endurance : ? Vitality : 10 Willpower : ? Spirit : ? Description: A special type of goblin evolution, these goblins have adapted to the darkness and learned how to hide their presence to get close to their enemies silently, using their speed to close in and quickly dispatch of them, they are strong in stealth but weak in head on confrontation. Looking at the stats that became visible to Reign he knew why this part of the dungeon would be dangerous for parties, his agility stat was higher than these goblins but that is because of his ability, having an S ranked one is a huge boost from early on, and the difference between it and low ranked abilities will only be widened when he levels it up. Catching up to the goblin Reign brandishes his sword and uses Lightning movement to close in and attack. The goblin screeches in confusion and panic, it never expected Reign to be faster than it, furthermore boosted by the skill his speed was higher by a lotpared to the poor goblin who couldn''t even lift his dagger up in time to defend. sh The sword leaves a trail in the air as Reign decapitates his enemy and runs back to hunt more of them. Arriving at where the others are he sees that there were no goblins in the vicinity, only a couple more corpses. "We managed to kill 5, well Beast mostly, he killed 3 more after the explosion, those little fckers run incredibly fast." Shadow ys with his dagger as he tells Reign who nods at him, the goblins agility was high so he knew the others would have a hard time to catch up to them. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 80 exp points gained- [The yers have earned 560exp points and 21S coins] "Let''s move on, there might be more ambushes along the way, we need to stay vignt." Wolf steps forward while examining their surroundings, as an assassin he knew how dangerous a well done ambush can be, allowing you to kill enemies stronger than you with ease. Everyone nods and continues walking towards their destination. After some time everyone arrives at the big crude door. Their bodies were drenched in blood and sweat, during their way they encountered 2 more ambushes, each bigger than the previous. The second ambush had 15 goblins in it, with a level 9 Goblin Thief leading it while the third had 20 of them and 3 were level 9. Everyone had to fight seriously against them as they almost failed to notice them on time. In the very beginning of the battle Tank and Reign got injured while Wolf was able to defend against the level 9''s sneak attack. They managed to kill off most of their enemies before they started fleeing. " So this is it huh, only the hidden room and boss fight left before we can leave this ce. " Shadow breathes out a deep breath before saying that. "Don''t get toofortable Shadow, this part will be the hardest, we still don''t know how strong a level 10 is exactly." Reign gives him a stern look and warns him. "I know, I know, let''s go and find that damn room first, we''ll probably be able to rest up there before attacking the boss. " Shadow nods in acknowledgement and follows everyone inside. "This, is not what I expected." Reign and everyone else look around the hall that they entered in wonder. Chapter 36 Searching For The Hidden Room The inside of the building was vastly differentpared to the outside, the dpidated small buildings and houses outside were a sharp contrast to the luxurious inside of the main building. Big chandeliers hung from the 3.5m tall ceiling, the entrance hall was sparkly clean, the floor was made out of a material simr to marble while the walls even had a crude paint on them. Tables and chair could be seen inside and there was even a rug on the floor. "Guys, did we make a mistake and enter the wrong building or something?" Shadow said while looking around himself, the richness of the hall was definitely out of all their expectations. Ding! [ The yers have entered the mansion of the goblin chieftain, please give it your best to defeat the boss and find out the reason behind his greed for mana crystals.] [Warning, the yers have entered a special area inside the dungeon, retreat is impossible.] Bam! The door behind them was suddenly mmed shut, spurring a strong wind to blow towards everyone. "The door closed, hmph, like that can stop us if we wanted to leave." Tank sneers as he goes towards the door and lifts his mace high up in the air. "Tank, wait!" Reigns shoutes a bitte as Tank had already swung his mace down, giving it his all to break the door in pieces. ng! The mace hits a purple light that covers the door and bounces back with even greater force. "Shit!" Tank takes to steps back to stabilize himself. Turning around he gives everyone a look of apology as he rubs his right shoulder with his left hand. "Seems like we really can''t leave this ce huh?" "No shit Sherlock!" Shadow jumps from behind him and ps the back of his head in anger. "Ouch, why''d you do that for?!" Tank rubs the back of his head while giving a sorry look to Shadow. "Because you don''t think, what if there was an explosion instead of the rebound effect, all of us could have gotten injured before even getting to the damn boss!" Shadow gives a growl while yelling at him. "Alright Shadow that''s enough, Tank please don''t do something like that again alright?" Reign calms Shadow down and tells Tank who nods obediently. "Alright then, let''s search for that basement then, if it really does exist." Reign holds his sword while telling everyone. Slowly moving deeper inside everyone carefully observes their surroundings, the ambushes from before put them on high alert. Beast was already crouching on the ground, listening for any breathing or movement nearby. Getting up he shakes his head as he fails to hear anything. The group rxes a bit but still keep their vignce up in case of any problems. The hall was quite big and looked somewhat simr to medival ones. There were three doors that they could see, one on the right, one on the left and one straight ahead. After several minutes of looking around and searching every nook and cranny Wolf speaks up "This ce seems to be empty, I highly suspect there would be anything hidden here so let''s just pick a door and continue the search." "That''s probably the best thing to do right now." Reign looks at Wolf and nods his head in agreement. "So which door should we choose?" Beast asks them. "Well we''ll probably end up searching everything, just in case we don''t miss something so let''s just go for the left one, it''s the one that''s closest to us anyway." Reign says and moves towards it. "Wait, let me open it, if there''s a trap or something on the other end I can block it with this bad boy here." Tank quickly moves ahead of Reign and points to his shield with a proud grin on his face. "Alright, lead the way then." Reign says while helplessly sighing at him. Tank nods and moves to the door, nting his huge shield in front of him he gives the door a small push as there was no handle on it. Creeeaak. The door creaks loudly as it opens, Tank had already crouched behind his shield and prepared himself for an attack but nothing happens. "Huh, seems like there''s no traps there." Shadow nonchntly says and peaks from the sides of the door. The room looked like a lounge of some kind. Big wooden benches could be seen inside, circling multiple tables. Entering the room everyone goes into full alert and carefully looks around it. There was nothing they could see to be honest, the room was quite empty except for the benches and tables. Creeeaak Another door opens up as Tank again pushes it, the same thing happens again, there were no traps or enemies waiting for them at the room on the right side either. Wooden poles were the only thing inside this one, looking at the cuts and cracks on them it seems like this room was used for training. Everyone searches it like the previous two but again they find nothing at all. "Alright, so it has to be in thest room, let''s go guys, hurry up." Shadow says with some excitement in his voice, happily hopping towards thest door. "Shadow wait!" Tank runs up to him and grabs his shoulder. Seeing the serious look on Tanks face Shadow gives an apologetic look and moves to the side. "Sorry big guy, I guess I just got a tad bit too excited." Tank nods and moves to thest door, putting his shield up he pushes the door and crouches behind the shield. "Well no surprise there, it''s empty aga-" Shadow starts talking but gets interrupted by a loud banging from Tanks shield. Moving three steps backwards Tank manages to regain bnce and everyone looks at the object that moved him, it was a ball, a big stone ball that wasunched from inside the room. "You were saying?" Wolf gives Shadow a cold look and asks in annoyance. "Sorry, sorry." Shadow starts bowing towards everyone with his hands sped together in front of him. "Tank, how are you?" Beast goes to Tank and asks him with concern. "Don''t worry I''m alright, it was just the impact that was stronger than I expected." Tank gives a big smile to him and reassures Beast. "Alright everyone, let''s move in slowly and carefully alright, get your shields out, we may need them." Reign says while taking out a red shield from the inventory. Everyone nods and does the same. Moving inside the room everyone could hear loud clicking noises, before they knew it 5 arrows were shot towards them. Thud Thud ng Everyone manages to sessfully block the arrow thrown at them while Wolf simply hit the one headed towards him with his huge sword. "Alright, this feels more like the dungeon now, let''s keep together while we look around this room." Reign turns his head around and orders. The room was even emptier than the third one, there was nothing inside of it, just a simple wooden staircase and something that looked like a canon, inspecting it everyone understood that this was whatunched the stone at Tank. The staircase was at the end of the room, the stone wall of the building being on one side of it while a wooden wall was put on the other side, maybe for stability or maybe for the goblins aesthetic purposes. Everyone moves while inspecting the room for any hidden area or clues. After a good 20 minutes they were dejected to find nothing, there were no more traps after the ones at the beginning and there was nothing leading them to the hidden room. "Damn it, that''s impossible, it has to be here somewhere!" Shadow shouts in anger and kick the wall. "Calm down you moron, maybe we were wrong and they simply put the crystals upstairs, the goblins are usually a species that''s not quite smart you know, well at least not before they evolve." Wolf nces at Greenie as he say thest part of the sentence. "You''re right, maybe it''s up or maybe there never was something like a hidden room to begin with, it''s just me and my brain trying to hype me up for nothing. " Shadow bends his head down and says in a sad voice, looking like a kid that didn''t get a present. "Let''s move up then, we lost a lot of time here." Reign starts walking up the stairs while telling them. Everyone follows him and sees that there was no door at the end of the staircase, just an open entrance. They slowly move up before they hear a shout from behind them. "Wait, that wooden nk there seems a bit off." Shadow yells while pointing at the wooden wall, everyone looks down and gets surprised by it, one nk really did look out of ce when being viewed from a height. Shadow goes down and stands in front of it, putting his hand on the nk he pushes a bit and smiles as he can feel almost no resistance. "This should be it right?" He smiles and looks at everyone else, they nod in agreement and he pushes the nk inside, it falls down and following it multiple more do the same, leaving an opening that was enough for one person to pass through. Chapter 37 Hidden Chamber Battle "See, I told you the entrance would be somewhere here." Shadow turns around and tells everyone with a huge grin on his face. "Alright, alright, yes you were correct, you want a medal or something?" Reign tells him with an annoyed look on his face. "Well actually-" Shadow starts talking but gets pushed aside by Tank. "Come on, let''s enter already." "Tch, alright, let''s go, after you big fe" Shadow gestures at the passage with his hand and smiles at Tank who shakes his head in annoyance. Putting his shield in front he enters and sees a staircase that leads downwards. "I guess down there is where the hidden room is located." He says while slowly going down. When he and the others arrive at the bottom of the stairs they see a big wooden gate, pushing it carefully Tank enters first with his shield in front. Ding! [Secret Chamber found, dungeon rewards increased.] The sight that weed them was a surprising one. The basement was farrger than they thought it would be, it stretched across the whole building and beyond, being about 1000 square meters big. Numerous mana crystals were piled inside, forming small hills everywhere, gold coins were also in a big number together with many weapons and broken armors. At the very center however, they could see a hobgoblin, onerger than any hobgoblin they had fought before. < Lvl9 Elite Berserk Hobgoblin Captain > Strength : 32 Agility : 2? Endurance : ? Vitality : ? Willpower : ? Spirit : ? Description: A rare species of a goblins evolution, a hobgoblin captain is one that is a leader, having strong fighting capabilities and a brain that works better than an average goblin''s these monsters can be a big annoyance to fight. Further Details: Amongst numerous captains, there is a chance of an Elite captain being found, these are much more intelligent and far stronger than normal. Furthermore, in extremely rare cases the captain can be made berserk, this can happen during battle and their power will go over the roof, the drawback being their thoughts that go down, however, a small amount of them may never go back from the state, bing even more powerful and bloodthirsty. "So my chieftain was right, a group of rats really dide down here." The captain turns to them and says with a big smile on his face. "That''s nice, I was really getting bored standing here." Standing 2 meters tall the hobgoblin was packed with muscles, his body covered in many scars as he only wore a leather skirt to cover his legs. In each hand, he held a short battle-axe, both of which were already chipped after prolonged use. "So little rats, will you keep mepany?" The giant hobgoblin smiles deeply and licks his lips while slowly approaching his enemies, there was no hesitation in his steps, no fear in his eyes, he was the strongest soldier under the chieftain and had fought over a hundred battles, losing none. Looking at the approaching captain everyone got tense and battle-ready, they could see it, the aura of death and bloodlust was shrouding him, each step he took seemed to shake the earth itself, that was the power the enemy in front of them possessed. "What the hell, this guy isn''t even the final boss, and yet his so strong." Shadow gulps nervously, excluding the tiger this opponent truly was the strongest they have ever faced, none came close to him, simply thinking about the fact that the next opponent is an even stronger monster made everyone incredibly anxious. "Since you won''t move then I will make the first move rats, I am the axe of the chieftain, Torkyal, remember my name, as it is thest one you will ever hear." The captain Torkyal says, being surprisingly eloquent considering he was in permanent berserk state. Bending his knees he jumps at them, putting his axes behind his head he shes down with all his might. "Haaa!" Tank gets in front of everyone and readies his shield. The pressure he felt from Torkyal was incredible, even before the strike came he felt as if a hand was suffocating him. Bam! The 2 axes hit the shield, making Tank slide back 4 meters, his hands shaking from the power of the hit, the shield he so loved bent where it got hit, it was bad, Torkyals strength was even more tyrannical than they thought. Swish Beastunches an arrow while Reign and Wolf attack, charging from either side of their enemy. Shadow stays in the shadows which were plentiful in number here, waiting for a chance to attack Torkyal. "Hahahahaahaha, yes,e,e to me, all of you!" Torkyalughs maniacally, brandishing his axes he deflects the arrow and swiftly blocks the attacks from Reign and Wolf. "Not bad, you brats have some power there, hahahahahaha!" Laughing again his eyes widen as his huge muscles swell again, drawing back his arms a bit he finally pushes back, making both of them slide back. "Damn it, I know his strength stat is high, but this is just absurd!" Reign curses as he looks ahead, pushing back Tank in such fashion, deflecting Beast''s arrow and then finally pushing both him and Wolf back, he thought only the final boss would have such power. "There''s no other way, Reign, Tank, don''t hold back, let''s see if he can block all three of us!" Wolf shouts as mes suddenly form along his de. The now recovered Tank nods and starts charging towards Torkyal. Lightning dances on Reigns''s de as he runs too. Swish Swish A charged arrow and two beautiful daggerse from the right and left respectively, passing by them and arriving at Torkyals side. Again he uses his axes to deflect them but staggers a bit when he does so with the arrow,pared to the previous one this one was half-charged, being far faster and stronger than before. Bull Charge Tank attacks first, and the huge red bull again forms around him. "Hahahaha good, good, you guys don''t disappoint!" Torkyal shouts in delight and spins around while shouting. "Bloody Swipe!" Both of his axes shine with an ominous red light, leaving a trail of blood in the air before colliding with the bull and Tank. Bam Tank widens his eyes in disbelief as his charge was stopped, the only thing he managed to do was make Torkyal take two steps back, his face still smiling with delight, even though his hands were now slightly shaking from the blow. me sh Lightning Stab Reign and Wolfs attackse right after, the eerie green light of the fire shines from the right side while a bright blue light shines from the left. Both of them were in the air, going straight at Torkyal. "Rise of Blood!" Torkyal shouts as he bends down and crosses his hands, his muscles bulging even more. Even the blood flowing in his body could be seen through his veins which looked like they would explode any second. With a shout he swings at his sides, bringing two pirs of blood with his axes. (As this was a bit harder to exin, just imagine the scene when Whitebeard arrived at Marineford and used his tremor fruit for the first time, it''s pretty much the same posture and move) The blood collides with the lightning and fire, being almost equally matched to them, but failing topletely block them as the two swords pass through it and hit the axes, making Torkyal give his all to stop them from reaching his head. Tank doesn''t miss the opportunity as he swings his mace hit him from the side, cracking one or two of his ribs in the process. Losing bnce and strength for a second he fails to hold off the swords from reaching him, trying to dodge he falls backwards, but earns two big cuts on his chest. Blood gushes from them as he stands with his head bent down. "Ha, ha, ha, hahahahaha!" From a silentugh he suddenly startsughing with all of his might as he looks straight at them, there was no emotion in his eyes except excitement, the wounds didn''t matter, him getting overpowered didn''t matter, all that Torkyal lived for was to fight, everything else was secondary, even his chieftains orders. "Great, hahahahahaha, you guys might even kill, hahahahahaha, how exciting,e, give me more!" Torkyal shouts happily and charges at them. Swish Another arrow was released, this time however he doesn''t even take notice of it as it hits his shoulder, he simply continues with his charge. Swish Swish Shadows two daggers arrive as well, being aimed at his head, this time he swings his right axe to block them, even though he didn''t care for wounds, he wasn''t simply going to allow his enemies to kill him before he had his fun. "Got you!" Shadow exims as he sps his hands. "Shadow des!" Description: Using the power of the shadows the user can conjure up to four des forged from the shadows of his weapons, the des can be released at any time and will disappear after hitting their target, by leveling up the skill the user can conjure more des. From the shades of the two daggers, four more daggers suddenly show up, passing below his axe they hit Torkyal in the chest and abdomen, dispersing right after and leaving four stab wounds. Torkyal winces in pain but puts his left axe up in an effort to block another attack Slice His forearm, shoulder and a small part of his neck start bleeding while a trail of lightning was left, behind him Reign attacks again, fully d in lightning. "What?!" The speed of his opponent astonished Torkyal as he was barely able to follow Reign moving, turning around he tries blocking the attack but only gets a big cut on his left side, going deep and showing a part of his ribs. Groaning in pain he tries to attack but only spits out blood as his back gets cut by Wolfs ming sword, the fire burns around the wound and makes it worse. An arrow flies over, daggers were thrown, Tanks mace drops down in fury, all of these attacks make their way to him, his current state doesn''t allow him to block any of them, suddenly the strong and scary elite was turned into a punching bag to them, mere seconds away from death. "You bastards, die!!" Torkyal eyes go bloodshot as he shouts in anger. "Blood Nova!" A force was sent from the inside of Torkyal body, materializing as a bloody sphere around him, with a shout the sphere explodes and throws the three attackers back. Reign and Wolf hold their stomachs as they slowly stand up, the final attack from Torkyal managed to do a bit of damage to them, Tank, on the other hand, thanks to his superb defense and body manages to only get some light superficial injuries. Torkyal was still standing, his axes were on the ground as he didn''t have enough strength to hold them anymore, his whole body was riddled with wounds and was bloody from head to toe. Turning his head with difficulty he speaks. "Well done rats that was a superb fight." Finishing his sentence he coughs up blood and struggles to talk again. "D-do me a favor, finish me off will you, you lightning bastard." He looks straight at Reign as he tells him with a smile on his face. "I''ve fought enough, time to rest now." Reignes in front of him and nods, even though he was their enemy and a monster, he still earned all of their respect with his strength and fighting style, not backing down for even a moment. Rising his sword up Reign swings it sideways and decapitates him, ending the battle. Chapter 38 Berserk Set Thud The head of Torkyal falls down on the ground, quickly followed by his body and a notification [yers have sessfully defeated the hidden chambers boss Torkyal, calcting rewards] - 500 exp gained - 50S coins gained - Rank C Berserkers Armguards acquired - Rank C Berserkers Boots acquired - Rank C Berserkers Axe acquired Looking at the rewards in front of their eyes everyone widened their eyes, the exp and coins were nice but to get 3 rank C equipment was beyond what they thought they would get. Everyone gathered together to check them out. [ Rank C Berserk Armguards ] Def : 20 Endurance + 2 Strength + 1 Description : Armguards worn by the head captain of the hobgoblin base, after being drenched in the blood of hundreds of his in enemies they have evolved to their present state. Set Bonus ? [ Please equip all 3 set pieces to gain information about the set bonus.] [ Rank C Berserk Boots ] Def: 20 Vitality + 2 Endurance + 1 Description : Boots worn by the head captain of the hobgoblin base, after being drenched in the blood of hundreds of his in enemies they have evolved to their present state. Set Bonus ? [ Please equip all 3 set pieces to gain information about the set bonus.] [ Rank C Berserk Axe] Attack: 35 Vitality + 1 Strength + 2 Description : One of the axes used by the head captain of the hobgoblin base, after being drenched in the blood of hundreds of his in enemies it has evolved to its present state. Set Bonus ? [ Please equip all 3 set pieces to gain information about the set bonus.] "Gulp, these look freaking good man, so, who should use it?" Shadow gulps as he looks at the stat window of the equipment, the equipment itself would strengthen anyone nicely, not to mention the bonus if worn as a set. "Well since none of us really uses an axe I think Tank should use it, after all a mace is the most simr to an axe amongst our weapons." Wolf shrugs his shoulders and points to Tank who was drooling while looking at the berserk set. "Really, are you guys sure you want to give it to me?" He wakes up from his daydreaming when he hears what Wolf said and asks everyone with a befuddled look on his face. "Well, I agree, what about you two?" Reign turns around and asks Shadow and Beast who both nod their heads in agreement. "Well, congrats Tank, it''s yours, equip it now, let''s see the set bonus." Tank hurriedly nods his head and goes to the equipment, afraid that they would change their minds. Finally wearing the set he shares the bonus info with them. Set Bonus: Strength + 3 Skill avable Blood Frenzy : By using this skill the user goes into a frenzy after making his blood pump at an incredibly fast pace, increasing the overall stats the frenzy may turn the user berserk and make him temporarily lose his consciousness while fighting in a prolong battle. " So it gives a bit of strength and a new skill, this one is quite simr to yours isn''t it Wolf?" Reign asks Wolf after checking the information. "A bit, the difference is that mine literary boils my blood to achieve the pumping and only increases my strength while his increases everything, the risks have to be big as well." Wolf calmly stated after thinking about both of the skills. "Don''t you guys worry about anything, I''m a big guy, I can easily take such a pressure." Tank flexes while bragging to them, the ck and blood red colors of the armguards and boots being prominently disyed on him, forming a sharp contrast to the gray greaves and chest armor he had on. The axe looked like it was made from normal wood that had some patterns inscribed on it, the de was a bit chipped and old, one could wonder if it would evenst in a fight. "Anyway, let''s recuperate here a bit, there''s so many mana crystals and gold, we should try to at least take some." [The yers can decide to convert all the things inside the hidden chamber for extra rewards.] "Oh, well that''s nice, what do you guys think?" Reign chuckles when he reads the notification and asks everyone else. They all show their agreement by nodding their heads at him. "Alright, but first let''s use some of the crystals to replenish our mana, I bet all of us are low after all of these fights." Moving to the crystals Reign simply takes one and starts absorbing it, the others quickly follow after him and do the same. After a couple of minutes and mana crystals Reign says. "System, convert everything here for the extra rewards." [Converting in process] All the crystals, gold and equipment suddenly shine with a bright white light and disappear from their sights. [Converting finished.] "Well guys, shall we?" Putting his hand in front of him Reign points to the door as he asks. Climbing up the stairs they all exit the hidden chamber and get back to the building, Greenie and the two wolves were waiting for them outside, they left them there in case some goblins show up and decide to ambush them, that was thest thing they wanted during a fight, not to mention that they didn''t want to risk them being hurt before the final battle. Going up the stairs everyone gets to the second floor where a bunch of goblins and hobgoblins were waiting for them. "So it seems like this is the weing party huh." Shadow says with a wide smile on his face. "Let''s go guys, don''t overdo it, we need to conserve our mana after all." Reign takes his sword out and moves towards the group of enemies in front of them. After 30 minutes everyone was on the 5th floor, reading some documents in what seemed to be the chieftains office, or at least somebody close to him. Ding! [The yers have sessfully found the reason why the goblins were collecting mana crystals, please in the enemy to finish the dungeon and get your rewards.] "This is?" Beast looks at the papers in front of him, the writing being fully understandable by him, not to mention that the drawing beside them gave most of the information. "So using mana together with blood to level up and be stronger, it seems Torkyal had that done to him, is that perhaps why he went berserk?" Tank asks with a serious voice, even though the hobgoblin captain was their enemy Tank still had respect for him, not yielding in front of them 5 and graciously epting death were things that made Tank find admiration and respect in him. "Probably, considering how his skills were all blood rted he had to have been involved with this in some way." Wolf calmly reads more of the notes while trying to simultaneously look at the drawings, trying to memorize them. "Alright, let''s go guys, the next floor is the roof, that''s definitely where he is waiting for us." Reign says while storing everything useful from the room in the inventory. Together they all step on the stairs leading to the final boss, ready to finally end this. Chapter 39 Goblin Chieftain Stepping on the roof everyone saw a gruesome sight, numerous corpses were piled alongside the edges, forming small hills, blood could be seen everywhere and bits of flesh were floating in blood puddles. Beast put a hand on his mouth to stop himself from vomiting, the others did not fare much better, they all felt sick to their stomachs upon witnessing such a scene. In the middle of the rooftop was a huge magic circle that was drawing mana from the surrounding crystals, the blood and corpses were being pulled by it, scattering into pieces whenever they touched it. A huge figure could be seen in the middle of the circle, the group could only see his huge muscr back. Hearing them the figure slowly turns around to face them. [ lvl 10 Goblin Chieftain Groll ] Strength : ? Agility : ? Endurance : ? Vitality : ? Willpower : ? Spirit : ? "So you are the worms that destroyed my beloved minions." He spoke with a deep voice filled with hatred. Standing 2.4 meters tall the chieftain put an incredible amount of pressure on them, muscles were bulging everywhere on his body, his arms alone were thicker than those of an average persons legs. His shaved head was filled with scars, as was his face, his whole body actually was like that, a testament of what he had to survive to be what he is today. "My goblins, hobgoblins, my captains and even Torkyal, you little maggots actually dared to kill all of them and disturb me!!" His voice was low at the beginning of the sentence, in the end however it turned into a shout that made their ears ring. Picking up a huge hammer with a spike on one end he slowly walks towards them, the magic circle slowly dissipating around him. "The magic circle has been turned off my lord, we can begin again at a moments notice, the corpses of these men will be highly beneficial to it." A goblines out from behind one of the corpse hills and bows to the goblin chieftain. [ lvl 9 Goblin Shaman ] Strength : 9 Agility : 11 Endurance : ? Vitality : ? Willpower : 18 Spirit : 3? "Not only a level 10 boss but a level 9 enemy too, shit, this is going to be harder than we thought guys." Reign curses while looking at the two goblins in front of them, the chieftain was huge and incredibly imposing, while the shaman was just a tad taller than a normal goblin and was a bit hunched. Holding a wooden staff in his hands he looked like an old man that couldn''t harm anyone, but just by looking at his name and the incredible amount of the spirit stat he had Reign knew they were dealing with a magic user, physical ability was worthless for them. "We should probably deal with that guy first, types like him probably don''t have a lot of defence and hp, his closebat ability should be quite low as well." Shadow says while looking at the shaman, him and the others knew that the faster they manage to kill the shaman the better it is for them. "That''s easier said than done, the big guy definitely will give it his all to stop us from doing that." Wolf says immediately after Shadow, the basic tactic of dealing with long range attackers first is something everybody knows, even the weakest of foes like the normal goblins. "I know, but if me and Beast try at the same time I think we could make it, listen this is what I thought of doing." Shadow quickly tells them his n of dealing with the shaman, making the others widen their eyes in wonder. "That should work." Wolf nods his head in agreement as they get ready to face the approaching chieftain. "I don''t want you interfering at the beginning, only do so if needed." He tells the shaman standing behind him before continuing towards them again. "Yes my lord." The shaman gives another bow before moving to the side to observe the fight. "Turning down help, this guy really is underestimating us." Tank has a displeased look on his face as he looks at the chieftain, cracking his neck he tells the others. "I''ll use my rush on him first, you guys attack him like we did to that captain before, alright?" "Yeah, we can go with that." Reign nods in agreement as he walks towards the right side, Wolf takes the left and Tank charges forth in the middle. "Remember the n Beast, we need to do this correctly for it to work." Shadow tells Beast while he was charging an arrow. "Don''t worry, I got it." Beast says with a serious expression. Greenie slowly moves towards the chieftain with the wolves on his sides, watching the chieftain he gulps in nervousness as he knew the strength and terror the being in front of him possessed. "So one rebelled huh." The chieftain Groll takes a look at Greenie before focusing on the enemies approaching him, even though it angered him to see one of his own attacking him he dismissed him, as his strength wasn''t enough to be a threat. Bull Charge! Tank charges forth with the bull around him, with the berserk set equipped he was stronger than before, and the illusion of the bull looked a bit more real. "Not bad, but that won''t be nearly enough!" Groll shouts as he swings his huge hammer with both hands. "Kings glory." Groll calmly says while a ck figure materializes behind him, mimicking his posture of swinging the hammer. Bam! The hammer and shield connect, while Grolls huge hammer gets pushed back together with his hands Tank is actually the one in a disadvantage as he slides back almost 2 meters, his shield bent a little in the middle and his hands shaking from the impact. Lightning stab me sh Wolf and Reign attack immediately after the moment of impact, trying to injured the boss before he can do anything, but Grolls simply swings his hammer at Reign while the phantom behind him swings it at Wolf. ng Fire and lightning explode from the sides as both of their attacks get blocked, the power behind Grolls swing was enormous, and the phantom behind him seems to have the same amount as well. Swish Shadow suddenly throws his two daggers at Groll while a secondter Beast releases a fully charged arrow towards the shaman. "Impudent!" Groll shouts as he coats his hand in ck mana to block the daggers, extending his other hand with the hammer he moves the phantom to hit the arrow in the nick of time, making it change its course and miss the shaman. Tank charges forward again, using his new skill to boost his power. Blood Frenzy! Tanks body suddenly starts emitting a blood red aura, his muscles bulging visibly as he charges forth, at the same time he uses his ability to the max, hardening his body. Muscle Pump Lightning Movement Wolf and Reign both use their skills as they charge towards the boss again. Tank jumps up as he brings his axe down on the boss Bam! The boss manages to block the strike, although with some difficulty as his arm shakes visible from the contest of power, Tank uses his shield to try and pommel his face but it gets blocked by Grolls palm, the two figures struggle before Tanks momentum from the jump dissipates, using his strength he manages to push himself backwards as Wolf and Reign arrive to fight the boss for a second round. Wolf used his now heavy sword to fight the phantom while Reign with his superior speed fights against the boss. Even though he was much slower Groll still manages to block every attack and keep him at bay with little difficulty. Greenie arrives with the wolves and attack Groll who simply kicks, both of the wolves get hit and fly back with a whimper. "Trying to use some mutts to fight me, don''t make meugh you maggots." Putting his foot down he immediately brings his hammer down at Reign who approached and tried to stab him. Reign immediately jumps to the side to dodge the hammer that leaves a crack on the ground where he previously stood. Greenie sees a chance and draws back his fist before punching one of the chieftains arms with full force. Shattering Punch The skin of the chieftains arm rips open as the punchnds and leaves a wound on the spot, blood spurts from the wound and coats Greenies arm and face. Greenie smiles as he managed to wound Groll, but before he could celebrate Groll swings his now wounded arm sideways to hit him. Widening his eyes Greenie immediately puts his sword up to block the hit. Bam! As the arm connects he gets thrown back, coughing blood from his mouth and kneeling down on one leg. "Hmph! Little traitorous worm." Groll nces at Greenie for a moment before focusing back on Reign, who had suddenly disappeared. "What?" Groll says in confusion as he feels a touch on the side of his body. "Compact" Feeling pain from his side Groll widens his eyes and tries to move back "Punch" Reign says in a low voice while hitting the chieftain. A loud sound was apanied with some knockback to Reigns hand, blood and flesh spew from the left side of Groll who puts a hand there and growl in pain. "You little bastard!" Followed by the sound of wind breaking the huge hammer was swung with one hand, catching Reign off guard and making him retread with haste. "I see, no wonder you managed to defeat Torkyal, you worms do have some strength." Groll says as he looks at them. "But if this is all then it''s time to end this." As soon as Groll finished his words everyone suddenly felt a suffocating feelinge from him. Holding the hammer with both hands he brings it to his chest and ms it to the ground. "Kings fury." The hammer hits the ground and an incredible amount of mana gets released, a huge amount of darkness spews from the point of impact, crack form everywhere on the roof as columns of dark mana shoot up. Reign and the others hurriedly move around, dodging the columns that kept following them. Wolf shes one but finds no sess as the two halves immediately reconnect and hit him in the chest. Tank uses his shields to block the columns that have now turned to tentacle like forms of mana that continuously attack them. "What the hell is this?!" He shouts while moving back, trying to put distance between himself and them. "Whatever it is it''s bad news, how can we block it?!" Shadow shouts while nimbly dodging the attacks thrown at him, moving backwards he fails to see one behind him and gets hit, making him stop in pain. The other vines immediately attack him after, wounding him everywhere. Swish Beast jumps up as he dodges an attack, bringing his bow up he releases another charged arrow towards Grolls head. Groll lifts his hammer up and deflects it, suddenly all the vines scatter into the air and disappear. "As expected, you can''t move while using this skill." Beast calmly says as he looks the chieftain in the eyes. "Hmph, shaman, you may join now." Groll suddenly tells the shaman as he lifts his hammer up. "Understood my lord." The shaman gives a bow and approaches to him, his staff glowing with a green light. Chapter 40 Groll’s Fall "Spirits of the nature I call thee, Natures Aid!" The shamans staff shines brightly with a green light as the boss'' wounds slowly heal, Reign and the other narrow their eyes at the sight. "As expected the shaman can use healing magic, it''s good that we didn''t go all out at the start, alright guys, let''s start with the n, the faster we get rid of him the better." Wolf says while they all charge the boss again. "We''re starting with the n Beast, make sure you shoot with intent to kill, we don''t want the big guy to suspect us or anything." Shadow throws his daggers at the shaman while saying so. ng! "Still haven''t learnt you lesson huh?" Groll''s phantom blocks the daggers with ease as he swings his hammer at Tank. "Oh spirits, hear my call and give thy your blessing, Minor Strength." The shamans again prays as a light cover Groll Bam The hammer collides with the shield multiple times as neither one gives off an inch, Tank was at a disadvantage as he needs to use both hands to block the ferocious assault. Reign attacks from the left again, trying to use the situation to his advantage but finds his attacks blocked by the arm of the chieftain that was coated in mana. "Dammit, even though my attacks manage to pierce through the mana the damage I do to his arm is almost negligible to him." Reign curses as he swings and stabs all while trying to get closer. "Hahahaha, fall in despair humans, your end is near." The shaman snickers a bit as he watches the fight with a rxing attitude. Wolf was fighting the phantom that was now no longer mimicking Groll''s movements, the higher freedom of actions seemed to have made it weaker as Wolf found it much easier to exchange hits with it, being almost equal. Whilst fighting suddenly Wolf misses the hammer and the huge sword gets mmed to the ground, the phantom immediately starts lifting the hammer to deal a devastating blow. "I was waiting for that you cunt, Upwards me sh!" The ground underneath Wolfs sword suddenly bursts into mes, the small explosion helping him to swing it up with great strength. ng! The sword hit the hammer that was still being lifted and makes its arm bend backwards, making the hammer swing at its back. Swish Beast unleashes another arrow at the shaman, with Groll fighting Reign and Tank and the phantom being unbnced he was certain the arrow will manage to find its mark. The arrow manages to pass by the phantom and arrives at the shaman who was now a bit tense, holding his staff he prepares to defend against the arrow. Tssss The arrow hits a barriers that suddenly showed up, extending only 30cm from the shaman it manages to defend against the arrow for a while before breaking, it did its job though as the arrow lost most of its strength and gets easily blocked by the staff. "You little worms actually managed to get passed me, not bad, but not enough." Groll smiles at them as he continues fighting, everyone tenses their eyes, being worried at the attack not working, but at the same time showing a bit of joy as well. Tank suddenly grunts as he gets pushed back by the attacks, bending down he uses all of his strength to jump high in the air. Shadow sends a dagger at the boss who doesn''t even try to block it as it was off target, this happened a few times and he got used to it. Wolf sword erupts into mes as he follows Tank and jumps at the phantom who simply extends his hammer in anticipation to block. All seemed normal to the boss until Greenie showed up, holding the wolves in his hand and suddenly throwing them at the shaman. "Shattering punch, half power." He only used his shattering punch until his forearms, increasing his throwing strength, allowing him tounch the two wolves with ease, they zoom above the boss andnd straight at the shaman, who was now defenseless without his barrier, the pounce on his legs and bit them down. Shadow des Four des suddenly erupt from the shadow of the dagger thrown earlier, they head straight towards the now immobilized shaman, piercing deep inside him. "Argh!" The shaman growls in pain and coughs out blood, his body was weak, as a magic caster any attack can be fatal to him. Wrecking ball Tank curls up in the air as he slowly starts falling down, on the other side Wolfs attack almost arrives at the phantom, before Wolf himself stops it, using the hammer as a tform he simply jumps from it and arrives behind Tank, hitting him with the side of his sword andunching him towards the shaman. "You worms dare?!" Groll yells before moving to intercept Tank, but stops as his back erupts in blood. Lightning charge "What is it big guy, you getting angry?" Reign stands in front of the boss with a smile, lightning dancing all around him, coating him in blue. "How about you stay here for a bit longer and y with me?" Reigns gives him a smile as he disappears from the spot. "What?!" Groll yells as he tries his best to block Reigns attacks, the difference in speed proves to be too big this time as he fails and gets more wounds. Getting angry he tries to use Kings Fury again but stops as he feels a familiar sensation at his back. Shattering punch While the chieftain was confused and giving it his all to block Reign, Greenie managed to sneak behind him, hitting him with all he had. Bam A small shockwave erupts from the back, pushing back Greenies hand and making him slide back 2 meters before managing to bnce himself, holding his arm in pain as it got injured with the attack. "Aaarrghh!" Groll shouts in pain as he bends backwards, the full powered punch managed to tear the muscles in his lower back and even crack his bones, the pain he was in was unimaginable. Bam! At the same time a big bang was heard as Tank finally fell down on the shaman, squashing him in the process and killing him, the wolves managed to dodge at thest second as the shaman fell from the des that hit him. Seeing that Groll''s eyes went bloodshot as he straightened himself, but that came for naught as he feels another familiar sensation, before he could try to dodge he again hears it. "Compact" The skin around the fist tightens up and the flesh slowly vibrates. "Punch." The power behind the punch explodes, once again opening the wound on his side, this time two ribs got broken as well. Groll ignores the pain as he swing the hammer at Reign who swiftly dodges it, already anticipating an attack like that. Before Groll could attack again Wolf arrives from above, punching his shoulder with a fist coated in mes. Volcanic Fist The area around the shoulder explodes, mes erupt and burn the flesh that got uncovered, part of Grolls face gets burned as well, his right ear got hit by the explosion and was almost non existent now, his right eye fully closed as the burns extended all the way to it, making it to painful to try and open it. Bam His hammer falls down to the ground as his arm loses strength to hold it. Reign moves quickly, he knew that wasn''t enough to kill Groll, he was currently in a state of confusion brought by the explosion, his ears were probably ringing and his sight was bad, probably blurry, giving it all he has he arrives at his legs and shes down at the tendons, trying to fully sever them and immobilize him before he could do anything. sh He shes deep inside one leg and seeds at cutting the tendon, before he could celebrate and move to the other one he sees the giant hammer being swung at him from the corner of his eye. "I can''t dodge it!" Reign says to himself as he simply jumps backwards and puts his sword in front, giving it his all to minimize the damage. Bam! This was the first time Reign got hit with the hammer, the huge force behind it made him think his arms were going to break, the attack ends as he gets thrown back by a couple of meters, falling hard to the ground he spits out blood and tries to get up. "Haaaa." Groll exhales slowly, one of his hands was hanging limply as he kneeled down on one knee, holding the hammer with his left hand he used it to stop himself from falling after thest attack, he knew this was the end, even though four of his enemies were injured after hisst attack he was in a much worse state than them, looking up he watches Reign with eyes filled with hate. "So close, my n was so close to being finished, why did you bastard have toe here?!" He shouts at them before an arrowes from the side and plunges deep inside his close eye, making his head cock backwards. "At least, I will at least kill one of you befo-" Before Groll could finish his words Tank appear from behind him, swinging his axe with all his might he chops down hard on his neck, cutting hallway inside it and making a fountain of blood spurt from it. Groll widens his remaining eye before Wolf swings his sword from the other side, managing to cut his head off. Chapter 41 End Of The Hidden Dungeon Wolf grabs the head of the defeated boss and looks at it with a curious expression on his face. "You really did manage to rough us up good you giant meathead, but now just go and rot with the other corpses." Throwing the head away he kicks the body over and walks towards the others with Tank. [yers have sessfully defeated the hidden dungeon boss Groll with his shaman, calcting rewards] - 3000 exp gained - 120 S coins gained - Rank B Groll''s hammer acquired - Rank B Staff of healing acquired - Rank C Kings belt acquired - Rank C Kings gloves acquired - Rank C Ring of Strength acquired - Rank C Ring of Rejuvenation acquired "Shit, we got 2 B ranks and 4 C rank equipment, awesome!" Shadow jumps in delight when he sees all the rewards they got, encouraging the others to quicklye they all inspect the items together. [Rank B Groll''s hammer ] Attack: 65 Def : 20 Strength + 2 Description : The hammer used by the chieftain of the goblin tribe Groll, it has been used for a long time by him to squash all of the enemies on his path to bing the chieftain and boosts tremendous power, once a day the user can activate the skill hidden inside it. Skill description : Groll''s phantom , by activating the skill the user can summon a phantom of Groll that will fight alongside him, the skill costs no mana and will be active for 10 minutes or until the phantom gets destroyed, the user can choose to pour mana in the phantom to strengthen and heal it. [Rank B Staff of healing ] Attack : 5 Def : 5 Willpower + 2 Spirit + 3 Boosts all healing type spells by 25% Description : A staff used by a wizard that died in battle near a mountain, by chance a group of goblins stumbled upon it and decided to give it to their chieftain who passed it to the only shaman the tribe had. The staff was made from a tree nurtured by elves and has a magical effect of empowering healing spells, the user can also pour mana in it to create a barrier that will defend against attacks, the strength of the barrier depends on how much mana was used to construct it. [Rank C Kings belt ] Atk: 0 Def : 5 Strength + 1 Vitality + 2 Description : A belt worn by the chieftain of the goblins Groll, after his fall a part of his soul was trapped in it, changing the quality of the belt and making it stronger. Set Bonus ? [ Please equip both set pieces to gain information about the set bonus.] [Rank C Kings gloves ] Atk: 5 Deff : 5 Strength +2 Endurance + 1 Description : A pair of gloves worn by the chieftain of the goblins Groll, after his fall a part of his soul was trapped in them, changing the quality of the gloves and making them stronger. Set Bonus ? [ Please equip both set pieces to gain information about the set bonus.] [ Rank C Ring of strength ] Strength + 5 Description : A ring imbued with a mysterious magic, has the effect of increasing the strength of whoever wears it. [Rank C Ring of Rejuvenation ] Spirit + 2 Description : A ring imbued with a simple spell of healing, the user can imbue mana to use the spell, the strength of the spell however will be inferior to a proper spell of healing. "All of the B rank items are useless for us" Beast looked at the items and hung his head down in disappointment, none of them use a huge hammer to fight and they have no healer, making the two powerful items worth nothing to them. "Well not entirely." Said Reign as he nced behind him at Greenie who was looking at the hammer with a hurried breath. "Hahahahahaha, seems like Greenie only like big weapons, no matter what they are!" Tankughs full heartedly at the sight. "Well I''m the only one who uses a two handed weapon and I don''t want to switch my sword for that thing there." Wolf says while he gives a sneer towards the giant hammer in front of them. "So I propose we give it to him, he is part of the team anyway." He proposes while shrugging his shoulders. "Alright, we all agree then?" Reign asks everyone and the nod in agreement. "Well that''s it then, Greenie you can take it, and stop looking at it like that, it''s weird." Greenie jumps at the hammer and starts swinging it in circles nearby, looking like a high school girl that fell in love the first time. In his excitement he didn''t even hear Reign and simply continued with his antics. Looking at his subordinate who was acting weird Reign sighs in disappointment before turning around to distribute the other items with his party. "Wolf is the one that focuses on strength the most so the ring goes to you, the staff is, well, like Beast said, it''s quite useless to us now so let''s just put it in the inventory, now for the set items and the ring, I already have a good sword and some items, Tank has a set, so you two decide on who gets what." Reign shrugs his shoulder with disinterest and walks away, leaving only Beast and Shadow to talk. "Honestly Beastie I''m alright with either one so you can choose which you prefer." Shadow sits down on the ground as he tells Beast. "Well, I''m always at a distance with my bow, you are the one that uses both long range attacks and fights at a close distance, so how about I take the ring?" Beast had be much more confident after all the battles he had gone through with everyone, without stuttering once he proposes to Shadow. "Fine by me Beastie!" Shadow jumps up and takes the two items, equipping them immediately he checks out the bonus. Set Bonus: Strength + 2 Vitality + 1 Endurance + 1 "So no skill huh, well I guess it''s better than nothing." Shadow says and shares the description with everyone. Ding! [yers have sessfully finished the hidden dungeon, exiting the dungeon in 3, 2, 1 ] A bright light follows the notification and everyone finds themselves in the white room again. Ding! [yers have sessfully finished the 1st hidden dungeon in the world, special rewards will be given.] [yers have finished the hidden dungeon with a perfect rating, distributing rewards.] - 2000 exp given - 200 S coins given - Title given ( Dungeon Hunter ) [yers are the first to finish a hidden dungeon, distributing rewards. ] - 1500 exp given - 100 S coins given - Mysterious Gold chest given - Title given (Dungeon Pioneer) [Rewards have been distributed, transporting the yers back in 3,2,1] The bright light shines again as everyone opens their eyes in the familiar forest, looking around they smile brightly and move towards the castle, it was time for them to finally pick a ss and be stronger. [Tutorial phase finished, the systems rules are going back to normal, announcing the changes in 30 minutes. ] The systems voice is heard in their heads, now that the so called tutorial phrase is over things are going to be much harder than before, but everyone is confident that they will be ready for the future, they have to. Chapter 42 Game Changes And Class The group was on their way to the castle when they heard the system notification again, it was time to see the changesing to their world. Ding! [The rules of the game have been brought back to normal, changes are as following:] - Party system will go back to normal, exp will be now divided into equal parts to the party, the party can also choose manual distribution if they want to, each member can gain more or less exp depending on how they choose. - Enemies will give 20% more exp - Each Elite and Boss type enemies will have their own territory in which other monsters of the same kind will not intrude, monsters of the same species can be found in the area. - Drop rates from normal mystery chests will be lowered. Reign and the others were carefully reading the change log, other than the 4 main changes there were more, mostly concerning the behavior of some monsters and the ways they will differ from now on. "So it seems there will be less small groups of low level enemies now, even though it doesn''t really matter much for us other people that are still low levels will find it harder to level up now, including the students and professors from our university, damn it, it wasn''t enough that Earth changed into this hellhole, they''re making it even harder to survive now!" Reign grit his teeth while looking at the notification, a wooden stick he was ying around with got snapped in half by his grip. "This situation follows the rules of the system, the only thing it cares is for the strong and talented to survive, the weak and the cowards will simply die off." Wolf says with a serious expression on his face, he wasn''t really worried about other people, in his opinion the only ones that he cares about are his party members and his family, everyone in the party is are strong and will definitely be able to rise to the top of the world with enough time, his family on the other hand are all like him, they should have no problems surviving, and each one will definitely be simr to him right now. "Hey look at this part!" Shadow excitedly runs up to Reign and shows him what he saw. - The Central Hub building will be soon avable to everyone in the safe zones, yers canmunicate with each other on the forums and even send private messages to each other by paying a fee. "We can find out the situation in New York this way, even get in contact with aunt or uncle if we''re lucky enough." Reigns eyes widened after seeing this, after his parents death the only people he still cared about were Lee, Lee''s family and his uncle, finding out their whereabouts and current state was something he was always worrying about, now with the new building they finally have a chance to do so. "Yes, we just need to post on the forum and maybe they will see it, I hope they''re alright, oh god I hope so." Shadows sentence starts with huge excitement but near the end his voice gets very low and his eyes get watery. Reign takes a look at his friend and puts his arm on his shoulder, trying tofort him. "They''ll be alright, I''m sure of that, you know those two the best, there''s no way uncle would die from fighting any low level monster, even barehanded he could probably break the skulls of a group with ease." "You''re right, dads definitely alright, and mom is probably there with him, I just hope they will see our message, or even post one themselves." Shadow wipes his eyes and smiles at Reign. "Guys, sorry to break you up now but we should probably hurry and go back, the sun is slowly setting and god knows what situation we will find ourselves then." Tank gets near the two and tells them with a concerned look, although they went hunting at night before it was always dangerous, with the new changes who knows if they woulde face to face with a group of high level monsters or not. "You''re right Tank, we should get back, we''ll have enough time for everything when we get back at the castle." Reign stands up and takes a look around, everyone was ready to go back so he slowly walks towards their destination. One hourter they could see the huge castle walls in front of them, getting to the gate they patiently wait as it slowly opens. "Seems like you guys made good use of thest day of the tutorial phrase huh, well done, you might want to rest a bit before going and getting a ss, the opportunity won''t go anywhere." Jack greets them inside and gives them advice. "Just a heads up though, everyone will get different choices depending on how you fought until know, your abilities and professions y a part as well, so don''t get surprised if some of you get multiple options while some only get one." "Wait what, so you''re telling me if I want to be a mage I can''t, because I used knives until now?" Shadow exims as soon as Jack is finished with his words, Jack in turn shakes his head and answers. "Didn''t you hear what I said, abilities and professions y a part too, so if someone has a talent for being a mage but only used meele weapons will now, well he can still get that option, and don''t worry to much, you will have opportunities to mold your ss to your liking as you level up more, ss advancements will give you more specialized options too." "I see, thank you for the information vice-captain." Beast gives a small bow after hearing what Jack said, he knew this wasn''t information that everyone knows, it was just Jack giving them some benefits after seeing their talents. "It''s alright, now go, get a good rest and go to the ss temple tomorrow, I''ll be there to see you off and check you out when you finish." Jack simply turns around and waves at them while going away. "Well, you heard the man." Wolf shrugs his shoulders as he goes towards the castle to rest, everyone soon follows suit. As soon as he came in his room Reign immediately lied down to rest and do some thinking, todays battles were hard fought but luckily for them, they finished the dungeon without any serious injuries and were thus able to immediatelye back here. "Picking a ss, I wonder what options I will get." Reign slowly closes his eyes while thinking that, whatever happens he will just choose the one that he thinks suits him best and that''s that. Tomorrow morning they all got together and went down to the dining area to have breakfast before they go to pick their sses, they were all sitting at the same table, Greenie included. People around them were ncing at them from time to time but nobody took the initiative to talk with them or get close, it was expected after all, everyone was scared and full of concern about the fights they will have to get into outside the castle walls and there were they, going out every single day to fight and be stronger, in the minds of many they were just a punch of crazy people. "It''s already been a couple of days and people still have the same mindset huh, well either they will learn and be more like us or they will die outside." Wolf uses a handkerchief to wipe his mouth after finishing his meal, feeling the gazes of all the people around them he said without trying to be quiet. Some of the nearest people heard him and couldn''t help but have a terrified expression on their face, they knew he was right, they will either fight monsters and be stronger, earning enough to stay in the castle, or they will simply end up as a meal. Going outside everyone slowly walked towards a building that resembled a church, there was no door on it, darkness was all you could see inside of it. Getting to the building everyone looks at each other before nodding and stepping inside. sh The second Reign got inside he saw a sh or bright light, following that he felt his body being moved and thus he opened his eyes again. He could still see Shadow and the others, they were all beside one another, the space around them was twisting and turning, before finally stabilizing and letting them all see where they were now. It was a huge hall, the columns being a full 30 meters long, the walls and the surroundings all had strange carvings on them, making the whole ce seem incredibly magical and ethereal. From behind one pir a couple of people emerged, they walk towards them and stop some 2 meters from them, checking them out they could suddenly see words floating about them, these people were the ones they had to get a ss from, they were the ss trainers. Chapter 43 Getting A Class Reign and the others looked at the nine people standing in front of them, each had their name and the ss they were responsible for teaching floating above their heads. - Warrior Trainer Kroll - Swordsman Trainer Kane - Knight Trainer Lance - yer Trainer Odoc - Mage Trainer Iryhtil - Thief Trainer Caen - Druid Trainer Ciannait - Archer Trainer Qiralei - Assassin Trainer Eldar Looking at the people in front of them everyone was surprised to see a familiar face, the captain of their castle, the assassin trainer Eldar! "Heya guys, surprised to see good old me here?" Eldar gives them a wide smile while looking at them, snickering a bit as he watches their surprised faces. "C-captain, why are you here?" Shadow gulps while he asks Eldar, nobody expected the captain to be a trainer. "Well long story short everyone from the Alliance can apply for a job on a new, you could consider me to be a bit lucky and get two." Eldar brings two fingers up and gives the peace symbol while smiling with all of his might. "A bit lucky?" The huge and muscr Odoc sneers and says. "Even the god of luck would find it difficult to get two jobs of such importance, calling yourself lucky is a huge understatement." "Enough Odoc, it''s not our business, let''s just get over this, looking at these guys I don''t think anyone will choose me, so if you will excuse me I''ll take a nap while you decide." Iryhtil takes a nce at Reign and the others and moves towards a giant pir, he sits down and leans on it, trying to fall asleep. "Alright everyone, let''s not confuse the poor guys any longer, so all five of you have be eligible for a ss, usually you would do all kinds of tests before meeting any of us and getting a trainer but luckily for you guys the system''s rules changed for us too." The knight trainer Lance shrugs his shoulders and sighs before continuing. "Now we have toe forward if an individual or a party did any notable things beforehand, and well you guys acting crazy and finishing a hidden dungeon with a level 10 monster inside is more than enough to get a good rating." "So I''ll start the introduction, as a warrior you can be proficient of all kinds of weapons, fighting defensively or offensively, short-range or medium range, you can do it all." The warrior trainer Kroll boasts as he introduces the ss to them, above his head they could now see the names of those eligible to be a warrior, there were three of them, namely Reign, Wolf, and Tank. "Yes, you can be proficient with almost all weapons, never achieving the master level or more." Kane suddenly says from the side. "You don''t need to when you can counter your enemy with a different weapon each time." Kroll growls from the side while shooting a venomous stare towards Kane. "Yeah, sure, well if you choose to be a swordsman on the other hand you can be a master of the sword, being fast, efficient, and stronger than a simple warrior," Kane exins the ss in simple words looking at Reign during his speech, he of course doesn''t forget to throw a verbal jab towards Kroll whose face reddens with anger. "A knight on the other hand is a stable, unyielding ss, you will be able to defend against all attacks while not forgetting to damage your opponent, quite useful if you''re a big guy." The big man Lance shes a smile to Tank after exining his ss, having full confidence that he will choose him in the end. "A yer is simple, use a big weapon with both hands and don''t allow your enemy to do anything before you crush him, technique and skill can both be crushed with overwhelming strength." Odoc simply looks at Wolf as he says. "A mage, ahh, a mage simply uses magic to st enemies to pieces from long-range, something you guys seem not to care about," Iryhtil says while yawning and promptly returns to sleeping, seemingly not caring if anyone chooses him. "A thief is a master of deception, you won''t be able to fight as well as others but why do that when you can just go around and steal whatever you want, you have an enemy you can''t beat, wait till the night and steal his equipment, he gets weaker and you get stronger, simple stuff right?" Cane exins his ss with passion, all the other trainers look at him with disgust when he finishes. "Fighting is only the final option, why bother doing that when you can be one with nature,municating and forming bonds with nts and beasts, if a fight is inevitable though, you can use everything you have and show the wrath of mother nature to them." The druid Ciannait says, her eyes glinting with a dangerous and ferocious light at the end of her sentence. "Nature is useful and good, but why bother with it when you can simply put an arrow through your opponent''s heart or head from a mile away, makes it much easier and less bloody." The beautiful elf Qiralei says, leaning on one pir and looking straight at Beast who felt his heart stop for a moment. "So I''mst huh, well the name of the ss says it all right, be stealthy and assassinate your enemies before they know you even exist, but don''t be fooled into thinking an assassin can''t fight in a melee, our speed can make it quite difficult to hit us while allowing us to hit you." Eldar smiles at all of them while finally nodding at Shadow. "So, who will you guys choose, you needn''t be hasty, we have time," Iryhtil says from the back and goes back to sleep again. "I''d actually thank you if you were fast, I don''t want to stay here much longer, this hall always gives me the creeps," Qiralei says as she goes through her long silver hair with her hand. "I choose swordsman." Reign simply puts his hand up in the air as he says, looking at the other trainer he simply shrugs his shoulder in apology. "It fits me the most, sorry." "yer." Wolf nods at Odoc as he says. "I wanna be a knight, I don''t want to waste my awesome shield skills." Tank grins from ear to ear while looking and Lance. "Sorry, thief doesn''t sound bad but I don''t want to be useless in fights so I choose assassin." Shadow apologizes to Cane before nodding at Eldar. "Ummm, I, I choose archer, even though I like animals and all, using a bow is the only thing I''m good at right now." Beast bows down to Ciannait before giving a shy smile to Qiralei who smiles back, making Beast blush in shame. Ding! [All the party members have chosen a ss, adding sses and benefits now.] [From level 10 yers will no longer get 2 points while leveling, each level up will now reward 4 points, 2 being free attribute points that the yer can use whenever he wants to.] Ding! [yer codenamed Reign has chosen swordsman as his ss, rewarding skills now.] [Passive skill Swordsman awarded.] Description: As a swordsman, the only thing important to you is your sword and how you wield it, all sword-rted proficiencies level up 30% faster, and the sword proficiency immediately gains a higher level. Sword Proficiency C+ advances to B- [Active skill Downward sh awarded.] Description: By focusing mana on his sword a swordsman can sh down with one hand or both, generating a huge force with it. One-handed sh deals 150% damage, two-handed deals 200% [Active skill Swordsman Heart awarded.] Description: A swordsman is always calm and collected, by using this skill the yer will enter a state of concentration, allowing him to perceive the world at a slower pace, adapting to his enemies with ease. Ding! [yer has enough mana to level up, leveling up!] Level up! Level up! Level up! [Current yer level is 13, additional stats gained] [ Strength + 2 , Agility + 3 , Spirit + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 13 ( 3 830/6000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 6 Strength : 20 (23) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 23 (28) (+3 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 12 (13) (+1 from item) Vitality: 14 Willpower: 14 Spirit: 18 (26) (+2 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand to handbat B+ Sword Proficiency B - Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 24 exp: 78%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) [yer has gained a ss and evolved to a stronger being, awarding stats.] [Strength + 5 , Agility + 6 , Endurance + 2 , Vitality + 2 , Willpower + 2, Spirit + 4 ] Chapter 44 Encounter With Bullies Name: Reign Level: 13 ( 3 830/6000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 6 Strength : 25 (28) (+2 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 29 (34) (+3 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 14 (15) (+1 from item) Vitality: 16 Willpower: 16 Spirit: 22 (30) (+2 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand to handbat B+ Sword Proficiency B - Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 24 exp: 78%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) "Damn, 21 bonus stat points, that''s more than we got for the first 10 levels, now I see why you told us not to fight a level 10 monster, the increase in stats is huge," Shadow exims to Eldar while clenching his fists in excitement, the power he now had was much stronger than a couple of moments ago. "Well, of course, level 10 is the first advancement point for everyone, even an lvl10 goblin bes much stronger and harder to deal with, it could fight evenly with a level 9 hobgoblin for a period of time, now you see why what you did with the dungeon is crazy." Eldar shakes his head as he tells them, finding a hidden dungeon andpleting it before getting a ss would be a suicide mission for nearly everyone, but these guys actually managed to do it, and they didn''t even get life-threatening injures from it, to say he and the others were surprised would be an understatement. Everyone gives Eldar looks of jealousy, being trainers of such talents will give many benefits, but it still pales inparison to what Eldar will get for having them in his zone, a promotion is certain, even by a couple of ranks. "All right now guys, you can leave now, once you get used to your ss and start having problems with something you cane here again, you will meet our doppelgangers who will help you out, learning new skills is also something you can do," Eldar says with a calm look before turning around and going somewhere with the other trainers. "Well I guess that''s that, in the end, we didn''t need to do any test to get our sses, I am a bit let down but I guess this is good too." Shadow shrugs his shoulders before walking into the portal with everyone else. Walking out of the ss temple, everyone was greeted by an ugly sight. Greenie and the two wolves were facing off against a group of 5 guys who had their weapons drawn. Seeing that Reign immediately came forward and shouted. "What the hell do you guys think you''re doing?!" Hearing him Greenie turns around while the other group looks at Reign. "So it''s you, I could ask you the same thing, bringing monsters in the zone, what do you think you''re doing, do you have any idea how many people got killed by them?!" A guy with red haires forward and yells back, Reign recognized him immediately, his name was Connor, he was one of the bullies of the school together with the other four who were his followers. When he and Shadow enrolled in the school these guys together with some others tried to create problems for them, always picking fights with them until Reign and Shadow decided it was enough and beat them up, Connor always hated them for that, they were the kings of the school before these two joined. A couple of hours ago he and the others managed to kill a group of goblins lead by a hobgoblin, the hobgoblin dropped a C rank axe that he took for himself, seeing the stat boost it gave Connor became arrogant and thought it was finally time for revenge, the monsters were just an excuse to anger Reign into fighting them. "Huh, what the hell are you talking about, Greenie has been here for a couple of days already, did your brain get fucked up after the terraforming, not that it wasn''t before actually." Reign simply scratches his head while saying, he already understood why they were creating trouble now, they probably leveled up a bit and got some equipment, thinking they were hot stuff now. Looking at Connor he simply uses his Inspect skill on him. Name: Connor Level: 6 ss: None Race: Human Attribute points : 0 Strength : 15 (16) (+1 from item) Agility : 16 (18) (+2 from item) Endurance: 11 Vitality: 10 Willpower: 10 Spirit: 8 Proficiencies: Hand to Handbat D+ Axe proficiency D+ Skills: Mountain Split C Rank D Seeing the stat window Reign made a guess that the axe in Connor''s hand was probably the reason he was so arrogant, the skill was probably given to him by it and the stat boost as well, of course considering the stats he and the others had, he was quiteughable. "So you want to fight against our monster huh, alright, Greenie go ahead, don''t use a weapon, and don''t kill him please." Reign simply waves him off in annoyance before instructing Greenie who grins widely after hearing him. Turning around Greenie starts slowly walking towards Connor, cracking his fists in delight. "Puny human, me break," Greenie says while still having a grin on his face, Connor and the others truly angered him,pared to him they were weaklings, andpared to his master and his teammates they were just insects, and yet the dared to yell at them and draw their weapons. "Sending a simple hobgoblin against me, your still arrogant as ever Reign, alright, just watch how I kill your pet, I''ll fuck you up next you little bitch!" Connor yells in frustration as he runs at Greenie, holding the axe with both hands. "Mountain SPLIT!" Suddenly he jumps in the air and shes down at Greenie, his axe shinning with a brown light. Greenie looks at the axe before sneering, putting both hands up he widens them, trying to catch the handle of the axe. "What is that goblin doing, seems like even after bing a pet he is still dumb as the others, serves him right." One of the bullies looks at the sight in confusion before spitting down. Bam! The axe falls down and Greenie manages to catch it, holding it with his full strength he lowers his posture a bit, making the soil around his feet move. "What?!" The bullies look at the sight in horror, the strongest move of their boss was actually caught, they didn''t dare to even move. "Puny human." Greenie looks at Connor with ridicule before turning his arms around and smashing him down on the ground. "Argh!" Connor cries out in pain before getting up with difficulty, looking at the monster in front of him he suddenly felt a huge amount of fear, he knew he couldn''t win. "Wait I-" Before he could finish his sentence Greenie moves, getting in front of Connor he punches him in the stomach with all of his might, making Connor spit out blood as he was sent backward by 2 meters, he tries to get up but just falls down again. "Hey that''s not fair, I see what you guys did, Reign you bastard, you actually became underlings of this thing didn''t you, fight me fair and square if you dare to you bastard." A blonde guyes forward with his sword pointing at Reign, he was called Squall, his strength was almost equal to Connor, only losing the leader position today when Connor got the axe, looking at the fight that ended miserably for him, Squall thought that he will gain the recognition of everyone if he beats Reign now. (That is definitely what happened, these bastards couldn''t have gotten so strong so fast, they probably got this monster as a pet and got it to fight for them, hahaha, after I beat them up I can take it from them, nobody will be able to stop me then.) Squall grins in delight while thinking, looking at him Reign simply asks. "Are you sure you want to fight me?" "Huh, getting scared huh, that proves it then, you guys are just weaklings that bowed down to a monster, we should just ki-" Before Squall can finish Reign suddenly erupts with lightning and shows up in front of him. "Annoying," Reign says while punching him in the sr plexus, making him fly back a full 5 meters. "Anyone else wants to fight?" Reign asks the other 3 bullies who shake their heads, fearing that they might be next. "Good." Reign goes back to normal and walks back to the others under the terrified gazes of the bullies and the other students nearby. Chapter 45 Social Hub And A New Objective "Well you certainly didn''t pull any punches there, I''m guessing both of these guys have a couple of broken ribs, not that I have any issues with the way you did things, I would''ve done the same." Wolf smiles at Reign while talking, he was surprised just then, seeing Reign allow Greenie to fight and then fighting the other guy by himself, not to mention doing it in such a ruthless fashion, he was impressed by Reign''s decisiveness. "I learned some time ago that the best way to deal with people like them is to simply crush them, if you show any weakness they''lle like hyenas at you." Reign simply waves it off before facing everyone. "So, it''s almost nighttime, I think we had enough action for the day, let''s rest and then tomorrow we''ll go to the Social Hub, I don''t know about you but me and Shadow need to check something out." Reign looks at them all while talking, everyone nods in agreement while Shadows breath gets a bit hurried, he didn''t know what he was feeling, excitement at the fact that he might talk with his parents tomorrow, or fear that that may be impossible now. (Whatever happens I have to be prepared, maybe they don''t have the Social Hub at their ce, I can''t get overexcited.) Shadow thinks while walking to the castle with everyone, not noticing Reign looking at him with a worried expression. (I hope they''re all right.) Reign thinks before moving his eyes away from Shadow and continuing on to the castle. Far above them, on the top of the main tower, Eldar was standing and looking down. "Those guys definitely didn''t let our expectations down, to think they would be able to take down a level 10 at this stage, incredible." He says with sparkling eyes while looking at the group from above, behind him Jack inspects a map of the surrounding area that they finally made. "That''s for certain, but more importantly, are you sure about this, you didn''t make any mistakes while scanning the area?" Jack squints his eyes at Eldar who turns around with a frown. "Of course not, you know I would never y around with something that important, it''s correct, we have a little town close by, I was thinking of sending them off there once they be stronger." "That''s not a bad idea, looking at the map I really can''t see any dangerous areas on the way to the town, a couple of days should be enough for them to level up enough to go there, the main question is, do we tell them now or wait tillter?" Jack puts the map down with a sigh. Looking at his usually unreliable captain with a serious expression. "I was nning on telling them tomorrow, it''s always a good thing to have an objective to strive towards, they''re not dumb, they''ll understand it''s too dangerous to go now, at least I hope so." Eldar sits down and shrugs his shoulders, he had big expectations towards Reign and the others, he wasn''t willing to see them die so soon. "I understand, I''ll tell them you wish to meet them tomorrow, they''ll probably go to the Social Hub, I''ll wait for them to leave before telling them." Jack stands up from his seat, nodding to Eldar he turns around and leaves the office. Reign was lying on the bed, thinking about thest couple of days and all the crazy things that have happened. Lightning flickers on his hands, it has be something of a habit of his to y around with his ability every night, for some reason, it always calmed him down. The lightning was much stronger than before now, Reign felt that even without using a skill it could be used to deal damage to the enemy. Looking at the lightning he has an idea, making it dance between his thumb and middle finger he slowly squeezes it with them, trying to make it morepressed. Squeezing down he manages to turn the lightning into something resembling a marble ball. Letting it rest on his thumb he puts his middle finger behind it and pushes it down on the thumb, the finger gets a bit red as he pushes down hard, finally he flicks it forward, hitting the ball and making itunch at the wall. Zziiip! The lightning creates a trail in the air as it hits the wall, charring it ck. Ding! [New skill created] [Will you name the skill now?] "Lightning bullet." Reign smiles as he looks at the notification, a moment of thought was enough to give him the inspiration to try this move, seeing it work and getting a new skill made Reign happy. Deactivating the skill he turns around, closes his eyes, and goes to sleep. In the morning Reign and the others have breakfast before leaving the castle and moving towards the Social Hub, Shadow was shaking a bit, filled with trepidation about what might have happened with his parents. Reignes to his side and pats his shoulder. "Hey man, you ready to go inside?" He asks the nervous Shadow as they stood right in front of the big building that was the Social Hub. "Y- yes, let''s go." Shadow gulps and tries his best to calm himself down, slowly he enters the Hub together with Reign. "Wow." The inside of the Hub was very different from the outside, the outside look of the Hub was like a medieval inn, while inside looked very high tech with big floating screens shoving the main forum conversations. On the sides were cubicles and smaller screens were put inside them, together with two chairs and a desk. "Well, let''s go to one of those." Reign grabs Shadow by the bicep and walks towards one of the cubicles. Getting inside they both sit down and look at the screen. It looked like a simple chatbox, having options to filter the range of where people were talking from. The minimal range simply said safe zone, while the highest they could go so far was 200 km around them, looking at the multitude of people talking they now confirmed one thing, there were people close by, at least in the circle of 200km. At the upper right corner, there was a button that read log in, Shadow clicks on it and gets a notification on the screen. [yer Shadow has logged in, showing messages.] The screen cked out for a moment before going back to normal, Shadow could now see one more room on the screen, there was a red blinking dot on it, he touches it with his finger and the chat room changes, the first sentence he reads makes his eyes tear up in happiness. [ Lee are you alright, it''s me, it''s dad, me and mom are both fine, please answer as soon as you see this son, please. ] Reign logs in and finds a simr message left for him too. [ Reign I hope you are alright, it''s uncle Hwang, me and auntie are both fine, answering me as soon as you see this ok? ] Looking at the message Reign feels a familiar warmth in his body, using a keyboard in front of him he types a reply and sends it, Shadow does the same. "See, what did I tell you, it''ll take more than some monsters and magic to take uncle down." Reign smiles at Shadow who was smiling from ear to ear and pats his shoulder. They both get up, paying the fee for using the cubicle and sending the message they go out to meet the others. [ - 10 S coins ] Getting out they see the others standing together with Jack and waiting for them. ? "Hey, what''s up?" Shadow looks at Jack and asks him. "The captain wants to see you guys, it''s important," Jack tells them before turning around and walking towards the castle, seeing the serious expression on his face everyone hurried after him. Knock Knock Jack knocks on the door twice before opening it, not waiting for a reply. "Hey, guys, nice to see you again,e one sit down, makes yourselves nice andfortable ok?" Eldar smiles at everyone while urging them to sit down, after everyone had done so he moves closer and gets serious. "This," He says while showing them the map on the table. "Is the finished map of our surroundings, the first 100km that is." Hearing what he said everyone widens their eyes and jumps up to check the map out. "Calm down, I''ll let you look at it all you want, let me finish first." Eldar puts his hand up and makes them sit down, finishing that he points with his finger at one ce on the map. "This ce here is about 85km away from us, I have confirmed it''s a town, one that has a smaller safe zone." Everyone gets excited while listening to him, they already knew there were people around them by looking at the forum, but now they even knew the location of one ce. "What I want from you guys is simple, level up to 16 and go there, see if you can contact the people living there and see if they are interested in an alliance, and before you ask yes, you need to be level 16 before doing this, if it was anyone else I wouldn''t let them go before hitting level 20 but you guys have shown strength beyond your levels so I lowered it for you." He turns around and points to three spots that were in the middle between them and the town. "These three ces are the only things you will need to worry about, they''re the reason for the level requirements." Everyone nods as they suddenly receive a mission from the system. [Captain Eldar has given you a mission.] [Reach level 16 and go to the new town.] Failing to do one of the two will result in the mission failing and you not receiving the rewards. "Alright, we''re off to level then." Reign suddenly jumps up and moves towards the door with everyone following him. Jack chuckles at the side while Eldar smiles. Chapter 46 Opening The Gold Chests Reign and the others left the office and got together in Reign''s room. "We didn''t have time before, let''s check those chests and the two titles out." Reign sits down on his bed while saying so. Waving his hand he brings the status screen in front of him and looks at the titles. [ Title: Dungeon Hunter ] Description: A title given to those that manage to finish a hidden dungeon with a perfect rating. While staying inside a dungeon, all stats, attack and defense will rise by 5% [ Title: Dungeon Pioneer ] Description: A title given to those that managed to finish a hidden dungeon fist. While being in a dungeon it will be easier to find clues towards secrets inside of it. "Alright, the effects are not bad, but how exactly will it be easier to find clues I wonder." Wolf looks at the descriptions in front of him and frowns. "Maybe we will get a notification or like a beep whenever we are close to one?" Beast scratches his head while answering, everyone nods their heads in agreement as his guess made sense. "Alright, let''s check the chests now, chest, chest!" Tank jumps up and down on his chair excitedly, looking like a little kid who was preparing to open presents. Everyone takes out their chests from the inventory, the chests were golden in color and even shined a bit, with the new information from the system they knew that equipment has a color based on their rank, gold was the color of B rank items, they were very expectant towards these chests. "Alright, let''s open them," Reign says and opens his chest together with everyone. [ Mysterious Gold chest opened, yer has gained Rank B Fire Casters Gloves ] "I actually got a rank B," Reign exims in surprise as he checks the gloves out. [ Rank B Fire Casters Gloves ] Atk: 10 Def: 10 Spirit + 3 Willpower + 3 Description: Gloves made fromva spiders silk, have strong fire-based properties and will increase the power of any fire-rted skills and attacks by 30% [ Mysterious Gold chest opened, yer has gained 100 S coins and Rank C Feather Boots ] "Not too bad. " Wolf nods his head as he looks at the boots in front of him. [ Rank C Feather Boots ] Def: 20 Agility + 3 Description: Boots decorated by feathers of a strong storm bird, channeling mana to them will increase the wearer''s speed by 15% [ Mysterious Gold chest opened, yer has gained Rank E boots, Rank D Enchanted Dagger, Rank E gloves, Rank F metal pipe, and 30 S coins ] "Noooooo!" Shadow cries out after seeing the items he got, the only usable things are the coins as everything else was just trash, including the dagger. [Mysterious Gold chest opened, yer has gained Rank C Belt of Power and Rank C Ring of Enduring ] [ Rank C Belt of Power ] Def: 10 Strength + 2 Vitality + 1 Description: A belt decorated by runes to enhance the power of the wearer''s body. [ Rank C Ring of Enduring ] Endurance + 5 Description: A ring imbued with mysterious magic, has the effect of increasing the endurance of whoever wears it. "Sweet!" Tank smiles happily after seeing the items he got, even though he wasn''t as lucky as Reign the items were something he could use and their rank was not low. Everyone suddenly turns their heads and stares at Beast, he was thest one to open his chest, based on what happened thest time everyone had a feeling he would get lucky once again. [ Mysterious Gold chest opened, yer has gained Rank B+ ( half grade A ) Broken Sword of Dominance ] [ Rank B+ ( half grade A ) Broken Sword of Dominance ] Atk: 60 Strength + 4 Agility + 4 Spirit + 4 Description: A broken sword of a forgotten swordmaster, even though its power is nowhere close to its glory days it is still a mighty weapon. When using the sword the users'' mana will have a 40% increase in mana efficiency and a 40% increase in attacking power. Using an enormous amount of mana the user can bring the sword back to its former power for a short period of time. "Holy mother of god." Shadow stares at Beast with his mouth agape, everyone around him did the same. "I knew your luck was good but man, what the fuck." Tank says to the embarrassed Beast who was scratching the back of his head with a shy expression on his face. "Well, let''s see, we got a rank B item, B+, 3 rank C''s, and some trash that Shadow picked up." Reign snickers at thest part, happy that he was no longer the only person to draw an F item. Shadow sits down grumpily on the side and turns his head sideways, ignoring Reigns'' remark. Beast suddenly gets up with the sword in his hand, going over to Reign he stabs the sword in the ground and says. "Nobody else uses a sword so this one is yours, cap''n." Smiling from ear to ear he tells Reign, he always felt a bit awkward that he had higher-level equipment than the others, even though his effect in battles was lower than Reign, Wolf, and Tank. "Then I won''t stand in ceremony, thanks Beast." Reign stands up and pats Beast''s shoulder while thanking him, looking over to Wolf he says, "The gloves are yours, Wolf, they''re pretty much useless for anyone else." "Sure, then I''m giving the boots to Beast, that''s the least he should get after getting such a high-rank weapon." Wolf gives Beast the boots as he takes the gloves from Reign. "Umm Shadow you can take C " Before Tank can finish Shadow interrupts him "I already have a belt and the ring is useless to someone like me, you should wear both, you''re our meat shield anyway, the tankier you are the better." Tank stops in his tracks and simply nods his head at Shadow who had a slight smile on his face. "So, weren''t we talking about going leveling, the faster we do so the better, we got a town to visit." Shadow gets up and tells everyone, they all nod before equipping the new equipment they got. Getting outside they take the familiar path to the gate, eager to check how different the forest and the monsters inside are now. Before they leave though they see Jack waiting for them beside the gate. "Seems like you guys got some nice new toys huh," Jack says while observing them, his gaze stays a bit longer on Reigns'' new sword. "Don''t forget what the captain said, no moving towards the town before hitting level 16, even then it will be a dangerous journey." Everyone nods at him before he continues. "Also, don''t go too far inside the forest, even though you are much stronger now you never know if a big group of monsters will appear, or worse a boss-type monster." Jack lectures them some more about how the forest has changed and that it will be harder to find smaller groups now before he finally sighs and moves away. "Anyway, just be careful and don''t get yourselves killed." "Don''t worry, we''re not suicidal or anything, we''ll just explore a bit nearby to check out the differences beforeing back," Reign tells Jack with a smile that makes him frown. "Looking back on your past actions I highly doubt that." Turning around he gives them a wave before the gate opens and they leave. He slowly walks up the stairs to the wall and stares at their receding figures. Chapter 47 Changes In The Forest sh A hobgoblins head flies high in the air as a fountain of blood spurts from its neck, dying the surroundings red. "Phew, that''s the third group so far." Shadow wipes the sweat off his forehead, ever since they entered the forest they''ve been avoiding any small groups they woulde across, with their levels the monsters in the beginning areas of the forest give a minuscule amount of exp, they only foughtrger groups, this one was the third. "It''s definitely different now, we woulde across smaller groups much more often before, not to mention that groups of this size were non-existent till now." Reign wipes off the blood from his sword before putting it back in the scabbard on his hip. Surrounding the five of them were numerous corpses of the monster group they just killed, just from the first nce you could number at least 14 of them. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 96 exp points gained- - lvl8 Goblin Thief killed, 96 exp points gained- -Lvl8 Hobgoblin killed, 96 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Hobgoblin killed, 84 exp points gained- -Lvl1 Goblin killed, 12 exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 24 exp points gained- -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 36 exp points gained- -Lvl3 Goblin killed, 36 exp points gained- -Lvl5 Goblin killed, 60 exp points gained- -Lvl4 Goblin killed, 48 exp points gained- -Lvl2 Goblin killed, 24 exp points gained- -Lvl7 Hobgoblin killed, 84 exp points gained- -Lvl8 Hobgoblin killed, 96 exp points gained- [The yers have earned 1165exp points and 65S coins, distributing] [yer has earned 233exp points and 13S coins] "The amount of exp gained has really gone down by a lot." Wolf walks over to Reign with his greatsword resting on his shoulders. Looking around he says; "I think we should just go around these guys as well, let''s just go in deeper and find some stronger enemies, it''ll take us ages to level up like this." "I agree, fighting against these guys is no fun." Tank chimes in from the side, ever since getting sses, everyone got a huge increase in their strength, monster groups like this one posed no problems for them. "W- well at least it''s safe like this." Beast looks up at Tank while stuttering, even though he was slowly getting used to fighting and had his confidence go up a fair amount, he still had some reservations when talking with everyone. "Don''t worry about it Beastie, right now the only thing that can endanger us would be a high-level boss or a huge group of stronger enemies, everything else is just cannon fodder for us." Tankughs heartily as he pats Beast''s shoulder a couple of times in session. Beast smiles nervously and nods. "Well I agree with what Wolf said, let''s go in deeper and find some stronger monsters, I want to go to that town as soon as possible." Shadow looks at the forest with a burning gaze, after finding out both of his parents were still alive and all right the only thing on his mind was to be stronger so that he could see them again. "Let''s go then." Reign simply nods at his friend, he understood what Shadow was feeling right now, he had the same thoughts as well, besides their little groups, the only people he cared about were Shadow''s parents and his uncle to whom he already sent a message and was waiting for an answer. Everybody slowly walks towards the forest, it wasn''t as scary as it used to be, with their current strength they had enough confidence to challenge the Elite boar they came across a long time ago, even the ogre that chased after them would be a target for them now. Going through the dense forest they made sure to be quiet and go around any groups they came across, it was only after more than 30minutes that they finally came across suitable opponents. [Lvl 10 Gnoll ] [Lvl 10 Gnoll ] [Lvl 11 Gnoll Hunter ] [Lvl 11 Gnoll Warrior ] There were 4 gnolls in front of them, 2 of the gnolls were almost the same as the lower leveled ones they came across the first time they entered the dungeon, the only difference was that their fur was a bit thickerpared to those. The hunter and warrior were very different though, the hunter was carrying a spear with him and had some light leather armor covering his body. The warrior on the other hand was equipped with a short sword and a thick reinforced wooden shield while wearing a simr kind of leather armor as the hunter. "Sooo, we just charge in?" Shadow looks at everyone for confirmation, everyone shrugs their shoulders in response, the enemies in front of them are strong but, they''re still weaker than Groll was, while they were much stronger. "I''ll just use my charge at them first, you guys join in after that." Tank gets up and starts walking towards the gnolls that have now been alerted and were observing him with a vignt gaze. Tank continues walking slowly as he stretches his neck left and right, getting ready for the fight. Lowering his posture a bit he breaks into a sprint at them, the phantom of a bull materializing around him. Bulls Charge! Looking at the powerful attacking at them the gnolls widen their eyes and get ready to fight, instead of trying to block Tank though they simply dodge out of the way, leaving themselves vulnerable to Reign and the others. Beast and Shadow take a level 10 Gnoll each, those gnolls had no armor or shields with them, making them more suitable targets for their long-range attacks. Greenie was standing right behind them, ready to jump in if they get into trouble while the two wolves were each on one side of Beast. Nocking an arrow Beast releases it towards the gnoll who barely dodges it, making him stumble a bit before continuing to run towards him, Shadow, on the other hand, was using both his ability and knives to attack the gnoll who was barely making any progress at closing the distance, it could be seen who was more experienced from this exchange. Beast was stronger than Shadow at long range, but his shyness and nervousness made him hold himself back in fights, the only way to ovee it is to get face to face with a dangerous situation, stimting himself and slowly changing him. Wolf ms his greatsword down on the gnoll warrior, making his legs bend a bit from the force transmitted from his shield. On the other side Reign was facing the hunter who was trying to stay at a distance while attacking him with his spear, Reign of course understood the intention and was aggressively attacking, slowly shortening the distance between them. Tank managed to destroy 2 trees with his charge, looking at the situation in front of him he lowers his shoulders before sitting down and watching the show, he knew the battle was already half won, it was only a matter of time before all 4 gnolls be corpses. The gnoll at Beast''s side finally managed to shorten the distance, being near the striking range he immediately lowers his posture before trying to jump at Beast whounched another arrow at him. The gnoll evades it by simply moving to the side a bit, but as the arrow passes by him it suddenly explodes and knocks him to the side, the fire burning the left side of his body. Shadow on the other hand had stopped using the long-range attacking method and was facing the gnoll in a melee fight, using his superior speed and footwork to dodge every strike while dancing around the monsters and wounding him with his daggers from time to time. Wolf and Reign had already gained the upper hand in their battles, the warrior was strong, but under the ferocity of Wolf''s attacks he had no chances for a counter, simply using his now cracked shield to survive the onught. The hunter was in no better shape, Reign was able to get close to him, preventing him from using his spear efficiently. "Yup, this fight turned out to be boring too," Tank sighs while watching them while sitting down on the ground in boredom. Chapter 48 Ogre Hunting "Ghyaa!" The hunter gnoll lunges desperately with his spear, his body already covered in wounds and blood. Reign simply stands calmly while the spear approaches, just as it got near to his face he ducks to the side and swings his sword, cutting the gnoll stomach open and spilling his intestines. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] -Lvl 10 Gnoll killed, 180exp gained -Lvl 10 Gnoll killed, 180exp gained -Lvl 11 Gnoll Hunter killed, 240exp gained -Lvl 11 Gnoll Warrior killed, 240exp gained [The yers have earner 840exp and 50S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 168exp and 10S coins.] "Just this small group was able to get us so much exp, going deeper inside is definitely a good choice," Wolf says while looking at the battle notification in front of him. "Seems like the exp gained from monsters greatly increases from lvl10, well that''s a given, considering how much stronger they get." Reign simply scratches the back of his head while telling so. "So, are we going to continue forward, if we do we''ll get a ton of exp from the battles," Shadow happily says, sheathing his daggers at his waist. "Well as long as we do everything in a controlled and smart fashion." Beast goes to move his sses up, forgetting that he no longer wears them. "Still not used to your eyes being fine ay Brainy?" Tank puts his hand on Beast''s shoulder as he asks. "I-it''s a bit weird, not having my sses on and seeing well, I think I''m going to get some with normal ss, just to have them on," Beasts sighs while saying, when they got a ss their bodies underwent a kind of evolution, any kind of defect was immediately cured, bad eyesight included. "Well, whatever floats your boat I guess, now let''s go, we should aim to level up at least once today." Reign turns around and walks deeper inside the forest, everyone following after him. Moving through the forest they encountered several groups of monsters, 2 of which they fought, the two groups were also on the smaller part, one having 5 hobgoblins, a new variant of the hobgoblins was there, a hobgoblin lieutenant, his strength was between that of a captain and normal hobgoblin. The other group they fought was also a familiar one, kobolds. There were 6 kobolds in it and they managed to give them some trouble,pared to hobgoblins the kobolds were definitely stronger at the same level, the exp they gave was also a bit higher. They also managed toe across a fight happening between two bigger groups, a group of 17 iron boars, lead by a level 18 elite was fighting against more than 20 orcs. The orcs were having a slight advantage with their superior numbers, Reign and the others thought of ambushing the winner of the fight, but after seeing the battle between the elite boar and the orc chief they quickly dispelled the notion, just fighting against one of them would prove to be incredibly difficult, not to mention them and a couple of other monsters. Something horrifying happened afterward, while they were moving away from the battlefield they came across a small clearing. Everyone had the thought of just crossing over it before both Wolf and Beast stopped, Beasts felt a life force underneath the clearing while Wolf''s instinct was ring up, warning him that danger was in front of them. Sensing a couple more life forces moving towards the clearing Beast quickly told them while hiding himself. Everyone followed his example and simply observed the clearing, waiting to see what exactly would happen when the approaching monsters came there. There were 4 monsters in the approaching group, all 4 were kobolds and at a high level as well, the weakest amongst them was a level 15. As they came to the clearing they inspected their surroundings and rxed before sitting down to rest a bit. As they saw the sight in front of them everyone was a bit confused at what was happening, everyone except Wolf who was getting a worse feeling every passing second, he knew something was going to happen soon. And happen it would. The earth suddenly exploded as a huge lizard came out, immediately attacking the kobolds the lizard managed to kill one immediately aftering out, crushing it with his ws. The 2.2-meter tall lizard then immediately turned around and used its tail to hit another kobold, smashing apart the arms which were held up to block the attack, the tail continued on, hitting the poor kobold''s chest,unching him at a nearby tree. Bam! The kobold hits the tree and falls down, no longer moving. The other two kobolds try to run away but quickly get chased by the lizard who makes quick work of them. [Lvl 20 Field Boss, Earth Lizard ] Hssss! Everyone sharply inhales at the sight, the kobolds were not weak by any standards and it was a question if they could defeat them in a frontal fight, but against this boss, they were as vulnerable as toddlers, not even managing to wound him before getting killed. "I think we should back away take a long detour around this ce." Reign proposes while smiling nervously. "Yup, let''s go, let''s go." Shadow quickly nods in agreement and starts moving back, the others slowly do the same, afraid that the boss might see hear them and give chase, that luckily does not happen and they managed to get away safely. "That thing was terrifying, will we really be able to defeat something like that when we get to level 20?" Shadow breathes in and out rapidly as his heart was beating like crazy, seeing that monster made him remember the first time they ran across a field boss. "Probably not, it''sbeled as a field boss, we probably need more people at a simr level to defeat something like that, although it does depend on how much stronger we be in the meantime." Wolf answers to Shadow, he had no confidence in fighting something like that right now, he knew it would spell certain death. "If that thing is so strong, then I wonder how strong the wolf that came to the castle a couple of days was, not to mention the vice-captain, he actually defeated something like that in one hit," Reign says while further consolidating his thoughts on having Jack teach him about swordsmanship, even though he had a trainer there was nothing that said he couldn''t have more right? Slowly walking they made sure to go around the clearing, going a bit deeper they heard sounds of fighting nearby, looking at each other they nod and make their way there. The closer they got the louder the sounds were, getting to the scene of the fight they saw an ogre fighting a group of wolves, well fighting was an overstatement, the ogre was smashing the wolves apart with his giant wooden club that he was using, whenever a wolf would sessfully jump on him to bite him he would simply grab it with his other hand before smashing it at the ground and the nearby trees. [Lvl15 Ogre ] Strength : 3? Agility : 2? Endurance : 32 Vitality : 2? Willpower : ? Spirit : ? Looking at the stats Reign and the others talk to one another. "Should we try, its stats are quite high," Beast looks worriedly at everyone, the ogre was strong, stronger than any monster they had faced before. "He definitely is strong but he''s busy with the wolves, if we wait until the end of the battle and then quickly attack him we should be able to do quite a bit of damage, our victory should be only a matter of time then." Wolf quickly analyzes the situation before telling everyone the battle n, hearing him everybody became more certain that they could win. "Alright, let''s follow Wolf''s n then." Reign nods in agreement and goes to his ce in the ambush, everyone does the same before crouching down and continuing to watch them fight in front of them. The ogre didn''t have any difficulties with the wolves, after a couple of minutes and dead wolves the survivor''s whimper before fleeing the area, passing underneath Reign and the others who were high up on the trees. Grabbing a carcass with his hand the ogre starts eating it raw while going to a nearby tree to lean against. Tank looks down at the ogre who was right below him, looking at the others and seeing them nod he squats down before jumping high in the air. Tanks movement alerts the ogre who looks up to check but only sees the branches and leaves of the tree, no signs of any enemies. Before he could rx again and continue eating he hears a sharp piercing sound from his sides, an arrow, and two daggers wereing his way. The arrow gave him a more dangerous feeling so he was ready to smash it with his club, as for the daggers he simply flexes his left hand gets prepared to deflect them with it. As they get near he does exactly that, the arrow gets smashed down while the daggers get deflected, but as the arrow gets hit it explodes, catching the ogre by surprise while feeling pain at his left side, looking down he sees four ck des in him, the wound was only superficial though but it managed to enrage the ogre before it could find the perpetrators he looks up as a shadow was cast at him. Tank was already close to him, his body shining like copper as he smashes down on the ogres head. Bam! The ogre didn''t have enough time to dodge or block so he takes the full brunt of the Wrecking Ball and bents down, his head almost touching the ground. Wolf and Reign appear at his sides and immediately sh at his legs, trying to immobilize him immediately at the start, lowering the danger he posed by a lot. sh! Both of their hit connect, Reigns sword cuts through the muscles and tendons with ease while Wolf''s half cuts and half breaks the leg. "Arghhh!" The ogre cries out in pain as his legs get cut open, falling down he tries to hold himself with his hand but fails as Tank immediately uses his axe to smash at it. Arrows and daggers continuously arrive and stab inside the ogre''s body while Reign and Wolf cut apart his legs to make sure he can''t fight against them, Tank was the only one that was in slight danger as the ogre managed to swing his arms at him a couple of times, making him slide back every time. "Let''s end this!" Reign shouts as both he and Wolf jump at the ogre''s head, lightning and mes burst out as the head of the ogre gets smashed apart under their might. Chapter 49 Deep Forest Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl15 Ogre killed, 550exp gained - 60 S coins gained - Rank D Ogres Club gained - Rank C Ogres armband gained [The yers have earner 550exp and 60S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 110exp and 12S coins.] Checking the items they gained everyone gets disappointed at the weapon, it was only a rank D, and quite a normal one to bout, the armband was something any one of them could wear though, so it was much more valuable to them. [Rank C Ogres armband ] Def: 15 Vitality + 1 Endurance + 2 Description: An armband worn by ogres, being worn in many battles it has bathed in the blood of the fallen enemies and absorbed some mana from them, making it stronger and allowing it to strengthen the body of its wearer. "Yeah, this thing is yours Tank, you''re the only one that needs these stats that much anyway." Shadow simply shrugs his shoulders as he turns around and sits down on a broken log that was nearby. Reign uses the system to get the valuable parts of the ogre''s body before joining the others to venture further inside the forest. Entering deeper inside they realized that their surroundings have be much darker, the trees became thicker and bigger, their branches and leaves blocking the sunlight from entering and bringing light in it. The atmosphere turned gloomy after a while, even after walking for so long they have yet to encounter any enemies, something wasn''t right. "This ce is creepy, just being here gives me the creeps guys, not to mention that something fishy is going on, how is it possible that we have yet to encounter a single monster, it''s been over 20 minutes now, we should have run into at least 1 group till now." Shadow voices his opinion to which everybody agrees. While walking carefully nobody seems to notice the branches and roots of the trees move slightly, like a snake they slowly crawl on the ground or move carefully in the air, trying not to rm the unsuspecting prey. "I know it''s weird, we all do, that''s why we''re moving so carefully now, we need to be prepared to deal with an enemy right away, especially if it''s something stealthy." Reign turns to Shadow and shushes him before exining. Everyone else joins it and gives their opinion on why there are no monsters and why this part of the forest is differentpared to before. "I think that it''s just the atmosphere, not only does the forest house stronger monsters deep inside it, it also starts to attack you mentally like this, making us lose focus and alertness." Beast analyzes the behavior of the forest so far coupled with this part, his conclusion immediately got epted as the right theory currently. "Agreed, it''s only trees here and nothing else, if your mind really does go haywire here it would be very problematic to leave with all of these huge trees that look like monsters." Wolf nods in agreement as he adds his own analysis after Beast, as soon as he said it though he stopped immediately in his tracks. "Guys, get your weapons out, I think I know what''s happening here." Wolf suddenly says as he grips his greatsword. "The monsters were always around us, we just failed to see them. Lighting the fire on his sword Wolf immediately cuts behind, severing and burning some branches that were behind them, a high-pitched scream of pain could be heard as he did so, the other branches and rootsunch and attack at the group right away. The attack came too quickly and unpredictably, not giving them time to form a defensive situation and making them give their all to defend against the pouring attacks. Reign uses his sword to sh the branches, cutting them neatly and letting some lightning pass on to them, shocking them in the process. Looking ahead he could finally see what the enemy was by the status window he could now see. [Lvl15 Cursed Tree ] [Lvl13 Cursed Tree ] [Lvl16 Cursed Tree ] [Lvl14 Cursed Tree ] [Lvl15 Cursed Tree ] Most of the trees inside this part of the forest where the monsters here, alwaysying low and not moving any parts of their body do that they can seem harmless, before going all out to kill and devour the enemy. Wolf''s situation was the bestpared to them, the fire he uses with his sword was enough to burn the approaching branches, prompting them to leave him and find a new target amongst them 5. Beast and Shadow were the ones that could not do much right now, Beasts power is good against one enemy, not having any aoe attacks and skills, Shadow was not much better off, his daggers were not very useful against trees, throwing them at his enemies like before would only deal superficial damage while going in close would be incredibly difficult with all the branches and roots between them. "Shit, we can''t keep this up much longer, does anyone have any idea on how to defeat these things?" Tank shouts as he uses his axe to chop the branches and rootsing and him, periodically he would use his shield to bash and smash some of them. "Simple, attack the trees instead of only dealing with these small parts, Wolf is already near one so he will take care of it, I''ll need your help to get close to one though." Tank nods in confirmation to Reign, the trees weren''t stopping with the assault, so it was suicide to just stay here only defending. Putting his huge shield in front he slowly moves toward one of the trees with Reign behind him, taking care of all the attacksing from the back. As they get nearer and nearer the attacks changed a bit, bing more unpredictable and faster, that on the other hand allowed both Shadow and Beast a bit of rest. Getting to the tree, Reign immediately uses his lightning charge to get in front of the tree. Using his new sword he hacks and shes at the tree, even these huge trees would fall sooner orter. Lightning flickers everywhere in the area, mixing together with the mes unleashed by Wolf in an attempt to burn everything nearby. The fire unfortunately wasn''t able to fully destroy the trees fully, only leaving burns everywhere. After some 20 minutes, they had sessfully, burning and shocking the branches before fully destroying them. "Dammit, even the freaking forest wants to kill us, where can we stop to rest now, nobody wants to risk it now." Tank shouts in frustration, he loved fighting buttely wasn''t getting any strong enemies to fight against, which in turn made him even angrier than before. "So, should we leave then, or we go even deeper?" Reign asks everyone with consideration, the trees were hard enemies to defeat but they did give a good amount of exp and items. "If we go back we''ll definitely encounter more of these trees so I suggest we move a bit deeper, "Who knows if some monsters are hiding behind us and waiting for us toe back so that they could attack us again. Chapter 50 Attack Of The Shadows [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 15 Cursed Tree killed, 400 exp gained - Lvl 13 Cursed Tree killed, 300 exp gained - Lvl 16 Cursed Tree killed, 450 exp gained - Lvl 14 Cursed Tree killed, 350 exp gained - Lvl 15 Cursed Tree killed, 400 exp gained [The yers have earner 1900exp and 70S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 380exp and 14S coins.] Continuing deeper inside the forest everyone was tense and on top of their toes, they knew now that nothing in the forest is as it seems, even freaking trees wanted to kill them. Passing through thick bushes and moving slowly they fail to see anything of notice, the forest was deathly silent, the chirping of birds, the sounds of insects, there was nothing, just the asional sounds of the wind blowing through the forest and shaking the many leaves. Above the heads of everyone shadows were moving slightly, humanoid figures were observing them silently. "I have a bad feeling about this, Beast, can you use your skill to check the area?" Wolf stops moving as he turns to Beast who nods in confirmation. Kneeling down on the ground he calms down his breathing before using his skill to fuse his sense of hearing with his wolves, apart from the sound of wind and his teammates breathing he hears nothing for a bit, focusing more to make sure he doesn''t miss anything he hears soundsing from above, shallow and slow breathing was heard by him in multiple locations. He jumps back in haste as he yells out "Above us!" A dark shadow swoops down from the branches above them, hitting the ground where Beast previously stood on, with it 2 more get down and observe the party in silence. [Lvl 11 Shadow ] [Lvl 12 Shadow ] [Lvl 11 Shadow ] [Skill Inspect used ] [Lvl 11 Shadow] Strength: ? Agility: ? Endurance: ? Vitality: ? Willpower: ? Spirit: ? Description: Undead beings that resemble dark exaggerations of humanoid shadows. The shadowsck any formidable characteristics but they can follow their prey anywhere with stealth. Lurking in the darkness they feed on the vitality of living creatures. "Dammit, I can''t see any of their stats, seems like this is also one of their specialties" Reign cusses while looking at the stat screen in front of him, the creatures in front of them weren''t high leveled but their aura alone was incredibly dark and unsettling. "It doesn''t matter, based on their levels alone they won''t be too big of a threat, their danger level probablyes from their stealth, and luckily or us Beast managed to find them out before they attacked us," Wolf adds in from the side, fire coating his sword as he prepares to fight the enemies before them. "I guess." Reign sighs in agreement with Wolf''s words, drawing out his sword he makes it burst with lightning before attacking them together with everyone. Beast shoots an arrow while Shadow throws his daggers as he runs towards the shadows, wanting to fight at close quarters for once. Both of their attacks hit but don''t seem to deal much damage as the wounds on the shadow''s bodies slowly close. "Try coating the attacks in mana!" Wolf yells out as he shes at one of the shadows, it manages to dodge the sword but not the fire that was on it, part of its arms catch on fire and make it scream. Reign attacks another shadow that simply runs away from him, seemingly deathly afraid of the lightning on his sword. "They''re scared of lightning?" Reign asks with a low tone as he watches the shadow that attacked Tank while fleeing from him. "I remember that lightning and thunder were supposed to be able to destroy ghosts and demons in some mythologies, most usually in Asian ones, maybe they were right?" Shadow tells Reign as he dodges a couple of attacks from the shadow he was fighting against, Reign nods in agreement before going to Tank, wanting to hit the shadow at least once to see its reaction. Shadow was having an easy time against his opponent, dancing around it he managed to inflict a couple of wounds. The shadow suddenly stops fighting him and draws some distance before pointing at him. Dark foggy mana could be seen at its fingertips, before Shadow could attack again he stops as his feet get tangled in shadows that were found on the ground. "Using shadows to attack me, idiot." Shadows scuffs as he uses his skill, making the shadows nearby obey him, they let go of him and tangle his opponent. "I''m the only one that gets to do that." Shadow suddenly turns into a ck blur as he gets to the shadow with incredible speed. [ Shadow Form ] Description: By using his ability the yer can turn his own body into a ''shadow body'' for a split second. The ''shadow body '' is invulnerable to physical attacks and has great speed Twisting the daggers in his hand and plunging them deep inside the eye sockets he yells out "Shadow burst!" [ Shadow burst ] Description: By stacking shadows on one side of the weapons the yer can add a bonus dark damage to his weapons, by activating the second phase of the skill the shadows burst out from the weapon, exploding and turning into numerous small shadow des. The back of the shadow''s head explodes as the shadow des burst out from it, continuing on for a bit before vanishingpletely. Shadow nods happily after seeing the power of his new skills, with the previous battles he mostly had a supporting role and couldn''t fight as he wanted, with the addition of the two new skills he could now join in the battles as well, without being a burden to everyone. "Wow." Beasts gives Shadow an admiring look, he was always fighting from a distance together with him, thinking that was Shadow''s strong point as well, only now does he see that he was wrong. Looking at the bow in his hands he can''t help but think he took the wrong path, shaking his head he immediately extinguishes the thought while telling himself "No, long-range is where I''m good at, fighting at close quarters like them is impossible to me, I would only be below average at best, this is the only way I can help out in battles for now." Nocking another arrow he aims it at the shadow fighting with Wolf. The arrow shines a bright green light as it gets released, leaving a gust of wind behind it and blowing Beast''s hair back. [ Arrow of Wind ] Description: Infusing mana to the arrow the user makes it ethereal, having strong physical pration and dealing additional nature damage to the enemies. The arrow can damage both physical and ethereal objects. The arrow arrives at the shadow in a moment, passing through its stomach and leaving a big hole in it. Wolf seizes the chance and shes down with his sword, cutting the shadow from head to bottom, cleaving it in half. On the other side, Tank was having some difficulties with the shadow, his attacks only dealt physical damage, only his skills could somewhat damage it, but it wasn''t suitable to use it in such close quarters, and drawing distance wouldn''t work as the shadow would be able to simply dodge his attacks. "You little bastard!" Tank suddenly yells as a small shockwave forms around him, passing through the shadow it stuns it for a brief moment. [ Knights Roar ] Description: By infusing mana into his voice the knight is able to roar out and form a shockwave that will stun enemies around him, the enemies will have their hostility raised against the knight after the stun duration ends. "Great job Tank!" Reign yells from behind the shadow as he shes down with his lightning sword, the lightning attacks the shadow, shocking it and making it convulse greatly. The stuns duration runs out and the shadow yells out in pain, not being able to move because of the lightning lingering on its body, damaging it every passing moment. "They really are weak to lighting!" Reign yells out in happiness before shing the shadow again, cutting off its head that gets burnt from the lighting, ending its life. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 11 Shadow killed, 230 exp gained - Lvl 12 Shadow killed, 280 exp gained - Lvl 11 Shadow killed, 230 exp gained [The yers have earner 740 exp and 45S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 148exp and 9S coins.] "These guys were tricky to fight against, luckily they were not at higher levels and there were only 3 of them, otherwise we would have been in a problem." Wolf looks at the body of the shadow he killed, the two halves were dissipating, turning into something simr to dust. "Well maybe, my lightning seems to work extremely well against them, a single hit was enough to incapacitate it for a longer time," Reign tells in a happy voice, seeing his ability scare his opponents gave him a small boost to his ego. "Alright, enough of you two, let''s move on, maybe there are more enemies around, we don''t want to get ambushed right after finishing a fight." Shadow berates the two a little bit before they all continue exploring the forest. Chapter 51 Evolutions And Leveling Up! "Run faster, they''re catching up!" Reign shouts from the front of the group as they are running away from something. "Shit, why are there so many of these guys?!" Shadowins as he runs as fast as he can with everyone else. As they run small projectiles fly past them, stabbing deep inside trees and the ground, none hit them as a huge shield made from mana was protecting them from the back. [ Mana Shield ] Description: A basic technique of a knight, by using mana the yer can form a huge ethereal shield to protect numerous people. "Dammit, to think we would get into such a mess." Wolf cursed out while running, everything was going smoothly for them in the dark forest until they came across these enemies. 30 minutes earlier. "Whew, these guys'' speedy little bastards weren''t they." Tank wipes off the sweat from his forehead, with a huge body like his cardio was never one of his strengths, not to mention he hated it as well. A couple of minutes ago everyone was slowly going through the forest as usual before they suddenly got attacked by a party of 6 ck wolves, the wolves wererger than normal and had decent stealth capabilities, leading to the party not being aware of them, luckily their individual strengths were lower than the average monster on their level, stealth and speed being things they focus on. After a long battle, they managed to kill 5 of them and immobilize one wolf, letting Beast try to tame it, as always the goddess of luck made him seed in the first try [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 13 Dark Wolf killed, 300 exp gained - Lvl 12 Dark Wolf killed, 250 exp gained - Lvl 11 Dark Wolf killed, 200 exp gained - Lvl 12 Dark Wolf killed, 250 exp gained [The yers have earner 1000exp and 50S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 200exp and 10S coins.] [yer has sessfully tamed Lvl 12 Dark Wolf] Name: Unnamed Race: Dark wolf ( subspecies ) Strength: 18 Agility: 25 Endurance: 14 Vitality: 14 Willpower: 10 Spirit: 13 Proficiencies: Stealth Proficiency Rank B Skills: Dark Coat Shadow Movement Dark Fang Ability: Shadow Blend C Rank D Ding! [Ability ''Beast Tamer'' function activated, the pet will undergo evolution ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 11 Dark Wolf killed, 200 exp gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 200 exp points earned.] Ding! [yers subordinate ''Greenie'' has achieved level 10, having the necessary knowledge and strength it will undergo the evolution process.] "Damn Beastie you really are like a lucky charm, getting a good monster on your first try and letting Greenie evolve too." Shadow pats Beast''s shoulder whileughing, everyone felt quite good about the situation now, not only were they close to level 14 they got a strong helper in the wolf and Greenie was finally going to be stronger again. Two ck cocoons wrapped around Greenie and the wolf, the party had nothing to do so they guarded the two cocoons, making sure nothing would be able to disrupt them. One of the cocoons suddenly bursts open as Beast''s wolfes out, it was slightly bigger than before, the ck fur it had was even darker than before and had dark purple lines on it. Beasts looks at it and checks it status again Name: Unnamed Race: Dark Battlewolf ( Elite subspecies ) Strength : 22 Agility : 30 Endurance : 15 Vitality : 15 Willpower : 10 Spirit : 15 Proficiencies: Stealth Proficiency Rank B + Skills: Coat of Darkness Shadow Flicker Dark Fang Dark ws Ability: Shadow Use C Rank C Looking at the wolf whose stats were close to theirs everyone had a surprised expression on their face. "It''s much stronger now, not only the stats, even the skills changed and got a boost." Reign put his hand under his chin while contemting. "It seems like the race evolution has a big part on the monster''s strength, I wonder if we can do something simr or not." "We probably can, remember what notification we got after getting a ss, seems like we will slowly move further away from the realm of humans while leveling up, race evolution is definitely possible." Wolf chips in from the side. Suddenly the other cocoon starts shaking, red lines slowly be visible on it as it expands before finally exploding. Greenie was standing at the ce where the cocoon was previously, he had changed tremendously, he was now 2 meters tall with bulging muscles everywhere, his skin was no longer green but gray with red lines on it. His hair was now ck and two horns were protruding slightly on both sides. He slowly opened his eyes, his red pupils looking straight at Reign. Taking a couple of steps forward he kneels down while saying. "Master, I have be stronger again." "Oh, seems like your speech became better as well, good, good." Reign nods happily as he brings up the status screen, eager to find out how much stronger his subordinate has be. Name: Greenie Level: 10 ( 70 / 3000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 28 Agility :26 Endurance : 18 Vitality : 18 Willpower : 12 Spirit : 11 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B - Hammer Proficiency B - Two Handed Proficiency B - Hand to Handbat B- Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Desciption: The Vajra Ogres are a variant species that worshipped one of the ancient Vajra gods, seeing the weakness their giant ogre bodies gave them they underwent a great series of mutations to make themselves smaller while not losing their formidable strength, the ancient god took notice of it and was satisfied with his worshippers, helping them by infusing a small part of his blood inside of them, making them one of the most feared ogre species of all. [ Dominating sh ] Description: By using mana and all of his strength the ogre can unleash a devastating sh that deals 200% damage [ Crescent Kick ] Description: Channeling mana to their legs the Vajra ogres canunch a de of mana towards their enemy. [ Shattering Stomp ] Description : By stomping on the ground the ogre can shake the earth itself and destabilize his enemies, if an unfortunate enemy stands between the ground and the foot he will take all of the damage instead. [ Vajra Might ] Description: The Vajra are one of the noblest ogres, their might feared by all. Using a part of the power the ancient god left them their bodies can grow incrediblyrge, letting go of speed and flexibility for unparalleled strength. [ Vajra Blood ] Description : The Vajra are one of the noblest ogres, their might feared by all. Using a part of the power the ancient god left them their bodies will undergo a qualitative change, boosting all stats for a short duration, the Vajra ogre will be weakened after the duration ends. "Holy shit!" Shadow exims as he looks at the status screen next to Reign, the wolf was already incredibly strong but Greenies boost in stats was incredibly high, not to mention the skills and abilities he had gained. After resting a bit of time everyone started moving again, eager to explore more of the dark forest, it was only a short couple of minutester that they came across another batch of enemies. Without any warning the party had suddenly faced a small barrage of projectiles aimed at them, Tank was at the front so he managed to block all of them with no difficulty, looking ahead everyone could see their enemies, the monsters in front of them looked like humans, of course, that was only the body shape they had, their entire bodies were made of wood. [Lvl 11 Wood Folk ] [Lvl 12 Wood Folk] The Wood Folks in front of them came in different shapes and sizes, all of them looked humanoid, some had bigger arms, some had bigger legs The attacks of the Wood Folks were different as well, someunching needle-like projectiles from their bodies at the party while others detached part of their bodies and used them as javelins. The ones that didn''t have long-range capabilities were charging towards everyone. The number of enemies was about 9, with 4 being meleebatants who were charging forward. "Beast and Shadow try to take out at least one of their long-range fighters, Beast, tell your wolf to go full stealth mode and try to take out one as well, the rest of us will try to finish these 4 as fast as we can," Wolfmands as he goes to meet the 4 enemies with the others, each one took on one enemy as their numbers were the same. The melee fight had no suspense, at the same level the monsters couldn''t endure long against anyone, Reign quickly dissected his opponent until finally stabbing deep inside it while using his lightning to fry the insides. Tank simply smashed apart his opponent with the shield while hacking away at it with his axe. Wolf used his greatsword together with his fire to make short work of it, the fire being incredibly effective against it. Greenie on the other hand simply used his hammer to crush parts of his opponent before he finally destroyed the head and body. Immediately after finishing them off, they charged towards the remaining opponents who numbered 3 now, with one being seriously injured. Beast and Shadow focused their attacks on one opponent which allowed them to quickly kill it while Beast''s wolf attacked another one, it had just killed him when Reign and the others finished their battle. The remainder of the battle held no suspense, the remaining 3 enemies were quickly taken care of. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 11 Wood Folk killed, 200 exp gained - Lvl 12 Wood Folk killed, 250 exp gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp gained - Lvl 12 Wood Folk killed, 250 exp gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp gained - Lvl 11 Wood Folk killed, 200 exp gained - Lvl 11 Wood Folk killed, 200 exp gained [The yers have earner 1700exp and 65S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 340exp and 13S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 12 Wood Folk killed, 250 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 250 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 11 Wood Folk killed, 200 exp points gained- [Your pet has killed 1 monster, 200 exp points earned.] Ding! [yer has enough exp to level up, leveling up!] Level up! [Current yer level is 14, additional stats gained] [ Strength + 1 , Agility + 1 , 2 free attribute points gained.] Name: Reign Level: 14 ( 98 / 7000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 8 Strength : 21 (30) (+3 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 30 (36) (+4 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 14 (15) (+1 from item) Vitality: 16 (17) (+ 1 from ability) Willpower: 16 Spirit: 22 (31) (+3 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D+ Hand to handbat A - Sword Proficiency B Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 28 exp: 48%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Before anyone could be happy about their victory and leveling up they heard sounds in front of them, their eyes widened after seeing what wasing at them, it was the Wood Folks again, only this time there were tens of them, perhaps even a hundred, looking at each other they all screamed: "RUN!" And that was how the present situation happened, the party was still on the run, trying to flee the forest in haste. Chapter 52 Getting Out Of Danger Everybody was running as fast as they could, the sound of a multitude of projectiles passing through the air could be heard. Tank mana shield was still up and managed to defend against most of them, some, of course, managed to pass nearby, either missing everyone or delivering some damage. Thud Reign winces in pain as a needle stabs his back, biting his lips he ignores the pain and continues running, knowing that stopping now meant certain death. The others were in no better condition, as more time passed in the pursuit the more wounds they got, some got scratches while some got stabbed like Reign. "Shit, how much longer do we have to run to get away from them, we can''t take much longer!" Shadow shouts as a needle passes by and cuts his arm. "My shield won''t be able tost much longer!" Tank shouts from the back of the party, his shield depended on his mana and right now he was running quite low on it, it was slowly bing smaller as tiny cracks started forming on it. "I think we''re close, that area on our left was the ce where we fought the shadows, just a bit more and we''re out," Wolf tells everyone as he scans their surroundings, every couple of seconds he would find some paths that would force their pursuers to split up for a short period of time, making the attacks on them lessen in quantity. Exploding Arrow Beast jumps up while turning around, releasing an arrow at the enemies, the explosion manages to make a small hole in their attacks, but only for a short period of time as more enemies get to the front and continue the attacks. "Shit, why are these guys so stubborn in their attacks, how much agro did we pull?!" Shadow again shouts out in frustration. "They saw us killing their mates, they''re probably quite mad for that." Greenie simply says while shrugging his shoulder, seemingly not concerned about the dangerous situation they were in. "Dammit!" Shadow curses out while continuing to run. "The trees around here, these are the ones we fought before!" Wolf shouts to inform the others who get a bit relieved as they hear that, right now they should be close to the exit of the deep forest, nearing the field boss, if the enemies still continued their pursuit their n was to quickly pass the open area where the boss was, letting him take care of the enemies. While running they finally see the trees in front of them change, letting them know that they have sessfully gotten out of the dark forest. "I hope they stop following us now," Reign tells himself while running, they were not going to stop before they were sure the Wood Folk stop in their pursuit. A couple of seconds pass by before Tank shouts. "We were right, they stopped at the entrance!" Stopping and turning back they could see a huge crowd of the Wood Folk standing on the edge of the dark forest, hissing and growling in anger as they continue with their long-range attack, s the party was already quite a distance away, making most of their attacks ineffective. "So they can''t exit the area they reside in, that''s a good thing to know." Wolf nods positively at the sight, learning a piece of information like this one meant that they would have one more way of fleeing if an enemy that was too strong for them to defeat showed up. "But wait, howe the wolf was able to get to our castle then, a monster with such a high level shouldn''t be in the newbie forest right?" Shadow asks while looking confused. "Now that you mention it that''s true, the tiger and the drake that Reign saw as well, they should be put in the deep forest at a minimum, after all that lizard is weakerpared to the tiger and yet it''s here, the newbie forest shouldn''t have any monster of that caliber." Wolf suddenly puts his hand to his chin while being in deep thought, right after that they hear the sound of the system. Ding! [ Something went wrong while calibrating the zone during the tutorial phase, that has been fixed and the strongest avable monster in the newbie zone is a level 10 field boss, further notice, the more limits the monster breaks, evolution, level the bigger the area it can explore, high-level monster will usually nevere to lower level area though. ] Looking at the notification everyone suddenly got ck lines on their foreheads. "Something went wrong?! We almost died for god''s sake!" Reign shouts at the system out of frustration, knowing that their lives could have ended so soon because of a mistake in the system made everyone angry. [ The mistake has been fixed, there will be no such things happening further. ] "Tch, as if I will believe you." Shadow sneers at the system''s response as he and the others slowly go back to the castle, the day was filled with many adventures and dangerous situations but, they managed to only get benefits out of it. Leveling up, Greenie evolving further and Beast getting a new pet were all good things. While going back they make sure to go around the boss area as they did before, even in their peak state they would be no match for the boss, they were definitely not going to risk anything now that they were exhausted, injured, and low on mana. "By the way Beastie, where are your wolves?" Shadows suddenly asks as he looks around them, not being able to see any of the 3 wolves that Beast had. "Oh that, once I got my 3rd pet the system told me I unlocked a new function, I can simply store my pets in a stable, simr to how we put things in the inventory," Beast exins to Shadow with a smile on his face, being able to store and hide his pets was something that made him incredibly happy, he could use his wolves better now with it, hiding somewhere during a battle and releasing them would make stealth actions much easier as the monsters wouldn''t be able to see them. "Nice, we got ourselves a hidden troop now, we should probably get you some more beasts though, what level are the first 2 now?" Reign asks Beast as they all continue going forward. "They''re at level 9 now, just a bit more and they will be able to evolve, my ability lets me see if they were eligible for evolution or not, luckily they both are." Beast breathes out a sigh of relief as he says that, without the necessary conditions the monsters would stay at level 9 until they met them, further increasing the difficulty of evolution, Beast''s ability was luckily able to help him out with this, as he could check the condition and see what was approximately missing and how good the evolution will turn out. "Looking at the status they will both probably get a wind ability, that evolution was the one with the highest percentage rate," Beast tells everyone even more information as Reign ponders before asking. "Can you check Greenie too?" "Sure." Beast simply nods as he looks at Greenie in hopes of finding out his evolution requirement, shaking his head after a couple of seconds he says. "Sorry Reign, it doesn''t work if it''s not mine, furthermore Greenie isn''t even a beast so it''s pretty much impossible." "I thought as much." Reign sighs in disappointment while Greenie simply scratches his head in confusion after watching him and Beast. "Alright we''re out of the deep forest now, just a bit more and we will be back to the castle, but getting there before nightes is pretty much impossible, luckily for us the size of the enemy groups here are of no worries, even if there were over 500 enemies we would still win," Wolf tells them again after they set foot inside the newbie forest, relief was over everyone''s faces as they go back to the castle. Thud Throwing himself on the bed Reign looks up at the ceiling while concentrating on the lightning on his hand. "I wonder if this is how everyone feels the lighting." He says with a low tone. Ding! [ The better the rank of an ability at the beginning the easier it is to learn, as there will be no bottlenecks before hitting the max level.] "Oh, so what do the ones with low leveled abilities do then?" [ Using their ability and creating skills is a good way toprehend their ability, meditating and contemting their ability will help as well before they manage to raise the rank of the ability though, the most they will be able to get is the abilities power at its current max level.] "I see, so this is why it was so easy for me to create new skills, turns out having a rank S ability is even better than I thought." Reign shes a smile as he closes his eyes to sleep. Chapter 53 Training And A Crossing Point ng! Shadow stumbles back as his daggers meet with Wolf''s, panting heavily he bends down while putting his hand up to let Wolf know to make a pause. "Your skills with the daggers are betterpared to before but your hands are still a bit stiff every time you swing, you''re not using a sword or anyrge weapon, they''re daggers, their main function is speed and flexibility, you should be able to spin them around or change your grip on them in a split second." Wolf talks to Shadow while spinning the daggers around his hands with ease, showing Shadow an example of what he is talking about. "It''s tough in the beginning, you might think your daggers will slip out of your hand while attacking but the more you practice the natural it will get, that''s the only thing you should focus on, for now, we''ll go over more things once you get that down." Shadow nods exhaustedly, his will to train more already extinguished. For thest couple of days, everybody was training their proficiencies while simultaneously going to the forest to hunt monsters and level up. ng! On the other side of the field, Reign blocked an attack from Jack and got blown back by a good couple of meters. Ever since he saw Jack killing the giant wolf he had wanted to take him as a teacher, after days of pestering him Jack finally relented and agreed to coach him a bit. "Your reflexes are good, the speed and power behind your blows are a bit above average but your technique, that''s going to take a lot of practice to improve, honestly I have no idea how your swordsmanship got to this level while having it so bad." Jack shakes his head as he observes Reign, even though he was showing a look of slight disapproval he was actually shocked after sparring with Reign. (This guy, his attacks are wild and have no pattern, that together with his reflexes and natural instincts make it difficult for most opponents to follow him if he just improves on his fundamentals, how scary will he be?) Jack had seen many geniuses during his life, Reign could rank amongst the top when it came to fighting, his style of fighting was simply unnatural, not following any conventional method of using the sword. (Not just the sword, he actively uses his legs and the free hand to attack as well, filling in some of the holes in his swordsmanship with them, this kid, he was born for fighting.) Jack''s evaluation of Reign was incredibly high, Reign was a superb fighter, although a newbie with the sword, he was trained since early age in MMA, his father and uncle made sure to drill the basics of hand to handbat to him and Shadow. Bang! Tank and Greenie were locked into a struggle of power, Greenie was using all of his strength to swing the hammer while Tank was giving it his all to block it with his shield, every time he saw an opening he would swing his axe as well, trying to catch Greenie off guard. ng! That never worked though, as a being with Vajra blood Greenies fighting skills were incredibly high, probably the highest in raw talent amongst all of them, so it was easy to imagine how his and Tanks fights usually ended, neither one used skills, only their weapons as the goal was to improve their basics. Thud, Thud, Thud. Beast was having it a lot easierpared to the others, shooting arrows at faraway targets and moving targets was all the practice he needed as an archer, putting his wolves to good use he would sometimes put the targets on their back and made them run everywhere while he tries to hit them, making it a good training session for both him and them. "So, when will you teach me the move you used against the wolf?" Reign asks Jack with sparkling eyes, basics were important, he knew that, but the skill that cut the giant wolf in half was something he wanted to learn as soon as possible. "I told you already before your swordsmanship reaches a high enough level it is impossible, you would just cut yourself while trying it, take your sword and let''s continue, when your fundamentals are good I''ll teach you a new skill if you canprehend it or not is up to you." Jack walks towards Reign with his sword at the side, slowly lifting it he starts attacking Reign again, not giving him a moment to rest. After 2 hours. Reign was on his bed, tomorrow was the day when they were finally going to hit level 16 and finally prepare for the journey to the town. Bringing his hand up he checks his status. Name: Reign Level: 15 ( 7 680 / 8000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 10 Strength : 22 (27) (+4 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 31 (38) (+5 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 14 (15) (+1 from item) Vitality: 16 (18) (+ 2 from ability) Willpower: 16 (17) (+ 1 from ability) Spirit: 22 (32) (+4 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat A Sword Proficiency B + Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 29 exp: 99%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ever since yesterday his Lightning maniption was stuck at 99%, when he asked the system about it he only got this as a response. [Level 30 is a crossing point for abilities, even though you will not have any bottlenecks at the earlier levels and the levels above it, every crossing point will require you toprehend a bit more about the ability before you can continue leveling it up.] Reign thought a lot about it, he had a feeling that by improving his lighting charge he would be able to go through the passing point, but so far he only had slight ideas on how to do that. (My lightning charge is great for a quick surprise attack but loses it power right after that, if I could make it more flexible and make it so I can simply use it as a boost to my movement speed it would definitely improve and let my ability enter level 30.) Clenching his fist he goes to sleep. Early in the morning, everyone arrives at the gate, excited to go to the forest and finally level up. "I wonder how big the town will be, will there be many people in it? " Shadow jumps up and down like a little kid while asking everyone. Reign hits him on the head as he replies "Quit being so loud, we have to first level up and then travel to it, you think it will be a pic or something, we might die during it, so be serious." "Ouch, alright, alright." Shadow scratches the area where Reign hit him while talking, everyone else just chuckled at the familiar sight of the two. "Alright kids, have a good time, and don''t forget, don''t you dare die out there." Jack waves them off before giving them a stern look together with the remainder. Everyone nods seriously and makes their way towards the forest, their target was the dark forest as they have barely gone thereafter their fight with the Wood Folk, they were now prepared confident about fighting them, even if the same number was to charge at them again. Chapter 54 Back In The Black Forest Reign and the others move through the forest quickly, with their current strength they didn''t need to fear any enemies that the newbie forest had, it was only when they arrived at the deep forest that they slowed down and moved more carefully, the deep forest didn''t have a lot of dangers for them but wasting time and fighting smaller groups here wouldn''t be beneficial to them, the faster they arrive at the ck forest the better. (I have 10 unused attribute points, maybe it''s time to finally put them to use, my agility is 38 so I''m definitely leveling it up to 40, after all every 10 levels the attributes go through a change and the difference between having 39 points and 40 is much bigger than 1, with 8 points left I could increase either my strength or spirit to 40, hmm, what should I choose?) [ Invest 2 free attribute points in agility?] [ Yes / No ] Reign increased his agility to 40 and immediately felt the effects, his steps were lighter and now he would unconsciously nt his feet at a right angle every time he would touch the ground, uneven footing obstructed his movement less and the stamina consumption while running was lower. The increase to 40 was an even bigger difference than he thought. (So, 40 points in strength would probably allow me to waste less energy while attacking and using my muscles, increasing my attacking power while lowering my consumption, spirit, on the other hand, would allow me to wield mana more efficiently, increasing the power and efficiency of my lightning, perhaps even allowing me to break the crossing point of 30.) Thinking of the crossing point he was stuck on Reign no longer hesitated and spent all of the remaining points into spirit, increasing it to 40 points. Suddenly the surroundings changed subtly for him, the flow of mana was more evident and he felt as if every breath he took was sucking the mana from the surroundings, benefiting himself. The journey from the deep forest to the ck forest took them a couple of minutes, the time was just right for Reign to adapt to his new stats, enabling him to be at his peak for fighting. Seeing the forest in front of them everyone subconsciously thought back at what happened a couple of days ago, the feeling of weakness they had and the inability to fight against their enemies made them angry, now they were back for revenge. "Alright, don''t forget about the enemies we will face, the trees could attack us so be aware of your surroundings at all times, pay attention to above as well, we don''t want the shadows to ambush us again,stly if wee across any Wood Folk we need to take care of them as quickly as possible, even though we won''t have to run away immediately if a big group attacks we should still try our best and not get into a situation likest time, got it?" Wolf immediately starts giving orders to everyone, pointing out the things they needed to pay attention to and the battle n for different situations, everyone nods in agreement and they enter the forest. "Shhh, in front of us, Wood Folk." It has been over an hour since they entered the forest now, with the help of the new wolf Beast had they were able to locate enemies more easily, not falling for any ambushes on the way. After fighting against some corrupted trees and a small-sized group of dark wolves, they finally encountered the first group of Wood Folks. [ Lvl 14 Wood Folk ] [ Lvl 14 Wood Folk ] [ Lvl 15 Wood Folk ] [ Lvl 13 Wood Folk ] [ Lvl 15 Wood Folk ] [ Lvl 14 Wood Folk ] A group of 6 wood folk were in front of them, some of them were tending to surrounding trees and nts while others were sitting down and resting, the group still didn''t find out about their existence, looking carefree and rxed. "Alright, this is a good chance for us, if we do this right we might be able to kill at least half of them instantaneously, before making quick work of the others." Wolf shes a ferocious smile that made Beast''s hair stand straight. "Alright, let''s go then." Reign firmly holds his sword as they slowly go near their enemies, everyone gets into position and they attack. Everything happened incredibly fast, from the moment the wood folk were simply rxing and having a nice time to them getting attacked and squashed only took a couple of seconds. Reign was the first to attack, d in lightning he immediately showed up next to an unsuspecting wood folk, cutting off his head, that however wasn''t the end as the wood folk were made of wood and could recover and reattach their heads. Shadow''s daggers came right after, using the shadow des he manages to hit the now headless enemy 10 times. Reign attacked again, just to be a hundred percent sure that the enemy is dead. Nearby Tank fell from the sky, squashing two enemies before moving and jumping to the side, allowing Wolf tond his me sh on them. Greenie and the dark battlewolf, now named ckie attacked another enemy, ckie arrived first and used his dark ws to rip apart the chest, Greenie used his shattering sh at the wounded opponent, shattering half of his torso with it. Swish Beast fired his arrow at another enemy, enemy unfortunately moves and manages to only get a cut from the arrow that passed next to his head, clicking his tongue Beast takes another arrow and notches it on his bow, ready to fire again. Seeing that 4 of their friends were already dead the remaining two wood folk fall into panic and try to run away, that of course turns out to be impossible as Reign immediately shows up in front of them, blocking their way. Swish Beastunches another arrow that passes through a wood folks chest, leaving a gaping hole in the middle of it, if the enemy was a human such a wound would be fatal but the wood folk simply stumbles a bit forward before standing straight again. Reign wastes no more time and attacks, leaving a trail of lightning behind him. His opponent tries to move back and dodge but falls down as his legs get caught by a pair of hands made out of his shadow. Jumping up Reign locks on his target and uses lightning stab, thence of lightning that got formed now looked morepressed and powerfulpared to the first time he used it. Thence hits the enemy and the lightning wrecks havoc inside of its body, destroying it. The other wood folk doesn''t live for long either, Tank and Wolf were on their way to it before ckie suddenly shows up, by using shadow flicker he could use the power of darkness to turn his body into a shadow for a moment, allowing him to gain incredible speed, simr to Shadow''s form, only inferior in terms of bonuses and further use. Using his dark fang, ckie bit down on the opponents head, crushing it in its entirety, immediately after he pushes it down and repeatedly swings his ws at it, sometimes using the dark w skill, with that almost the whole body of the wood folk gets destroyed, leaving pieces of wood on the ground. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp gained - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp gained [The yers have earner 1500exp and 40S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 300exp and 8S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 350 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp points gained- [Your pet has killed 1 monster, 300 exp points earned.] Ding! [yer has enough mana to level up, leveling up!] Level up! [Current yer level is 16, additional stats gained] [ Strength + 2, 2 free attribute points gained.] Name: Reign Level: 16 ( 280 / 9000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 2 Strength : 24 (34) (+4 from ability, +1 from item) Agility : 33 (40) (+5 from ability, +2 from item) Endurance : 14 (15) (+1 from item) Vitality: 16 (18) (+ 2 from ability) Willpower: 16 (17) (+ 1 from ability) Spirit: 30 (40) (+4 from ability, +6 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat A Sword Proficiency B + Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 29 exp: 99%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) After killing their enemies Reign and the others quickly flee the scene, waiting nearby to check if any more wood folk wille to investigate, if they do, they n to follow them and find a bigger group to fight, after all, they can only grow stronger if they steel their hearts and go through dangerous situations. Chapter 55 [Bonus Chapter] Yggdrasil And The Wood Folk Everybody crouches down and observes the ce where they fought against the wood folk group, a couple of minutes pass by and nothing happens, nobodyes to the area to check it. Just as everyone was ready to go and find another group they hear Beast says. "Wait, I hear footstepsing close." Everyone tenses up and tries their best to regte their breathing, not wanting to be found out by their enemies. A couple of seconds pass by and everyone could see a couple of wood folking out of bushes that were nearby, inspecting the area they slowly make their way down to the corpses of their fallenrades. The wood folk inspect everything, the corpses, the ground, shattered trees and rocks, they check it all, as if they were trying to find out exactly what happened, simr to how detectives check everything at a crime site, the view makes Reign and the others widen their eyes, the wood folk were more intelligent than they thought. One wood folk, seemingly the leader calls the others as he exins something to them, after he finishes the others all nod and pick up the corpses and bigger pieces of them, carrying them back with them. Wolf, Reign, and the others all look at each other and nod, slowly following the group from a distance, further away ckie was doing the same, albeit being much closer to the grouppared to them. Following the wood folk turned out to be harder than they thought, sometimes the group was going slow while at other times they would speed up, trying to follow after them while at the same time not alerting any enemies that were nearby was a challenge. After some 30 minutes, the wood folk arrive at a giant tree, the tree was enormous, its trunk wide enough to take 15 people to make a circle around it, putting the corpses down at the foot of it they solemnly bow and take a couple of steps backward. The corpses suddenly sink, the soil beneath them turned from solid to an almost liquid state. Watching what was happening Reign and the others were surprised, and confused, what was happening, what is that giant tree that the wood folks were so respectful towards, why were the corpses put there and why were they sinking? They didn''t have an answer to any of those questions, all they could do is watch, Reign suddenly gets an idea and tries using his ''Inspect'' on the giant tree. [ Branch of Yggdrasil ] Description: A branch of the sacred tree Yggdrasil, still at an early stage the branch has many of its powers locked, currently it can only bless a small area of a forest, strengthening the creatures in it. Creatures with a high wood affinity and creatures that are made of wood can enjoy its blessing for a longer time and have a chance to be revived if put their corpses are put near the tree. "Yggdrasil, that''s the so-called world tree right?" Shadow asks while widening his eyes. "That''s correct, but howe it''s here, we were already in space, if the tree was the same as the one in the legends then we would have seen it right?" Beast puts a pondering look as he asks. "As they say, ''Behind every myth lies a truth; beyond every legend is reality,'' it seems like the story in the Norse mythology was right, but only partly as the Earth isn''t a huge tree, maybe in the past it was part of it, but not now at least," Wolf tells all of them, looking at the giant tree everyone suddenly felt as if it grew bigger in front of their eyes, releasing a huge amount of pressure on them. "Well at least now we know why they put the corpses there, it''s because there''s a chance they will get revived." Reign narrows his eyes as he looks at the tree, he thinks about destroying it for a moment before shaking his head, it was impossible, at least it was for them right now, let''s not mention the size of it, the creatures nearby would definitely go berserk and attack them if they tried. The wood folk suddenly turn around and go another way, everyone sobers up, takes onest look at the tree, and follows after them, even though the existence of the tree shocked them, they had something that they had to do, and nothing was going to stop them. Following the group for a couple of more minutes they finally arrive at their destination, it was a part of the forest where the trees were higherpared to before, looking down on the ground everyone could see arge amount of wood folk walking around. Looking above they could see buildings on the trees, the buildings were small, they were probably the houses of the wood folk, on interesting thing is that they weren''t built, the houses just grew out from the trees. Looking at the number of enemies in front of them everyone tensed up, a psychological pressure was weighing down on them, they were certain of revenge before but now, as they were facing their opponents they were a bit scared. The number of wood folk was smaller than the group that chased after them, knowing that made them rx a bit and regain their calm, but they still knew that this fight was not going to be easy, if they just charge and attack them head-on they would suffer serious consequences. "I propose we go up the trees, if we can kill all of them stealthily we will have a big advantage during the fight, if we don''t do that then it will be much harder to focus on fighting while the enemies rain down their long-range attacks from above us." Wolf quickly analyzes the sight in front of them,ing up with a quick n of action. "The most important thing is that all of us go together, if we attack the same target simultaneously we should be able to kill it in an instant and not rm everyone else." "Alright, but some of us will need to change weapons, I think that huge weapons are not so good for stealth," Shadow says while looking at Wolf, Tank, and Greenie. "Of course, that''s why we collected so many different daggers and swords, just choose the ones you like and let''s go." Wolf nods to Shadow and looks at Tank and Greenie before he puts his greatsword in the inventory and takes out 2 knives. Tank and Greenie sigh and take a sword each, not beingfortable with daggers. Everyone nods at each other and slowly climb the trees, making sure that the wood folk can''t see them. Getting high enough they all slowly move from one tree to a different one, until they came across the first house. Slowly going down they all look around them, making sure no wood folk could see them. Getting down to the treehouse Reign and Wolf get inside first, looking around they find 1 wood folkying down, sleeping. Nodding to each other they take out their weapons and wait for the others to do the same, slowly approaching they arrive in front of the sleeping wood folk, lifting up their weapons they all pour mana into it, making them stronger and sharper. Stabbing down at the head and chest area they manage to kill their first prey sessfully as none of the wood folk was able to find out. The next 2 hours were spent by them as they went from one house to another, a couple of times they were almost found out as some wood folk were just sitting in their house, or were in front of it, they were looking around with a serious gaze on their faces, it was easy to guess that these were guards that made sure that no intruder gets in sessfully. After finally finishing all of them off Reign and everyone else breathed out a breath of relief, happy that they no longer had to hide so carefully, from now on it was a frontal battle, and those were the ones where they excelled at, that coupled with the high ground advantage Beast and Shadow had made them more confident at defeating their enemies more easily. Looking down they observed the wood folk, during the sneaking they all tried their best to observe the wood folks behavior and to check what areas were the ones with the biggest poption so that they could bombard it with their strongest skills, allowing them to kill arge number of them quickly. They finally found the ce, it was near a house and had a big amount of wood folk there, the wood folk were doing the same as the group Reign and the others killed previously, tending the trees, petting them and giving it their all to grow them bigger and stronger. Looking at the densely packed group they sh small smiles of satisfaction, the revenge will start now! Chapter 56 Fight Against The Wood Folk Tribe Part 1 Looking at the dense crowd beneath them everyone got ready to attack, an ambush will be incredibly damaging to the wood folk right now. "Beast, ready your explosive arrow, fire it as soon as me and Tank go for the attack, Shadow you should use your knives and attack some of the enemies that are at the outer perimeter of the group before joining us down, Reign, as you don''t have any long-range attacks or high damage AoE skills you should jump after us and then use your lightning to paralyze some of them." Wolf immediately makes a battle n and gives everyone roles in the uing fight. "Wait, I do have a long-range skill." Reign suddenly exims. "What?" Wolf and the others immediately look at him, surprised at his words. "Why didn''t you say that earlier, not to mention that you never used it." "Well to be frank, I kinda forgot about it hehe." Reign scratches his head in embarrassment and smiles and everyone. (I''ll get you for this author-san.) he says to himself. "You forgot?" Wolf gives him a resting b face while asking. "Y-yeah." "Goddamit Reign how can you forget things like that, not to mention that it''s your only long-range skill!" Shadow almost yells as he confronts Reign about his dumb mistake. "I know, I know, won''t happen again guys, I swear." Putting his hands in front of him he bows solemnly to everyone, trying to appease their anger. "Alright then, you fire it off against a wood folk before going down to help us." Wolf sighs in disappointment while saying so, Reign smiles again and nods his head in agreement. Beast had already charged an arrow fully, just waiting to release it in the dense crowd below, seeing that everyone got serious and prepared for the attack, Tank crouches slightly as he prepared to jump at any moment, Wolf''s sword was covered in mes, Reign put his middle finger to his thumb, collecting a big amount of mana on it, making it flicker with lightning, Shadow was ying with his daggers on the side, ready to throw them at any moment. Beast draws his bow to its full extent, breathing out slowly he closes his eyes before promptly opening them and firing the arrow. Swish The arrowunches forward as a small shockwave was formed at where Beast was, making the wind blow his hair and clothes back. At the same moment Tank jumps up while Wolf prepares to do the same right after him, Shadow throws his daggers and uses shadow des to try and kill an opponent quickly while Reign lets his finger go and fires the lightning bullet. The arrow pierces through a wood folk and explodes in the middle of the crowd, creating a big explosion, Tank falls down right after the explosion, trying to deal as much damage with his wrecking ball. The daggers hit their target, creating multiple stab wounds on the body of the wood folk. The lightning bullet gets to its target right away, even though it was a bullet, it was made from lightning, its speed was incredible. Zzzzzzzz The bullet pierces through the head of a wood folk before continuing on its path and burrowing deep in the ground, the wood folk''s head explodes while lightning continuously deals damage to him. Bam! Tank hits the ground and creates another explosion, making a huge cloud of dust go up, Wolf''s attackes right after him, with his greatsword he shes down and ms on top of a couple of disoriented wood folk, mes exploding from the point of impact, right afterward he brings his fire covered fist up and punches the ground with the volcanic fist. The ground ruptures and many columns of fire explode from it, burning the wood folk in mere seconds. All of this happened in the span of a couple of seconds, the wood folk that were originallyughing and having a good time were brought to a desperate situation right away, as the fire eases a bit they finally scream in anguish as they start to fight back. "Let''s go!" Shadow shouts excitedly at Reign as he uses his shadow powers to turn his body into a shadow body, he jumps straight down at an unsuspecting wood folk. Reign smiles and gets to the edge of the little wood balcony, he jumps up and hits the edge with the soles of his feet, dding himself in lightning as he pushes himself down, breaking the edge and making splinters fly off everywhere. Shadow was already down and fighting against his target, his sneak attack was sessful as he managed to plunge both of his daggers deeply inside the shoulders, limiting his opponent''s attacks. Reign immediately shows up in front of a wood folk, crouching down with his sword drawn, the wood folk didn''t even make a sound as his body gets cut in half from the swing. Everyone was using their full power to decimate the wood folk, shadows would pop up from the ground and grab the ankles of some wood folks, making them stop in their tracks or even worse, fall down. Fire and lightning lit up the battlefield as both Wolf and Reign used their skills to their max. On another part of the battlefield, explosions were happening every couple of seconds, although not on the same level as the first one the explosions still managed to badly wound the wood folk and even directly kill some. Tank was using his shield and axe to mow through opponents, sometimes using his bull rush to go through a smaller crowd of them. On top of the tree, Beast was surrounded by his wolves and Greenie who were left there to protect him in case of some wood folk climbing up, looking down on the battlefield he tells Greenie and ckie. "Go down you two, if any opponents show up I''ll use my bow to take care of them, if not I''ll just go down and join the others in the fight. ckie jumps up and licks his face in happiness as he jumps down to fight, Greenie shows a conflicted face as he doesn''t know what to do, his master told him to stay here and protect Beast, should he really listen to him and go down to join the fight? "Actually it seems we have some guests, Greenie would you mind taking care of them?" Beast suddenly says as he sees a couple of wood folk climbing up the tree while some were jumping to them from others trees. "dly." Greenie smiles happily as he looks at the approaching enemies, even though his order was to stay here and protect, he was a vajra, fighting is what they were good at, what they loved doing. Looking at the opponents that arrived he kicks out a de of light at them before grabbing his hammer and charging at them. Beast notches another arrow and aims at the enemies that were trying to use long-range attacks on him and the others, running around he calmly lets the arrow go, none of them miss their targets. Down on the field, Wolf suddenly shouts as he starts around while holding the sword in front of him, his spinning speed gets incredibly high as his mes start to go around him, forming a small-sized ming tornado that burns all the nearby enemies, the ones that were strong enough to survive the mes quickly get chopped into pieces by the sword. Reign uses lighting stab to kill a strong wood folk, his entire body was covered with lightning, making him look like an ancient good that came down to fight and have fun. As he looks at the enemies that surrounded him he smiles and charges straight at them, nning on killing all of them as quickly as he can. Shadow was using his daggers inbination with his kicks to fight, evading numerous attacks while counterattacking the enemy when they show a gap was his way of fighting, it may not be the most dominant or shy fighting style, Shadow liked it the best as it suited him perfectly. Everyone was engrossed in the fight before they heard a loud roar from deep inside the tribe''s area, it seemed that something wasing after them, something big as every step it took made the ground shake. A big shadow suddenly covered a part of the battlefield and everyone nced at it, seeing the enemy that was in front of them their eyes widened. Chapter 57 Fight Against The Wood Folk Tribe Part 2 The trees of the forest shook as every step the monster took created deep footprints in the soil. The humongous being slowly made its way to Reign and the others. The monster was a bit over 6 meters tall, leaves and branches decorated its humongous frame while two green spiritual lights flickered in the eye sockets. Dense leaves covered its head and made it look like hair. [ Lvl 20 Inferior Treant ] Description: A monster that lives deep inside forests, it spends most of its time sleeping and is indistinguishable from a normal tree but when it wakes up it shows its huge humanoid appearance. A treant is usually stronger than monsters of the same level, when it''s fighting inside a forest it will gain a buff to its abilities and can heal from its injuries quicker. "Holy shit!" Shadow stands still as he looks at the monster, the giant made all of them feel like ants in the presence of a human, every step the treant took was slow and powerful, its arms were humongous and the hands looked like they could crush a bus without any issues. The treant looks down on them and releases a furious roar that shakes their souls. "Roaaarr!" Everyone stood still, even the wood folk that were fighting against them weren''t moving, instead, they looked at the giant with a horrified gaze. "Huh, why are these guys scared as well, isn''t this monster a part of their tribe?" Reign asked in wonder as he observed the wood folk near him, they weren''t faking it or anything, there was a deep fear in their eyes as they looked at the treant. The treant suddenly moves its body, crouching down a bit it ps down with his hand, generating a gust of wind as it draws closer to the ground upon Wolf stood on. (Damn it!) Wolf curses as he quickly moves and dodges the attack, he was almost blown away by the shockwave the attack produced. Lifting its hand up everyone could see the corpses of the wood folk down on the ground, those guys were too slow and didn''t manage to dodge in time, being crushed underneath the huge hand as a result. "I see, it attacks both foes and friendlies, that''s why these guys are so scared, they know that by standing close to us they could die!" Reign exims as he sees the wood folk running away from them, creating 4 circles on the battlefield. "You damn bastard!" Wolf suddenly shouts in anger, lifting his sword up he ignites his mes and shes down at the hand, immediately creating a big wound on it but not dealing much damage to the giant treant. The wound ignites and the fire quickly spreads to the surroundings, trying to envelop the whole hand. The treant breathes out deeply as his arm shines in a green light, slowly extinguishing the mes that threatened it. "What?!" Wolf exims in surprise, his mes had never been extinguished by an opponent before, not to mention that the opponent in front of him was a wood-type monster, a type that was incredibly weak against fire. The treant moves his arm to the side, trying to swat away Wolf. The normal movement created a blowing wind as Wolf could only see death as a result of getting hit. Bam! An arrow suddenly shoots by and explodes on the treants face, Beast was trying to help Wolf but when the explosion settled he could see that it didn''t deal a lot of damage as only a part of the treants face was blown up. The treant again shines a bright green light as the wound slowly starts to heal, dense roots and branches intertwine while slowly repairing the face. Zzzzzzzz A trail of lighting was left as Reign fires of the lighting bullet, the bullet manages to hit the treant right in the eye and make it stumble back a bit, the green light in the eye socket flickering slightly. In the next moment, Reign was suddenly in front of the giant''s face, his lighting d sword stabbing at the same ce the bullet hit before. Lighting Stab! The lightningnce appears again as it stabs straight in the eye socket, the hugence looked small inparison to the treant, it was even smaller than its eye socket. Bam! Thence hits and a dense explosion of lighting appears, the lighting flying off everywhere around it, burning parts of the body. The treant roars in pain as the branches on top of its head sway slightly before moving and stabbing towards Reign, the branches changed shape and were sharp at their ends, resembling spears. "Shit, I can''t dodge this!" Reign panics a bit as he knows what the result will be if he gets stabbed by all of the spears, he won''t even have a whole body left! Time slowed down for Reign, the branches were stilling at him, but now they were all slow, he immediately saw multiple ways of escape, but his body was also slowed down, making him forget about all of them. He wracks his brain in hopes of finding a way to dodge and survive, his speed and reflexes are great, but even with them he saw no way of dodging all of them, the only hope he had was the lighting charge, but even that could only be used once to dodge. "If only I had a skill that would allow me to move as fast without the same limitations." Reignments before opening his eyes wide open. "Wait for a second, I do have it, if I forget about the flexibility of the skill, it could work, it could definitely work." Reign immediately puts his n to practice, his whole body gets covered with lightning as all of his senses heighten, bending his body in the air he manages to dodge the first branch and nt his foot on it. "Sess!" Reign exims in happiness as heunches himself from the branch and goes to another one, dodging multiple branches in a moment. To Wolf and the others, Reign suddenly looked like a ping pong ball as he bounced from one branch to another, sessfully dodging a huge amount of attacks in mere moments. Touching an outer branch he turns around and kicks down,unching himself down to where the others were. Ding! [ The skill "Lightning charge" has been modified to create a new skill, "Lesser lightning body"] [ Lesser Lightning Body ] Description: By infusing the power of lightning in the body the user suddenly enters a heightened state of mind as his senses and reflexes are boosted together with his speed. The user can only move in a straight line while in this state. Reign gets down on the ground and pants a bit, the skill was incredible but the physical requirements together with the high mana cost made him extremely tired. "Did, did you just create a new skill?" Wolf asks him with a twitching left eye, Reign simply nods to confirm as he looks at the treant that almost killed him. "Can we defeat this thing?" He asks Wolf as he seizes the giant up. "I think we can, but it''s going to be a tough battle, especially if these guys decide to join in on the fun." Wolf nods while observing the surrounding wood folk that were looking at Reign in wonder, the skill he just used shocked them as they never saw a being inside the forest reach such speed before. "I don''t think they have the guts to join, just seeing the treant made them so scared, I don''t think they''re going to risk their lives to help this thing out." Reign takes a good look at the wood folk, seeing that they were all still apprehensive and scared he nods in happiness as he gets ready for the second round of fighting the treant. "Damn creepy tree." Shadow curses at the treant as he throws his dagger at it, using the shadow de skill he manages to hit the treant 10 times, the only problem was that it dealt little to no damage to it, making him slick his tongue in annoyance. "Hahahaha, those little things don''t seem to work against the big guy huh?" Tankughs heartily as he gets close to Shadow, swinging his axe a bit he looks at the treant and lips his lips. "That''s a good target to practice our skills on, after all with such a huge and slow body it''s impossible for it to dodge any of them. Bam! A figure suddenly falls down from the trees as a dust cloud forms from the ce of impact. As the smoke subsides they could all see Greenie crouching down on the ground before he gets up. "The enemies up there ran away when this thing showed up, Beast told me toe here and help you, he said the wolves were more than enough protection for him." Greenie immediately looks at Reign and starts exining, being afraid that his master might get angry at him. "En." Reign simply nods and turns around, with all of them together now they felt that they could take on this enemy and win. Chapter 58 Hard Fight Against The Treant Reign charges his lightning bullet as he runs at the side, the weakness of the treant was his slow movement and attack speed but that was only from a distance,ing close to its face meant facing the deadly attacks of the numerous branches on its head, even he felt apprehensive about facing that again. Tank runs at the treant and uses his bull charge, trying to destroy one of its legs and make it fall. The red bull materializes around him while the treant lifts his leg back and kicks him. Bam! The bull and the treants leg collide, with the stats Tank had now this was the strongest charging attack from him, but even with that he was still a bit short when it came to fighting the treant with strength, he and the bull were pushed back from the collision while the treants leg only moved slightly back, the difference was obvious. "Damn, the big guy sure is strong." Tank smiles as he grabs his shield, pulling his arm back and swinging his body a bit he suddenly throws it with all of his strength towards the treant. "Let''s see if you can block this, Shield Rocket!" The shield spins with an incredible speed as it flies towards the treant, the edges of the shield turn bright red, leaving a trail in the sky. [ Shield Rocket ] Description: By using the incredible power of his fleshly body the user canunch a shield with an incredible force towards the enemy, the velocity coupled with the incredible rotation turns the edges of the shield into a bright fiery color. Hitting the enemy will result in 200% damage followed by an explosion, the shield will return back to the user afterward. The shield reaches the treant in mere moments, hitting the chest it produces a sharp cutting sound and gets embedded in it. Right after that, an explosion happens at the ce of impact, blowing away numerous pieces of wood as the shield gets thrown back to Tank. "Hahahahahaha, couldn''t block this one you ay!" Tank catches the shield as heughs heartily after witnessing the power of his skill, after all this was the first time he was using it. Zzzzz The lightning bullet getsunched from Reign''s hand as it hits the treants head again, unfortunately, the treant was already wary of Reign after the previous incident and managed to use its branches to protect himself from the blow. sh m! Wolf and Greenie show up at the treants legs, the giant was on the lookout for Tank and Reigns attacks and failed to notice them before it was toote. Wolf''s giant sword res up in mes, the mes forming a huge sword as Wolf swings it sideways, trying to cut off the leg. [ Sword of mes ] Description: By infusing arge amount of mana into the sword the user is able to coat it with mes, further using the skill will enable the user to grow the mes bigger while at the same time condensing them and making them stronger. By releasing the skill the user can choose to regain a part of the mana by absorbing the mes or to use more mana to create an explosion. The more mana the user pours into the skill the stronger the effects will be. Wolf used more than half of his remaining mana to make the attack, the mes immediately burn the area they touch, making the wood less effective at blocking the swing. The huge sword cuts halfway inside the leg before stopping, seeing he could not move it any longer Wolf shouts. "Explode!" Bam! The huge mes suddenlypress to a big extent before violently exploding, blowing off more than part of the treants leg. At the same time Greenie coated the huge hammer in his hands with an incredible amount of mana, swinging it down he used dominating sh to further increase the power of the attack. Bam! The impact managed to create a shockwave that forced Greenies arms to go all the way backward, the area of collision was the foot and the strike managed to deform itpletely, leaving only a small part of the foot intact. "Graawwll!" The treant cries out in anguish as its whole body tilts forward while it falls down to the ground. On top of the tree a bright green light could be seen, Beast was holding his bow and a huge green arrow was on it, the wind arrow was used to its maximum power as Beast lets it go, aiming straight at the treants head. The force of the arrowunches Beast backward, luckily he had already anticipated something like that as he ordered his wolves to stand behind him. Beastnds on the side of the dark battlewolf while the huge arrow hits the treants head. The branches on top of the head immediately go up and cross each other, forming a protective above the head, as the arrowes in contact with them the branches get cut in pieces immediately, momentster the arrow pierces through the protective and stabs deeps inside the treants head, dealing huge damage to it. Thud, thud Shadows daggers suddenly hit the treant bellow the mouth, the daggers were incredibly small and not a threat towards it, making it not even bother to defend itself. "Ha, got you." Shadow smiles as he ps his hands together. "Shadow burst." The daggers suddenly shine a dark light as they explode, blowing up the bottom part of the treant''s face. Zzzzz Reign immediately shows up in front of the face, trying to capitalize on the situation. The lightningnce was already formed around his arm as he stabs the treants eye socket again. As thence hits Reign suddenly feels a sharp pain in his abdomen, looking down he could see a wooden spear prating his stomach, the spear came from the face of the treant. "Shit, it wasn''t only the branches!" Reign curses inside as he uses the downward sh skill to cut off the spear, making him free and ready to escape. A couple of spears get formed from the treants face as theyunch towards Reign, luckily for him he already anticipated that and managed to kick the broken part of the spear to propel him down, dodging the attack. "Reign!" Shadow immediately panics as he sees the spear in Reigns''s abdomen, running towards him he fails to notice another spear that was shot from the treants body, as the spear nears him he suddenly looks at the side and notices it. Twisting his body around he tries to block the spear but ends up being a bit short as it pierces through his shoulder. "Dammit!" Shadow curses as he feels the sharp pain that was formed from the wound, the speed of the spear knocks him backward, making him fall down on the ground. Greenie sees his master and a teammate getting wounded and flies to a rage. Vajra Might Vajra Blood Greenies whole body suddenly swells up and grows, stopping at a height of 4 meters Greenie was no longer that much smallerpared to the treant. Gripping the Warhammer that actually grew bigger with him Greenie uses the skill that was left inside of it and starts swinging at the treant. Bam! Bam! Each hit of the hammer was like bombs going off, the treants arms were crushed by the attacks while the legs were getting destroyed by Grolls phantom that joined the fight. Tank and Wolf were concerned about Reign and Shadow but seeing that they were both slowly getting up they breathed out sighs of relief and joined Greenie in attacking the treant, no matter what happened they needed to destroy the enemy before they could help the two. Wolf was already covered in a cold sweat, the attack from before drained his mana by a lot, only leaving him with a small amount. Tank was about to use his set ability before shrugging the idea off, Greenie was going to be in a weakened state after this, if he was too then their party will be low in numbers, not to mention that the treant was nearly finished and there was no need to go that far. Greenie suddenly jumps high up in the air,nding straight on the treants back. Lifting one leg high into the air he brings it down and stomps heavily. Shattering Stomp The ground around the treant suddenly sinks down by a couple of centimeters while its body almost gets halved by the power of the stomp. Greenie lifts his leg again but gets numerous spears prating his pivot leg, making him fall back due to the pain. Reign gets up and condenses lightning in his hand, his injury was not light and he was definitely not able to fight at close quarters as effectively as before so he was transferring to long-range attacks. After a couple of seconds, the treant''s eyes flicker and the mes extinguish, letting them know that they have won the battle. Nobody rxed though, they were still in enemy territory and had no idea what the wood folk were going to do next. Chapter 59 Leaving The Battle And Healing Reign and the others quickly grouped together, there were still wood folk around them, even though their numbers were small and they were definitely not enough to harm them at their peak, they were now injured and their fighting capabilities were much lower. "They''re just staring at us, what the hell should we do?" Shadow breathes out heavily as he asks, looking around them the wood folk seemed to be shocked after witnessing the death of the treant, a couple of them were even slowly moving backward while trembling. "I don''t think they''ll attack, but we must be ready for it anyway, letting our guard down would be a seriously dangerous thing now." Wolf examines the surrounding enemies, looking at their fear-stricken faces he knows they don''t have any idea of continuing the fight, but that might change if they show weakness for even a moment. "Awuuu!" A loud wolf howl suddenly reverberated the forest, on top of the trees the wood folk could see a big ck wolf and two smaller green wolves, the wolves looked coldly at them as Beastes from behind them with an arrow notched on his bow. Wolf uses the remaining mana to light his sword on fire while Reign follows his example, everyone gives their best to show that they were ready to attack and continue the battle. Looking at them the wood folk panic, even more, some suddenly start fleeing which in turn makes more of them flee. After a couple of seconds, there were no wood folk looking their way, they were all too busy running away to even notice the weakening of Wolf''s mes and the flicker on Reign''s lightning. After waiting for a couple of minutes everybody was certain that there were no more wood folk around them, Reign and Shadow copse on the ground as their wounds were serious while Wolf gets down on his knees because of his almost empty mana level. Beastes down with his wolves and helps them get on top of them, as the area they were in now is too dangerous they needed to quickly leave and find a safe spot to rest. Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 20 Inferior Treant killed, 800 exp gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp gained - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp gained - Lvl 11 Wood Folk killed, 200 exp gained - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp gained - Lvl 12 Wood Folk killed, 250 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp gained - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp gained - Rank B Wooden Bow acquired - Rank B Ancient woodcutters Axe acquired - Rank B Armor of Treant acquired - Rank B Cape of Wind acquired - Rank C Wood ring acquired - Rank C Ne of the Forest acquired ... [The yers have earner 12 000exp and 120S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 2 400 exp and 24S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 20 Inferior Treant killed, 300 exp gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 6 monsters, 2100 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 14 Wood Folk killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Wood Folk killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Wood Folk killed, 300 exp points gained [Your pets have killed 5 monsters, 1750 exp points earned.] Ding! [Your subordinate has leveled up!] Name: Greenie Level: 13 ( 150 / 6000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 32 Agility :28 Endurance : 20 Vitality : 20 Willpower : 12 Spirit : 10 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B - Hammer Proficiency B - Two Handed Proficiency B - Hand to Handbat B- Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Nobody was in the mood to even look at the notifications they got, the urgent thing to do now was to find any area they will be safe at and heal, the injures Shadow and Reign got were serious, if not treated properly and quickly they could lead to death. Everyone was breathing heavily while riding the wolves, even without serious injuries Tank and Wolf were both exhausted, it took a lot of their willpower to stay awake right now, the physical exhaustionbined with the mana exhaustion was not to be taken lightly. After a couple of minutes, they finally found a spot where they could rest, getting off the wolves Tank and Wolf grab Reign and Shadow and put them down near a tree, allowing them to lean on it and rest, right afterward all four of them lie down as they were spent. Beast gets down from the wolf''s back and takes out the Rank B Staff of healing, pointing his finger at Reign he pours mana as the ring starts shinning together with the staff. Reigns body gets covered with a green light as his wound slowly starts healing with the help of the magic. Beast stops after a couple of seconds and pants heavily, the healing magic took a lot of mana to be used, right now he only used enough to make sure Reign''s life won''t be in danger, now he had to do the same for Shadow. Finished with the healing process of both of them Beast plops down on the groundpletely exhausted. "Thanks, Beastie, I feel a lot better now." Shadow groans as he finished his sentence, even though his wound was almost fully closed now it still hurts like hell whenever he tried moving his arm. Reign''s situation was still not good, the wound was too big and even the magic Beast used wasn''t able to patch it uppletely. Everyone takes out some mana crystals and starts absorbing them, after finishing the hidden dungeon they had a lot of them in their inventory space, when they were finished they all took turns using the ring and staff to further heal Shadow and Reign. After a couple of minutes, both of their wounds were closed and their state was much better. Reign looks over at the two wolves that managed to evolve near the end of the battle, they were both green and biggerpared to before, Beast looks at him and says. "Neither one managed to get a special evolution as Greenie or ckie did, they''re wind wolves now, their speed has risen by quite a lot now." "At least they leveled up, with both being at level 10 they will be more useful in fights." Reign smiles at one wolf that came close to him, the big wolf licks his face a bit and lies down next to him. "We shouldn''t spend much more time here, you never know what could show up while we''re stationary like this." Wolf slowly gets up from the ground as he says, the fight they went through right now was much more difficult than any of them expected, it was important to go back to the castle to rest up. Everyone nods and gets on top of the wolves to make their way back. While riding the wolves they finally have time to check the battle log and the equipment they received. [ Rank B Wooden Bow ] Attack : 57 Def: 10 Agility + 3 Spirit + 3 Description: A simple bow made from wood, while making the bow the bowmaker unknowingly used a small piece of Yggdrasil, thus elevating the bow''s strength to apletely new level. By channeling mana to the bow the user can strengthen the strings, allowing for a much stronger release. Using mana can also allow the user to activate a skill hidden in the bow, adding wood properties to the arrow and making it explode with numerous wood needles upon contact. [ Rank B Ancient woodcutters Axe ] Attack 55 Strength + 2 Vitality + 2 Endurance + 2 Description: An axe used by an ancient woodcutter that once tried to cut down the world tree Yggdrasil. The axe is imbued with the hatred of the fallen woodcutter, increasing damage by 20% when fighting against wood-based opponents. By using mana the user can activate the skill infused in the weapon. [ Woodcutting swing ] Description: Swinging the axe with full power the user can unleash 3 fast attacks in a span of 1 second, the attacks each deal 120% of the user''s power. [ Rank B Armor of Treant ] Def: 30 Vitality + 2 Endurance + 2 Description: An armor made from the wood of a fallen treant, by using mana the user can cover himself with a denseyer of wood that can be replenished as long as the user continues pouring mana in it. [ Rank B Cape of Wind ] Def : 10 Agility + 5 Spirit + 1 Description: A cape blessed by a goddess of the wind, the user''s speed will be increased by 20% while wearing it, after using mana the user will be familiar with the wind itself and gain 100% more speed. [ Rank C Wood ring ] Endurance + 1 Description: A ring imbued with the power of the wood element. By using mana the user canunch a wooden spear at his enemies. [ Rank C Ne of the forest ] Spirit + 1 Description: A ne imbued with the power of nature. Activating the skill hidden deep inside of it will allow the user to be more familiar with nature, allowing him to gain certain bonuses depending on the location. Chapter 60 Subduing The Sword Everyone looks at the items they gained, the items were good in quality and were definitely going to be helpful to them. "Dammit Tank, two of these are great for you." Shadow sulks as he looks at the items that are almost worthless to him. "Well, don''t think I need both, with my shield I don''t get hurt that much and if I switch the axe I''ll lose the set bonus I have." Tank scratches his head in confusion as he looks over the items. Reign and the others look at him and break into a shortugh. "You can just switch the weapons when you want to use the skill, that way you can still use it, and don''t dare say you don''t need the armor, if you get it we can just put you in front all the time and we won''t get injured like this time anymore." Reign pats Tank''s shoulder as he tells him with a serious expression on his face. "Well alri- wait, you just want to use me as a meat shield more often don''t you?!" Tank nods at first before he shouts at Reign, his behavior makes everyoneugh again,pared to the solemn atmosphere before they were now much more rxed. "Alright, so Tank gets the armor and axe, the bow obviously goes to Beast, what about the other items, the cape and ring are both useful and easy to use but the ne, we know nothing about the bonuses it can give." Wolf calmly says to everyone as he ponders over the ne, as it is a rank C equipment the bonuses should be good, but since they don''t know the exact ones they were all unsure for who it was most suited. After all, it would be bad if Wolf takes it and finds out the bonuses are all for long-range attacks. "Let''s just give it to Beast, it''s nature-oriented and well, he''s the one that''s most in touch with nature with his skill, maybe it will give him better bonuses or something." Reign just waves at off without any interest. "Alright then, the coat should go to Shadow, you''re the only one without any B rank equipment, after all, I''ll take the ring as I don''t have any long-range attacks." Wolf nods to Reign and distributes the items. "Ah!" Beast puts on the ne and suddenly exims in happiness. "Reign you were right!" Ding! [yer has a high affinity with the item, the bonuses will be increased by 15% ] Looking at the notification Beast just shared with everyone they nodded happily as they now knew more information about items for future use. "By the way Reign, I couldn''t help but notice it." Beast nervously says after looking at Reign. " Why aren''t you using the sword?" Reign simply chuckles in response and says. "I can''t use it, I don''t know why but whenever I tried I felt like the sword was going against me, the more I used it the weaker the feeling got, but it was still safer to use this one before I manage to tame itpletely." "Ah, so there was actually something like that," Beast exims in surprise, the question he asked was something everyone had on their mind, after all, why wouldn''t he use a sword as strong as that one during the fight. "So A rank items need something like that huh." Shadow gloomily says. "I don''t think so, after all this sword is almost A rank when it''s broken, it should be S ranked at its peak, so I think it''s simr to skills, the difference between A and S rank isn''t simply one tier after all." Wolf analyzes the situation calmly and says, he was the one that asked the system the most questions, making him a lot more knowledgeable about things like that. Reign nods and takes the sword out of the inventory, seeing him hold it everyone could see a subtle trembling the sword was making, they all realized that that was what Reign was talking about. Continuing their journey back they didn''t get into any fights, after all, it wasn''t that hard to sneak by the enemies in the deep forest while monsters in the newbie forest would simply run away after seeing them. Getting to the castle everyone breathes out in relief, the battle today was simply too dangerous, even after getting so much loot they weren''t very happy, they almost lost two of their friends for it. Jack didn''t speak, he just looked at them before nodding his head and turning around. However, right after he did that he turned back and glued his eyes to Reign''s hands, more specifically to the sword he was holding. "Reign, where where did you find that?" Jack walks over to them and asks, his eyes never leaving the sword. "Uh, Beast got it from a chest, why, is there anything weird with it." Reign looks at Jack in confusion as he had never seen him behave this way before. "I, I need to inspect it first, may I?" Jack holds out his hand as he eagerly asks Reign, the weird behavior makes everyone feel like something is off. "Sure." Reign shrugs his shoulders and gives the sword to Jack, he wasn''t afraid that Jack would steal it as a weapon of this caliber shouldn''t be that attractive to him. "Incredible, to think I would see it after all these years." Jack caresses the sword as if it was a loved one, his sight slowly turns soft as he reminiscences. "You know this sword?" Reign and the others suddenly get shocked by his words, after all they thought that the items they got were simply made new from the system and that the description was there to just bring it more life. "Yes, I do know it, it was forged and used by a good friend of mine a long time ago, the sword was lost when he fell into battle, I never thought I would see it again," Jack tells them with a sad voice, his tone filled with sadness as he mentions his friend. Shaking his head Jack returns his emotions to normal, looking up he takes a step forward and hands the sword back to Reign. "It seems like you still haven''t subdued the sword spirit, even if it is a weakened version it can still pose some problems,e, I''ll help you with it." Jack doesn''t even wait for Reign to answer before turning back and going to the practice field. "A-all right," Reign says absent-mindedly, the description mentioned that a swordmaster used the sword a long time ago, never would any of them guess it was someone Jack knew, and it seemed they were good friends as well. Standing at the practice field Reign and Jack starts sparring, ording to Jack the sword spirit will only recognize Reign as its master if he was good enough, the best way to do that is simply to fight and be more proficient with it. After a couple of hours of training Reign suddenly feels a weak connection with the sword, his strikes be faster and more urate, it felt like the sword in his hand was like an extension of the arm and not an object. "Congrattions, you have now officially stepped in the ranks of true swordsmen, not a lot of people can be one as quickly as you." Jack stops with the practice and congrattes Reign, looking down he could see that the sword was no longer vibrating in his hand, on the contrary, it now felt incrediblyfortable to use it, much more than any of his previous swords. Bringing the stat screen up Reign checks it out. Name: Reign Level: 16 ( 2 680 / 9000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 2 Strength: 29 (39) (+5 from ability, +5 from item) Agility : 33 (45) (+6 from ability, +6 from item) Endurance : 14 (16) (+2 from item) Vitality: 16 (18) (+ 2 from ability) Willpower: 16 (18) (+ 2 from ability) Spirit: 30 (44) (+4 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat A Sword Proficiency A- Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 33 exp: 45%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Looking at his stats Reign was incredibly surprised as they had risen by a lot and strength was just about to hit the 40 points mark, not hesitating he immediately uses one free point to get it to that level while using the other one to raise his agility slightly. Right after that, he goes to his room to sleep, tomorrow they were going to get briefed about the journey they needed to take to get to the town, getting some rest before that was very important. Chapter 61 Journey To The West Morning came quickly, the bright rays of sunshine entered the room from the small gaps of the curtains, Reign was already up, sitting on his bed and thinking about everything that happened so far. The crazy game that all of humanity was forced to y, the monsters, the skills and abilities, and the numerous near-fatal fights him and his party had to face so far. Being level 16 he felt powerful, but he knew full well that his power was nothing inparison to what lies ahead, the bosses scattered in the world was something he didn''t even want to think of, just the huge lizard is enough to kill all of them right now, anything stronger would just need a p to send them to their deaths. Getting up he puts on his clothes and gets ready to meet the others before they go to Eldar''s office, the day of the journey has finallye. Nobody knows how dangerous it will be or how long the journey will take. Meeting the others they all exchange pleasantries and good mornings, slowly they walk towards the stairs and get ready to meet the captain for the briefing. Knock. As they knock on the door their hearts beat wildly, they were finally going to learn more about the area surrounding them, and about the town they are supposed to go to, after so many days they are finally going to meet other people. "Enter." Eldar''s calm voice acts as a wake-up call for them. Taking in a deep breath Reign puts his hand on the door handle and opens the door. Click. Entering the room they can see Eldar and Jack waiting for them, Jack was sitting on a nearby sofa,ying on itzily. Eldar on the other hand was standing in front of a huge holographic map, his face was serious, a rare sight for everyone, it was usually the other way around for those two. "You arrived,e on, sit." Eldar smiles at them and gestures at the sofas with his hand, walking to them everyone sits down and stares at him. "So, first of all, you guys leveled up faster than I thought you would, good job on that." Eldar smiles at them, his expression getting a bit softer as his eyesnd on them. "Now, well nowes the hard part." Going back to his serious mode he tells them while walking around the table situated in the middle of the room. "As you can see, this is the map of the nearby topography, the forests, the hills, and mountains, we even got a river and ake nearby, you guys, of course, don''t know of it as you have only ventured on the south and east of the castle. Pointing with his fingers he slowly exins the surroundings with a calm and steady voice. "The town we located is to the west of us, going to it will take you about a day and you''ll be traveling through this area." With his finger, he shows the west part of the map. "As you see a part of the river flows in the middle of it, that might be a good ce to get some water, if the river is safe and clean, do take care when you get there, there are many aquatic beasts that could attack you if you get in it." The talk suddenly shifts towards him exining how the aquatic beasts have evolved and that they are much more formidable than the ones on thend, as they have a huge advantage over them underwater. "Theke is quite close to the river, I would rmend you take a detour around it, as it is a water source many monsters will go there to rest and drink water, the calm waters of theke are much better than the river for them as they can see the ripples if anything tries attacking them, so take care when you get close to it and do your best to go around." Putting a serious expression once again he mentions the dangers around theke multiple times, making sure they wouldn''t forget his words. As he continues he talks about the different forests and what level of enemies they should expect to find in them, the most dangerous area was as expected the one around theke, by his estimates the monsters should be around level 20 to level 25 there, monsters of such level are not what the party could hunt as it would be too time-consuming and draining, not to mention the danger they would face. "So you have two choices, either go through that area with extreme caution or simply y it safe and go all the way around, it will be much safer that way but it might take an extra day to do that, you''re free to choose what to do of course as I have no power over you when you leave, just make sure you don''t die, my promotion depends on it." Eldar stares at all of them, the pressure brought by someone of his strength made it hard to breathe, their bodies start shaking unintentionally and their breaths turn short and rapid as sweat goes down from their foreheads. "All right cap, I think that''s enough, you''re gonna break the poords if you keep it up." Jack suddenly shows up next to Eldar and pats his shoulder, the pressure on Reign and the others immediately disappears as they can finally breathe normally. "Right, sorry for that guys, I''ve been on the edge thest couple of days, some safe zones have already managed to establish contact with their nearby areas, so we need to hurry up a bit otherwise we''ll get left behind by them," Eldar exins with an apologetic face, as they hear the exnation Reign and the others get surprised, they thought they would be the leading force right now as the people they talked with on the forums were nowhere near the level of strength as them. "The reason it''s so important to establish contact with the town is that once you do that you can link the ce with us, enabling us to use the teleporter to move between us, that will make traveling much more convenient, not to mention that that way we will be safer from attacks as we can call for backup and vice versa." Now Reign and the party were even more surprised, teleporting from such long distances is something they thought of before but didn''t know if it was possible, with Eldar confirming their thoughts they were sure that the journey they''re about to take is one of immense importance. "Don''t worry captain, we''ll make sure toplete the mission." Reign gets up and nods to Eldar. Ding! [ Special quest "Journey to the West" received.] Description: The captain of safe zone 01 Eldar has issued a quest for your party, go on a journey to the west of the safe zone and make contact with a settlement located there, failing to finish the quest will drop your favorability with the residents of the safe zone while seeding will grant incredible rewards. Looking at the quest that showed up in front of them everyone widened their eyes, they hadn''t gotten a quest since the first day of the game, the only thing close to it was the dungeon, but that was a bit differentpared to a normal quest. Leaving the room everyone goes outside, it was time to stock on supplies, the journey will be long and arduous, thest thing they want is to not have enough rations when they''re out there. "Do you think they''re ready?" Jack asks Eldar as they gaze from the window of his office. Eldar looks at them and shakes his head "I''m not certain, they are definitely strongerpared to others that are the same level, but the enemies they might face will be quite above them, we can only hope they take my advice and be as careful as possible, losing such promising yers would be nothing short of a tragedy." Jack nods his head as he listens to him, looking down he stares at Reign, the young man had brought him surprise after surprise, thest thing he wanted to see now was him dead. "That boy, he got Arry''s sword." "What?!" Eldar jumps up as he shouts, looking at Jack with wide-open eyes he asks. "Arry''s sword, are you sure, it could be-" "I''m certain!" Jack answers resolutely, his face as calm as ake, showing no emotion whatsoever. "Haaaaa, it must be fate, huh, we searched for him and that damn weapon of his for so long and it suddenly appears here, you didn''t take it?" Eldar sighs deeply and shes a smile afterward. "No, the boy deserves it, his talent for the sword is, it''s something I have rarely ever seen, Arry himself would be proud that his sword is used by someone like him." Smiling bitterly Jack shakes his head and looks directly at Eldar. "I just hope that will be enough for them to survive the journey." "Me too old friend, me too." Both of them look away and stare at the sky, their faces calm but serious. Chapter 62 The Journey Begins! Before leaving the castle to start their journey everyone had a lot of things to do. Picking up various items they had ordered from the cksmith beforehand, buying supplies, and going to the social hub to check if anyone from the nearby town is there. "You kids came, good, here are the things you ordered." Reign and the others look at the equipment, there were numerous armor pieces for everyone there, even though they got some from the defeated enemies they were still using some rank D ones, they felt it was a must to change them for some rank C parts before setting out, so they went to Adrian a couple of days ago and ordered them, besides armor for them they ordered some for Greenie and the wolves as well. Looking at the iron armor in front of him Reign nods happily, he was still using the rank D leather armor they got in the beginning, after numerous battles it was already in tatters. [ Rank C Iron and leather armor ] Def: 22 Agility + 1 Endurance + 1 Description: An armor forged by the master cksmith Adrian with minimal effort. [ Rank C Iron and leather boots ] Def: 16 Agility + 1 Vitality + 1 Description: Boots made by the master cksmith Adrian with minimal effort. [ Rank C Iron and leather pants ] Def: 16 Endurance + 1 Vitality + 1 Description: Pants made by the master cksmith Adrian with minimal effort [ Rank C Iron and leather gloves ] Def: 15 Agility + 1 Endurance + 1 Description: Gloves made by the master cksmith Adrian with minimal effort. The armor wasn''t anything special but it was still betterpared to their previous one, the iron tes on it were nicely made and put at vital spots, making sure to offer protection without limiting their mobility. Greenie got the same armor as them, his was just a bit bigger while the wolves had specially made armor for them, it was still iron and leather and only defended their vitals, any more and it wouldpromise their movement. Taking the items and paying for them they left for the market to stock up on the needed supplies, nobody wants to go hungry or thirsty in the wild, luckily their inventory is a great ce for storing such things so they didn''t need to carry all of it with them. Finally, they entered the social hub where Reign and Shadow got surprised as Shadow''s father replied to their previous messages. Seeing that both he and his wife were alright they were relieved, after carefully reading the messages they understood that he was already a high level, probably around the same as them if not even higher, his reminder to not try anything dangerous and wait for him to find them made them smile, even though they were about to do the same thing he was worried about. In the end they replied to him and left, eager to explore the west and find the town. "So, that would be everything we need right?" Reign asks everyone, he wanted to check onest time before they set off on their journey. "Yeah, we have everything we need, time to go." Wolf nods in confirmation as they make their way to the gate. The soldiers at the gate see them and observe them as theye closer, they already found out that they were going to try and make contact with a nearby town, the mission was of very high importance and was incredibly difficult, making the soldiers worry a bit about them, after so many days they got used to this group leaving through the gate every morning, always excited to fight. They didn''t want to see them die. "You guys, be careful out there, you''re the only bunch here that has so much potential, nobody wants to see you die before growing up." The same soldier that always told them not to die and cracked jokes with them at the gate came to them, this time the usual smiling face was changed to a more solemn one. "Don''t worry man, we always came back before, nothings gonna change this time." Reign steps forward and tells the soldier, he smiles in response while the gate slowly opens for them. "I guess so, safe trip you little twerps and don''t forget, no dying." Getting back to his position he smiles onest time at them before they turn around and leave through the gate. "I do hope they survive, it''s gonna be boring as hell here without them, these other yers are seriously way too tame." Another soldieres to him and says, his gaze still locked at the group. "They''re talented, much more than us, even the captain and vice-captain praised them for that, I really don''t want to see them die so you." The soldier nods to him in confirmation as he says, shaking his head in the end he puts his hand in his pocket and takes out a cigarette, putting in between his lips he creates a small me on the end of his finger to light it. "But I have a feeling these guys won''t be leaving us any time soon." He smiles mysteriously as he inhales the smoke. "Acting all mysterious again huh, whatever." The other soldier shrugs his shoulders and goes back to the others. Going through the forest slowly everyone was tense, even though they looked very calm and collected in the forest they were actually incredibly concerned, one mistake and the journey could end up fatal to them after all. They were currently in the newbie forest''s west side, even though the monsters here were too weak for them they still kept being cautious as the words from Eldar were still fresh in their mind, their bodies subconsciously tensed up, ready to face any enemy they mighte across. "Guys, I don''t think it''s a good idea to be so tense right now, we''re only at the beginning after all and we might get mentally exhausted before getting to the dangerous part of the journey," Beast tells everyone while following them slowly. "That''s correct, if all of you continue like this then this trip will be over before truly even starting." Wolf looks at them with a slight contempt, he was used to situations like this after all and knew how to make his body as calm as possible, the others were not even near his level right now. "Damn it, Wolf, we want to but, we just can''t, how the hell are you so rxed?" Reign curses at Wolf as he sees him beingpletely rxed and calm. "It''s all in here." Wolf points to his head. "The more you think about the worse it is, just rx your mind and the body will follow, it''s as simple as that, just think of this like a pic, or any of our regr hunts." Shrugging his shoulders he continues moving forward while the others stop in their tracks and give it their best to calm down. "Let''s not stop, we''ll just need to learn to do this during the journey, I don''t believe that we''ll get mentally fatigued so easily anyway." Reign shakes his head before standing up and continuing forward. Chapter 63 Away From Home It''s already been over an hour since everyone left the castle to start their journey. Reign and the others were walking through the west side of the deep forest without the stress and tension from earlier. The forest was pretty much the same on this side, the flora and fauna differentiated incredibly slightly, even the monsters were no different, the party only encountering 1 new monster type on their way. [ Lizardman ] The lizardmen were incredibly simr to the kobolds the party encountered before, the biggest difference being the green skin color and a longer tail. Compared to the kobolds they were a bit weaker physically, after all the kobolds had dragon blood while the lizardmen simply evolved from lizards. Their fighting capabilities were lower as well, the deep weapon proficiencies that the kobolds had were nowhere to be found, the lizardmen fought crudely, using their ws and tail, only some had a big bone that they would use as a club. Killing them was a simple thing for the party, shortly after the fight started it ended, the lizardmen were crushed without being able to inflict any wounds on them. Getting to the edge of the deep forest was a new sight, the ck forest they visited before was not there, in its stead a new one was presented to them. [ BloodHill Forest ] The forest was shrouded in red, the trees had red leaves growing out of them while the grass had a tinge of red in it, everything in it was red actually, with the color a slight smell of blood could be felt in the air, making anyone who enters slightly ufortable. "Damn it, what kind of a forest is this, all red, smell of freaking blood in the air, just what kind of ce did we get into?" Shadow asks with an irritated voice, the forest was weird, even more than the ck forest. "Since it has something to do with blood I guess we might run into some vampires here, they are the most famous monsters that use blood anyway," Reign says from behind, his eyes darting from ce to ce, trying to find any monsters that try to ambush them. "I don''t like this ce," Beast says with a frown on his face, the smell of blood was getting on his nerves, as a tamer he had a big affinity towards nature and animals, a ce like this one is too unnatural though, making him feel a bit angry at its existence. Ding! [ + 5% regenerative power, +5% attack power bonus from the present location. ] Looking at the bonus given to him by his ne he frowns, even more, getting such a bonus wouldn''t mean that the monsters here had strong attacks and regeneration right? He immediately shares it with the others who stop for a second, pondering upon it. "I think it''s highly likely, after all, weren''t vampires and simr monsters hard to kill because of their regeneration?" Wolf asks the others after a while, everyone recollects what they knew about vampires and nods in confirmation. "So strong attacks and regeneration, that should mean that their defense is weak right?" Tank asks after a bit, everyone nods to him as that was the only thing that made sense, after all the monsters here be a lot strongerpared to the dark forest if there was no bnce to their stats. Continuing their journey they finally encounter their first enemies, kneeling next to a tree 5 humanoid monsters were biting on a deer carcass, blood was flowing everywhere and the disgusting sloppy sound of them sucking on it echoed in the surroundings. [ Lvl 14 Vamp ] [ Lvl 16 Vamp ] [ Lvl 15 Vamp ] [ Lvl 14 Vamp ] [ Lvl 13 Vamp ] Description: Vamp are the servants of vampires, mindless monsters that only exist to obey their master and feast upon the corpses of their enemies. The vamps are a difficult opponent for most because of their inability to feel anything except hunger, making their fighting style extremely unorthodox and annoying. "Inspect." Vamp Level: 15 ( 150 / 6000 ) Race : Vamp Strength : 26 Agility :3? Endurance : 15 Vitality : 15 Willpower : 8 Spirit : 7 "Alright, so they are fast and have a decent amount of strength." Reign shows the others the stats and they nod, the stats of a vamp was nothing special, it was merely averagepared to other monsters of the same level, everyone here had higher stats except for the 2 wind wolves who were still only level 10. Looking at their opponents they could see their nails were quite long and had a slight shine whenever they came in touch with light. Swish Beasts arrowes and rudely interrupts their feast, the arrow plunges deep inside the shoulder of one of the vamps as it tries to dodge, the other vamps immediately get up to fight but their reaction was still a bit too slowpared to Reign and the others. Greenie and ckie attack one of the Vamps, knocking him down on the ground with ease before they ruthlessly continue their attacks on him. The two wind wolves jump at the injured Vamp that turned out to be the lowest leveled one, with his injury limiting his mobility they quickly manage to gain the upper hand in the fight. Reign and Wolf each take on one Vamp, immediately overwhelming them with their attacks, the Vamps whoever shows no panic, only anger at them for disturbing their meal, they didn''t bother dodging or blocking any attacks, their only focus was on attacking them. Tank and Shadow take on the level 16 Vamp together, Shadow immediately used his powers to lock its legs in ce as Tank charges at him fiercely, trying to kill him as quickly as possible. The battlested for a short time, the monsters were no match for the party even under normal circumstances, not to mention under an ambush. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 14 Vamp killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Vamp killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Vamp killed, 450 exp points gained, [The yers have earner 1 200exp and 15S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 240 exp and 3S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 14 Vamp killed, 175 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 175 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 14 Vamp killed, 175 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Vamp killed, 300 exp points gained [Your pets have killed 3 monsters, 475 exp points earned.] Killing off the Vamps Reign and the others leave the scene, as they don''t want to encounter any monsters that might have been drawn over by the sound of battle and thicker smell of blood. "Looking at the description we can be almost certain that vampires can be found here, they''re probably mini-bosses, the same as the Treant was in the ck forest," Reign tells everyone while they were on the move, their eyes darken a bit when the Treant was mentioned, it was the first monster that managed to injure them so gravely after all, if not for the remaining wood folk fleeing back then some of them might have died after all. "A monster like a treant, but much faster, that would be a difficult opponent to deal with, after all the only reason we managed to defeat the Treant back then was because of how slow it was, if we convert its defense to speed, the vampire would be many times more dangerouspared to it," Wolf says with some worry in his eyes, after all, if they really do encounter a vampire then some of them might even die in the fight, all of them if they make any mistakes. "That''s why we will not ask for trouble and simply go around the area it is in, it should be easy to notice it, after all, the wood folks tribe was very different than the rest of the forest," Reign says while he looks at the side, everyone notices his gaze and stops, looking at the Vamps that pass by them, running towards the area they were previously in. "They probably smelled the blood." Tank says with his face scrunched up, the amount of Vamp passing through was not low, there had to be at least 40 of them. "Seems like this forest follows the same rules as the ck forest did, the enemies are nothing special when confronted individually, but there are huge groups of them everywhere," Shadow observes the vamps as they pass, his eyes darting from one figure to another one. "They''re only one type, there are probably more different monsters here, we need to be careful, we don''t want to repeat what happened on our first day at the ck forest ok?" Wolf nces over to Shadow and says, everyone nods in confirmation and slowly go away after the vamps were out of their sight. Chapter 64 BloodHill Forest Cultists "Shhh, be quiet." Wolf shushes the others as they observe a group of humans from a tree branch [ Blood Ritualist ] Level: 15 Race: Human Strength: 12 Agility:14 Endurance: 15 Vitality: 15 Willpower: 25 Spirit : 3? Description: The blood ritualists are a cult of humans that follow the demoness, Keturah. Following the will of their misters they make many offerings for her, the offerings include the flesh and blood of many different beings, human being her favorite. The more precious the offering the more benefits Keturah will bestow to her followers, when encountering such filthy beings make sure to kill them quickly and fight in close range as their blood magic is weak then. Some exceptions do exist. "These things were once human?" Reign asks in shock as he looks at the ritualists, their nails were long and ck, parts of their bodies had already turned to a dark reddish color, showing their corruption by the demoness. They wore ck robes iid with dark red lines, their irises were red while the rest of the eye was pitch ck in color. Their teeth were a dark yellow, simr to a half-rotten banana. "Misters wasn''t satisfied with thest offering, humans, we need to offer her humans so that she will bless us." One of the ritualists says, looking at his robes which were iid with more lines Reign and the others understood that he was the leader of the group. "But where will we find them, we can only kill the rotten vamps and spiders around here, the other beasts are too strong, and no humans can be found." Another ritualistins to the leader, his eyes showing his helplessness towards the situation, they were no longer human and had no qualms about using them as offerings, they would dly do it in fact, it was only that they couldn''t find any that made them feel so helpless. "The time wille where we can venture out of this forest, by then we shall slowly get stronger." The leaderforts them with a sigh, he also had no clue to where they could find humans. Rustle Suddenly they could hear the rustles of the leaves, looking up they only see the trees with nobody on them. Swish An arrow travels straight towards the leader''s forehead, his pupils widen as he hastily dodges to the side, only getting a cut on the left side of his head. "Here we are." Reign says as he suddenly shows up next to the leader, swinging his sword he starts fighting the disgusting being with all of his might. "Humans!" The leader shouts in anger as he unsheathes his sword, blocking Reign''s strike in the process. His sword was a normal steel sword that had red lines on it, the red lines shinning every time he strikes, seemingly strengthening it. The red sword collides with Reign''s Broken sword of Dominance and creates sparks. "I heard you were looking for us so we came to say hello, I hope you don''t mind!" Reign says as he pushes the leader before jumping back and flicking his finger, releasing a weakened version of the lightning bullet at him. The bullet hits him in the shoulder as there was not enough time or space for the leader to dodge, the robe offers little protection to his shoulder as it gets torn at the point of impact, the bullet managing to burn his flesh and make a small wound there. "You inferior-" The leader growls in anger before his sentence gets cut short by explosions nearby, ncing over he could see his underlings fighting a bitter battle with more humans, even though they had the superiority in numbers they were losing. "Youu!" The leader shouts at Reign as blood starts flowing out of his orifices and turning into a mist of blood that lingered around him. The leader''s face turns wicked as he lunges at Reign "Die!" ng! Reign blocks the attack and feels his hand getting a bit numb, the physical prowess of the leader suddenly went a huge change when the blood mist showed itself, it was a type of rage skill, simr to Tanks Blood Frenzy. The twoe to shes many times in a span of a minute, neither side backing away, the leader''s strength was actually a bit above Reign''s but his fighting skills were far lower, allowing Reign to fight evenly without even using his skills. As the leader sees that he can''t win he nces at his subordinates again, only to find their number halved after a short time, his pupils constrict as he thinks of running away, but first, he must deal a heavy blow to the young man in front of him. "Blood art!" The sword in the leader''s hand suddenly turnspletely red as a red-colored me ds it, the me spreads quickly to the leader''s body, dding himpletely. "mes of Keturah." The leader utters as he looks at Reign who was now a bit stressed, the leader''s whole aura underwent a huge change now, the pressure he was exhibiting was many times higher than before. Reign knew he had to use everything now, the bacsh such skill had was definitely not low so he knew the leader would be able to fight for only a short period of time before it disappears. Lesser Lighting Body Reign immediately used his newest skill, with the boost provided by it he was fully confident in taking the leader head-on as the pressure lessened considerably. Not satisfied though Reign activates two more skills, wanting to kill the leader at his strongest, why, he himself didn''t know, it was as if his entire being hated the mes, wanting nothing more than to extinguish itpletely. Lightning Charge Lightning Stab Reign lifts his sword up to the height of his shoulders, drawing his right hand back he takes a low stance, looking like a spearman that held his spear for the final attack as the lightningnce forms around his entire arm. The leader sees his movement and lifts his sword above his head, holding it with both hands firmly. His legs were about one foot apart, a bit bent. His chest swells up as he takes a deep breath. Demon Overhead Cut. The two move at the same time, the ground beneath their feet sinking down from the movement, Reign disappears in a sh as a trail of lightning was left by his movement, his arm now fully extended down as the ground beneath the sword was left with a hole in it. Behind him the leader was standing with the sword down, the sh leaving a small cut on the ground, his hands were at the same level with his hips and one leg was forward as he took a step to sh down. The left side of his chest was gone, a semicircle was left there as part of his ribs could be seen. The hole spread all the way to the middle of the chest,pletely destroying his insides and decimating his heart. "F-fast." The leader utters hisst words as he copses, blood spewing out of his wound. The other ritualists manage to see his death and despair, without him they knew they had no chance of winning the battle, the enemies in front of them were already overwhelming them and the only way to win was for the leader to help them, seeing him die in battle against an even more fearsome enemy made them know that their death was close. They fight back against Wolf and the others since their deaths were certain they were going to make sure to at least take one of their enemies with them, no matter how impossible that might be. Their bodies start to slowly break down from the excessive usage of their skills, but they didn''t care, until they die they were going to use everything they got to fight back. Wolf and the others finally start to feel some pressure as their opponent''s suicidal attacks were not easy to deal with, they didn''t care if you hit them, they would simply try to hit you back harder, exchanging blows wasn''t something they were willing to do, the enemy was at death door anyway, so why risk an injury. Reign looks over but doesn''t join them immediately, his breathing was heavy as the final attack left him a bit drained, it was the first time he tried using 3 skills together and the effect was incredible, the speed he reached was almost at the level of Mach 1, but the mana usage was equally terrifying. Regting his breathing he slowly makes his way towards the other cultists, who panic even more when they see him, they were using everything they had and still couldn''t heavily injure their opponents, if a monster like him joined then it was over, his final attack was witnessed by some and it made their hearts stop for a moment. Some of them immediately break away from the others and try to run away, only to fall down as Shadow uses his ability to stop them. Reign dashes at them as an arrow hits one in the head, killing him immediately. The battle was soon over as Reign and the others made short work of the remaining enemies, their clothes soaked in their blood. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 18 Blood Ritualist Leader killed, 650 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Blood Ritualist killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Blood Ritualist killed, 450 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Blood Ritualist killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Blood Ritualist killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Blood Ritualist killed, 450 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Blood Ritualist killed, 450 exp points gained - Rank B Blood Dagger acquired - Rank C Cultists Ring acquired - Rank C Dark Robe acquired - Rank D Leather Gloves acquired [The yers have earner 3 150exp and 50S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 630 exp and 10S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 14 Blood Ritualist killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Blood Ritualist killed, 400 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 2 monsters, 750 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 14 Blood Ritualist killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Blood Ritualist killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Blood Ritualist killed, 350 exp points gained [Your pets have killed 3 monsters, 1 100 exp points earned.] Chapter 65 Shadow’s Happiness Reign and the others flee the scene of the battle, the battle took a longer time to finish than they expected, the sounds of fighting and the blood of the deceased will definitely attract enemies that are nearby. Just as they got some 20 meters away from the field they could hear the howling of wolves behind them. "Wolves, again, really?" Shadow grumbles as they continue running away. "It''s like whoever created this game has no originality and just decided wolves are great for low-level, medium level, and probably high-level monsters!" "Yeah, not gonna be surprised when I see Fenrir or other giant wolves in the future." Reign shrugs his shoulders with a smile on his face as they all slow down beforeing to a stop underneath a giant tree. "Let''s check the loot." Tank says with a wide smile on his face, hearing him Shadow gets excited and shouts. "Hey, the dagger is mine, don''t even try taking it, you guys!" Before anyone could do anything he takes the dagger in his hands and rubs his cheek against it. "So nice, finally a B rank, I''ll take good care of you my precious." Everyone smiles helplessly as they watch Shadow make aplete fool out of himself while repeating the words constantly, simr to a small being in the best freaking trilogy ever. ( Yeah I just love LOTR ) They go ahead and check the description of the other items while they wait for Shadow to calm down and share the dagger''s. [ Rank C Cultists Ring ] (I honestly remember having a nice effect for this thing, but I fcking forgot what it was, it should be simr to this one though ) Spirit + 1 Description: A ringmonly used by the higher-ranked cultists, it has a small sharp point with which the user can stab himself, allowing the drink to consume his/her blood and increase his stats for a period of time. The more blood the ring is allowed to consume the better stat boosts it will give. [ Rank C Dark Robe ] Def : 10 Spirit + 1 Willpower + 1 Fire resistance +10% Description: A dark robemonly worn by cultists, its defensive capabilities leave much to be desired and its bonuses are small, an item at the very bottom of Rank C. [ Rank D Leather Gloves ] Def: 10 Endurance + 1 Description: Gloves made from unknown leather give an average defense to the hands without limiting them of mobility. The items they gained were quite honestly trash, the only item worth anything was the ring as it had a skill imbued in it, the bad thing was that they had no idea how much blood would be needed for a good increase in stats, and nobody was about to test it while they were in such a dangerous ce. Shadow finally calms himself down and joins the others, showing the description of his dagger with a wide smile on his face. [ Rank B Blood Dagger ] Atk : 50 Strength + 2 Agility + 2 Description: A dagger that was made with a special ritual that imbued blood in it, by allowing the dagger to drink blood, any blood, it will grow stronger and strengthen the user''s stats. By expending a big amount of mana the user can activate a skill imbued in it, igniting the blood on it and coating it in a blood me. The blood me is a powerful me that will absorb the blood of any foe that gets into contact with it, increasing its own power and the users, there exists a small possibility of stats permanently increasing by a small amount after the skill is over. The daggers effects were good, its attack power and stat boosts were lowerpared to other items at the same rank, but the passive ability coupled with a skill that not only allowed for stronger attacks but even had the possibility of a permanent increase in stats made it top-notchpared to others, it was only slightly inferior to Reign''s sword. "Well, you finally got a new weapon, d it''s a useful one." Reign pats Shadow''s shoulder as they all get ready to continue forward, only a couple of hours had passed since they left the castle and they still had a long way to pass before arriving at the town. "Hahaha, it''s already man, no need to be jealous!" Shadowughs and teases Reign, his mood was lifted by a lot ever since getting a good weapon. "Why would I be jealous, I have the highest ranking weapon among us." Reign gives him a puzzled look while he exins calmly. Shadow, remembering his sword quiets down and pouts a bit. "Not fair." Everyone continues on their merry way before Beast gestures for them to stop. "I think we are being followed, I''ve been having the feeling for a while and by using my skill I managed to hear extremely faint walking noises behind us." Beast exins to the others as they all get ready for a fight, they all knew the effectiveness of Beasts ability and skill, if he was so certain of them being followed then they definitely were, and since his ability warned him it meant to enemies are not humanoids as only beasts can be felt by him. "You think it''s the wolves we heard a while back?" Reign asks Wolf as they climb the nearby trees, whoever was going after them was going to get a nasty surprise. "Probably, their sense of smell is incredible, they might have sensed us while we were leaving and decided that live prey is tastier than a dead one," Wolf says as he flexes his muscles and gets ready to fight. "Maybe, or maybe this damn forest has something to do with it, the feeling I get while fighting here is differentpared to outside." Reign quickly adds worriedly, the forest unnerved him, its existence was just too unnatural, and the lingering smell of blood didn''t allow for any of them to rx. "It''s the smell, having to constantly smell blood changes a person, and I personally think that this smell is more than that, I wouldn''t be surprised if it had properties that made everything here a lot more aggressive." Wolf nods his head in response to Reign''s thoughts, after being here for a couple of hours he also had the same train of thoughts as him. Suddenly they go silent, below they could see a group of wolves approaching their position. The wolves were dark red in color, their bodies were full of wounds which made them look more menacing. Their eyes were red and ck and their mouth was full of razor-sharp teeth. Something was off though. Wolves are usually patient predators, they would slowly follow their prey beforeing closer, these wolves, on the other hand, didn''t bother with that, they were trying to quicklye to them and fight, the crazed expression on their faces was a big difference whenparing them to normal wolves. "The blood has already affected them it seems," Wolf tells Reign as they both get ready to use their ability to strengthen their weapons, as soon as the wolvese in range they were going to be attacked with the fullbined force of the party. As they near closer it finally happens, an arrow hit the ground in the middle of the wolf pack, exploding immediately and sting some wolves away. The others attacked immediately after, everyone first used the AoE skills they had to injure the beasts further before they focused on killing them one by one. Reign looked like he was dancing around the wolves while he was fighting them, his moves smooth and fast, never stopping as he didn''t want to be surrounded by the wolves. Tank did his usual thing of simply smashing apart anything in front of him, simr to Wolf who was swinging his greatsword in delight. Shadow was the only one that constantly switched between long-range and close-range fighting, every time he would see a wolf trying to circle him he would throw his two C rank daggers at it. The wolves were not at a high level, neither were their numbers big so the party managed to finish all of them off quite quickly. A bit disappointed that they didn''t get any loot they take the valuable parts of the corpses before moving on. Chapter 66 Vamp Territory It was 4 in the afternoon now, Reign and the others have been on their journey for over 8 hours now, the red forest was huge and they still hadn''t found a way out, maybe it was for the better as the forest that was next was much more dangerous than this one. Going through shrubs and bushes they slowly move through the forest, observing their surroundings in the process as they had previously stumbled upon a big group of vamps, the leader of which was a level 19, even though they believed they could defeat the group it would be a long and arduous battle where a single mistake could turn deadly, not to mention that it could also attract more enemies, making it incredibly disadvantageous for them. They had to run away immediately, luckily for them their levels were higherpared to the chase in the dark forest, the wolves were fast and they managed to flee the enemy quickly before they continued on. They encountered another group of red wolves, they previously checked and it was impossible for Beast to tame them, their minds were already affected by the red fog and they were in a sort of a berserk state all the time. The red wolves, called the Blood Wolves by the system were physically strongerpared to their counterparts but were less intelligent and relied less on their instincts so a battle with them was always a straightforward one. After a couple of arduous hours, they were finally near the end of the dungeon, how they knew about that? well, they came across another group of cultists and swiftly killed the group as its size was much smaller than the previous one. Wolf took the only surviving cultists with him a bit further away from the others for ''questioning''. A couple of minutes and many screamster he returned with information about the forest. There was one small problem to leaving the forest though, at the area they were in the only way to get out of it is to go through the vampire''s territory, yes, not a vamp but a vampire, he was one of few that resided in the forest, controlling the vamp''s to do his bidding. After some deliberation they decided to take the risk, the vampire was strong and a fight against him would be dangerous, but going all the way around would take a longer time, something they were not excited about. The n was to get to the outskirts of the territory first and observe the vamps before they try to stealth their way through. Before they could arrive though the party had to go into hiding, sounds of battle came in front of them and many groups of vamps were passing through, the number of vamps was huge and they wanted no part of them. Looking ahead they knew that something was wrong, the noise, the fighting, the anxious looks on the vamp''s faces made the othere to a conclusion. The vamp''s territory was under attack, and looking at how fast the vamp''s are returning the opponent should be strong, probably on the same level as the vampire. Reign and the others carefully go closer to the territory, a bit excited, if they were careful enough they might be able to profit greatly from the fight, after all, wouldn''t it be great if they could swoop in and kill the two bosses fighting? That of course remained to be seen as they were still in the dark when it came to the fight, if the vampire was fighting two opponents, for example, they would simply decide to pass the area quickly and not risk anything, the same thing applied if the vampires opponent was much weaker than it. Finally arriving at the vamp''s territory the sight ahead stunned them, hundreds of vamp''s and blood wolves were locked in a brutal massacre against each other. The vamps were weaker than the wolves in a direct confrontation but their numbers were higher, allowing them to gang up on the wolves and use their superior numbers to fight evenly against them. In the distance loud rumbling could be heard, Reign and the others exchange looks and nod, that was probably where the bosses were, getting there would normally pose a problem as the vamps would be guarding the surroundings, their numbers, strength, and territory size were much biggerpared to the wood folks. Ding! [ Sudden quest initiated.] [ The vamp''s territory has been attacked by a blood wolf pack, the yers can choose to join the battle, the quests reward will be given after the fight is over, the better the yer''s performance in the battle, the better rewards they will gain.] "A quest!" Reign and the others show a look of excitement on their faces, they were going to join the fight regardless, the quest now just gave them more incentive, as the rewards would definitely be good if they managed to kill both bosses. "Wait, why didn''t we get any quest when we fought the wood folk tribe though, is this special and can only be given if a situation like this one happens?" Reign asks the system out of curiosity. Ding! [The wood folk tribe the yers went to previously was not strong enough, only the strongest parts of a map will have a quest activate.] "Not strong enough, they had a freaking Treant with them!" Shadow shouts with a loud voice, his face red from anger towards the system. Ding! [The treant in question was not part of the tribe, it was simply a wandering boss.] "What, so we actually didn''t need to fight that thing, fuck." Shadow curses out of frustration. Everyone collects themselves quickly and makes their way towards the center of the territory. They were using the same tactic as previously, climbing the trees that were around them they jumped from one to the other, more carefully this time as there were only some ces with nks on them, probably used by the vamps for a lookout. Making their way to the center they actually came across some vamp''s in the trees, the vamps were using the trees to attack wolves from a safe distance, these vamps, however, were different, as they were using crude bows to attack the wolves. [Lvl 16 Vamp Archer] Description: A variant of the vamp''s, the archer has part of its intellect intact, allowing it to use the bow as the main weapon. The vamp archers have a basic level of archery, the bows they used looked crude and weak but they were in fact made from the branches of the surrounding trees, allowing them to be highly flexible and strong. The archers did not spot them though, considering the wolves were their opponents they had no need to be vignt about their surroundings, the wolves were not such good climbers and it would take them a while to get up, a time during which their brethren would alert them. The archers were all killed swiftly by them, their bodies dumped down to where the wolves are, allowing the wolves to have a feast as they erased all the evidence. The group traveled for 10 minutes before they were able to get to their destination, they were finally able to see the fight for themselves. The vampire looked differentpared to movies, he wasn''t wearing a suit or anything elegant, his clothes in fact were red robes that were already a bit battered and cut. Fighting the vampire was a huge red wolf, the wolf''s size was around two meters, its bloody-red body looked incredibly strong, with huge muscles everywhere. "Damned beast, I''m going to skin you alive and drink your blood after I am finished with you!" The vampire screams in rage, his territory was a mess right now, with a huge number of his subordinates perishing, the battle was still going on and would only stop after one of the bosses is dead. [Lvl 20 Boss, Vampire Althrean ] [Lvl 20 Boss, Alpha Blood Wolf ] The two bosses had been fighting for a while now, their bodies were full of wounds while the surrounding area waspletely destroyed, a testament to their strength. The vampire was as fast as they expected, his speed was still short of Reign''s after he used his three skillbination, butpared to Reign the vampire needed nothing for it, its speed was its best stat and the way it moved around the wolf was as if he was simply ying with him, which was untrue as the vampire was simply waiting for good chances to attack. He used a sword as a weapon, it was a rapier with which he was able to inflict many small wounds on the wolf''s body. The wolf on the other hand fought simply and savagely, lunging at its opponent and trying to w or bite, it was usual for it, the only difference being that the wolf was able to use a blood type skill which increased its stats massively for a short period of time. They were both incredibly tired now, but Reign and the others still didn''t attack them, they were going to wait for both of them to use their trump cards, before they finish them off quickly after that, allowing them to get spoils from both. The vampire starts getting impatient as the battle continues, he only wanted to end this as quickly as he could, his territory was slowly crumbling around him and he could do nothing other than fight the big bad wolf. The vampire''s eyes constrict as he gets ready for one final attack. Chapter 67 The Vampire’s Strength And Mach 1 Before the vampire could attack he hears the shrieks of his underlings, thinking again on how his territory was getting ravaged by beasts he fumes in anger and decides to go all out. The vampire discards his sword as his hands growrger, the fingers grow much longer and thicker, bing ws. The hands turn dark red as a dark red glow manifests around them. The vampire''s whole body then starts changing as he slowly walks around the wolf whose body was also exhibiting some changes, its body was getting leaner as the muscles be even more prominent, his ws and fangs be longer and shine in an ominous light. The vampire was different than before now, his bright red hair was gone, in its ce was ck hair that fluttered in the wind wildly, his muscles grew a bit bigger and his whole body exhibited a beast-like aura. Getting down in a low stance the vampire smiles dangerously at the wolf, the ground beneath his feet cracks, and a big cloud of dust forms as he lunges towards the beast with an incredible speed, faster than Reigns. The wolf jumps sideways in an attempt to dodge the blow but that fails as blood spurts from its side, four deep lines were left on it after the vampire''s ws sliced it. The wolf growls and attacks, his attacks, even though being incredibly strong miss every time as the vampire''s speed allows him to dodge all of them. His face was still contoured into a huge ominous smile as a smallugh escapes his lips. The vampire was no longer nervous or angry, the transformation seemed to do something to his mind as everything he now yearned to do is to rip apart the animal in front of him. Dodging would not get him that though, so he starts his counterattack. "Blood Art." The vampire jumps backward and pushes his open palm towards the wolf. The palm shines bright red as a clump of blood forms on it. The vampire continuesughing as he looks at the wolf whose mouth was wide open. "Blood Spear." The clump of blood was suddenlyunched at the wolf with an incredible speed that turns it into a crude spear made of blood. The wolf spits out a red orb that intercepts the spear and explodes, blowing away the soil between them and making a shockwave that sts wind everywhere, making Shadow''s hair sway a bit together with the others. "Fuck, are they really the same level as the treant, these guys seem much stronger," Shadow says with a shock on his face. "Well yes and no, they seem stronger because of their speed and skills, but remember, the treants defense is much higherpared to them, not to mention the branches on his head, those almost killed you and Reign. " Beast tells Shadow what he thought about it. Wolf nods and adds. "Not to mention that my mes were the treants weakness, that, coupled with his slow speed allowed us to do much damage early on, and Reign also managed to hit his eye with a stab, something most wouldn''t be able to do." "I guess so" Shadow hangs down his head as he continues watching the fight. The vampire was gone after the dust settled, the wolf immediately panics when he fails to see him, turning around he tries to find him, but that turns unsessful. Finally, the wolf''s eyes constrict as he looks above him, it was toote though as the vampire''s ws were already descending towards it. Smiling brightly the vampire already imagined the wolf''s head being split open by his ws, seeing the situation turn differently though makes him confused. The wolf actually jumped up a bit and did a front flip, managing to evade the attack aimed at his head, only gaining some wounds on his back from the ws. The flip was followed by the sound of wind breaking as the wolf''s tail fiercely hits the back of the vampire,unching his forward by a couple of meters. Bam! Both the wolf and the vampire fall down on the ground with a loud bang, a cloud of dust forming at each of their locations. The wolf gets up with rtive ease, his body was still in good condition, but it knew that it had to finish the battle soon, as blood was still flowing from the wounds he gained, nothing he did could stop it as that was one of the effects of the vampire''s ws. "Darned!" The vampire slowly gets up, his hair disheveled and his body bruised from the powerful attack, his spine was injured during that attack, something that made him incredibly angry, for him, a proud vampire to be so wounded by a beast even after using his true form was uneptable. "Beast!" The vampire shouts in anger as a small red whirlwind forms around him, his hair flutters upwards as a red aura forms around him. Looking at the wolf with incredible hate in his eyes the vampire spreads his arms and gets down, before exploding forward with incredible velocity. The wolf''s body was glowing as uses his mouth to bite in front of him, blood spurting at the location of the bite before multiple new wounds get opened on it. The vampire was breathing heavily behind the wolf, his shoulder was bleeding as the wolf managed to bite him during his charge, something he never thought to be possible. Turning around he could see that the wolf was wobbling a bit, it could tank a good amount of attacks, that was certain, but the many wounds coupled with the blood loss were finally getting to it. "I''ll devour your corpsepletely, only leaving your head intact so that you can hang on my wall as a trophy, something you should feel honored to do, you filthy beast." The vampire talks with disgust as he walks towards the wolf. His body seemed rxed, but that could not be further away from the truth, he knew that the wolf will fiercely relent in itsst moments, and his transformation was almost over, making him feel nervous as he needed to end it now. The vampire''s right hand glows with an intense light as he forms a hand spear, drawing his hand back he gets ready before charging at the wolf. "Devils spear!" ? The skill was something the vampire made by himself, by using his blood art to coat his entire arm he was able to make an incredibly prating attack. He momentarily gets to the wolf who springs up and swipes his w at him, the w makes a huge gash on the ground in front while the vampire falls on one knee behind the beast, his transformation ending. The beast had a huge gaping hole in its chest, it was going to die in any moment. "Hahahahaha, victory is finally mine!" The vampireughs loudly as he sways left and right, his chest ripped open by the final attack of the wolf. Suddenly An arrow hits the wolf and explodes while three figures jump down on the wolf, all of them attacking it with full force and making the ground beneath them tremble. The vampire looks ahead with a puzzled look as the dust settles. He could see three figures on top of the now-dead wolf, their weapons firmly lodged inside the beast. "What the-" Before the vampire could finish his sentence he senses a huge amount of mana behind him, turning around he could see a brown-haired man d in lighting a couple of meters away from him, his hand was drawn back and was holding a beautiful golden sword. Thud The vampire spits out blood as a dagger gets lodged in his side, puncturing his liver, turning his head left he sees a blonde young man who was smiling at him. "Thanks for almost killing the wolf, man, much appreciated." The young man was Shadow who used his Shadow body to get to the vampire''s side undetected. He was holding the Blood dagger that was used to stab the poor vampire. Letting go of the dagger he jumps backward and waves at the vampire. "Have a nice sleep." The vampire tries to grab his hand but was too slow, the injures he had gotten were too severe for him to move normally now. "Wait-" Before he could finish his sentence Reign moved, he wasn''t going to risk anything so he used everything he had for this one attack, this was also the first time he ever used his sword''s skill and managed to see its full power. [Rank S+ Sword of Domination ] Everyone thought that the sword was rank A at its original state, he was shocked after he saw that the sword was S+ and that the bonuses given to him were incredible, with his full force he lunges at the vampire and stabs him. The attackes in a moment, the vampire wasn''t able to even try dodging before his stomach was stabbed, the force behind it explodes and actually rips him in half. It was only after the attack that a loud sonic boom was heard, Reign''s speed was actually above Mach 1 now. Chapter 68 Leaving The BloodHill Forest The vampire''s torso falls to the ground after being brutally ripped apart from its lower half by Reign''s attack. The vampire''s head slowly turns to look at Reign, even after such an attack he was still alive, the vitality of a vampire was terrifying, to say the least. "A human?" The vampire''s eyes constrict a bit as he sees Reign, his mind spinning in disbelief, the attack that killed him was incredible, one should know that at his level he could be considered one of, if not the fastest, seeing a mere human being faster than him shocked him. "To think th- cough, cough!" The vampire violently coughs up blood before being able to finish his sentence. Reignes to him and grabs his arm, turning him toy on his back, even though he and the others used what someone may call a cowardly method to kill him, they still had respect towards this vampire''s strength. "Hahaha!" The vampireughs bitterly while his eyes never leave Reign, his handsy powerlessly on the ground as his life slowly flickers away. "To think humanity would progress so fast, already having warriors of your caliber." The vampire''s eyes change for a moment, showing a bitterly look of sadness. "Waiting for the final moment before killing the two of us, a great tactic, you all managed to get great rewards with no risk." Reign and the others hang their heads down, partly in shame but also because they didn''t want any praise for what they did. "You are the ones that killed me, Althrean!" The vampire shouts. "So lift up your heads humans, this is war, nothing is shameful if you manage to defeat your foes!" The vampire''s words shock everyone, they thought that the vampire would curse them, yell at them with everything he had before dying, him actually praising them was something they would have never imagined. "Listen, humans, this universe is vast and terrifying, everyone gives it their best to survive, including me, as my final words I tell you to live, no matter how you do it that is the most important, after all, the stronger you be the more worthy my death bes." Althrean smiles after finishing his words, his eyes slowly close as he enters an eternal slumber. Reign''s face was grave, he would have felt much better if their enemy simply showed hatred towards them before dying, the words of encouragement Althrean spoke to them only confused him, he wanted to know exactly what the vampire went through to take his death so peacefully. Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 20 Vampire Althrean killed, 1000exp gained - Lvl 20 Alpha Blood Wolf killed, 1000exp gained [ System has withheld the items gained until thepletion of the quest for a higher reward opportunity.] [The yers have earner 2 000exp and 100S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 400 exp and 20S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 20 Alpha Blood Wolf killed, 300exp gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 300 exp points earned.] Looking at the notification everyone was stunned for a second, this was the first time something like the system withholding items happened, they recover in a moment though as they were sure nothing bad woulde of this, as the system already said that they might have a chance for better rewards. Looking at the two corpses on the ground they decide to take the valuable items from the wolf, they leave Althreans body untouched out of respect, they knew this will matter little though as the numerous monster in the territory will definitely rip it apart and try to evolve, but unfortunately, they didn''t have the luxury of time to bury him. Everyone takes one final look at the vampire''s smiling face before they leave, the howls of wolves and sounds of battle had alreadye near them, getting into a fight with so many monsters would spell their death right now. They run towards the end of the forest, it was near the vampire''s territory, but they would still have to run a couple of minutes before getting there, something that is incredibly difficult to do right now. Only a minute passed before they came across the first group of enemies, a pack of three wolves was fighting against 5 vamps. As soon as they saw the party they froze in their tracks, that onlysted for a moment though as they immediately attacked them. The vamp''s and the wolves were enemies, but they were fighting against each other for the territory, for a third party toe here made them furious, making them leave their differences aside before killing them. The fight was short however as the small group was simply too weak to deal with Reign and the others, they might have had a chance to fight them for a longer time if they worked together, but the wolves and vamps weren''t willing to fight them together, they were still enemies after all. As more time passed more and more enemies started showing up. First, it was other small groups simr to the first one, but after some time bigger groups started showing up more frequently, usually ganging up on them right away. The party had to fight with everything they got, they knew something like this would happen after they killed the bosses, they hoped to use the same tactic of jumping from tree to tree to flee but the neared to the end they got, the sparser the trees were, the distance between each making it impossible. The fights were brutal, numerous corpsesy on the path they took, flesh and bones were everywhere and pools of blood had formed. The stench of blood made the surrounding enemies go crazy, all of them running towards Reign and the others as they had already found the corpses of their two leaders. The strongest if each species were left where the corpses were, none of them wanted to pass on an opportunity to evolve, making the pressure on them a bit lighter. Reigns lighting shed as he stabs through a wolf''s head, smashing apart its skull and frying the brain with lightning. "We have to hurry, we can''t take it much longer!" Wolf shouts from the front as he shes his sword sideways on the ground, creating a thin wall of fire to ward off the monsters, his tactic works as they all take a step backward in fear. Tank simply put his shield upfront and charged at any enemies that were dumb enough to stand on his way, he was saving the bull''s charge forter, it will be an invaluable help to them when they are near the forest''s end. Beast fires off an arrow before a transparent green shield shows up on his arm, blocking the bite of a wolf that jumped on him. Thud Shadowes to his aid immediately and uses his Shadow burst, stabbing his dagger through the wolf''s ear, making the explosion happen inside its head, killing it right away. Beast gets up swiftly and continues running with the others, as the enemies quickly converge on their location they finally see the end, light was shining through the gaps of the trees as if lighting a way for them. "Bulls Charge!" Tank activates his charge the moment everyone gets behind him, the huge bull shrouds them all as they smash every obstacle in their way, even the higher-leveled wolves and vamps were too weak to stop them. Beast continuesunching his arrows while they charged, the more enemies they kill the better the reward from the quest became after all. Shadow switched his daggers and was throwing them relentlessly at the enemies, sometimes using the shadow des with them, picking off some of the wounded enemies. Theye out of the forest right when Tank''s charge ends, the monsters staying at the border while looking at them with resentment. Everyone was injured, the relentless assault of hundreds of monsters was not something they could survive if not for the rules that prohibited them froming out of their perspective areas. They all go a bit further away, just to make sure that nobody would attack them from afar before they sat down on the ground, exhausted. They were currently at a clearing, its width was about 100 meters, connecting the BloodHill Forest and the other, more dangerous forest. This was probably something the system did to allow the yers to rest up a bit before they ventured forward. Everyone takes out the food and water they had in the inventory and starts feasting. They were incredibly tired and hungry after such an ordeal, replenishing their strength with food was a must right now. It was now 5:30 in the afternoon, they had been traveling for about 10 hours now with no rest, one thing to consider is that their speed was far above that of an average human, the distance they covered would take much longer for people to traverse before the game''s start. The sun would still be up till 8 and they were considering whether to enter the forest now or wait till morning to continue. "I don''t think we should risk it, Eldar told us that this would be the most dangerous area we would face in this journey, with that in mind we can interpret that the areas after it are probably the same as the ones we crossed now," Wolf tells them with a straight face as they all listen to him, looking at each other they nod their heads and decide to wait here until morning. There was still no notification for the end of the quest though, the battle between the vamp''s and wolves probably had toe to an end before that probably. The monsters had already gone back to fighting each other shortly after they left the forest, so they were sure that the quest would be done by morning. With that in mind, everyone rested before going to sleep when night came. Chapter 69 Customizing A Weapon As morning came everyone woke up, the whole night was spent peacefully as no monsters intruded upon the clearing between the forests. A wee sight greeted them when they opened their eyes. Ding! [ Sudden questpleted, party''s contribution : 69% ] (hehehe) [ Final rating: excellent ] [ The following rewards are distributed to each member: ] - 300 S Coins - 3 000 exp points - An opportunity to make a custom piece of equipment [ Choosing to make a piece of equipment will allow the yers to choose any aspect of the equipment in question, the rank, type, appearance, and more, the more the yer customizes the equipment the lesser in rank it can be, max rank is A ] Ding! [yer has enough experience to level up, leveling up!] Level up! [Current yer level is 17, additional stats gained] [ Strength + 1, Agility + 1, 2 free attribute points gained.] Name: Reign Level: 17 ( 1 120/ 10 000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 2 Strength : 31 (42) (+6 from ability, +5 from item) Agility : 35 (49) (+7 from ability, +7 from item) Endurance: 14 (18) (+4 from item) Vitality: 16 (20) (+ 2 from ability, 2 from ability ) Willpower: 16 (18) (+ 2 from ability) Spirit: 30 (45) (+5 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 39 exp: 65%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ding! [Your subordinate has leveled up!] Name: Greenie Level: 14 ( 1 250/ 7000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 34 Agility :30 Endurance : 21 Vitality : 21 Willpower : 12 Spirit : 11 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B - Hammer Proficiency B Two-Handed Proficiency B Hand to Handbat B Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might "Wow, we can make our own equipment, awesome!" Shadow jumps in tion as he reads the notification, the others however stay silent as they read further. [ Only one yer can make a piece, depending on what he chooses the next yer''s item will be lower in capabilities, or there will be no further opportunity. ] "So if someone chooses grade A or heavily customizes a piece then there''s no chance for anyone else to make one huh." Reign looks over at Wolf and tells him. "You should make a sword Wolf, you''re the only one that''s still using a Rank C, not to mention that I know you don''t want to lose its ability." Wolf flinches as he hears Reign''s words, they were true of course, he had gotten incredibly familiar with his sword and the way it can change weight, even if he had a rank B put in front of him he would probably not use it because of that. "That''s too much to- "Wolf''s words were cut off by the stares of everyone else, even Shadow stopped jumping up and down and looked at him, their answer was clear. "Thanks." Wolf simply thanks them, there was no need to say anything else between them right now, they wererades that went through multiple life and death situations together, all of them had incredible trust in each other. Wolf starts customizing a weapon, immediately he chooses a great sword and starts molding it, he makes the thickness of the de a bit thinner, while at the same time making it a bit longer to have added reach. From the list of materials, he chooses a young drake''s fang, a material suitable for making strong B rank weapons. He tries to make the handle to be as simr as possible to his own, s as he never did such a thing he could not make it the same, he uses a piece of leather to wrap it, allowing his hand to absorb more shock through it. On the end of the sword, he creates crevices on one side, that would allow him to rip apart the insides of his enemies'' bodies, given they were big enough to withstand a direct attack that is. The de''s color was a dirty white, the edges of the sword shined dangerously in the light, showing its incredible cutting ability. He adds numerous lines on the sword, purely for aesthetic reasons. After he was finally done an hour had passed, Reign and the others had checked the skill hidden in the Rank C Cultists Ring, only to find out that the bonuses it gave to stats were mediocrepared to the amount of blood it drained, Reign takes it, saving it as ast-resort skill. A bright light shines from Wolf''s hands, once it subsides only a huge, white sword was left in them. Looking at his sword he checks its description and nods in satisfaction. [ Rank B DragonBone Greatsword ] Atk: 65 Def: 10 Strength + 2 Endurance + 1 Description: A sword of unknown origin that was forged with a young dragon''s fang. The maker of the sword wanted it to have the ability to freely change weight, even with the expense of added stats. By using mana the user can make the sword 500g light or 40kg heavy. Everyone looked at the description of the sword in awe, the weight difference had changed considerably, 500g was light for a normal human to wield not to mention them, something like that was like a feather in their hands. The weight of 40kg was also incredible, it was double the previous one''s limit after all, with Wolf''s strength it would still take a considerable effort to swing something like that, but the damage it could deal would be astonishing, he could probably crush a normal-sized tree in one swing. Wolf swings his sword around, trying to get familiar with it, even though he tried to make it simr to his there were still differences, the handle, the weight distribution, not to mention the change to possible weight, he had to experience all of that to make sure he wouldn''t make a mistake in battle. Everyone looks over to the system prompt, seeing that there was no more opportunity for an item they simply shrugged their shoulders, already expecting such an oue. For them, it was more important that Wolf gets a new weapon as their strength as a team would rise. Wolf spars with Tank and Reign for a bit, after finally feeling that he was adjusted to the new sword he stops and joins them in getting ready for the new area. They get everything back in the inventory and slowly make their way towards the forest. The forest in front of them looked normal, well if you overlook the giant trees that is. They make sure that nobody is near the entrance as they finally step into it. As they get in a notification shes in front of their eyes. [ IronBark Woods ] They all look at the name of the forest, it was a lot less daunting and formidablepared to the previous ones, they all knew that was not the case, however, as this would be the most dangerous ce they have ever gone to. Chapter 70 Ironbark Woods As they enter the forest they feel a sense of tranquility wash over them, they could hear the low rustling of the leaves, the chirping of birds, and the sound of insects in the forest, making them feel as if they entered a normal forest for a nice walk. The forest was beautiful, the trees grew tall, seemingly piercing the sky, bushes were everywhere, most of them filled with berries that were ripe. The grass was swaying softly as the wind passed through it, cooling everyone down. The only odd thing about the whole sight was the trees, or to be more exact the tree barks. They were a weird grayish-brown color, and they had a metallic luster to them. Wolf came to a tree and tapped it with his sword, producing nging sounds as if he was hitting metal. [ + 7% defensive power, +7% resistance bonus from the present location. ] Looking at the notification everyone exchanged nces, they weren''t surprised to be honest, as soon as they found out the name of the forest they thought the monsters here could be more defense-oriented. So far the party has gone to 3 forests that had different specialties, the ck forest was more stealth-oriented, with the shadows that were almost impossible to see at night or shadowy ces, the wolves with the dark attribute, and the wood folk who could simply stand against a tree and look almost invisible. The blood forest was a more brutal ce where the enemies were always in a bloody frenzy, and this forest, one that was seemingly peaceful, and was more defense-oriented, with till now, unknown enemies. They try to climb the trees but find little sess in that, the metallic texture of the tree bark made it incredibly smooth and hard to find a grip on, they would usually slide down after only climbing a bit. The trees were incredibly high, which was not a good thing for the party, they had to climb a full 5 meters before getting to the branches, and even higher if they wanted to travel from tree to tree, which made ambushing enemies harder. There was another problem, and that was them not knowing what types of enemies they would face here, if any monsters were in the trees then the battle would be incredibly disadvantageous to them, as the branches left them with little space to dodge attacks, and slipping would have catastrophic results. Thus, the party opted not to use their usual approach of using the high ground in this forest. They stuck to bushes, moving around carefully from one to another, always observing their surroundings and staying vignt for any enemy encounters. They didn''t forget to check above them either, the ambush by the shadows back in the dark forest made sure of that. As they slowly made their way forward they were confused, they were in the forest for half an hour now and they were yet to encounter any enemies. The peace and tranquility of the forest slowly made them lose their vignce, luckily Wolf was the first to notice that and reminded everyone of where they were. "This forest is incredibly weird, not running into enemies till now definitely has something to do with it, the atmosphere and peacefulness of the forest is a trap, making us lower our guard and believe everything will be ok before it suddenly changes," Wolf tells everyone with a stern look, inside he was shaken, none of the forests before were like this, even the newbie forest had a bit of pressure that it would force upon the yers, making them stay vignt at all times. A forest that waspletely calm and made you rxpletely while inside of it, for Wolf this was terrifying as even he almost fell inside the trap. Imagining the possible oues of them lowering their guard made him grim, it waspletely possible that something like this would happen again, if any enemy was to strike and catch them off guard it would be disastrous. "We have to try to not rx here, if an enemy was to attack while we are off guard we could die, remember, the monsters here range from level 20 to level 25, they will be much stronger than any we faced before, the bosses here are probably on the level of the white tiger back then." Wolf''s reminder made everyone nod their heads seriously, even with their current strength they knew they wouldn''t be able to defeat a monster of such a caliber, even a monster a bit weaker than it would be too much for them. They all continued after that, the forest still hadn''t changed, even after 30 more minutes, they were now inside for over an hour and nothing has happened so far, with their current speed they probably moved about 3km from the beginning of the forest. They knew that such a distance was a short one here though, they had seen the forest''s size on the map, it was a bit bigger than all the previous ones put together. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to continue like this guys, if we don''t start moving faster soon we might not make it out of here before nightes, even though the captain said we would need 1 day of traveling to get to the town that was based on our average speed, he didn''t factor in sneaking and fighting in it," Reign tells everyone as they sat down below a tree, all of them looked troubled by his words as they were now faced with two choices. Continue being cautious and risk staying here at night, or move faster and risk running into monsters while not being prepared. None of the two choices were good, it was simply the question of choosing the lesser danger. In the end everyone agreed that being here at night would be far too dangerous, after all, even the newbie forest changed a lot during night time, bing a more dangerous ce, a forest with higher-leveled enemies would be the same as hell for them. They all pick up the pace and move, they weren''t crouching and moving from one bush to another anymore, they were simply walking now, still staying a bit vignt. It wasn''t until 10 minutester that they finally came across an enemy, it was a bear, a giant gray freaking bear that was rubbing his back against a tree. They all started breathing much more quietly as they looked at it, the bear was standing on his two hind legs as he rubbed himself, his height in such a position was a huge 4 meters, his thick gray fur glistened in the sun as his rubbing produced loud noises to the surrounding area. Reign quickly used his Inspect skill to find more details about it. [ Iron Fur Bear ] Level: 24 Race: Bear Strength: 5? Agility:? Endurance:? Vitality:? Willpower:? Spirit:? Seeing the bears status screen everyone got nervous, only a part of its strength stat was shown, and even that was enough to make them tense up, a strength stat of over 50 was huge, even more so when taking into ount that the monsters here should be defense-oriented, which means his endurance and vitality should be higher, probably being over 60 points each. The size of the monster together with his high level made everyone certain that they were not its match, slowly they move around it, giving it their best to get far away from the beast without being noticed. Luckily the bear was more focused on rubbing his back against the tree and never even tried to look around, making it incredibly easy for them to slip away without alerting it. As they move some 50 meters from the bear everyone lets out sighs of relief, their eyes not filled with uncertainty, what if the other enemies theye across have stats and a level simr to the bear, they probably wouldn''t be able to even run away from them. Steeling themselves they move forward, passing through thick shrubs and bushes in the forest while giving it their best to stay calm and vignt. They came across 2 more beasts while they were moving, for some reasondy luck was on their side today and they managed to remain unnoticed through both encounters. One of the beasts they came across was a fan favorite, in fact, it was a big ass wolf, something you can never have enough of in forests of course! Simr to the bear the wolf wasrge and imposing, his fur being gray in color and shining at that simr metallic light. The other enemy they came across however was something new, something they had not seen till now. It was a pony ( no I''m joking there was no pony actually). The second beast they came across was a huge deer, the deer stood at a whopping 3 meters, his whole body covered with muscles that showed his incredible strength. The antlers on top of his head were equally massive, having 50mm or 30/32 inch beams (quarter diameter), and has about a 30-inch outside spread. The deer''s antlers didn''t look normal at all, the usual white color was not there, it was reced by a gray color. The antlers looked like they were a work of a cksmith, their size and shape incredibly and the metallic glint made them even more imposing, they knew that it would be bad news for them if they got hit by those. The party was still safe however and slowly moved closer to the center of the forest, unknowingly heading towards the one ce they were told not to go, theke. Chapter 71 The Lake Slowly moving through the forest everyone was on the highest alert, the tranquility of the forest now only worked to increase their stress level and alert them further, they knew that below the surface of this peaceful foresty danger above any they faced till now. "We''ve already been here for 3 hours, how much distance have we even crossed so far?" Shadow asks with a begrudged face, his hair was a mess, something that usually happens when you travel for a long time in forests without managing to shower. "No freaking idea, but considering the size of this ce we are probably not halfway through it, so less talking and more moving," Wolf tells him with a calm face, before turning away to continue with their walk. A little while ago they had considered going up the trees after not sighting any enemies there, but they had to erase that n after a terrifying thing happened. It was only some 10 minutes ago, they were moving carefully as always and managed to hide from an iing enemy, Wolf''s sixth sense and Beast''s tamer radar worked incredibly well here, pretty much every enemy was a threat towards the team, so every time a monster or a group of them were nearby, they would immediately know, allowing the team to slip away every time, most times they didn''t even see what monsters were close by. This time they were able to see the enemy clearly, the huge bloaty stomach of the giant swayed left and right with every step it took, its egg-shaped head was devoid of any hair and had a lot of fat beneath its chin. The dull look in the monster''s eyes would deceive its foes into believing it was a dumb andzy monster that was easy to defeat, before ending as its meal once it showed the ferociousness it had. [ Lvl 25 Young Troll ] Trolls were popr monsters in most fantasy books, boasting enormous physical strength and high regenerative powers they were always a tough enemy to fight. Their thick skin was able to defend against blunt weapons with incredible effectiveness while the fat on its body would absorb the shock with ease. Everyone was apprehensive as the troll was walking near their position, they all held their breath, not daring to make a sound before it left. Something unexpected happened though. The monster was going on its leisure stroll, probably looking for prey, and didn''t stay vignt, there was only a handful of monsters that could threaten it in this forest anyway and they were all further away. That is why it failed to notice a shadow hidden in the trees above it. The shadowy figure moved swiftly, tailing the troll for a while, it was only now when it was certain that the dumb beast hadn''t noticed it that it decided to attack. Launching itself from the tree branch it was on the figure immediately shows up above the troll''s head, its scythe-like forelegs cutting deep inside the neck, making a fountain of blood gush out. [ Lvl 25 Giant Preying Mantis ] The mantis was a whooping 2 meters tall, a lot more than its usual 5cm long counterparts. The forelegs of the mantis were about 1m long and razor-sharp, cutting through the troll''s skin with ease. The giant lets out a loud shout of anger as turns around and tries to p the insect away. The 4-meter tall troll towered over the mantis but its speed was far below it, allowing the mantis to dodge with ease every time. Reign and the other''s backs were covered with cold sweat, the troll was destroying the trees with rtive ease as it missed the mantis whose speed was incredible, even Reign wouldn''t darepete with it. The mantis hadn''t broken the sound barrier with its movement, its speed was actually below Reign''s top speed, but the flexibility and agility it showed while moving was light years above Reign''s, who could only attack in a straight line once. Slowly they backed away from the fight, if any of the two monsters decided to move towards their location their lives might be over as none of them had any confidence in winning against either one. Even when they couldn''t see the monsters they still continued being vignt, only daring to turn around and run after the sounds of fighting were almost gone. The memory was still fresh in everyone''s head, the mantis seemed to like using their tactic of ambushing opponents from above and that was reason enough for them not to try the same. As they were walking they all stayed silent, still going through the fight in their heads, the troll''s massive strength and the mantis''s incredible speed were etched in their brains. It wasn''t long until they saw something different in front of them, the usual trees were a bit sparse now and didn''t block out the sun, the sight in front of them changed from greenery to a deep and calm blue color. Piquing their interest they all continued forward, wanting to find what was in front. As they moved some 100m forward they could see it, a hugeke was in front of them, theke was some 20 kilometers long, the sun shining on it gave it glitter on the surface, making it look incredibly beautiful. One thing that destroyed this peaceful and beautiful sight was the incredible number of monsters around it, the monsters were peaceful though, it seemed that no fighting was allowed here as all of them simply came to theke to drink while some were sleeping nearby. Monsters of all kinds could be found here, wolves, bears, mountain lions, orcs, kobolds that were much bigger and stronger than the one''s Reign and the others fought before. Some trolls were there, sitting down on the shallow part of theke and using their hands to scup water to drink. On one side of theke, everyone was surprised when they see humanoid creatures there, the beings in question were covered with leaf-like clothes, were slim, and had mostly long blonde hair that covered their spiky ears. They were petting animals nearby and seemed to have a great rtionship with them. They were of course elves, the race famed for their great nature affinity and archery skills. Being in tune with nature that much made it easy for them to befriend all kinds of animals, they were born tamers, but they rarely ever tamed any creatures, elves believed that all living beings are equal and that taming them was the same as making them your ves. Everyone marveled at the scene for a while, finally snapping out of it they slowly backed away, they had no idea if the monsters would attack them at theke, but even if they didn''t they would probably follow after them when they tried to continue onwards. As they were backing away they could see the water in the middle part of theke rising, a huge figure sted through the surface area and got high into the air. The long serpentine body bent down as it dived in theke again. The body had many scales on it and was a deep blue color, its head was definitely not one of a snake as it even had horns on both sides. Reign used his inspect skill on the monster, and the result made him incredibly fearful [ ? ??? ] Race: ? ?? Strength: ??? Agility:??? Endurance: ??? Vitality: ??? Willpower: ??? Spirit : ??? It was the first time every info was covered with question marks, he could only imagine the strength of the monster thaty inside theke, the strength it had was definitely far above what they could imagine. Chapter 72 Gods Everyone froze in fear, the monster''s huge body dove into theke, disappearing from their sight. They were quiet, the forest was quiet and even the monsters around theke seemingly stopped breathing, some weaker ones even falling down to the ground as if they were kneeling towards their lord. Whatever that monster was it was far above anything they had seen till now, something like that didn''t belong to this forest. "W-what in the world was that thing?" Shadow asks stutteringly, his back drenched in sweat as just the sight of the beast made him feel the touch of death. "I think I know," Beast said behind them, his body frozen in fear as his eyes were still staring at the spot the huge beast came out from. "What, you know that thing?" Tank was shocked as he looks at Beast. "Jiaolong, also known as flood dragons, based on how that thing looked like I think it''s probably that," Beast says solemnly, in his free time he liked to read light novels and the flood dragon is one of the monsters that''s usually in the wuxia and xianxia novels. Beast continues with his words. "A flood dragon is either a snake that managed to evolve to dragonhood and is only a step away from bing a true dragon, or it is simply a descendant of a dragon that slept around with other species. It lives underwater, either in the sea or in bigkes and it''s weakerpared to a true dragon but it is always incredibly strong, as every monster with dragon blood is." Beast finishes his sentence solemnly as everyone looks at him in shock. "Fuck, a freaking dragon, that thing has to be overpowered then, hey Reign, how does itpare to the wyvern that saved us?" Shadow looks over at Reign and asks him, making him touch his chin and go into deep thought. "The wyvern was only there for a moment but, I think it''s weaker than this flood dragon, I felt pressure from it but not nearly like this." He shakes his head as he spreads his arms, feeling powerless when he thinks of the enormous power those things have. "Anyway, we need to leave, this area is way too dangerous for us, if any of those monsters see us we are dead." Wolf interrupts the conversation and says, everyone turned serious and noded in agreement, they slowly make their way around theke, now that they were here they knew which way to go. Inside the same forest, on a hill a couple of kilometers away from the party a man and a woman were leisurely walking. Their calm faces showed no fear towards the monsters around them, it was the opposite actually, as all of the monsters were trembling in fear and dared not to make a sound. A troll was right beside the pair, kneeling in fear as they pass it while talking. "I didn''t know that you visited this before Z." The long-legged woman says. Every step she took was incredibly elegant and poised. Her violet long dress clung to her perfect body tightly, entuating her curves and breasts. She was about 177cm tall with a body that looked so perfect one would think it was sculpted by a god. Her long violet hair swayed gently in the wind, making a serene yet dangerous look around her. Every time she took a step the ground beneath her would be charred, a small ring of fire appearing for a split second. It wasn''t something she did on purpose, her strength was simply so great that even her touch could kill the monsters here. If anyone was to see her now they would be shocked. This woman was famous all over the universe, she was the leader of a faction that ruled an area of the universe, something that was incredibly difficult to do. She is known by many titles: Ruler of the Violet me, Enchanting Lady, Scorcher were amongst many, her most famous one is the one everyone calls her though, "The Immemorial Dragon" Miriam Zur''miver. "Yes, a couple of millennia ago I stumbled upon this ce while running away after I was ambushed by the three brothers of the blood n." The man beside her answered, his muscr body was covered with a simple light blue robe, every step he took seemed to resonate with the heavens themselves, and his long blonde hair was neatlybed back and fell all the way to his back. His face was calm but his eyes showed a look of uncertainty. "What''s wrong, boy, it is rare to see such a look on your face." Miriam smiles at him as she says, her smile immediately charms the beasts around them, as they look at her with incredible love and longing on their face. Her face was so beautiful that describing it as breathtaking was an insult, her smile so enchanting that even gods would fall in love, while her deep violet eyes seemingly incorporated the whole cosmos in them. "Because I forgot about it until this started the game I simply forgot about its existence." The blonde man says with a frown on his face. "Well that''s not such a big deal, even though our memory is almost perfect at this level of power sometimes we forget things, a such as this is simply too low for us to-" Before Miriam could continue she stops as the blonde man shakes his head in denial. "You don''t understand, a like this is impossible for me to forget Miriam, they knew, they knew about me, about my family, even things I still hadn''t done yet, they knew it, these mortals here talked of us as gods, not everything was true but, the names of my children, my wife, they knew everything in advance!" The man says with a pale face, making the woman stop in her tracks, shocked. "That, that should be impossible, for them to know such things, and for you to forget them, that is-" Once again the woman gets interrupted by the man as he continues talking. "That''s right, even the divine oracle couldn''t know all of that, not only that, but others too, they knew stories that they couldn''t have known. Stories of future feats of incredible people, life stories that even we only found outter, it should be impossible and yet, they knew all of that Miriam." The man says everything without stopping once, making the frown on the woman''s facerger. "Of course some things were different, I remember that in their stories that watery fcking bastard was my brother, well that, that is not true at all, he is just a distant cousin, incredibly talented I will agree on that, but still, it should simply be impossible for them to know such things, it makes no sense, I remember the clearly now, me, my family, my pantheon, we were worshipped as gods amongst many others, and all of them exist Miriam!" The blonde man''s face was a bit red as he finished his words, whether it was because of his excitement or the fact that he spoke for a couple of minutes without stopping to breathe, we will never know. "How, how could you forget it then?" Miriam asks him, befuddled with what she just heard. "I don''t know, I I remember that before I left, there was a light and a figure, his looks I cannot remember, but the next thing I remember was that I was just outside my family''s territory, without any recollection of it, different memories were in my mind, until a couple of days ago when the game started here." The man ced his right hand on the side of his head, gently shaking it in confusion. "A man, and you can''t remember anything about him?" Miriam asks him while staring at his face. "No, but even if he was the one that sealed my memories, I should have regained them a long time ago, there are after all not many people stronger than me in the universe, and I am certain it was not any that I know of, even if it was, my memories still should have returned a long time ago." "That is correct, this C this is incredibly suspicious, I I know of one person, only one person in the whole universe that could do something like that, but if it was him then then we should probably leave this." Miriam shakes her head as fear shows in her eyes, the man noticed that and got shocked to the core. (Fear, she is actually showing fear?!) One should know that Miriam is an incredible existence in the universe, the number of people she has killed over the many millennia is too much to count. "I know you have many questions for me now Z, but trust me, if it really was him, he did it for a reason, even you regaining your memories in fact, wait, why, why would he return your memories then, he would have known you woulde back here, did he n for it then?" The woman goes into deep thought suddenly, the man simply stands next to her and waits. "We should stay then, there is probably something here we can do, or maybe, a person we can find." Miriam''s eyes suddenly open wide as she finally figured something out. "It is that then, no wonder, no wonder then." As she speaks she looks at the man and tells him. "Listen Z, there is a boy here, a boy, young man, you probably need to him as your disciple, no, not even that, just give him a mark, that will suffice." She says with excitement while shaking the blonde man. "W-what, what are you saying?" The man asks her in bewilderment, not understanding why her behavior changed so suddenly. "Don''t worry, you will understand why soon, he is special, you will know when you see him, he is above worthy enough to wield the power of lightning as you." The woman smiles at him before turning around and walking. The man stands for a moment in confusion, something like this had never happened to him before, he was after all the leader of the Pantheon, the man known as the "God of Lighting", Zeus. Chapter 73 A Weird Encounter Reign and the others were calmly walking through the forest as the two unexpected visitors were talking. They took great care not to alert any enemies, but s, even with all the precautions and skills they used they were still unlucky at the end and managed toe face to face with a troll. It happened suddenly, Beast had already alerted everyone about an approaching enemy and they did the same thing as always, they tried going around it. s, that turned out to be a bad move as more enemies showed up nearby, almost encircling them. They tried going different ways but it was useless, there were monsters everywhere around them for some reason. Giant wolves were resting on big rocks nearby, the troll was enjoying a stroll in the forest, another bear was brushing against a tree, all of them stuck to their areas without attacking each other. They all decided that going to where the troll was would be the best course of action, the monster was the slowest of them all, and running away from it shouldn''t pose a problem. They did just that, slowly moving towards the troll they made sure not to alert the other monsters and gave it their best to stealthily move behind the troll. The troll, however, managed to smell them, something theypletely forgot about, after so much time in the wilderness their bodies naturally sweated and started smelling a bit, that was something the troll didn''t miss. Suddenly they were locked into an intense stand-off with the troll, the huge monster was looking at them in confusion, it had never seen such creatures before, not to mention that their strength was below the monsters here which made him even more curious. He stuck out his arm, trying to grab one of them but they started running immediately. The troll got annoyed by their behavior and follows after them immediately, not content with letting them flee. The ruckus however attracts the nearby monster who gets close to the troll, in an attempt to find out what''s happening. As they see Reign and the others their eyes straighten and they start running after them. Reign and the others were desperate suddenly, even defeating one of these monsters would be an incredibly difficult task, now that they were so many of them it was impossible and the only oue would be death. They continue running away, turning sideways every time they encountered another monster. The chase had beensting for a good 5 minutes before a wolf managed to overtake them and attack. The wolf wasn''t amongst the higher leveled enemies here, being only level 21 he was considered cannon fodder and was of no threat to the other beasts, to them, however, it was an incredibly strong opponent for which they needed to give their all to defeat. Everyone used their trump cards immediately andunched a fierce barrage towards the wolf, riddling it with small holes and injuries on its body. The wolf backs away right after that, scared that his life would be extinguished if it didn''t do so. The troll draws nearby as they stopped briefly to deal with the wolf, seeing that things might take a more dangerous turn Reign triesunching a lighting bullet to prate the troll''s eye, only to see the troll move his head immediately and take the hit with his cheek. The skin of the troll truly lived up to its fame as it only managed to get a small bruise and slightly charred skin around the point of impact. Seeing that its defense is so strong they discard their n of fighting and continue running away, hoping for some miracle to happen and save them. The thick bushes and shrubs were their best friends while they were sneaking around, now, however, they only served to annoy them and block their vision every time they went through one, the worst thing is that the troll and most of the other monsters were quite big, and they could usually see what was happening from above. Many monsters soon joined the chase, they all jogged to the party, not worried at all that they would outrun them or attack them, they were honestly too weak to do any of those things to them. Even a giant praying mantis came down from the high trees and observed everything with its head turning around eerily. Before they knew it a full 25 minutes had already passed and they were already on the verge of exhaustion while the monster group behind them was sticking to them like glue. Many other monsters had joined in the chase, there were tigers, kobolds, orcs, and many more inside the group and they all simply observed them from a distance as they ran for their lives. Five more minutes passed and the party hit rock bottom as theye back to theke. The beach was filled with monsters that look over at them with intrigue. Theke zone was usually a no-kill zone but that only worked with natives of the forest, strangers such as them were an exception. The elves look over and get shocked when they see them, they knew of humans, but seeing them here, in such a dangerous situation was shocking for them. Quickly they find themselves surrounded by the monsters, the poor elves simply looked at them with pity in their eyes as they knew there was no way of saving them, the monsters were already excited after going after them for so long and trying to stop them meant certain death to most. The troll came forward, his face frowned now as it didn''t expect the tiny prey to run from it for so long. It slowlyes to the party that had now drawn their weapons and were ready to fight for their life, Reigns'' eyes were squinted together and a small part of them swirled in ck and white light. Tap, tap A low sound of gentle footsteps rang out in everybody''s ears, the footsteps were neither loud nor overbearing, they were so gentle and quiet in fact that nobody should be able to hear them now, but here it was, the sound was actually ringing in their ears. Reign looks over with a grim expression on his face, an expression that soon gets reced by a surprised one, right after it goes back to being grave. There were two people walking toward them. A tall, violet-colored woman was swaying her hips gently left and right as she approaches them with a wide smile on his face. The man with her was looking straight at Reign with a bemused expression on his face. Nothing came between the two groups, the monsters voluntarily make way for the two, scared for their own lives. Some, however, were different, the troll and a giant wolf stood their ground and look angrily at the approaching pair, the troll was fed up with things happening unexpectedly now, its face was angry and it hadpletely gone crazy with anger now. The wolf however was a new leader of a pack, its legs were slightly trembling as he growled at the pair. Miriam sees that and frowns slightly, something like this was a clear provocation, she would definitely not stand for it, especially if the provocateur was a weak monster that was many times weaker than her. She stretched out her hand and put two of her fingers together before she snapped them and created a spark, the spark traveled through the air towards the wolf and turned into a raging pir of me as it touched it. The man however was incredibly displeased by how the troll looked at them, he simply looked at the troll and pointed down with his finger, to which a huge lightning strike came down and annihted the monster. Seeing how two high-level monsters were dead everyone looks over at them, Reign stood as a statue as he stared straight at Zeus, it was as if something was whispering to him that he should give it his best to befriend the man, even though he knew nothing of him. "Well, what do we have here, a couple of humans decided to go to an incredibly dangerous ce for some reason and almost got themselves killed." The woman shakes her head in clear disappointment as she sees the sight. "He should be amongst them Z." She nods happily towards Zeus as he lowers his head a bit as a sign of thanks. He and Reign look straight at each other as if trying to see what exactly the other one was thinking. They were incredibly flustered now, especially after Reign tried to inspect them with his skill. [ ?????] ?? [ ?????] ?? He couldn''t see anything, not even the full status bar would show up now. "I think I know what you meant now Miriam, he is simply marvelous." Zeus said after he looked at Reign, he could see that lighting responded to Reign as if he was its own child, not even he, the "God of Lighting" didn''t receive such friendliness from it. Before they could start a conversation however theke started producing waves. The center of it again explodes as a huge flood dragon showed up and flew high into the sky beforeing back down. The humongous beast gets closer and closes his eyes while nodding and praying to Miriam. "I see, a new evolution huh, good job little one, maybe one day you will be able to be a true dragon," this, however, was simply too hard to do, and Miriam knew it. She focused a bit and gently caressed the giant head that was now in front of her. Regn and the others simply look in awe at the woman who was petting a dragon as if it was a puppy. Chapter 74 Gifts "Since you were so nice toe out and greet me I would feel bad if I didn''t give you a little gift now." Miriam smiles gently at the flood dragon in front of her, the smile immediately smites Reign and the others who stare at her with their jaws wide open. Miriam''s hand glows with a deep violet color before a small me ds it, she simply touches the dragon''s head with it again and the me enters inside, leaving a small purple-colored symbol between its eyes. The dragon''s eyes open widely as an unmistakable joy is shown on them, its gigantic body starts whipping around, like a little child that got a present for his birthday. Miriam smiles again before saying. "Don''t be too happy yet, the mark is a blessing, but also a curse, if you fail to properly wield its power you will be consumed by it, not to mention, if your powers do not grow quickly enough you might end up as a mount for someone." Miriam nces at Beast briefly and winks at him. The poor boy feels his body temperature rising at an exponential rate at that moment, as that was enough to make him almost fall in love with the woman. "Kid, take this." Zeus flicks a small bolt of lightning at Reign who catches it by reflex, the bolt was pure, its color was white and a scorching heat was being emanated from it, strangely Reign couldn''t feel any paining from his hand, he only felt afortable feeling from it, as ifing back to him mother''s womb. The lightning bolt explodes in a radiant fashion and the millions of small bolts pierce Reigns chest, but they do nothing, his clothes were still intact and he was fine. "Wha-" Reign exims in surprise before Zeus exins what had happened. "Don''t worry kid, it''s nothing bad, just a little test to check if you were good enough to receive my mark, and you passed with flying freaking colors." Zeus chuckles bitterly as he watched the whole scene, the white bolt was not something he would normally use for a mark, it was far too precious and powerful for that, only an incredibly smart percentage of beings were worthy of such an honor, and even then most of them failed miserably when trying to receive it, some even dying. "You''ll soon get a notification from the darned system about it, that will answer most of your questions so don''t bother asking, I won''t be here for much longer." "Um, alright, thanks, I guess?" Reign chuckles worriedly as he scratches the back of his head, everything happened so suddenly that he didn''t have time to even think about it, simply thanking the obviously much more powerful guy that was in front of him. "Tch, at least you know how to behave, not bad, kid." Zeus smiles at Reign and nods in satisfaction, the trip he took this time had to end fruitlessly because of what Miriam said, but he at least got something good, a possible new protg was immensely valuable to anyone, not to mention one of such a high caliber as Reign. "Well while I''m here I guess I could try out my luck as well." Miriames close to Zeus as she seductively says, turning around she looks straight at Wolf and beckons him with his finger. "Umm, me?" Wolf asks, befuddled, it wasn''t as if he never met beautiful women in his life, in fact, he had many casual rtionships before, and most of the times hot girls simply threw themselves on him, but someone like Miriam, he had never seen someone being as perfect as she was, it was hard for him to control himself in front of her, almost tripping after his first step. Miriam sees that and chuckles. " Don''t be nervous boy, I don''t bite, I promise." Those words happen to work the opposite way she intended as Wolf''s face reddens slightly and he immediately turns his head away from her in embarrassment. Taking a few steps Miriames right in front of Wolf, staring at his eyes without even blinking. "Quite nice, the look in your eyes, the emotion they show, well, theck of them rather, you seem to be a rather promising one so far, hope you don''t disappoint." Miriam chuckles again after finishing her sentence, the purple me lights up on her finger and she gently touches Wolf''s chest with it. "Give it your best, I hope to see you again kid, who knows, you might be able to bring me quite a surprise the next time." Finishing her sentence she gently smiles at Wolf as she brings her palm up, caressing his cheek briefly. She abruptly stops and turns around, walking back to Zeus. "We should really go now, as for you lot, I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do for you, after all, your abilities differ from our expertise quite a lot, not to mention that a lot of those old farts will probably gain interest towards this ce after today, it wouldn''t be nice if we stole you from them." Miriam looks over enchantingly at Shadow and the other 2 before turning around and nodding to Zeus, "Let''s go Z." Zeus nods in affirmation and looks at the sky. In a moment a huge bolt of lightning hits them and they disappear in a sh. "Oh, and don''t worry about the monsters around you, they won''t dare to hurt you now, you will be able to safely exit the forest this time, but only this time." Miriam''s voice echoes in everyone''s ears as they snap out of their daze, only to find thempletely surrounded by hundreds of monsters. The monsters however do not attack them, they merely observe them with interest, it seems what Miriam is true and they won''t have to fear for their lives anymore. ''Huff." A gust of wind blows over at them as the flood dragon huffs, it looks straight at Beast with slight anger. They all notice that and get incredibly nervous, fearing that the humongous beast will attack them. Luckily that doesn''t happen as the flood dragon simply turns around after a while and returns to hiske. "Who, who were those two?" Shadow asks Wolf and Reign in bewilderment, after all, what they all saw now was incredible, not even Eldar or Jack could do anything like this, the power shown by the couple seemed to be just the tip of the iceberg and it was already so immense. Reign removes the upper part of his armor and inspects the mark that was put on the left side of his chest. The mark looked like some kind of an ancient symbol, one resembling a lightning bolt, it looked simple but incredibly mysterious. As Reign brushes against it with his hand he gets a notification. Ding! [ yer has sessfully received the "Mark of Zeus." ] Description: A mark given to those immensely gifted in controlling lighting, most marks are given by proxies and underlings of Zeus, few are as fortunate as you, to have been given the mark by the God of Lighting personally. Give it your best to find the hidden knowledge and power that is in the mark and you will be rewarded handsomely. As Reign finishes reading his mouth stands agape, he makes sure to read the description a couple of times in case he simply misunderstood the words, but no, he did not, the man that showed up in front of him was indeed Zeus. "Z-Z-Zzeusss?!" Reign shouts in confusion as his whole body trembles noticeably, maybe it was from fear, maybe excitement, or perhaps it was just the pure shock of learning that gods truly exist. "What?!" Everyone looks over at Reign, shocked with what they heard, after all, who on Earth hadn''t heard the name Zeus before? Reign wastes no time exining things to them and simply shares the description with them. Everyone does the same as Reign and reads it a couple of times before they stare at Reign. "T-that man, he was Zeus, as in the leader of gods Zeus?" Tank nervously asks Reign, fully knowing the answer that he was going to get. "Yes, that man, he is Zeus." Reign nods in confirmation as he looks over at Wolf, "What about you Wolf, who was the woman?" Wolf looks over and shares his description as well. [ yer has sessfully received the "Evesting me" ] Description: The evesting me is one of the most mysterious and strongest mes found in the universe, its heat can easily destroys and even stars will burn out when matched against it. You were given a tiny part of it by the "Immemorial Dragon" Miriam who hopes that you can master it and discover its secrets. "Immemorial Dragon, wait, thatdy was actually a dragon?!" Shadow exims as he reads the description fully. "Seems like the universe is much bigger than we thought." Beast simply nods after he finishes reading, seemingly not shocked by it, even though his whole body was shaking uncontrobly. "Anyway, we can think and talk about thister, let''s first exit this forest, you never know if these guys decide to attack us at the end," Wolf tells everyone before they all nod and start walking towards the end of the forest, their journey was perilous but fruitful, and now, it was slowlying to an end. Chapter 75 A Short Rest It was alreadyte in the evening when they all got out of the forest, the journey that was supposed tost 1 day was only two-thirds finished after 2 days of traveling. The sneaking, the big amount of battles, and many more things that made them take more time wasn''t something unexpected, it only took much longerpared to their n. Being on the in that was situated between the 2 forests was nice, it was exactly the same as the previous one, both aesthetically and size-wise. As it was already evening everyone took out the supplies they had in the inventory, just to be safe they had packed enough food and water for 10 days, after all, you could never be sure what was going to happen in this world. They weren''t worried about getting attacked, after all, that was determined yesterday after no enemy came to them the whole night, the ins acted as a safe zone of kinds, allowing weary travelers such as them to rest. Reign and Wolf sit next to each other as they examine their new tattoos, given the description they read about them they should be able to unlock some amazing powers from them, after all a gift given by Zeus would definitely not be something to look down upon, especially one that you had to go through a short trial to get. Looking back on how Zeus and Miriam conversed it was evident that the dragondy was someone of the same standing as him, her title echoing in their ears even now. "The Immemorial Dragon", just what kind of being was she, to have such a name was definitely an achievement of its own after all. "Guys, can you stop acting like lovers already, the food is ready!" Shadow shouts at the two who angrily re at him, getting up they both get to the campfire they made earlier and start feasting. The food they brought with them was very diverse, many fruits and vegetables were there, and fresh meat could also be found, after all, everything that gets put in the inventory can''t be spoiled, a delightful little feature that brought them all joy. "So, what''s the n for tomorrow, are we going to try and exit the forest quickly or?" Tank takes a huge bite of a big drumstick as he asks, his mouth covered with grease from the meat. "I think that would be for the best, getting involved in the battle likest time is definitely something that is very rare, and fighting a lvl 20 boss is difficult even for the current us, it''s evident from how the vampire and wolf fought that they were above the treant in strength, also eat some veggies as well you big oaf," Wolf tells them with a calm voice before berating Tank''s eating habits. "But I like meat more." Tank shrugs his shoulders and continues with the carnivore-styled eating of his, acting like he didn''t hear Wolf who shakes his head in defeat, it wasn''t the first time something like this has happened after all and Wolf had given up on trying to correct his teammate''s diet. "Alright so we run through the forests and get to the town as fast as we can, what do we do there though?" Shadow asks while taking some water, the fire next to him illuminating his face and the water that was dripping down his face because he was drinking it like a man that hadn''t had any for days. (very thirsty boy.) "Ahh, we can''t just run through the forest, after all, we haven''t even seen the blood forest''s field boss, if we need topare it to the lizard then, well it''s probably around level 25, something like that can destroy us right now, even the area bosses like the vampire could kill us if we are caught unprepared." Wolf berates Shadow for asking such a dumb question to which thetter simply puts his shoulders up in a rxed manner, it wasn''t his job to strategize after all. "I''m going to sleep guys, see you all in the morning." Beasts yawns while stretching his arms as he goes to the side, taking out one of their sleeping bags from the inventory. Making himselffortable heys down and falls asleep almost immediately. "I''ll never understand people that can fall asleep so quickly, I need a good 30 C 60 minutes before falling asleep, life just isn''t fair." Reign shakes his head in disappointment as he looks at the now sleeping Beast. "I know bro, I know." Shadowes from behind him and pats his shoulder while faking a tearful expression on his face, Reign chuckles and yfully hits him in the chest before going away. At the same time, at a ce far away from Earth, Zeus and Miriam were moving through the void with ease, bending time and space itself with each step they took. "Mir, you mentioned that this was all someone''s n, who-" Zeus asks Miriam a question before getting stopped by her. "It''s not time, you will know, you will know everything when the timees, but before that, I cannot tell you anything Z." Miriam gives a loving smile to Zeus that simply chuckles in response before he says. "Well considering your behavior right now I can guess who it is, but tell me this Mir, is that man truly that powerful, it''s a bit hard to believe some of the things he had allegedly done, even by our standards." Miriam suddenly startsughing after hearing Zeus''s words. "The stories, yes, you shouldn''t believe them, his strength, it''s actually much higherpared to what they say, I will tell you that much, he was after all my first teacher, so I know a bit morepared to most people. Zeus stops in his tracks suddenly, how many times was it today, for someone like him to get a shock such as this one was incredibly difficult and yet it happened multiple times today. "S C stronger you say." Zeus looks down and clenches his fists, he, like many more had heard about the legendary exploits and strength of that person, to hear that he was even stronger than described, was shocking, to say the least. "Then why-" Zeus stops as Miriam''s finger rests on his lips, the beautiful woman simply smiles at him before answering. "You will get to know all of that one day, but not now, I truly can''t say more, teacher might get angry at me if I do." The enchanting vixen turns around and continues walking while Zeus smiles bitterly at her before following. (Today was definitely a weird freaking day.) He says to himself while following the alluring back of Miriam. Tomorrow morning everyone got up and started packing all the things they had taken out, they made sure not to leave any trash as there was simply no reason not to, their inventory could store it with ease before they get to a ce to discard it. "Alright, so we will first go a bit carefully in the forest, we don''t want to get into a fight with any strong enemies or big groups." Wolf patiently waits for everyone to finish before announcing their n. "When we get to the end of the forest is when we will turn the speed up, any enemy tries to stop us we simply kill or maim quickly before moving on, we need to conserve our strength before we get to the town, after all, we have no idea what waits for us there, there is a possibility for the ce being empty, and there is a possibility of everyone inside being incredibly bloodthirsty, thus attacking us." He tells everyone as he takes his giant sword out, swinging it a couple of times he caresses it gently before they all slowly make their way towards the forest, eager to finally finish the quest and see more people again, who knows, maybe there were some in the beginner forests as well. Chapter 76 Enchanted Thorn Wood Ding! [yers have entered the Enchanted Thorn Wood ] Ding! [+ 5% mana regeneration, +5% resistance bonus from the present location. ] "Hmmm, to gain such buffs means that the monsters here are good with mana and have a solid resistance towards most alignments, maybe elves and the like?" Reign asks everyone as they step inside the forest, it was incredibly beautiful and lush with an incredible amount of fauna inside. All the forests they went into before were different and were nice to look at but this, this is something straight out of a fairy tale. "Don''t rx, remember what happened in the previous one." Wolf immediately reminds everyone to be on guard, the memory of the previous forest still fresh in his mind. Luckily the effect this ce had on their mind and alertness was not as strong as the IronBark Woods, probably because of the level difference between them. It wasn''t long before everyone came face to face with their first enemy, a Fey. [ Corrupted Young Fey ] Level: 18 Race: Fae Strength: 12 Agility:24 Endurance: 15 Vitality: 15 Willpower: 34 Spirit : 3? Description: A fey is a mystical creature from the Fae race, these creatures generally have a human-like appearance but can take on many different appearances, a beautiful young human male or female, an old grumpy man, a dwarf, a wood folk The feys strength lies in their strong magic abilities which consist of charm, hypnotism, and transformation. Feys are usually very caring and loving creatures that are deeply connected with nature and as such they despise killing and will always try to be friendly with others, leaving fighting only as thest resort. The fey in front of them had the appearance of an incredibly beautiful young woman with an enchanting face and curvy body, she had only a light dress on her which entuated her body incredibly well. With a wide smile, the fey looks at the party and waves at them as she slowly walks towards them, as she sees how they all raise their weapons up she merely giggles at them without stopping her steps. "What should we do, she doesn''t look like she wants to fight." Shadow nervously asks Wolf, killing an innocent-looking young girl didn''t sit well with Shadow, even though he knew she was a monster. In response to his question and actions, Wolf just snorts and answers. "It says corrupted, she is definitely up to no good." With his eyes squinted he looks at the fey, making sure to properly observe her movements, not allowing her to do anything that could injure them. The fey simply smiles at him before shees closer to Reign. It had to be said that she was amongst the most beautiful women any of them had ever seen, and if not for their meeting with the even more alluring Miriam everyone would be smitten by her till now. Reign lowers his weapon as shees face to face with him, the sword was still being held in his hand, tightly clenched by his fingers, and ready to be used for an attack at any time. Seeing his action of lowering the sword the fey smiles even wider and hurries herself to Reign, right when it was about 1m between them she changed. Her beautiful, angelic face produced wrinkles and suddenly lost all color while her body loses weight in a matter of moments, only leaving skin and bones to be shown. Her blonde hair suddenly turns into ck, dry hair Her nails grow to a length of about 5cm as she lunges at Reign, her now ck hair swaying in the wind while her ugly face grows increasingly closer to him. Swing Reign swings his sword at the monster before he entered the range of her nails, the sword and nails collide and produce metal sparks between them while a metallic sound could be heard. "Kyaaaa!" The ugly old bat screams in anger as her surprise attack fails, leaving her with no option but to try and bite Reign''s neck with her now spiky, sharp teeth. Reign however manages to dodge the attack with little effort, after which the others quickly respond, hurriedlyunching attacks on the fey. The fey was immediately riddled with injuries as she stumbles back a bit, angrily staring at the perpetrators with dense killing intent. Beast''s arrow plunges deep inside the shoulder of the monster, almost crippling her right arm. Many more wounds could be seen on the body, while some parts were even burning a bit. Greenies hammer managed to squish one of her feetpletely, a lvl 18 monster was not an easy opponent for them, but it was definitely not something hard for them, after all their group had enough firepower to fight against an lvl20 boss at any given moment. The fey was usually a hard opponent to beat, The incredible charm coupled with an even more incredible body was something all yers would go crazy for, being charmed by the monster in mere seconds. Luckily for them seeing Miriam gave them a certain disinterest in most girls, as none would be able topare to her. The monster only fought for less than a minute before falling to her death as the numerous attacks made her weak body stop functioning as a defense was something every feycked. They usually simply use their magic and charm before killing their opponents, a total opposite of the non-corrupted feys who simply avoid any conflicts with other races. After their brief fight, everyone encountered even more enemies. The enemies in question were Fairies, different from the fey who simply enjoyed nature. Fairies are impulsive and quite the trouble makers, immediately after spotting them, all the fairies around attack them, mostly using elemental skills. Water wasunched at high pressure and it could cut through trees and rocks, not to mention human bodies. The small size of these monsters made it tough to always hit them, they were about the size of the newborn baby, being of course much stronger physicallypared to them. The fairies were more of a nuisance than a proper enemy, new ones always cropped up in the forest, ready to fight. Reign and the others were lucky so far and didn''te to blows with any bosses or high-level monsters except for the fey. They were hallway through the forest and barely broke a sweat and their mana was almost full. Compared to the blood forest they went through previously this one was a breeze. Monsters were not incredibly fast or strong, mainly relying on their magic to fight, their magic, unfortunately, was almost useless on Reign and the others, which made the fights incredibly easy to finis, without needing to take any risks. As they move forward they were a bit perplexed by theck of monsters they woulde across, it was mostly fey and fairies but some other monsters would pop up from time to time. Hooded old men that were druids woulde to harass them from a distance. It was never dangerous against them though, as they mostly tried to simply make their lives harder. They also encountered some dryads who were simr in that regard. They resembled the wood folk a bit but were much more carefulpared to them. The dryads could use a skill they had to call the nearby beasts to help them during the fight. Next to that they also had archers and many more different sses in the group. The hardest ones to fight were the archers and the pure magic users as they could attack them from a distance while fighting. The archers could do some considerable damage while staying far away from you. The pure magic user ones were more annoying than dangerous. They would always use some skills to debuff the whole party while buffing up their teammates. Other skills they would use were those that don''t necessarily do a lot of damage but would make it harder for you to move. All of the fights they had so far in the forest were truly easierpared to the others, that was of course mostly thanks to Miriam who made their resistance towards mind-controlling and charming skills stronger with simply her presence alone. Name: Reign Level: 17 ( 4 450/ 10 000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 2 Strength: 31 (43(+7 from ability, +5 from item) Agility : 35 (49) (+7 from ability, +7 from item) Endurance: 14 (18) (+4 from item) Vitality: 16 (21) (+ 3 from ability, 2 from ability ) Willpower: 16 (20) (+ 4 from ability) Spirit: 30 (45) (+5 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 43 exp: 45%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) .Reign simply checked his stats before they came to the beginning of the forest, everyone was yawning a bit as the forest was much easier to finishpared to different ones. Slowly they walk outside of the forest and look at the new one. The other forest looked normal from outside, of course, they would only find out the exact situation only when they get in. They hope that there might be some other people in it as they would like to know more about the town they were going to. Chapter 77 Meeting Other Players The next forest was pretty much the same as the deep forest near the castle. The monster here were generally between levels 10 and 15, with some monsters being lower or higher leveled, mainly cannon fodder or boss-type enemies. The enemies were the same as well, kobolds, hobgoblins, giant slimes, and the like infested the forest. They of course were no danger for Reign and the others, only wandering bosses and elites like the ogres could pose a slight challenge to them, while the field boss was the only enemy that could threaten them as it was a lvl 20 opponent. They only fought a bit at the beginning of the forest, any enemy groups they encountered after that would simply flee once they channeled their mana outwards, creating suffocating pressure for weaker opponents. It was a neat trick that could save them a lot of time that they would otherwise waste while fighting low-level monsters. They didn''t run through the forest though, it was kind of rxing for them to casually pass through the area after 2 days of traveling and fighting in high-level forests that made them incredibly tense. Walking through this forest and seeing the monsters run away from them was kind of exciting, it made them feel just how much stronger they have be. They all looked back at the beginning of the game where they had to give it their all to quickly kill some low-level goblins, then struggling bitterly against the elite cockatrice and the kobolds. They were once formidable opponents for them, but now, they were simply weakling they could take out in a mere second. Passing through the forest they finally arrived at the final area before the town, the beginner''s forest, where the monsters were pitifully weakpared to them. They again took it slow, taking in the sight of the exotic trees and nts all around them. It wasn''t long though before their sightseeing trip was interrupted by the sounds of fighting in front of them. Instead of being irritated or angry, everyone was actually overjoyed, they were perhaps finally going to meet some other yers. Running as swiftly as they could they soon came across a battle between four men and three kobolds. The kobolds were outnumbered, but their experience and superior strength made them the ones that had the advantage. The strongest kobold was fighting evenly against 2 guys while the other two were fighting one on one against the other two, they were overwhelming the poor guys and were clearly just ying around with them. One of the kobolds suddenly turned around and whipped his opponent with his tail, the long and heavy tail managed to hit the poor guy''s head and knock him down on the ground. The koboldughs as he slowly walks towards the man with his sword raised, ready to finish him off. "Adam noo!!" One of the men shouts and tries to help his friend out, only to be blocked by the kobold in front of him. The beast uses his spear to keep him at a distance while smiling, obviously overjoyed with the situation. The man called Adam looked up at the beast that was about to kill him, he had no strength left and couldn''t defend himself, his eyes were full of hatred as he wasn''t content with dying like this, s he knew there was nothing he could do. "Hihihi." The koboldughs as he shes down, eager to take his opponent''s life. "So this is all incredibly funny to you lizard fucks huh?" The kobold''sughter stops as a brown-haired man covered in lighting stands in front of him, his hand grabbing the sword firmly and not letting it budge an inch. The kobold''s eyes widen as if he had seen a monster, the man in front of him was not something they could fight against, in fear it lets go of the sword and tries to run away. "Tch, little bitch." Reign clicks his tongue as he sees through the kobold''s actions, with a swift step he gets in front of the kobold again and kicks it heavily on the side,unching it a couple of meters away. The kobold tries getting up but fails to do so as a couple of his ribs were broken, and his organs were in a mess. Reign looks at him and flicks his finger, shooting off a lighting bullet that hits him straight in the head, frying his brain and killing him. Everything happened incredibly fast, the other two kobolds were shocked when they saw their friend dying without being able to defend himself. They decide to run but before they could do anything one of them gets hit in the head with an arrow while the other was impaled on a wooden branch that exploded inside of him, making dozens of smaller branches leave the insides of his body, killing him instantly. The four men were stunned as they looked at the five neers, they had never seen them before, that should be impossible as they were one of the rare groups that dared leave the town to get here and level up. Their strength was considered to be in the top 3, butpared to these guys, they were nothing. "Umm, are you guys from the town nearby?" Beast scratches the back of his head as he asks them nervously, even though he was much stronger than them his temperament was like that and he was always nervous when meeting new people. "Y-yes, yes sir." The four all answered simultaneously, they were scared out of their wits in front of the group that consisted of incredibly strong people. "Finally we meet some people from around here, listen up, we came here because we were given a quest by our castle captain to link up your town with our safe zone, so please take us to your safe zone''s guardian ok?" Shadow excitedly says to the four stunned men. Captain, castle, safe zone guardian, those were all words they had never heard before, they had absolutely no idea what Shadow was talking about. "Calm down Shadow, can''t you see that they don''t understand anything you''re saying?" Wolf pats Shadow on the shoulder as he looks over at the four in front of him. "To cut a long story short, we''re here to establishmunications and a possible teleporter with your town, we don''t mean you harm, and if we did, well you saw our strength, so you should know that we wouldn''t be wasting so much time talking." Wolf smiles eerily at them, the four get scared again as Wolf looked like a demon in their eyes, that of course only happened for a moment, they were saved by them after all, to think of them as such would be incredibly rude. "Umm, well I still don''t know exactly what all of this is about but we can take you to the town, we can take you to our zone as well, it''s considered to be one of the biggest in the town, after all, just be sure to follow us once we get in the town, even if you guys are crazy strong you aren''t strong enough to fight all of those monsters there." One of the four tells them, the man was above average in height and his body looked strong, it was evident that he used to work out regrly before the game started, he was about 179cm with short ck hair. His eyes were brown, his chin a bit pointy while his nose was small, except for his height and muscles he was pretty much a living example of looking average. They were all wearing normal clothing, it was ripped at a lot of ces and had lots of holes, but it wasn''t old, the clothes in fact looked brand new, they probably got them in the town before they got here. They were holding metal pipes and bats in their hands, it seemed none of them had any items on them, something that confused Reign and the other by a lot. "So you guys came here from a different ce, if I may ask where?" The man asks, they found out previously that his name was Jackie, and he was the current leader of the group, their leader had to stay in the town to finish something, and he was the only one that had any equipment on him, as he was, of course, the strongest of them. Reign and the others exin their journey and how they started it 2 days ago. The more they talked the more shocked Jackie and the other guys from the group became, the fact that this was merely the weakest forest they could enter didn''t shock them that much, the monsters in the town were much stronger than the ones here, so they had expected that the surroundings would be dangerous as well. What surprised them was mostly how Reign and the others had managed to travel for 2 days to get here, to go through so many dangerous areas and encounters were incredibly difficult, and they knew that even though they were much stronger than them, they still had problems with their journey. The talk about the ogres, cultists, vampires, and more made their skin crawl, after all those monsters were something only heard in fairy tales, and they were incredibly strong. That actually made Jackie a bit more rxed, if Reign and the others managed to go through all of that toe here, the town might not pose any significant danger towards them. He steels himself and decides to tell them everything about the town, everything since the game started. Chapter 78 Arriving At Doncaster While walking towards the city with the four men Reign and the others learned their names. The strongest yer in the group was Jackie, the muscr guy that they talked to earlier. The guy that almost died to the kobold was Adam, he was the youngest and the least experienced amongst them, but because he managed to unlock his ability during a battle with a monster he was considered to be amongst the most talented in the town, the ability in question is one that allowed him to create a form of acid on his hands, allowing him to corrode the weapons of his enemies, he could also throw it and use it as a long-range attack. Of course, him using his ability like that only happened when he unlocked it the first time, since then the strength of the ability was lowered and he had to slowly level it up as well as rank it up as it was a pitiful rank E right now and it is useless in fights. The other two men were called Tom and Ashton, they are brothers that used to run a grocery store in the town, both were still in their early twenties and decided to give it their best to be stronger and survive in this dark new world they were in. Jackie is level 8 while the two brothers are level 7, Adam is the weakest with his low level of 6. Reign was surprised to hear their levels, by talking with them he and the others found out that they were considered amongst the strongest in the town, it was truly baffling to them that the towns strength level was so low, as only 3 people were known to have leveled up to 10 and were considered the strongest here. When Jackie nervously asked them their levels they told him the truth, anyway they had nothing to fear from the people in the town as their strength was truly too low. Jackie and the others were visibly shocked, they already knew that the group in front of them was crazy strong but they didn''t expect them to be so high level, after all even the strongest three in the town were merely level 10, far below them. No monsters attacked them while they were walking which further baffled Jackie, every monster they encountered simply ran away from them the moment they saw them. Tank told him it was because they were using mana to pressure them, which allowed Jackie to know why it was sometimes so hard to even stand near them. He knew about mana, it was fairly recently when their safe zones leader, one of the three level tens exined it to them, he of course found out about it from the trial he had to face for his ss. As they neared the town Jackie started exining the situation inside of it. Turns out that the current state of it was far worsepared to what Reign and the others believed it was. Monsters roamed the streets and killed most of the town''s inhabitants, leaving less than ten percent of them alive. It was thanks to multiple safe zones that those people managed to survive though, food luckily was not an issue as most of the safe zones were located in big warehouses full of food. For the safe zones that were not as lucky, it was a bit of a different story. They had to leave and find food in the stores and markets nearby. Luckily the game was not so heartless and made it so that only low-level monsters roamed those areas, allowing the poor people a chance to survive. Everyone would be safe from starving for the next couple of months and they believed that it was enough time for them to be stronger so that they could hunt the monsters inside the city in the end. Jackie also mentioned that most of the zones were safe as the troublemakers inside of them had been dealt with, most of them put in make-shift jails while others were outright killed. Only a small amount of zones were dangerous for neers as those were run by criminals. Everyone wanted to deal with those people as they sometimes attacked others but it was too dangerous to try it right now, after all, it was easier to attract monsters if you travel in big numbers, so until everyone got stronger that n was on hold. Their zones leader was very strong, he was lucky enough to be a pioneer and gained strong powers thanks to it, even though the difference in levels between him and the other two top yers was not big, his strength was far above theirs. Partly his strength was so high because of the item he got together with his ability, the man managed to get a well-ranked sword right at the beginning, and that made fighting a lot easier for him, as the sword was able to cut through most monster with ease. Beast had a sh of anger pass through his eyes when he heard the stories, some of the zone inhabitants were extremely ruthless, killing and raping others was nothing in their eyes, he clenched his fists until they became red while he was listening. Nobody noticed that nobody except for Wolf who shed a small smile at the situation, it was a good thing in his opinion, as Beast needed to grow stronger mentally. Only a short time passed after they had finished talking before they arrive at the end of the forest. Leaving it they were stunned at the scene in front of them, houses and tall buildings were everywhere, but there were no people, only some monsters that asionally passed through the streets. The dpidated buildings, the dried blood on the streets, and the many stores that werepletely wrecked showed a scene right out of an apocalyptic movie. Everyone crouched immediately as Jackie previously exined that they needed to sneak, most of the monsters here were of a low level, but higher leveled ones could be seen as well. Hobgoblins, a small number of ogres, and even orcs were not such an umon sight. The sky was gloomy and they could see giant birds flying above the buildings, next to them were creatures that looked like humans but werepletely red in color, with ck wings sprouting from their backs. They were called Draifs, some of them were simply monsters with incredible power while others were humans that got turned into monsters by the other Draifs. The human draifs were weakerpared to the original ones, but were higher in number and are considered amongst the strongest monster that could be found here. The ogres ranged from levels 15 to 25 while orcs were anywhere from 20 to even 30, the strongest being the tribe leaders. Such a scene made everyone tense as they didn''t expect such strong monsters to be found here, the orcs especially were very troublesome foes, their physical strength was incredible and some variants could be found such as the shamans who could use curses to lower your stats and bombard you from long range with other spells they had. In the distance they could see a giant building, it was the government office. That was the most dangerous ce in the city as many giant apes could be found there, with the strongest being a humongous ape that seemingly ruled the monster-infested city, hearing that Reign and the others immediately understood that it was probably a field boss, and considering the levels of the monsters here it had to be at least level 30, one of his ps could probably wipe them off the face of the Earth. The government office was situated right next to the town park where the apes spent most of their time, luckily for the inhabitants it seemed that the apes didn''t really care for the town and rarely went out of the area "Well gentlemen, I wee you to Doncaster, try not to fall in love with it too fast ok?" Jackie tells them with a bitter smile on his face, the town he was raised in had be a hell hole where surviving was an incredibly difficult task, simply looking at the town was enough to tear his heart open. "Don''t worry Jackie, once we get the teleporter running it will be much easier for you guys, we have beginner areas at our ce too, so leveling up will be much easier for you guys without having to sneak around here." Shadow pats Jackie''s shoulder and speaks words of encouragement to him. "Thank S-Shadow, I appreciate it." Jackie smiles back at Shadow and nods his head. "So, which way is your zone, since it''s one of the biggest ones it should be a good ce to start." Wolfes close and asks Jackie flinches a bit as he never noticed Wolfing behind him. "S-sorry but the way you just showed up behind was unexpected, and don''t worry, our zone is near the city center, it''s mostly inhabited by low-level monsters, I''m sure you guys will have no problems with them," Jackie answers Wolf''s question while scratching his head in embarrassment. "Just follow us, we''ll take you there without alerting the nearby monsters," Adam says excitedly while looking over at everyone. "That''s probably for the best, even though we are not afraid of those guys down there it wouldn''t be a good idea to draw attention on the first day ofing here." Wolf nods to Jackie and goes back to Reign and the others, he simply wanted to gain more information before they set out to the zone, befriending them was never something he even thought about. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 79 New Hobgoblins "Oh and leave the talking to me when we get there, I don''t think there would be problems if there were only you guys, but he will definitely draw a lot of attention in the zone." Jackie turns around and looks straight at Greenie while telling that to everyone. All four of them were shocked senselessly when they saw him for the first time, even more so when they learned that he was Reigns subordinate, they never thought such a thing was possible at all. "We''ll be relying on you then." Reign smiles warmly as he says, knowing full well that if anyone tried to do anything funny to Greenie or the others they would simply beat the living s##t out of them. Greenie nods in acknowledgment to Jackie and they all set of towards the zone. The zone wasn''t far away, it was situated near the borders of the town, making it easier for the inhabitants to travel to the forest and level up. Passing through the run-down town was a bit depressing, the streets were empty, and abandoned cars could be seen everywhere, most of them destroyed though, probably the work of monsters when they first attacked the town. Bloodstains could be seen everywhere as well, together with bones that littered the streets and many buildings, it was a horrifying sight, but after so many battles Reign and the others were different and felt no disgust nor any fear here. They were almost spotted a couple of times by some goblins or hobgoblins, the monsters were dealt with swiftly by either Beasts arrow or Reigns lightning bullet as such low-level enemies were incapable of defending themselves from such attacks. Most of the trip was uneventful, Jackie and his teammates were knew the area very well and it was very rare for surprises to happen, the monsters all stayed in their own small areas most of the time and didn''t interact often as most would fight against each other the second they met. Of course, things would not always go as nned, the quick trip back to the zone was interrupted by a big patrol group of hobgoblins. The group consisted of 10 hobgoblins and 13 goblins, each looked different from the other and this was the first time Reign and the others got to see different variants of hobgoblins other than the captains and brawler. The hobgoblins were the ones that had the biggest diversity however, the goblins were divided into 4 groups, the biggest was the normal goblin grunts, wielding small, spiked clubs and daggers, following them was a new variant, a goblin warrior that was physically a bit bigger and had a shield and sword as his weapons. The other two groups consisted of goblin sling shooters that had a pouch filled with sharp rocks that they couldunch towards the enemy with their primitive slingshots. Finally, the smallest group consisted of 2 goblin shamans, the same that Reign and the others had faced while battling the first hidden dungeon boss, Groll. The hobgoblins couldn''t truly be put into separate groups, each one was different, even though some looked like they were definitely the same variant species. Even their color was different, as there were some that had light blue and red skin amongst the normally green-skinned ones. Amongst the 10 hobgoblins were 5 that wielded swords, each had a different one though, there were katanas, normal broadsword, and even one goblin that wielded a greatsword. Two hobgoblins had crude bows in their hands while a ragged quiver could be seen on their backs, one of the archers used a short bow while the other had a longbow. Of the final three hobgoblins, two were equipped with a shield and mace and were physically thergest out of all of them, those could be ssified as the tanks of the group. Finally, thest hobgoblin was a special case as he only had a staff and was the most feeble looking out of all. The strange thing was that all of the hobgoblins looked very respectful towards him, even the physically superior tank types were very humble. That one was a hobgoblin shaman and his magic was unknown currently, whether he was the same as the goblin shaman they previously killed and only used curses and blessings was a question nobody had an answer to and they debated shortly whether they should take some risks to find out or not. That however was quickly scrapped as a prolonged battle would be too dangerous in case any more monsters got drawn over. The battle was inevitable as the group was currently standing right in front of a small alley that would lead them towards the safe zone, it wasn''t the only path, but, the others were quite far away and nobody wanted to go all the way around and risk getting spotted by stronger monsters. Reign and the others were already in a battle-ready state and were nning their battle strategy. Beast waved his hand and his three wolves showed up next to the party which shocked Jackie and the others who quickly got into a defensive position, however after they saw the wolves obediently sitting down next to them they rxed a bit, certain that they were friendlies. "Tch, that skill really is convenient." Shadow clicks his tongue as he looks over at Beast and the wolves that were summoned by his new skill. Beast had previously gained the skill but never used it, as the areas they went to were not dangerous enough for the wolves when they were together, however, the Ironbark Woods was a different story and Beast didn''t want to risk anything, so he used his Beast Summoning to make them go into an alternate dimension reserved for the beasts of tamers. From his teacher, he heard that some other abilities and sses have the same skill, only that they work a bit differently from his as he needs to first tame the beasts before forming a bond. [ Beast Summoning ] Description: As someone who has started down the path of a tamer or summoner the yer can ess a special alternate dimension and store his beasts there. The beasts stored will not feel hunger nor thirst and can be summoned at any time. Warning, if the yer stores his summoned beasts again he will need to wait for 1 minute before summoning them again. It was an incredibly useful skill that he used right before they entered the Vamps territory a few days ago. He only summoned the wolves back when they were nearing the beginner''s forest as Greenie and them could defeat almost any enemy there. He allowed them to hunt with Greenie nearby while they were slowly traveling, it was only after they had found other yers that he had made them go back, not wanting to frighten anyone. Jackie and the others exchange nces but say nothing, they knew this had to be an ability of one of them, and it was of course not polite to ask details about it. After a couple of minutes, everyone got up and was ready to attack. "Alright, let''s go." Tank says with a wide grin on his face, the hobgoblins were level 16 on the average, with some being higher and some lower, the goblins, however, ranged from level 11 to level 13 and were of course much weakerpared to other monsters of the same level. "You guys can stay here, it might be a bit too much for you to participate in this." Reign turns around and tells Jackie and the other three who simply gulp and nod in acknowledgment, they never nned on joining anyways as any one of the hobgoblins would be enough to kill all of them, hell even the weakest goblin would still pose a threat to them. Reign and the others crouched down and slowly get closer to the enemies who were still oblivious of the danger that was about to befall them. They use the numerous cars and broken brick walls for cover and got as near as they could, after all an ambush would be most effective if they could attack before their enemy could prepare themselves. Everyone gets their long-range attacks ready, nning on attacking the hobgoblin shaman first as he was probably the enemy with the highest danger to them. Reign''s hand glows blue as his lightning forms in a ball, ready to beunched at any moment while Shadow yfully spins his daggers around. Wolf''s ring shines as he was prepared to use its skill while Beast had his bow fully drawn with a fully charged new arrow that looked a bit bigger than usual, it was thanks to his bow''s skill that he was using for the first time. The wolves were sent to the opposite side and their job was to jump out the very moment their skills connect. That should make the enemies a bit confused and unable to defend against the ambush as effectively, of course, the timing was everything here and they had to charge right after theyunch their skills. Everyone regtes their breathing and gets ready, Shadow was peeping from the side of the wall, making sure everyone knew where the hobgoblin shaman was, they only had a split second to attack him after revealing themselves. They knew full well that there was a possibility of the shaman having a weapon or a skill that could create a barrier around him, simr to the previous one they fought. "He''s turning around, his back will be turned to us in 3, 2, 1 now!" Shadow shouts and gets up together with everyone, they immediately aim at the shaman andunch everything they had at him. The battle had started. Chapter 80 Fighting The Hobgoblins As they all had anticipated the shaman had a barrier cast around him, the pale blue barrier rippled heavily as Reign''s lightning bullet hit it together with Wolf''s wooden spear that broke on impact andunched a salvo of big splinters everywhere, hitting the surrounding hobgoblins and slightly wounding some. It was the two attacks from Shadow and Beast that broke through it, Shadow''s daggers strengthened by the Shadow des hit the barrier a total of 10 times, managing to turn it almost illusionary until Beast''s wooden arrow pierced through it, its trajectory deviation from the intended path as the barrier was strong enough to shift in mid-flight. The arrow takes a big chunk out of the shaman''s shoulder as it passes by and hits a hobgoblin that was wielding a broadsword in the leg. The arrow shines with a green light as it immediately explodes, blowing the leg off andunching an incredible amount of wooden needles that were much faster and strongerpared to Wolf''s wooden spear skill, the amount was higher as well. The needles manage to hit almost all opponents and an unfortunate goblin even got hit in the eye, the needle managed to pierce straight through it and into its brain, killing it immediately. The battle had just started and 2 enemies were already dead, still, the party was not that happy as the shaman was only wounded and was a big uncertainty on the battlefield. The wolves managed to hit the timing perfectly as their howls could be heard right at the beginning of the attack, jumping out from a nearby alley they managed to draw the attention of a couple of enemies while Reign and the others had already closed in on the others. Reign''s n was to immediately use his lighting stab together with his lighting charge to quickly take care of the shaman, that however would take him in the middle of the hobgoblins group, and as some were still close to the shaman that was not a good idea if he wanted to live. The shaman screams in pain as he waves his staff around, leaving a trail of dark mana in the air. Once he was finished he points the staff straight at the group and a magical ck spear made from mana wasunched at them, the spear was about 2 meters long and had a diameter of 30cm, the ck mana that seeped outside of it was incredibly menacing and made everyone pressured. Tank jumped straight in front of it of course and used his mana shield to defend against it, the huge shield gets pushed back a bit but manages to do its job and block the attack. Reign immediately decides that the risk had to be taken, the shaman''s attack came fast and nobody wanted to take their chances on any stronger spells or debuffs. Coated in lighting he takes a stance and zooms past the hobgoblins at the front before he stabs straight towards the shaman''s chest. Somehow the shaman was able to predict his movement, even though his speed was far above its own. The wooden staff was put right in front of the sword''s path in an attempt to stop it, but, the sword in Reign''s hand was not an ordinary one, its durability and sharpness were miles above any weapon the hobgoblins had seen and it cut straight through the staff, plunging deep inside the shaman''s chest. "Ack tcaaghh" The shaman looks straight at Reign''s eyes, as if he was burning his image in his mind, he tries saying something but ends up only muttering some things while spewing blood out of his mouth. In a couple of moments, he was dead. Reign immediately takes his sword out, the staff still dangling from it, and uses his lightning charge to go back as the hobgoblins around him had recovered from the shock of seeing hime in the middle of them and kill the shaman. The two closest to him immediately attack, while the archers switch their targets to him and release their bowstrings right away. Reign bolted out of the group before they could encircle him, but not unscathed, his back had a long cut across it while an arrow was stuck in his shoulder, a gift from the hobgoblin that wielded a short bow. Before he could rest however the staff started glowing, there was a purple mana crystal on top of it and it was giving off an incredibly bright light. Reign and the others immediately figure out that something was wrong and he throws it towards the goblins while Tank uses his mana shield again to defend them against any possible attacks. Their actions prove to be incredibly helpful as the staff explodes in a violent fashion, it seemed that Reign somehow managed to do something to it when he pierced it through. The mana shield flickers a bit as the strength of the explosion was huge, not to mention that the staff was right in front of them when it exploded, even the hobgoblins that were further away got hurt with some goblins dying. As the explosion ends and the dust settles everyone could see a big crater in front of them, it was about 2m deep and its diameter was a full 5 meters, Reign felt cold sweat run down his back as he thought of what could have happened had he not thrown the staff away. His thoughts were interrupted though as an arrow hits the still active mana shield, the hobgoblins had started attacking them now. "Let''s go!" Wolf shouts as mes start burning on his sword, with a big leap he goes over to the hobgoblins while everyone else follows after him, Reign was of course not an exception, the wounds he had gotten were not that serious and treatment would have to wait until the end of the battle. Wolf attacks one of the shield-wielding hobgoblins right away by jumping high into the air. His sword was getting heavier and heavier and the mes had disappeared, in their absence, the sword, however, had turned bright red and was emitting a lot of heat. [ Melting sh ] Description: By using the power of mes the yer is able to heat up his weapon to an incredible degree and allow it to have an unparalleled advantage when fighting an opponent. Weapons and armors of lower quality and even thick skin and fur will provide no challenge when cutting through them. Be warned however that the yer''s own weapon could start melting if the heat is high enough, the better quality the weapon is the more it can withstand. Wolf''s weapon was created by using a fang of a dragon as a base, amongst B ranked weapons it was at the top when it came to heat resistance and its melting point. That allowed Wolf to heat it up to an incredible degree and as he was falling down he shes straight at the hobgoblin that already had his shield up in the air. There was no sound of the sword and shield colliding, Wolf''s greatsword was actually able to cut straight through the shield and divide it into two, of course alongside that the hobgoblins were also cut, the greatsword had managed to cut straight between the shoulder and the neck, and only stopped midway in the stomach. There was no blood from the corpse of the hobgoblin as the high heat had cauterized the wound and stopped any blood froming out. The hobgoblin''s face was scrunched up in seriousness as it had not even crossed his mind that a sword could cut straight through his giant shield and kill him like that. Beast had taken it upon himself to kill the archers, the short bow wielder was a trickier opponent than he thought however as the hobgoblins were going around everywhere while shooting arrows straight at him. The longbow user was easier, his attacks were more powerful for sure but the length of his bow didn''t allow him for much movement during the attack as he needed to use most of his strength to draw it. Some of the hobgoblins and goblins they were fighting at had skills, something everyone learned the hard way. The longbow-wielding hobgoblin shot at Beast again, only that this time the aim was way off, Beast was able to notice that immediately. The arrow wasunched at the side and it actually managed to swerve directions and go straight towards Beast. Without his small green shield, he would have probably been in a big danger, but the shield was solid and managed to take the full front of the arrow without any problems. Reign was using his sword and was fighting the katana-wielding hobgoblin who was quite skilled and fast duringbat, of course, it didn''t help that some of the surrounding hobgoblins would use any chance they had to attack him. The katana hobgoblin was locked into a bitter struggle however as none of his attacks seemed to create any problems during the fight, he had actually even used hispact punch once at the sword and almost destroyed it. The fight went on as nobody was giving an inch of ground to the enemy. Tank was impatiently waiting for Beast to kill the archers so that he could go and join Reign and the others in the fight, even Greenie was there and he just felt incredibly bored while standing straight and looking after Beast while the others were fighting. Chapter 81 Arriving At The Zone Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Shaman killed, 650 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 450 exp points gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 500 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 450 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Hobgoblin Defender killed, 450 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Goblin Shaman killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Goblin Shaman killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Goblin Warrior killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Goblin Warrior killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Slingshooter killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Goblin Grunt killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Grunt killed, 250 exp points gained - Rank C+ Shamans Staff acquired - Rank C Hobgoblins Bow acquired - Rank C Short Broadsword acquired [The yers have earner 5 450exp and 90S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 1 090 exp and 18S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Defender killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Goblin Grunt killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Grunt killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 5 monsters, 1 450 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 11 Goblin Grunt killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Goblin Slingshooter killed, 300 exp points gained [Your pets have killed 3 monsters, 750 exp points earned.] As the final goblin dies everyone got a notification that the battle had ended, the battle turned out to be a bit tougher than they thought as the goblin shamans used their spells to buff and heal the hobgoblins, increasing the difficulty by a level. It wasn''t easy to get to the shamans either as they were hidden deep inside the group, only when the wolves arrived and attacked from the side did everyone find a safe way to break their formation and y the annoying little bastards. One thing they were confused by was the power of the goblin''s spells,pared to the power of the shaman that was in the hidden dungeon and was healing Groll these were weaker, even though they were level 13pared to the measly level 9 that guy was. They understood that it was probably a function of the dungeon as the notification back then didn''t single him out from the boss, he was probably considered a mini-boss of sorts and was powerful simply to test the yers. After all, Groll would have been much more difficult to kill if they hadn''t taken care of the shaman back then. The loot they got from the hobgoblins was incredibly disappointing, not even 1 rank B item dropped, the best one was the Shaman''s Staff which was useless to them as it strengthened attack-type spells and had a barrier almost as strong as the Staff of healing they got way back. "Wow, they actually defeated them." Jackie and the others came out from hiding and were bbergasted by the sight, a group as strong as the hobgoblins were high up in the hierarchy in the town, to think Reign and the others defeated such a group of high-level monsters was inconceivable to them. "Well, those guys were tougher than I thought," Reign says as he uses a rag to wipe the blood off his sword, his back still dripping with blood from the wound he previously got. "Sit down, let me heal you." Beast points at him with his finger on which the ring of Rejuvenation was, the ring gives off a pale green light as Reigns'' wounds slowly start healing. It took a couple of seconds for his shoulder to fully heal, and his back got healed as well after some time. Everyone had some cuts and bruises on them, the hobgoblins were not a big threat when they were normal, but once they were buffed they actually managed to wound them, one even started releasing a dangerous aura as he was about to go berserk but Reign managed to kill him before that. It was definitely a tough fight but nothing life-threatening to them. Once they were healed up they all go towards the alley, the mor they produced while fighting was bound to attract nearby monsters and they didn''t want to fight them again, lest they get swarmed. Going deep inside the alley they finally take a turn and sit down to rest. Their strength was still okay and their stamina wasn''t fully depleted or anything like it, they just wanted to be at their best once they arrived at the zone. A couple of minutester they get up and continue their trip towards the zone. It didn''t take them long to arrive, it was only 5 minutester that they were in front of a giant warehouse, the safe zone could be seen as a pale light circled 5 meters around it. They all take a step inside and enter it, finally out of the dangerous, monster-infected town. As they walk towards the door it opens and a couple of people wielding bats, pipes and some kitchen knives get out and encircle them. "Huh, it''s Jackie and the others!" One of the men sees Jackie and everyone immediately rxes. They all put their weapons back and greet the group that does the same. "What happened to you guys, you look like shit." One of the men hugs Jackie and tells him with augh. "Well, we got into a trap set by a couple of kobolds, we would have died if not for these guys here, they saved our asses and killed the pricks right away." Jackieughs back and points back to Reign and the others who were standing calmly and observing everyone. "Kobolds, and you say these guys even killed them!?" Everyone was in shock after all kobolds were well-known monsters in the forest and only the strongest groups could fight against them, Jackie''s group was one of them but they were missing two of their strongest members and got into an ambush at that point, that was why they were in such a dangerous situation when Reign and the others arrived. "So these guys, they''re high-rankers?" The man that previously hugged Jackie nervously asks him. "Not just that, they''re from another ce, they actually traveled here to establish a connection with us, listen carefully to me, don''t try anything funny, these guys are much stronger than you could imagine." Jackie pulls the man closer and whispers thest part of the sentence to him, the man, seeing the serious look in Jackie''s eyes nods gravely before looking straight at Reign. "I''m very sorry that we came out like that, we''re all under pressure as some of the ouw zones attacked another zone once by acting like they were just refugees looking for a ce to stay." The man hurriedly apologizes to which Reign simply waves his hand while smiling. "Don''t worry, we understand your situation." The man breathed out a sigh of relief as he heard Reign. They all waited for them toe closer before they all froze in shock. The huge monster behind Reign and the others gave them incredible pressure and they almost fell down to the ground. "Oh, don''t worry, that''s Greenie, he''s my subordinate, he won''t hurt you or anything." Reign points back at Greenie and reassures them. "Yes, human, I listen to master, you are safe." Greenie nods in agreement before speaking to the men, something that made them even more shocked. "I-it can speak?!" The people in the zones had never seen any high-level monster and didn''t know that some of them could speak. Reigns reassure them again that Greenie is one of them and that he was a high-ranking monster, a reason why he could talk. Once they got inside the zone they were faced with a huge amount of stares by everyone that was inside. There were probably a couple of hundred people in the warehouse, and everyone was scared out of their wits when theyid eyes on Greenie, it was only because they could see that the guards from the zone were talking with the monster that they didn''t scream or run away. There was no problem while they were going to the office of the zones leader, nobody tried to stop them or anything, once they actually arrived, that''s when a problem arose. "Who the fuck allowed some bastards with a monster inside huh?!" A big, burly man jumped down from the stairs that led to the office, when they saw him Jackie and the others were frightened for a second before they realized that their group leader, the second strongest man in the zone was nothing more than a childpared to Reign and the others. "You have a problem with that beardy?" Tank steps out and faces the man, they were both around the same size and the sight of two giant guys facing off was fearsome, to say the least. "Monsters are enemies, for someone to bring one in here, I should kill all of you right now!" The man, known as Brian shouts with anger as he takes out a sword from his sheath, ready to attack them. "Brian will you calm down please." A calm and collected voice could be hearding from above as a middle-aged man was standing on top of the stairs with 2 people. His name was Ronny and he was the zones leader. Chapter 82 Confrontation In The Zone [ Ronny , Warrior ] Level: 10 Race: Human Strength: 24 Agility:22 Endurance: 15 Vitality: 15 Willpower: 14 Spirit : 20 [ Lea , Archer ] Level: 10 Race: Human Strength: 18 Agility:28 Endurance: 13 Vitality: 13 Willpower: 17 Spirit : 25 [ Cameron , Warrior ] Level: 10 Race: Human Strength: 21 Agility:25 Endurance: 14 Vitality: 16 Willpower: 15 Spirit : 23 Just looking at the stats Reign and the others immediately knew that these three people were the ones hailed as the three strongest in the town, it wasical though, as any one of them could kill all three with a bit of effort. "You''re the leader?" Reign looks Ronny in the eyes and asks with a calm tone, Ronny looks back and is visibly surprised that such a young guy would be so calm when faced with him and the other two, they were after all called the three strongest for a reason. None the less he nods to Reign calmly in confirmation. "Boss why are you wasting time by talking to these punks, they brought a monster in here!" Brian shouts in uncontroble rage, honestly, Reign and the others were quite shocked by his reaction, they didn''t do anything after all, nor did Greenie. "Brian, I know why you hate monsters so much my friend, I truly do but look at him, does he really look like a mindless beast that kills everything in its sight like the others?" Ronny tries to calm Brian down by using logic, it was not effective. "No, all of them are the same, they just kill and kill and" Brian slowly goes quiet while talking, they could all see that there was some trauma left in him, it seems he was simply an unfortunate victim of some monsters and couldn''t get it out of his head. "They kill everyone, just like them, that monster, I won''t let it stay alive one second more!" Brian picks up his sword and runs towards Greenie, only to be violently thrown back by Tank who simply uses one arm tounch him a couple of meters. "I don''t know what exactly your problem is, but try to kill Greenie and I will break your fcking legs, understood?" Tank stands tall and shouts with mana running through his body and strengthening his voice, the shout resonates through the warehouse as if thunder struck nearby and the enormous pressure brought by Tank makes the three on the stairs sweat bullets. "S- strong!" That was the thought of all three of them when they sensed Tank''s power, he was stronger than them, they were sure of that at least. "Cough, you bastard, siding with a monster." Brian gets up and starts walking towards Tank again, albeit with difficulty now as Tank''s push managed to damage him even though it wasn''t intended to. Before he could get close though a voice interrupted both of them. "Please, let me." Greenie walked out of the group and was right behind Tank, he looked Tank straight in the eyes with unwavering conviction. "I don''t know why, but he hates me." Greenie points at Brian with his finger, "if he wants to fight me he should, he is weak after all." Tank simply smiles when he hears the end of Greenie''s sentence, even though the little guy grew up and evolved to be intelligent enough to learn theirnguage in a matter of days he was still a bit too literal when speakingpared to humans. "Yeah, that much is true, I guess it''s him we should be worried about." Tank shes Greenie a big smile and pats him on the shoulder as he goes back to Reign and the others. "Greenie, just don''t kill him," Reign says with a calm voice as he looks at Greenie who simply turns around, shes a big stupid grin and a thumbs up. "Yes, master!" Turning around he waits for Brian who was simply observing all of that. Crossing his arms in front of him Greenie simply looks at him and says. " Come human, I will show you exactly how weak you are to threaten me or my master." "Your master, humph, to think you guys would tame a monster, no shame." Brian looks up and throws his sword away which surprises everyone. "What, he left his weapon behind and so will I, I don''t need any advantage against a monster." Brian runs toward Greenie and jumps up tond a powerful punch on Greenie''s jaw, all of that however does nothing but hurt Brian''s arm which was now red and full of pain. "Arghhh!" Brian goes into a rage and releases a torrent of attacks at Greenie, punches, kicks, chops, nothing was off-limits and he gave it his all for a full minute while Greenie simply stood in ce with his arms crossed. Ronny and the other 2 zone leaders were bbergasted as they looked at the fight, no, it wasn''t a fight, even while simply standing and doing nothing Greenie was winning, it was way too-sided. "Arghh!" Brian shouts in anger as he stops for a moment to breathe, his hands were now all bloody as most of the skin was torn while punching, his legs hurt like hell and he probably even had a fracture on his left leg. With thest bits of strength he punches again, but this time his fist gets caught by Greenie. "See, you are weak, my master and his teammates are all stronger than me and you, you couldn''t even scratch me." Greenie simply shakes his head as he throws the man at a nearby wall. "Pitiful." Brian tries getting up but it turns impossible to do so, his skin was torn apart, he was bleeding and some bones were broken, he was no longer in a good enough state to fight. "I, I can''t lose to a monster, never, not before I kill them for what they did, I, I can''t." Brian clenches his teeth and speaks with a low gruff voice as he tries his best to get up. Reign and the others look at him with interest as they could feel mana slowly being drawn towards him. "I!" "WILL NOT!" "LOSE!" Brians''s whole body shines with orange light as the wind got blown all around him. His injuries recover with astonishing speed as he pants heavily while looking down on his hands that were fully clenched. "A-ability?" Heughs in delight, God had not forsaken him and he had gained ability in such a situation, with a savage smile he looks at Greenie and charges at him with his now bulkier frame, the muscles on Brian''s body looked like they were about to burst out from his skin, his speed was much greaterpared to before and his first step even left a mark in the cement floor. "You''re fast, butpared to master, you''re not even worth being mentioned." Greenie clenches his hand and gets ready to deliver a blow to Brian, still calm-headed and not fazed by the sudden power up the opponent got. Ronny and the others tense up and get ready to jump in the fight, now that Brian had be an ability user his worth was much higherpared to others and they couldn''t let him get killed or seriously injured. Right as Ronny put his hand on the sword though another hand grabbed his and he and the others were shocked to see Reign standing in front of them as lighting flickered around him. "No need to worry, he won''t kill your guy." Reign smiles at them warmly as he channels mana towards them. The mana hit all of them like a truck and they had a difficult time even standing, they all gulped in fear as they knew that this man was much more dangerous and strongerpared to the giant that threw Brian before. Brian arrives in front of Greenie and delivers a mean hook, the sound of the fist slicing through the air could be heard, but that was all as Greenie had ducked and dodged it with ease before punching Brian straight in the stomach. "That''s useless, my muscles are much stronger now, even a hammer would break if it hit m-" Before he could finish his sentence Brian spits out blood as he wasunched back to the wall with incredible velocity. The wall immediately produced cracks the looked like a spider''s web around Brian''s body. "Shattering punch, 30%." Greenie calmly says as he stands up. Brian was powered up, that was sure, but a level 9 human with no ss and only an ability that he suddenly gained was still no match to Greenie who was stronger than most level 16 - 17 monsters, one punch was all he needed to end this fight. "So, shall we get inside and talk now, I''m sure your men will take good care of that guy, he probably only has a couple of broken ribs, nothing that won''t get healed after some time, especially now that he has an ability." Reign looks at the three shocked people says with a smile. All three of them simply look at each other in shock before they nod to Reign and turn around to get in the office they were previously in. The battle was fast and nobody expected the second strongest of the zone to lose so badly, even after he got an ability he was no match. A couple of people immediately run to him after seeing that the battle is over. Chapter 83 Zone Information And A Dungeon "So, I heard you three are the top people in the town, mind telling us what needed all of you together to discuss?" Wolf sits down and stares straight at Ronny and the other two, the pressure he gives of makes them sweat bullets as they nervously reply "I-it''s a dungeon." Cameron was the one that answered, the strongly built middle-aged man knew they had nothing they could use to go against the group in front of them, not to mention that the dungeon he spoke of was incredibly dangerous, and not even the three of them together managed to pass even the outeryer of it. "A dungeon?" Wolf raises an eyebrow after hearing about it, a dungeon so deep inside a monster-infected town had to be of a much higher levelpared to the one they first went into, even the hidden dungeon was probably far below it. With their experience and the two titles, they gained afterpleting the hidden dungeon they were bound to get good rewards from it. "What kind of dungeon are we talking about exactly?" Reign asks from the side, clearly interested in hearing more about it. The dungeon was the ce they gained the biggest power-up so far after all. "It''s actually one of a couple of dungeons we have found, this one was the only one that was somewhat normal, like the others the description said it all, of course, the type of dungeon, the monsters we might find, the rmended level, everything." Cameron slowly narrates while Reign and the others listen, his description of the dungeon was simr to the one they got for the hidden dungeon, it seemed only dungeon A didn''t have something like that. "Well it said the rmended level was 18 but we wanted to check it out, after all with our abilities and strength we thought we could at least hunt the monsters in the outer parts of it, just to you know, gain some exp and level up," Cameron says before his expression changes a bit. "But the monsters in the dungeon, even the lowest level ones are 15, even with all three of us working together we could only take on one at a time and our efficiency was simply too low, it was better for us just to kill a bunch of low-level monsters for leveling." "Understandable, but how did you get out of the dungeon, with your strength even surviving should be a tough ordeal, not to mention finishing it," Wolf says while staring straight into Cameron''s eyes, not looking away for even a moment. "W-well that''s the thing, the dungeon doesn''t require you to finish it, you simply need to get back to the starting point and it will take you out, all of the exp and coins you managed to get stays with you as well, so leaving was not a problem at all," Cameron tells them right away, he and the others had already finished a dungeon a while back, it was simr to the dungeon that Reign and the others did first, just a low-level dungeon that was there for newbies to conquer. Ding! [ The yers have gained a clue for the quest "A Journey to the West", please continue with investigating the clue for further instructions.] "Oh." Reign and everyone got surprised by the notification in front of them, they were only interested in the dungeon because of the potential rewards they could get from it, never did they think it would be connected to their main quest. "W-what is it?" Ronny stutteringly asks them while clenching his hands into fists out of nervousness, they all nned on saving the information about the dungeon forter, it was after all a very good ce to train their men in the future, that however had to change as they could no longer have a monopoly in the town. "Well I won''t lie to you, we came here because of a quest, see our safe zone is quite differentpared to yours and we got a quest toe in contact with you so that we could link them together, that way we could all travel via portal to each other, that would let you have a much easier way of going to low-level areas while for us it would mean the town and the high-level monsters are right here, a win-win situation don''t you agree?" Reign smiles at them warmly, the smile from him brings shivers down their spines as they still remembered the horrifying speed he had shown before. "Well yes, but what does the dungeon have to do with that." Lea picks up her courage and asks, she was the only woman zone leader in the town and she was quite brave, she knew that to be stronger she would have to do many dangerous things, but after hearing what Reign said she suddenly found a glimmer of hope. "No idea, we just notified by the system that it''s a clue of some sorts, seems like we need to go that dungeon of yours to find out more." Reign smiles straight at her which makes her turn her head around, blushing slightly, she was no schoolgirl that would fall in love with a man after just looking at him, it was more Reign''s strength that made her look up to him as someone in charge and thus she was suddenly a bit shy towards him. "Well then, shall we go?" Shadow stops leaning at a wall and asks everyone, he was a bit excited at the notion that they would fight with all they had in a dungeon again. When they got out of the office they could all see hundreds of people waiting for them outside, everyone was curious about what the incredibly powerful neers wanted from them. Ronny stepped out and exined that they were here to help them and that they would get full detailster as they had to go out and deal with something first. The crowd was skeptical at first but they remembered the terrifying strength Greenie had shown before and realized that if they wanted to do anything to them they would have done it earlier, there was no need for them to use dirty tactics or tricks of any kind. The trip to the dungeon took them a full 20 minutes, they gave it their best to be as stealthy as possible and managed to get there without any problems. Right before getting to the dungeon however Beast stopped and told everyone. "I can hear numerous people in front of us, they''re all breathing normally, some a bit hurriedly, probably out of excitement or fear." "Yup, just looking straight ahead I can see some weird things, somebody made an ambush for us, well, for you three to be more exact." Wolf looks over at Ronny as he says that, Ronny immediately gets nervous, for somebody to make an ambush right in front of the dungeon means they knew about it, and they have known for a while, otherwise why set up an ambush here? "Don''t worry, we''ll deal with it." Tanksugh a bit as he goes forward and pats Ronny''s and Cameron''s backs. Once they got in front of the dungeon they could hear loud mors as the buildings around them changed, steel ting was pushed down as tens of people that were dressed savagely jumped down. Two men came forward with gleeful looks on their faces. "Well, well, if it isn''t the three "holy ones" at one ce." The one on the rightughs as he confidently walks towards them. "You never thought a day like this one woulde huh?" "Raz, you were alive you bastard?!" Ronny shouts furiously at the man, Raz used to be his right-handed man but Ronny went furious when he found out he was working with some raiders from the bad zones and killed him, well, he thought he had at least. "Yeah boss, I managed to survive the fall back then, I really thought I was a goner for a bit, but I survived, and now I''m back." Raz smiles savagely before looking over at Reign and the others. "Seems like you got some new helpers, well no matter, see me and my friend over here managed to get our sses too, and after one of my men spotted you and the other two here I thought why not kill you all." The man next to Raz licks his knife in anticipation of the fight, his bloodlust seeping out a bit as Ronny and the others became a bit nervous, they were not nervous about the fight, of course, Reign and the others can kill the men here with ease, they were nervous about what could have happened had they note here today. "Bloodlust, to give out such an amount means you killed your fair share of people, but the way you project it is simply too amateurish." Wolf shakes his head after seeing the killer next to Raz, someone with such skill was notmon to see in today''s world, butpared to other people he knew it was simply too low. "Oh, you speak as if you can do better you blonde cunt, I think I''m gonna enjoy tea-" The man looks at Wolf with bloodshot eyes, before he could finish his sentence though he stops as he nearly chokes on his words. Wolf was emitting an aura of bloodlust much thicker and denser than his, he knew immediately that something was wrong, the group that was in front of them couldn''t be mere helpers. "Raz, we ne-" Before he could warn Raz his head gets thrown violently to the side as an arrow was pierced deep inside of it. "What?" Raz looks at the dead body in front of him in shock before looking over at Beast who was holding his bow. Beast gives him a cold look before taking another arrow. Chapter 84 Beast’s Story The battlested for only a short amount of time, once Beast had killed the man next to Raz everyone went all out to kill the opponents, the three wolves were brought out from the alternate dimension and joined in on the killing, with their low levels they were not very useful in high-level battles right now, but for low-level enemies such as these, they were a walking nightmare. Reign moved to Raz right away and incapacitated him by breaking both of his legs right away, leaving him on the ground whimpering in agony while his men were getting killed around him. The poor raiders didn''t even have a chance to flee as each that tried got killed by the party''s long-range attacks, mostly Beast''s arrows or Shadow''s daggers. Once the dust had settled Ronny and the others could only see corpses in the field in front of them, what was supposed to be an ambush for them turned into a ughter fest for Reign and the others, they were all shocked as they didn''t even imagine their strength was sorge,pared to them they were just ants and were not worth mentioning. "Well, you''re the only one left bossman." Reign crouched in front of Raz and broke his hand as thetter tried to stab him in the face with a hidden dagger. Raz''s cry was filled with tragedy as he knew there was no way out of the situation. He could only look straight at Reign and ask. "W-who are you, how could there be people so strong in the town?!" Raz cries out the words in agony while Reign just smiles at him. "Well that''s the thing, we only got in the town today, and since these guys seem to be normalpared to you bastards we decided to help them out, simple as that." "J-just arrived here, what fucking luck, cough!" Raz coughs out blood as Beast shoots an arrow at him, hitting him straight in the chest. The arrow had pierced the heart and his life was slowly fading away. Before he finally closed his eyes Raz took a deep look at Beast and widened his eyes before dying. "Alright, what was that?" Wolfes up to Beast and asks him while seizing him up. Beast had changed for the better ever since he came out of the first dungeon, nobody really spoke of what they did inside of it but they all saw the difference in him as he was no longer nervous while fighting and would kill monsters without remorse. "I knew them, both of them," Beast utters through his teeth, his hands were firmly clutched and were turning into a deep red color while his face looked like the embodiment of anger. "When I was in my 3rd year of high school a tragedy struck my city. There was a series of murders that took ce in 3 weeks." Beast''s lower lip starts bleeding as he bites on it to recollect himself. "Two killers had murdered sixteen people during that time, most of them were high schoolers like me and it seems they preyed on girls the most, usually raping them before they killed them, sometimes they even did the act after the murder." Everyone looks at the two men Beast had killed straight away, they could connect the dots immediately, not like it was hard to do so. Beast pauses his sentence and slowly walks towards a cement block that was nearby, putting his bow down he sits down and continues with a dark expression on his face. "As you have already realized it was these two, they managed to get away at the end though, and killed three police officers during the escape." Beast takes a deep breath and looks straight at Raz''s body. "They ran a student caf and were well-liked by students, I was one of the regrs there as well." "Their final victims were killed after the chase, a guy with his girlfriend, those two broke into their apartment to take supplies and decided to kill them, but not before they broke the guy''s legs and forced him to watch his girlfriend being raped by them, the fucks even took a video on his phone and shared it on social media, everything was there, the ****, and the murder." Beast''s eyes start watering as he recalls the video, he was one of many that saw it, thinking it was just a normal post at first, before he knew it however his eyes were glued to the screen while his hands were frozen in disbelief over what was there. "Their names were William Jones and Emilia Stockton, Will was my best friend, we had known each other since our childhoods and he was someone I would have taken a bullet for if needed." Beast wipes his tears as he remembers his friend, even after a couple of years had passed he had never forgotten about him, nor the killers. "Emilia was my cousin, we were distant rtives and were not really close but, she was family, and so was Will." Beast finally erupts into an agonizing cry, he never thought he would see the killers of his two friends after so long, knowing who they are he could not control himself and decided to avenge the two by killing them personally, he wasn''t bothered by it, even if they were humans, and it was his first time he felt nothing towards it. "Fuck, I never thought that something like that had happened to you man, I''m sorry man." Tank sits next to Beast and pats his shoulder while trying tofort him, Shadow looks down at Raz''s body and spits on it in anger, knowing that the person lying dead there was a murderer that took countless innocent lives. "It''s alright, I''ll be fine in a bit, it''s just, I never thought I would have the chance to avenge them, never." Beast calms down a bit and takes a couple of deep breaths, as he does so he remembers the first time he was so agitated, it was when he first killed a goblin and when he was alone in the dungeon. He never told anyone what happened there, he was terrified at first, knowing that none of his friends could help him and that he had to kill monsters by himself. In the beginning, it was hard, he mostly hid and only took out normal goblins that strayed too far from their groups, he doesn''t even remember how long he was in the dungeon as time passed differently inside and he had no day and night cycles to count. After what felt like months he finally got the courage to kill small groups, usually getting too scared when one or two goblins got close before he could shoot them. One even managed to take him down to the ground with an injured arm, even without a weapon the goblin would not stop trying to kill him. Beast was forced to take an arrow out of the quiver while the goblins were punching him and scratching him. With the arrow in his hand he plunged it deep inside the eye and finally killed him, it was the first time Beast had killed a monster at such close range and it was a terrifying sight. After some time he managed to find a hobgoblin that had two wolves in a cage, the green bastard found it very amusing to whip them and punch them while they were chained, it seemed that was the primitive type of taming the goblins did. Killing the hobgoblin was easy, an arrow to the back of the head of the sleeping monster was enough to do it. After that, he spent some time trying to bond with the wolves that were still not tamed, and by some luck he was sessful. With the wolves by his side, he was confident of killing bigger groups, even those with wolves in them. The ughters that happened afterward changed him, no longer was he scared of killing monsters, he even felt a bit happy doing it. "Beast, you alright man?" Shadow shakes Beast a bit as he had dozed offpletely while looking up to the sky, Beast shakes his head to clear his mind and reassures Shadow. "Don''t worry, I was just reminiscing about some things." Beast smiles weakly and turns around to face everyone. "So, are we going to the dungeon now?" Reign nods his head at him before going to Ronny and the others, he was going to invite them to their party for this dungeon, of course, he wasn''t going to share all of the exp with them, immediately telling them that they were each going to get only 2% of the total amount. Cameron nods right away as he was happy to even be invited in it, 2% might seem a small amount but the reward they would get from clearing the dungeon was more than enough to make up for it. The notification rang earlier, notifying them that they had finished the battle, they didn''t even know that you could get exp from killing humans, they decided to transfer all of it to Greenie and the wolves as they didn''t need it right now. Everyone checked the bodies of the raiders, maybe one of them had a good item that they were secretly wearing or holding somewhere, but luck was not on their side as most of the raiders didn''t even have items on, just civilian clothing and some knives and metal pipes. Finishing everything up they decided it was time to go inside the dungeon. Chapter 85 Orc Warehouse [Discovered Dungeon: Orc Warehouse, Difficulty level: 20 ] [Rmended level: 18 ] [Rmended party size: 5 C 8 ] Description: The orcs have taken the town of Doncaster as their own, ruling over most of the monsters inside of it with an iron fist. You have been either very fortunate or unfortunate to discover one of their important warehouses, brave adventurers go inside and y the minions that guard it. The warehouse is an important strategic element to the orcs n to rule the town, by either destroying it or taking control over it you will have done a great service and started the liberation of Doncaster. Ding! [ The yers have gained a clue for the quest "A Journey to the West", go inside the dungeon that acts as an anchor point and defeat the boss to take control over it.] "As we thought, the dungeon is the ce where the link will be created." Wolf takes a good look at the dungeon door. It was a huge metal gate that led to an old dpidated building, they had already scouted it and it was empty, which left them with the impression that the dungeon was definitely located in an alternate dimension, much like the one Beast''s summons resided in. They all nod at each other and enter the dungeon, it wasn''t their first time doing something like this, the difference was that this time they had even more data, next to the difficulty level was even a rmended level and party size, something that was very beneficial to them. A blinding light shes at them and they all disappear from the spot. When they opened their eyes again they could see that they were in the same building that they previously checked out, only that this time it was filled with an incredible amount of wooden crates and chests. Reign goes over to one and opens it, he finds a lot of raw meat and the stench hits him straight away. The others do the same and discover different types of food inside, there were many different kinds of meat, some vegetables, and some weird slimy things inside, nobody knew whether the slimes were for consumption or not. Outside of the building they could only see darkness, they couldn''t see even 1cm outside which proved that their previous guess was correct, the dungeon was in an alternate dimension and was inessible by normal means. The building was enormous and they knew that a lot of time would be needed to cover everything so they set off quickly. The room they were in was rtively small and it took them only a couple of seconds to get to the end, an old iron door was located there, presumably the only way out. Before they could get to it however they hear a sharp sound as the door opened and a couple of hobgoblins get inside, carrying supplies that were supposed to be stored inside. As they wereing from the side the hobgoblins didn''t notice them and simply continued forward to the designated location, leaving the door open. There were only two of them and Reign immediately goes towards them with Shadow, they were too big of liability if left alive and could spot them from behindter on so they had to be killed quickly and quietly. The sword and dagger sh over the throats of the hobgoblins with a swift motion, decapitating them immediately. Before the bodies could fall down they hug them and slowly move them away to a more hidden ce. The heads were caught by Wolf who follows after the two. After finishing that they go back to the others and signal them to move. The outside of the door was not very differentpared to the storage room they were previously in. It was still storage only many times bigger and had a couple of offices that were above the ground level, each was made from metal and had stairs that led to them. Inside each was a hobgoblin that was physically shorter and thinner than the others, the fact that they were put in the offices and acted as supervisors here meant that they had to be more intelligentpared to the average hobgoblin, and following that of course was the possibility of them knowing magic, something that would make assassination a very troublesome thing to be done. Besides the offices there were a couple of Draifs on top of some shelves, looking down and surveilling the hobgoblins and goblins that were moving around like worker ants to make sure everything in the warehouse was functioning properly. The Draifs luckily seem to be newly turned humans as their levels were not that high, most of them being at level 15. "I don''t think stealth is a viable option here guys." Beast gulps as he looks at the myriad of monsters below them, the door they went through led them to a raised tform right next to an office, from there they could observe everything quite clearly and n their attack. "I there were only two of us and the n was to simply sneak inside then it would be possible, but killing anyone here without the others noticing is indeed not something we can achieve, even the Draifs and the hobgoblin supervisors are a no-go as they cover each other almost perfectly." Wolf agrees with Beast as the warehouse defense was very well made, by putting supervisors in the tall offices and the Draifs on top of the shelves the enemy had covered all of their weak points perfectly. "You three, you said you spent some time in the dungeon and hunted hobgoblins, how is that possible?" Wolf turns his head around and res at Ronny and the other two who were standing there petrified and confused. "T-that''s because ours was different," Cameron says while looking around the warehouse in wonder. "What?" Reign and everyone else immediately turns around and stares at them, they never even thought of something like this being possible, aren''t all dungeons supposed to be the same except for the beginner ones? "Well, it wasn''t a warehouse-like this one. Our dungeon was actually underground, it was a huge cave that housed many hobgoblins and there were no goblins or Draifs like here. I-I''m confused as well, nothing of the sort happened in the previous dungeons, even when they were different it was only by a bit, not something major like now." Cameron quickly speaks out, afraid that Wolf and the others would get angry and not believe them. "Hmmm that can mean one of two things, either the dungeon is different because of our quest, or there is an underground level of this dungeon as well and the spawning area changes depending on the number of people, levels, and probably more things." Wolf thinks for a bit before answering, this was not something they had expected, they didn''t ask Ronny and the others about the dungeon previously because they said they were only in the outeryer of it and that they fought against some hobgoblins, that was all the information that Reign and the others needed from them as anything else would simply be useless. Coming to the conclusion that the dungeon might have different levels was not something Wolf just came up with on the spot, previously when they went to beginner dungeon A everyone got transported to a different dungeon, each quite simr to the others but still a bit different. Looking over at the description and then the hidden quest he connected the dots and realized that they were all connected by some tunnels and paths. Compared to video games the dungeons here are not as linear and the degree of freedom was very high. They could probably try to destroy the floor and gain ess to the underground dungeon if they wanted to, but that would only be a waste of time now. Looking over at the enemies they knew that the Draifs were the most troublesome opponents because of their flying capabilities. "It has to happen quickly and simultaneously so that they don''t have time to use the rm." Reign smiles confidently as he prepares his lightning bullet, the number of enemies here is incredible and will definitely give a lot of rewards as well. The Draifs were the first targets of the attacks, taking them out would mean no aerial support for the monsters. Chapter 86 First Warehouse Battle Bzzzzz The lightning bullet flies off from Reign''s hand and hits a draifs straight in the head, piercing through the monster''s skull and frying his brain from the inside. At the same time that happened multiple other attacks arrived at the other 2 draifs that were overlooking the monsters below. Shadow''s daggers and shadow des pierce through an unfortunate draifs chest while an arrow fired off by Lea manages to pierce its stomach, on the other side a wooden spear and a green colored arrow hit another one, the arrow pierces through the chest with ease and leaves a big gaping hole in it while the wooden spear hits its stomach and explodes, destroying the insides while the other splinters deal some damage to the monsters below. Reign charges up the stairs and goes towards the supervising hobgoblin who was shaking in fear. The monster was killed easily, it seemed to only have slighter than normal intelligence and no magic powers, there was no barrier nor any attempt to preserve its life. Beheading the monster Reign looks down to the monsters that were in shock as one of the draif corpses fell down from the shelves and straight into the crowd of monsters that were busy moving things around. The other supervisors see the situation immediately and sound the rm, the rm being a big bell that was next to them. The urgent ringing of the bell alerts all the monsters that immediately drop whatever they were carrying. Some of the monsters had weapons tucked into the loincloth that was around their belt while others had nothing as they left their weapons outside of the warehouse because it was annoying to carry them inside. All of them were now regretting their actions as were weaponless during an enemy attack, but even with that they were not going to simply roll over and die, they were going to fight their enemy no matter what. With half of the monsters charging barehanded the battle no longer seemed as tough as before, even so, Reign and the others don''t rx, the enemy outnumbered them by a huge amount, over a hundred of them wereing their way, barehanded or not such numbers were enough to make them serious. Lighting shed as Reign fought the crowd with everything he had, his sword was dancing wildly while harvesting lives, his hand moved around as he fired sts of lighting around him, paralyzing the monsters nearby and allowing himself some room to breathe. Wolf, on the other hand, was causing mayhem, explosion and sts of me regrly happened around him as he shed and smashed with his greatsword, each hit was reinforced with his ability and destroyed any and all monsters in front of him. With mes surrounding him, he looked like a demon to the monsters and they were too afraid toe close to him, especially when they would look at his face, only to find a satisfying grin that made their skin crawl. Tank was standing in front of the staircase with his axe and shield, his task was to protect Beast and the other 3 from the monsters, Tank usually hated doing something like this but this time the monsters wereing to him en masse and he was having as much opportunity forbat as he would like. The huge mana shield was in front of him, acting like a barrier to the monsters while his axe was chopping at them wildly, each swing managed to take the life of an enemy and spurt blood everywhere, the huge shield in Tank''s arms was also used to its fullest as he bashed the monsters in preparation for the axe attacks. For some monsters he would even go the extra mile and swing his shield parallel to the ground, using the edges of it to cut them, the edges, however, are not that sharp and most of the time he would only deal a huge amount of blunt damage while disfiguring a monster. Beast and Lea were shooting arrows from behind him while Ronny, Cameron, and the wolves were right besides Tank, attacking the opponents while enjoying the defense and safety the mana shield brought them. Greenie and Shadow were in the crowd as well. Shadow was using his dagger to sh and stab enemies while at the same time using his shadows to gain an advantage, some of the shadows even turned into spikes that would extend towards the enemies and pierce their legs. It was a new skill that Shadow created after experimenting with shadow maniption. [ Shadow spikes ] Description: By using his ability the yer can manipte shadows nearby to solidify and turn into spikes that pierce through the opponents. The more spikes the yer creates the harder it is to control them and the weaker they are. The length and thickness of a spike will also affect the durability and deadliness of the spike. Greenie was having a st with his hammer though. He was simply spinning around with his hammer as he crushed everything around him. Sometimes he will stop and use a skill of his to deal with opponents, the crescent kick being his favorite. The hammer waspletely red from all of the blood and flesh that stuck to it, giving it an extremely malevolent vibe. The monsters here were even weaker than they expected, most of them were below level 15 and the only dangerous thing about them was the numbers. Even though exhausting the battle was not that hard and after a couple of minutes, only a handful of enemies were left. The pitiful creatures were sitting on the ground and covering in fear, no matter how brave and stupid these guys were they still knew when a battle was over, so many of their brethren attacked together with them and they were all dead now, such a small amount of them could do nothing. Greenie came to the with Reign and the others, he tried talking with them to see if they could turn them into their subordinates as well, however that worked poorly as none of them were willing to, they werepletely different from Greenie and had no desire to bow down to people that had killed so many of them. Greenie shakes his head in sadness as he takes the hammer, since negotiating with them failed then they were no longer useful to them. Smashing each of them apart with incredible speed and force made him a bit annoyed, he was a Vajra, there was nothing enjoyable to him here. Enemies that lose all of their courage were not a satisfying kill, only those that face him inbat were. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Goblin Warrior killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Slingshooter killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Grunt killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Grunt killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Goblin Slingshooter killed, 300 exp points gained [The yers have earner 29 450 exp and 270S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 5 536 exp and 51S coins.] ( they only got 94% of the exp and coins as Ronny and the other two got 2% each) [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Defender killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Goblin Grunt killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Grunt killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Slingshooter killed, 250 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed more than 10 monsters, 4 650 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 300 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 10 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 150 exp points gained - Lvl 11 Goblin Grunt killed, 200 exp points gained - Lvl 12 Goblin Warrior killed, 250 exp points gained - Lvl 13 Goblin Slingshooter killed, 300 exp points gained [Your pets have killed more than 10 monsters, 4 400 exp points earned.] Ding! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 18, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 2 Endurance +1, Vitality + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 18 ( 1 456/ 11 000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 4 Strength: 31 (43(+7 from ability, +5 from item) Agility: 35 (50) (+8 from ability, +7 from item) Endurance: 15 (21) (+2 from ability +4 from item) Vitality: 17 (23) (+ 4 from ability, 2 from ability ) Willpower: 16 (21) (+ 5 from ability) Spirit: 30 (45) (+5 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 51 exp: 32%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ding! [Your subordinate has leveled up!] Name: Greenie Level: 15 ( 650 / 8000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 36 Agility :32 Endurance : 22 Vitality : 22 Willpower : 13 Spirit : 12 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B - Hammer Proficiency B ? Two-Handed Proficiency B Hand to Handbat B Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Chapter 87 Meeting In The Void While Reign and the others were wreaking havoc in the warehouse and ughtering their enemies in a distant location many lightyears away Zeus and Miriam were traveling through the void. It was an incredibly weird scene, the void was empty, no air was present and no sound could travel through it but the two were simply walking on the emptiness and footsteps could be heard. Time and space were twisting around them as they moved with incredible speed, sometimes ripping through the fabric of the void to make a long-distance jump. "Z, what are your ns after our little trip?" Miriam asks as she puts candy in her mouth, even the silly disy this devastatingly powerful and beautiful woman put on was enough to captivate anyone''s heart. "Well I didn''t get the answers I wanted to get, but I trust you, if you say that I will get themter then I will be patient, not to mention that the trip was not wasted as I found a talented seed." Zeus smiles weakly at Miriam, his thoughts still notpletely clear, the was simply too weird, the little group they encountered had astonishing talents, especially the boy named Reign, it was hard to find someone like him in the whole universe after all. "But Miriam, tell me, the boy''s name, it sounded so so familiar, I could have sworn I heard it before." Zeus stops and turns at Miriam, his face being serious now, to lose all of his memories of the for a couple of millennia was weird enough, but the same thing happened with a simple name, he knew it must be connected. "Yes, it should be familiar, not gonna tell though." Miriam shrugs her shoulders in a yful manner as she winks at Zeus. The sight makes Zeus lighten up a bit, but he still presses on, eager for at least some kind of answer. "Mir, why do I have to wait for all the answers?" Zeus asks Miriam who was now absentmindedly looking around the void as if searching for something. After a couple of seconds, she gets serious and ready for battle before quickly rxing and showing an enchanting smile. "Well Z, you might even get some now." She turns around at Zeus who had his eyebrows furrowed, the space around them was sealed and even he couldn''t find a way to quickly break the seal. To make something like this was no easy feat and would usually require a lot of nning and resources, but the craziest part was that for this specific seal it didn''t, only the power of one person was powering it. The void breaks like ss as a man in white slowly walks over the two with a smile. Zeus''s eyes show a look of confusion before a trace of fear shed by them, he knew this man, not personally but he knew about him, everybody knew about him. "I see you are having a nice little holiday Mir." The man says as he stops in front of Miriam, his posture straight and rxed while his mouth was curved up in a gentle smile as he looked at the woman. "It has been a while, Teacher." Miriam stops mid-sentence to recollect herself, she was always nervous when talking casually with this man, he was her teacher and the person that taught her everything she knew, his power was immense, and even though she is one of the people closest to him even she didn''t know the full extent of it now. "It has, hasn''t it, I heard you were making some trouble at the old lizard''s ce." The man puts his hand on Miriam''s head and ruffles her hair a bit, Miriam simply stands and pouts while listening to him. Zeus gulps in shock as he sees that, for someone to even try to touch Miriam''s hair was considered taboo as she ever wanted to fight a high god to death after he simply touched her hair. "They were simply being way too unreasonable and arrogant, I had to show some strength to make them realize some things." Miriam crosses her arms in frustration, she could never get angry at her teacher, she had been by his side since she was a child, a half-breed of a dragon and human that was ostracized by everyone around her. Without him, she would have probably died in some slums with no one around her. He took her in as his first student and taught her many things, brought her to ces that were above even her wildest dreams and fantasies, and never asked for anything in return. She rarely talked about him but if anyone was to badmouth her teacher in front of her they would face the highest extent of her rage. "Some strength?" The man looks at her with a knowing look. "You destroyed 5s, 2 of which were inhabitable by intelligent life, over 30 billion were killed." With a sigh, he takes back his hand and shakes his head. "What will I ever do with you little one?" "Hey don''t act like you''re so innocent yourself!" Miriam snaps back at her teacher with a yful look on her face. "I remember when I got into trouble some millennia ago, you got so angry that you destroyed multiple civilizations and over 30s in mere hours." "T-that was different, I tried negotiation for a while and you know it, it was still your fault though." The man scratches the back of his head while looking away from Miriam, the event was one of the rare moments he got angry and in his rage he didn''t care for anyone, simply ughtering everything in his way until the targets of his rage were utterly destroyed. "Anyway, I''m not here to talk about all of that, you went to that little, both you and the kid back there, tell me, what did you think of it?" The man takes a short nce at Zeus who immediately straightens his back and tries to hide his nervousness, his attempt was of course futile as the man simply smiled after noticing it. "Weird, it was weird, especially after Z told me about it, not to mention the boy and the sheer amount of talents in such an underdeveloped and small, teacher, is it time, is it time for whatever you have been waiting for so long?" Miriam looks at him with worry, she couldn''t help it, even if her teacher was amongst the strongest if not the strongest out there. Something that he had waited eons for was definitely not a simple thing. "Perhaps Mir, I do have high hopes that it is though, that boy should be the key to everything, I will know in time, I have as much as I would need anyway." The man smiles before gently caressing the cheek of his student, he never took in many students and she was the first, she always had a special ce in his heart. "Don''t worry about it, I waited for a reason, you should know best that I never take unnecessary risks, something like this will be a shock to the universe perhaps, but much more is needed to endanger my life." Smiling while talking he looks in the direction of Earth, his gaze seemingly prating the fabric of time and space so that he would have a clear look. "Alright, I trust you, as always." Miriam smiles in response before asking a question. "Before you leave teach, could you tell me and Z why you sealed his memory?" "Ohh that, simple, it was not time for anyone to know about Earth, so I had it sealed until everything started, you should probably be able to remember everything clearly in a couple of days kid, don''t worry so much, you did gain a new protg from all of this after all." The man smiles before stepping into the void again, the area vibrates a bit as he disappears, together with the seal put around them. "Phew." Zeus breathes out and sits down on a lightning bolt that manifested itself. Taking in a deep breath he looks over at Miriam before talking. "I remember why the name was familiar now, to think I would even forget such a detail, the legends about your teacher are definitely not true, he''s much strongerpared to them." Taking deep breaths he slowly calms himself down, meeting someone on top of the food chain was not a very nice experience, the pressure he faced was much higher than expected. "I told you, my teacher is not one to be trifled with, even your Pantheon would end up destroyed if you guys fought against him." Miriam simply shrugs her shoulders as if it was obvious while Zeus nods in agreement to her statement. "Welle on, don''t just sit there like a weakling, we have to go back,e on, chop-chop." Miriam gestures for Zeus to get up impatiently, now that she knew her teacher was on the move she had to get prepared as well, a storm wasing, and it will a tough one to survive. Zeus gets up and they continue their trip, albeit much faster now as he was also in a hurry to get back. Chapter 88 Moving Through The Dungeon Back on Earth Reign and the others had just finished another battle in the huge warehouse, the bodies of the hobgoblins were everywhere around them and they had some injuries as each battle was harder than thest, the number of enemies was lower but the average level of the goblins went up and more of them had weapons while some used skills as well. Reign looks at his status screen and checks his exp and coins Level 18 ( 10 350 / 11 000 ) S Coins: 1 046 He was close to leveling up again, if they have more battles like this oneing then reaching level 20 won''t be a difficult task. One had to know that level 20 was a threshold simr to level 10, only not as big as that one, the biggest difference for them would be the possible ss evolution there, itrgely depended on their own strength coupled with their talent and thepletion of the trial that they had skipped after managing to be the first to finish a hidden dungeon. Everyone sits down to rest after the 3rd battle they had just gone through, they were unlucky as their enemies were rmed by the ruckus they caused in the second area and attacked them as soon as they entered. The flying draifs were the hardest enemies to deal with as their strength and speed were top-notchpared to the goblins. If they only fought against them it would have been fine, but fighting them together with tens of goblins was much harder. "This dungeon is huge man, the hidden one we did was difficult as well but that was to be expected as it was a hidden dungeon, those are usually tougherpared to normal ones, but this, just more and more enemies to fight man." Shadow pants a bit as he leans against a crate while drinking some water he took out of the inventory from. Ronny and the others were surprised when they saw that as they had no idea that something like that was possible. "Let''s rest a little bit longer and then we move on to the next area, I wonder how many enemies we will face there." Reign takes a sip of water from his bottle and looks at the high ceiling above them, something was bothering him, this dungeon was incredibly straightforward, just enter a room and fight, rinse and repeat. The previous two were both simr to it and yet different, the first dungeon allowed for a high level of stealth and verticality when doing it while the second one had three stages to it, the horde of goblins outside of the castle, the inner area of the castle littered by thief goblins and then the inside of the castle that had a hidden room, he had a hunch that this dungeon wouldn''t be so far off from it as it was way too easy right now, the enemies were not even close to the level of being a danger to them. "What''s on your mind?" Wolf sits down next to Reign and asks him while cleaning his sword. Reign tells him what he thought about the dungeon which prompts Wolf to lean his de against himself while thinking about it. "You''re probably right, I think that the hidden dungeon was more of a test and trial run for what''s toe, it''s like the game is giving us risks and rewards at the same time. The onught of goblins we had to face at the beginning was not something a normal party be able to go against without major difficulty, while the hidden room we found offered really good rewards for our level." Wolf starts cleaning his sword again while talking to Reign. "We might face something simr here as well, the first couple of rooms are full of enemies we have to fight face on, simr to the horde back then. Those three said that the starting area was different for them, based on the levels of monsters they described it will probably be the second area we go to, while the boss will be found in the 3rd one or even in a fourth area. Reign nods at Wolf''s words and gets up, they had rested enough and now it was time to go forward. They open the door and expect to be greeted by the same sight as the previous three times but get surprised as the area ahead was empty, it was a huge room with barely any crates and shelves and a huge hole near the end of it. "That''s the path to the next area!" Wolf says as he looks around with vignce, there was no way that this area would be empty, that would be way too easy. Thump, Thump Steps could suddenly be heard from the shelves near the hole. After a couple of seconds five monsters show up, all very different from each other. There was a huge ogre that had a spiked club as his weapon, his body was almostpletely white while his eyes were blood-red in color. A draif stood with his arms crossed in front of him while his wings were slowly being spread behind him, with an arrogant gaze he looks at them while smiling. Two hobgoblins stood shoulder to shoulder, one had a katana on his waist while the other had a greatsword on his shoulder. Their looks were quite different as the blue-clothed katana-wielding hobgoblin was slim although muscr, judging by his appearance he probably specialized in speed while the other one was clothed in red and was muchrger in size, his bulging muscles almost tearing his clothes apart. Lastly, a woman wielding a bow came out, by great surprise to Reign and the others she was human. Reign immediately used his Inspect skill to check her out. [ Lvl 18 ELITE Possessed ] Description: A human that had her soul weakened to the point of near destruction by some kind of spell before being used as a puppet controlled by someone. Her soul is already incredibly fragile and to repair the damage is nigh impossible right now. Beast tightens his grip on his bow when he sees the description, for a monster to control a human made him incredibly angry. Reign and the others slowly take their stances and get ready for a fight, it was definitely not going to be an easy one as their opponents were almost all level 18 Elites, with the ogre being a mini-boss of the same level. "I''ll take on the red guy, Reign you fight the blue-clothed one while Shadow can go against the draif." Wolf looks at the way their opponents were spread out and immediately notices that all of them seem to want a private battle. "Beast I need you to fight against the girl, you don''t need to kill her but make her unable toe to help the others, we wille to you after we finish, as for you two." Wolf looks over at Greenie and Tank who were smiling while looking at the ogre. "The big guy is yours." Wolf shakes his head helplessly as he moves right with Reign towards the area the hobgoblins were moving to. Chapter 89 Imris Reign and Wolf move together before splitting up and each going after their perspective opponents. Reign looks at the calm blue-colored hobgoblin while thetter smiles kindly at him and puts his hand on the sword at his waist. Reign smiles back as lightning flickers around him, pointing his sword at the hobgoblin he swiftly draws it back and disappears as the usual trail of lightning was left in his wake. ng! Two swords collide with a violent force and Reign widens his eyes in surprise that hisbo of lightning charge and stab was actually blocked by the opponent who was forced to take a couple of steps back to stabilize himself from the force of the attack. "Phew, that was dangerous human, my hands hurt a bit even though I managed to block that." The hobgoblin surprisingly speaks while shaking his hands with the smile still stered on his face. That was yet another surprise as the only monsters Reign heard talking were Greenie and Groll together with his shaman and captain. Miriam didn''t count as she was miles away in terms of power. "You can talk?" Reign questions the hobgoblin as sounds of battle rang out around them, the others had also started fighting. The hobgoblin nods politely at Reign before asking him. "Yes, what''s your name human?" The hobgoblin asks him before his face changes as he jumps a little bit. "So rude of me, to ask your name before introducing myself, please do excuse me, my name is Imris." The hobgoblin bows at the end of the sentence while looking at Reign who takes a battle stance again. "It''s Reign." The very same second Reign tells his name he springs forward and attacks Imris who wees him with his sword, the two go toe to toe for a couple of rounds as Imris manages to block every single attack from Reign while not changing his expression at the least. "So young Reign," Imris swings his sword casually while fighting Reign. "Why did youe to this ce, hmm?" The image of his opponent not taking him seriously was bing infuriating to Reign who couldn''t believe that a monster could have such skill with the sword. "You''re bing angry Mr. Reign, please do calm down, this battle will be much less interesting if you go crazy." Imris calmly tells Reign as his eyes be a bit more serious, hiding great ferocity behind his calm demeanor. With a flick of the wrist, Imris deflects Reign''s sword and stabs at him, prompting Reign to hit the side of the de with the back of his gloves, striking it with the iron that was embedded there. "Good reaction, again!" Imris smiles weirdly before attacking again, the katana slicing through the air from the right. Reign swings his sword in an attempt to meet the attack head-on. Something incredible happens at that moment, the de that wasing to him changes direction, the whole sword plunges down and scrapes the ground, prompting sparks to appear. Imris was no longer standing, his body was in the air as he was able to somehow jump and redirect the force of his attackpletely. He spins while airborne and makes a whole circle beforeing down at Reign''s head with enough force to cut him in half. Reign was stunned for a second before he uses lighting body for a moment, allowing his body to turn to the side immediately and let the de pass by without harming him, Reign stabs forward at the now vulnerable Imris. As his arm starts straightening for the stab he widens his eyes at Imris whose cheeks were swollen up. Imris opens his mouth a bit and spits out a highly condensed ball of wind, Reign had already anticipated something like that and had luckily changed his stab into a sh. The sword hits the air bullet and manages to cut through it, dissipating it into a wind that blows Reign''s hair up. "Very good, it seems you have some interesting skills after all, but beware," Imris apuds Reign andmends him for the short bout they just had before his smile disappears and a stern look appears on his face, twisting his lips upwards he gives a ferocious smile to Reign as he says. "I will be fighting you seriously now." Imris''s arm shoots upwards as heunches a wind de from his sword, the de travels swiftly towards Reign who dodges it, not sure whether it would be a good idea to try and block it. "That was the correct action." A whisper was heard from the side as Imris had already closed the distance between them, his speed was way above Reign''s expectation as he didn''t move so fast previously. ng, Rip! Imris shes downwards with his sword, aiming at the area between Reign''s neck and shoulder. Reign manages to bring his sword up and block the attack, but the quick reaction didn''t allow him to get into a good position for blocking and his sword was pressed down immediately. As Imris''s sword touches the armor it gets jerked back violently and rips apart the leather, cutting open Reign''s skin. The wound bleeds right away and Reign pants a bit, the wound wasn''t deep nor serious, but it was the fact that Imris was still ying around that made Reign worried, the opponent was strong, incredibly strong. (How is he an ELITE?!) Reign screams in his mind while looking warily at Imris, an opponent of such caliber was definitely not someone that was only an elite in power, his speed, strength, reflexes and proficiency with the sword were above those. "I know you can see some of my status with those eyes of yours Reign." Imris looks over at Reign who was calming himself down. "You should know one thing about the system." Imris takes a step forward. "It''s not omnipotent and there are many ways of tricking your opponent into thinking you are weaker." Imris snaps his fingers and Reign sees the status from the system changing. [ Imris of the three Divas ] Lvl : ? Race: ? Strength: ? Agility:? Endurance: ? Vitality: ? Willpower: ? Spirit : ? Reign''s eyes widen in horror as he looks at the status screen, his whole body was on full alert mode when looking over at Imris now. "Why, why are you here?" Reign puts his sword in front of him and gets ready to use everything he has to fight him, victory was impossible but he might be able to damage the opponent enough for the others to defeat afterward. "Oh?" Imris raises a brow at Reign''s behavior. "You are willing to fight me even after seeing my status, that truly ismendable." Imris''s figure disappears while Reign quickly shes behind him, only to find his sword caught in the hands of Imris. The hands holding the sword were like a pair of steel pincers that would never release the target, even after Reign used all of his power it would still not budge for even a bit. "Rx, I''m not here to kill you or your teammates, just call this a surprising inspection." Imris smiles at Reign as he releases the sword from his grasp, Reign almost falls over as the momentum from pulling the sword throws him backward. "I need to go now, I have already broken a couple of the system''s rules." Imris moves away from Reign and shes at the air, opening a pitch-ck passage through the space. An identical figure walks out from it while in trance. "This is your real opponent, and don''t worry, he''s a bit weakened by me as you might not be able to quickly defeat him after what just happened." Imris calmly smiles at Reign and steps into the passage while waving to Reign. "See youter!" Reign tries to go after him but gets stopped by the real Elite hobgoblin in front of him. The hobgoblin looked exactly the same as Imris, well to be more exact it was Imris that looked the same as he was the one to use the identity. With the katana the hobgoblin shes and stabs at Reign, giving his all to wound him. He was fast, butpared to Imris he was simply like a little kid that still hasn''t trained the basics fully. Reign fights his new opponent unwillingly as he was now worried if the others were in a simr situation or not. Chapter 90 Wolf’s Anger At the same time Reign started his fight with Imris, Wolf was staring at the big red hobgoblin who was looking back at him. Both of them wielded greatswords but each one was fairly different from the other. While Wolf''s greatsword was designed by himself and with style and sharpness in mind the one the hobgoblin used was incredibly crude, it was a big b of metal that had screws everywhere and the edge of the de looked dull, it was clear that the main purpose of the sword was to crush the opponent rather than to cut. "Interesting sword, a bit too crude and ugly for my taste, but interesting nheless." Wolf ignites his sword while talking, the hobgoblin looks a bit surprised as he looks at the now ming sword. "Fire, sword, nice." The hobgoblin speaks slowly as his eyes sparkle with delight as he looks at the sword, a sight that makes Wolf stop for a bit in surprise. "Oh, you like it?" He points at his sword towards which the goblin nods in response. "At least you have good taste, even so, I must kill you, we are enemies after all." The chilling words spoken so easily from Wolf wake the hobgoblin up from his daze, Wolf was correct, this battle is one of life and death, only one of them shall walk alive. The hobgoblin smiles as he imagines himself wielding the ming sword and bragging to all the other monsters in the warehouse. "Judging from your smile it seems like you are quite confident in yourself big guy." Wolf smiles towards the hobgoblin before jumping high in the air and crashing down on him with a huge ming sh. The hobgoblin puts his sword above his head and the floor of the warehouse suddenly cracks apart as hardened soil covers his legs, followed by most of his body and sword. ng! Fire erupts everywhere as the swords collide, most of the hardened soil gets swept away by the shockwave of the collision but, it did its job as the hobgoblin was uninjured by the mes that swept him away briefly. Wolf widens his eyes a bit in surprise as he didn''t think the hobgoblin would also have an ability like him and the others, the surprise quickly turns into delight, however. The inertia from the jump was broken by the collision and Wolf quickly brings his arms up while kicking the hobgoblins sword so he can put some distance between them. The hobgoblin quickly goes after him but it seems as if his ability impacts his speed as it was lower than Wolf expected. His smile deepens as he attacks the hobgoblin without using any skills, simply changing the weight of the sword to maximize its speed and power. It took Wolf much practice to familiarize himself with his old sword and do something like this, as he designed this one to be simr it was not a huge problem to do the same things. The hobgoblin was hard-pressed while defending, the swiftness Wolf''s sword disyed was not something a greatsword should have, the power behind each impact however was proof that it was indeed a greatsword. Annoyed by the fact that his opponent was much faster and nimbler than him the hobgoblin stomps the ground in frustration. Seeing the sight Wolf smiled and attacked again, his sword travels fast and arrives at the frustrated hobgoblin side. Right before the moment of impact he changes its weight but feels something was off as the hobgoblin had a ferocious smile on his face. Wolf tries to make the sword easier again and retreat but it was toote as a sharp piece of rock suddenly grows from the ground, it was aimed straight at Wolf''s chest and was too fast to dodgepletely. Wolf leans heavily on his right, using the momentum of his previous swing and the weight of the sword to help him. The rock cuts deeply into Wolf''s left side, passing underneath the armpit and stopping. "Urgh!" Wolf growls in pain and hugs the rock briefly, it had made a big cut on his side and even touched his ribs, grinding them slightly as it passed. He quickly looks up and jumps back, ignoring the agonizing paining from his wound. Bam! The rock gets pulverized as the hobgoblin greatsword shes down, aiming at the ce Wolf was previously at. Picking his sword up the hobgoblin sneers in delight and looks over at Wolf who was now holding the sword with his left and covering his wound with his right hand. The hobgoblin steps towards him but stops and widens his eyes at the sight in front of him. Wolf''s hand was glowing red as fire escaped between his fingertips, a smell of burning meat could be felt as he uses his ability to forcibly burn his wound and stop the bleeding. Finishing the roasting he pants heavily before taking the sword back into his right hand. His hair had fallen down as sweat dripped down on the ground from it, the pain of burning your flesh at such a location was beyond anything Wolf had experienced before, but it wasn''t enough to stop him as he looked at the hobgoblin with a wide grin on his face. "That was one of the most dangerous things to ever happen to me." The hobgoblin flinches as the crazy man smiles even wider while looking at his. "I have to congratte you as well as apologies." Wolf steps towards the hobgoblin who was still standing in ce and looking at him. "I congratte you for wounding me so heavily, amongst all the opponents I had since the start of this fcked up game none managed to do something like this." He takes another step and puts his sword on his shoulder. "I apologize for what you are about to see and experience though, as I will make sure to kill you in the worst possible way to show my thanks." Wolf was already close to the hobgoblin who was still not moving. The bloodlust he could feeling from Wolf had paralyzed him, he had never fought an opponent that gave off such a feeling before. The left side of Wolf''s chest was glowing in a bright purple light that could be seen through his armor. me-users were often hotheaded and their powers were at their apex whenever they were enraged or overjoyed. In this case, Wolf was both, he was beyond the moon with the fact he was fighting somebody against whom he could go all out, but he was also incredibly angry at himself for falling at the trap the enemy had set up for him. Wolf''s right arm disappears in a blur as he brings his sword down with incredible force, he didn''t lower the weight this time, on the contrary, he had already reached the maximum weight possible for him right now. The speed of the sh was something he had reached with the help of his blood pumping coupled with a boost from the mark given to him by Miriam. The speed and strength of his attack surprised even Wolf while the hobgoblin had put his sword up in haste to defend himself. He was holding it with his right hand while the left hand was positioned near the end of it. He was confident that it would be enough to block the attack without any problems. Bam! A huge ringing sound could be heard as the now 35kg heavy sword made contact with the hobgoblins crude weapon. The ground beneath his legs cracked while his arms were pushed back from the power behind Wolf''s sh. The hobgoblin''s body was making a C shape as his back bent back in an attempt to absorb the shock and stop the attack. He was now in a vulnerable position and Wolf immediately lifts his sword up and shes down again in an attempt to break the hobgoblin''s guard. Crack The huge greatsword the hobgoblin wielded had cracks on it, a testament of how strong Wolf''s attacks were right now, he himself had no idea he was capable of something like this. The anger he had before was slowly fading away as the situation was beyond his understanding. His sixth sense however picks up and he immediately jumps back as the earth around the hobgoblin erupts with tens of rocks simr to the one that wounded him. "This trick again!" Wolf''s anger returns as the mes on his sword grow bigger, the eerie green fire now had a tinge of purple deep inside of it and Wolf charges forward while shing at the hobgoblin with all of his might. Sword of mes The sword cuts through the rocks with ease, only stopping briefly when hitting the hobgoblin''s sword. The sword however quickly breaks in the middle and the fire sword makes a huge cut on the hobgoblins stomach, burning his flesh and skin around the wound. The rocks had even melted a bit from the intense heat Wolf''s attack had. As the hobgoblin was lying on the ground in agony and trying to put out the fire Wolf simply looks down and him and stabs him while uttering "Explode." The mes immediatelypress in front of the hobgoblin and explode in a violent fashion, blowing away the skin of his head and melting his eyes. The now deformed body twitches for a couple of more seconds beforeing to aplete stop and dying. Wolf pants heavily as thest attack had drained a huge part of his mana and left him weak, he sits down on the ground as he tries to recover a bit so he could help the others. Chapter 91 [Bonus Chapter] Beast’s Resolve Beast was looking at the woman who was creepily smiling at him, the dark purple bow in her hands shinned ominously under the lights of the warehouse as she caressed it carefully while looking down at it. "Human" She spoke. "Why are thy here?" Her head rises and her purple eyes look straight at Beast, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He immediately draws an arrow and notches it on the bowstrings, ready to fire it off at any given moment. "Oh my, so nervous, hehe" The woman puts a hand over her mouth as she giggles shyly. Her arm slowly rises as she goes through her hair with it, the tinum blonde hair acts like silk as it moves. It would have been a mesmerizing sight if not for the pale skin and purple shining eyes she possessed. "Alright, I will y with you." The woman smiles again as she lifts her bow in front of her with her left hand. The right hand goes to the bowstrings which she gently pulls back while aiming at Beast with the smile still on her face. As the strings get drawn back to their fullest she blows a kiss at him as a purple light materializes on the bow the moment before she releases the strings. Beast''s eyes widen in shock as he lifts his hand and activates the shield on the armband. The purple light was pure mana in the shape of an arrow, the woman released the bowstring and it crashes on the green-colored shield in front of Beast''s face, if not for his quick reaction he would have been dead now. "Oh, you managed to dodge, perhaps you are more capable than I thought." The woman looks at him with an amused expression while Beast pulls back the bowstring quickly andunches an arrow straight to her face. Swish The arrow travels through the air quickly before stopping right in front of the woman''s face. She had managed to catch the arrow at the veryst minute with her hand. She gently runs her fingers over it before applying force and breaking it. "You didn''t even apply any mana to that attack, please don''t think such rudimentary attacks can hurt me." She looks over at Beast with a more somber expression now, the attack was harmless to her, yes, but the speed of the attack was above expected, it took Beast only a bit over a second tounch it, that applied to everything, notching the arrow again, pulling back the strings and aiming at her only took such little time. Beast and she look at each other again and break into a run. They move towards the shelves andunch arrows at each other with incredible speed and precision. The arrows zoom past their heads, get blocked by some of their skills and defensive measures, or simply get outright dodged. The bout onlysted for a short period of time before they reached the shelves but even that was enough to make Beast panic a little, the woman''s archery skill was at least the same level as his, something he found hard to believe. As they get behind the shelves the fight doesn''t stop, every time one of them was visible an arrow would beunched. It was a tense fight above any Beast had participated before, even the time he was alone in the dungeon couldn''t bepared to this. The speed, precision, and skill the woman had shown so far were on par with his, that was of course not counting skills as neither one had attacked with any yet. Beast''s biggest advantage right now was the fact that the woman didn''t know about his wolves, if used at the right moment they could be the thing that wins the battle for him. "Little boy, I can feel that you are quite restless right now." The woman''s voice could be heard ringing through the warehouse. "Don''t tell me you are scared of me, that would break my heart, hehehe." Beast uses his skill to magnify his sense of hearing, even though the wolves weren''t here and he couldn''t use it to its fullest potential it should be enough to determine where the woman was. Beast focuses and listens, he tries to pick up any nearby sounds, breathing, footsteps, anything. A couple of seconds pass before he hears a sound, his heart suddenly stops as a gentle inhale could be heard at the end of a shelf right next to him. He jumps down while turning around in the air with his bow aimed straight forward. The woman was shocked that her sneak attack was unsessful, her arrow hits nothing but air as Beast was already near the ground, heunches an arrow at the woman and manages to hit her in the middle of her chest before he hits the ground heavily. "You actually hit me." The woman stands there in a daze as she looks at the arrow pierced in her chest. Lifting her head slightly she looks at Beast before pulling the arrow out. "Unfortunately for you, you should have aimed here." She points at her head with the arrow she pulled out. The wound in her chest was there and it was deep, yet barely any blood came from it. The little that did was pitch ck and resembled ink more than blood. The woman smiles and throws the arrow at Beast, hitting his leg with it. Beast grunts slightly as the arrow pierces his leg, although not deeply. Quickly he gets up and disappears behind another pair of shelves before the woman couldunch an arrow at him. She narrows her eyes and goes after him, set on killing him as fast as possible. Beast runs with all of his might, trying to lose the woman that was pursuing him relentlessly. Many arrows had already zoomed past him, some managing to wound him slightly. As he turns at yet another shelf he stops as he sees an open area in front of him, it was impossible for him to continue running away now. He takes an arrow and clutches it with all of his might, ready to attack the woman in close range. As the silhouette of the woman appears he immediately stabs down with his arm held high. The woman stops in her tracks, surprised to find Beast waiting for her, her arms go up as he blocks Beast''s attack with her bow. Beast immediately used the bow he was holding in his other hand to hit her in the stomach, but the result was less than satisfactory, it was the same as before, the woman had no reaction towards pain. "Useless, you should already know that this body is simply a vessel, no matter how you damage it I won''t feel anything, the owner of this body is almost gone." The woman speaks, this time with a different voice, a voice that sounded incredibly old and ethereal. Hearing her words Beast''s eyes widen in anger, he lets go of his bow and simply lets it hang on his left arm while he grabs the woman by the cor, he lets go of the arrow as well and simply grabs her bow. Holding both the bow and cor he takes a step forward and pulls the bow with all of his might while at the same time turning his body clockwise and lifting the woman from the ground with his left arm. With a violent force he judo throws her down on the ground. She tries to stand up but finds herself surrounded by three wolves, the two green wolves immediately bite her hands while a big ck wolf holds her neck in his mouth, ready to break it any moment. "You, you are a summoner?" The woman asks in disbelief while looking over at Beast who was aiming at her with his bow. "No, these animals, you''re a tamer!" Right before Beast couldunch his arrow at the woman a purple light shes around her and an incredible amount of mana erupts from her,unching him and the wolves backward. The woman''s body starts bleeding as some parts of her skin get cracked, it was evident that the ability she just used as a final resort of sorts, something that would hurt both her and the enemy. Cough! "You have done well to force me to use this." The woman slowly gets back up while lifting the bow. "You should feel honored to die under my bow, young human." Beast was down on one knee while an arrow was aimed straight at the woman''s face. Looking at the sight sheughs. "Hahahahaha, marvelous, but this is still your loss, this body is only a vessel, remember?" The woman smiles gently at him as his eyes widen. Almost simultaneously they release their bowstrings andunch an arrow at their perspective targets. Looking at the purple arrow that was slowly approaching him Beast sees his life sh through his eyes, his earliest memories when he was a little boy, his parents, friends, and other loved ones. He remembers his first kiss and the first time he embraced a woman under the cover of the night. He knew it was impossible to block the arrow, there was simply no time. Looking at his approaching death he simply smiles. sh A ck shadow suddenly bursts up from the ground, both the woman''s and Beast''s arrows get cut in half by it. Looking behind the woman Beast could see a bloodied Shadow who was shrouded by darkness, his pupils were red as he stared at the woman with his arm outstretched. "Bind." Numerous shadows burst up from the ground and pierce through the body of the woman before binding her arms and legs firmly. One of the shadows goes up to the mouth of the woman and stops her from biting off her tongue. "S- Shadow?" Beast looks over at Shadow with shock, his friend was very differentpared to his usual self, the atmosphere around him was incredibly dark and eerie. Looking further behind Beast was able to see the bloodied body of the draif that Shadow fought, one of its wings was cut off and was on the ground near it. "What happened?" Chapter 92 Shadow’s Hopelessness Shadow looks over at Beast, his blood-red eyes making him flinch a bit, he had never seen such a cold and murderous expression on Shadow''s face. "I just got a bit angry, that''s all." Shadow calmly states as the darkness dissipates in the air around him, a dark mark shines ominously around his right eye. "That!" Beast looks at the mark with shock. "Is that?" "Yes." Shadow simply nods and falls down on his butt, exhausted from the previous fight, him using his newly developed bind skill on the woman was a tad too much for him right now. He gasps for air as he lies down on his back to rest. The shadows that were binding the woman don''t disappear though and hold her firmly. Shadow looks up at the lights of the warehouse and thinks about what had happened just some minutes ago. Shadow was swinging his daggers around while looking over at the draif, since the opponent could fly he opted to use his previous daggers for long-range attacks, his blood dagger was hanging on his waist, ready to be drawn at any moment. "Hihihihihi, look at you, still trying to fight monsters and hold on to your humanity." The draif snickers while looking at Shadow with a big sneer on his face. He licks his lips with his long tongue before continuing. "I''ll make it easy for you boy." The draif lifts his hand, outstretching his thumb and drawing a line across his neck. "Slit your neck and I might consider letting you join our ranks." "You, you used to be a human didn''t you?" Shadow looks at the monster with disgust, a human that was able to brag about bing a monster such as him was the lowest of the low. "Hahahahaha, used to, yes, now I am much more blondie." The draifughs and spreads his wings, using them to fly some 2m above the ground while looking down on Shadow. "Seems like my words actually made you a bit angry, well no matter, you will see how foolish your decision to fight me was, you and every single one of your friends will die here." The draif ps his wings and dives down at Shadow with his arms stretched forward. The fingernails on both of his hands became longer and resembled ws more than human nails. Shadow throws both of his daggers at the enemy, not forgetting to use his shadow des to maximize the damage. The draif however ps his wings again, showing his great maneuverability in the air, the daggers and eight shadow des pass by harmlessly as he dives down at Shadow again. The high degree of mobility and speed the wings offered was a surprise for Shadow who was ready to summon his daggers back once the draif gets closer, in the meantime he grabs his blood dagger and puts it into his mount, biting down hard on the side of the guard. ( Three Dagger Style anyone, no, never mind then L ) As the draif looks at the scene heughs wildly and elerates, moving with great speed and arriving in front of Shadow in mere seconds. Shadow''s eyes betray his happiness as he summons back his daggers, immediately throwing them at the monster while spitting out the dagger out from his mouth and grabbing it with his right hand. The daggers reappearing was an unexpected turn of events for the draif who manages to block both of them with his ws, but that was enough for Shadow as the enemy had lost the initiative and was open for an attack. Using shadow burst he aims at the draif''s abdomen, he nned to first deal a huge amount of internal damage and destroy a couple of organs, the battle would be effectively over at that moment as the draif''s should still have a simr biology as humans. Internal bleeding of such scale together with a couple of organs dying should be enough to deal an enormous amount of damage and kill it after some time. ns were one thing however and reality was different as the draif quickly ps his wings and manages to rise a bit while moving to the right side. Shadow''s dagger only manages to cut the left side of his waist while the shadow burst activated with rtively mild results. The draif''s skin was differentpared to human one as much rougher and had small stubbles on it, unnoticeable from a distance. Still, the damage had been done and the wound starts bleeding, the blood was quickly absorbed by the dagger before the draif manage to draw back and put some distance between them. "You wounded me!" The draifs looks stupidly at Shadow as his ego res up, he had given up everything for a chance to evolve above the level of a human, to see another human actually wound him was more than embarrassing for him. "You will pay, you will pay, YOU WILL PAY!!" The draif shout in anger as his body starts turning into an even deeper shade of red, the pitch-ck wings on his back turn crimson as his demeanorpletely changes. Shadow constricts his eyes, the pressure the draif was giving off now waspletely different from before, the murderous aura and the incredible wrath the draif felt fused together and made for a suffocating feeling when being the target of it. Shadow''s dagger erupts into blood-red mes as he uses its skill, the amount of monsters he had killed together with the others was huge and he had more than enough to use it for a longer period of time right now. The fight had be much more dangerous and he knew that he needed to give it his all now. As the draif ps his wings he moves with such speed that Shadow was barely able to keep up, the ws and ming dagger immediately sh several times as Shadow felt his hand getting numb from the blows. He summons one dagger in his left hand and tries using both to mitigate the impact, the strategy works, albeit with middling results. The blood from the draif''s wound was still being sucked into the dagger but it was slowly closing as the draif''s berserk state seemed to increase his regenerative ability next to overall speed and power. "DIE, DIE, DIE!" The draif had almostpletely lost control of his thoughts, the only thing on his mind right now was to kill the opponent in brutal fashion. The onught of attacks was slowly bing faster and stronger with each passing second, which came with a weakness though, as the draif''s attacks were very rudimentary and crude, which allowed Shadow to even get a couple of hits in, cutting into the flesh and drawing blood from his opponent. This however didn''te without any drawbacks as the draif felt almost no pain right now and countered almost every attack, wounding Shadow. He didn''t mind it though, the power the draif gained was certain to disappear after some time, while his skill would be in effect until all blood had evaporated. Him losing the buff from the skill would weaken him for sure, but the drawback from the berserk state was certain to be even bigger. The battle was slowly turning into his favor before he heard the sound of flesh being cut, he managed to slip through the draif''s attacks and constricted his eyes at what he saw. Reign was cut on the shoulder and blood was spewing out from the wound while his opponent was not even out of breath, just from that exchange Shadow could see the difference in power between the two. Immediately he breaks out into a sprint to go over to his friend but gets stopped by the draif who wasughing gleefully at him. "Didn''t I say you were all going to die you piece of shit?!" The draif shouts while attacking Shadow mercilessly. "Stay here and watch your friends die!" The draif changes his attacks and actually kicks at Shadow''s chest, making him slide back by a couple of meters while coughing. "You will join the shortly after all." The draif smiles gleefully at the panicking Shadow who suddenly didn''t know what to do, Reign was in trouble but he had no way ofing over to help him, he knew that, if he simply ran blindly to him he would just get stopped by the draif or get attacked from behind which might result in his death. Shadow racks his brain to find a solution but was unable to. His shadow skills were not strong enough to hit the flying draif from the ground, the wings of the draif made shadows on the side of his body but Shadow''s control over his ability was not high enough to actually manipte the shadows that were touching a live body. The process was many times moreplex and the mana consumption wasrger as well. He could use his shadow body skill to deliver an unexpected attack at the draif but even that was not certain to kill the stubborn bastard, not to mention that the drawback from using the skill would probably drain most of Shadow''s current mana reserve, leaving him with barely anything to help Reign out. He was going in full panic mode as he looks at his friend who waspletely defenseless against the opponent, the draif simply stays in the air while looking down at the panicking Shadow, a wide smile still stered on his face as he was enjoying the current situation. Shadow was hopeless, he had steeled his mind to use the shadow body to kill the opponent and rush to Reign, even if his mana dries up and he dies it would be worth it if he could save him. Right before he activates the skill however the world goespletely gray and time stops as a voice echoes in his head. "Need some help little one?" Chapter 93 Getting A Mark Shadow felt cold sweat immediately cover his back, he could feel a presence behind him but he couldn''t turn around, his body simply defied his trying as every fiber of his being was telling him to run. The person behind him was definitely someone far above his current power, simply being in its presence and hearing a voice was enough to paralyze him in fear. Fear? Since when did he fear anything though? Shadow''s mind spins as the unfamiliar sensation continues. Even when his father scolded him, when he fought in the gang together with Reign, even when their lives were in danger he never felt true fear, mostly just worrying what their dads would say if they saw them injured. Taking a deep breath Shadow uses every ounce of strength to go against his instinct and turn around. He finds nothing, there was no one there. "Ohh, to actually ovee fear and turn around, marvelous little one." The voice was heard again, this time it didn''t simply echo in his head, it wasing from his right side, slowly Shadow turns his head around and takes a first look at the person that showed up. Darkness. Fear. Death itself. Those would be the words Shadow would use to exin the feeling the man in front of him gave off, the same words he would use many times in the future as well. Long ck hair that reflected no light as it was simply absorbed into it, a stubble on the man''s chiseled jaw gave off a feeling of unkemptness while the eyes, the eyes were like two ck holes that would suck your very soul if you looked too long in them. Shadow was dumbstruck, he could not turn his sight away from them, it was as if the man''s eyes were drawing him in with no chance of escape. The man notices this and simply blinks, that action was enough to break Shadow''s trance and allow him to look away. "Gaze long into an abyss, the abyss also gazes into you, that should be a quote famous on your, correct?" The man asks Shadow casually while patiently waiting for him to collect himself. The man''s voice was deep and crude and a feeling of dread would ovee anyone that could hear it. He towered over Shadow as he was 2.2 meters tall, his ck robe was long and fluttered in the wind, even though no wind could be found. Underneath the ck robe was an ancient armor the man was wearing, the armor had many cuts and cracks on it while dark gold lines decorated it. He had no weapon, it was simply because he needed no weapon here, the beings in the small were far below him, a single p would be enough to kill anything, even crush mountains. "Who are you?" Shadow looks up to the man and meets his gaze once again, confident that the same thing would not happen to him again. He was correct, the eyes were still incredibly mysterious but they didn''t give off the same feeling again. "All in due time boy." The man answers before slowly walking towards the draif, well slowly would be the wrong word to use as a single step was enough to reach the monster. Standing in the air next to the monster the man looks down at Shadow and asks. "Do you wish to gain power strong enough to defeat this creature?" Shadow was taken aback by the question, not knowing how to answer. He of course wished for such power, power strong enough to help him win and help Reign, but he knew nothing in the world came without a price. Steeling himself he takes a deep look at the draif, the monster was simply frozen in the gray world, the gleeful expression was still on its face and Shadow could feel anger rising inside him. "Yes." He looks at the man and answers, the man shows a small smile before appearing in front of Shadow. "I can give it to you little one, but." The man looks into Shadow''s eyes before continuing. "There is a price that you need to pay." "I figured, just say it, what''s the price?" Shadow looks unwaveringly at the man as he clenches his teeth. "Your soul, after the power disappears I will take your soul." The man smiles again as he looks down menacingly at Shadow. "Deal." It was now the man''s turn to be taken aback, there was no hesitation in Shadow''s voice as he answered. His eyes showed an unwavering determination while his fists were clenched. What else could he do, his friend''s life would end if he didn''t ept. For strangers, Shadow would be cold and merciless if needed, but for his friends, he would do anything in his power to protect them. "No hesitation, incredible." The manughs lightly after he finishes his words. "I came here simply because I could feel the aura of that foolish little brother of mine here, to think I would actually meet someone so interesting." "Here, take it." The man gives Shadow a flower, a narcissus. "Narcissus, wait, you''re-" Shadow widens his eyes as he takes the flower in his hand, before he could finish though the flower erupts into ck mes that travel all the way to his right eye, creating a mark simr to the narcissus around his eye. [ yer has sessfully received "Narcissus of Hades" ] Description: The Goddess Persephone was gathering the blooms of the narcissus before Hades had kidnapped her so he could marry her. After millennia the anger Persephone had towards Hades had turned to love and Hades had kept the flowers with him, only gifting them to those he felt worthy enough to be his disciples. The mark of the narcissus represents the potential Hades believes you have and it will allow you to channel the power of darkness better. "Death and Darkness are two domains of mine, do not worry about your soul as you have shown determination above my expectations. Do not disappoint me little one, I will be waiting for you." Hades had disappeared as his voice was heard in Shadow''s head, slowly the world was regaining its color as time slowly flowed again. The draif was surprised as Shadow was no longer at the same ce as before, looking around he was able to locate him some 5 meters away from the previous position. "What, how did you do that." The draif asks Shadow who simply looked at him coldly, the mark on his face shines with an eerie ck light as he could feel his power growing immensely. Ding! [yer has sessfully unlocked one condition for ability evolution, please continue to work hard and evolve your ability.] The system notification was not important to him right now, the only thing on his mind was to kill the draif and hurry to help Reign. Darkness rose from underneath Shadow''s feet and embraced him, creating a coat of darkness that gave draif chills. "W-what is that, what did you do human?!" The draif screams and tries to turn around and flee, before he could finish the simple maneuver however Shadow extended his arm towards him. "Shadow de." The shadow that was cast from the draif''s wings moved suddenly as a sharp de came from it. The de moves with incredible speed as it cuts off the wing in one clean motion. The draif was suddenly falling down to the ground as one wing was not enough to keep him in the air. Right before the draif hit the floor the shadow he had cast on it moved, numerous shadow des sprung up to the draif''s horror. They mercilessly prate his body, ending his life. Shadow looks over to Reign and suddenly stops, he was confused as he could see his friend standing while two identical opponents were in front of him, one shes the air, opening a tunnel of sorts before stepping into it and disappearing. Shadow could see Reign charging over to him but he gets stopped by the hobgoblin that was left, they exchange a couple of blows and it was evident that the opponent would be no danger to Reign. Shadow exhales in relief, it seemed his friend would be fine without his help, quickly he looks around the area to see if anyone else was in trouble, the power he gained from the mark would soon disappear. From the left side he catches sight of Beast who had stopped and grabbed an arrow in his hand, Shadow felt it was weird, why would Beast hold the arrow like that, it was simr to the way he held his daggers. Immediately he understands as he sees Beast attacking the woman who came from the corner of a shelf, Shadow sprints immediately, hoping he would get to him in time. On his way there Shadow was surprised by Beast''s actions, the hit with the bow, the judo throw, those were things he never thought he would see Beast do. The summoning of his wolves and grabbing the woman was an incredible thing that turned the whole battle around, but he still didn''t stop, he didn''t know why but he had a bad feeling. The feeling came true as the woman used a powerful skill to blow away Beast and the wolves, suddenly both of them were pointing their bows at each other and Shadow knew the woman would shoot, she was simply a puppet after all. As the arrows were shot Shadow could see Beast''s eyes, there was no fear in them, the guy was determined to die together with the puppet so he could end the fight. Using the shadow de again Shadow was able to destroy both arrows and save both of their lives before binding the woman. As he was lying down on the floor he couldn''t help but smile, he had gained a mark like Reign and Wolf, and his powers had grown stronger. Chapter 94 The Other Two Devas Imris steps onto the cold ground of the underground base he and his allies were using. A huge muscr figurees to him "Imris, exin yourself!" The figure puffs his nose in anger as a small gust of wind gets created by the simple action. "Oh, since when did I need to exin to you, Aggaroth?" Imris calmly looks up to the towering figure in front of him. Aggaroth was of a titan subspecies and had a height of 4 meters in his normal form. The giant had biceps twice asrge as an average man''s thigh and his whole body was covered in tattoos of many totems his tribe worshipped. The gray-colored giant looks down on Imris with hatred in his bloodshot eyes. Another figure quickly steps in between them to stop a conflict. "Enough, there is a time and ce for everything." The purple-skinned woman shouts at them. As a dark elf Rithi was a mesmerizing beauty, her curves were perfect and would arouse any man thatid his eyes on her. On her hips were two curved daggers, a preferred weapon of her race. With pale blonde hair and light purple eyes, the woman was definitely a beauty war would be waged for. "Imris, we spent so many resources so you could eliminate some of the''s seeds of hopes and yet you came back so fast with no results, I do believe an exnation for such suspicious action is needed." Rithi coldly looks at Imris whose body was changing, the hobgoblin''s body was growing taller while his body wasing muscr. In the end, a half-elf was standing in front of the two. He was about 1.9 meters tall and had a physique akin to an Olympic swimmer. Broad shoulders with bulging muscles on his arms and a thin waist, a body that showed great strength and agility. His long, brown-colored hair came down to his shoulders while some went over his green eyes. Lifting his hand he goes through his hair with it and slicks it back before sighing in front of the two. "All of us are part of the same team, why must you always be so aggressive?" Seeing that neither one of his teammates had any ns to answer him he sighs again before continuing. "I couldn''t alright, I was fighting a seed and was about to kill him but I had to stop myself." Looking at his nonchnt attitude the two get even angrier, such an exnation was even worse than no exnation at all. "Imris, it seems you really wish to fight us huh?" Rithi clicks her tongue in annoyance as she ces her hands to her waist, ready to grab her daggers at any moment. "My dear Rithi, do I seem like such an idiot to you." Looking at Rithi who simply nods as it was a given he makes a gloomy facial expression before throwing his arms in the air. "I had to stop otherwise I would have died ok?" The sentence was akin to a bomb in the heads of the two, Imris would have died? How was that possible, there should be nothing on this small capable of such a feat yet. "I can''t exin it, I went behind the human''s back and was about to kill him but-" Imris stops talking as he remembers the event. He was behind Reign and had his sword drawn, a simple swing at the neck, and Reign would be dead, and yet, the simple thought of doing that made Imris feel a sense of dread, a premonition of sorts that if he attacks, he would die mere momentster. "There is something wrong with that boy, the whole group actually, the kid had the mark of Zeus, I remember it perfectly, while two others also had marks, of who I am not sure, but they''re probably at the same level," Imris tells the two with a frustrated expression, everyone knew that he had a bad history with Zeus, nobody knew what exactly happened between the two who used to be friends a long time ago. "Zeus, how is that possible, big shots like him wouldn''t bother with a new such as this one." Rithi looks incredulously at Imris who was simply shrugging his shoulders in response. "No idea, but that shows one thing, the council was right, this was definitely not as simple as everyone thought, not only Zeus but two more high rankers giving marks to yers so early in the game, that only happens ons with great potential." Imris collects his breath before continuing. "And since those are always fiercely fought for and only discovered every century or so makes this one an anomaly." "We should inform the council." The giant Aggaroth speaks while leaning against a nearby wall. "No, the alliance is monitoring the, not to mention that they definitely put measures against such things now, we are left to our own devices until further." Imris waves off Aggaroth''s suggestion immediately, it was simply too big of a risk to try and contact anyone right now, before they find out exactly what was happening here they will not take any such risks. Aggaroth grunts in dissatisfaction but stays silent, Imris was appointed as the leader of their team a long time ago and they always had a great rate of sess in their missions. He and Rithi would always bicker with him but at the end of the day, they would always listen to his orders. On the other side of the, back at the warehouse Tank and Greenie were facing the white-skinned ogre. The ogre was swinging his spiked club in frustration as he was observing the two. "Two little cubs havee to fight me, I might be old and past my prime but not to the point of you two being my equals." The crude voice of the ogre surprises the two as they didn''t think a monster such as this would be capable ofmunicating with them. "So you know how to talk big guy, not bad." Tank smiles at the ogre while grinding his axe on his shield, producing sparks that would hit his body. "A human, a simple race with absolutely no unique features, yet you have managed to make a mark on the gxy with your tenacity." The old ogre looks at Tank while he says, not waiting for Tank to answer his sentence he looks at Greenie and raises an eyebrow. "Now you are not something I expected to see here." The old ogre nods to Greenie as he continues. "A Vajra ogre in the flesh, even though you seem to be a newly evolved one, how interesting, for such a to produce a specimen such as yourself in the early stages of its mana awakening." "You know of my race?" Greenie looks at the old ogre in tion, he had be a Vajra not too long ago and was still digesting information about them, to meet someone who could tell him more was a valuable opportunity for him" "Hahahaha, how could I not know of one of the sovereign races, althoughpared to true Vajras you are far below little cub." The white ogre smiles warmly as he says that, he was after all an ogre as well, and Vajras, they were amongst the strongest races in the universe, a Vajra in their childhood was stronger than he was in his prime. "But enough talking, we are enemies and as such, I am sorry to tell you that I will have to crush youpletely now." The old ogre takes his club and slowly starts walking towards them, the huge 4m body made the surroundings shake a bit with the simple act of walking. Tank and Greenie tense up, this would be a hard battle, the opponent was a lvl 18 mini-boss, they knew it would be almost impossible for them to defeat him by themselves, but they had to at least do enough to keep his attention on them before the others finish their fights and join them. Chapter 95 The Ex-Tribe Leader Ranzur The ogre looks down on the two while slowly making his way towards them, with a smirk he says. "I am Ranzur, state your names little cubs, so I know who I have killed." "You''re the one dying today, I''m Tank" "Greenie." "Huh?" The ogre suddenly stops and looks towards Greenie. "What did you say?" "Greenie." Greenie looks at him with a confused expression before answering him. "Buahahahahaha." The ogre looks up at the ceiling andughs heartily after hearing the name for a second time. "Greenie, a mighty Vajra is named Greenie, hahahahaha!" The ogre bends down and uses his club as support. After a couple of seconds, Ranzur regains his calm and takes a deep breath before picking his club again. "You surely have made this old thing surprised with that little one, no matter though, your name will soon be forgotten after I deal with you." Tank and Greenie tense up as the ogre starts running at them. The ground shakes violently as he jumps up before mming his club towards Tank who manages to dodge the attack. The ground immediately caves and a small hole gets left on it. Ranzur wastes no time and swings at Greenie who was already swinging his hammer at him, their attacks collide and Greenie gets pushed back as his arms get thrown in the air by the violent power of the old ogre. "Hahaha, it''s too soon for you to fight evenly with me little one." Ranzurughs and continues attacking Greenie, his movement and swings were fortunately slow, which allows Greenie to dodge with no difficulty. Seeing his actions Ranzur raises an eyebrow. "A Vajra that actually evades attacks, now that is rare." The Vajra were known in the universe for their overwhelming power and love for battle, when fighting them most would be overwhelmed by their ferocity. To see a Vajra that could actually control himself and dodge attacks was a rare sight as most Vajra''s would simply attack with no care for their own safety. Greenie takes Ranzur''s words differently though, he thought the old ogre was making fun of him for dodging attacks instead of fighting as a warrior would. He feels anger rising from the depth of his soul but manages to calm himself down after remembering the n his master and his teammates agreed on, he would never do something that could endanger their lives. "I see that look boy, you got angry but still managed to control yourself, huh, truly a wonderful sight, were you not my opponent I would use everything in my power to take you in and train you, but unfortunately that is impossible." Ranzur continues speaking before he grunts in pain. He was too focused on Greenie and actually forgot about Tank who was behind him. With his axe in his right-hand Tank channeled mana to increase the strength of his attack before delivering a strong sh at the giant''s leg. The axe cuts deeply inside, but since the since the difference was so overwhelming the damage done was less than optimal. Ranzur lifts his leg and kicks back at Tank who was unable to take his axe back in time, the huge leg hits him and makes him fly back a couple of meters beforending on the floor and sliding a bit. Holding his chest Tank gets up and spits out some blood, the force of the attack was enormous and managed to damage him. "Strong bastard." Tank wipes the blood off of his lips and charges at the ogre again, it wasn''t true that Tank and Greenie couldn''t kill the ogre by themselves, they were capable of it. It was simply because he was a mini-boss and they needed to conserve their strength and some skills forter. Seeing that the ogre had turned around to fight against Greenie, Tank stops and throws his shield at the giant with all of his strength. [ Shield Rocket ] The shield spins rapidly in the air while the corners turn a bright orange color. Ranzur feels a cold sensation envelop the back of his neck and tries turning around, his speed however was simply too slow and the shield manages to hit him square in the back. The impact results in an explosion that makes him cry out in pain while the shield spun back to Tank. Greenie immediately follows up with a Crescent Kick aimed at the old ogre''s face before running full speed at him while channeling mana in his arms. He manages to destroy the attack with a swing of his club as Greenie reaches him. Aiming at the leg Greenie unleashes the Dominating sh while at the same time channeling mana as much as he could in an attempt to increase the power of his attack. ng! Greenie''s attack meets the club and both of them get locked in a brief stalemate before the club starts getting slowly pushed back. Ranzur''s face tenses up as he didn''t expect Greenie''s strength to be so much biggerpared to their collision before. His eyes start glowing with a dim purple color as his arms change from a white ghostly color to a purple one as well. me-shaped purple mana could be seen on the skin of his arms as they suddenly becamerger and more powerful. Greenie starts getting pushed back thanks to the increase in strength the ogre received. "As I said, it''s too soon for you to fight ME EVENLY!" Ranzur shouts as hepletely overpowers Greenie and sends him flying back. With a speed greater than his previous he turns around and attacks Tank who was caught by surprise. Quickly infusing mana to his shield he lifts it up and defends himself. Bang! His knee buckled and he goes down on one while giving it his all to defend. His arm felt as if it was breaking after Ranzur unleashes a flurry of attacks that leaves him unable to retaliate. Lifting his club again Ranzur holds it with both hands as he brings it down with fury at the already kneeling Tank. Tank however smiles after seeing his opponent''s action, clutching his shield firmly he swings it towards the side of the club that wasing down on him. [ Deflection ] ? Description: A skill that all knights must-have. By manipting mana to a specific spot of the shield the knight can create a burst of mana that will deflect the attack of the enemy, the strength of the skill relieves heavily on the knight''s maniption of mana, damage taken by the enemy, and timing. Tanks arm gets cut by the spikes on the club as he hits the back end of it, propelling the club to go aside while elerating its fall slightly. Ranzun widens his eyes in shock at what happened but calms himself down after remembering the power of Tank''s attack, even with him being in a slightly disadvantageous situation it won''t change anything. His arms were protected by the purple mana which strengthened their power not only offensively but also defensively. Tank swings his axe at the left arm next to him. The sound of wind being cut could be heard as the mana-infused axe travels to its target. Tank''s attack was stronger this time, even with the added defense of the mana he still managed to cut slightly through the skin and draw blood. Ranzur suddenly shouts in pain as that was not the end of the attack. Two more attacks of the same power hit the same spot in less than a second. [ Woodcutting Swing ] Tank had activated his skill which allowed hit to attack 3 times consecutively in less than a second with 120% of the power. The bone could be seen from the wound the ogre had suddenly received. A weak sensation of getting hit was suddenly felt from behind. Greenie had arrived behind the ogre again and had punched the back of the leg. [ Shattering Punch ] Compared to the one Greenie used against Brian in the safe zone this one was at 100% power. The hit generates a shockwave that makes the skin of the leg ripple before it suddenly bursts open in an explosion of flesh and blood. "Aaarrghh!" The ogre shouts in pain as his legs were not protected by mana at all. The attack had actually gone through the skin and activated from the inside, those types of attacks were a weakness of species like the ogre who boasted a strong defensive power with the help of their thick skin. In his rage, Ranzun hits Tank from the side and makes him slide left by a couple of meters, with a quick backhand attack he ps Greenie away and nts the club down. A massive amount of mana could be felting from Ranzun as wind starts blowing from underneath him. Before long there was a small-scale tornado around him. Suddenly a tinge of purple could be seen in the tornado, the color slowly spreads and the whole tornado turns into a dim purple color before slowing down. With the wind, dissipated Tank and Greenie could see the shocking sight in front of them. Ranzun was now shorter by a full meter while his muscles looked a lot more condensed and harderpared to earlier. His skin waspletely purple as white tattoos decorated his entire body. The club in his hands was full of cracks and one simple clench of the hand from Ranzun was enough to shatter it to pieces. "Young cubs I congratte you, you have been sessful at making me angry." With a murderous expression on his face, Ranzun speaks to the two. His wounds were gone, both his arm and leg were fully healed. Extending his hands Ranzun creates two purple-colored mana swords that were enveloped with purple mes. It was time to fight again, butpared to earlier this fight seemed to be a much deadlier one. Chapter 96 Demon Ogre The ogre smiled as horns could be seen on the top of his head, the transformation wasplete and now it was time to fight. Ranzur breaks out at a speed much faster than before. In mere seconds he gets to Greenie who was clutching his hammer tightly. Swinging his sword he collides with Greenie''s hammer, his strength was slightly weakerpared to before, but that was nothingpared to the speed Ranzur had gained, with a swift movement he follows up his attack with his other sword, constantly pressuring Greenie with his rapid attacks. Swish Tank had thrown his shield towards the ogre again, with a snort Ranzur simply swings back to deflect it, the impact creates an explosion but it does nothing except force Ranzur''s arm to swing backward. Using the momentum of the explosion Ranzur spins in ce andunches an incredibly fast and deadly attack at Greenie''s unprotected side. Bam Greenie used his Shattering fist again in an effort to defend against the attack, the tactic miraculously works as the mana sword breaks, but he doesn''t get let off easily as there was a gash on his hand now. With a smile, Ranzur simply creates another sword before continuing to attack Greenie. "To think that there would be a day when I struggle to fight against some fledging in a newly awakened, know this little one, had I been at my full strength you would already be dead." Ranzur swings his swords left and right as he fights against Greenie and Tank who was behind him. Showing great fighting instinct and reflexes he manages to block every single attack thrown at him while at the same time counter-attacking them both. Both sides were giving it their all with their attacks while not using skills before a good chance showed itself. Tank suddenly rushes at Ranzur as a red bull materializes around him, with great speed and power he gets to the purple-skinned ogre. Ranzur constricts his eyes and clutches both of his swords beforeunching a skill of his own. Even though Tank''s charge wasn''t that dangerous to him it was disruptive, a moment of hesitation would leave him open for Greenie''s attack. "Demon Wave!" Ranzur swings both of his swords simultaneously as two wave-like de lights getunched at Tank. The two attacks collide and the ground around them immediately gets blown away from the impact. Tank was stopped by the attack and was still struggling to get through, the de lights were different from Greenie''s crescent kick or Wolf''s me sh, instead of dissipating after the collision they instead were still in ce, the waveform was the main reason why. The two waves were going in opposite directions, being connected with mana they were taking turns in attacking and defending. As one moves forward the other one backs away in a synchronized fashion. While Tank was struggling with the waves Ranzur had already turned around to face the attacking Greenie. Crescent kick, shattering punch, dominating sh, all of these skills were used in an orderly fashion, the timing on the attacks was near perfect and Ranzur had no time to rest as he needed to defend attack after attack, skill after skill. "Good job young one, but still not enough." With a praising voice Ranzur says and suddenly crushes one of his swords with a clench of his hand. "Demonic Bullet." Forming a fist with his now free hand Ranzur gets low into a horse stance, his hand was down at his hip and with a swift motion, heunches it forward. The punch rotates midway and a sonic boom could be heard as it ruptures the sound barrier. The Demonic Bullet was one skill that a low amount of people could master, simply because of its high requirement but little advantages. The skill focuses on the user channeling all of his mana at his fist before manipting it into a spiral that went around the fist. Byunching the fist and rotating it in an opposite direction the mana will explode suddenly and the worst scenario would be for your hand to explode into pieces. Done correctly however the explosion will act as a sort of thruster that will propel the fist forward with great power and speed. Ranzur is one of the few that managed to fully master the skill in his prime and even gained some reputation in the universe from it. However that was many centuries ago and the now old ogre was not even a tenth of what he used to be, the somewhat famous Demon Fist Ranzur was simply an old man waiting for his death after being defeated and captured. Greenie crossed his hands immediately after seeing the old ogre start the attack, the punch connected with his hammer and the enormous power it carriedunched Greenie tens of meters backward. Falling to the ground he slides before rolling around until the force was gone and he came to a stop. Blood could be seen on his arms while he was vomiting blood, even though the hammer took a good portion of the attack and absorbed some of it the rest had nearly broken both of his arms while some of his ribs were cracked. The internal damage was not light either as his organs were shaken and he had light internal bleeding. Climbing back on his feet while leaning on the hammer Greenie looks at Ranzur with bloodshot eyes. Nobody had managed to injure him like this, he felt fury rising up from deep inside of him while the red lines on his body glowed slightly, he was about to pull all the stops and go all out. Tap "Good job holding until now Greenie." Greenie turns around and gets surprised as he sees Wolf standing behind him, there was blood on his armor as he had finished his battle recently. "He is strong." Greenie simply nods in acknowledgment before looking at Ranzur who was staring at Wolf. It would be a lie to say he wasn''t surprised to see another humane here, it seemed that one of his team members had fallen. "Could you defeat him if you went all out?" Another voice could be heard from the left side of Greenie. His eyes light up in joy as he recognizes the voice. "Master!" Looking at his master who was smiling at him he nods before looking at the bleeding wound on his shoulder. "Master you." Greenies eyes widen in shock as he feels boundless rage ovee him, somebody had injured his master while he was fighting another enemy, he felt anger at the enemy who he quickly realized was dead, his master had already taken care of it. "It''s alright, it''s just a minor wound." Reign lifts his arm up and down to show Greenie that he was alright before walking forward. "Shadow and Beast should be here quickly, let''s take care of the big guy first." With lightning dancing on his sword he runs towards Ranzur who was simply standing there waiting for them. Tank was also doing nothing, he was no fool, he knew it would be dangerous to fight the ogre by himself, the skill he used previously was already strong enough topletely overpower his charge at the end, forcing him to block the remainder with his shield. Wolf and Greenie nod and follow Reign. A couple of meters from the ogre Greenie suddenly shouts and starts getting bigger, now that there were more of them he was able to use his Vajra Might to fight against the ogre. Reign stops in front of the ogre and looks him straight in the eyes before attacking. With lighting covering his body he disappears before colliding with one of Ranzur''s swords. The old ogre was shocked by the speed Reign exhibited, he could feel this was not the full extent of the human''s power. "Impossible, a human, even if a seed shouldn''t be so strong!" Speed, reflexes, strength, and the maniption of his ability were top-notch already, something that Ranzur had never seen before.s of simr size to Earth were usually just average, even having one or two seeds of hope was above average and their strength definitely didn''t grow as fast as this boy''s had. "What are you?!" Ranzur shouts while defending against Reign''s lightning-fast attacks, quickly Wolf, Greenie and Tank appear to help him, thebination of so many of them was too much for the ogre who was slowly receiving injuries on his body. "Honestly, I have no idea myself." Reign calmly replies without stopping his attacks, a glint in his eyes could be seen as he was letting himself go fully at this fight. His swordsmanship had stagnated beforeing here, but after fighting against Imris he finally felt it improve again, it was a magical feeling that he could not exin. Swish An arrow parts the air as it arrives at the ogre with a green blinding light. Beast had poured an enormous amount of mana into this attack. "Break!" The ogre suddenly opens his mouth and spits out a ball of mana that collides with the arrow, the collision creates a huge shockwave that makes the battle pause for a moment. Using the situation for his advantage Ranzur quickly attacks Reign who had his eyes closed by the fierce wind blowing in their direction. Thud A ck shadow suddenly appears in front of his arm and stabs down at it, the stab was harmless but ck mana had found its way inside his body and exploded, doing great damage to the ogre''s arm. ", can''t let you do that big guy." Shadow shakes his finger at the hurt ogre while smiling. With a quick movement, he attacks again before everyone else joins in. Ranzur still had tricks in his sleeve, a couple of skills that managed to damage some of them or break their momentum for a short period of time, but unfortunately, the number of enemies was simply too high in the end and the old ogre chief was down on his knees while Greenie who was back at his normal size was standing above him. Chapter 97 Ranzur’s Blessing And The Puppet "Ah, so in the end, this is it for me." The ogre slowly starts withering as his purple color fades away and leaves a now gray fur. Ranzur was no longer a big powerful ogre, his height now was some 2 meters and his gray body was skin and bones. "Little one,pared to other Vajra''s right now you are weak, but you have something they do not, and that is your mind." The old ogre knocks lightly on his head while smiling at Greenie who was gloomily looking down on him. "Your way of thinking and belief differ greatly from theirs, that can be your biggest advantage, never forget that," Ranzur speaks with a voice filled with benevolence and care, it was hard to imagine that this was the enemy they fought just a while ago. "Now do it young VAJRA!" Greenie flinches as the old ogre shouts while spreading his arms. He was struggling to do it, his brain was telling him that it was alright, the old ogre wants to die so he should fulfill his wish, but his heart, his heart didn''t allow him to strike down an old defenseless man, even if that person is his enemy. "Hesitating, don''t disappoint me now BOY!" Ranzur speaks in a furious tone at Greenie. "You are an ogre, I would rather die from your strike than your friends there." "Greenie." Reignes to Greenie and puts his hand on his shoulder, with the other hand he brings his sword to Greenie''s hand. "Take it, he deserves a clean and quick death." Greenie epts the sword and nods solemnly to Reign who smiles at him before looking down at the kneeling ogre. Their eyes intersect as the old ogres smiles at Reign who nods respectfully at him, the ogre''s words have done more than enough to gain respect, not many would ept their death so gracefully as he and the old vampire had. "Hahaha, you are an anomaly boy." Reign turns around as he hears the old ogres'' words. "Someone like you should not exist in such a ce, no, none of you should exist on this, neither was I supposed to be here." The old ogre looks up at the lights as he speaks. "A storm is brewing boy, be strong before it swallows you and everything you care for." Reign bows lightly to show his thanks before leaving. Ranzur smiles again before looking at Greenie for one final time. "My time has passed a long time ago little one, do it." Greenie holds the sword with both of his hands before taking a deep breath. With a swift motion, he cuts off the old ogre''s head before turning around and leaving. He was weirdly calm, killing the old ogre did nothing to him, even though he was struggling to do it before. [Special battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 18 Mini-Boss "Demon Fist Ranzur" killed, 700 exp points gained - Lvl 18 ELITE "Possessed" subjugated, 0 exp points gained - Lvl 18 ELITE Draif killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 18 ELITE hobgoblin killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 18 ELITE hobgoblin killed, 600 exp gained [The yers have earned 2 500 exp and 100 S coins, distributing.] [The yer has earned 470 exp and 20 S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 18 Mini-Boss "Demon Fist Ranzur" killed, 700 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 700 exp points earned.] [Your subordinate has received "Blessing from a tribe leader" ] [Blessing from a tribe leader ] Descriptions: Tribe leaders are aloof and powerful creatures in the ogre n. Ranzur was an offspring of a Demon Ogre and a normal ogre, as such he was cast away from his tribe of demon ogres because of hiscking strength and embarrassing origin. Over the years he had be stronger and managed to be a tribe leader of a medium-sized ogre tribe. His strength was amongst the top of the tribe leaders and even the demon tribe had some respect for him. In hisst moments, he had great hopes for a young Vajra ogre and left a blessing for him, the effects of the blessing are unknown right now but will certainly be helpful in the future. [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 18 ELITE "Possessed" subjugated, 0 exp points gained [Your pets have helped with subjugating 1 monster, 0 exp points earned.] Greenie looks at his hand that was glowing purple, on the back of it a small pattern was inscribed. The pattern resembled a small fist in movement, d in purple mes. He quickly turns around and bows solemnly to the corpse of Ranzur before continuing towards Reign and the others who were waiting for him near the hole. Ronny and the other two were there as well, the battle they had just witnessed showed them exactly how powerful Reign and the others were, the battles they previously had made them believe that was the extent of their abilities but they now knew how wrong that was. Looking at the group of five humans and an ogre who were talking casually they knew that the power they showed at this battle was still them holding back. They all gulp after realizing that. One of them was enough to destroy all of them together with the people in the zones. After all fighting in the zones wasn''t prohibited as they had no guards like the castle did. "What do we do with her?" Shadow asks Reign as he points to the woman that was bound in his shadows. "Let me try." Reign goes to the woman and squats down to look at her face to face. "Human, I have to congratte you, you are all stronger than I anticipated." The woman sneers at Reign before smiling. "Leave this body and I promise I won''t torture you to death." Reign coldlymands. "Torture, ahahahaha, I cannot feel anything you fool, your threats are useless." "I didn''t mean to torture this body, I mean you, I will find out who you are and where you are, and when I find you, you will beg me to kill you." Reign''s body buzzes with lighting around him as he angrily deres to the woman that was now looking seriously at him. "Human, don''t overestimate yourself." "I''m not, but since it seems you will notply." Reign doesn''t even finish his sentence before he grabs the woman''s head. There was a voice in his head, it was telling him to grab her, to destroy her soul that was residing inside the body as a parasite. (A weakling) (Destroy it, annihte it.) (Use your anger) As Reign grabs the woman his eyes change, one of his eyes bes pitch ck while the other turnspletely white. The woman sees that and tries to speak, only to find that to be impossible as her soul suddenly felt intense pain. She didn''t know how but Reign was attacking it, he was destroying it. "I guess this is only a part of your soul, no matter, I will find the other pieces, and then I will find you." Reign''s voice echoes in her soul as she finally feels fear for the first time on this. Soul-based powers were very rare and she thought that nothing will be able to hurt her, yet it was only the beginning of the game and a part of her soul was to be extinguished. Soon the soul disappears while the woman''s body falls down. Looking down at her Reign looks over at Lea and tells her to stay here and look over the woman in case she wakes up. Everyone stays silent at what Reign did, if their friend wants to tell them he will, nothing else mattered. "So, we go down huh?" Tank looks down at the hole that seemed to be bottomless. "I guess?" Shadow scratches his head in confusion as he looks around in hopes of finding some kind of a clue on how to proceed. Unfortunately even after all of them went through every nook and cranny of the area they found nothing, only shelves could be found in the area. "Well I think it''s quite clear, we need to jump, if we use our weapons I''m certain we can go down slowly." Reign gets down on one knew and stabs his sword in the walls of the hole to check if it is possible. "Yup, we can definitely do that." Reign nods after finding that the soil that made the walls of the hole wasn''t too soft or rough. Wolf suddenly gets to the edge of the hole and throws down a rock. "Huh, Wolf?" Reign looks over at him with a confused expression beforeing to a realization. "You think that-?" A ssh of water could be hearding from the hole. Reign was correct, Wolf threw the rock simply to check if there was water down the hole, if there was that meant that they would probably be safe after going down after all the dungeon wouldn''t simply make them jump to their deaths. "We''re gonna get wet." Beast shakes his head after saying that. Being wet and having to fight was definitely not going to be a nice experience. "Not for long." Wolf simply lights a fire on his hand while looking over at Beast who looks down in embarrassment, of course, they would dry off quickly with Wolf''s mes, how could he forget about that? "Alright guys, let''s go for a swim or dive?" Reign puts his arms up in confusion as he jumps down the hole. The other simply look at each other before sighing and jumping down as well. Ronny and the two zone leaders werest. They looked at each other for a couple of seconds before Ronny and Cameron jumped down as well. Even if there was danger down there they had to follow after them. Thest thing they wanted to do was to make those guys angry. Lea stayed as Reign told her to. Ssh Big sshes of water could be heard as everyone gets down. Tank and Greenie of course make the biggest sshes as they were physicallyrger than the others. They were in a big pond that seemed to have naturally formed in the underground area of the warehouse. As they get out of the water they all go to Wolf who was using his mes to dry everyone. After a couple of minutes, everyone was nice and dry and they all continue forward. Ding! [yers have moved to the second area of the dungeon, the anchor point''s core is ahead, please give it your best to finish the dungeon.] Chapter 98 Observers "So it seems this is thest area huh?" Wolf puts his hand on his chin while thinking, the dungeon was a bit smaller than he thought. Of course, that would depend on howrge this area was. "You said the outer part you were at was a series of interconnected tunnels?" Reign turns around and looks at Ronny before asking, Ronny and Cameron immediately nod in answer to his question. "It wasn''t this part that''s for sure, but this cave looks pretty much the same when ites to looks," Cameron adds while looking around the cave they were now in. The underground cave had torches put on the walls, simr to the tunnels they were previously at, it seems that the hobgoblins had already explored this ce as well and provided lighting to it. They all go forward, straight to a path that was in front of them. The tunnels were quite big, all five of them could easily fit next to each other inside of them as Ronny had exined. The one in front of them was no different. A couple of seconds after they had left a shadow could be seen underneath the water, slowly it rises and the water parts as a huge crocodile head emerges from it. The monster looks at the tunnel for a few seconds before diving back inside theke and swimming through an underwater passage that was located there. Reign and the others had unknowingly dodged a very dangerous situation by leaving the water quickly. The other side where the crocodile went to was a nest of sorts for the monsters. Some 100 crocodiles could be found there, safe from the intruding hobgoblins as they were surrounded by water and a couple of underwater passages simr to the previous one. Going back to the group they were slowly making their way through the tunnel that was lighted by torches. The torches burned with a very weak fire and red patterns could be seen of them, it seems that they were special-made for the underground base. The patterns could control the strength of the fire and as such were able to prolong the duration a single torch could stay lighted on fire on. "Shh." Beast suddenly taps on the wall of the tunnel gently to draw everyone''s attention to him, putting a finger at his lips he slowly hushes everyone before getting his wolves out. They gather around him and he uses his ability to heighten his hearing. He was able to hear footsteps and voices in front of them, it seems that their first battle underground was about to begin. He shares the information with the others who nods seriously at him. Getting ready they slowly thread forward, ready to attack at any moment. It didn''t take them long to find the source of the sound. It was a party of 4 hobgoblins that were patrolling the area. The hobgoblins panic when they see intruders in front of them and try to flee, but their efforts of course were useless as Reign and the others immediately attack them with long-range attacks before closing the distance. They were oblivious however that behind them a couple of silhouettes were observing them with interest. "How interesting, we only arrived and already found some good potential, I heard that some already gave out their marks and blessings?" A man dressed in a green robe turns to 3 others with a smile while asking. They were right behind Reign and the others and were watching them while being surrounded by a water-like sphere that hid their presencepletely. "Yeah, this turned out to be much more valuablepare to what we believed it to be, just these 5 are enough to raise its rank by a bit, not to mention the numerous others." A big burly man with horns sticking out of his head answered him. His body had pitch ck fur on some parts while his skin was of a dark red color. The contrast formed a scary image. "Yes, that is true, nobody expected such a situation to develop here, Aurroth." The man answers him. His hair was blonde and fell all the way to his lower back, his face was smooth without any blemishes or faults and even women would feel jealous when looking at him. His thin frame showed ack of muscr strength and raw power. Most people would simply think of him as a good-looking weakling, of course, that would be a huge mistake. "Three have already been imed though, not to mention by such big shots, what do you n on doing Raeran?" The giant Aurroth asks him while looking at the Reign and the others with interest. "Well since three have already checked them out I guess I should pick one as well, since the muscr brute is notpatible with me at all then I guess I''ll try the boy." Raeran smiles while looking at Beast like he was a rare specimen. "Wait for a second, he''s an archer, why would you be the one to get him." A woman immediately steps towards Raeran before speaking out. Her athletic figure coupled with her extraordinary looks made for a beautiful sight. Her long dark-green hair was put up in a ponytail while a couple of locks fell down to her eyes. Her cyan eyes were looking straight at the man who was giving her a gentle smile. The other person that was next to her trembles slightly after hearing her friend. The short dark-haired girl grabs her friend''s sleeve in an attempt to calm her down. "Don''t worry, they won''t do anything to us." The green-haired woman looks down gently at her friend and assures her. "Ah, Kristy, why do you always have to fight me on matters my dear?" Reagan looks at her with a helpless sigh before looking down at the floor in disappointment. "Cut the crap Raegan, you know full well that you can''t teach the boy, not only have you never held a bow in your hand but you''re also a sorcerer, what could you possibly gain from teaching him, you''ll just ruin a talent." Kristy doesn''t back down as she talks with Raegan, it was obvious that the two had history between them. "Well as you can see, three have already been taken, by very strong people as well, I would be a fool if I at least didn''t try to teach one right" Raegan simply shrugs his shoulders as he answers her, his answer however simply serves to anger her more. " Not to mention that I was a summoner some time ago, the boy''s abilities are simr. "It''s not like you''re that far below them, not to mention that you have a bunch of followers already, one more wouldn''t make a big difference, state the price and let''s get over this." Kristy simply crosses her arms in front of her and looks at the smiling Raegan. "And don''t try to fool me with the summoner talk, you only studied it for a couple of years before you grew bored of it." "OK, 3 barrels of your father''s wine." "3 barrels, are you f-ing insane?!" Kristy''s face reddens in fury as she shouts at the man while taking a bow out of the air. "Alright, alright my bad, 1 barrel will do." Raeganughs heartily before putting one finger up. "Hmph, I''ll send it to you after I get back." Kristy simply lets go of the bow that she was holding and it simply dematerializes in the air. Looking at the group that was fighting she stares at Greenie for a bit before asking Aurroth. "Mr. Aurroth, that one is an ogre right, are you nning on taking him?" Kristy points at Greenie who was smashing a hobgoblin with his hammer. Aurroth shakes his head before answering. "That one is a Vajra, they are already marked from the moment they are born, to try and take one as a disciple means going against their god, and that fellow is not someone to be trifled with." Kristy was surprised at the words Vajra, it seems she was familiar with them. "This actually has a Vajra, incredible, to think it was only ranked with rank E potential earlier." The four continue speaking as Reign and the others finish up their fight, it was a simple and easy fight that only took them a couple of seconds to finish. Enemies of this level were no longer anything worth mentioning. Chapter 99 The Mysterious Man’s Origin Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 400 exp points gained - Lvl 16 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 450 exp points gained - Lvl 15 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 400 exp points gained [The yers have earner 1 250 exp and 10S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 235 exp and 2S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 16 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 450 exp points gained [Your subordinate has killed 1 monster, 450 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 14 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 350 exp points gained [Your pets have killed 1 monster, 4 400 exp points earned.] Ding! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 19, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 2 Endurance +1, Vitality + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 19 ( 55 / 15 000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human / N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 6 Strength: 31 (43(+7 from ability, +5 from item) Agility: 35 (50) (+8 from ability, +7 from item) Endurance: 16 (23) (+3 from ability +4 from item) Vitality: 18 (25) (+ 4 from ability, 3 from item ) Willpower: 16 (21) (+ 5 from ability) Spirit: 30 (45) (+5 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 54 exp: 22%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ding! [Your subordinate has leveled up!] Name: Greenie Level: 16 ( 150 / 8000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 38 Agility :33 Endurance : 23 Vitality : 23 Willpower : 14 Spirit : 13 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Special : Blessing from a tribe leader Everyone managed to level up, Beasts wolves were now both lvl 13 and the dark battle wolf was lvl 15. Before they started their journey they used the party function to adjust the exp ratio so that they would all be close with the amount of exp they had. That allowed them to be at the same level all the time. With level 20 drawing near they were pumped for what might await them, the only problem was the fact that Tank and Beast still didn''t have a mark, but with the way, things were going that time would soone, maybe even sooner than they thought. For Reign the biggest change this level up gave him wasn''t the stats or anything like that, it was a simple letter. Race: Human / N? (more info in the race menu) (N, that wasn''t there before, what could it mean?) Reign was perplexed by the sudden change in his race status, deep inside of him however he had an inkling of what it might be. Knowing that he could do nothing about it he simply stores his thoughts in the back of his mind before continuing his journey with the others. It took them much longer than they thought to get out of the tunnels. They were inhabited by numerous hobgoblins that were patrolling the area, sometimes they would evene across a small outpost the monsters build at intersections. The outposts were manned by more than ten hobgoblins and some variant goblins, mostly the sling shooters and shamans that were effective against higher-level monsters. The odd thing was that they didn''t know why there were so many patrols and outposts, even after spending more than 1 hour in the tunnels they had onlye across hobgoblins. What they didn''t know is that in the early stages of developing this warehouse the hobgoblins came across many monsters, the giant crocodiles for one gave them a lot of troubles. Other monsters such as giant earthworms could swallow a hobgoblin whole and they needed to call for backup from the stronger bases to kill them. Moles that could dig through the hard soil in the tunnels were annoying enemies as they could escape at any moment using their ws to dig away from them. Many bug-type creatures were found in the middle where the main base was, ranging from huge rhino beetles, giant centipedes, and even some snakes that made the underground their home. It was truly a daunting task to clear everything so that they could make this ce their warehouse. The hobgoblins didn''t know why, there had to be other ces where they could have made a base right? Not quite, the anchor point located here was an important part of the monster leader''s n and he couldn''t allow anyone else to possess it, not now when they were so close. The only ce left for them to conquer and gain control over the townpletely was the home of the giant ape, the ape''s power however was incredible and a lot of nning was needed for such a battle. The anchor points were important for one reason only. They allowed for the wielder to gainplete control over the surroundings, creating a zone where the wielder could make his underlings stronger while weakening his enemies. Traveling through the tunnels was also not that easy, there were many ces where they would have to choose between two different paths. For such situations Beast would be the one to use his skill and try to locate sounds, they used a simple tactic, choose the busier path, the more enemies there the higher the chance of them being in the right direction, there was after all no other way to locate the correct way forward. Other than that, Wolf was drawing a map on a piece of paper, every path they took would be mapped out with the other paths, the only difference is that he used broken lines for the path''s they choose not to go in, while the ones they did use would be in full lines. The tunnels were also a great battlefield for Tank and Greenie as they could simply bulldoze everything in their way. The enemies that manage to dodge would quickly be picked apart by the others in an orderly fashion. Meanwhile, on a faraway, the white-clothed man was sitting on the top of a mountain, looking over the with no worry on his face. It was about the time when Reign had killed the soul that was possessing the woman. "Interesting, he''s already broken a seal, he should soon begin with the inheritance process." The man spoke softly to himself. Another person had just finished meditating a couple of meters behind him, getting up hees next to the man and asked carefully. "My lord, if I may." "As I told you before Aioel, there is no need to be so formal before me." The man smiles gently as he looks at his student. "Yes, teacher." Aioel nods respectfully to the man who gave him everything, he wasn''t the only one, every single one of the man''s students was taken in by him when they were at their lowest. Kids who were ostracized by society, teens who were angry at the universe over its ruthlessness, and adults that had given up hope for the future. If not for him they would have probably died in a ditch somewhere, quickly forgotten by others. "Why do you care for that so much, I have heard the news that it is rated higher than the alliance had expected but still, there should be no reason for you to personally go there multiple times." Aioel bows after finishing his words, he knew that it was less than respectful to question his teacher like this and was ready to take any punishment, but he simply had to know. "Oh, so that''s what was troubling you for so long, hahahaha, my dear Aioel, sit down." The manughs heartily as he pats the spot beside him for Aioel to sit down on. "Teacher?" Aioel obeys and sits down next to him, with a confused voice he looks over at his teacher who was staring at the starry sky and reminiscing. "You are wondering why I am so interested in the called Earth, correct?" The man turns his head sideways and asks his student with a smile. Aioel simply nods to the question before the man sighs deeply. "It is much more than just a Aioel, you see Earth for the alliance and the dark ones is simply a ce with good potential right?." Aioel nods his head in agreement with his teacher''s words. "Well to me it''s far more important than that." The man slowly gets up and looks at his student. "Earth is where I was born Aioel, it is my home." With these words, the man disappears from the spot as Aioel was left with wide-open eyes, shocked at what he had just heard. Chapter 100 The Hobgoblin Base Back at the dungeon Reign and the others had just finished another small patrolling team, they didn''t know how much longer they had to travel to get inside the main part of the dungeon, the tunnels were starting to get on their nerves with all the twists and turns and the annoying groups of enemies. Right behind them, the group of four observers was still following them, even after such a long period of time Reign and the others had no idea they were there. "It''s about time to go to them, I mean if we wait any longer and they reach level 20 then they won''t get all the benefits of the mark, right?" Kristy speaks to Raegan with a slight worry on her face. "Yes, you should give your mark to the boy, even though it''s not irreversible for them to miss out on the first evolution it would be better if they gained some benefits, I don''t know how much the boy will get from you though, after all, you''re not that strong." Raegan smiles with a slight mock on his face as he looks at the now fuming Kristy, there was nothing he loved to do more than to make fun of her. "A-hole." Kristy punches Raegan out of frustration but her punch gets stopped a couple of centimeters from his face, there was an invisible force that prevented her from even touching him. "Now, now, don''t be so angry my dear, simply stating the facts, after all out of all the marks they have, and the one the big guy will give to the brute there, you really are weak." Raegan smiles and waves his hand in the air as if trying to calm her down with his words. "Hmph!" Kristy humphs in anger as she turns around, she could not refute his words, they were true after all. She was betting on gaining benefits from the boy along the way while bing stronger, she truly believed that one day she would be able to stand at the same height as Zeus, Raegan, her father, and the others. "Enough already Raegan, thedy is angry, you have done enough." Aurroth tries to diffuse the situation and speaks to Raegan, the big demon might not be as strong as him but he was still considered a somewhat famous person in the universe. Compared to Kristy he was infinitely closer to bing as strong as him and the other big shots. "Alright, I apologize if my words of honesty were hurtful oh deardy Kriste." Raegan does a small bow as he apologizes to Kristy who turns around and stares at him with eyes full of hatred. "DO NOT." "CALL ME" "KRISTELLA!" With a shout, she summons her bow and draws it back instantaneously. An arrow was already there and with a quick movement the bowstring was released and a pitch-ck arrow was shot at Raegan who simply smiles at her. With a simple pinch of his fingers, he catches the arrow before it reached him. Applying some force the arrow was snapped as if it was a normal twig. "Alright, I may have crossed the line with that, I do confess that." Raegan looks at Kristy calmly as she lets go of the bow. Both Aurroth and Kristy''s friend were shocked by what just happened, they never imagined that a simple name would draw such ire from Kristy and prompt her to attack Raegan. "Now, it seems they have gone to the next zone, I think this is the perfect time for you two to give them your marks." Raegan looks at Kristy and Aurroth as he tells them, his words wake them up from their stupor and all of them proceed to Reign and the others who were standing at the end of the tunnel, well the entrance of one tunnel to be more exact. They were stunned at what was in front of them, they did expect a big area to serve as the center of the dungeon, but what wasid in front of them was a small underground city. It was of course a primitive one, with houses built from mud, but even so, they were able to see lights everywhere in the city, even the houses had light sources inside of them. Were the light sourcesing from torches simr to the ones found in the tunnel or from more sophisticated tools simr to the ones found in the castle from their own safe zone they didn''t know? There were a lot of hobgoblins goblins inside the city, some were patrolling and were armed while others were simply walking around or trading with others with different materials and monster carcasses and body parts. "Quite a sight ay?" Reign and the others nod in response before freezing. They didn''t recognize the voice and it came from their left, not from inside of the group. With a quick movement, they turn and get into a fighting position. They could see four people looking at the city next to them, they didn''t know how they got there as nobody heard any footsteps. Wolf was already sweating as he was able to check the danger level the four possessed. Every single one could kill them without any effort. "Who are you?!" Reign asks as lighting dances around him, he didn''t have the same ability as Wolf but he still understood that the people in front of them were very powerful. "Don''t worry Reign, we are not enemies, if we were then you would have died quite a while ago." Raegan shes a smile as he looks at Reign. "How do you know my name?" Reign tenses up even more with the unfamiliar man''s words. "Heard it from your friends, back when you were fighting all of those hobgoblins in the tunnels." Raegan''s words make them all widen their eyes in shock, if his words were true that meant that the group had been following them for quite a long time now, and yet nobody managed to sense that. "Who would have thought that even such a primitive race could build such things, they may be near the bottom of the food chain but even so, you have to admire the tenacity these guys have." Raegan simply continues looking at the city without a care, with a nonchnt attitude he points at Kristy and Aurroth and says. "Don''t mind me, these two have something to discuss with you." They both step forward and look at Beast and Tank. Without even caring for the others they approach them as everyone gets ready to attack. It didn''t matter to them, attacks of such a level wouldn''t be able to even touch them. "We can''t win, any one of them can kill us whenever they want," Wolf says while putting his sword back in the sheath he had made on his back. Hearing his words everyone understood their meaning, these people were not here to hurt them, otherwise, they would have done so a long time ago. Kristy stops in front of Beast and looks him straight in the eyes. With a gentle smile, she puts her hand in front of her and a bright light could be seen. "Do you ept my mark boy?" "M-mark?" Beast stutters and everyone finally understood what was happening, these people were the same as Zeus and the others who had given them their marks, in short, they were something like gods. Kristy nods to Beast as he looks at the mark with caution. Steeling himself he nods to her and the bright light goes straight at him, positioning itself on his left shoulder. On the other side, Tank was looking up at the giant Aurroth. He wasn''t scared, he was smiling ferociously at him, the second their eyes met each other he knew that they were simr with their lust for battle. "You''re probably crazy strong right?" Tank asks the smiling Aurroth as thetter nods in response, there was no need for words, Aurroth simply extended his hand, and a mark showing a horned head was disyed. It quickly disappears and enters Tank''s body, forming arge mark on his back. Kristy and Aurroth turn around and start walking away from them before the timid girl that came with Kristy suddenly speaks. "Can you show me your wolf?" She looks straight at Beast with a nervous expression. Beast points at himself in confusion as she nods her head a couple of times to confirm. "Um, a-alright." With a wave of his, hand Beast summons his three wolves and the girl slowly starts walking towards ckie. "J-just him." She speaks nervously again as Beastmands his other two wolves to draw back and leave the two alone. With gentle steps, the girl was now in front of the giant ck wolf, her small and petite stature was a stark contrast to the ferocious beast. "He looks so scary but, I can see that he is a good boy." With a smile, the girl slowly brings up her shaking hand and pets the wolf who lowers his head submissively, slowly a dark mark was being formed from her hand, it was something simr to the ones the others gave them, just weaker in regards. "Since everyone gave their marks I should at least do this, may it serve you two well." The little girl smiles cutely at Beast while the wolf licks her face out of appreciation, it could sense that the gift he had been given would be of immense help to him in the future. The girlughs a bit as she puts her hands up to defend against the vicious attacks. ckie stops and goes back to Beast as she slowly goes back to them. They were all about to leave until. Bzzz Reign had blitzed past them and attacked Raegan. The attack was a shock to everyone, nobody expected him to actually attack someone that was obviously much stronger than him. With a smile, Raegan shows that it is alright and meets his attack with a finger. ng! Chapter 101 Fighting Raegan Reign and Raegan collide, the sword hits the steel-like finger and sparks actuallye out from the collision. Lightning erupts everywhere around them as Reign continues with his frenzy of attacks with a wild smile on his face. Raegan was smiling too, it was as if he had found an interesting toy to y with. None of the three people that came with him knew what he was thinking, fighting a mortal, one that even initiated the attack? That waspletely different than what most would do, even if the mortal in question had the mark of Zeus. Reign and Raegan''s eyes meet and they both show joy in what was happening. A couple of minutes ago. Kristy and Aurroth were still approaching Tank and Beast while Reign was staring straight ahead at Raegan who was looking at the city. He didn''t know why but he wanted to fight this man, he knew it would be pointless, the difference between their power was probably greater than he could even imagine. And yet, he wanted to fight. ( Fight. ) The voice from before speaks to him again. This was the first time since he had destroyed the puppeteer''s soul. He was already beginning to think it was just his imagination back than, but the voice was real, for some reason every word the voice said resonated from deep inside him. ( Just a high-tier ###, what are you scared of Reign, fight him.) The ethereal voice was encouraging him to follow his emotions, something Reign rarely did as he always tried to remain rational in any kind of situation. ( What are you scared of, you are a n#######, we are fearless, we are warriors that destroy everything in our path!) The voice suddenly turns angry as Reign''s thoughts be known to it. Suddenly Reign could no longer see the dungeon, his party, and the people that had just approached him. The image in front of him was blurry as if he was looking at something with his eyes half-closed. He was sure of one thing, he was looking at a battlefield, a huge battlefield where mountains of corpses and rivers of blood could be seen. It was hell. ? Soldiers could be seen fighting everywhere, on the ground, in the air, there were even explosions happening far away from the battlefield as colorful lines could be seen far above him. There were even battles in space. "Where am I," Reign asks as he tries to look around but finds himself incapable of doing anything but looking. His body suddenly moves, no, it was not his body, he was actually looking through the eyes of someone else. The person slowly gets up, his body was badly damaged and blood could be seen flowing from his arms that were in front. He slowly moves forward, limping towards a part of the battlefield. Suddenly There was a huge amount of mana exploding from the ground near the soldier. A stream of white and ck was piercing straight up towards the void. The wind blows and the mountains of corpses get blown away, the blood was blown as well and now there was a blood rain that was falling down on everyone. The battle had stopped, everyone was looking at the ce of the mana explosion. There was a man there, Reign was sure of it. The soldier he was in couldn''t see the man clearly though, but Reign had a weird feeling of familiarity with the blurry figure in the distance. Tens of figurese down from the void and stop in the air above the man. Hovering above him some angrily shout at him while others show a defensive posture, clearly aiming to save the man from the enemies. With a swipe of his hand, a wave of mana was shot at the enemies. The mana was a mixture of ck and white and it was clear the people were rmed by it. Before they could do anything it arrives and it easily kills a couple of them. With blinding speed, the man was now behind them. Punches, kicks, even hand chops were used by the man. Each hit carried an enormous amount of power behind it and nobody was able to defend themselves against him. In mere seconds all the enemies were dead, their bodies slowly falling down to the ground. Reign was looking at all of this with shock on his face. The man''s actions looked simple and without effort but he was clearly able to see the ground and the heavens themselves changing with every hit. Huge holes were made in the ground from his punches. Clouds were blown away every time he kicked and gorges were made with every swing of his hand. The whole battlefield had changed, soldiers could be seen on their knees with eyes full of disbelief while others were cheering, it seems that the battle was won. Reign feels drowsy suddenly and slowly starts closing his eyes. Thest thing he was able to see was the man looking down on him. He could swear that he smiled at him. There was something else as well. The man clearly wasn''t human, he couldn''t have been. There were wings on his back. Reign regains himself and sees that he was still in the dungeon. Beast and Tank were talking with the two that hade to them. ( Did you see it, we are invincible, fight him, stop fighting against yourself and what you are, just fight that man.) Reign was full of fighting spirit after seeing the scene on the battlefield. Looking straight towards the man he was contemting whether or not he should try it. "I can feel your gaze y''know?" There was suddenly a different voice in his head. With shock Reign sees the man smiling at him. "Just simple telepathy dear boy." Raegan''s voice echoes inside his head again. "You can do it you know, attack me I mean." Reign widens his eyes as he hears the words. The man sighs after seeing his reaction. "Your battle intent was quite obvious boy, but that''s exactly why I find you interesting, why are you so intent on fighting me, you do know that the gulf separating us is enormous right?" Reign nods to the man as he listens. "And yet you still wish to fight me, why?" Raegan again asks while Reign simply shrugs his shoulders in response, he truly didn''t know why he wished to fight him so much. Raegan smiles at him in response before turning to the side and facing him. "Then do it, boy, let me see what exactly you can do." Reign''s smile deepens as he suddenly bursts into action. "Don''t do anything." Raegan''s voice was heard in Kristy''s head together with the other two, they were perplexed by his words before they sensed a mana fluctuation and Reign speeding past them to attack him. And now they were fighting. Reign was feeling full of mana as he used his lightning body to its fullest. His body was coated with lighting as his hair was standing up. Jumping in the air he suddenly creates a spear of lightning in his left hand before throwing it at Raegan who simply cranks his neck sideways and lets it pass by him. The spear explodes in a violent fashion in the air behind him as he had already cast a huge barrier around them as to not rm the hobgoblins in the distance. More lightning spears were thrown soon. Lightning bullets were often as well while Reign was constantly switching from short-range to long-range attacks. Raegan was simply defending and smiling all this time, sometimes he would wave his arm to push Reign away before flicking his fingers andunching small invisible projectiles at him. Reign was able to dodge and block all of them with no big difficulty. Suddenly Raegan''s eyes widen a bit as he meets Reign''s gaze. Reign''s eyes were now white and ck respectfully. His right eye was white and shined so brilliantly that it could blind a normal person immediately while his left eye was like a ck hole, hungrily devouring everything in front of it. "Impossible," Raegan whispers and disappears from the spot. Immediately he was in front of Reign, staring deeply at his eyes. Reign was caught off guard and tried to jump back and create some distance between them, but Raegan quickly grabbed him by his throat and lifts him up. "Boy, what are you?" Raegan asks him in wonder while still looking into his eyes. "Reign!" Wolf and the others quickly move towards Reign before they suddenly stop. Aurroth was looking straight at them. "Don''t interfere, you''re friend will be alright." Wolf and the others don''t calm down at all after hearing his words and struggle to move as an invisible pressure was bearing down on them. "W-what do you mean?" Reign asks Raegan with difficulty. "You know exactly what I mean boy, I recognize these eyes, but it should be impossible, there should be no-" "I would appreciate it if you stop speaking and leave little Rae." A voice was heard behind him suddenly. Raegan widens his eyes in shock as he looks around himself. Gray. Deste. Still. That was how he would describe his surroundings right now. Time had stopped, even for the three that came with him, that should be impossible. "I should have known it was you." Raegan smiles bitterly as he tries to stop himself from shaking. Fear could be seen in his eyes as he tries his all to stay calm. "Why are you here, why is this boy-" "It seems my words don''t have much meaning to you now huh?" Suddenly Raegan feels excruciating pain in his head, he felt as if someone was hitting his brain with a hammer. "Leave little Rae, and don''t speak about what happened here to no one, otherwise I will have to visit you again." The voice disappears suddenly as time starts flowing again. Raegan calms himself down and lets go of Reign. "Control yourself, next time boy, it seems you are still in the beginning phase, don''t listen to the thing inside of you alright?" Raegan smiles at the now-shocked Reign before disappearing with the others with a wave of his arm. Chapter 102 Going To The City Reign continues staring into the empty space in front of him. (He knows about the voice?) Reign was asking himself in wonder. The voice was something that he started hearing in this dungeon, never before did anything remotely simr happen to him. For the man to actually know of it was incredibly suspicious. (Maybe maybe he knows what I am.) That was Reign''s final thought before the others get to him. They were all worried and didn''t know what had happened, why did Reign attack the man, and what exactly happened in the end? Reign simply told them that he and the man spoke telepathically and that they agreed for a friendly spar, but that he was beginning to lose control over his emotions a bit during the fight so the man stopped him and calmed him down. They all breathed out a sigh of relief, except that Wolf and Shadow both nced at each other with slight worry in their eyes. (Why, why are you lying to us Reign?) Shadow thought while looking at his best friend. Wolf had a simr thought but they both decided to stay silent, if Reign was not telling them something then there had to be a reason for it. When he was ready he will tell them, it was as simple as that. In the void, Raegan and the other three were looking down at Earth. Kristy was first to step forward and question Raegan. "What happened in the end Raegan?" She looks at the back of Raegan as he was looking at Earth, his mind full of thoughts at what just happened. "Nothing to worry about, there was simply something special about the boy and I decided to investigate a bit, I did go a bit overboard in the end though." Raegan turns around theatrically as he shows a wide smile to them. The little girl and Aurroth show relief at his words while Kristy simply continues staring at him. "I saw it." She utters in a shallow voice. "What?" Raegan asks while being taken aback at her words. "I saw his eyes Raegan, I was confused at first but then I remembered," Kristy says with a slight tremor in her voice. "Kristy." Raegan looks at her with a worried look on his face. His right hand clenches into a fist as memories of long ago start surfacing. "They were the same as yours back then, same as the night when you-" "ENOUGH!" Raegan suddenly shouts in an angry voice. His whole demeanor changes as his hair was floating in the void as blood-red mana was visible all around him. Aurroth and the little girl start sweating nervously as the pressure released by him was shaking their very soul. "There he is, the "Wingless Demon" Raegan." Kristyughs mockingly as Raegan''s lips tremble a bit. "The crazed look in your eyes, the blood-red mana around you, it''s the same as I remember." Kristy says with a shaky voice. Her lips tremble slightly before she bites her lower lip with teary eyes. "Kristy, please, don''t speak of it to anyone else, or-" "Or you''ll kill me?" Kristy looks at him defiantly. "Just like you C" "Or I won''t be able to protect you, Kristy, not anymore," Raegan says while looking at her with a gentle expression. Kristy was taken aback by his words but before she could say anything Raegan turns around and disappears. "Wait,e back!" Kristy shouts while looking around her. "Raegan,e back!" "I don''t think that he can hear you miss Kristy." Aurroth suddenly appears beside her. "Honestly, I would listen to his advice, he truly cares for you." Aurroth smiles at Kristy before stepping into the void. The void ripples slightly as a dark portal emerges from it. Aurroth walks through it and it closes with a red sh. Kristy clenches both her hands into fists as she looks at the void in front of her. With anger, she turns around and walks towards her friend. "Kristy?" "I''m alright." Kristy immediately says while they start walking away from the they were just on. "Let''s just go back home." "Uhm." The little girl simply nods as he grabs Kristy''s sleeve while they were traveling. Pretty soon they were both far away from Earth. "All gone huh, it''s really annoying to constantly look over that kid." A voice could be heard as the white-clothed man steps out from a ripple in the void. "But I''m afraid that''s all that I will be able to help you out, for now, the rest is up to you, Reign." The man looks down at Earth with a gentle smile on his face and reminiscences about the past. With a slight smile on his face, he turns around and disappears. Back in the dungeon Reign and the others had just finished taking a short break before going down to the city. Reign luckily wasn''t feeling weak from his earlier battle, all of his strength and mana was at their peak when the battle had finished, but they all still decided to take a break just in case. "Everyone ready?" Wolf asks while getting up from the hard soil of the dungeon. The rest nod and get up as well, a tough battle awaited them in the city below. Hundreds of hobgoblins could be seen walking through it. With serious expressions on their faces, Reign and the others start descending. They were going to try a more stealthy approach this time. Fighting all those hobgoblins is possible, but they would rather skip that part and go straight towards the center of the city where a giant building was located at. That was probably where they needed to go to find the anchor point and the final boss of this dungeon. Thinking about how they would soon be able to finish their quest they all got excited. The quest was the hardest one they did so far, not to mention the longest as many days had already passed since they embarked on their journey. With quiet footsteps, they all slowly go down towards the city. There was a clearing around the city, it was probably made by the hobgoblins for protection, after all, they would be able to quickly spot any approaching enemies from the makeshift towers they had made around the city. A short wall could be seen circling the city as well. With a height of about 2.5 meters, it really wasn''t anything special and one good hit would be able to break part of it. But again, they were going stealthily this time so they would first need to take out the guards in the towers before proceeding inside the city. The buildings inside the city were built close to one another and it shouldn''t be a problem to jump from one to the other and get to the center building that way. Beast aims at one of the three towers that were overlooking their way. Each of the towers was manned by two hobgoblins and it won''t be an easy job to kill both before the second one gets rmed. Shadow thought about attacking from long-distance together with him, but his daggers couldn''t hit an enemy that was further away than 30 meters. The towers were some 150 meters away from them. The distance was the whole clearing as they were hiding behind some rocks that were located at the beginning of the clearing. Such great distance wasn''t an easy obstacle for hitting a target. Using his skill Beast enhances his vision this time. Wolves naturally had a better vision than humans, in a straight line that is as their side vision was worse than a human''s. With the improved vision of his wolves, Beast was now able to clearly see the hobgoblins in the tower. Notching an arrow on his bowstring he slowly pulls it back. He waits for a couple of minutes, waiting to see if there would be a chance of the two hobgoblins intersecting. One was sitting down on a rough wooden stool while the other was looking to the side of the tower. Finally, after some time the standing hobgoblin turns around and goes towards the opposite side of the tower. Beast takes a deep breath and calctes the distance and the time the arrow will take to arrive at the enemies. Letting go of the bowstring he can clearly see the arrow flying in a straight line towards the two. The stool wasn''t very short and as such the sitting hobgoblins head was at the same height as the chest of the other. Thud Without ever knowing what happened the two hobgoblins suddenly freeze. An arrow pierced through the side of the walking hobgoblin, entering through his right and exiting through his left side before plunging deep into the sitting hobgoblins skull. The hobgoblin''s heart had been pierced and as such he slowly goes down on his knees before falling face down on the boards of the tower. As the arrow had almost exited through the back of the head of the other hobgoblin, the end that was sticking out of it was not long and as such was hard to spot from a distance. All that other hobgoblins would be able to see is a hobgoblin looking up at the ceiling of the dungeon. Beast was sessful, quickly he goes to the right side, eager to clean up the other two towers before they start with their stealth mission. The other two towers were pretty much the same size and height, with two hobgoblins in each. After waiting patiently Beast was able to kill all of them with a simr tactic. The only different one was the third, as both hobgoblins were actually sitting down. For them, Beast risked it and came closer while notching two arrows on his bow. Luckily for him, his skill with the bow was enough to allow him for a precise shot and both of the hobgoblins were shot through the head as the result. As the obstacles were removed it was now time for everyone to enter the city. Chapter 103 Moving Through The Underground City Everyone starts slowly scaling the towers. They were integrated with the walls, as the outer side of the tower was a part of the wall that was simply extended upwards by 1 meter. Tank and Greenie werest to go, as their big size made it hard for them to climb together with the others. A couple of secondster everyone was on top of the tower, crouching of course so they wouldn''t be discovered by anyone from a distance. The many houses of the city were a couple of meters away from the wall and they needed to first get down from the towers before attempting to climb on one to continue towards the center of the city. They first checked the area around the tower to make sure that nobody was around to see them. After making sure the coast was clear they make their way down. The hard soil of the dungeon crunches a bit as they step on it. It seemed like the outer area of the city was luckily not inhabited by a lot of goblins, a great benefit to them as it made sneaking in much easier. Looking around they check the houses nearby, they were a bit further away from each otherpared to the ones deeper in the city but jumping over from one to another was still possible. They make their way towards one of the smaller houses nearby, there was a bigger one right next to it and they nned to climb on the small one first and then get on it. The house was only 2 meters tall and climbing on it was a simple feat for everyone. Before doing that however they made sure to check both of the houses, it would be quite bad if there were goblins inside that spot them. Getting spotted so early in such a manner would be quite embarrassing, not to mention that it would destroy any chance for a stealthy approach. It wasn''t as if they couldn''t simply bulldoze their way in, they could definitely do that. It was simply the fact that they would spend a fair amount of mana and stamina to do so and they wanted to preserve as much before facing the final boss. The houses were almost empty, there was only 1 hobgoblin sleeping in one of them. He was quickly dispatched by Shadow who sneaked in. Taking care of their final worry they climb up both of the houses and observe the area around them, trying to figure out the best path to the city. "We can go on the right first before moving in a straight line until we get to that g there, it will serve as a goodndmark for orientation. As the hobgoblins are quite active in the area ahead of that we should go to the left and circle around them before continuing forward. For the final stretch, there is, unfortunately, no other way than going full frontal." Wolf tells everyone while pointing at distant buildings to exin where exactly they were going. The path he wished to take was of course much longer than going straight, but as he said it was going to be much safer. Everyone nods in agreement before moving. The city streets only had torches for lighting and since they were a couple of meters in the air it would be quite hard for hobgoblins to spot them. Of course, some houses also had torches on the walls, small balconies, and even on some rooftops. Luckily Wolf was able to control the fire from a couple of meters away and could extinguish them. Extinguishing the torches would definitely draw some attention, but they would already be far away when somebodyes to check it out. They would only find a torch that for some reason extinguished, with the hobgoblin''s intelligence they shouldn''t really suspect anything from that, simply lighting the torch on fire would be the extent of their action, at least that was what everyone hoped for. Even if they suspected something, however, it would mean nothing as they shouldn''t need a lot of time to reach the center of the city and the boss building. They were going to show themselves when they get close to it anyway. The n was going great so far. Jumping from building to building did produce noise that would draw some attention to them, but most hobgoblins would simply take the noise as nightly adventures of other hobgoblins. It happened sometimes so it wasn''t weird for the other goblins to simply ignore the sounds of themnding from roof to roof. They were halfway there when something happened. As they were jumping on the roof of yet another house Wolf, Reign and Shadow were waiting for Tank tond. Crack! Tanknds and the roof suddenly cracks beneath his feet. He looks up to Wolf and Reign in shock as the cracks widen and the roof copses. They all fall down in the house as hobgoblins get attracted to their location by the loud noise. Looking at the house from the outside the hobgoblins were scratching their heads in confusion as to what happened. Houses copsing wasn''t an everyday sight for them. Beast and the others were looking down with worry on their faces, the fall wasn''t bad enough to hurt Reign and the others, but looking at the hobgoblins that were starting to form a crowd around the house it quickly became evident that they were going to have to fight now. Stealth was no longer an option in this dungeon. Beast draws his arrow, ready to fire it at any moment while Greenie looks down with a vicious look on his face, his stomp will be able to deal great damage to the hobgoblins located there. Wolf and the others emerge from the debris, looking around they immediately find out about the situation while one hobgoblin coughs right next to them. It was the unlucky owner of the house that only now noticed them, he screams loudly while other hobgoblins from the outside manage to spot them from the open parts of the house that worked as windows. Beast fires his explosive arrow while Greenie jumps down with all his might. Reign and the others take out their weapons and get ready for a fight. Ronny and Cameron were on the backs of the two wind wolves that Beast had just summoned. Bam! The explosion immediately throws the crowd into confusion as a couple of hobgoblins die. Greenie finallynds on one unfortunate hobgoblin with his shattering stomp, the hobgoblins body explodes into pieces immediately while the rest of the power shakes the surroundings, making the other hobgoblins unstable. Reign and the others emerge from the house and start attacking, organs and body pieces could be seen flying around as they mercilessly tear apart the confused hobgoblins. Lightning flickers around, shocking hobgoblins and making them unable to defend themselves while a fire burns the bodies of the ones unfortunate enough to get caught up by it. Without any words, they take off. Beast follows them on ckie''s back with the other two from the rooftops. The wolves were very nimble and it was an easy job for them to jump from roof to roof. Their big size however was the reason they didn''t use them earlier, not to mention that not all of them could fit on their backs. ? They quickly lost count of how many goblins they had killed, hundreds wereing to their location, swarming the streets and trying to block their way. They were fearless in their attempts to stop the party from getting to the center building, they were acting as if they were possessed by something with their bloodshot eyes. Reign remembers the person that used the woman''s body to fight Beast and anger shed through his eyes, it seemed that that person had something to do with the hobgoblin''s strange behavior. He probably wasn''t controlling them, such power should be beyond their current levels, it seems that he simply manipted their souls in such a manner that they had undying devotion towards him or another hobgoblin. After a couple of minutes of constant fighting Reign and the others finally arrive at the center of the city. The hobgoblins suddenly stopped, they looked at them with fury in their eyes, but they moved no further than their current position. "Seems like they''re not allowed to get closer to the building, it seems our enemy is quite the warry type to even guard against his own race," Wolf says while swinging his sword and wiping the rest of the blood from it. Little bits of flesh were stuck on it as well which made him narrow his eyes in annoyance. "Doesn''t matter, he''s going to die anyway," Reignments with a calm voice as they all slowly make their way to the huge building in front of them. Chapter 104 Final Stretch Of The Dungeon Everyone knew that they would have a tough time in the building. It was three timesrger than the one in the hidden dungeon they were previously in, they were bound to face a lot of enemies on each floor of the 5 stories tall building. A secret room might also be located inside of it so they had to keep their eyes wide open. Of course, there was always the possibility of a secret room not existing or even being at a location they had already passed. They stood in front of a big iron gate. The gate had strange symbols carved on it, making it exhibit a strangely wicked aura. It was as if a closed jaw of a huge monster was in front of them, simply waiting for them toe closer. Greenie walks towards it with a confident smile on his face. Slowly he starts spinning his hammer with one hand before stopping and delivering a thunderous attack at the gate. Bam! The gate shakes as a dent forms on the right side of it. Greenie''s hammer bounces back from the shock as his arms go back with it. His eyes widen slightly as he couldn''t believe his attack wasn''t enough to destroy the gate. With anger visible on his face, he starts channeling mana to his arms, ready to attack again with much greater force this time. Before Greenie could do so however a hand taps his back lightly as a voice could be heard next to him. "There''s no need for that Greenie, it will simply be a waste of mana." Reign tells him with a smile as he walks towards the gate. Getting in front of the gate Reign simply clutches the two handles that were present on both sides before pulling with some force. The gate creaks as it slowly opens. Greenie opens his mouth wide, in disbelief of what he did. "Don''t worry too much about it Greenie, you just got a bit too eager, it happens to everyone." Shadowes over tofort the now devastated Greenie. He simply scratches the back of his head and smiles at Shadow while nodding to him. Everyone else has a smile on their face while they try to hold back theirughter at the current situation. Greenie was simply too eager to attack the gate as he had previously leveled up while they were ughtering the hobgoblins in the city. "So, shall we?" Reign turns around and asks everyone. Seeing the expression on everyone''s faces change he quickly dodges to the side as javelins stab the ground he previously stood on. Multiple hobgoblins get out of the building through the gate. The javelins that were thrown previously get picked up by a couple of hobgoblins standing at the back of the group. There were 20 hobgoblins standing guard in front of Reign and the others, it was obvious to them that these guys were different from the other ones they had faced. [Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman] [Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher] [Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman] [Lvl 19 ELITE Hobgoblin Captain] 19 hobgoblins led by an Elite captain were in front of them. These guys even had leather armor on while the captain was wearing armor simr to the one''s Reign and the others had. It was clear they were elite troops in the city, probably variants of the normal hobgoblin evolution. There were 5 skirmishers, 7 spearmen, and 7 swordsmen in the group. Each of them wore the same armor and had the same weapon in their hands. The skirmishers had a bag on their backs with multiple javelins inside. The spearmen held a 1.7 meters long spear in their hands. The spear was made from pitch-ck wood, decorated with carvings on it. The back of the spear had a metal pommel installed, probably there to be used as a staff and maximize the brunt damage it could inflict on the opponent, contrary to most spears that simply had a pike at the end that was used to either stand the spear up or as a secondary weapon if the spearhead was broken off. The middle part of the spear had many spiraling lines that were engraved on it, it was there most definitely to help with the grip. Now the end of the spear had a 30cm long head attached to it, the head was a standard lozenge spearhead. The swordsmen used a standard short sword. The de was about 60cm long and was shaped simrly to standard medieval short swords. The handle was made from the same ck wood as the spears and had some rough leather attached to it to help with the grip. The pommel was a standard knob made from metal. The des looked solid, much differentpared to the other hobgoblins that used old and sometimes rusty and cracked swords. The hobgoblin group looked like an army regiment and everyone knew that they had to be serious against them. Reign quickly scans the group before turning his head sideways to speak to the others. "The captain is mine." Reign looks back at the hobgoblins and starts to slowly walk towards them. He moves his head left as a javelin passes by. He quickly extends his left arm backward and catches it mid-flight before inspecting the javelin while not stopping his walk. The hobgoblins were a bit taken aback by his actions, dodging a javelin so easily and even catching it showed their enemy was very strong. The captain narrows his eyes as he inspects Reign for the second time. The others break into a sprint as they charge towards the hobgoblins, Beast stands back and draws his bow, his targets were the skirmishers as he didn''t want them to interrupt his friends during battle. As they near Reign he smiles at the hobgoblins as lightings cracks and envelops his right arm. He grabs the javelin and throws it at the skirmisher that attacked him previously. A buzzing sound could be heard as the lightning-infused spear blitzes past the hobgoblins before prating through the skirmisher''s stomach. Electricity crackles as the javelin that was left in his stomach burns the flesh with lightning. The hobgoblin falls down on his knees, still alive though, you have to admire the tenacity of these little bastards. Reign charges straight towards the captain. The other hobgoblins shouldn''t be a big problem for the others, it was the captain that could actually deal some damage. Being an Elite the captain responds to Reign and charges as well. He couldn''t just allow his enemy to provoke him like this, even before the battle had started the human in front of him had injured one of his men so severely. He had to kill this human to vent his anger. ng! Their swords collide as sparks fly from them. Reign looks at the captain with a wide smile on his face. "Not bad." Hements while swinging his sword swiftly. In a span of 5 seconds, the two had already shed over 10 times and it seemed that they were not going to slow down any time soon. Reign ducks to dodge an attack aimed at his neck, spinning swiftly he delivers a spinning kick to the captain''s left leg and makes him lose his bnce. Using the momentum of his spin Reign quickly stands up before shing down at the captain, trying to end the battle quickly. ng! The captain was quick to bring his de up and block the attack. Different from the rest of the hobgoblin the captain used a curved de simr to a scimitar instead of a sword. The edge of the scimitar was pointed and was broaderpared to the rest of the de. The length of the scimitar was some 80cm and it was pitch ck with only the edges of the de in silver color. Kicking upwards the captain manages to push Reign back and quickly get up. Now he was angry, this human was strong and even managed to put him in such a disadvantageous position at the start of their battle. The scimitar starts shinning as he runs towards Reign again. The dark-red glow of the ck de gave Reign some pressure as he immediately uses his lightning movement to boost his speed while channeling mana to his arms. Lightning crackles around him as he attacks the captain with much greater speed. Dodging the de he finds that he was still wounded, the red glow around him seems to work as an extension of the de, giving it a bigger reach and not only greater power. He decides to ignore it however and furiously attacks the hobgoblin captain. Using his superior speed he immediately makes the captain the passive side in the battle. Even though he had no time to attack the captain was still calm as he blocked Reign''s attacks, simply waiting for a chance to unleash a devastating counterattack. Reign of course already knew what the captain was thinking about, it was quite obvious after all. When the captain attacks however he will find out that his strategy wasn''t that effective. Reign switches his attacks from swings to thrusts as he puts his left hand behind his back. Attacking as if he was fencing and using a rapier Reign was able to unleash a flurry of quick thrusts even though his sword wasn''t the best weapon for that. Suddenly the captain parries his attack and moves forward, their swords grinding against each other as the captain lifts his scimitar with both hands, the edge of Reign''s sword was leaning against the handle guard and was of course also lifted. He had no defense now and the captain smiles viciously as he shes down. Reign however still had the same expression on his face as he brings his left hand andunches a fully loaded lighting bullet at the captain. Chapter 105 Fighting The Captain Bzzz The bullet gets to the captain in a mere moment, his face changes as he thinks of something he could do to defend or dodge the attack. It was toote to move though, the bullet was right in front of his chest and there was simply not enough time to dodge or block it, not to mention that he wasn''t fast enough to respond to it on time anyway. Gritting his teeth the captain lets out a shout and the dark-red mana that was on his scimitar suddenly disappears before showing up on his chest. The lightning bullet collides with it and simply scatters into many small lightning bolts in the air. The mana was still visible on his chest and it was evident that its power was much stronger than Reign had anticipated. Topare this Elite enemy to the ones they had faced before was a bit hard. Stat wise he was probably the same if not a bit weakerpared to the ones in the warehouse, but the mana that he had was something that easily put him above them. The only one that was simr was the woman that had the purple mana. Shouts and screams could be heard behind the captain as his troops were slowly being decimated by Wolf and the others. Even though these hobgoblins were much strongerpared to their normal counterparts there was simply not enough of them to pose a danger to them. They weren''t in a hurry and simply ground at them in a calm and collected manner, trying to minimalize the damage they would receive and to conserve as much mana and strength possible. The captain looks behind him and gets infuriated by the sight. He quickly turns his head around and his eyes widen as Reign was no longer in front of him. He panics a bit before looking down. Reign was in a very low stance to the left of him, his sword slices a bit into the ground as he delivers an upwards sh to the captain. The captain quickly reacts and shes down, unfortunately for him, the quick attack didn''t have as much momentum and beforepared to Reign''s attack. The scimitar together with the captain''s right arm gets blown back by the strength of Reign''s attack before he quickly turns his wrist to deliver a downwards sh at the captain. The red mana shows up again to guard the captain''s body. As Reign''s swordes into contact with it, it stops as it gets stuck in it. Reign''s veins start bulging as he struggles with all of his might to cut the mana apart. The captain smiles gleefully as he raises his scimitar in an attempt to cut Reign down. He was about to attack when his mana was finally cut apart by Reign. A thin red line could be seen starting from right below his left shoulder and ending at the right side of his waist. The captain takes a couple of steps back, shocked that he was actually hurt. The wound wasn''t very deep, probably less than 1cm, but it was a simple fact that Reign managed to cut the mana apart that shocked him so much. Reign smiles at him, happy that his gamble paid off. Had he not managed to cut the mana apart and wound the captain then his current situation would have been very bad. Even though his previous attack didn''t have a lot of mana imbued into it. Reign had faith in his sword and believed that it would be strong enough to cut through the captain''s defense. The gamble paid off and now their roles were very differentpared to before. Right before this attack, they were about even in their bouts, now Reign was clearly the one holding the advantage. Again he charges at the captain and continues attacking him aggressively. The captain was now struggling against his attacks, fear could be seen in his eyes from the previous attack. He was still fearful of Reign''s attacks as they could cut through his mana defense, he had never experienced something like that, even when fighting the native monsters of the dungeon he was still able to rely on the dark-red mana to win with minimal injuries. Of course, when they were cleaning out the area he was only fighting against the lower leveled monsters as the stronger ones were above him in power and were killed by the orcs that came here. Even his master thatmanded this whole city was simply a weaklingpared to the elite orc troops, each one of them could kill him. Memories from the past were flooding his vision, he remembered when he was a simple goblin that had to scavenge for food and use crude traps to kill prey with his fellow goblins. The first time he fought when he became a hobgoblin was an incredible feeling as his power was many times greaterpared to then, but even then he struggled against stronger foes. Bing a captain was what really set him apart from the others and it was during a life and death battle against another captain where he finally became an Elite and managed to learn how to control his ability. It was an ability that had many great uses and he was ted when the leader of his tribe praised him for his strength and future potential. That all crumbled however when their entire tribe and forest was taken by a foreign enemy. The tribes were taken in by them and he was simply one of many with special powers. He was put inmand of one troop that he slowly raised to their current power. Many yearster they all found themselves preparing for war, a war that sent them across the universe to this small. If they win they will be able to enjoy many benefits and they will be teleported back to their home. He immediately joined a faction and was put as the leader of the troops here in the city. It was a position that made him feel an incredible amount of pride, even though they were simply a mid-tier power in the town. Never did he think the humans they had hunted at the beginning would actuallye all the way here and decimate so many of his men. The human he was fighting against was able to even cut through his mana and it looked like he was still holding back. Rage engulfs him as he thinks of everything, he had struggled too much to be killed now. [Warning, the enemy is turning berserk.] Reign was a bit surprised by the notification, it was not easy for a monster to go berserk as it wasn''t as simple as getting angry. There were many factors that had to be included, factors he didn''t know of course. For the captain to go berserk was a boon for him actually. He really wanted to fight at full power for a bit. Not to mention that the rewards they could get from defeating a berserk Elite monster were bound to be great. The dark-red mana grows and envelops the captain whole in a thin transparentyer. He moves and Reign''s eyes widen as the captain was many times faster than before. The now dark-red scimitar was already above his head before he was able to respond. Bzzzz Lightning crackles in the air as Reign had activated his Lightning Body. Even though he was still not able to fully use the skill and was forced to only move in a straight line while using it, it was enough. The boost it gave was incredible, and so was its mana usage. He dodges the attack with ease before attacking the captain with a light swing of his sword. As expected the attack did nothing and simply ground against the manayer. Reign smiles as he dodges another attack. In a split second, he unleashes tens of attacks at different parts of the captain''s body. No wound was made but he was able to see theyer fluctuate, it was obvious that the huge boost to its size was not without any drawbacks. The manayer was thinner and as such wasn''t as strong as previously, not to mention that the mana the captain had to expend every time he got hit was definitely not low. Reign was simply dodging and attacking the captain and that made the berserk monster even angrier. He knew that his current state wouldn''tst for a long time and as such he needed to kill his opponent quickly, that was however impossible if he simply dodged every time. The captain looks around and sees Beast together with Ronny and Cameron. With a cruel smile the captain charges at them. If Reign was not going to fight him then he would simply make him. Even if he decides not to then he would simply kill the humans in front of him. He was fully confident that his manayer was enough to block Reign''s attacks. After all even after fighting for so long Reign had not disyed any stronger attacks, which made the captain overconfident, something that probably wouldn''t have happened if he wasn''t in a berserk state. The captain draws nearer to Beast but finds something out of ce. Beast wasn''t panicking like the other two humans. He was simply drawing his bow and shooting at the skirmishers, sometimes dodging a javelin. There was no fear present on his face. Bzzz A huge amount of lightning was suddenly behind him. Reign, who was now right next to him whispers. "Too cocky." Lightning Stab The attack from Reign pierces through the captain''s defense like it was made out of paper. If the captain was paying attention to him maybe he would have been able to respond and defend against it, but now it was toote. The huge lightningnce pierces through the captain''s chest before disappearing. The captain falls to his knees as a huge hole was present on his chest. This was the end of the road for him. "Human, too strong." The captain utters before falling down to the ground and dying. Chapter 106 Entering The Building With the captain dead the other hobgoblins start panicking and with Reign now joining the fight it was fairly easy to kill all of them. Nobody suffered major injuries and Reign was luckily able to defeat the captain with only some bruises and minor cuts on his body. It was mostly thanks to the captain going after Beast in his enraged state which let Reign attack him from behind and end his life quickly. Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 19 Berserk ELITE Hobgoblin Captain killed, 700 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Rank B Shroud of Dark Trials acquired - Rank B Betrayer, Gift of the Chief acquired - Rank C The Broken Devotion Amulet acquired - Rank ? Scourge Urn acquired [The yers have earner 8 400 exp and 120S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 1 580 exp and 24S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained [Your subordinate has killed 4 monsters, 2 200 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained [Your pets have killed 1 monster, 550 exp points earned.] ? "Items!" Shadow shouts in happiness as he looks at the rewards they had gotten. Everyone gets close and looks at the descriptions of the new items. [ Rank B Shroud of Dark Trials ] C Cape Def: 15 Vitality + 2 Endurance + 2 Description: A cape made with unknown leather as the main material. The heaviness of the cape is significantly higherpared to any other and thus it is able to partially defend against attacks. By channeling mana to the cape the hidden function in the leathery material will be activated and the cape will start a dim red color, further strengthening the user''s defense. [ Rank B Betrayer, Gift of the Chief ] C Scimitar Atk: 50 Strength + 2 Agility + 2 Description: A de gifted to the captain of the underground city''s troops by their leader. The captain had betrayed his previous tribe and joined the leader immediately with his elite troops, an act that satisfied the leader deeply. The pitch-ck metal used in forging the sword was a great mana conductor and will allow the user to channel mana easier than normal des. By activating the function hidden deep inside of the sword it will glow a dim red light and further boost the user''s speed and strength. [ Rank C The Broken Devotion Amulet ] Spirit + 2 Willpower + 3 Description: An amulet worn by a woman that was devoted to her husband and family to the very end. Seeing her husband for whom she cared the most in the world leave her for another she became angry, consumed by darkness. Vowing to get revenge she went on a path of ughter, the amulet is the only thing left from her, it will protect its wearer until destroyed, but be warned, if you ever betray those that trust you then you shall feel its wrath. [ Rank ? Scourge Urn ] ???? Description: An urn that hosts a mysterious power inside of it, it is advised that the yer take it to an expert before doing anything. "Well the cape goes to Tank, he will need it when we attack the boss," Shadow says before looking at Tank who was shaking his head. "I have enough defense, I rarely even get injured nowadays, one of you guys should take it, after all, it''s not like the boss will only focus on me." Everyone ponders a bit after Tank''s words, it''s true that he usually takes the brunt of the boss''s attacks, but his words are also correct. No boss would only focus on him, if they have a chance to attack someone else they will. After a bit of pondering Wolf is the one that takes the cape, Reign puts the scimitar in the inventory as nobody used such a weapon, he might have a use for itter though. The amulet went to Shadow as he was still the defensively weakest amongst the melee fighters in the group. "So, shall we just give it to captain Eldar when we get back?" Shadow asks everyone after they all inspect the urn. Everybody nods while Reign says. "The mana that is leaking from it seems familiar to me, I think it''s the same as the hobgoblin captain''s." "Hmm, still, it''s safer to simply wait before we give it to Eldar for inspection." Wolf answers Reign who simply nods before looking at the gate in front of them. Everyone looks at each other before they warily enter. The inside of the building was bleak. Everything inside was made out of some kind of metal and rocks. It didn''t seem to have any purpose other than to simply store soldiers inside of it. That was another thing that confused them, there was nobody on the first floor. Everyone was getting a sense of dj vu as the same had happened in the hidden dungeon. Enemies attacking them in front of the final part, the empty first floor that seemingly had no reason to exist. Since it was like that then there should definitely be a secret room here, right? Well wrong, even after an hour of searching they found nothing. The whole floor was empty, the only thing they could find was blood on the walls and floor. It had already dried off and seemed to have been here for quite a long time. "Why is there so much blood sttered everywhere on this floor, what the hell happened here?" Shadow inspects the blood with everyone while being alert to any dangers that could threaten them. After some more time, they decided to head to the 2nd floor. It was empty again, the whole floor was in a mess though. There was even some fresh blood on the walls that they were able to see. Slowly walking forward they hear a clicking sound in front of them. Swish Swish A multitude of arrows and bolts fly through the air, aimed straight at them. Tank immediately uses his mana shield to defend everyone. ng! The arrows and bolts simply bounce off the shield, but even so, they managed to leave a small crack on it, a feat that was actually not easy at all. Everyone tensed up, if these kinds of traps were what they had to face on each floor then this was going to be a bit tricky. 5 times. That is how many times they triggered traps on the second floor. They were all simr to each other. Arrows, bolts, and even some javelins would beunched at them from the walls and sometimes even the ceiling or floor. Those were the more tricky ones as Ronny actually got hit by two arrows from above, one hit him in the shoulder while the other prated his foot. He was screaming in agony for a while before Beast gave him and Cameron his ring, they both used their mana and managed to heal him. Beast took the ring back when they were finished, satisfied that he didn''t need to use any mana to heal Ronny, as any mana lost now would be less mana for the boss fight. The third floor was even harder. Next to the numerous projectile traps, there were even explosive traps and some that would release a poisonous cloud. The poison was not a big deal as Wolf would just burn it before it coulde near them. It was the explosions that were the hardest to deal with as they happened immediately after triggering the trap. Finally, they managed to climb up the fourth floor where there were no more traps. Just a bunch of variant hobgoblins that they had to kill before reaching the boss. It took them a total of 3 hours to climb from the first floor of the building to the final fifth floor. Before climbing the stairs that led to the highest floor Reign checked his status. Level: 19 ( 13 750 / 15 000 ) ss: Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: Human / N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 6 Strength: 31 (43(+7 from ability, +5 from item) Agility: 35 (50) (+8 from ability, +7 from item) Endurance: 16 (23) (+3 from ability +4 from item) Vitality: 18 (25) (+ 4 from ability, +3 from item) Willpower: 16 (21) (+ 5 from ability) Spirit: 30 (45) (+5 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 54 exp: 75%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Name: Greenie Level: 17 ( 6 530 / 9000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 40 Agility :34 Endurance : 24 Vitality : 24 Willpower : 14 Spirit : 13 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Special : Blessing from a tribe leader Both him and Greenie were close to leveling up, the uing battle and the finished quest would definitely be enough for that. With an eager expression on his, face Reign starts climbing the stairs with everyone else while a being on the fifth floor slowly opens his eyes that released a menacing dark-purple shine. Chapter 107 Reigns Decision Reign was stunned as he looked at the bloody floor around him. He was surrounded, there was no way out, he knew that. There were more than 100 Elite captains surrounding him, each holding a pitch-ck scimitar the same as the previous captain wielded. d in purple mes that were slowly killing them in exchange for enormous power they slowly moved towards him, ready to deal the finishing blow. "How did it end up like this?" Reign clutches his two swords as he looks behind the captains where an orc shaman was. The shaman was biggerpared to his normal counterparts by about 30%. Sitting on a steel throne the shaman was leaning his head against his left hand as he smiled at Reign. A couple of minutes earlier. As they were all climbing the stairs that led to the final floor of the dungeon Reign started hearing the voice again. "Ohh, it''s gonna be a really messy situation up there boy, you sure you wanna go?" "Shut up." "Ohe on, I''m just looking after you, you know what, I''ll make you a deal, just listen to me and use our power, you''ll see that nothing will be able to stand in your way." "Shut up." ", alright, but don''te crying back once you see that you can''t deal with what''s in store for you." Reign didn''t even bother toment on thest sentence. The enemy was just a level 20 boss, he was definitely troublesome but not something he and the others couldn''t deal with. One should know that when going all out each of them could explode with powerparable to a mini-boss of the same level, Reign was even stronger, thanks to his S rank ability he was on par with a level 20 mini-boss. That coupled with the bonus he could get after using his sword''s ability would make him as strong as a normal level 20 boss. It was unfortunate that the sword had a 2-day cooldown and since 2 days haven''t passed since he hadst used it he was unable to rely on that. Finally, they got to the end of the stairs, a pitch-ck floor awaited them. There was almost no light source on the final floor, only some dim torches were aze and the lighting from them was too weak to light up even 30% of the floor. Everyone immediately tenses up and gets into a battle formation, such an environment was suitable for ambushes and they were certain the enemy was aware of it. "Why so tense humans?" A deep old voice could suddenly be heard in front of them. They couldn''t see far enough, but they were certain that it was the boss. "My mistress was quite mad when you destroyed the sliver of soul she had put inside that human, thanks to that, humans, I was tasked with killing all but one of you." "The arrogant fool that dared to threaten my mistress." The old voice grows louder suddenly. "I will make you understand what begging for death is." "Hmph, let me see you try you old bastard." Reign sneers as he walks towards the voice with everyone else. They were still incredibly alert and were waiting for an enemy to jump them at any moment. That however didn''t happen. Before they knew it they had traversed most of the floor and after a couple of seconds, they were able to see the boss. [ Dungeon Boss Raal "The Dream Shatterer" ] C Orc Level: 20 ? The very second they saw him they froze. The huge orc shaman was sitting on a throne while looking down at them. They all saw his eyes and froze. The pressure the orc was emanating was not something a level 20 boss should have, it was simr to the pressure the so-called gods had. "What is it humans, you came in my city quite arrogantly and caused a huge ruckus. So why, now that you are before me, do you say nothing?" The old shaman was 2.5 meters tall and had a gray beard that was braided and went down to his chest. Many scars could be seen on the parts of his body that were visible. He was wearing a dark purple robe that showed his left arm whole, together with a part of his chest. "No matter, you foolish weaklings will die anyway." Right after his sentence ended hobgoblins suddenly came out of the darkness. There were about a hundred of them and nobody was concerned before they figured one thing out. They were all captains, not only captains but Elite captains, the same as the one Reign fought against in front of the building. Everyone''s eyes were wide open in disbelief, how could there be so many of them? Weren''t Elite monsters hard to find? Why does this orc have more than a hundred in his army?! "Everyone go all out, we have to break through quickly!" Reign shouts as he explodes with lightning, the battle in front of them was an impossible one, the only thing they could do is retreat. It was a shame that all their work would be for naught, but they could alwayse back in the future and kill this arrogant bastard that was sitting on the throne. "Hahaha." The orcughs mockingly as he hears Reign''s words. He lifts his arm up and an enormous amount of mana could be seen swirling around it. Tens of purple beams shoot out andnd on the captains, lighting them on fire. "What?!" Wolf shouts as he looks at the captains that were screaming in agony as they were getting burned alive. "None of you shall escape." The screams stop as all the captains suddenly stop struggling. With hollow eyes, they look at the party and start moving towards them. "We''re going back!" Reign shouts as they all run back, ready to unleash their full power to break through the encirclement. "A futile attempt, as I have already said." "None." "Shall." "Escape." Raal''s voice echoed through the whole floor as he calmly spoke. It irritated Reign greatly to hear their enemy talk in such a condescending voice, but there was nothing he could do, even if he still had the sword''s power it wouldn''t be enough to defeat him. Lightning, fire, shadows, wind. All of those elements could be seen as they unleash their powers without any reservation. Huge explosions could be seen in front of them as a cloud of dust suddenly blocked their view. Tank was charging in front as the huge red bull was materialized around him and the others. With great force, they break through the cloud of dust before suddenly slowing down. Before they could even realize what had happened they had stopped, Tank''s skill worked in such a way that they were all synchronized, there was no stopping before Tank decides so. "Tank!" Shadow lets out a horrifying shout as they all look in front. Tank was standing with his back turned to them, 5 des could be seening out of his back as blood was spurting everywhere. Two hobgoblins were on both of his sides as their scimitars were plunged deep inside from the sides. Everyone had their eyes wide open, horrified at what had happened. "I''m sorry C" Before Tank could finish his words a hobgoblin captain in front of him shes sideways and his head flies in the air. "Taaank!!!" Shadow shouts in a great rage as he uses his shadow body to charge at the captains that had killed his friend. With incredible speed, hees in front of them and unleashes a barrage of attacks while the shadows around them pierce their feet and legs. Shadow plunged his ming dagger deep inside the neck of the captain that killed Tank before twisting it and slicing his whole neck open. "That''s what you ge-" Shadow stops his words as blood spurts out from his mouth. Looking down he could see a scimitaring out from his chest. "Shadow!" Reign shouts as he goes to help his friend, everyone starts fighting the captains as retreating was now impossible. Reign had arrived at Shadow who was already at death''s door. He blocks an attack aimed at Shadow while summoning the ck scimitar in his left hand. Using the sword and de he blocks and attacks simultaneously as he cuts down a couple of captains whose defense was incredibly low, probably a result of the purple mes that were burning them. "Shadow, no, please, no." Reign grabs Shadow as the captains suddenly retreat, looking at his dying friend''s face Reign was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do. "Just hang on for a bit, I''m gonna get us all out of here." Reign shakes his friend as he shouts. "I ept!" Reign waits for a bit before realizing nothing was happening. "Don''t you hear me, I ept, show me the power you im I have!" " seems like you have forgotten, you already said no little Reign." The voice mockingly says as Reign remembers their previous conversation. While bringing his head up he could see Wolf and Greenie fighting the numerous captains, they were both already wounded as many cuts could be seen on their bodies. Beast was in the middle of them and was shooting the captains with everything he had. His wolves were already dead, sacrificed to help Wolf and Greenie out. "Please, I''ll do anything just, please help me." "Anything you say?" The voice asks him. "Yes!" Reign shouts in response. "Well since you are so desperate." Reign''s eyes widen in joy as he hears the response. "No." "Thank you, w- wait, what?" Reign''s eyes suddenly change as he hears the response. The voice startsughing gleefully at him. "I told you that there was no second chance, now look, look what your stubbornness did." Reign looks in front of him with horror in his eyes. Wolf and Greenie did their best but in the end, they were overrun. Wolf''s body was falling down as his arms and head were cut off. Three captains could be seen holding them as two started biting into the arms, feasting after their victory. Greenie was still trying to fight but it was futile. He had used all of his skills and was more than 3 meters tall. Numerous captains were hanging from his body as their scimitars were stabbed deeply inside of it. He was missing an eye and left arm while still using his empty right hand to punch them. It was only a couple of secondster that he sumbed to his wounds and fell dead. Beast was torn apart by the raging captains, they didn''t even use their scimitar, with their bare hands they grabbed all of his limbs as they pulled with all of their might. It was a gruesome sight as his wide-open eyes were looking in Reign''s direction. "No, no no no no no." Reign repeatedly said. Suddenly he stops and shakingly looks down. Shadow had stopped breathing. His best friend''s bodyy motionless in his arms. Reign was looking at his face with a nk expression on his face. There was no panic nor fear present anymore. Carefully he puts down his friend''s body as he stands up straight. "I''m sorry everyone, you''ll have to wait a bit for me." With a resolute gaze, he looks at the orc shaman still sitting on his throne. "See, that''s what happens when you, wait, what''s with that face?" The voice suddenly says in a nervous manner. "Shut up." "Hey, you can''t possibly think that you can defeat them all by yourself right?" "Shut up." "Alright, tell you what." The voice says. "I''ll give you the power, you will be able to ughter all of them ok?" "Shut up," Reign says as he slowly starts walking towards Raal, the captains around him suddenly stop what they''re doing as they look at him. Their bodies start shaking as an incredible fear overtook their fragile minds. "This, you idiot, you''re burning your own soul!" The voice shouts in rage. "Are you nning on dying together with all of them!?" "You want to know something interesting?" "Huh, what are you talking about now?" "I never really feared death, I only feared what would happen to the people I hold dear after I am gone." Reign somberly says as pure white mana blows around in. White lightning could be seen flickering everywhere. "Now that they are gone, why bother staying here?" Reign swings his swords in a leisure manner and huge lightning waves go forth. The captains that were already paralyzed in fear could do nothing as they burn to ashes in an instant. He looks at Raal who had stood up. His eyes were full of fear towards Reign, no, not Reign, it was as if apletely different being was standing in front of him. Before he could do anything Reign disappears, only to be seen standing right in front of him. "Do you want to save your friends?" The voice suddenly speaks. "What?" Chapter 108 Fighting Raal Reign''s arm was suspended above him, ready to strike Raal with his pure-white lightning. He was still, his eyes were wide in shock over the words he had just heard. "You, what did you just say?" Reign speaks calmly, trying to hide the fact that his mind was in turmoil right now. "I asked you if you wanted to save your friends, I can help you do that." "How?" ", you have to give me an answer first, will you ept my proposal or not?" "How can I be sure that you aren''t deceiving me?" Raal was standing in front of Reign and watching him as he talked. He was confused, what happened to this human, did he lose his mind? He had no ns on saying anything though. The lightning enveloping Reign''s sword was powerful enough to extinguish his life in a mere moment. He wasn''t ready to die yet, his mistress had promised himrge rewards if he managed to hold an anchor point and deceive the orcs. Not to mention that the pressure emanating from the lightning and Reign himself was overwhelming, it was as if he was once again standing in front of his mistress. Fear and death were the only two things he could feel when looking at the human in front of him. (How could he be so powerful?!") Thought Raal as he gulped in fear. "I never lie Reign, that is one thing that you can be sure of, have I ever lied to you before?" That was true, every time the voice spoke it would be because it was enraged at someone or something, those emotions would be then transferred to Reign who would gain extraordinary powers for a brief moment. But still, he remembered what Raegan told him before he left. "Don''t listen to the thing inside of you alright?" Remembering those words Reign was torn between what to do. Should he take the risk and trust the voice? Could it truly bring his friends back? Or should he simply do what he had nned on doing in the first ce? "You''re thinking of what that man told you huh? The voice echoes in his head. Suddenly Reign turns his head around. "Surprised?" He was standing right next to him. A ck robe that fell down to his ankles. Raven-ck hair was slightly curved at the ends while falling down nearly to his shoulders, something that happened after he hadn''t cut it for more than a month. ck eyes that seemed to absorb all the light in the vicinity. That was the description of the person standing next to him. The style of clothing, the color of his hair and eyes was different but, it was him. "You, how are you?" "I am you Reign, the other side of the same coin." The dark Reign speaks while smiling at him. Darkness was twisting around as ck lightning could be seen flickering around him. Two sides of the same coin. One d in light while the other in darkness. Raal was shocked to the point of wanting to die right now. (He-he is-) Before his thought could be finished he stopped as he felt his very soul almost left his body. The dark Reign had looked straight at him with a menacing smile. "Shhhh." His voice could be heard in Raal''s head as he simply gulps in fear. (Even death won''t save me from him huh?) Raal mockingly smiles at himself. He finally knew why Reign was so powerful, his mistress? She was not even worth mentioningpared to him. "Now Reign, what will you do?" "You said you are a part of me right?" "Yes, so you should trust me, after all, who can you trust if not yourself?" "Then why can he see you?" "Huh?" The dark Reign blinks innocently at his question. That was bad, he didn''t think things through, after all, he didn''t think that Reign was in a condition where he would still look at every single detail. "Well that''s- no!" The dark Reign suddenly screams as Reign swings his sword at Raal. Halfway through though he stops and looks at him with a smile. "I think I figured it out, why you don''t want me to kill him that is." "Not just that but everything, if my theory is correct then your words were definitely true, you can save them, but so can I right?" "Tch, damn it." The dark Reign says with annoyance as he looks at Reign. "Don''t feel bad, you were very persuasive, I was ready to give in you know?" "But I remembered something." Reign says as he shes down at Raal. The white lightning passes through him, leaving only ashes in his stead. "What?" Everything around them suddenly stops. Cracks form on the air itself as the dimension they were in was slowly falling apart. "The devil also doesn''t lie," Reign says with a smile. (Authors note: Yes, I know that this is very debatable, but in my book and this world it''s true. So no arguing pleaseeeee!!!) The dimension slowly falls apart like cracked ss as Reign disappears. The dark Reign looks at the ce he previously stood and chuckles. "The devil doesn''t, hmph, well you''re not too far off boy." He looks around at the half-destroyed dimension. "I hope you can defend for a long time, I''m anticipating what you might be, as for this petty little mind trick, I guess I should give some payback huh." Heughs lightly as he sends a tiny bolt of lightning in the distance before the dimensionpletely breaks apart. "Reign!" Shadow shakes his friend who had just opened his eyes. They were still on the final floor, standing right in front of the final boss, Raal. Raal had his eyes wide open as he springs up from his throne. His mind was racing as he couldn''t believe the situation before him. "Impossible, how did you- arrghh!" He suddenly screams in pain as he clutches his head before falling down onto his throne. "What did you do human!?" He shouts in anger while still grabbing onto his head that was throbbing in pain. "Sorry, did that hurt you, I just destroyed that little illusion of yours." Reign smiles gleefully at Raal. "You nearly got me to be honest, I should have figured it out even earlier, you and the enemies were simply too strong, no matter how you look at it, it was simply too big of a differencepared to the rest of the dungeon," Reign says while taking the scimitar out of the inventory. He actually felt a bit awkward now without it. A normal sword in the right hand and a curved one in the left, it was a weird sight. "Kill them!" Raal roars as over a hundred hobgoblins charge at the party from the darkness. Reign smiled at the familiar sight. The difference from before was that the hobgoblins were normal ones with variants mixed with them. He could see two that looked stronger, they were probably elites. "So, what are we waiting for guys?" Reign smiles at Shadow and the others as he charges at the enemies. Lightning flickers around him as he slices apart the pitiful hobgoblins that stood in his way. Wolf and Shadow look at each other before smiling helplessly. They all charge as Beast was moving between them. In such a formation he was free to shoot his arrows without worry. Explosions, tremors, mes, there was a multitude of things happening at every passing second as they were decimating the enemies around them. Raal was dumbstruck at the sight. He had used almost all of his mana together with the power his mistress had given him tounch the mind attack at Reign. (He should be dead, how, just how did he break through the illusion?!) His mind was racing to find an answer and a way out of the situation. His strength was in controlling minds, a weakened version of his mistress''s power that could take over souls with ease. With his minions losing the battle and him being injured there was no way out, he was going to die today. "No, not like this, my troops, kill them all!" He roars as purple mes erupt from his body, in an instant over a hundred beams of purple mana hit the hobgoblins before setting them aze as well. Compared to the illusion the power-up was weaker as the mes were much dimmer. The hobgoblins were still on the losing end even with it. "Tch, annoying tricks," Reign says as he goes holds nothing back while fighting. His body was d in lightning as he flickers between enemies who fall dead shortly after. His speed was far above them and most of the time they couldn''t even react to his attacks. ng! An elite was finally able to defend against his attack. With a ferocious smile, Reign swings his two swords without any notion of defending. Dual-wielding was not something he was ustomed to but even so, he was able to inflict many wounds on the elite swordsman who was simply helpless against the onught. Downward sh With his curved sword high in the air, Reign uses his skill and brings it down ferociously. The poor hobgoblins knees shake as the impact from the attack was a bit too much for him. Without any moment to rest the hobgoblin''s eyes go wide as a lightningnce wasing at his chest. Lightning stab The sword easily pierces through the chest of the defenseless hobgoblin. Pale white light could be seening out from Reigns'' eyes as he continues with his onught. Wolf and the others were in simr situations. Greenie had used both of his racial abilities and was decimating the hobgoblins with his huge size. The great hammer was smashing apart 3 to 5 enemies with every swing while the phantom of Groll could be seen nearby, fighting the enemies who had no way of defending against the raw power contained in each of his swings. Tank had used his set ability and went on a frenzy, he was still conscious and aware of his actions, the blood frenzy was a tough skill to use but he was holding on without too much difficulty. Shadow was wielding his ming dagger as he was cutting the necks of many goblins. Each of his swings would make a fountain of blood spurt out of them, only to be absorbed by the dagger right away. Wolf''s mes were burning the hobgoblin''s apart as he was now taking on the other elite. A tinge of purple could be seen in the ghostly green mes as he was wearing a smile while fighting recklessly. Beast was calmly shooting his arrows while his wolves were standing guard around him. With their levels now higher they were able to effectively fight the normal hobgoblins. After only a couple of minutes had passed before all the hobgoblins were dead. Seeing all of his troops dead Raal was in despair, he had no more mana left, and even moving was something that took a huge toll on his body right now. Before he could even say anything a sword enveloped by lightning was thrown at him. The sword pierces deeply in his chest as it embeds him on the throne. Chapter 109 Reigns Revenge "Kya!" Raal screams in agony as he spits out a mouthful of blood. The sword had pierced right through the chest with the handle embedding deeply into his flesh. The steel throne was easily pierced as well, as the sword''s de was sticking out from the back. "D-don''t," Raal says weakly as he looks at the slowly approaching Reign. Lightning still flickered around him as his eyes were still shinning with a pale-white color. Reign simply looks at him with no emotion in his eyes. His footsteps were uniform and slow while his face was devoid of any emotion. It was as if the big orc in front of him was nothing more than trash he was about to take out. "P-please," Raal says. He tries to lift his arm in an attempt to block Reign''s way. With a simple sh of the scimitar, a couple of fingers fly through the air as Raal screams painfully. "Please?" Reign looks at the orc who was the same height as him while sitting on the throne. The sheer contempt in his voice was like cold water pouring over Raal''s body. The orc knew that there was no way he woulde out of here alive. Gritting his teeth he speaks once again. "I-I''ll help you, you came here for the anchor point right?" Raal says with a crazed look on his face. "I''ll show you where it is, I''ll help you take control and-" Before he could finish his sentence he stops as he feels the touch of cold steel on his neck. Reign had put the scimitar''s edge on his neck and looked like he was about to kill him. "I don''t need you for that, answer me one thing orc," Reign says coldly. He indeed had no need for Raal''s help as he was able to feel strange mana further away from the city. He had no evidence to further his thoughts but he was fairly certain that it was the so-called anchor point. The mana was hidden previously and only after he had destroyed the illusion that Raal had made was he able to finally feel it. Of course, that was not the only change that happened after the illusion was broken. "Y-yes." Raal nods vigorously to Reign. To his minions, he was the cruel and powerful leader of the underground city, a mighty figure that could influence the minds of his enemies and was above all. But in front of stronger beings, Raal was always full of humility, he was an orc that went through hell to achieve his current level and would do anything to survive. "Your mistress, can you call her?" Reign inches closer to Raal as he smiles viciously. Raal could feel the blood in his body going cold as he looks at Reign''s eyes. The white light that emanated from them gave Reign a mysterious vibe around him and made people subconsciously think of themselves as below him. "Iye..wwhy?" Raal stumbles with his words as he couldn''t understand the strange request that Reign had. Call his mistress? Why would he ever want to do something like that, did this human gopletely crazy and actually thought he could defeat her? "I asked," Reign says as he grabs the handle of the sword still pierced through Raal. "Can you." With a slow movement, Reign starts twisting the sword in his hand. Raal grits his teeth in pain as he tries his best to withstand the pain. "Call." "Your mistress?" "Y-Yes!" Raal utters with difficulty as the paining from his wound was simply too much for him to handle. With a gentle smile on his face Reign lets go of the sword. "Then do so," Reign says with a wide grin on his face. Raal nods but stops as he looks down at the sword still embedded in his chest. Reign notices and calls Beast over. "Hey, heal him a bit ok?" Reign tells the confused Beast as he steps closer to Raal that was equally confused. Grabbing the sword firmly Reign swiftly pulls it out of Raal''s chest. Blood starts spurting as Raal groans in pain. Beast immediately steps in and uses the healing magic from his ring. After a couple of seconds, the amount of blood spurting out had already lowered. A couple of minutester the blood hadpletely stopped flowing out as a scab had started forming on Raal''s wound. "That''s enough." Reign grabs Beast''s arm and stops him from healing Raal any further. He just needed the orc to be healed enough to move and call his mistress over. Of course, Reign already knew that it wouldn''t be the real body of the demon, simply a part of the soul would be sent again to converse with the orc. Raal goes over to the middle of the battleground. The ritual he needed to perform to call his mistress required fresh blood and flesh to be used. The hobgoblins that were ughtered mercilessly were more than enough to do so. Raal''s face was scrunched up in seriousness as he performed the necessities for the ritual. His thoughts however were a different story. "Hehehe, when my mistress descends then these humans will be finished, how arrogant to think you are qualified to call her over." Raal had drawn a huge magic circle with the blood and flesh of his fallen minions. Sitting down in the middle of it he starts praying as a red mist forms around him. Several minutes pass before an explosion could be heard. All of the blood mist had fused together to form a ball in the air above the magic circle. With an intense explosion, the blood mist disappears and a translucent, red figure could be seen hovering in the air. Slowly the figure floats down and stops in front of Raal. The translucent figure was like a ghost and no features could be seen on it as the blood mist that formed it was scattered all around it. "My minion, for you to call me, I presume the task I had given you is finished." Raal''s body trembles slightly after her words. He knew that he would be a dead orc in a couple of seconds if he couldn''t exin everything to his mistress. "Well no, I told him to call you, you ugly bit@#" Reign walks toward the figure with a wide smile and steps. The demon looks over to him and everyone could feel an invisible pressuree down on their shoulders as a blood-red wind started blowing from the figure. "You!" The demon growls in fury as it remembers the human that dared destroy a part of its soul while threatening her. She slowly rises up in the air while all the blood on the floor slowly starts floating in the air. "I''m d you remember me," Reign tells her as his figure disappears into a white blur in the air. In a single instant, he was already in front of the airborne figure with his sword prating the stomach. White lightning flickers around as the demon screams in pain. "I told you that I would destroy all of your soul didn''t I?" Reign looks at her with a crazed look in his eyes. "Consider this as payback for what you made me go through in that illusion of yours and remember, one day I will find you, and I will make sure that it will be yourst." White light shines brightly as he grabs the figure''s head with his left hand. An incredible amount of lightning bursts out from his arm as the figure lets out a bone-chilling scream before dissipating in the air. Reign slowlyes back to the shocked Raal. (I-impossible, mistress''s body was made from pure blood-mana that should be impervious to physical attacks while at the same time being highly resistant to any other form of damage.) Reign stops in front of him as he looks up. Seeing his now calm face Raal had a bad premonition and quickly started talking. "Congratu-" A swing of the sword interrupted him. Raal''s head flies through the air as a smile could still be seen on his face. "That was also payback." Reign kicks the headless body as he turns around to go to his friends that were looking at him with a weird expression. "Bro, you alright?" Shadow asks him immediately as Reign looks at him with a confused face. "Of course, I just thought that it would be nice to inflict more damage to that demon before killing the boss." He shrugs his shoulders as he simply strolls towards the steel throne. Chapter 110 Class Advancement And Rewards Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 20 Dungeon Boss Orc Shaman killed, 1000 exp gained - Lvl 25 Avatar of Tragmath killed, 3500 exp gained - Lvl 19 Elite Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 650 exp gained - Lvl 19 Elite Hobgoblin Captain killed, 650 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 500 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 500 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 600 exp gained - Rank A Venom and Poison, Twins of Corruption - Rank B The Sinful Lure Bracelet - Rank B Cataclysmic Branch - Rank B Deserted Codex - Rank B Shiverspine [The yers have earner 32 550 exp and 325S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 6 120 exp and 65S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinates experience...] - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 500 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 600 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 600 exp gained [Your subordinate has killed 12 monsters, 7 700 exp points earned.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Skirmisher killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 18 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 550 exp gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 500 exp gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 500 exp gained - Lvl 17 Hobgoblin Warrior killed, 500 exp gained - Lvl 19 Hobgoblin Spearman killed, 600 exp gained [Your pets have killed 6 monsters, 3 200 exp points earned.] Ding! Ding! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 20, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 2 Endurance +1, Agility + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 20 ( 6 370 / 20 000 ) ss: Swordsman (Please finish the dungeon before unlocking the ss advancement ) (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 8 Strength: 31 (43) (+7 from ability, +5 from item) Agility: 36 (52) (+9 from ability, +7 from item) Endurance: 17 (25) (+4 from ability +4 from item) Vitality: 18 (25) (+ 4 from ability, +3 from item) Willpower: 16 (31) (+ 5 from ability, + 10 ???) Spirit: 30 (47) (+7 from ability, +10 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 60 exp: 25%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Name: Greenie Level: 18 ( 4 230 / 11 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 42 Agility :34 Endurance : 26 Vitality : 26 Willpower : 15 Spirit : 14 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Special : Blessing from a tribe leader Ding! [ System has found irregrities with the yers, analyzing the irregrities.] Reign and the others were surprised by the system''s announcement. Irregrities? What was it talking about? Ding! [System has found that the yers have received marks, yers must finish the trials before advancing their sses.] "What?!" Reign and the others were now shocked. They had heard from Eldar and the others trainers that the trials usually only ur once, at level 10 when yers can choose a ss the first time. The other advancements were usually done by the system after reaching the appropriate level. "Eldar said that a trial is different for every single person, depending on how well you do there you will have a chance to get a better trainer and have rarer sses to advance to," Shadow says while looking a bit worried. It was natural after all. Before they were level 10 they did their best to be stronger and to be ready for the trials, only to find that they actually didn''t need to because of their exploits. Now after being relieved of such a thing, they were simply told that they had to do it in the end? "It''s to be expected after all." Wolf sighs from the side. "Compared to back then we are simply much stronger, after all, what kind of a level 18 yer can decimate monsters of the same level like us, not to mention that even Elites are not worth mentioning when we go all out." "I agree, the system knows that, well that coupled with the marks that we got probably allow us to gain ess to much stronger ss advancements right away, so the system wants to restrict us." Reign said while in a thinking pose. He didn''t know what to think of this, the system clearly wants to restrict their growth, but was that a bad thing, their powers have grown rapidly and if they continued that way then in the future they might not be able to get used to it, that would cause them to be much weakerpared to how strong they should be. "I know what you''re thinking Reign." Wolf chips in from the side again. "It''s probably what the system is doing, haven''t you realized it yet?" Wolf swings his sword a couple of times in the air before doing a series of acrobatics. "Huh?" Tank was scratching his head in confusion together with Greenie and Shadow. "By looking at my stats actions like these should be easy, and they are but, there are certain problems when doing them, my body hasn''tpletely adapted to its strength yet and sometimes I go too fast or too slow, my control over my body has be a bit lower than before," Wolf exined everything patiently to everyone who tried doing a series of jumps, kick, punches and so on. Most were still confused as they still felt that it was the same as always. It was only Reign and Beast that noticed differences. Even though they were minute and would not affect their fighting strength right now, it was of high importance that they train more to gain full control over their bodies again. If they continue like this then the difference would only growrger until one day they could only use half of their strength correctly. "I see, the trials are probably there to drain every iota of power out of us, something like that is bound to be helpful in the future," Reign says while forming a fist with his right hand. Wolf nods to Reign before looking around the building. "Why hasn''t the dungeon ended though?" "Right,st time it ended when we killed the boss." Shadowes closer to Reign and Wolf with the others. "Probably because we haven''t found the anchor point yet." Reign calmly states. "The anchor point, so we need to find it huh." Shadow rubs his chin while saying. "Don''t worry, I can feel it, we''re not that far from it," Reign says while everyone looks at him. Nobody asks him why he could feel it when nobody else could, they knew that Reign wouldn''t lie to them about such things. "Now guys, shall we look at the items?" Reign asks everyone before they all go to the items. The items wereying on the floor like usual, except for one. Two green daggers were floating in the air while slowly spinning. Everyone''s eyes were immediately drawn to them as they had never seen such a thing before. [ Rank A Venom and Poison, Twins of Corruption ] Atk : 75 Strength + 4 Agility + 6 Willpower + 4 Description: Twin daggers that were forged by a cksmith who had asked for a wizard''s help. The materials used for the daggers were amongst the highest grade found on the. The cksmith used many parts of poisonous and venomous beasts as the wizard used his magic to enchant the daggers with runes that would increase the potency of the beast materials. After 5 days of forging the daggers were finished. Their des will immediately inflict numerous debuffs on the enemy while slowly killing them from the inside. [ Rank B The Sinful Lure Bracelet ] Spirit + 4 Willpower + 3 Description: An evil item made by a madman who was possessed by a demon. He used the blood of thousands of people to create a masterpiece that would allow him to possess the minds of others. Fortunately, the man was unsessful in the end, but the item was still made and boasted great power. By channeling mana the user can control another being for a period of time. The rate of sess depends on the target''s level and willpower. [ Rank B Cataclysmic Branch ] Atk: 0 Spirit + 2 Willpower + 2 Increasing the power of dark magic + 30% Description : A staff made by a practitioner of evil arts. By soaking the staff in the blood of innocent people he had managed to strengthen it tremendously. Imbuing a dark mana crystal at the top allowed the staff to tremendously increase the power of dark magic. [ Rank B Deserted Codex ] ??? Description : A codex that was sealed by someone. Please break the seal to uncover the contents inside of it. [ Rank B Shiverspine ] C spear Atk + 60 Pration + 20% Strength +2 Description : A spear made from the spine of a strong beast. The spear is incredibly flexible while at the same time being incredibly sharp at its point. Most enemies will have their defensepletely broken by it. By using mana the user can unleash the soul of the beast and unleash a terrifying attack. Chapter 111 Second Vision "Mine mine mine mine!!!!" Shadow lunges at the daggers while everyoneughs at his reaction. The daggers were truly a spectacr sight. The olive green metal was twisted at the handle and smoothened out for the de. The two des were quite different from each other, both by design and size. One looked like how you would imagine a dagger to be, a short handle with a de a bit longer than that of a kitchen knife. The sharp edge looked menacingly under the light as the green color gave it a bit of an evil aura. The back of the de was thicker than the edge by about 1mm and had beautiful engravings on it. The other dagger however was shorter and had small serrations on the edge that were simr to shark teeth. The serration would make it difficult for foes to remove the dagger once it was stabbed as the pain and damage it could cause whileing out would truly be great. "What?" Shadow suddenly exims as he looks at the daggers in his hands. Before the others could ask him what the problem was the daggers shone with a dark green light as they disappear. Everyone was surprised but once again before they could ask Shadow what had happened the same light shines on both of his hands as the daggers once again appear. "Shadow, what just happened?" Reign asks Shadow who had a silly smile on his face. [Answering the yer.] The system suddenly spoke. [Every item of rank A and above has a soul bind function where the item and the user will merge. With a simple thought, the item will be stored in the body of the user via a mark that will appear on a body part. The bonuses given by the item will be present even without taking the item out.] Everyone widened their eyes at the system''s exnation. That was actually something they had all worried about before, what would happen if somebody ever stole their items, now they had the answer as higher tier ones could simply be stored inside of them, making theft impossible. "But still, the bonuses and everything is nice, but why don''t these have any skills?" Shadow looks down on the daggers while spinning them around. The poison they would inflict on an enemy and the debuffs sound great, but without knowing how potent they are it didn''t seem like the rank A weapons were that great. Shadow shes down at the floor and a gash was immediately made, he didn''t even feel any obstruction from the iron as the dagger cuts it. The cut even had some green liquid around it that slowly corroded the iron and made it smoke. Looking at the daggers he channels mana in an attempt to see how they would respond to it. Immediately the green liquid oozes out of it. It was the poison, well it was better to call it acid as it immediately made a hole in the floor after falling a bit fell down. Shadow gulps as he imagines his enemies that would face such a terrifying weapon. Even blocking his attacks should be hard as their weapons wouldn''tst long right? "Damn, that really is lucky." Reign clicks his tongue as he looks at Shadow who was nowughing maniacally. "Don''t you talk about unfair mister!" Shadow immediately stoppedughing and pointed at Reign. " You''re the one that has an S rank ability and a broken S grade sword, you''re the luckiest out of all!" Reign scratches the back of his head as he starts whistling while looking in the air. He turns around and slowly walks towards the other items, ignoring the angry rant of Shadow behind him. "The bracelet is the only thing really useful to us, you guys can decide who gets it, I don''t really need it as both my Willpower and Spirit are strong enough," Reign says as he passes next to the items. Right now there was only one thing on his mind. Why did his Willpower increase by 10? "Was it because of what happened in the illusion, not only that, even my race stat has changed, seems like the system doesn''t recognize me as a human anymore, but then, what am I?" Reign asks himself even though he already had an answer in his head. Beings that controlled both light and darkness, there''s not a lot of them in stories and mythologies, but perhaps he was wrong as the universe was an enormous ce, who knows how many different races and species exist? Everyone picks up the items as they slowly go down the stairs. Reign was still feeling the mana pull and he was confident that that''s where they will find the anchor point. Before doing that however Reign remembers one thing and asks the system. "System, why don''t I see any stat bonuses for Greenie?" Ding! [The yer didn''t state they would like to see the subordinate''splete stats, would the yer like to see the subordinate''s full status from now on?] "Seriously, are you sure you simply didn''t forget to put the bonuses in?" [Negative yer 06, would you like to see the subordinate''s full status from now on?] "Yeah, like I believe you, yes, the answer is yes.] [Affirmative.] Name: Greenie Level: 18 ( 4 230 / 11 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 42 (44) ( + 2 from item ) Agility :34 (37) ( + 3 from item) Endurance : 26 (29) ( + 3 from item ) Vitality : 26 (28) ( + 2 from item ) Willpower : 15 Spirit : 14 Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Special : Blessing from a tribe leader [Monsters are differentpared to yers and as such the stats improved by their ability will not be counted separately.] "Fine," Reign says as he shuts the status window down. After a while they all exit the building, only to find hundreds of hobgoblins surrounding it. Everyone immediately gets into a fighting stance before calming themselves down once the hobgoblins start shouting and running away in fear. It seems that the monsters didn''t expect them to kill the boss and now they were truly afraid. Reign goes forward as everyone follows after him. He was moving opposite of where they previously came, the mana pull was there. As Reign was walking his head suddenly felt dizzy, immediately he stopped and went down to a sitting position, the feeling was familiar and he knew what was about to happen. His consciousness goes away as he suddenly falls asleep, but only for a second. He opens his eyes and only darkness awaited him "It''s different." Says Reign as he looks around, it was dark around him and he couldn''t see anything. Suddenly there was a small ray of lighting in front of him. He was able to see his hands moving as they pushed something away. More and more light was present and before he knew it he could see where he was. "H-Hell?" Reign asks as his mind was in shock. After all how else could he describe the scene in front of him? Mountains of corpses littered the surroundings as rivers of blood were flowing between them. He now knew what the person he was inhabiting was pushing around, they were corpses as now he was standing on one of the many mountains around. The corpses wore two different sets of armor. One was blues like the sky with ornaments on them, Reign could only imagine how grandiose the army was when they marched into battle. The other one was pitch ck with many spikes and skulls on it. The army was definitely a dreadful one as the sight of something like that would put fear deep into the hearts of their enemies. The soldier looks down as he inspects his blue armor. Blood was flowing through the gaps as he was injured from the great war he took part in before. Suddenly Reign was able to hear the soldier talk. "Dead, all dead." Tears slowly start falling down the soldier''s face as he takes his helmet off. In a fit of rage, he throws it down at the river of blood. "And for what, FOR WHAT?!" He roars at the blood-red sky as his nails dig deep in his palms. Falling down on his knees he sobs as he looks at the battlefield around him. "We fought for you, for what we believed in." The soldier slowly takes his gauntlets off as he talks. "And then you just leave us here to die huh?" The soldier asks in bewilderment as he looks up at the sky again. His tears had already stopped as he closes his eyes. Drip. A droplet of water falls on his face as he opens his closed eyes again. Drip by drip water fell on his face. A weak rain started falling down as the soldier suddenly startsughing. "Hahahaha, look my brothers, look." His voice stops as he swallows the pain he felt deep inside of him. There was no one to answer him. "It''s alright, you left us, decided we were trash that should die,ughing in your golden thrones as we die to protect you and the people we hold dear." The soldier starts tearing the armor from his body as he speaks in a sorrowful voice. "But look, you bastards!" He shouts. "Youugh without care but look, here, even the heavens weep for us, for all that were foolish enough to believe you, to fight for you, to die f-..for you." His strong voice bes lower and lower as he talks, suddenly he looks in front of his, at the mountains made from the corpses of his enemies andrades. "It''s fine, if you don''t care then I won''t either, I will be a demon if that is what I must do to avenge them." A weak wind starts blowing on the battlefield as the soldier swears. The wind slowly picks up as it starts spinning around him, in mere seconds the weak wind was now a strong tornado that was destroying the mountains of corpses around the soldier. The soldier was in the middle of it as he was floating in a fetal position while a pitch-ck ball of mana was surrounding him. Bam! An earthshaking explosion could be heard as the ball explodes and with her the tornado and the whole battlefield. The whole area was now a deep, pitch-ck crater. "Haaaaa!" Reign takes a deep breath as he returns to the dungeon, Shadow and the others were looking at him worriedly as he calmed himself down. "Reign?" Shadow calls to him worriedly. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing bad, it''s my ability, sometimes this happens." Reign waves his friend''s worry off as they still look suspiciously at him. "Alright, it''s not the ability, I''m not sure exactly what it is, but it''s nothing bad, I''m not lying about that." "Alright, we trust you, but if there is anything-" "Don''t worry bro, I''ll always tell you guys if there is something serious happening, it''s just that this, I''m still not sure what it is, once I do, I will tell you guys everything ok?" Everyone nods to Reign''s words as they resume their walk towards the anchor point. They were finally so close to finishing the quest that took them on such a long journey. To say they were excited would be an understatement. Chapter 112 The Way Towards The Anchor Point Tap Tap The steps of the party echo inside a new tunnel found at the back of the city. There were no hobgoblins to stand in their way after they had exited the building. The echoes resonate throughout the tunnel as they walk steadily. Drip Droplets of water fall down from the stctites found on the ceiling of the tunnel. It was something that they didn''t see in any of the previous tunnels. The asional sound of the water hitting the ground together with their echoing footsteps made for an eerie atmosphere. Something was different here, the tunnel itself gave them a different feelingpared to the rest of the dungeon. Everyone was on alert as they walked through the tunnel, expecting enemies to pop out at any moment. "You feel it too right Reign?" Wolf asks as hees closer to Reign, his quiet voice unheard by the rest of the party. "Yeah, something is observing us." Reign answers without turning himself. Reign''s stats were higher than the rest of them and ever since he went through the illusion he could feel many weird things. It was as if shackles had been removed from his body and he was able to finally move naturally. Wolf exined that it was what he and many other people called the sixth sense. Danger, opportunity, many things could be felt naturally by people that had it. It was something that couldn''t be exined by words, even scientists struggled to exin the weird phenomena that many im to experience. It was something that both did and didn''t exist. Looking around the damp tunnel they were in Reign felt bothered by the sensation he was experiencing. It was as if someone was pointing a dagger at his back, but he couldn''t see it no matter what he did. Suddenly. Crumble. The rocks of the tunnel next to him crumble apart as something lunges at him. With a quick swing of the sword, Reign manages to defend himself from the ambusher as sparks fly between his sword and the opponent''s weapon. Both Reign and the weird creature get pushed back as he was finally able to see what attacked him. A hexapod being with long and slender legs was standing in front of him. Two antennae twitched as the being looked straight at Reign with its eyes. Its sharp and tough mandibles open and close menacingly as Reign finally realizes what it was, an ant. A huge ant, whose length was over 1m, one of its mandibles had a small cut on it, made from Reign''s sword when they shed previously. The monster suddenly chirps as it brings itself up while swinging its abdomen forward. "Shit!" Reign widens his eyes in realization as he quickly jumps to the side. Strong acid was suddenly sprayed from the abdomen of the ant at the ce he previously stood at. The acid quickly starts working as the ground of the tunnel emits smoke as it was slowly corroded. [ Lvl 20 Worker Ant ] Reign quickly charges at the ant while the rest of the party fought against 3 more that joined the fight. The ant doesn''t wait as it charges forward to meet Reign''s attack. The sword and mandible sh again and Reign swiftly ducks as the two front legs of the ant try to grab him. "Close, can''t let it grab me." Ants are incredibly strong creatures that can carry things anywhere from 10 to 50 times heavier than them. The Asian Weaver ant for example is even more perverted, as those things can lift 100 times their own mass. Reign didn''t want to even imagine what would happen to him if the ant could get a hold of him. With a shout, he swings his sword to the left as he manages to cut off one leg. Spinning quickly Reign summons the scimitar in his left as he does a backhand attack, hitting the left leg of the ant. The scimitar cuts deeply but it doesn''t manage to fully sever the leg, it wasn''t an issue though, as the leg was pretty much useless now by looking at the way it simply hung from the undamaged part. The ant stumbles a bit as the change was sudden, with a shout Reign jumps high while putting his scimitar back in the inventory. He lifts his left hand up as the newly acquired Shiverspine was summoned. Lightning erupts as the whole spear turns a bright blue color. Lightning Spear It was something Reign thought of at the spur of the moment. What would happen if he would to use his lightning spear skill while at the same time holding a spear in his hand? The result? An incredibly fast attack that left the opponent with no time to even respond. The lightning that coated the spear managed to propel it with enormous force while at the same time giving it enormous prating force. The speed was a tad bit slowerpared to the normal lightning spear, but the drawback was neutralized by the added force and pration of the new attack. Before the ant could move or try to block the spear it was toote. Its head burst open as the spear pierced through it together with its body as it had lifted itself to respond to Reign. The yellow blood, otherwise known as "haemolymph" oozes out from the broken chitin of the unfortunate ant. Reign summons the spear back to the inventory before summoning it back in his hand. Lightning crackles as he uses the skill again. "Shadow, duck!" Shadow immediately does what Reign tells him. There was no need to ask anything as he had full faith in his life-long friend. Bzzz The spear blitzes above Shadow''s head as it embeds itself in the thorax of the ant. The enormous insect was immobilized but not yet dead as its legs were still swinging around, trying to grab at anything nearby. It was obvious that withoutpletely destroying the body or the head the monster would still live. Everyone leaves the ant as it was now unable to do anything. The acid was a strong weapon but the other ants were further away and it would be unable to reach that far to attack them. The other two ants were powerless to defend against all of them and quickly follow the first ant to the afterlife. Reign shoots a lightning bullet at the ant''s head but it was unable to deal fatal damage, the chitin was simply too hard. Beast ends the unfortunate ant''s life with his arrow before Reign summons the spear back into his inventory, it was truly good luck for him to find such a weapon right now. "Dammit, I hate insects even when they were tiny!" Shadow curses as he cleans his hand that was covered in ant blood. His daggers were even sharper than he thought and when he channeled his mana he stabbed deeply into the body of one of them, unfortunately for him the daggers were able to easily pierce through the tough chitin with the help of the poisonous acid covering them. As such his two hands were, much to his dismay,pletely covered with the "haemolymph". "Agreed, even though there were only 4 of them at level 20 they were still much harder to deal withpared to hobgoblins, we should tread carefully from now on." Wolf nods to Shadow as he swings his greatsword, there was no blood on the sword as his mes would do quick work and make it evaporate in mere seconds. Greenie and Tank were the most lethal in the battle as their weapons were more focused on blunt damage and simply crushing their opponentspared to the rest of them. Wolf was right behind them with his greatsword as its adjustable weight was very effective as well. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 20 Worker Ant killed, 800 exp gained. - Lvl 20 Worker Ant killed, 800 exp gained. - Lvl 20 Worker Ant killed, 800 exp gained. - Lvl 20 Worker Ant killed, 800 exp gained. [The yers have earner 3 200 exp and 30S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 602 exp and 6S coins.] They all continued their way forward as the ants were simply not enough of a threat to them. Ronny and Cameron who were still with them were slowly getting numb towards the enemies the party fought against. Just a couple of hours ago they never thought that they would be able to witness such battles. The party hadpletely overturned their view of the current world as they never imagined that humans would be so strong so quickly. Compared to them, the two of them and even all the zones were not even worth mentioning. They knew full well that even if they were at the same level as them they would still be weaker as their abilities belonged topletely different tiers. Both of them look at each other while clenching their hands, they weren''t discouraged, they were both looking forward to the day they would be so powerful as well. The way to the anchor point took them 30 minutes to pass, on the way there they were ambushed 4 more times by the ants, all of them being level 20 like the first group. Finally, they were at the end of the dungeon as the anchor point was straight in front of them. Chapter 113 The Anchor Point There was a huge cave at the end of the tunnel that Reign and the others had just traversed. Thousands of stctites could be seen hanging from the 10-meter high ceiling of the cave from which droplets of water would fall down. "What is that?" Shadow asks while looking at the cave with a stupefied expression on his face. His mouth was slightly open as he was in awe of the sight in front of them. A small vortex could be seen in the middle of the cave. It was simply floating in the air peacefully, and contrary to what one would imagine it did not attract anything to it. Droplets of water would fall down right next to it peacefully with no reaction. It was a weird sight, seeing the dark purple vortex spinning in the air without disturbing anything in its vicinity. "That''s the anchor point." Reign calmly tells while staring at the vortex, he didn''t know why but he was able to feel a slight pull from it. It was an attraction that he couldn''t exin by words, he just knew that he had to get to the vortex no matter what. Slowly they all step into the cave and make their way towards the anchor point. They were still on guard as they didn''t think the ants would simply let them off when they were so close to the anchor point. As expected they suddenly hear soundsing from the side as a wall of the cave breaks open. Numerous ants crawl out of the cave and make their way towards them while two bigger antse out from behind the troops. [Lvl 22 Elite soldier Ant ] Both of the ants were very simr to each other. Their bodies were double of the normal ants and they had huge heads with two menacing mandibles. The speed of the soldier ant was above the normal ants as they swiftly charge at the party. Reign charges at one of them while Greenie takes on another. Whilst charging Reign summons his spear and uses the lightning spear to attack the giant ant. The spear travels with great velocity as it hits the ant. ng! Reign''s eyes widen in shock as he sees his attack beingpletely blocked by the ant''s giant mandibles. He suddenly stops and narrows his eyes as he inspects the ant. He smiles as he sees a small crack appear on the mandible that blocked the attack. Still smiling he clenches his hand around the sword and goes to meet his opponent. As the ant was much bigger than the others Reign knew that his strength might not be enough to fight it head-on. Still, he charges straight at him as he swings his sword with both hands. Downward sh ng! The sword and mandibles sh against each other as Reign could feel his arm go a bit numb from the collision. The ant''s strength was great, but it was nothing too worrying. Swiftly Reign jumps back as the ant''s legs prate the earth on which he previously stood. Seeing the long legs that had enough power to destroy the earth of the cave Reign gulps as he imagines what would have happened to him had he not dodged the attack. On the other side, Greenie had just shed with the other soldier ant. His back was slightly arched back as he looked at the monster in disbelief, the strength it possessed wasrger than expected. Greenie puts one hand back as he uses the other one to continue holding the monster back. With a shout, Greenie uses his shattering punch and hits the side of the ant''s head. The ant moves sideways from the force of the punch as Greenie pants a bit from their previous exchange. Looking at the ant whose head was fine even after taking a 50% charged shattering punch he turns serious. His Vajra blood ability was currently on cooldown and he was unable to use it. The only thing left is to use Vajra Might, but Greenie was concerned about the speed of the ant as the ability would turn him bigger and slower. The ant however doesn''t allow Greenie to think further as it charges back at him with its mandibles open and ready to tear him apart. Greenie uses his hammer to attack and keep the ant at bay while he was thinking of the correct strategy to win the battle. The opponent outssed him in both speed and strength, the only advantage Greenie had was his utilization of mana. With the help of mana that he channeled to his arms and legs, he was able to fight evenly with the monster for now. Suddenly. ng! "Damn it!" Greenie suddenly struggles furiously to take his hammer back from the closed mandibles of the soldier ant that managed to catch his hammer before he hit it. Greenie struggled ferociously to take the hammer back but it was for naught as the ant had no ns of letting it go. After some time Greenie could feel his hands slipping from the hammer as the physical contest between the two of them made him incredibly tired. Before he could do anything Greenie suddenly lets go of the hammer and jumps sideways as the soldier ants long legs pass by. Rolling on the ground before getting up Greenie puts his hand on the left side of his abdomen and winces in pain. The ant was able to injure him. The soldier ant tries to bite through the hammer so it could eat it, but quickly losses interest as it realizes it was too hard for his mandibles to destroy. Throwing the hammer away it charges back at Greenie who was now vulnerable as he was without a weapon. "You bastard!" Greenie shouts as he prepares himself for the attack. He starts channeling the rest of his mana at his right arm in hopes of dealing a death blow to the ant with his shattering fist. What he didn''t realize was that his hand was glowing with a dim purple color that extended all the way to his elbow. Suddenly arge amount of information flowed into Greenies brain. He was able to use a different attack. With a smile, Greenie clenches his hand while muttering a thank you under his breath. He extends his legs as he takes a deep stance while his right arm was situated right at his waist. The antes and Greenie punches. Bam! A small shockwave was produced from the collision of Greenies fist and the ant''s mandibles that were now broken. The ant was pushed back by a couple of meters as Greenie stood in ce, panting hard. The attack he used now took all of his mana and he was not in a fighting condition right now. The ant was not much better, the impact from before not only destroyed its mandibles but made a mess out of its internals, it was barely able to move. The two were locked into a stalemate as neither one could fight anymore. Suddenly a hand came from behind and pat Greenie on his shoulder. "Good job." Reign was standing behind him with blood flowing from his arm, it was evident that his fight was not an easy one either. Without waiting for Greenie to say anything Reign starts channeling his mana to him as he smiles. "You should finish it." Reign takes his hand back as he looks at Greenie who was approaching the soldier ant. He goes around the monster and takes his hammer before slowly nearing it. The ant was alreadyying on the ground as its legs weakly swung around in hopes of hitting him. Greenie swings his hammer as he starts breaking the ant''s legs. A couple more swings and the ant was nowpletely defenseless. Greenie slowlyes up to the ant''s head and lifts his hammer high in the air. Without waiting further he drops it down with full strength as the giant ants head cracks. Still, it was not enough to kill it. Greenie had to hit the ant 3 more times before the monster''s head finally broke into pieces, his body was sprayed by the yellow blood and insides of the ant. Everyone was finished with their fight, as well as Reign, slowly approaches the anchor point. The ants were defeated and they all managed to get some exp, unfortunately, they didn''t manage to get any items from them, they wondered if it was even possible to get items as a reward for killing the huge insects. The nearer Reignes to the anchor point the clearer it bes to him what he was supposed to do. His eyes were slowly starting to glow with the same white light as before while his hair was turning ck. As hees some 10 meters close to the anchor point his feet suddenly stop moving as he was slowly being pulled to the vortex. Floating in the air Reign stares at the purple vortex and extends his arm. Lightning cracks and goes to the vortex that in turn starts spinning faster. A huge gust of wind was generated from it as everything except Reign gets blown away from it. Reign opens his arms wide as he and the vortex suddenly touch. A bright light was the only thing the party could see before a huge pir of mana was shot in the sky. The burst of mana was so sudden and violent that they couldn''t even look at it. "Reign!" Shadow shouts as he struggles to get closer to the mana pir. Slowly the gust of wind starts dissipating and the brightness of the mana pir dies down. Everyone was now able to clearly see what was in front of them. Reign was currently floating in the mana pir as it burst and extended through the whole dungeon. [Anchor point found.] [The yer has sessfully taken control of the anchor point.] Chapter 114 The Realms Above Levels Shadow and the others open their eyes as the burst of light made it impossible to continue looking at Reign. After they opened their eyes they were surprised to see that nothing much had changed. The cave was still the same as before, even the vortex was still present inside of it. The only difference was the vortex which was no longer a deep purple color. It was now shining with a bright white color while the center of it was pitch-ck. It seemed as if there was a ck hole surrounded by light that blocked it from sucking everything in. Reign was standing next to it. His now ck hair fell to his shoulders and forehead. The wet hair stuck to his skin and gave a certain charm to him, if any of the party members were girls they would probably blush. Reign turns and starts walking towards the others. Before they could utter any words he starts speaking. "Captain Eldar and the others should be arriving in the city soon, we need to get back." Without waiting for the others to answer him, Reign breaks into a sprint as the others hastily run after him. They were worried about the ants attacking them on their way back but that didn''t happen. Wolf was the one that told everyone about a new function in the system. [ yer territory] The territory in question was, of course, the whole dungeon, Reign had managed to im it as his after using the anchor point, it was still empty of course as no humans other than them inhabited it, but that would soon change as everyone smiles. They could already imagine all the zone inhabitants moving to their huge territory from which they could teleport to the castle and explore the newbie forest around it. Their heads were already in the clouds as they thought of all the different kinds of things they would be able to do. Could they choose what to build in the territory? Will they tax people and be rich? Before their thoughts could go any more astray Reign shouts at them from the front. "I know what you''re thinking about, we''ll seeter, more running now!!" Reign uses his lightning as he suddenly speeds up without warning. The others channel mana to their legs in an attempt to follow after him. It was only after some time that they got to the city. Reign was standing in front of it as a huge vortex was unfolding in front of him. The vortex suddenly copses before a huge portal was made. Eldar, Jack, and the others slowlye out of it. "Yo!" Eldar smiles brightly as he looks at Reign and the others. Jack smiles warmly at them as he observes their surroundings. "You boys became stronger," Jack says while the soldiers came out of the portal. Shadow and the others could see some of the university students on the other side of the portal. They were looking at them while pointing their fingers, it seemed they recognized them so they were discussing something about them. Eldar slowlyes closer to Reign and talks. "The soldiers will sweep the surroundings, me, Jack, and some of our elites will go at the surface, there''s bound to be some curious fesing here to check the area out if I don''t show myself they might think we''re easy prey ay?" Eldar turns around as he turns serious,pared to Reign and the others he and the soldiers knew nothing of the surrounding area so he was ready to go all out once he got to the surface. Luckily Reign and the others went with him and told him the information they had. "I see, then we can be at ease, that Ape is probably either a level 35 or level 40 area boss." "Area boss?" Reign asks Eldar who smiles in response. "Right, I never told you the rankings, alright, listen up." Eldar turns his head around and tells Shadow and the rest of the party. "As you already know there is a difference from monster to monster at the same level, some might be a lot stronger than others. You already know that variants are the stronger versions of such monsters, sometimes they are merely slightly stronger, sometimes they have simr power to bosses." Eldar narrates while throwing a dagger that pierces through a wall of the dungeon, killing a huge insect that was camouged on it. "So we got normal monsters, variants, elites, those are the monster you are most likely to encounter in the wild. After theme Mini bosses and bosses, the bosses can be normal ones or dungeon bosses which are usually stronger, and those would be the ones you have faced so far I presume." Eldar takes out a toothpick and starts picking his teeth after his sentence. "But there are stronger monsters at the same level, those would be the field bosses and area bosses. Field bosses control a small part of an area, in our case the different forests around the castle, area bosses are the strongest in the whole area, and not every area has them, like the newbie forest or the deep forest around the castle, for example, they are both devoid of area bosses." "And then we have something even above those. The raid bosses are the overlords of all the surrounding areas, usually, they will be in the highest level area, and they won''t leave it, but no monster in the surrounding areas are even close to its power, never challenge one before bing much stronger than the area bosses." Eldar says with a grave expression while looking at the party who had nk expressions on their faces. Reign suddenly speaks from the side. "We actually met one at theke." Eldar''s face changes as he hears his words, with a shout he starts berating him. "Didn''t I tell you not to go close to theke?!" Reign and the others put their hands over their ears as they wait for the captain to finish his angry rant. After he calmed down Reign told him about how they came to theke, and their meeting with the two so-called gods, he also told them about the others as well. "They actually came to such a small, and not even the low-ranking gods, even Zeus and the like?!" Jack was shocked beyond thoughts, for Reign and the others, the power of beings such as Zeus and Miriam was still a mystery, but Jack and Eldar knew exactly how strong someone at that level was, destroying a the size of Earth was not a problem for them, especially not Miriam who was stronger than Zeus. "Are they really that strong?" Reign asks. "Alright, listen here." Jack suddenly stops and faces Reign and the others. "Right now you guys are at the leveling phase, after bing stronger you will be able to transcend, that is the realm I and the captain are in right now." Jack turns serious now. "There are exceptions for leveling warriors, some of them are stronger than the weakest Transcenders, but they are rare. After one bes a Transcendent the system changes, there is no need to exin how, if you be one you will see." Jack waves them off before they could ask. "Transcenders are divided into grades and only after reaching the pinnacle will you be able to evolve further, those are called Saints, a Saint''s power is enough to decimate every life on this in mere minutes." Everyone''s eyes widened after hearing about that. "After someone reaches the peak of Sainthood will they be able to go further, form their divinity and be a god. Gods are divided into a couple of tiers, Low, Middle, High, Peak, Ancestral and Supreme." Eldar says while looking at them. "Zeus and Hades are at the High tier, the one that marked Tank is a Middle tier, probably near the High tier, Beast''s contractor is a Low-tier God and Wolf''s, the Immemorial Dragon is at the Peak-tier." Everyone was still stunned by their words. They knew that someone that was at such a level they were called a God had to be incredibly powerful, but they had no idea there were so many ranks between them. Everyone suddenly stared at Wolf as he managed to get the attention of the strongest one. "What about Ancestral and Supreme, who are they?" Reign suddenly asks as he remembers the white-clothed man from his memory, he didn''t know why he suddenly thought of him. "We''re far below knowing about such powerful beings, normally Transcendents will not even know about the different tiers of Gods, the two of us are a special case, make sure not to tell anyone about this alright?" Jack tells them with a grave look on his face, everyone nodded as they understood how valuable such information was to them. Before they knew it they were at theke they fell into after jumping in the hole above. Eldar smiles at them before a wind starts blowing from underneath them. In seconds they were slowly rising in the air with him and the others. Slowly they made their way up to the warehouse. After a minute or two they were back in the warehouse. In front of them was Lea who was shocked by the sight of them flying in the air. Next to her, surprisingly, was the woman that was controlled by the demon in their fight. Chapter 115 The Terrifying Eldar "Lea?" Reign calls to the absent-minded Lea who shakes off her surprise after seeing them fly. She quicklyes forward and asks "The dungeon?" "Finished, we took control of the area, we''re going to make sure nothing happens before everything is finished." Says Reign as he looks at the timer in front of him. [ Territory being imed. ] [ 10:00 minutes left, please defend the territory from any possible invaders yer 06.] "This is?" He asks as he looks at the woman who was looking away shyly. "Ah, yes, this is Laura, Laura they are the ones I told you about," Lea answers Reign before turning around and looking at Laura. The girl was still very shy and afraid, even though her body was controlled by the demon she was still able to observe everything that happened. The battles the demon went through with it, the brutal tortures and murders she did, she even remembered the battle with Beast. "T-thank you for saving me!" Laura suddenly bows down as tears form in her eyes. She had long sincee to terms that she will never get her body back and that she will slowly die after the demon was finished torturing her soul. Today however she was finally free, a man shinning a bright light was able topletely destroy the demon and free her, she still couldn''t believe it and thought it was all a dream, or a cruel illusion the demon made to torture her more. "No bowing." Reign holds her shoulders as he sets her straight. Looking straight into her eyes he continues. "I just did what anyone would do, nobody would let the demon continue when they can get rid of her right?" Reign gives Laura a bright smile to which she blushes slightly. She quickly smiles back and nods happily at Reign who lets her go before turning around. "Captain, shall we?" Eldar looks at Reign with an ambiguous look before nodding to him. They start making their way up to the roof. Before they could crash against the metal sheets that were used to make the roof, Eldar simply shes with his hand and cuts of a part of it. "We''ll fix thatter." He tells Reign as they all pass through the hole now present on the roof. As their feet touch the cold metal sheets present below them, they look around them as the cries and roars of thousands of monsters in the town could be heard echoing everywhere. Hobgoblins, Ogres, Orcs, Draifs, Apes, Giant snakes and many more wereing towards the warehouse. Looking at the huge number of monsters Reign and the others became incredibly nervous as they knew that there was no way they could ever win. Hell, even a squad of orcs would probably be too hard for them as they were all above level 25. Jack and the soldiers were on the other sidepletely at ease. ? "So loud." Eldar sighs as he hangs his head low. The draifs had already seen them and were hurrying towards them, the sight of hundreds of draifs charging at them was terrifying. Reign and the others quickly draw their weapons and get ready for a fight. Before they could have a chance to fight however they see a figure sh past them and stop in the air in front of them. With a simple wave of his hand, Eldar summoned a fierce wind that went towards the draifs. Before the monsters could do anything tens of them were ughtered as the wind chopped them up to pieces. Blood and guts fall down to the street as the monsters that were running at them get even more agitated. The rest of the draifs quickly fly away, terrified of the man who just ughtered so many of them effortlessly. "Still too loud," Eldar says as he takes his two daggers into his hands. Swinging his arms with speed that was impossible to follow for Reign and the others he attacks. The streets around the warehouse suddenly get filled with bright green mana des and a fierce wind. The previously deserted streets were now filled with corpses and blood of the monsters that dared to charge at Eldar and the warehouse. Eldar was however still not finished as he attacks four more times. The street surrounding the warehouse suddenly had a huge line that went all the way around the whole building, bright green mana was shot out from the cuts as a wall that protects the warehouse. "Whoever tries to pass, DIES!" Eldar suddenly shouts. The shout was deafening and everyone was sure that the whole town heard it. Eldar suddenly turned his head and looked sideways as a huge figure was standing on a building more than 1km away from them. "That''s!" Reign widens his eyes as he remembers the ape. It was the strongest monster in the town and ording to Eldar, it was probably an area boss. The ape was staring at Eldar before it cries out into a battle cry and jumps from the building, aiming to get to the warehouse. Eldar clenches his hands as his eyes turn bloodshot. His veins pop out from his forehead as he looks at the ape with fury in his eyes. "You dare shout at me, you fucking monkey?!" Eldar''s dagger shines with a bright green light as he swings at the monkey. In a mere second, a green mana de was in front of the ape''s body. His stomach gets cut and opens up as his ribs could be seen sticking out. Blood and guys spill out as the ape wails pitifully before running away while holding his wound and preventing his insides from spilling out more. A huge amount of blood was flowing from the gaps of his fingers as it ran with all of its might. "T-that was it?" Reign and the others look back at Eldar who was back to being calm and nonchnt. They had however already seen how he looked like when he was angry, thest swing was something that none of them even saw before it hit the ape. Reign was trying topare it with his full-powered stab but quickly gave up as the difference was too great. "I thought Jack was strong but this, this is way too much," Wolf utters as he looks at the buildings and street that was between Eldar and the ape. All the buildings were neatly cut in half while the street waspletely destroyed. Bricks and parts of the buildings started to fall and it probably won''t take a long time for all of them to copse as many cracks had formed after the attack. Seeing the power of Eldar''s attack everyone gulped in fear. They always joked with him and they knew he was strong, crazy strong, but this was above even their wildest imagination. Not to mention that it didn''t even look like Eldar used his all in that attack, as he probably had even stronger ones. "So this is the power of a Transcendent?" Tank asks his friends. "Not really." A soldier came to them as he looked at the destruction Eldar caused. "I thought the captain was going to go easy, it''s going to be tough fixing all of this up." "What do you mean not really?" Shadow suddenly asks the soldier. "Don''t you remember, captain and the vice-captain are here in a much weaker formpared to their full strength, this is nothing to be honest, if the captain was at 100% this whole city would be destroyed from that attack." Everyone''s eyes widen in shock. To destroy a whole city with an attack was definitely not what they expected. How strong was Eldar really then when such an attack had so much power? "Okay boys, time to go back inside, I really doubt any more monsters will dare toe before the territory gets captured, oh and by the way Reign, good job." Eldar suddenly pats Reign on the shoulder. "I didn''t think you would actually be able to capture the anchor point, I thought I would have to do that, you doing it is honestly a big surprise." Eldar smiles brightly at the confused Reign. "Why is it a surprise?" Reign asks while looking at Eldar. "Well that''s simple, usually if anyone at your level were to try and capture the anchor point they will get destroyed by the enormous mana the anchor point has, I don''t know how you did it but, good job." Eldar pats him again before continuing forward. Reign was still looking at his back with suspicion, Eldar said he was very surprised but, why did it look like everything went ording to n? "Captain." Reign calls out suddenly as Eldar stops and turns around. "You." Reign stops for a second before continuing. "You know what I am, don''t you? Eldar''s eyes widened briefly before he looks at Reign with a small smile. He simply turns around and continues forward. "Yes." Chapter 116 Gaining A Territory And Rewards "Wait Eldar!" Reign runs to Eldar while shouting at him. Eldar stops and calmly turns around to face Reign. "What-" "I''m going to stop you before you ask anything Reign, I value my life, therefore, I can''t tell you anything." Reign looks at Eldar with confusion in his eyes. "You value your life, what does that have to do with telling me anything?" "You will understand in the future Reign, but for now know this, try to gain control over your powers as soon as possible, you have no idea how big of an impact your identity will be in the alliance if you don''t," Eldar tells Reign with a serious expression before turning around and going to the hole in the roof. After a couple of minutes, they were all back in the warehouse, Reign was still looking at Eldar from time to time as he didn''t understand why his identity was such a big deal. But for now, he was simply going to wait for the timer to go down to 0. upying the territory was the most important thing to do right now as it will be beneficial for both of their areas. Reign and the others will have the town open for them to hunt in, as that was much more time-friendly than going through the forests. The newbies from the town will be able to fight the monsters in the low-level forests around the castle without sneaking through the town infested with high-level monsters. It was a win-win situation that nobody will argue against. Thanks to their overwhelming powerpared to the town''s inhabitants they were also certain that nobody will dare to create any trouble, not to mention the high-level soldiers that will be posted to defend the territory will be there as well. Slowly time passed until it went down to 0. Ding! [ Territory has been imed, congrattions yer 06 ] Ding! [ Global announcement! ] [ A yer and his party are the first to sessfully im a territory on Earth! ] [ yers are the first to sessfully im a territory, special rewards will be given. ] - 10 000 exp given - 1 000 S Coins given - Title is given [ Landlord ] - Random rank A items will be distributed to the yers "Rank A items?!" Everyone was beyond surprised by the notification as only Shadow had a Rank A weapon right now. [ Reign C Rank A Chestguard of Timeless Fire ] [ Shadow C Rank A Forsaken Gloves of Lost Souls ] [ Beast C Rank A The Shadow Whisper ] [ Tank C Rank A Forsaken Reaver ] [ Wolf C Rank A Sun Striker, Katana of Stars ] [ Three yers in the party have been evaluated as near- worthless, the rewards will be lowered for them. ] - 4 000 exp given - 200 S Coins given - Random rank B items will be distributed to the yers Reign and the others were slightly surprised by the evaluation Ronny and the other two were given, they didn''t know that yers in a party could be evaluated or anything simr. They understood that it was the way the system made sure only the ones deserving of rewards get them. Even so, the three were surprised and excited to get rank B items, the strongest item they had was a rank C, and even those they had only one per person. [ Rank A Chestguard of Timeless Fire ] Def : 50 Agility + 4 Endurance +6 Vitality + 6 Fire abilities power + 25% ( Author''s note: the difference between this bonus and the one Wolf''s gloves give are that the gloves make his skills and attack stronger while this increases hisplete control and power of his fire, making the skills faster to do, easier to channel mana) Description: A chestguard made from mysterious materials that were embedded with a strange power that makes fire burn on the surface of it. The fire is harmless to the wearer and will not harm him or anything on him. The fire will only burn and attack the wearer''s enemies once theye close to him. [ Rank A Forsaken Gloves of Lost Souls ] Def : 42 Agility + 6 Endurance + 3 Strength + 2 Spirit + 3 Description : Gloves that were made in ancient times by an ancient cksmith using a forgotten technique. The gloves will store the souls of the in enemies and the wearer can sacrifice the souls to gain a boost in power, higher defense or to unleash a devastating magic attack. The more souls the wearer has the higher magic and soul-based defense the gloves will have. The higher amount of souls the wearer sacrifices the stronger effects will be gained. [ Rank A The Shadow Whisper ] - amulet Spirit + 8 Willpower + 8 Darkness powers + 25% Description: An amulet made by a terrifying wizard of old. The wizard used every speck of knowledge he had to make the amulet, including many forbidden and horrible methods. The methods worked however and the amulet was made. Any user of dark powers can gain a boost to their abilities while wearing the amulet. Once per day the user can activate the power in the amulet to summon shadow servants that will fight against the user''s enemies. [ Rank A Forsaken Reaver ] C scythe Attack: 80 Strength + 6 Spirit + 4 Agility + 3 Description : A scythe used by an average farmer a long time ago. The farmer''s family was attacked by crazed soldiers one day and he had to defend them, killing the soldiers with his scythe. Spending the next years running away from the kingdom and the soldiers that were after them the family had to go through many hardships until all but the farmer died. The farmer vowed to spend the remaining years of his life enacting revenge on the kingdom. Many yearster the farmer returned to the kingdom with his scythe that was now much differentpared to many years ago. With his scythe, he killed all the nobles and the whole army before dying and leaving his scythe behind. The hidden power in the scythe will allow the wielder to gain unparalleled power for a short period of time and is only usable once a week. [ Rank A Sun Striker, Katana of Stars ] Attack: 90 Agility + 4 Strength + 4 Spirit + 2 Description : A katana made by heating, hammering, and folding the steel hundreds of times until perfection. The de was bathed in the power of the stars that further strengthened it and only the noblest can wield it. By using the katana all dark powers will be sealed for the user. By activating the power hidden deep inside the katana the user can gain the power of the stars for a short period of time or unleash a terrifying attack once every 5 days. Looking at the items everyone had their mouths wide open. The bonuses and power of the items were as expected, overpowered for their levels right now. The question now was simple, who was going to get what item? Wolf was given the armor while Reign got the katana as he was the only sword wielder in the party. Shadow got the Shadow Whisper as he was the only one that had darkness-rted powers. The gloves went to Beast as he had no need for a scythe to use. In the end, Tank was the one who held the scythe, even though it was not a weapon he liked to use. His favorite way of fighting was either hacking his opponents or smashing them with a club. Using a scythe was more difficult and needed skill, he was determined to learn though, and was nning on spending time with his trainer to try and improve his proficiency with the scythe after going back to the castle. [ Congrattions to the yers for capturing a territory, yer 06 will be put as the owner by default.] [ As the yers are still low-level some of the territory management will be locked until the yers be stronger, for now, the yers can inspect the territory statistics, build certain buildings and put taxes on various activities, and exile yers from the territory. ] Reign and the others quickly checked the functions of the territory management. [ Unknown territory ] Owner: Reign Influence : 40 / 100 Wealth : 5 / 100 Power: 10 / 100 Buildings: 123 Looking at the stats they were all surprised, the numbers were of course given because of Eldar and the soldiers who were here. By killing the monsters and injuring the ape Eldar had made all the other monsters in the town deeply afraid of him, thus the territory influence became very high. The wealth of the territory was what was left of the hobgoblin''s weapons and gold, which was not a lot. The power stat was from the soldiers and Reign and the others, Eldar and Jack were not included as they were the owners of the castle. Reign found options for building structures but they were a bit expensive. A small, 2-room house was 100 S coins. A big dormitory of sorts was 700 S Coins and could house 30 people in it. There were more expensive buildings such as cksmith, Bar Most of those can be ignored for now as the castle had all of that avable. Onlyter when more yers start joining their territory will they start building more stuff. [Attention.] [As yers have captured a territory most of the safe zones in the town will be turned off in 15 days, please make your way to the yer territory soon.] [yer 06 will be unable to exile yers without a good reason for now.] Chapter 117 Quest Finished "So I need to have a good reason to exile someone, that''s probably just to make as many peoplefortable with the idea of being in a territory that belongs to someone else, no matter though, I never nned on kicking people out without a good reason anyway." Reign looks at the notification while walking through the tunnel with Eldar and the others. The territory management also allowed Reign to change the surrounding areas as well. He and the others spend some 500 S Coins to make one big tunnel that goes straight to the city from theke. The big number of crocodiles was not an issue Eldar and Jack cleared the nest after returning. The only problem that Reign and the others faced was how people would go down to the underground, as the only way right now was jumping down the hole. Luckily Eldar told them not to worry about that as he was going to take care of it for them. Even though the captain was a funny guy that no one could seemingly depend on, he was very capable when needed, making Reign and the others re-evaluate him. Going down to the city everyone agreed that the houses already built could be used by the inhabitants of the town, if more was needed then they could simply go to the castle via the portal and sleep there as the insides of the castle were muchrgerpared to how it looked from the outside. Eldar exined that it was because spatial magic was used in the construction of it. As they arrived back at the now-abandoned hobgoblin city everyone could see the portal still there. Some of the students from the castle already passed through it and were looking around the city. Blood and flesh of the hobgoblins Reign and the others had in could still be seen on the streets and walls of the buildings. Some of the students even felt sick aftering too close to it as they were still not used to such a gruesome sight. Reign and the others look at the students with some pity in their eyes, they knew how hard it was for everyone to adapt to such life, but unfortunately, that was the reality of today''s world, if you cannot be stronger you will die. The students notice Reign and the others as they were passing with Eldar, Jack, and the soldiers. They all looked at them with weird expressions, the students truly didn''t know what to think as Reign and they werepletely differentpared to everybody else, while the rest of them were busy fighting goblins and small beasts in the forests around the castle these guys actually managed to destroy and capture a whole hobgoblin city. The difference was simply toorge. They alle to the portal and pass through it. Ronny, Lea, and Cameron badly wanted to see the castle but they decided to go back to their zones and get their people ready to leave. Nobody wanted to stay in the zones when it was possible that theirs will be the one to disappear, not to mention that they were already looking at Reign as their leader and were willing to follow him to be stronger. Laura however had nothing to go back to, so she simply followed after Reign and the party. One thing to be noted is that she was still level 18 but her stats were quite low as they all got reset after the demon left her body. Right now she had a lot of free attribute points, but she decided to take Lea''s advice and not touch them before gaining a ss and getting more acquainted with her ability. [ Rank ? Demonic Possession ] Description : The yer has been previously possessed by a demon and her ability has been sealed for a period of time. Until the yer manages to further understand her ability and condition the ability will be sealed. [ Further note, depending on how the yer responds to the demonic affliction the ability will change for better or worse. ] Laura clenched her hands after remembering all the things the demon did to others using her body. She was truly lost as to what to feel right now, and what to do to regain her locked ability. As everyone passed through the gate they were happy to see the familiar sight of the castle and the many shops in the safe zone. It was a wee sight after spending days outside. "Damn, I just want to go shower and sleep in my bed right now," Shadow says as he starts walking towards the castle. Reign was looking at his new sword. The basic stats it gave were lower than his current sword, it didn''t even give any bonuses like his previous one. Eldar exined that it was because his sword used to be rank S, therefore some bonuses from it were still left, even though it was broken and dropped almost two grades. Ding! [ Special quest " Journey to the West" has beenpleted, distributing rewards. ] - 12 000exp points given - 1 200 S coins given - Higher favorability with the residents of the safe zone and a 10% discount when buying - 6 free attribute points given [ yers will not be able to level up before doing the trials, all bonus exp will be stored for after. ] "So it was finished after we got back to the zone huh," Wolf says as they all look at the notification given to them. The rewards were good as they were now able to purchase things with a small discount, not to mention the attribute points which were always nice to have. "No rank A items this time?" Shadow looks disappointedly at the notification as the others stare at him. "You guys are immensely lucky to have rank A stuff right now, the average yer only has rank D stuff, with some having rank C, anything higher is considered quite a luxury you know?" Eldar says from the side while looking at Shadow. "Umm, captain, what is the highest rank of items?" Beast suddenly asks Eldar. "Highest, that would be rank Z." "Z?" "Yes, you should know that from rank B to rank A is a big jump, as those allow you to store them in your body, well, from A to S is even higher, but I won''t go deep into details with that now after Se SS rank items, followed by SSS, and finally Z," Eldar exins to them patiently as everybody listens to him. "The thing is." Eldar suddenly smiles at them "There are tiers to items as well." "Tiers?" Everyone looks at him with confusion as he smiles gleefully before flying to the castle. "That bastard." Shadow looks at the back of Eldar who was getting further away from them. His mouth was slightly open in shock at the childish prank Eldar just pulled on them. "To give us such information and then ran away, gotta say I''m not surprised." Tank shrugs his shoulders as he looks at the others who nod in agreement. "Anyway, we''re still nowhere close to getting rank S items, so there is no need to think about tiers and stuff like that, let''s go rest and then we will meet up and go to do our trials," Wolf interjects from the side as everyone gets a bit tense, they were all a bit nervous about the trials. "Come on guys, we just went to apletely different area, survived a high-level forest, killed our way through the city and the dungeon, and conquered it, what the hell are we nervous for, some freaking trials?!" Reign shouts at everyone with great vigor. "We already survived trials in our small journey, we meet gods and demons for god''s sake, not to mention that we kicked a demon''s ass in the dungeon as well, no matter what the trials may throw at us we will do the same we always did, survive and win." Everyone looked at Reign with a small smile on their face. They didn''t even bother to correct him and tell him it was him that kicked the demon''s ass, nobody really cared anyway. With smiles and newly found courage, they all make their way to the castle to get a well-deserved rest. Before that, however, they were stopped by a soldier who asked them about Laura. "Guys, we need her to go with us, the castle won''t ept anyone new without any form of ID, don''t worry, it''ll only take us a short amount of time for that." "Laura?" "Yes, don''t worry about me." Laura gives them a smile as she goes with the soldier, they all decide to wait for her in front of the castle entrance. A couple of minutes passed before Laura was out of the army office, followed by a soldier who was looking at her with amazement. "You guys were already abnormal but, where the hell did you find this girl?!" Chapter 118 Going To The Trials Reign and the others looked curiously at the soldier who was wiping the sweat from his forehead. "A possessed, a freaking possessed, how the hell did you guys manage to find one of them, how the hell does one even exist on this right now?" The soldier started talking fast to Reign and the others. "Do you even understand what kind of being she is, mind you, I don''t mean anything bad, but to fight off a possession at this stage, that, that should be impossible, no matter how abnormal one might be." The soldier looks apologetically at Laura for a bit before finishing his sentence. "Um, well she actually didn''t." Shadow scratches the back of his head while looking at the shocked soldier. "Huh?" "I did it," Reign says while calmly looking at the soldier, he was truly intrigued by what the soldier said, he agreed as well, looking at the state Laura was in when the demon was possessing her, there was no way she would be able to win against the soul fragment controlling her body if not for him. "You, you what?" The soldier was bbergasted as he asked Reign, he already knew the answer, he just needed to hear it, as the mere idea was simply too shocking. "I destroyed the soul fragment that was controlling her." "You, a f... s" The soldier was petrified by his words, his mouth was open as he pointed at Reign. He was trying to speak, but the only thinging out of his mouth were incoherent mutterings. "Hey, you alright there?" Tankes closer to the soldier and waves his hand in front of the shocked soldier''s face. The soldier doesn''t even react to the hand. A couple of seconds pass by and the soldier finally snaps back to reality. "Th-that''s even worse, what the hell are you guys?" The soldier asks as he looks at all of them. "You know what, don''t answer, I don''t care, I don''t wanna know, she''s on the same floor as you guys so you can show her around, I''m gonna go and rest." The poor guy slumps his shoulders as he goes back to his building. His mind was still racing in shock as to what he just heard, his poor heart felt as if it couldn''t take much more shock so he decided to simply sleep it off. "Weird guy." Shadow looks at the receding figure of the soldier as he utters. He knew that what Reign did was no easy feat but he didn''t expect a soldier to react like that to the news. They all simply look at each other before shrugging their shoulders. Together with Laura, they go inside the castle. After some time they were in front of the portal. They had already shown Laura the different ces inside the castle and were ready to go back to their rooms. "You might feel a bit nauseous after going through the portal so be ready," Reign tells Laura as they all go in the portal. "Um." Laura nods in acknowledgment but doesn''t think too much about it. The demon went through portals before and she didn''t feel anything weird. As they alle out of the portal and step inside their floor Laura was already on her knees. She was holding her mouth with one hand while her other hand was clutching her stomach. It was for naught however as she started vomiting shortly afterward. Reign looked down at her with an expression that said "Told you so." "Haaaaa." Laura pants heavily after vomiting. Her stomach was still turning inside out from the teleportation. Shadow and Beast gave her sympathetic looks as they both had the same reaction the first time they teleported. After a while, Laura calms down and gets up. She looks at the party with shame in her eyes as she lowers her head in embarrassment. "Don''t worry Laura, the same happened to me and Shadow, it''s nothing to feel ashamed of." Beast steps up tofort Laura who felt a bit better after hearing his words. They all go towards their rooms to rest. Reign was finally back in the now-familiar room. He felt a bit calm after so many days of fighting and running around. It was now time to get some well-deserved rest before going down to take the trials tomorrow. Contrary to what the others believed he was nervous as well, but what was the point, the trials would happen no matter what they did so it was better to simply forget about them until tomorrow. He didn''t know what to expect, would the trial be harder for him because of his race, because of the mark he was given? In that case, Wolf would probably face a tough time as well, considering his mark came from a stronger beingpared to him and Shadow. With his mind clouded by so many questions, he had a hard time falling asleep. Before he knew it morning came, he didn''t sleep much, but thanks to his growing strength he didn''t feel tired at all. Everyone met in front of the rooms as they were ready to go down. Laura wasst to arrive, nobody was angry at her of course, she was a girl after all and everyone knew how long it usually took for them to get ready. Being a couple of minuteste was not much at all, to be honest. They already decided to ept Laura in their party, she had no one in this world and had no idea where to go. She was also level 18, just a little bit beneath them, which was a good thing as it shouldn''t take her a long time to get to their level of strength. Reign didn''t know why, but he had a weird feeling that she was going to be of great help to them in the future. They all went to the church-like building that was called the ss Hall. ( AN: corny I know.) They all enter the darkness before getting into the familiar hall. The trainers all slowlye to them, this time there were even more of them. "Well, you guys ready to take the trials?" Eldar speaks as he gets next to Shadow who nods nervously. "Don''t be nervous guys, this is only one of the most important events that might have a huge impact on your future, no biggie," Eldar says with a wide grin on his face. Everybody felt like beating him up right now, but s they were far too weak to do such a thing. "To think you came back with a possessed, you guys really can''t stop giving us surprises huh?" The swordsman trainer Kane says as he looks over at Laura. "Finishing the first hidden dungeon, capturing the first territory, having marks from a couple of gods, and a possessed in the group, Eldar, are you really not the bastard child of the god of luck?" Odoc shakes his head as he narrates all the achievements the party had. His area was not bad and they were already doing some notable things, butpared to these guys, well it isn''t evenparable. "Stop bickering you brutes, you''ll scare the poor girl, hello there little one, wanna learn magic from me?" Iryhtil says as he looks at Laura with a smile. Everyone was surprised to see the change in the trainerpared to thest time when he was simply sleeping during the process. He was looking at Laura as she was worth more than a diamond and she was already starting to feel a bit ufortable. "You''re the only one scaring her you goddamn idiot." A woman''s voice could be heard behind Iryhtil as a hand ps the back of his head. Iryhtil rubs his head in pain as a beautiful, tall woman clothed in white appears before them. - Healer trainer Alera "Don''t be scared girl, he doesn''t mean harm, he''s just a tad bit overexcited to see someone with such potential for magic." With a warm smile that seemed to melt even the coldest ice, she says to Laura. Laura blushes slightly as she nods her head. "So, you guys and the girl need to go there," Lance says as he points at the end of the hall. A person-sized vortex could be seen spinning in the air. They all simply nod to him before moving towards it. "Remember this, you can''t die in the trial so do your best, even if your arms get broken just use your legs to kick. If your legs get broken then bite." Eldar tries to lift their spirits but everyone just stares at him like he was a moron. With a cough, he turns his head around and pretends not to see them. The other trainers shake their heads as they see the sight. For a transcendent as him to act so foolish was truly something you couldn''t see every day. "Be brave, believe in your bow and your beasts and you will be alright," Qiralei speaks to Beast with a neutral face, Beast nods repeatedly before moving to the portal. A small smile could be seen on the beautiful elf''s face for a moment before her expression goes back to normal. Everyone was at the vortex now, they all look at each other with smiles on their face. They were about to do something that might decide their future for them, they were all nervous of course, but knowing that everyone was doing the same made them feel much better. One by one they enter the vortex to start the trials. Chapter 119 The First Trial Reign travels through the darkness of the portal. He closes his eyes as a sharp golden light shes before him. As he opens his eyes he finds himself in a massive hall that was seemingly made out of gold. The glittering gold creates an otherworldly atmosphere as he marvels at the sight before him. Looking around he can only see the huge golden walls and pirs that support the roof. "This is the trial space, what kind of ce is this exactly?" Reign thinks to himself as he continues marveling at the seemingly endless hall. [ The first trial is starting. ] The system suddenly says in his head. [ yer 06, ss swordsman, ability rank S lightning maniption. ] [ Mark of Zeus detected. ] [ Proceeding with the trial. ] Reign listens to the numerous notifications the system gave. He wasn''t interested in them as he simply swiped them away from his sight. [ First Trial has started yer 06. ] [ Survive the onught of the dark army for as long as possible. ] "Dark army?" Reign muses to himself. He tried to remember if there was a mention of any kind of army in Greek mythology, but he simply couldn''t. Putting the thought to the back of his head he takes out his katana and his broken sword. [ Please be advised yer 06, all skills and item abilities will be reset after the trial is finished, do use all your strength in clearing each trial. ] "Oh, it will be reset?" Reign exims curiously. Looking down at his golden katana he clenches his left hand. "Seems like I will see the power you hold much faster than I expected." Suddenly. Thump, thump An organized series of loud footsteps could be hearding from the end of the hall. Tens of soldiers d in ck wereing towards Reign. [ Lvl 20 Dark Soldier ] Even after using his inspect skill Reign wasn''t able to find out anything about the soldiers. He didn''t even know if they were normal or elite enemies. Looking at the way they moved and how uniform they all were he knew that the battle would be hard. "Can''t let them surround me, that much is certain," Reign says as he starts walking towards the soldiers. He looks at his free attribute points and decides to use them. Strength + 2 Agility + 2 Endurance + 5 Vitality + 5 Now that his two lowest attributes hit 30 points he felt stronger. His whole body was slightly burning as he could feel every inch of it brimming with power. "Hmm, so there''s a qualitative effect when all stats hit 30 huh, that''s good to know." Reign smiles as he charges at the soldiers. Without holding back he immediately uses his lightning stab together with strengthening his body with mana. In a sh, he appears before one soldier as he stabs towards him. ng! The soldier however managed to somewhat block his attack with the shield. Screech The collision however produces a sharp metallic grinding noise as the power behind Reign''s attack was a bit too much for the soldier to handle so hastily. His shield gets pushed back as the sword''s edge goes at the left side, making a gash on the shield before plunging deep inside the soldier''s right shoulder. The lightning explodes as the soldier gets electrocuted by its immense power. Swish Reign jumps back immediately as two swords sh at the ce he previously stood at. Reign looks at the soldiers with a serious expression. The wounded soldier never uttered a single cry, even after being stabbed and electrocuted. They were either people that went through hundreds of battles and developed immunity towards pain, or they couldn''t feel pain altogether. "Strength, speed, and reaction above that of a normal monster, but still beneath an elite, this is going to be troublesome." Reign looks at the side as he was able to spot more soldiers approaching. Swinging his two swords he ds himself in lightning as he channels mana throughout his whole body. "Let''s begin." At another trial space. Bam! mes erupt everywhere as two draconic metal giants get pushed back. "Damn it, what the hell are these things?!" Wolf curses as he dodges an attack from another draconic giant. The 5-meter tall statues had a head resembling a dragon''s while the rest of their bodies were humanoid, except their hands which were a pair of sharp ws that had a dangerous glint to them. Bam! The fist of the draconic statue leaves a big hole in the dark floor of the hall they were in. Pale blue mes hung in the air as they illuminated the ghostly looking hall Wolf was located in. The statues were rtively slow, but the immense strength and defensive capabilities of their bodies more than made up for it. "They just had to be made of metal huh, no matter then, I''ll turn up the heat and melt you down, if that doesn''t work then I''ll just smash those huge bodies of yours apart!" Wolf shouts as he charges at the approaching giants, there were a total of five of them attacking him, with more slowly approaching from behind. Swish, swish Beast was jumping from one branch to another as he tried to navigate through a jungle. With every passing second, he wouldunch an arrow in a seemingly random direction. His forehead was covered in sweat as he continued going through the jungle. Swish Right after firing an arrow while in mid-air he was able to hear an arrow in front of him. Spinning in the air he could see the seemingly harmless,pletely wooden arrow passing next to his head. With a swift motion, he grabs the arrow mid-flight, in one fluent motion hepletes his 360-degree spin while notching the wooden arrow on his bow. Swiftly he releases it in the same direction it was fired off. "Ugh!" A cry of pain could be heard from the front as Beast continued full speed. As he was passing he could see a man falling down from one of the huge branches. The man''s upper body was naked with many tattoos decorating it. His lower body was covered by a simple fur rag that came down to his knees. He wasn''t wearing anything on his feet and many blisters could be seen, a consequence of climbing and running barefoot through the rough terrain of the jungle. The person looked simr to the natives of the jungles of South America. The many archers going after him were evidently incredibly familiar with the environment as they were able to swiftly follow him and attack him. Beast still hadn''t brought out his wolves as the lush jungle would make it very easy for the enemy to simply hide and take them out from afar. With a determined expression, Beast continued forward, shooting his arrows while giving it his best to dodge the opponents. His trial was differentpared to Reign''s and Wolf''s, instead of surviving he had to kill all of his pursuers and find where they came from. Bam! Bam! Bam! Tank was down on one knee as he blocked three powerful attacks from a huge monster in front of him. The monster looked simr to an ogre but with some obvious differences. It waspletely covered in fur and had three eyes on his head. The third eye was positioned in the middle of the forehead and gave a creepy vibe to it. Around the area, a couple of smaller monsters of the same type could be seen. Tank was protecting a squad of soldiers he was givenmand on. The soldiers were terrified of the 3-meter tall monster that suddenly appeared before them, before the monster could crush them with its spiked club Tank rushed forward and blocked the attacks. "Fucking piece of shit!" Tank shouts as he stands up and attacks with his scythe. The monster meets his attack with its club, and as it was wielding the club with both hands it managed to push back Tank''s attack. Before the monster could rejoice however Tank took a step forward and bashed it with his shield, making it lose bnce. Before he could continue with his attack the other monsters attack and he goes back to help the soldiers. That was his task, eliminate the monsters dwelling inside the huge cave while protecting his soldiers and minimizing the casualties. Babysitting wasn''t something Tank enjoyed doing, with his party he only needed to block the attacks of the strongest monster while the rest took care of the others. Sometimes he wouldn''t even do that, he would simply charge with the others to kill the soldiers. "I hate this trial!" In a dark hall where light could barely be found Shadow was crouching behind a pir while looking in front of him. "Tch, can''t see anyone." Shadow clicked his tongue in frustration as he held his two daggers in his hands. He was already here for some time and managed to gain a couple of wounds. He was frustrated because his trial was something he found annoying. He had to use the darkness to his advantage and take care of the many assassins found in the hall. The assassins however weren''t simply going to wait for him, as they were all moving around and trying to kill him as well. "It''s like ying hide and seek, just much more annoying." Shadow curses as he continues looking in front of him, unaware of the approaching figure behind him. The figure was already at an arms reach behind Shadow, slowly it lifts his right arm which was holding a dagger. "I simply need to have patience and then, attack," Shadow whispers before swiftly turning around and stabbing the figure in its chest. His two daggers immediately get the poisonous acid inside the body as the poor man''s intestines start melting. Slowly the man goes down before Shadow hugs him and softlyys him on the ground. "On to the next one." Chapter 120 Power Of The Stars "Haaaaa." Reign pants lightly as yet another dark soldier falls to his de. Looking in the distance he could see even more of them approaching. It was a never-ending tide of enemies hell-bent on killing him. Compared to before every group now was bigger and came faster. The numbers weren''t the only change though. Swords, spears, maces, the soldiers used a variety of weapons nowpared to earlier. Each squad had a captain that led them. [ Lvl 20 Dark Captain ] The captains were at the same level as the soldiers but their strength was obviouslyrger. They were slightly stronger than elite monsters at the same level, well, the elite monsters Reign had faced. Wounds had started stockpiling on his body as blood dripped slowly from his fingertips. His arm had a gash on it, a gift from one of the captains he fought previously. Over a hundred soldiers wereid on the golden floor of the hall as Reign prepared to fight more. " Damn it, it seems like I will have to use the skill from this guy soon." Reign looks down at his katana, he was nning on using the power within the sword to gain the power of the stars as the trial rating depended on how long he could survive and not how many enemies he could defeat. Once again he charges at the uing squad of soldiers. The captain meets him immediately with his two swords. He was a dual-de user, simr to Reign. Both of his swords were curved, simr to the scimitar, only less bulky. Compared to the captain his proficiency at using two swords was lower, but his high stats were more than enough to even it out, not to mention that both of his swords were of a high rank. ng, ng! After a couple of attacks, the captain''s swords already had small chips formed on their edge while Reign''s were still perfectly fine. Well, the broken sword wasn''t fine, but that was how it always looked like. Reign parries, dodges, and counters as more soldiers join the fray. The spear-wielding soldiers were attacking from afar while holding their shields raised. Slowly they moved sideways in an attempt to encircle Reign. "Oh no, you don''t!" Reign shouts as he uses his downwards sh and lightning stab one after another. His broken sword manages to cut deeply into the shoulder of one soldier while his katana actually pierces through the shield of another. As the katana was in too deeply Reign doesn''t try to take it out. Using all the strength he has he actually lifts the poor soldier and uses him as a weapon to swat iing enemies away. The power of the swing forces the katana out as the soldier flies off towards more of hisrades. Reign throws his katana at one soldier, piercing him in the chest. Immediately he lifts his arm up as the Shiverspine materializes in his hand. With great vigor, he uses the lightning spear and throws it towards the dark captain that manages to react on time. Even with the reaction speed and a parry attempt, the spear managed to plunge deeply into his shoulder, immobilizing it. Summoning back the katana Reign continues with his onught. Before he could even defeat all of the soldiers the next batch had already arrived. Once again he greets a captain as they exchange blows. Another captain from the same squad arrives right after him and attacks him. Fighting against two elite enemies of the same level put an enormous amount of stress on Reign as he gave it his best to block their attacks and try a way to counterattack. Lightning flickers around him as he delivers a series of attacks at one of them before retreating sideways and engaging the other one. Reign tries to keep both of the captains right in front of him as he fights without a break. ? Swish Suddenly he feels a danger from behind him as he jumps sideways in an attempt to dodge. "Argh, shit!" Reign curses as he feels a sharp pain on the back of his left leg. There was a cut on it as the dual-wielding captain managed to join the fight. The spear was out of his shoulder as a gaping hole could be seen there. Even with only one functioning arm, the captain was still a danger, especially when there were 2 more that were not injured there as well. "Alright, you asked for it." Reign shes a ferocious smile as he looks at the dark soldiers that were right in front of him. Fighting 3 captains was a stretch, but fighting 3 captains with a whole squad of dark soldiers was a bit too much even for Reign. He clutches his broken sword as it shines brightly. In a matter of seconds, the sword was no longer broken. In his handy a magnificent golden sword that shined a bright light. Reign looks down at it with a smile before attacking his enemies. The bonuses given by a rank S+ weapon were incredible, topare it with the rank A katana was not even possible, to be honest. ( AN: not gonna show them yet though, sorry guys :P ) In a sh Reign charges back at the soldiers. His speed had obviously increasedpared to before. He shes at the injured captain with his gold sword as thetter brings his curved sword up to defend against the blow. With no difficulty, Reign''s sword breaks it in half and continues shing down at the captain. The sword cuts through his neck in one swift motion before he moved towards the others. With no regard for his own safety Reign lunges at the squad of soldiers with his two swords. His katana was already sharp enough to puncture through the shields when using the lightning stab, the golden sword however needed no skill for such a feat. Its sharpness was unmatched as Reign continued shing at the soldiers. Swords were broken and armors were cut as every attack drew blood. In mere seconds half of the squad was lying down on the cold gold floor while he continued his ughter. Thud. The final soldier fell down as Reign charged toward the next squad. He was nning on making full use of the swords boost and killing as many enemies as he could. It would tire him out yes, but it would be a real shame if he simply stood in ce while the skill was in effect. The other squad had one more soldierpared to the previous one. They were of course no match for the now supercharged Reign who was destroying everything in his way. Pieces of armor were falling down on the floor as he cut away at the enemies. Before he could finish all of them however his sword shines brightly before changing back to its normal, broken state. It was fine however as only 3 soldiers were left from the squad. The captain was dead and their low numbers were no threat for Reign. He quickly takes care of them before sitting down on the floor. The next squad was arriving, but he still had some time to rest and get his breath back. "Haaa, just a little bit left." Reign smiled gloomily as he looked at the approaching enemies. He still had his katana left and was nning on using the skill for the first time against this squad. He still had a fair amount of mana left in him as he didn''t use his skills a lot. His lightning body especially was one that used up a good chunk of his mana, and he nned on using thatst. "Well, off we go." Reign smiles and gets up. The soldiers were rtively close now and we''re about to attack. The next squad had a total of three captains and over 20 soldiers in it. Reign smiles as he charges at them. He wasn''t nning on using the skill right away. ng, ng! The metallic sounds of weapons colliding reverberated through the hall as Reign was locked in a battle with the three captains. He was somehow able to fight them evenly, even with his injuries and low stamina. He was heavily panting as he stared at them. Seeing the soldiers arrive as well he clenches his left hand and uses the skill. His katana gives off a warm, gold light that shines through the hall. Reign''s whole body was bathed in the light as he felt every cell in his body swell up with energy. "Double, no, even more, my stats have almost tripled with this skill." Reign was ecstatic as he smiled deeply. This skill made him even more powerfulpared to before. The bonus given by a rank S+ weapon was huge, yes, but a skill from a rank A was of course stronger. In a sh, Reign disappears from his spot before appearing behind a captain. Before the captain could turn around to face him, Reign had already shed at his neck and decapitated him. His body was shining a gold light as pale-gold lightning flickered around him. "It even boosted my lightning, incredible." Reign marveled at the huge increase in power given to him by the weapon. Wasting no time he continues attacking the squad, annihting them all before they could even try to defend themselves. Swiftly Reign charged to another squad where he saw a new sight. Arge figure was in front of the squad, followed by three captains. [ Level 20, Dark Colonel ] [ Level 20, Dark Major ] His eyes widen in surprise as he finds that one of the figures wasn''t a captain even, but a major. The colonel was the one Reign targeted first of course, as he needed to make sure he died before managing to do anything dangerous to Reign. His body erupts in lightning as he charges at the colonel. His katana was already d in lightning as he used lightning stab to attack the colonel. ng! The colonel''s huge sword managed to block the attack, however, not without any consequences of course as a huge crack was formed in the middle of it. The colonel himself slid a couple of meters back as his arms were visibly shaking from the impact of the collision. Swiftly Reign charges at him again but finds his path blocked by the dark major. He attacks the major who was able to react to his heightened stats. The exchange was however cut short by Reign''s sword as he cut off the major''s right arm. Decapitating the major Reign continued towards the colonel that was already back on his feet. After exchanging blows with him Reign was finally able to see how powerful the colonel truly was. His power was slightly lower than Reign''s current one. His speed was lower of course, but that was Reign''s strongest stat. Everything else was almost the same. He was of course able to emerge victorious in the end as his speed gave him the edge he needed to prevail against the colonel. Taking care of the rest of the soldier''s Reign charged at yet another squad, unsure of how much longer his skill was going tost. Chapter 121 State Of The Others Bam! Wolf hits the wall of the trial hall as cracks form around him. Grunting in pain he falls down and got to his feet. His armor was d in a golden me, creating a big contrastpared to Wolf''s green mes that d his weapon and arms. Numerous statues littered the floor of the hall. Some of them had parts that were melted, while others had big cracks on their bodies and broken parts. Wolf was battered up and bleeding. The huge statues weren''t stopping with their advance as more of them slowly approached him. Two of them were in his vicinity as they attack him. Wolf had previously thought whether he should simply run away and just focus on surviving as long as possible but he quickly got rid of those thoughts. Eldar had previously mentioned that they should give it their best at each trial, even though his trial was about surviving he had a feeling that his score would be quite bad if he simply ran away from the enemy. He picked up his sword again as his mes dance violently around him. Slowly his mark starts shinning as the ghostly-green mes change color. A purple glint could be seen deep inside them as it slowly spread. In a couple of seconds, his mes were now a pale purple color, even his armor''s mes changed into it. Feeling incredible strength he charges towards the statues again. His power was strongerpared to before and his mes were hotter. The metal giants attack as always as he dodges with the best of his abilities. With fury, he shes at the arm of one of them, and the purple mes together with his heated sword actually melt through it. The arm of the giant heavily falls on the ground as it continues attacking Wolf, forcing thetter to dodge while looking at the arm in disbelief. "It actually melted," Wolf mutters as he shes and dodges the attacks of the two statues. His mes could previously melt the metal of the giants as well, but only after a long period of time, for the purple mes to melt them immediately and allow his sword to cut through was incredible. Wolf looks at the distance from which more enemies could be seen. More metal statues wereing, and not only the ones he was fighting right now. There were two other types with them, Wolf had previously faced against them and they were much harder to deal withpared to these guys. Two of the statues that were iing were smaller in stature and had less power and defensive capabilitiespared to the normal ones. That was however evened out by their greater speed and flexibility that allowed them to attack their opponents with great ferocity and precision. Their ws were also slightly longer and sharperpared to the others which gave Wolf a headache previously as a good part of his injuries were caused by them. Another type of enemy was a bigger statue. Its defense and attack power was strongerpared to the other statues while its speed remained the same. The huge arms and legs made it harder to dodge the attacks while making it near impossible to block as Wolf would be sent flying in the air after a hit. With his new power however he had the confidence of beating them with far less trouble than before. With great vigor, he continues attacking the two statues before the others arrive. Swish Thud Another archer falls down from the high trees of the jungle as Beast rests on a big branch. With his back against the tree, he pants heavily as he observes his surroundings, vignt of any new enemies that might show up. "How many have I killed already, 60, 70, a hundred?" Beast asks himself while resting. He already defeated all of his pursuers and was now hunting for more of them, the only problem now was finding where they wereing from. In order toplete his trial, he had to kill all of the enemies and destroy their outpost, the outpost being the ce he was trying to find now. He rips a part of his shirt as he uses it to bandage his bleeding left arm. He managed to defeat his enemies, but that did note easily as he was injured multiple times during his battles. An ambush from an archer, while he was fighting another one, was the first injury he suffered from as an arrow managed to graze his leg. The wound wasn''t deep or serious but it still managed to slow him down and have a negative effect on his mobility. As he finishes bandaging his leg, Beast gets up and climbs the tree to the highest point he could. He was nning on using the height advantage to try and follow the archers. He was unable to do so previously as he was constantly being attacked and such an attempt would simply prompt the archers to shoot arrows at him. Not to mention that they would be wary of him being above them, lowering the possibility of tracking them. Bam! Tank hits a hairy monster with his shield before cutting apart his neck with the scythe. He was still quite clumsy with using it and needed to constantly switch between his axe and the scythe to maximize his effectiveness. Slowly but surely however he was bing more proficient with it. The soldiers behind him were attacking the nearby monsters in groups of 3. The monsters were stronger individually but after listening to Tank and using the basic tactics they were able to minimize injuries and defeat them monsters swiftly. Of course, that only worked when the number of monsters was lowerpared to them. When the odds were against them Tank would jump in, using his skills and overwhelming power to save the soldiers and defeat the monsters. Of course, that didn''te without any disadvantages. His mana was slowly running out and his stamina was also being drained rather quickly. "Damn, I need to start doing more cardio." Tank said as he panted above the corpse of the monster he had just killed. He had no idea how much more his squad needed to traverse before clearing the dungeon. But that wasn''t even the worst of it as Tank already anticipated what would happen in the end. "I might have to fight a boss by myself." Tank had a serious expression on his face as he looked at the soldiers behind him. They clearly didn''t have experience in fighting as even though they were the same level as him they were much weaker. They barely had any skills and their physical stats were incredibly low. There were exceptions, of course, 4 out of the 24 soldiers were strongerpared to the rest. Stats, skills, and fighting experience, they had it all. "Captain." One of the soldierses to him. Being 175cm tall the soldier was quite tallpared to most, especially since it was a woman. Medium-length ck hair that was neatly picked up in a small ponytail greatly entuated her dark blue eyes. She was tall but she wasn''t too thin and had muscles in all the right ces which made her curves pop out even more than normal. Her name was Julie and she was one of the four soldiers. "Julie, any injuries?" Tank asks her while resting on the cold floor of the dungeon. Julie looks at him while shaking her head. "Good, let''s rest a bit before continuing." Julie simply nods her head before bowing slightly and going back to the others. Tank looks away as she was leaving and he didn''t want her or anyone else to think he was a pervert. sh Shadow jumps back as a dagger passes right in front of his nose. In front of him were 3 assassins while 2 wereying motionlessly on the floor next to them. He was ambushed earlier by them while trying to attract one. His miscalction made him a target for the five that came at him almost simultaneously. He managed to defeat 2 so far but picked up some injuries. Looking at the three in front of him he knew that he had to take care of them fast, otherwise more woulde, attracted by the sound of battle. "Well, let''s see how strong you are." Shadow looks down at his ne as he whispers slowly. Darkness spreads around him as five figures rise from it. They were all 175cm tall with well-proportioned bodies. The proportions were useless however as they had no features whatsoever. Their whole bodies were made out of shadow, only their eyes had a pale blue light. The shadows immediately attack the assassins. They were not bothered by the darkness around them as they were born from shadows, such an area suited them best. Compared to the assassins the shadows were a bit weaker and even when two of them were fighting against one they were still unable to defeat them as the assassins would always block any fatal attacks. After Shadow joined however that slowly changed and they managed to quickly kill the assassins. They move right away, changing locations and looking for more enemies. Shadow was unaware however that his mark was shining a bit as he moved with his new minions. At another ce, in a void devoid of anything. Laura was standing in the emptiness as tears were falling down her face. Chapter 122 Laura And The Demon Laura was teleported to a void, a ce devoid of anything. She walked slowly and fearfully as the unfamiliar ce scared her. A vast expanse of nothing was all she could see wherever she looked at. [ An error has urred, please finish the current area and understand your ability before proceeding towards the trial. ] Laura was surprised by the notification. She thought that she would be able to take her time and unlock her ability at any time she deemed fit, for something like this to happen before the trial was worrying, to say the least. [ yer has nothing to worry about, this is a sealed dimension where time runs differentlypared to the outside, the yer has all the time in the world to understand her ability. ] Laura was once again surprised. It was a good thing that she had a lot of time, that was certain, but, how much time would she need exactly? Suddenly she could see something. It was like a video being yed, only that the video was something she remembered. Her mom. Her mother''s face was shown right in front of her as she was being cradled by her. "Mom." Laura looks at the familiar face as a sad smile shows on her face. Many more such memories were shown to her as she looked at them fondly while reminiscing. At one point she even closed her eyes but even then the memories were still visible to her. Even when looking away she was still able to see it. The memories slowly passed as more and more were shown. Her mother, her father and even her siblings, an older brother and younger sister. They were a happy family, her brother was someone she looked up to and could tell even her deepest secrets to. Her little sister was a rebellious girl that always made problems but even then they all loved and cared for each other. Laura''s father was an architect while her mom was an interior designer and they had their ownpany that made many houses. They were quite well off and each of them went to the best possible schools. Being children of such sessful people one would think there was a lot of pressure on them to be sessful as well but strangely it was not so. Their parents valued them over anything and only wanted their children to be happy in life, sess was important yes, but never over happiness. They rarely fought and always made time to get together for a family dinner whenever they could. Her brother was engaged to a beautiful girl from the neighborhood. Everyone was happy as they came together for dinner in her memories. Suddenly Laura''s smile disappears as her eyes widen. "No, please, please no." She tries looking away and closing her eyes but it was to no avail. Her memories were flooding in and she was forced to look at them. "Stop, please stop, please!" Laura shouts at the void as she looks at the faces of her family. Each of them was smiling as they were having dinner together. She was just telling her mom how she was doing great in university and that, while some exams were hard, it was nothing she couldn''t finish. Her brother was talking about his newpany as he was excited to start working there. Tomorrow was his first day and he couldn''t wait to go to the building and start. His fiance teased him with a smile as they allughed together. Her sister was telling them about what university she was thinking of entering, everyone was staring at her as they never expected the rebel to suddenly start talking about such things. "What, I can''t just rely on you two all my life, even I have some basic decency you know?" Her sister pointed at their parents as she spoke. Everyone had a warm smile on their faces as they looked at her. The little brat had grown up. Suddenly. [Earthlings, the time hase for change, please stay calm and wait for the terraforming process, everything will be exined during it] Laura''s whole family was shocked as they all heard the voice. Looking at each other with confusion visible on their faces they were even more confused by a timer that could suddenly be seen in front of them. [ 10 , 9 , 8 ] They all looked at the timer with confusion before it finally went down to 0. A bright light enveloped them all as they were suddenly transported away from Earth. They were all floating in space and looking at their that was now changing before their own eyes. For Laura however, it was very different. "Hmmm, a qualified specimen, I will enjoy taking over you." Laura was a couple of meters behind her parents. She tried shouting at them as she could see another her with them. She was bound by dark-red chains as a demonic figure wasing close to her. Powerless to do anything to stop it, Laura was soon standing face to face with the ghostly being. It turned into smoke as it went inside of Laura''s body through her orifices. Laura was suddenly shaken awake by her brother who was right next to her. She looked around herself with shock as she was listening to a cold voice exining what was happening to the. Her brother was looking worriedly at her as she simply smiled at him, hoping he would not notice the enormous amount of fear in her eyes. He did notice it, however, but he simply took it as fear towards what was happening, it was every day you were told your was bing bigger and that everything was going to change, he was quite shaken up himself as well. Laura was looking around, trying to find the demon she previously saw, but, there was nothing but people around her. Was it all an illusion, no, it couldn''t have been, it felt so real. Whatever it was Laura knew that she had to be careful. After a while, they were all transported back to their home. They all scrambled to figure out what exactly was happening. As they looked out from the window they could see a scene that was simr to one from a nightmare. A huge dragon could be seen passing above the city of Toronto. The dragon spewed mes from his mouth as buildings melted from the incredibly high heat. Roads cracked while people and monsters alike got roasted in seconds. The dragon was simply passing by and soon he was gone from the view of Laura and her family who lived in Yorkville. Their surroundings had also changed. The nearby houses were further away while some of the many stores werepletely gone. Big cracks could be seen on the ground while monsters were roaming the streets. In the following month, Laura''s family went through an untold number of difficulties. Her brother and father took the role of protectors in the very beginning and had already leveled up a couple of times. Laura herself was holding a bow as she actually took archery sses when she was in high school. She aided her brother and father from behind as she gave it her best to attack the enemies. Her mother, sister, and future sister-inw were also holding knives as they were fully aware that a monster could pop out at any moment and attack them. They couldn''t simply rely on the two men in their family for everything. One thing was worrying Laura, however. She had almost forgotten about the demon she had met in the beginning, but a couple of days ago she heard the familiar voice whisper in her head. [ A bow, interesting choice Laura. ] ? She was frozen in fear as she heard the demon. That was however everything the demon said and the rest of the day passed normally. Laura was truly beginning to think whether it was all something she made up in her head, s reality was not that kind. Over the course of the next couple of days, the voice was bing more and more frequent, and was alwaysmenting about what was happening in Laura''s vicinity. Words of praise were sometimes told from the demon, but they were always sarcastic of course. Most of the time the demon was telling Laura what it wanted to do with her family members, the words made her sick to her stomach as she gave it her all to endure and not let the others know. Until. One day, Laura and her family found an abandoned house that they were going to use as a shelter for the night. They rested, had a meal that they made over a fire they lit in the firece. Everything went well and the night was peaceful. Until Laura woke up. She was standing in front of her brother''s bed. Her brother was convulsing as he held his bleeding neck while looking at her with disbelief. Laura was stunned by the scene as she looked down on her bloody hands. She was suddenly aware that she wasn''t moving her body. The demon could be heard again,ughing in her head as it moved her body to do unspeakable acts that night. Her whole family was ughtered by her hands, and she was forced to watch it happen. Her brother was alive while the demon killed his fianc. She cut off her arms and legs and dangled her in front of him whileughing wildly. She cut open his stomach and nted his lover''s head inside of it while removing the intestines. He died before she was finished. Her sister was sleeping in the same room as her. The demon came behind her and with a vicious blow snapped her spine. The poor girl couldn''t even utter a cry of pain as her eyes were gouged out and thrown away. The demon cut off her fingers one by one while clutching her neck, making sure the girl couldn''t make any noise. Her parents were thest. Holding kitchen knives in her hand the demon stabbed through Laura''s father''s hands and legs, immobilizing him. She proceeded to spend the next 30 mins killing her mother in the slowest, most gruesome, and painful way possible. Her father''s sobbing and crying were drowned out by the painful cries of her mother as her skin was removed from her body. The flesh from her arms and legs was cut off and only bones remained. Her father was mentally already dead when the demon came to him. His eyes were lifeless and without life. With disgust, the demon cut off his arm and left the house. Laura had watched everything happen. In the following months, the demon had full control of her body as she wanted nothing more than to die. She gave the demon no resistance and simply waited for her days to end. Until she met Reign and the others. Chapter 123 Laura’s Awakening Laura had no idea how much time had passed since the death of her family. Shepletely shut herself off, hiding her soul deep inside her consciousness. Only in some instances would she be aware of what was happening. Those instances were either the demon attacking her and slowly chipping away at her soul to torture her while malevolentlyughing. Other times it was when the demon was killing some people she tricked into helping her. Monsters were no different either, if the demon could kill them it would. Laura noticed that her level was constantly jumping up and down, it was something that made her a bit confused. One day she would be level 20 and above, and the next she would be back at level 12. The demon visited many ces around the world while using her body. She would create a portal that would take her to another ce on Earth from time to time. It was as if it was looking for something, but it could never truly find it. Laura was able to see Beijing, London, New York, and many more cities around the world that way. Sometimes the demon would even hide from some people and monsters. Usually, that would happen after teleporting. It was then that Laura figured out why her level was constantly changing. Every time the demon made a portal she would sacrifice 10 levels. Only after a long time had passed did the demon find the ce it wanted to go to. Laura had no idea how much time had passed until then, weeks, months, years? The demon exited the portal and found itself in a forest. It showed a vicious smile as it was finally able to find the ce it needed. The demon used Laura''s appearance to fool a couple of yers that were hunting nearby. They took it to the town that was nearby. The town was infested with monsters and was very dangerous to pass through, even for the demon in its weakened state. After getting what it needed from the yers the demon simply killed them all before continuing to the town. Sneaking through the city proved to be more difficult than it predicted as it needed many hours to get to its goal, a huge warehouse that looked abandoned. The demon had previously talked with someone, Laura was unable to understand what it was talking about nor with whom as nobody was close by. As the demon entered the warehouse it could see over a hundred hobgoblins waiting inside. There were also bigger, stronger-looking hobgoblins inside, an ogre, and a big orc that seemed to be the leader. The orc came forward with a smile as he introduced Laura to his troops. She was a new recruit that was delivered to them by an ally. A brainwashed human that would listen to his everymand. That however was a lie. After entering the orc''s chamber he immediately went down on his knees and bowed deeply to Laura. "My Mistress." The demon that took control of Laura''s body was of course Tragmath, the demoness that lorded over the orc shaman Reign and the others had faced in the dungeon previously. The demoness sat down on the throne as the orc narrated everything that had happened so far in his territory. He was able to gain the favor of the orc King in this region and was given the task of controlling the anchor point. Because of the huge ants and other dangerous monsters, it was still not done. Tragmath smiled deeply as she expected as much. She told the orc to put her in his elite team that consisted of an ogre, draif, and two elite hobgoblins. With them, she would asionally go deeper in the dungeon to slowly clear the monsters. When she became level 20 is when she would be able to gain control of the anchor point and call over a small part of her demon army. With them, they would be able to defend against the wave of enemies that will attack them and then slowly overtake this town. Most of her days were spent sitting around the underground city and going hunting for monsters. Slowly but surely she was gaining levels and after some time she was level 18. Only a little bit was left before she would be able to gain control of the anchor point. She didn''t want to hurry things up as it would be unwise to clear the monster quickly as that would prompt the orc king to send his troops here to help out with defending the territory. Tragmath was overjoyed when she learned that a group of highly powerful humans had entered the territory and were ughtering the hobgoblins above. Killing strong humans would allow her to increase her level quickly without getting the orcs involved. She went with the others from the team to meet them near the hole that led down to the tunnels. She was surprised after seeing the group''s power. They were strong, incredibly strong for the current phase of the game. Each of them was powerful enough to be a leader of a rtively strong group but they were still together and clearly, there was a leader. Finding out that one of her teammates was actually another being in disguise was also a surprise as she never even realized it. She didn''t have enough time to bother about it however as her opponent was strong and his skill with the bow was perhaps even greater than hers. Getting to the end of the battle Tragmath was excited as the human managed to corner her. Both of them were about to kill the other with the final attack and she didn''t feel bothered. The body she carefully cultivated was simply one of many she had in the universe, the knowledge of such a was worth more to her as her soul fragment would simply return to her after the body perishes. That however was a grave mistake. Another member of the group managed to block their final attack and capture her with incredible power. She was able to feel the dreadful powering from the mark on his face, a power of a god, and a powerful one at that. Even the weakest god was stronger than her, to see people that were chosen by such beings on this small, weak was incredible. She was already making up her mind about the and was nning on possessing more people to get as many benefits as she could. Then he came. His zing white eyes were like the sun itself as her soul fragment was getting destroyed by his incredible power. A human should not have such power, not even in theter stages of the game. There was something familiar about him though. The zing, endless light was hiding something deep inside it. As it used the final vestiges of its soul to peak inside she was shocked to find darkness. Darkness should not exist where light was so powerful. But it did and she was finally able to remember why the power was so familiar to her. "Ah, he''s one of them, that wretched race." The demoness uttered as her soul was annihted. The second time she came down to Earth she was furious to find that her minion had betrayed her and she was again losing against the wretched human. Another soul fragment, this one evenrger than the previous one was destroyed. Her trip to Earth so far was going quite bad. Laura was finally free when Reign destroyed the demoness. She had no reason to live anymore however and didn''t really care for it. She was grateful that Reign destroyed the soul of the demoness but that was it. That was until she saw her family, or to be more exact her souls. There was still hope for them as they could be saved. The system even gave her a quest, a chance to redeem herself and save her family from the clutches of Tragmath. [ Personal quest issued. ] [ Redemption and revenge ] [ Congrattions yer, you have sessfully escaped the clutches of Tragmath and were able to regain control of your body. Your family members however were not so lucky as their souls were seized by the evil demoness. All is not lost however, please achieve the Transcended status and find the demoness. Only after defeating her will you be able to free the souls of your family and the others she had taken.] Seeing her family members again was an emotional thing for Laura. It turned out that they were always there, locked inside her by the demoness as she made them watch all the things she did to Laura for her wicked pleasure. They told her they knew what happened and that she shouldn''t me herself as they didn''t either. Laura was now motivated to grow more powerful and take revenge for them. At the same time she would liberate them from the clutches of the demoness and who knows, maybe she would find a way to get them their bodies back. The universe even had gods, something like creating a body for their souls shouldn''t be impossible right? The memories ended and Laura was standing there, she was still lost and didn''t know what to do. The memories started again and she was forced to re-live everything again. And again, and again. How many times did she go through all of it? 10, 20 , 100? She had no idea. A lot of time had passed, that much was certain. She was scared, what was happening to her, what was happening in the world outside? Was the trial over for the others? Had they already forgotten her? She had no idea. Time and time again she was simply standing in the void, crying andughing before finally stopping. A purple me materialized around her as her eyes were filled with determination. Chapter 124 Demonic Rejuvenation The mes ze as a shockwave erupts from Laura. The memories around her shatter into millions of pieces as she clenches her hand into a fist. With a determined look, she walks ahead. The purple me surrounds her as it slowly dies down, turning into a purple haze that covers her body. [ Congrattions yer, you have sessfully survived and managed to unleash your new ability. ] "Survive, you mean I could have died here?" Laura asks the system without even flinching. [ Correct, most people would either bepletely taken over by their own ability that has been corrupted by a demonic influence or simply lose their mind after spending so much time here. ] "I see, how, how long have I been here?" Laura asks the system once again. [ The yer has spent 12 years, 5 months, and 21 days in the dimension ] "So long, how much time had passed outside?" Ding! [ The time passed in the outside world is the following: 12.57 seconds ] "What?" Laura widens her eyes after learning about the time. She had spent over a decade alone here but only a bit more than 12 seconds passed outside? She touches her face in disbelief. [ The yer doesn''t need to worry about aging, the time passed in the dimension does not change the yer''s body. ] "I see, that''s good." Laura breathes out a sigh of relief as she suddenly finds herself in a small white room. [ Congrattions yer, you have awakened the Rank B+ ability, Demonic Rejuvenation ] Description: A corrupted form of healing power the yer had. The demonic influence managed topletely fuse with it and awaken a stronger version of the ability. With the ability, the yer can heal targets of her own choice, but with a drawback, the healing will only work if the yer has enough mana for it. The yer can choose to sacrifice a portion of her life force to heal faster and more efficiently, sacrifice another yer''s life force, either by force or with the other yer''s agreement. Warning, however, life force recovers extremely slowly and it is not rmended to use much of it. The yer will be able to absorb the life force of defeated enemies and store them in herself. The life force can be used for attacking other than healing. More options will be unlocked after the yer manages to increase the rank of her ability. Laura looked at the description of her ability with interest. In its base form the ability was healing, but thanks to the demoness''s influence it evolved to be much more. She won''t need to be a healer that cannot defend herself and will be able to fight as well, that is if she was enough life force of course. Looking satisfied with her ability she steps into the portal that was suddenly created in front of her. Before she could step in however she stops as an object shinning with a purple light was suddenly in front of her. [ Rank A Defiled Touch of Shattered Misery ] C gloves Def: 30 Agility + 2 Spirit + 6 Willpower + 6 Demonic powers + 30% Description: gloves made by a demon out after sacrificing hundreds of souls to use for its making. The gloves were lost and found by a priest that tried to purify them. The priest was partly sessful and managed to drive the souls out, but the demonic influence from the gloves was enough to make him go mad. Any person that wears these gloves will have a demonic influence acting upon them, if the person wearing the gloves has a demonic type of ability it will however strengthen it. By using mana the yer can tap into the depths of the gloves and use the remains of the souls for a strong, soul-based attack. Laura looked at the gloves in front of her with interest. It was no coincidence that such gloves appeared here, it was simply impossible since they were perfect for her. As she puts on the gloves she steps inside the portal. [yer has entered the trial hall. ] [ The yer''s task is to keep the squad of soldiers alive as they destroy the monster nest. ] Laura looks at the new space she was in. It was a big cave, the cave was simple, there were only rocks and soil around her. The ceiling of the cave however was quite high. Looking around she was able to see the soldiers. One of them was slowly making his way towards her. "Hey, you alright?" The man asks her as he looks all over her body, trying to check if there were any injuries on her. "Yeah." "Thank god, who would have thought that the entrance of the cave would suddenly copse like that, well miss healer it seems we will have to count on your help here, looking forward to our cooperation." The man smiles at Laura before going back to the other soldiers. Laura smiles as she looks at his name. [ Lvl 20 Elite Captain ] The man was 1.8 meters tall and had a good build. His muscles bulged underneath the soft parts of his red armor as he walked back. His hair was of a medium length and was slicked back as to not create any problems for his vision during a fight. He had a sword and shield on him, a typical soldier''s weapon. Slowly they made their way inside the cave. Laura was a bit worried, she never used her ability before, and Lea had already exined to her how abilities and mana work. They were weak in the beginning and would only be stronger after you use them often. Mana however was different and needed the practice to be even felt. Laura brings up her status screen and starts allocating points. She put most into willpower and spirit, with agility being the third-highest stat. She didn''t want to be a simple healer but, she had no choice so far, she didn''t know how to fight that well and would rely on her ability a lot right now. Spirit and willpower allowed her to have more mana and to use it more efficiently amongst other things. Agility was important because she needed to be able to create space between herself and a monster if she got attacked. Looking down she was able to see her ability, and she was surprised. [ Demonic Rejuvenation B+ ( lvl 24 exp: 43% )] Her ability was at level 24 for some reason. That should be impossible, she had never used it before, it should be like Lea said, and the ability should start at lvl 1. Suddenly Laura thinks of something as her eyes sh for a second. She clenches her hands as she thinks of how to test her theory. Before she could think of anything the soldiers in front of her shout and get ready. "Enemy attack!" Laura looks in front of her and sees tens of hobgoblins attacking the 30+ soldiers. The soldiers were already in a formation, protecting her and a couple of archers. They were very cohesive and managed to fight against the higher number of enemies with norge problems. Suddenly one soldier got cut on his arm before he managed to kill the hobgoblin. Laura immediately brings her arm forward and focuses on him. Purple light starts shinning from her arm and the wound of the soldier. Slowly his wound stops bleeding and slowly closes. It was done in a matter of seconds. The soldier nced at Laura and nodded gratefully at her before continuing with the fight. Looking at her hand Laura was ecstatic as her theory was correct. She never used her ability or mana, that was correct, but her body did. To be more exact the demoness used mana while controlling her body. The basic reflexes were there not to mention the fact that Laura''s soul was at the same ce the demoness was. She was able to see how she used mana and her powers before, and even though she didn''t really understand how it works, she still knew how to do it. Her way of controlling mana and using her ability was low of course and was much worsepared to Reign and the others but it was still better than nothing. With this, she would be able to try andplete the trials. Any time a soldier got attacked she made sure to heal them and slowly she was bing more used to it. After the battle was over some of the soldiers went over to her and thanked her before leaving. Finding a healer that would heal people right after they got injured was not somethingmon after all. Healers were rare and most of them would only act when people were injured more seriously as they believed other wounds didn''t warrant their help. The captain came over to Laura and looked at her with a weird expression. "Hey, I do feel grateful that you are so helpful but are you sure that you can heal so much. Will your mana run out?" "Don''t worry, my mana is fine, I''ll be alright." Laura smiles at him as she reassures the captain that everything was fine. She was differentpared to other humans as she was possessed. Her body was the same from the outside but from the inside, it was a different story. Two hearts could be found inside her chest, a normal one and a mana heart that supplied her with more mana than she could ever spend right now. The demoness spent a lot of time and effort to create it and now, it waspletely hers. Laura looks at the numerous hobgoblin corpses around her and feels weird energying from them. It was life force and she was slowly absorbing it, even without trying to. Laura closes her eyes as she sits down on her knees. She focuses on the energy and tries to pull it towards her, slowly the life forces of the fallen foes start converging towards her faster. Laura had a warm smile on her face, with this life force she would be able to help the soldiers out in a fight as well. Chapter 125 The Trials Slowly End Laura was panting as she looked at the soldiers around her, it has been over an hour since she started the trial and she was starting to feel a bit exhausted by the constant healing and attacking she was doing. Her maniption of mana was already much betterpared to before, but there was still a lot she needed to learn. She had used up quite a lot of the life force in her reserves as she kept using her ability tounch long-range attacks at hobgoblins that were creating problems for the troops. Thanks to that no soldier has died yet, but they were all visibly tired as they were sitting down on the cold rocky floor of the cave. The captain came to her and gave her a sk with water. She epted it while thanking him before chugging the water down. All of the soldiers were incredibly polite to her, partly for all of the heals she did, and partly for even participating in the battle with her powers. It needed to be said that her ability was truly a bit overpowered for the trial as healers were usually not a ss that participated in fights and they were only there to provide buffs and heals to the party. Seeing a healer that not only healed but also helped out in battles was a rare sight and as such Laura''s position within the squad was incredibly high, only below the captain''s. The troops were able to rest for quite a long time as the constant attacks of the hobgoblins were gone. Such a situation was to be expected of course as there was not an endless supply of them, the earlier groups the soldiers killed probably amounted to about 60 C 70% of the total number of the hobgoblins in the cave. After resting they slowly make their way forward, eager to finally end their expedition and destroy the hobgoblins. Some were nervous of course, the hobgoblins preserving their numbers meant that they would have to face a truly enormous group in the end, not all of them would survive, even with Laura helping them. In the golden hall where everything shined brightly, Reign was panting heavily as he was down on his knees. In front of him was a 2.5-meter tall figure that was holding a greatsword. Reign''s armor was cracked and torn on many ces as blood was dripping down from it. His arms were still clutching his two swords as the many cuts on them were bleeding as well. His face was disfigured as a huge sword wound could be seen in the middle of it, his eyes however showed determination, even in such a bleak situation. [ Lvl 20 Dark General ] He was already at the end, his star power had run out while fighting the general who was able to fight him evenly even then. Without any buffs, Reign was destined to lose against such an opponent. But still, his eyes never showed ack of confidence, his mana was dangerously low and he was already feeling weak thanks to all the blood he had lost. He couldn''t even look at the general normally as his vision was blurry, but even so, he was still confident that he could win. "I guess this is the end huh, big guy?" Reign meekly smiles as he stands up with great difficulty. He uses his katana to prop himself up while lifting his broken sword and pointing it at the general who was slowly approaching him while lifting his greatsword high in the air. In the distance more enemies could be seening, there were over a hundred soldiers in a squad now. Numerous captains could be seen as each squad was led by a general. Majors and colonels were also present, Reign knew that this was it, but still, he just wanted to defeat the general in front of him before ending everything. He activates his lightning body as all the mana inside of him empties. He felt incredibly powerful and yet weak at the same time. He tries going towards the general but stumbles as his legs betray him. He uses the katana to stop himself from falling down as he grits his teeth in anger. "Not yet, I''m not done yet!" Reign shouts with anger as he stands straight while looking at the approaching general. His lightning crackles around him as he takes a deep breath. The mark on his hand suddenly starts shining brightly as his lightning more than doubles in size. His muscles pump up as his blood and the previously non-existent mana circte throughout his body. With lightninging out from his eyes he looks at the general who was already swinging his sword down. With great vigor Reign lunges at him with his two swords. He stabs the katana towards the general''s throat while using his broken sword to block the attack. His power however was not enough to fully block the attack as the sword cuts deeply in him at the same time as his katana pierces through the general''s throat. They both stand motionlessly as time slowly passes. Suddenly the general takes a step back while letting go of his sword that was still plunged in Reign. After taking two steps he falls down on his back as the katana was drawn out of his throat and a fountain of blood starts spurting out from it. Reign was victorious. Heughs weakly as he goes down on his knees yet again. He managed to win, he actually did it. He looks down at his hand as the mark slowly stops shining, he knew that the reason he was able to gain such a boost in his power was thanks to it, and for that, he felt grateful. He looks up at the ceiling while smiling brightly, he had managed to do what he wanted, it was now time to end this. He looks at the approaching enemies who were already charging at him, the general was of course at the forefront. Reign uses all the strength he had left to get up before spreading his arms out. Both of his swords were still in his hands as he waits for the ending blow. In a sh, the general passes next to him as Reign''s throat gets cut. The other enemies attack him as well as his body gets pierced and cut multiple times simultaneously. He falls down heavily, as his eyes close. His swords however were still in his hands as he never let go of them, not even in death. Wolf was in a simr situation as Reign. His mes were already gone as the power from the mark had run out. His armor, even though it was a rank A item was disfigured and cracked after suffering from many blows of the statues. One of his armsy powerlessly as it was broken after he blocked an otherwise fatal attack from one of the smaller statues. His hair was down and went over his eyes as blood dripped down from it. His head was injured and it was hard for him to even see after suffering through such an injury. His mouth however was curved up as he was smiling. Yes, Wolf was nearly dead, and yet, he was smiling. He looked forward as blurry images could be seen. Tens of statues wereing at him while he was surrounded by rocks and big metal chunks from the defeated statues. Wolf held his greatsword with one hand as he charged towards the enemies. His bloody appearance coupled with his smile and eerieughs made him look more like a demon and not a human. He dodges multiple rock spears that were thrown his way, it was a new type of statue that starteding out a while ago. The spears they were throwing were made by them manipting the rocks in the ground, their uracy was good and when a couple of them attacked at the same time it was nearly impossible to dodge all spears. Wolf doesn''t even look at the spears as he dodges them, on closer inspection you could see that his eyes were wide open but, his pupil was not focused and it looked more like he was already gone. He was doing all of those crazy dodges and acrobatics while simultaneously attacking the nearby statues. His smile never left while hisughter never stopped. He jumps above a smaller statue as it attacks him. With great force, he brings down his sword and plunges it deeply in its head. The inside of its head suddenly shines with a bright green light as Wolf''s mes activate and explode, obliterating the head of the statue. Swish A spear suddenly blitzes past the statues as it goes at Wolf. He was still falling down and even if he had seen it earlier it would have been neigh impossible to dodge. The spear hits his leg and rips it off violently. Wolf continues falling down as an enormous amount of blood gushes out from his wound. Stillughing he puts the handle of his sword in his mouth while making it as light as possible. Hends and starts moving like an animal, only using one arm and leg. With surprising speed, he gets to where his leg was falling and catches it before throwing it powerfully towards the statue that threw the spear at him. The leg flies high before hitting the statue in the chest, not doing much damage. Wolfughs as he continues attacking the statues. He jumps in the air while letting go of his sword before grabbing it with his hand to attacks. After a couple of seconds, he was hit by a fist of a statue while having the sword in his mouth. His teeth crack as he bites down forcefully on the handle. With a swift motion, he jumps up before punching the statue with full power. Volcanic Fist mes erupt from the inside of the statue as half of it gets destroyed by the attack. Before Wolf could do anything else another statue attacks him with its ws and cuts off his arm. Numerous fists and wse at him as his body breaks down. After they were finished the statues slowly move back before Wolf coughs slightly. Immediately 5 spears pierce through his body, ending his life. Chapter 126 The Trials Slowly End ( Part 2 ) Beast wasying on a huge branch of one of the many trees in the jungle. Blood trickled from his fingertips as he had been fighting for far too long with his bow. Even though he had fought in many battles with Reign and the others he wasn''t used to fighting non-stop for such a long period of time. He had found the outpost in the jungle, albeit identally. He was traversing through the jungle as usual and he suddenly heard a couple of arrows beingunched his way. He managed to dodge them but before he could have a breather another salvo wasunched his way. And then another, and another. There were in total 4 salvos of 6 arrowsunched at him in a short period of time. He did his best to dodge, but he was still hit a couple of times. His right shoulder was the worst injury as an arrow pierced right through his deltoid muscle, between the acromion and the rotator cuff ( AN: I''m pretty sure this is correct, doment if my anatomy is a bit off. ) The arrow made moving his shoulder incredibly hard and Beast needed to find a spot to hide for a brief period of time to remove it. Luckily the arrow pierced through and the tip was poking out, he simply needed to break it off before pulling it out. But that was impossible as more arrows wereing his way. Beast slowly made his retreat while dodging the arrows and hiding behind trees. He took that time to quickly break the arrow before removing it. The pain made him grit his teeth but he knew it must be done quickly, otherwise, the enemies would arrive and he would need to passively run away again. He pulled the arrow out in the nick of time as the tribesmen arrived right afterward. Beast expected it and had already notched an arrow on his bow. The moment he heard the flexing of the bow was the moment he released the arrow in the direction of the sound. Thud A hit. Beast managed to hit and kill an opponent before moving again as arrows wereunched at him yet again. As the situation was dire he had already summoned his wolves to help him. The two wind wolves would probably not be very useful and would simply be a distraction, but his ckie was different as his stealth skills allowed him to be deadly in certain situations. Beast summoned them when he was behind another tree. Certain that the enemies had no sights on him he summoned the three wolves and ordered them to go up and hide briefly. The element of surprise would allow them to take on a couple of enemies. The following couple of hours were the longest Beast had ever experienced. He had no rest as he was jumping and running around while simultaneously attacking his pursuers. At one point he didn''t even realize that he had made a semi-circle and arrived back at the ce he was previously attacked. Going further ahead he was able to see the outpost. It was built on a huge tree and was fully made of wood. The architecture was bad, to say the least as Beast wasn''t sure the building could allow for many people to stand on it. But it was sturdy and a couple of tribesmen were still in it. In the end, Beast managed to win. His two wind wolves died an hour after being summoned as multiple arrows pierced them. ckie however managed to survive, but he was critically injured as multiple arrows decorated his frame. He was next to Beast and was breathing weakly. Beast was heartbroken after seeing his wolves in such a state, but he knew that they would survive as there was no death in the trial. He looked down on the shing mark that he was given by the goddess,pared to Reign and Wolf''s marks it didn''t give him any shy powers, but it allowed him to understand archery deeper for some time. Even thews of wind wereid bare for him as he was able to respond to the arrows the moment they wereunched as he could feel the breaking of the wind. His enemies'' position was obvious to him as he was able to feel the slightest movement and the shallowest breath they took. His gloves also helped out, but because of the low amount of souls he got in it, it was severely limited. A couple of secondster there was a bright sh as he was teleported out of the jungle. Tank grunted as he was pushed back by the leader of the monsters. He had managed to arrive at the end of the cave with his soldiers with none of them dying. What awaited them was over a hundred monsters that frantically ran at them with no regard to their own safety. Tank was a bit ruffed up and bleeding as he took it upon himself to fight the boss. Other monsters also attacked him while he was focused on the big guy and injured him multiple times. His bronze skin shined as he panted heavily. A huge, 6-meter tall monster was standing in front of him while shouting loudly at him. His soldiers were in a precarious situation as the monsters were relentlessly attacking them. They mostly cowered behind their shields while asionally attacking. The only ones doing anything were the 4 elite soldiers Tank had previously noticed and put as lieutenants. The girl that previously approached him attacked the monsters with her sword with grace. Every swing of her sword would draw painful cries from the monsters as big wounds would appear on their bodies. She didn''t use a shield and preferred simply dodging blows as a shield would simply slow her down and didn''t work well with her fighting style. ? Another soldier was a big guy simr to Tank. He used his huge shield to block multiple monsters before pushing them back and attacking with a halberd. It was a weirdbination as a shield was mostly used together with a sword, mace, or spear. Tank of course said nothing as he was even weirder, he was using a freaking scythe together with a shield for god sake. The third soldier was a bit peculiar as he used a staff for fighting. His fighting style resembled ancient Shaolin battle monks as he used many acrobatic moves together with the staff. Kicks from him were incredibly powerful as he used his staff to prompt himself up for the attacks. The metal ends of the staff crushed the bones of the monsters as they wailed in pain. Thest soldier was not as exciting as the previous two. He used a shield and sword and was veryposed during the fight. Block, stab or sh, rinse and repeat. That was his fighting style and it looked normal, but the surprising thing is that he was the one that killed the most enemies so far. His breathing wasposed as well as he never used more energy than needed while attacking or defending. It was obvious that he was trained rigorously beforeing to this squad, something you couldn''t say for the other three as their fighting styles were a bit wasteful energy-wise. The four of them were the only reason the formation was still standing and that they were at zero casualties so far. That and Tank who was currently fighting against the strongest enemy plus a couple of monsters that would attack from time to time. Tank was looking at the huge monster as it attacked him again. He knew he had to do something as the monster''s strength was above his own. He was contemting using the scythe''s skill but he wanted to fight a bit more without it as his troops still had no casualties. Suddenly "Ahhh, help me!" A soldier was hit by one of the bigger monsters and fell down on the ground. Multiple monsters entered the formation and immediately attacked him and the nearby soldiers. The four elites made their way towards them but they knew it was impossible to save all of them. Tank''s eyes widened and he immediately used the skill while cursing at himself. His own stupidity was the reason they were going to die and that he wouldn''t get the best possible score in the trial. The scythe shes with a ghostly green light as Tank could feel his body gaining immense power. His mark also shines as he suddenly growsrger. His armor was stretching and even ripping apart at some ces as he was now 3 meters tall. His bronze skin turned slightly red while ghostly mes covered his feet and arms. With a shout, he blocks an attack from the monster and pushes the giant back. With fury, he starts shing with his scythe as the hairy monster cries out in pain. The strong and durable skin was like paper to the scythe as it cut deeply every time. It was thanks to Tank''s low proficiency that it was still alive. Tank started his rampage without stopping for a moment. In a couple of seconds, the boss was dead and Tank made his way back to the troops. He used his bull charge to power through the other monsters before jumping in the air andnding at the ce where the monsters were pouring in. A couple of minutester there were barely any monsters left in the cave. Tank was down on the ground, panting heavily as the skill he used took a huge toll on his body. Out of the 24 soldiers, 20 were alive, 4 of them were heavily injured while 10 were lightly injured. Heughed while looking at the cave''s ceiling and looked left towards where 5 more monsters were locked in a fight with the elites and other soldiers. In a couple of seconds, the monsters were dead and his trial was finished. Chapter 127 The Trials Slowly End ( Part 3 ) Shadow was gasping for breath as he took a dagger out of his stomach. The dagger had pierced deeply inside, but luckily it didn''t damage any vital organs. "Fuck, just a second of negligence and this happens." Shadow curses as he throws the dagger far away from his position. The sound of the dagger and a stone pir colliding echoes throughout the dark hall as he vigntly looks around him. He was fairly certain that there were not a lot of assassins left inside the hall as he had already killed over 40 of them. His shadow servants were of great help but ultimately they were destroyed some time ago. Clutching his daggers firmly he moves through the darkness covering the hall. His footsteps were much lighter and silentpared to the beginning of the trial. He had learned from Wolf previously how to move as an assassin and it was only here that he was able to improve upon it. A life and death situation was truly the best way to improve. Another thing that Shadow was vignt from was a stronger type of assassin. Compared to the others these wielded two daggers, just like him. Their footsteps were almost soundless and they were able to show up behind you before you knew it. It was one of them that plunged one of his daggers into Shadow''s stomach. They were physically stronger as well, and more skilled. Overall they were simply an upgraded version of the normal assassins. The only way to differentiate between the two was by a small, crimson line on their robes. The color was barely distinguishable in this darkness however so it was almost impossible to know if you were fighting against normal assassins or them. Shadow moves around the area where the dagger hit the pir. He was trying to lure the rest of the assassins this way as he was losing blood rtively fast and didn''t want to stay here any longer. The more time passes the more dangerous his situation bes. Shadow was using his power to blend in the darkness as he moved. It would be incredibly hard for anyone to spot him, but the assassins were different, it was clear that the trial made it harder for him as they were able to sense him without difficulties every time. He swiftly dashed from pir to pir while being vignt. He was observing his surroundings but he could not look everywhere. That was evident when an assassin suddenly came down from a pir. Before Shadow could respond a dagger was already thrust at his shoulder. It was toote to block orpletely dodge the blow so Shadow simply grits his teeth while moving slightly and trying to anticipate where the dagger would pierce. He was sessful and the dagger hit his vicle which prevented it from piercing deep and doing more damage. Shadow immediately responds with a counterattack as he swiftly stabs the attacker''s arm with one of his daggers. The dagger pierces through the pronator teres, the strong acidic poison works swiftly and manages to damage the assassin''s ulna and radius bones as well. The assassin doesn''t even flinch at the pain as he simply thrusts with his other dagger. Shadow''s eyes constrict as the opponent was an elite. He draws his dagger out of the arm and swiftly dodges to the side. It was unfortunate that the ce he had dodged to was close to another assassin that lunged at him from behind. The assassin''s dagger wasing straight towards the back of Shadow''s neck, but Shadow was able to respond swiftly as rm bells were ringing inside of his head. He jumps to the side and the dagger stabs inside his shoulder muscle, scrapping against the scap. Shadow grunts in pain as he looks at his attackers. There weren''t only two of them. He was able to see 4 more assassinsing from behind the pirs as they slowly walked towards him. Of the 4 new assassins, two held daggers in each arm, a sign that they were elites. "I definitely didn''t expect that so many of you were still alive." Shadow curses at his bad luck as it seemed that all of the surviving assassins had decided to band together and attack him in the end. If he was in his best form he would probably be able to defeat them without much trouble, but now, his mana was already quite low and he was riddled with various injuries, taking on 6 opponents was an incredibly difficult task. "Well, there''s no point inining,e, let''s finish this you cunts." Shadow smiles savagely as he spins his daggers in his hands. Before the assassins could respond he used the little amount of mana he had to stop the 4 from moving. He already managed to wound an elite, he was his first target. He uses his shadow body and arrives next to the assassin almost immediately. Without wasting any time he plunges his dagger through the assassin''s throat before taking it out. Blood spurts out and showers Shadow in it. He turns his head as his now reddish hair stick to his forehead. Before he could do anything two daggers pierce through his stomach. The elite was dead but, there was another one hiding next to him. It seems that they already figured out that he would be Shadow''s first target and already made preparations for such a situation. "Fuck, cough, you bastard." Shadow coughs out blood as he looks at the assassin in front of him. With fury, he swipes his daggers across the assassin''s neck and beheads him. The assassin''s arms lose power and leave the daggers embedded in Shadow. He turns around as an assassin wasing at him. It was over, he had no more strength to move as his injuries were far too serious. "Just 5 left, fuck, I have to do something." Shadow''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the approaching assassin. He lifts his arm as he points at the assassin but it was useless, he had no more strength left and no more mana to spend. "Just a little bit, just a little bit of mana and I can finish them off," Shadow mumbles as he looks at the assassin with hate in his eyes. Suddenly his mark starts shining as he feels power course through his body again. The assassin suddenly stops as multiple shadow spikes sprung up from underneath him, piercing his body multiple times and killing him. The other four assassins were still bound by Shadow''s bindings and couldn''t move. He points at them as hundreds of spikes form around them. The spikes grow longer andrger as they resemble pointed tentacles at the end. With great force the hundreds of spikes pierce down on the assassins, turning their bodies into minced meat in seconds. Shadow smiles before falling down, his injuries were still there and they were far too severe. Before he could hit the floor however a bright light shines and he was transported out of the hall. Laura was using a sword in her hand as she blocked a hobgoblin''s blow. Purple light shines on her other hand as she uses her hand as a spear and pierces through the hobgoblins stomach. With force, she takes her hand out before swiping across the hobgoblin''s throat with the sword. She was riddled with injuries, simr to the soldiers around her. They were at the end of the cave and hundreds of hobgoblins attacked them there. The sheer number of them was overwhelming and it was impossible for all of them to survive. Laura gave it her all to heal and provide support with her ability but it was simply too much for the poor girl. After a couple of minutes, the formation was broken and all hell broke loose. The soldiers fought savagely as they knew that they could die any moment now. Laura was clutching the sword that the captain had previously given to her. He knew that it would be a hard battle and couldn''t guarantee her protection during the final battle. He and the soldiers had seen her fight with her ability and knew she could take care of herself, but without a weapon, it would be hard. Laura had no training with a sword so she was quite bad when fighting enemies head-on. She used her ability to its fullest as the life force reserves she had were being lowered with every passing second. The captain was locked in a battle with the enemy leader nearby. She grits her teeth and makes her way towards him. The captain and the hobgoblin leader were both mini-boss tierbatants. If she could help him with taking it down then the battle would be much easier. Laura arrives after 2 minutes. She now had more wounds as she had to fight her way through. Looking at the hobgoblin leader she points at him with his left hand and uses the skill hidden in the gloves. An invisible force travels from the gloves to the leader as thetter suddenly grabs his head in pain while falling down on his knees. The captain was confused by the opponent''s action but he doesn''t stop. shing down he manages to cut off one of the hobgoblin''s hands before his sword continues straight towards the neck. The hobgoblin manages to block the blow with great difficulty before retreating slightly. It was enough however as the hobgoblin was no longer a threat to the captain. Laura''s attack was still having an effect as well as the hobgoblin was unable to fully focus on the fight. After a minute the captain was able to decapitate him before attacking the other hobgoblins, he also nced at Laura''s direction beforehand. With the death of their leader, the hobgoblins were fighting with less vigorpared to before. After a couple of minutes, their numbers were already lower than the soldiers. As the soldiers slowly picked the rest apart the captain was standing next to Laura. "Thanks for before, your actions were of great help." He looks gently at Laura while thanking her. The words were spoken from his heart as without her help he would have needed at least 5 more minutes before managing to defeat the enemy. It seemed like it wasn''t a long period of time, but on a battlefield even 1 second was valuable. Laura spent the next couple of minutes talking to the captain while healing him and the injured soldiers with the remaining mana she had. Before she could even finish healing all of them she was covered in bright light and transported out of the cave. Chapter 128 The Second Trial Begins ( Part 1 ) [ The first trial has been finished, please wait for the second trial to start. ] Reign and the others found themselves in a white room while the system was talking to them. All of them were alone in the room as they patiently waited for the trials to continue. No wounds could be seen on their bodies and their mana was back to being full, it was a weird feeling, especially for Reign and Wolf who had even died previously. "Dying sucks," Reign says as he lies down on the warm floor of the room. He was looking at the ceiling while remembering the fights he had gone through previously. Not only him, but all of them were also doing the same as the first trial made them go all out and improve upon their skills. The knowledge of not being able to truly die was a sort of liberation they never felt before and made them abandon all notions of self-perseverance while fighting. Ding! [ Second trial is starting, good luck yer. ] The system sounds out again as Reign and the others slowly get up and get ready for the next trial. A bright light shes once again as they get transported once more. [ Second trial has started,plete your mission and take the enemy general''s head. ] Reign was transported in a forest as information was flowing into his brain. He was a vice-general of an army, the strongest amongst all. The general gave him a task, something that was almost impossible to do. Break through the side of the enemy''s army and kill their general. For his mission Reign was given 200 elite troops tomand. They were all transported near the enemy''s location via spatial magic and were now located on the far left of the enemy. Reign looks back at the soldiers as they all had determination written on their faces. All of them knew this was pretty much a suicide mission as both sess and failure would end the same way for them, death. Reign slowly moved with his troops. The first thing on his mind was to check the number of soldiers on the enemy''s side. Since this was a trial then it should be possible toplete it, right? Reign and the soldiers slowly move through the forest as they gave it their all not to get seen. Suddenly Reign ds himself in lightning as he jumps towards a nearby tree. A swing of the de could be heard followed by a thud. Reign gets down from the tree and he wipes off the blood lingering on his sword. As Reign had expected, there were enemy''s in the forest as well, one wrong move and they could be discovered before even getting close to the army. After more than two hours of traveling and killing over 20 enemy soldiers, Reign was finally able to see the army. What was in front of him made him widen his eyes in disbelief as his mouth stood agape. Thousands upon thousands of soldiers could be seen moving ahead. On the left side, Reign could see them shing against another army as tens of them died every single second. Each army probably had more than 40 000 soldiers, and between him and the general were approximately 2 000 soldiers standing guard. Reign saw no way of breaking through such numbers, even if his soldiers were elites and much stronger than average soldiers were. The second they start their charge they would be surrounded on all sides as more soldiers would start pouring in from everywhere. Reign sat down on the ground as he inspected the soldiers behind him. They were all clutching their weapons with full force as they watched the overwhelming number of soldiers standing in front of them. Some of them had slight hopes of surviving the mission previously but now, now they knew that it was impossible. The general was tightly guarded, more than their scouts had reported. Reign slowly went to the soldiers as his mind raced at how he could achieve victory against such overwhelming odds. In other halls, Shadow and the others were teleported to their own trials. Shadow was on a hill overlooking a medieval city full of life. The 6-meter tall city walls were littered by soldiers who were patrolling around it. Archers were on the lookout while they talked with the other soldiers andughed. Carriages and people would enter and exit the big city gate as they went their own merry way. The merchants would talk to the guards merrily while waiting for their wares to be inspected before being allowed entry. Shadow''s task was simple, but simrly to Reign''s, it was one that left him with a headache. [ Infiltrate the city and kill the king. ] He had no idea how to even start this trial. Did the people down there even speak English? What if he couldn''tmunicate with them? That was of course highly unlikely as such a setting for a trial was simply too unfair. But still, how was he supposed to enter the city, should he simply walk down to the gate and act as he was a simple farmer that was entering? Should he wait for nighttime before sneaking inside? And what about the king, how was he supposed to evene close to him? The castle was situated in the middle of the city and Shadow had a clear view of it. It was majestic, just like the castles you could see in movies and tv shows, it was quite biggerpared to the castle in their safe zone, that much was certain. "Well, I guess I should go a bit back and try to talk to some people and caravans first, I need to understand at least the basic things here," Shadow muttered as he got up and started going down. The mission gave no time limit so he was able to take things slowly, although he had a notion that the faster he finished things the better. Tank was standing on the wall of a castle while looking at the approaching enemy army. Hundreds of soldiers were moving around the castle as they made preparations for the following battle. [ Defend the castle until reinforcements arrive, time until the arrival: 2 days, 23 hours, 59 minutes. ] Yup, Tank had to defend the castle from a whole army whose numbers were in the tens of thousands. Luckily for him, the castle was situated in a valley between two steep mountains. Traversing through the mountains was incredibly dangerous and attacking the castle from the sides was almost impossible. Because of that, the enemy army had to attack them from the front, and as such their numerical superiority was made less significant. "Well, at least it''s nice to see someone we know here." Tank heard a familiar voice from behind him. Turning around his eyes widen slightly while looking at the four familiar figures. "Captain!" The four soldiers salute him while wearing wide smiles on their faces. "You guys, why are you here?" Tank asks the four elite soldiers he previously fought together with in his previous trial. He was surprised to see them here as he had thought that he would never see them again after the end of the first trial. "After our expedition to the monster nest we were relegated to different positions, it was thanks to the captain that we managed to get promoted and stay under the same boss," Julie speaks first while the others nod their heads. "We never thought we would see you again captain, the destruction of the cave made us believe you were dead." The big guy wielding a shield and halberd replied. His name was called Yair and he looked at Tank with an apologetic face after speaking. All of them had the same expression on their faces while Tank was befuddled with their words. Isn''t this just a simtion, how are these things even possible? "We looked for you captain, we really did, but even when the troops arrived and cleared out the whole cave your body wasn''t found, we really thought you were gone." The shield and sword-wielding man, Donovan speaks. His face showed worry but also relief as he looked at Tank who was surprised by the show of emotions. It should be known that in the first trial Donovan never really changed his facial expression, not even when he was happy or under duress while fighting. "But it should be Colonel now, we are truly happy to see you again sir, we look forward to fighting beside you yet again." The staff-wielding man, Ector speaks out while saluting Tank with a wide grin on his face. Tank shakes his head as he goes towards them while thinking of what to do during this trial. The numbers werepletely against them and it would be a daunting task to sessfully defend the castle for 3 days, but, with these guys here, Tank was somehow relieved and felt that everything would go fine. Chapter 129 The Second Trial Begins ( Part 2 ) Beast was standing in front of a huge forest while the chatter of people around him echo in his ears. He was in a sort of contest right now and there were hundreds of people in the area he was in. "I have heard a lot about you." A blonde manes up to Beast as he speaks. The man''s golden locks fell over his blue eyes as an arrogant expression could be found on his face. "Everyone speaks that you are the best archer the kingdom has ever seen, but know this outsider, I will be the winner of today''s contest." The blonde man exims as the surrounding people p in support of him. Girls cheered as they looked at the handsome man with infatuation. "Whatever you say Goldilocks." Beast looks to the man and answers with a in voice. If it was a couple of months ago he would probably be stuttering while speaking in such a crowd. But he had gone through a lot, more than most would go through an entire lifetime. An arrogant guy such as this one was nothing more than an eyesore to him. "What?!" Goldilocks exims while his face turns red. The overbearingughter around him angers him as nobody had ever humiliated him like this before. He was a prince after all and everyone would bow down to him as it was expected of them. But this man, not only did he not disy any basic decency and respect, he even dared to utter such humiliating words to him. "I would be very careful in the forest if I was you," Goldilocks tells Beast with a dark voice as he turns around to leave. "Same for you Goldilocks, be careful, monsters can be quite scary, don''t embarrass yourself in front of all these people." Beast answers with a calm voice. His teammates were all incredible people with incredible power. An arrogant brat such as this one just made Beast angry as he knew people like him. People that used their identity and position to gain an advantage over others while simultaneously having no talent for it. He had already decided topletely crush this person in the uingpetition. [ Win the archery contest. ] That was his second trial. A contest would take ce soon and wouldst until sundown. Beast''s task was to win, he already knew that it was definitely not going to be easy and he had noticed a couple of people in the crowd that could pose a threat to him in the trial. The way those people talked, the way they stood and walked, and the way they held their bows was enough to see they were highly skilled. Beast was however looking forward to the contest. Compared to the previous trial where he was immediately put into a dangerous position, he quite liked this. A contest of skill where all the participants had to give it their all to hunt more prey and win. That was how it was on the surface of course as Beast knew from books and tv that such contests were usually filled with cheaters. He was expecting some of the participants to even try and kill him in the contest, some would probably even try to steal his prey, simply to leave him with fewer points. He was certain that Goldilocks would be one of them. Looking at his mannerism he was sure that the guy was a man of high status and he would probably use it to get some participants to his side. "Well it''s no matter, if they attack me, they die," Beast utters thest part of the sentence with coldness as he goes to sit down and wait for the start of the contest. Wolf was holding his greatsword as he looked around himself. He was in the middle of a battlefield, well of an area that used to be a battlefield. Corpses could be seen everywhere as blood was flowing through the small cracks of the soil. Thousands upon thousands of corpses were surrounding Wolf who was looking around and inspecting the battlefield. [ The enemy army has won slightly against the kingdom. Follow the enemy and provide support for the kingdom by destroying their outposts and killing their officers. ] Wolf had to follow a whole army, he didn''t know how big their numbers were or how strong their individual soldiers and officers were, but judging by the trial they shouldn''t be too strong, otherwise, this trial would simply be too unfair. For now, however, he needed to find tracks of the enemy army and start following them. He had no idea even which army he was supposed to be helping and which one he was supposed to be killing. He put that thought in the back of his head as he slowly made his way through the battlefield, looking for survivors that could point him in the right direction. He knew the trial would give him some way of finding out where to go so he simply walked. A couple of minutes passed and he still had no luck as all the people around him were truly dead. He even stabbed some slightly, just to check if they were pretending to be dead or not, but there was no reaction. "God damn it, how am I supposed to know where to go when everyone is dead?" Wolf scratches his head in frustration as he continues walking around aimlessly. He was starting to get pissed off and was even considering whether or not he should start using his mes to destroy the corpses and create a ruckus in hopes of someone noticing him. Before he could act upon his thoughts however he saw movement up ahead. With his eyes lighting up with hope he dashes towards the direction of the movement. What he found there were 5 soldiers who were going around and stabbing the corpses of the opposing army. They were dressed in green armor and had spears and swords in their hands. They stabbed the corpses of the orange armored soldiers with boredom while talking amongst each other. Suddenly they noticed Wolf who wasing at them with great speed. They all got in a formation as they looked at the approaching man, not sure whether he was an enemy or an ally. "Stop and state your allegiance!" One soldier shouts with authority as the others warily look at Wolf who was now standing some 3 meters away from them. "Hey there, mind if I ask you a couple of questions?" Wolf smiles at the soldiers while checking them out. [ Lvl 16 Khirget Soldier ] [ Lvl 18 Khirget Soldier ] [ Lvl 17 Khirget Soldier ] [ Lvl 16 Khirget Soldier ] [ Lvl 17 Khirget Soldier ] The soldiers were of a lower levelpared to what Wolf expected. They however were still pointing their weapons at him with no notions of lowering their guard. "I said state your allegiance!" The highest leveled soldier shouts again while preparing to fight against Wolf. He was situated at the back of the four soldiers who were slowly approaching Wolf. "I honestly got no idea man, I just need you to point me towards the right direction and that''s it." Wolf calmly states while walking towards the soldiers with his sword on his shoulder. The four soldiers suddenly charge at him with vigor. "Idiots," Wolf utters as mes cover his sword. With one mighty swing, the four soldiers were all thrown back with a deep cut on their stomachs. mes were slowly engulfing their armor as they all screamed in pain. "Now, let''s start over, do you mind if I ask you some questions?" Wolf smiles at the now trembling soldier who had already dropped his weapon on the ground. The soldier was nodding his head aggressively as he was thinking of ways to survive. "Good." Wolfes up to the soldiers and pats him on the shoulder before he starts asking his questions. Laura was sitting on a big rock as numerous animals surrounded her. The animals were peacefully standing in front of her while a giant tiger was lying down next to her while she was scratching his head. The giant cat purred as Laura looked around her. [ As the newly appointed sage of the forest your task is to help the inhabitants to survive for as long as possible with your skills. A nearby kingdom has found out that the depth of the forest had a strange crystal with miraculous powers and will soon be attacking your location. ] Laura was thinking of what to do for this trial. Simply sitting here and healing the animals would not be enough but there was a problem, she could notmunicate with them, so how was she supposed to fight together with them? Tactics were almost impossible to be done as she couldn''tmunicate. Going together with the animals to attack their enemies was not a bad choice, but it was one that would definitely not give the best rating. Looking around the beautiful forest she could see a myriad of different beasts. Most of them were level 20 and they were probably stronger than a normal human at the same level. Tigers, deer, birds, there were a huge variety of animals that were all looking at her. "Why did I have to get such a bothersome trial?" Laura sighs in defeat as she looks at the huge tiger next to her. He was undoubtedly the strongest amongst all the animals in the forest. Looking at his size and power, he was probably either an Elite or a mini-boss. With such a helper Laura was certain she could somehow pull off something here and not fail the trial. Perhaps even getting a good rating was possible. "Well big guy, what should we do, huh?" Laura jokingly asks the tiger while she continues scratching his head. "I will follow your orders sage." A deep voice was suddenly heard in Laura''s head as she stopped her hand in shock. "You can talk?" "Of course, as the guardian of the forest, I was given the ability to talk with the sage." The tiger speaks again while looking confusedly towards Laura as if he was saying something she should have already known. Looking down at the tiger Laura was beaming with a wide smile. She now knew how to do the trial efficiently. Chapter 130 The Second Trial Slowly Continues "Yaaarghh!" The screams of soldiers could be heard as Reign and his troops shed against the enemy army. Their superior numbers do little against the elite soldiers under Reign as they plow through them like a hot knife through butter. A dark hue covered all 200 of them as they moved forward with rtive ease towards the general who was simply looking at them with a slight interest. Between the two stood over 2 000 soldiers and more were on their way while the general personal troop was already getting into a defensive formation. The dark hue covering the soldiers was a special formation type of skill that would allow them to act as one and share their strength. It worked wonders as they were able to move together as one while fighting through the enemy troops. Reign was acting as the spearhead of the formation as he ughtered all who stood before him with no mercy. This was the tactic Reign decided on in the end. He thought of many other things he could do but the trial would probably not let him. First of all, he was able tomunicate with his troops but from them, he found out that the enemy army spoke apletely differentnguage. With that information in his mind, he crossed over an infiltration as he would definitely be stopped after leaving the forest. Without the ability ofmunication, it would be too easy for the enemy soldiers to see through his disguise and attack him. Trying to sneak around was equally impossible as the army was located perfectly to stop such things from happening. No matter from what direction you went there was always tens of meters between the forest and the army. It was evident that the trial wanted him to fight through the soldiers until he managed to get to the general and kill him. Reign was shing his enemies apart as he moved with the troops. He could see a great number of reinforcements drawing closer to them, it was impossible for them to break through before they arrive. He calcted that there would be at least 2000 more soldiers they would need to break through before reaching the general''s personal troop, which numbered about 300. The problem with that was that although the personal troop was only 300 men strong, all of them were elites like his own troop. That coupled with the troop''s captain who was a mini-boss and was currently guarding the general made it incredibly difficult to get close to him. Not to mention that the captain was not the only person guarding the general as the general''s right-hand man was there as well, he, of course, was also a mini-boss. "Fucking hell, this is almost impossible to do." Reign sighs as he continues moving forward. With his strength, it truly was difficult to pass through and kill the general. The Dark Colonels from the previous trial were also mini-boss level enemies and they were able to respond to his attacks while he was using the power of the stars, the two next to the general looked strongerpared to them and were slightly below the level the Dark General was. But luckily for Reign, the power of the stars was not the highest level of power he could achieve. Shadow was moving through the busy streets of the city as he looked for a ce to get more information about the celebration the king was hosting tonight. He was pleasantly surprised when he found out that the merchants he previously went to were speaking English. Well, it wasn''t English, but to him, it sounded like it. Being able tomunicate was a great finding for Shadow. He pretended to be a weary adventurer that stumbled here and was looking for a way to enter the city. As he was talking the merchant caravan was attacked, everyone but Shadow was shocked by the turn of events but he wasn''t as he had already spotted the bandits hiding behind the trees before. They were the reason he went to this caravan in the first ce. Shadow moved and helped the merchant caravan defend themselves from the bandits. His strength greatly impressed the merchants even though he held back so as to not show too much. The merchants were immensely thankful towards Shadow who had defended them and probably even saved all of their lives. They told him not to worry about entering the city as he can simply go together with them as a guard. That was how Shadow managed to gain entrance to the city. Now his goal was to get closer to the castle and find out more about the celebration being hosted tonight. He enters a tavern as a couple of gold coins jingle inside the leather bag the merchants gifted him before saying goodbye. Bam! Tank bashed an enemy soldier with his shield as the poor guy flies off towards hisrades who all get thrown back by the immense strength behind the hit. Tank was slightly panting as he pushed adder down to stop more enemies froming on the walls of the castle. His troops were fighting bravely against the enemy, but the seemingly endless number of soldiers simply kept oning without a moment of rest. Two siege towers were slowly arriving towards the castle as well while a battering ram was already at the gates. Tank''s soldiers tried their hardest to kill the soldiers that were pushing the battering ram, but the tens of shield-wielding soldiers around the ram made it hard to hit them. Not to mention that even when they managed to kill one, another would simply take his ce. The four elites weremanding the soldiers near them in an attempt to swiftly take thedders down while fiercely fighting the enemy soldiers. It was effective for a while, butpared to them and other elites the soldiers were simply of average strength and they couldn''t fight so long before tiring out. Bam! The battering ram hits the gate with full force. The gate trembles as the soldiers on the wall look below with a horrifying look. If the gate gets breached then that was it, they were all dead as the enemy would attack there with everything they had. Tank looks down with worry as he grits his teeth. "Julie!" "Yair!" "Donovan!" "Ector!" Tank suddenly shouts as the four looks at him. "Command the soldiers, I will defend the gate!" "Defend the, what?!" The four exims as they widen their eyes in shock as Tank suddenly jumps from the wall. He jumps high in the air as he glints with a metallic luster, he suddenly hugs his legs as he starts falling in the direction of the battering ram Wrecking Ball Bam! The impact from the attack makes the earth tremble as a huge dust cloud was formed in front of the gate. The enemy army even stops for a moment as they look towards the gate with shock in their eyes. The dust starts settling and a big figure was slowly bing visible through it. In a couple of seconds, the enemy soldiers were able to see the aftermath of Tank''s attack. The battering ram was destroyed, crushed into pieces while tens of corpsesy down around it. The figure of a big man standing tall against them was clearly visible. "I am Tank, and you!" Tank shouts as he points at the soldiers. "SHALL!" "NOT!" ? "PASSSS!!" Tank''s shout reverberates through the battlefield as everything stops for a moment. Silence was present on the battlefield for the first time after the battle had begun. The enemy soldiers looked at the big man with slight fear in their eyes as they could still feel the vibrations of his shout even now. One man was standing alone against thousands, it was a sight nobody present had ever seen before. ( AN: So this scene came to me when I thought of the Three Kingdoms period of China, and how Zhang Fei stood on Chang Ban bridge alone, facing the army of Cao Cao, and of course, the quote came from a slightly popr movie that came out about 21 years ago. ) "Always wanted to say that." Tank smiles brightly as he looks at the soldiers who were now even more scared after seeing the lunatic standing in front of them smile. At another battlefield mes were zing high as a tower was set ame, soldiers were running around frantically as they were burned alive. Swish Wolf was standing in the middle of the outpost as he stabbed a soldier who was pretending to be dead on the ground. Right after being stabbed the soldier started shrieking in pain as he was set aze by Wolf''s mes. "That''s the fourth." Wolf said as he looked around him. The outpost was burning and wouldn''t stand for much longer. It was the fourth outpost he hade across after leaving his original area. The soldier had given him a lot of valuable info in hopes of surviving, that of course didn''t happen as Wolf was never one to be merciful towards his enemies, not to mention that sparing an enemy might give him a lower score in the trial. Slowly he goes outside of the outpost and continues going towards the enemy army. Every step forward was bringing him closer to the final part of the trial, he was partly bored with the outposts as the enemies there were truly too weak. "I hope they got some strong guys." Wolf smiles wickedly as he starts running. Swish Thud An arrow hits a speeding deer right in the head as the poor animal falls down to its death. The deer was not a normal one as its size and speed were far above an average deer''s. Beast was standing on a tree some 10 meters away from the deer as he slowly goes down. The way points were collected in the contest was simple, if your arrow was the one that killed a monster the magical formation present in the whole forest will pick it up, and increase your score. Of course, different monsters gave different points, as stronger and harder to hit monsters gave morepared to the average ones. Swish Beast looks towards his left as he simply extends his hand to catch an arrow that was shot at him. "What?!" A man hiding in a nearby tree exims as he looks at the rxed Beast who was inspecting the arrow. "That was honestly just bad man, you need to control your breathing more, not to mention that you were making noises the whole time you were in the tree, you almost scared off my prey," Beast says as he notches the arrow on his bow while looking at the location the man was located at. "Wait, we c-" Before the man could finish his words an arrow was stuck in his throat as he starts choking on his own blood. The man falls down from the tree as Beastes to him and takes the arrow out before dragging his body to the deer. He lifts the man up and ms him down on the antlers of the deer before slowly going to another location. "That is already the third, does Goldilocks even have someone decent under him?" Beast mutters as he continues walking and searching for prey. Laura was standing on a big branch of a tree as she used her ability to heal the animals located below her. Corpses of a dozen soldiers could be seen littering the forest soil as they had previously been massacred. The monsters were slightly injured and healing was not really needed, but Laura didn''t want to risk anything as she concentrated on healing them. Usually, healers would also use buffs and some protective spells in fights to help out their team and defend themselves, but she was differentpared to them. Her way of helping was through fighting as her ability gave her good potential for that. Healing herself and her teammates while fighting against enemies was not an easy task, that was something she learned from her previous trial. She needed to improve fast if she ever wanted to be truly helpful to Reign and the others, and the early stage of the second trial was a good ce to start. She looks up at the sky as she wonders how the others were doing at their trials. She had only met them yesterday, but she already considered them as people dear to her, especially Reign who had saved her from the demoness. Chapter 131 The Second Trial Slowly Continues ( Part 2 ) Shouts and shes of des reverberated through the battlefield as Reign was continuing his charge with the soldiers. Their numbers had dwindled from the original 200 to 120 soldiers. They had gone through half of the path already and were inching closer to the general. Unfortunately, the reinforcements were no weaker than the original troops they fought against and now their formation was nearing its end as most of them were getting exhausted after fighting so much. Determination could be seen in their eyes as all of them made sure to kill as many enemies before ultimately perishing together with them. The mission was a failure, that much they were certain of, after all, even Reign, the mightiest amongst them was wounded and seemed like he wouldn''t be able tost much longer. He was after all the spearhead of the formation and had to concentrate on attacking and killing while letting go of all defense. "This seems to be as far as we can go huh, we''re not even at the elite troop and we''re already running out of energy," Reign says as he smiles. They had stopped after a couple of minutes as their enemies had suddenly drawn back slightly and were blocking them from moving anywhere. "I have tomend you for your bravery soldiers!" The general suddenly speaks as he looks at Reign and the other soldiers with him. Only 90 remained now, with all of them being injured, some more heavily than others. Reign himself was bathed in blood as it trickled down his hair while he looked at the general. Cuts and bruises could be seen all over his body as his armor was badly damaged. "I am one that loves bravery and talent, I will therefore give you a choice, join me and help me to conquer this kingdom and you will be rewarded beyond your wildest dreams, but if you still cling to your beliefs and decline then so be it, you will be crushed and killed here without any mercy." The general gives them a cold stare as he awaits their answer. The soldiers were staring back at him as the thought of betraying their kingdom never even crossed their minds. Reign however steps forward as he smiles. The soldiers look befuddled as they stare at the back of themander that had fought more fiercely than any of them. "This much is enough I guess," Reign says as he clenches the weapons in his hands. Suddenly lightning erupts from him for the first time since they had started their charge. The soldiers around him step back as they were afraid of getting injured from the lightning. His swords suddenly start shinning as his Broken Sword of Dominance growsrger and returns to its original form. His whole body and lightning start glowing a bright yellow color as his katana shines as bright as the sun. Power. Overwhelming power was flowing through Reign''s body as he marveled at the feeling. Suddenly a trickle of blood escapes from his lips as small cracks start forming on his skin from which blood starts flowing out. The power was great, so great in fact that Reign was not able to control it as his body was currently too weak to withstand such pressure. It wasn''t a problem with his stats, it was simply his overall level and evolution that was too low for it. "Gotta be fast," Reign utters the words with a coarse voice as even talking was hard under such pressure and pain that he was feeling. In a sh, he disappears from his position as tens of soldiers in front of him get blown away from the power. A bright yellow line could be seen breaking through the encircling army as tens of soldiers died with every passing second. The elite troop fared no better as none of them could withstand Reign''s charge for even a breath of time as they get ughtered in moments. Before the general and his two aides could even respond he was already in front of them. The two immediately swing their weapons at him, but it was for naught, even a Dark General would find it hard to withstand Reign''s attacks now, not to mention two weaker opponents. Bam! Reign swings his two swords to meet their attacks as both their weapons and arms get blown away from the overwhelming power Reign had. With another swing, both of them were cut in half as their faces showed a look of disbelief at what had happened. Snap! Reign suddenly grimaces as he feels incredible pain from his two arms. Looking at them he could see they were now deformed as his bones had broken after attacking. He previously simply used his lightning stab to plow through the soldiers and felt fine, but after swinging his swords twice with full strength his bones were already broken into pieces. The general unsheathes his sword and attacks Reign after seeing the state he was currently in. It was evident to him that the power Reign wielded was too much for him to handle. Reign looks at him with fury as dodges his attacks before barely throwing his katana in the air. Jumping up he catches the handle with his mouth before swinging his head to attack the general who barely blocks it. Spinning in the air Reign delivers an axe kick at the general''s shoulder that immediately dislocates after suffering such an attack. His sword gets dropped and before he could get it he was face to face with the iing katana. Before he could even react, the katana had already shed over his throat as blood starts pouring out. As the general falls down on his knees while clutching to his throat, he desperately tries to stop the bleeding as he looks at Reign with horror in his eyes. Reign''s right leg suddenly emits more lightning and manapared to the rest of his body as he kicks the general in the throat, decapitating him. The soldiers Reign had left behind were fiercely fighting against the enemy as they looked at the enemy general''s headless body falling down on the ground. They startughing loudly while fighting their opponents with vigor, so what if they were going to die today, they managed toplete their mission, the enemy general was dead and their troops were already losing morale as even the two close aides of the general were dead. "This should be enough I hope," Reign says as his powers deactivate. His broken, bloody body was standing on the tform next to the general''s headless body as the surrounding soldiers looked at him with immense fear. His breathing was shallow as he had to struggle for each breath. His body was broken, most of his bones were shattered by the power he used while even his organs were dying. Before he could finally close his eyes and fall he gets blinded by a bright light that transports him back to the white room he was previously in. [ The second trial has been finished, please wait for the final trial to start. ] "I made it," Reign says as he lies down powerlessly on the ground. His body was fine, but his mental state after going through such an ordeal was awful and he needed to rest a bit. "I wonder how the others were doing right now." Beast was running through the jungle as he was dragging a blonde-haired man together with him. It was Goldilocks, Beast had previously captured him as thetter tried to ambush him with 3 other contestants. He was seemingly displeased by the failure of the previous men he sent to kill Beast and wanted to kill him by himself. That was of course a failure as Beast managed to kill 2 of his men rather quickly, the third one was different as Beast was surprised to see the man as he was one of the rare people Beast had considered to be a threat previously. Beast was bleeding from his thigh as an arrow had hit him there previously. The other guy was no better as Beast managed to hit him in the stomach with one of his arrows previously. He was now using Goldilocks as a shield as the man was definitely going to kill his employer. Beast had already managed to kill quite a lot of monsters, including two level 25 monsters that were locked in a fierce battle. Beast waited for more than 30 minutes until they were near the end of their battle to intervene and kill both of them. That however was not so easy as other contestants nearby had the same thought. He had to fight fiercely against them before he was able tond the death blow on both of the monsters. During the struggle, he was injured slightly at a couple of ces and Goldilocks found him just a couple of minutes after that. He was now thinking of how to quickly kill the pursuing man before continuing with the contest as 2 hours were left. He was definitely in the lead, as the two. level 25 mini-boss monsters were above what other contestants and he could kill in normal circumstances. It was purely out of his insanely good luck that he was able to do so before. Tank was standing with the other soldiers as the third day of the siege was starting. The enemy army had previously suffered heavy losses while being unsessful in breaking through the castle. His soldiers however were not in a good state as they had no rest for thest 2 days. Small enemy teams would attack during the night as well and they needed to be on alert all the time. The loud sounds of drums beating nearby made it hard for anyone to fall asleep and they were all visibly tired. Only a day of fighting was left, no, not even a day as their reinforcements would arrive before sundown. Tank knew this day would be the hardest and was ready to face anything the enemy will throw at him. The four elites were behind him, injured and tired. Their faces however showed firm determination and reverence towards Tank who had managed to block the entire army from attacking the gate on the first day. His soldiers looked at him like he was a god of war as he had in multiple elite soldiers previously. Even the enemy general was having a headache every time he saw him on the wall as Tank''s strength was incredible. The sun shined brightly as the war horns were blown. The enemy was charging and it was time to fight once again. Tank held his shield and scythe as he went up the wall, ready to face them. Chapter 132 The Second Trial Slowly Continues ( Part 3 ) Laura was standing in the forest with a strange crystal in her hand. It was exactly this crystal that made the kingdom attack the forest inhabitants in hopes of obtaining it. "Incredible." Laura marveled as she looked at the crystal in front of her. After spending more than 2 days in the forest helping the monsters fight against the soldiers, Laura could see they were near the end of their abilities. In hopes of achieving a better score, she went to the mini-boss tier tiger to talk with him. She learned from him that the reason they were all defending the crystal wasn''t that it was beneficial towards the monsters, or the forest, it was actually because the previous sage spent a huge amount of time and effort into making it, and he instructed them to defend it. After learning about that Laura was confused, the crystal was man-made? What kind of abilities did the previous sage have to create something a whole kingdom would go crazy about, and how did the kingdom learn about it anyway? She soon got her answer as they managed to capture an officer from the army after fighting against him and his troops. The officer was scared to death after seeing Laura and the tiger and he quickly told them everything. It turned out that the kingdom has known about the crystal for quite a long time now, the only reason they never acted and tried to obtain it was the previous sage. The man had been staying in the forest for over 100 years and his power was immeasurable. Even the kingdom wasn''t certain they could win against him with their full army. Even if they did win however the result would be disastrous as any of the nearby kingdoms could attack and conquer them. They would have to rely on their allies to survive, and the allies would definitely want to take possession of the crystal, which would mean that everything the kingdom did was for naught. So they decided to hide the information about the crystal and only act upon it if a chance presented itself. The chance was now as they had learned that the previous sage was dead, he had traveled to a faraway empire to help a friend out. The result of him helping was both he and his friend dying against one of the ten overlords of the continent. The news was definitely not fake and therefore the kingdom knew that they had a chance of getting the crystal and rising in power. As Laura was the new sage the crystal was now hers, as the possessions of the previous sage would go to the next by tradition. Laura decided to do something that waspletely differentpared to before. She took the crystal, and that was when she had found out about its power. It was a sort of mana crystal, only that it would increase the potential of the people nearby together with increasing their understanding of certain elements, to mages it was priceless. She was now standing in the path of the advancing soldiers. Her n was simple, give them the crystal and in return, they would cease their attacks. After all the kingdom had no reason to lose more soldiers when they already obtained the crystal. Footsteps could be heard in the distance as Laura was able to see the soldiers following a man wearing blood-red armor. They all stopped some 8 meters away from her as the armored man took a good look at her. "Who are you?" The man asks with a coarse voice as he rests his hand on the handle of his sword. Laura looks at him with a smile before replying. "The sage." The armored man and the soldiers all look at her with shocked faces as they remain silent. ? "Impossible, the sage-" "Is dead, yes, I am his sessor," Laura replies with a calm and confident tone as she continues looking the armored man straight into the eyes with a smile still stered on her face. "I see, I never knew he had a student." The armored man replies while sweat starts forming on his forehead. He knew about the sage''s strength, a student of such a person was definitely not a weakling. "Rx sir Doyle, Ie with a proposition." "How do- " The man stops as he shakes his head. "It doesn''t matter, what proposition?" "Stop attacking the forest, and I will give you this." Laura extends her arm as the crystal was visible on her hand. Sir Doyle and the officers all looked with surprise as they knew what it was. "Just like that?" "Yes, unlike my master I have no interest in this thing, but the forest, I won''t allow you to destroy it any further," Laura says with a serious tone as she looks at them. "And what is stopping us from simply taking it from you!?" A hot-headed officer steps out as he shouts at Laura. In response, Laura simply chuckles before her eyes turn cold. Purple mana forms around her as wind starts blowing everywhere. The officers were all shocked by her disy of power while Doyle was looking nervously at her, before he could say anything however over a hundred monsters stepped out of the trees and shadows behind Laura, with the giant tiger being one of them. Seeing the tiger Doyle''s pupils constrict as he was able to feel its power as well. Both the tiger and Laura were strong as him, it was important to know that only a handful of people in the kingdom were stronger than him, and only 1 was as powerful as he was. He wasn''t certain of victory against either one, not to mention both of them. "I want to add one more thing to our agreement." Doyle suddenly speaks. "Yes?" "An alliance with the kingdom, the forest of A''ugtoh and the kingdom will be allies, helping each other from now on," Doyle says confidently as he looks at Laura, the condition was good for both parties, especially for the forest as they were still weaker. "No, the forest will help the kingdom if it ever falls in a dangerous situation, but an alliance is impossible after all many of your soldiers and our inhabitants had died fighting against each other, even if you can go over that, others won''t be able to," Laura says as she throws the crystal towards Doyle who catches it before nodding his head and leaving with his soldiers. His proposal was actually a small test if Laura said yes then that meant she didn''t believe the forest could go against the kingdom and that they were significantly weaker. But after hearing her words Doyle was made to reconsider, perhaps the forest was tougher than the kingdom had previously considered it to be. Shortly after that Laura was teleported out of the forest. Thud Shadow killed another soldier as he took him in the shadow to take his armor. He had been chased for over an hour by soldiers and officers after his failed attempt of assassination. More than an hour ago. Cling. The sounds of sses touching each other and theughter of many nobles could be heard as Shadow was dressed in a nice suit and was acting as a waiter for the celebration in the castle. He had previously managed to overhear two young men about how they were chosen to work as waiters in the castle and he decided to knock them out before they went there. He took the suit from one of them as he used ropes to bind them together. With Shadow''s looks, he actually looked more like a noble attending the celebration than a waiter, to be honest, and many youngdies looked at him while blushing. Shadow was waiting for the king to arrive so that he could assassinate him, of course, he knew that the trial was not going to be so easy and he was prepared to flee the castle at any moment. As time slowly tickled Shadow made sure to stay close to the main stage where he presumed the king would be arriving. Suddenly horns were blown as the whole hall was silent. The huge doors of the other side of the hall slowly opened as a party of 6 came out. It was the royal family, the king, and the queen together with their four children. They were wearing robes iid with gold as they slowly walked towards the main stage. They talked with some notable characters as they slowly made their way. Many people came to greet the king and the other members of the family while they did the same. Even though the king was above all in the kingdom he of course had to show some basic respect to other noble houses and generals. Finally, they made their way to the center stage as the king stepped forward to deliver a speech. He thanked all of those that came to this joyful celebration while speaking of the notable deeds the kingdom and its heroes did this year. Shadow was slowly inching closer to him while still trying to put a proper act as to not draw any attention towards him. Finally, he was only some 5 meters away from the king. Immediately darkness shrouds his whole body as he seemingly teleports next to the king while his two daggers were stabbing towards the old man''s throat. A mere centimeter before plunging in his flesh the daggers stop as a thin, goldenyer was present on the king, the defensively capability of theyer was able topletely negate Shadow''s attack. "Damn." Shadow curses as he swiftly delivers a couple more attacks towards the king before being blown back by a general that was nearby. A ne on the king''s throat suddenly shatters as the goldenyer disappears, Shadow curses his bad luck as he swiftly flees from the premises. Hundreds of soldiers chased after him as screams from the crowd could be heard. Luckily his skill managed to mask his appearance and nobody knew what he looked like yet. He quickly put a hood on before the skill was deactivated and for the next hour or so he was simply fleeing while defending against the soldiers and officers. He finally managed to flee and even kill one of them without being seen. It was time for him to use n B. Chapter 133 The Second Trial Slowly Ends ( Part 1 ) ng! ng! Hundreds of soldiers were fighting against each other next to a small outpost that was being used as a temporary base of a part of the retreating army. An officer of the other army managed to spot them and went back to fetch his troops so that he could conquer them first. The defenders were holding out heroically even with a lower number of troops. They had 200 men going against 300, a difference that was almost impossible to ovee when they were evenly matched in power. The 200 men were fiercely defending the outpost, hoping that some kind of miracle could happen and save them. Suddenly mes explode behind the enemy army as they illuminate the surroundings. The ce the officer and his aides were located was gone, only mes remained there. The enemy army stopped their attack as they were confused at what had happened. Silence was now present on the battlefield as a pair of footsteps could be heard. Everyone could see a man slowly making his way through the fire. "I finally managed to find more allies huh?" Wolf was smiling as he looked at the dpidated outpost and the many soldiers encircling it. The soldiers looked at him with fear, it was not every day that you see a man casually walk out of mes while smiling at you after all. "Yo, green armored bastards, drop your weapons and surrender, I promise you will live ok?" Wolf simply walks towards the soldiers as he drags his greatsword with him. Even though he said it, he never believed any of them would really drop their weapons and surrender. His armor was torn at some ces while slight cracks could be seen on the iron parts of it, on all parts except his chest armor and gloves, of course, they were higher in rank and much more durable. Twenty soldiers leave the others as they charge at Wolf, they were not going to underestimate an enemy that had just killed theirmanding officer and his 4 aides without them even noticing it. But even with all of that, they could never imagine they were still underestimating Wolf. His ability was of great help when dealing with multiple opponents, not to mention his weapon of choice was a greatsword, which was quite good against many opponents as well. With a wide grin on his face, he runs towards the soldiers as his mes ze around him. With fury, he shes towards them as a wave of mes follows afterward. Five soldiers were immediately blown back as the others were looking at Wolf with shock in their eyes. Some ten minutester the battlefield was calm again as all the enemy soldiers were dead. The original 200 soldiers of the orange army were down to 150, an amazing number considering the fact they were outnumbered by quite a margin. The reason for that of course was Wolf who had charged at the enemy with no regard for his own safety. Cuts and bruises could be seen all over his body as he rested inside the outpost, waiting for an important member of the army toe and talk with him. He struck gold this time, as one of the men here was actually a general of the army, with his help Wolf was certain he would be able to finish this trial soon, as the general knew the most important locations nearby, locations which were upied by allies or enemies, for Wolf that didn''t matter, if it was an ally then he would help them, if there were enemies there, however, he would ughter them all. At another ce, Beast was running through the forest by himself. After a long time fighting, he was finally able to kill the man pursuing him and ditch Goldilocks. He of course didn''t forget to tie him up with a rope and leave him on a high tree, making it hard for Goldilocks to free himself or to be found by any other henchmen he had in the forest. Only 1 more hour was left until the contest came to an end. Beast managed to hunt down a couple of more monsters beforeing across another contestant. It was a woman wearing a mask on her head, nobody knew who she was and she was definitely not going to tell anyone. After a couple of seconds of staring at each other both Beast and the woman go their own way, there was not much time left and them fighting now would only be beneficial towards other contestants. Beast was bleeding at multiple ces as his previous opponent was truly skilled with the bow. His archery was a bit differentpared to Beast''s as the man used a different type of bow and arrow, not to mention technique. The man''s arrows were fast and silent, almost to the point of being invisible, the drawback to such archery was of course the power behind the arrows,pared to Beast his arrows packed less of a punch and were only deadly when hitting a vital organ, but of course, any arrow was deadly when hitting vital organs. Beast had difficulty evading the man''s attacks effectively and as such his body had multiple small holes from the arrows. The wounds were however not very deep and didn''t affect Beast a lot. Moving forward he was determined to find a couple of stronger monsters to hunt, as he had a feeling that he might need some extra points at the end of the contest. "Soldier, what are you doing?" A captain was patrolling the castle''s surroundings as he managed to spot a soldier looking around, seemingly lost. "Ah sir, sorry sir, I''m new and I managed to get lost, could sir show me the way please?" The soldier starts apologizing as he shows a smile on his face. The captain sighs in disappointment as he walks towards the soldier. It wasn''t the first time something like this happened to him, some soldiers would get too excited when doing a mission and they wouldn''t properly observe their surroundings, a sign of bad training. "Come kid, the other captains and soldiers are right over there, we are guarding the entrance in case the assassin tries sneaking in again, only authorized personnel are able to gain entry now." "I see, thanks for helping me man, and sorry, nothing personal." The soldier says as two daggers suddenly show up in his hands, he stabs through the throat of the captain with one of them while using the other dagger to stab under the armpit. The captain couldn''t even struggle as the wounds and poison from the daggers worked fast and killed him in seconds. Shadow quickly drags the body in a nearby alley and starts taking his armor off. He wasn''t quite certain whether soldiers were allowed to enter the castle now so he was going to pose as a captain and try to get closer to the king. After a couple of minutes, Shadow was wearing the captain''s armor while he dressed the captain up in the normal soldier''s armor. The captain was a bit bufferpared to the soldier and as such, some parts of the armor were hard to put on him, while the same parts on the captain''s armor were a bit big for Shadow. It shouldn''t be a problem however as it wasn''t a big difference, not very noticeable from the outside at least. Shadow slowly made his way towards the ce the captain had previously talked about. He was a bit nervous about the other captains as they could potentially see through his cover, so he made sure to sneak around and only show himself when he was sure that he could quickly get into the castle. Bam! Tank was fighting a couple of soldiers inside the castle. The siege was going normally today until something unexpected happened. A couple of elites and a colonel actually went around and climbed the steep mountains around the castle. They slowly made their way down and managed to jump inside the castle and attack the soldiers. There were about 30 of them, a small number when looking at the whole picture, but the difference was that the weakest amongst them was an elite, while the colonel was a mini-boss-tier enemy and only Tank could go against him. Not to mention that there were 4 captains with them as well, each one being between the elite and mini-boss tier, simr to Tank''s four elites. Two out of the four were currently facing the captain while Tank was making his way towards them. The others fought a captain each while the other two captains were ughtering soldiers left and right. Tank finally managed to push back the elite soldiers that were blocking his way. Enraged by the way things were currently progressing he used his bull charge right afterward and finally broke through them, arriving near the colonel. "Julie, Donovan, take care of the two captains, this bastard is mine." Tank blocks an attack that was targeted at the two while giving them orders. The two simply nod their heads before going towards the two captains, there was no need to say anything as they had unwavering confidence at Tank after all that has happened. "The leader of the castle I presume, you have been quite a problem for us during this siege." The colonel points his spear towards Tank as they slowly start circling each other. "Well that''s nice to hear, tell me shorty, how do you wanna die?" Tank smiles ferociously towards the man. The colonel wasn''t that short, to be honest, it was just thatparing the 174cm tall colonel to Tank was a bit too much. The colonel''s lip trembles slightly as he looks at Tank with hatred. Suddenly they both move. Tank was physically superiorpared to the colonel while thetter was much more skillful with his spearpared him. Their battle just started and Tank was immediately cursing as he knew that this would take a while without using the scythe''s skill, but if he used that to swiftly win then he would be weakened for the rest of the trial, which was something he couldn''t let happen right now. Tank steeled himself as he continued fighting against the colonel. His body was strong and could take a couple of hits so he decided to fight more aggressively in hopes of exchanging injuries with the colonel. They both fight brutally, just like everyone else currently was. Chapter 134 The Second Trial Slowly Ends ( Part 2 ) Shadow was moving slowly through the dimly lit parts of the castle. After spending more than 30 minutes watching the soldiers and captains from a distance he was able to figure out that captains were not allowed in the castle either. He used his daggers to swiftly climb the wall surrounding the castle as he then slowly made his way inside. He wanted to find a guard inside to kill and impersonate but he gave up on that quite quickly as he saw the guards never leaving their posts. It would be too weird if one was suddenly walking everywhere in the castle, not to mention that the disappearance of one of them would make everyone rmed as they all switched around every 30 minutes or so. That was probably something they came up with to prevent something like Shadow killing the guards off slowly while impersonating them. He had to agree that the tactic was quite good. He took the captain''s armor off as he was now dressed in his usual armor, it was custom made for him after all and was much harder to spot in the darkness. That, and his ability made him quite adept in sneaking around and preventing anyone from spotting him. He was still careful though as he remembered the general that attacked him in the hall, the man was strong and that one blow Shadow suffered made him understand how dangerous he truly was. The biggest problem for Shadow right now was locating the king. The castle was massive and it would take forever to scout it whole. Shadow also thought of climbing it from the outside, the same way he did with the outside wall, but he gave up on that as well as it was too risky as there were barely any shadows and dark spots on the walls of the castle. It would be enough for one person to notice him and his n would be a failure, not to mention that the whole castle would be rmed that he was there. Shadow spent the next 30 minutes in the castle. He made sure to walk carefully and to evade any patrols and servants that were inside. From time to time he would stay close and eavesdrop on their conversation in hopes of finding out about where the king or any notable characters were. He soon found a clue as a couple of soldiers were talking about the recent situation. He learned from them that the king was in his quarters in the highest point of the castle. He was guarded by the general that attacked Shadow previously while thest 3 floors werepletely filled with soldiers to defend against any intruders. "It seems I will have to climb the outside of the castle after all," Shadow said while taking a nket from the servant''s quarters. He first moved higher to the upper floors of the castle. He was almost spotted a couple of times before finally being spotted by a servant. He made quick work of the servant, plunging his dagger deep inside his chest while he used his ability and a free hand to stop him from struggling or letting any noise out. The lifeless body of the servant wasn''t bleeding as Shadow cut a part of the nket and stuffed it in the chest wound. He knew that it was time to act fast now, even though he made sure to hide the body it was only a matter of time before someone would notice the man missing and perhaps even find the corpse. Shadow went up until he finally reached a floor that was littered with soldiers, he knew now where he was and he went towards a window. Using the nket to cover his back he slowly made his way up. The nket would hopefully act as a good enough cover to fool anyone that would look up. He made sure to move slowly as to not make anyone suspect the shadow on the castle wall of being a person that was actually climbing it. He still needed to move a bit faster than he wanted to as he didn''t want to risk the body being found before he managed to get to the king. He finally managed to get to the top of the castle. There was a small tower located on the top. There were no windows on the tower, it seemed the only purpose of it was to act as a ce of refuge for the king in case something like this ever happened. Shadow looked around the tower, thinking of how he was going to enter it. The general was inside with the king and it would be hard for him to kill the king if he was spotted right away. He gets on top of the tower, being very careful with his footsteps as to not rm them. He uses his daggers to slowly lift a couple of tiles from the tower before slowly cutting a part of the tower ceiling with his daggers. The tower was made from incredibly tough stones as even Shadow''s daggers had difficulties when cutting them. The acid however still worked and slowly he was able to cut through it. He worked slowly and carefully. His n was to cut a big enough hole from where he could enter, after the stone falls down he would immediately use his shadow body to get down and kill the king before the general could react. Bam! The stone falls inside the tower as both the king and the general stand up in shock. Before either of them could react Shadow was already inside as he had activated his shadow body, falling down straight towards the king, with full power he stabs at him with both of his daggers while simultaneously using his shadow servants to attack the general. ng! His daggers were blocked. The king had a smile on his face as a longsword was in his hands. Before Shadow could react he was pushed back, a bit further away from the general who was surrounded by the shadow servants. The king''s face slowly changes and Shadow was able to see apletely different man standing in front of him, it was the general. "We had a feeling you might try to assassinate the king again, so we had our wizards mask my appearance, I am thankful that it worked." The general smiles at Shadow before attacking him. His blows were fast and precise and pressured Shadow immensely. He dodged and blocked as he looked towards the armored man, he was now certain that that was the king. It seemed that he was quite weak as the shadow servants were hitting him without him even defending himself effectively. Unfortunately, the armor he wore was strong enough to protect him. "It''s no use, my armor will not be broken so easily by your minions, in moments the soldiers wille in and you will die!" The general shouts as he continues attacking Shadow. Shadow was fighting against the general while simultaneously thinking of how to get out of this predicament, he knew he had to kill the king now, if he missed this opportunity he would probably never get the chance again. Shadow Burst Shadow uses his skill to make the general back off while he also jumped back. They were now both leaning against the wall as Shadowmands his summons to attack the general while he throws his blood dagger that was notched on his waist towards the general while using his Shadow Daggers skill. "Oh no, you don''t!" The general swiftly dodges Shadow''s daggers and uses a skill that makes his sword shine a bright gold color. He attacks the shadow servants and blows them back while his body turns golden. In a blur, he appears in front of Shadow and shes down with his sword. Shadow bind Shadows suddenly spring up from beneath the general and tie his body up, they don''tst long as only a secondter many of them were torn apart by the general''s ferocious strength. But that was enough for Shadow, he used a huge amount of mana to activate the strongest form of the skill possible. About 50% of his mana was spent on it, immediately he used shadow body once again to charge towards the king, it was a reckless tactic from Shadow as shadow body was not a skill that should be activated multiple times a day. This was already the third time and his body was in incredible pain from it. The bones in his right leg were fractured from the lunge, but he didn''t care. With full force, he plunged his daggers through the eye openings of the helmet. The smaller dagger sessfully passes while the bigger one gets stuck, but that was enough. The king had no other defensive item on him as Shadow broke the strongest one previously. He screams in agony as the dagger plunges deep inside while the poison gets in as well. The king was dead, it was only a matter of seconds now, but tens of soldiers were now entering the tower as they arrived to help out. They froze in ce after seeing the disy in front of them. The kingdoms strongest general was ripping apart strange dark tentacles while the king was down on his knees with two daggers plunged through his eyes. They suddenly shout with anger as they attack Shadow. Before he could even take his daggers back a sword pierces him from behind. It was the general, he had finally managed to destroy his shadow bind and was now behind him. "You bastard!" The general screams with fury. "I won''t kill you, no, you will face a much worse future in our dungeon, we will make sure to interrogate you thoroughly and find out everything you know!" Shadowughs before coughing out blood. His mission was finished, he had finally managed to kill the king. A couple of secondster he was teleported out of the tower. In another ce, Beast was leaning against a tree while he bandaged his arm. Blood was leaking from it as a monster had managed to ambush him and sh at him with its ws. After a long time of fighting, he had managed to kill it. It was a high-level monster that would give him a good amount of points. But now Beast was in a predicament as he could hear monsters nearby, he needed to take care of his wounds before leaving this ce, otherwise, he might die against the multiple high-level monsters that were nearby. Chapter 135 The Second Trial Slowly Ends ( Part 3 ) "Huh, damn it, I need to move quickly." Beast finishes with the bandage as he looks around himself. He could hear the shrieks of monsters from a distance and the hums of bushes as some nearby monsters were slowly approaching his location. He clutches the bow with his hand as he jumps from his tree towards another one. The nearby monsters immediately move towards him, not wanting to let their newfound prey escape. Beast runs and jumps as fast as he could, but he was already fatigued after spending many hours in the forest battling monsters and other contestants. His wounds made him feel pain as he moved, he was going as fast as he could, but he could still hear the footsteps of the monstering closer. He suddenly turns around with an arrow notched on his bow, he releases a couple of arrows at multiple locations while immediately turning around and continuing forward. Exploding Arrows. Barrage All of the arrows suddenly explode as a huge dust cloud was formed at the points of impact. The barrage version of the exploding arrows was a skill Beast had made quite recently, right after his first trial. The knowledge he gained from the mark allowed him to think of other ways to use his skills, this was one of the things he managed toprehend. The skill was in essence a simple one, by using the power of wind he was able to increase the speed of his arms by a couple of margins while simultaneously increasing the speed by which he channeled mana. The arrows were in turn able to be shot out many times faster than usual. In a mere 1.4 seconds, Beast had shot out 6 exploding arrows. The drawback of the skill was a simple one, the amount of mana needed to use it was incredible and Beast was already feeling a bit exhausted because of it. However, the advantage of the skill was obvious as well. If a single enemy was the target of so many exploding arrows then the enemy would find it incredibly hard to dodge or block all of them, as even after doing that the arrows would explode and deal damage. In his current situation, the arrows were able to stop multiple beasts from continuing to follow him, he was now only sensing 3 following after him. He grits his teeth as he summons his two wind wolves, hemands them to go towards the sides, in the hopes of drawing the monster away from him. The strategy works and Beast was now only left with one monster following him. After 10 minutes of running away, Beast was able to get back to the previous part of the forest where the monsters were of a lower level. He stops as the monster suddenly jumps from behind him in an attempt to kill him. Bam! A ck shadow suddenly bites the neck of the monster from above. It was ckie who was summoned by Beast mere moments ago as he had anticipated the monster attacking him immediately after stopping. ckie managed to surprise the monster as his teeth plunged in deep inside his flesh. Beast was finally able to see the monster that had chased after him for so long. The slick, ck, muscr body of the monster was twisting on the ground as it tried to get ckie off from it. The 3-meter long monster tried biting and scratching ckie to no avail. Its long tail whooshes through the air as the nearby grass was blown away. Beast notches another arrow as he aims at the big, ck panther that was twisting on the ground. His arrow shines bright green as he tries to hit the monster''s head. The panther notices it and immediately tries moving away while ignoring the ck wolf that was still clinging to his side. ckie notices the movement of the panther as he immediately uses his dark ws to attack the panther. The panther screams in pain as his stomach gets multiple deep cuts from ckie''s attack. ckie again capitalizes on the panther''s strange movement as he suddenly lets go of it before plunging his teeth at another spot near the panther''s neck. He used his dark fang skill again as his teeth bite deeply inside of the panther. The panther suddenly copses on the ground before Beast narrows his eyes down and releases his arrow. The green wind arrow pierces through the panther''s temple as the monster finally stops moving. Beast releases a sigh of relief as he de-summons ckie before going back towards the contest area. Some 10 minutester Beast was back, most of the contestants were back as well as the contest had finished 5 minutes ago. They all waited some more time for more people to arrive before the contest judge made his way on top of the tform. Beast was able to spot Goldilocks with the other contestants as well, the man was staring daggers at Beast as his eyes were full of hate. He dared not do anything now though, as every time Beast would nce in his direction he would turn his head around in fear, he still remembered how Beast had massacred all of his henchmen before dragging him through the forest. As Beast had expected, he was the winner, he was surprised though to see that second ce was incredibly close to him. If he hadn''t killed thest monster that pursued him for so long he wouldn''t have lost. Looking at the side Beast could see the woman he had previously seen in the forest. She was the runner-up for the contest, she was also looking at him, clearly surprised to see that there was someone with a higher score than her. Beast smiles at her as he takes the prize. In a couple of seconds, he was teleported out, his trial was done. Wolf stood behind rocks as he looked at two armies fighting against each other. He had spent thest couple of days running around the battlefield saving soldiers from the allied army while also taking out enemy outposts and officers. Most of the allies were saved and some rejoined the main army while others decided to join him in helping the others out. The two armies were now fighting the final battle, the allies were outnumbered, but only by a small margin. Wolf was nning on attacking the enemy from the side, letting his troops nk them while he went towards the general. If he manages to kill the general then the battle was over, the enemy army''s morale will plummet and victory will be in their grasp. That however was not an easy task as the general was of course guarded. His private troop was in front of him while a couple of bodyguards were around him. He stood on a tall wooden tform, overlooking the battlefield. Wolf made a team from the people he had saved, five elite soldiers were going to charge towards the general with him, their task will be to take on the bodyguards while he takes care of the general. It won''t be easy however as a troop of 200 elite soldiers was guarding the man, the elites were of course not as strong as the five in Wolf''s team, they were merely the weakest type of elites, while Wolf was apanied by five who were close to being mini-boss tier. As the armies fought more fiercely Wolf and his troops emerge from the side. The enemy army had slightly passed them and it was the perfect opportunity to attack them. Wolf first charges together with them, the chaos that will ensue after their sh should be reason enough for the general to risk it all and send his private troop to help out, simr to what the allied general did, the was also the only reason they were managing to fight evenly so far. Wolf''s 500 men attack as the enemy army''s formation crumbles before they even arrived. The soldiers were terrified of the enemies that suddenly charged at them from the sides as some tried retreating deeper in the formation in hopes of surviving the initial sh. Wolf lifts his sword high in the air as mes start burning around it. With a sh he sends the mes forward, igniting some of the enemy soldiers from afar. By the time they arrived at the enemy Wolf had already sent 4 more shes out and most of the fire was now gone as the enemies worked hard to put it out. The troop shes with the enemy army and their formation crumble again. Wolf and the other elites were in the front as they shed apart their enemies. The general was now standing on the tform as he looked at the situation with a pale face, he immediately orders his private troop to charge forward and help the army. His bodyguards and aides try to stop him, as such a tactic was too dangerous but he doesn''t listen, he knew that if they lose now then the war will be over. Their many outposts were mostly destroyed and the high-ranking officers were dead. He was only left with a handful of them and other parts of his army were scattered around, there was not enough time to call them all back and rejoin forces. The battle here was supposed to be an easy one. The enemy was outnumbered and their army was in a worse statepared to them, they were supposed to win without much difficulty, but fate had another n as now he was witnessing his army losing. His private troop, led by the captain charges forward to attack Wolf and his soldiers and help their allies out. The captain was looking at Wolf with eyes full of fighting spirit. Wolf notices his nce and smiles slightly, the n was sessful and it was only a matter of time before he would take the general''s head. Chapter 136 The Second Trial Slowly Ends ( Final Part ) The elite troop arrives at the back of the army. With force, they push their way through the retreating soldiers. Wolf and the others don''t even take notice of them, they were still far away from them and would need more time to get to them. Wolfmands his troops to slowly make their way towards the allied forces while ughtering the soldiers around them. His mes were zing high in the air as each swing of his greatsword either killed or heavily wounded multiple soldiers. His power was overwhelmingpared to others, only the captain of the general''s private troop had a chance of matching him. The enemy wasing towards them, but so were their allies. The old general Wolf had previously saved was together with the other higher-ranking officers at the back of the army. He knew of Wolf''s n and he had immediately ordered his own private troops to speed towards them. The allied army was making its way towards Wolf in an attempt to regroup quickly before jointly continuing the battle. The general''s private troop was amongst them, led by their captain who looked towards Wolf with eyes of admiration and respect, he was unable to help his army and general previously as they were separated during the loss they had previously suffered. He already thought of the worst oue but was surprised to find out that not only was the general but many of the other high-ranking officers were saved by this man. Many of the enemy outposts and officers were also eliminated by him. Wolf already had a nickname on both sides. The allied forces called him the Herald of Fire as his mes were seen by many and the charred corpses littered the outposts he had destroyed. To the enemy army, he was no herald however, he was a demon that ughtered and burned many of them. The Soldier from Hell they called him, no one knew how or when the story started but many of the soldiers now believed that Wolf was a fallen soldier of the enemy side. He crawled his way out of Hell itself as he used the fire to burn all of his enemies. Wolf and the others slowly moved to join forces with the others before the enemy''s elite troop arrives, Wolf knew it would be hard for his men to fight against them as each soldier was much stronger than them and could fight 3 or more at the same time. It was of great importance they join with their own elite troop, then during the sh Wolf would go with the other 4 elites towards the general. He was using his mes all this time and it looked like he was just recklessly spending his mana, but the truth was that the mes didn''t really cost him that much mana as he hasn''t used any skills except at the beginning. He wasn''t at his top shape, but he wasn''t that far from it. Finally, they were able to carve a way towards their elites, just in time before the enemy elites arrived. The two forces pass each other as Wolf leaves his men while joining together with the captain, the two give each other a look before simply nodding, there was no need for words between two warriors on the battlefield as they both knew to trust the other. The enemy elites arrive and hell breaks loose as they sh. The many elites all used their mana and skills as they attacked each other. Nearby soldiers were being massacred as even a ncing blow was enough to im their life. Wolf suddenly jumps up in the air as the captain rises his shield above his head, he stands on top of the shield before crouching down. With full force the general swings his shield while Wolf flies high in the air before plunging down in the middle of the elite troop. The enemy captain looks at him with shock but was blocked from going back by the allied captain. A huge trail of fire was left from Wolf as he was falling down, the elite soldiers were looking up without fear as they prepare to attack him before he evennds. Fire burns brightly on his sword as he suddenly stabs the now 3-meter tall ming sword in the ground. The nearby area erupts in mes as an explosion happens. Sword of mes Wolf immediately used the explosion feature of his skill as the nearby elites were all blown away. His four elites used the explosion to their advantage as they joined him shortly. They all charged towards the general as they carved a way through the army. Soon most of the soldiers were not even trying to attack them as fear overtook their bodies. Soon they managed to charge out of the army while continuing forward towards the general who was looking at them with a grave expression on his face. He ignored the pleas of his officers and aides as he had already made peace with death. The defeat was almost certain, they had no soldiers that could reinforce them and the mere sight of the Soldier of Hell was enough to plunge fear into the hearts of soldiers. He patiently waited for Wolf to arrive as some of his officers and aides start running away in an attempt to save themselves. Wolf was already tired when he reached the general, he expected a strong resistance when arriving there but he was surprised when there was barely any. Only 3 people were with the general as they start fighting against his four elites, the elites were of course stronger and they quickly gained the upper hand. Wolf walks towards the general who was looking at him with a calm expression on his face. "One man, to think one man was able to change the result of this war." The general looks straight into his eyes as he sighs deeply, "End it, soldier, you have fought well and won." Wolf looks down at the general as he nods his head respectfully towards him. A man that managed to ovee the fear of death and wee it calmly was one worthy of respect, it was no surprise that he had managed to win against the allies previously. With one swing the general''s head was cut off as Wolf turned around to look at the battlefield. Seeing their leader dead a big part of the enemy army started to flee while even the elites had a look of disbelief on their faces. Wolf had finished his trial and soon he was teleported out of the battlefield. Bam! The enemy Colonel was smashed down on the ground as his battered body was riddled with wounds. With a mighty swing, Tank brings his shield down on him before stomping on his head with full force. Cracks form on the ground as the Colonel''s head bursts apart as a watermelon, a mixture of blood and brain matter flow out everywhere. Looking around the castle Tank found his four captains who were fighting a hard battle against the enemy captains. They were all locked into a stalemate as they fought fiercely, of course with the death of their Colonel the stalemate was broken as Tank immediately charged towards the nearest one. Donovan jumps back as he hears Tank''s shout from behind him, right away a battered and tired Tank was swinging his scythe towards the captain as the man barely blocks the blow. With the two of them fighting together the enemy captain was soon dealt with. They go to help the others before returning to the front wall of the castle. The situation was dire as the enemy had already managed to gain a foothold on the top of the wall. More and more soldiers wereing on the top of the wall via a siege tower while Tank''s soldiers were giving it their all to block them. A small amount of time was left for the reinforcements to arrive and Tank couldn''t let the enemy get closer to victory. Another battering ram was hitting the gate hard while a second siege tower was near the other part of the wall. He orders his captains to help the soldiers of that part of the wall while he charges towards the siege tower. Another Colonel was present there, he was ughtering all soldiers that came close. Upon seeing Tank he narrowed his eyes, he knew that a Colonel was sent to deal with him, but it seems that he had failed. Tank gets on top of the wall as he stares at the Colonel. "Another one, sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t have enough time left to fight you guys, so I will be dealing with this quickly." Tank''s scythe shines brightly as his body gains immense strength, his mark doesn''t activate this time and his body stays the same, it was a good thing as he really didn''t want to exin to his soldiers why he grew taller, changed skin color and had freaking horns. The enemy Colonel widens his eyes as he was able to feel the immense strength Tank had now. Before he could do anything however Tank was already in front of him, with one swing of his scythe the man was blown back while his weapon was cracked. With another swing, the sword of the Colonel was broken in half and he was injured. The third swing cut him in half while simultaneously destroying the siege tower. Tank continues his rampage as he breaks the siege tower in pieces before destroying the battering ram. The other siege tower was a bit further away and it was risky to go all the way there, as his power could run out at any moment. Gritting his teeth Tank charges towards it, he was going to be weakened after using his scythe''s skill and he didn''t want to take any chances. Tank was correct to do so as another Colonel was at the siege tower. Quickly Tank destroys the tower while heavily wounding the Colonel who was able to escape in the end. Tank arrives at the wall as his soldiers look at him with awe, the enemy had stopped attacking as the actions he had now done was many times more shockingpared to before. A man had single-handedly gone through their army, killed a Colonel, heavily injured another, and destroyed 2 siege towers and a battering ram while they were all hopeless to stop him. Quickly Tank goes down and enters his quarter where he suddenly copses on the floor. He was incredibly tired and even moving was difficult right now, his captains go inside after him and help him get up, they knew how strong he was and what drawbacks his skill had as well. They made sure he was alright before going out to fight again, they had to show a strong front and not let the enemy realize that their strongest fighter was currently not fit for fighting. A couple of hours pass by and the enemy was barely trying anymore as most of the army had started retreating, they had suffered heavy losses and the reinforcements were near, they had lost this fight. In a mere 30 minutes the reinforcements had arrived and Tank was teleported out of the castle. The second trial had finally ended for all of them. Chapter 137 The Final Trial [ The second trial has been finished, please wait for the final trial to start. ] "Final trial, so one more to go." Reign rests on the warm floor of the white room as he rests. His power at the end of the second trial was enormous, so enormous that his body couldn''t stand it and started breaking down. He still felt the pain, even though there was none present right now. The sensation of his bones breaking and his organs rupturing, the cracks on his skin that bled immediately after. It was too much for a normal human to go through, even he needed some time to rest after going through such an ordeal. [ The final trial is starting, good luck yer. ] A bright light shes as Reign gets teleported from the white room. He was now standing in a big, dark hall. In fact, it wasn''t only him, all of the others were teleported into the same trial space as he was. They all looked around themselves, but there was nothing in it, only ck walls were around them. [ The final trial has started, fight. ] The description of the final trial was shockingly simple. Before any of them could even try to understand it footsteps could be heard and a figure was slowly approaching from the distance. Everyone was surprised upon recognizing the figure, they should be, it was someone all of them were the most familiar with, themselves. Yes, the final trial was fighting against a copy of themselves. The copy had the same level and almost all of their skills, each would have to fight and find out what was the weakness of the copies before they could be victorious. Standing on the cold floor of the hall all of them were frozen on the spot. They all watched the slightly dark copies of themselves that were simply staring at them. There was no emotion on the copy''s face, they all wore a nk expression as they slowly took out their weapons and got ready to fight. Reign draws his two swords from his waist as he sees the copy do the same, only that the difference was that his copy was only wielding the katana while the broken sword was still in its sheath. Before Reign could think of why the copy was only wielding one sword it attacks. Lightning flickers around as it immediately used lightning body together with lightning stab to immediately stab at Reign who was barely able to block the attack. He flies off towards the wall and smashes against it. The wall cracks as his body left a dent on it, he immediately bounces himself from it as lightning starts flickering around him as well. ng! The two lightning-d figures turn into blurs as they attack each other with a flurry of blows. Even though Reign was using both of his swords he was unable to gain the upper hand, it was actually the copy that was pressuring him with the katana. Each blow of the katana had a lot of weight behind it as the copy was using both of his hands to wield it, sometimes it would even release the grip with its left hand as it used it to grab Reign''s other hand before he could sh at it. Reign was bbergasted by the copy''s fighting style. He mostly used only one hand to sh with his sword previously while only sometimes using his free hand to attack or block blows like that, the swiftness and the response the copy had were both top-notch as it was able to neutralize any attack Reign threw at it at the very beginning. Reign suddenly jumps up as he kicks the copy on the chin. As the copy''s hands were both full it doesn''t manage to block, it slightly presses its body forward while leaning its head on the side to minimize the power of Reign''s kick. The mana powered kick was still able to blow the copy away with its power though and Reign was now standing while looking down at his two swords. His strategy of using both of them to fight had hit a dead end, the copy was the same as his, and it was evident that his dual-wielding proficiency still had a long way to go before reaching his prowess with only one weapon. He sheaths his katana, it was sharper and longerpared to his broken sword, but Reign was used to it as it has been with him for a while now. He smiles as he looks at the iing copy. He holds the sword with both hands they sh again. Lightning and wind blew everywhere as they were evenly matched. "Hahahahaha, yes, continue." Wolf was bleeding as he charged towards his copy whileughing madly. The copy used a simr fighting style like him as it changed the weight of the sword mid-swing for maximum efficiency. The difference was thatpared to Wolf who would make his sword as heavy as possible for each attack the copy would sometimes do the opposite. It sounded crazy but the effect was obvious. Wolf was tricked a couple of times as he tried to block the attack, only to find out that the impact of the blow was much lighterpared to what he expected, what awaited him right after it was a flurry of blows the copy would send his way with the now light greatsword. Fire was burning everywhere as the stones were ckened further by it. The copy''s stoic expression was extremely different to Wolf who had a crazy smile on his face. Shadow on the other hand was pressured by his copy right at the beginning. They both summoned the shadow servants at the beginning and they were all already wiped out by the two of them. The copy was using the two daggers extremely efficiently as it sometimes would even throw one high in the air before drawing out the blood dagger from its waist to sh at the surprised Shadow before quickly returning it and catching the airborne dagger. Shadow already had a small cut on his arm, the cut was shallow and nothing dangerous, but the poison from the dagger was working and he was going through excruciating pain. Tank on the other hand had an easier time. He managed to block every attack of the copy perfectly so far, but he also didn''tnd a single hit. His low proficiency with the scythe was obvious here as neither of the two was able to use it effectively. For now, he was simply going slowly while trying to figure out a way to defeat himself. Beast was in a shooting match with the copy as arrows were everywhere. Both of them were relentless with their archery as they were evenly matched so far. They both had some wounds on their bodies, but they were mostly scratches from the arrows. Neither had used their wolves yet, and it seemed like they were not nning on doing it any time soon. Laura on the other hand was in a tough spot as her copy had immediately sprung into action. The copy waspletely different from her as it used her mana to strengthen itself immediately and attack her with kicks and punches. Laura tried her best to respond, but herck of fighting experience made her take a couple of hits. The copy wasn''t wless as its hand-to-handbat was at the same proficiency level as her, but the sheer amount of attacks and the aggressiveness of it was what made it so difficult to deal with. Back to Reign, the hall was in shambles. Many parts of the wall were cracked as both he and the copy were in a bad state. The copy had used everything so far, even the star power of the katana to which Reign was barely able to respond as he was holding his broken sword. Lightning was present in the hall as both were again shing. Lightning stab, lightning body,pact punch, every single skill Reign had was used by the copy during the fight. Reign was still clueless at what to do and he was simply doing his best to attack and respond to the copy''s attacks. Slowly he was starting to get exhausted, the copy was of course in the same state as both of them had gone all out since the beginning of their battle. Switching his katana with the broken sword Reign immediately used its skill as he lunged at the copy with full force. This time it was the copy that wasn''t able to respond in time as its body was blown back while its leg was cut. Reign pressures it further as he speeds up towards it right away. Unfortunately, that was all he was able to do before the copy switched weapons as well and countered him with the now full sword. Reign clicks his tongue in frustration as they sh. How was he supposed to beat an enemy that had everything he had? "Idiot." A bored voice was heard in his head. Reign was able to recognize the voice immediately as it was his own. He knew it was the dark him that resided deep inside of his soul. "You''re still fighting against it, against yourself." The voice continues talking as Reign dodges a sh targeted at his head. He immediately counterattacks with a downward sh which the copy blocks before turning its sword sideways to let his sword slide to the side. "It''s not a perfect copy, after all, they can''t copy our power Reign." The voice talks again as Reign widens his eyes slightly before firing off a lightning bullet that the copy avoids. "Don''t worry, I''m not trying anything here, you already have ess to a part of it anyway, I''m simply bored by your cluelessness." Reign stands straight with his eyes closed as the copy attacks him. Suddenly he opens his now pure-white eyes as he leans back slightly to avoid the blow. The slightly pale blue lightning he wielded shes with the copy''s and wins, albeit barely. He was not used to controlling his other ability yet, and it was only able to slightly increase his power, but that was enough. The battle was now in Reign''s favor as he was slightly stronger than the copy now. The difference wasn''trge, but it was enough for him to take the upper hand. More than 10 minutester Reign was standing in front of the copy. He was battered and bloody but he had managed to win as he plunged his sword through the copy''s heart. In the other halls, a simr sight could be seen as all of them were victories against their copies. Each was different, Wolf managed to find out that his copy didn''t have the volcanic fist which he used toter defeat it. Tank''s copy didn''t have the mana shield that he used to block an attack when the copy used the scythe''s ability. As he used itter he was able to kill the copy after the effect had worn off and it was weakened. Laura won after using long-range attacks as the copy was unable to do the same, she came very close to losing however as the copy used the gloves attack skill at one point. Beast was lucky that the copy didn''t have ckie, he was able to find that out after the copy summoned the wolves. After that he and ckie worked together to kill it. Shadow was bloody all over as he stood next to the body of the copy. The copy didn''t have the skill he only managed toprehend in the white room after the second trial. He named it shadow spikes because that was what it was. He was able to puncture through the copy''s legs right before the copy was able to deliver a deadly blow to him. After it had lost its mobility the battle was pretty much over. Chapter 138 Trial Results [ Congrattions yer, you have sessfully finished the trials, calcting the grades now. ] Reign and the others were now all back to the white room. They were now waiting for the system to give them the grades they had scored for the trials. Reign was looking in front of him as the notification was finally there. [ The yer has finished the three trials, the grades are the following: ] - 1st Trial, The yer has managed to survive for over 1 hour and managed to defeat a Dark General ( Brigadier General ), SS Rank. - 2nd Trial, the yer managed to kill the general with less than 50% of his soldiers alive, SS rank. - 3rd Trial, the yer had managed to sessfully kill the copy after using an unknown ability, S rank. Reign was a bit surprised by the grading, he thought that he would manage to achieve a higher score for some, but after seeing the requirements for higher ranks his jaw was dropped. 1st Trial : SSS Rank C survive for 2 hours and kill 2 Dark Generals ( Brigadier General ) and a Major General Z Rank C survive and kill a Dark General ( Lt. General ) 2nd Trial: SSS Rank C kill the general with more than 50% of soldiers alive Z Rank C kill the general with no casualties. 3rd Trial: SS Rank C kill the copy under 30 minutes SSS Rank C kill the copy under 15 minutes Z Rank C kill the copy without exploiting the missing skill and under 10 minutes "That''s just insane." Reign shook his head after looking at the trial requirements. The highest rank was pretty much impossible to do. To kill a Lt. General in the first trial, Reign wasn''t sure he could do it even if he had used his full power as he was a full 2 ranks above the general he managed to defeat. The second trial was also crazy, to kill the general without any casualties was truly impossible by his estimations, even with him using his full power he wasn''t sure he would evenst till arriving to the general by himself as the power-up put an enormous strain on his body. As for killing the copy under 10 minutes and without any exploits, that he also marked as impossible. "Give me a break, I fought the bastard for over one hour and still barely won, to kill an exact copy under 10 minutes, that''s a fcking dream." Reign curses as he looks at the requirements. Wolf was also looking at them, his grades were the following. - 1st Trial, the yer has managed to survive for over 1 hour while defeating 4 different kinds of iron golems, SS rank. - 2nd Trial, the yer has managed to kill the enemy general, 45% of the enemy officers, and save 35% of the allied officers, SS rank - 3rd trial, the yer had managed to sessfully kill the copy after using an exploit skill, S rank. The requirements for getting the higher grades for the first 2 trials were the following. 1st Trial: SSS rank - survive for over 2 hours and defeat a silver golem Z rank C survive for over 3 hours and defeat a gold golem 2nd Trial: SSS rank C kill the enemy general, 60% of the enemy officers and save 50% of the allied officers Z rank - kill the enemy general, 90% of the enemy officers and save 70% of the allied officers "How the hell could you even find all of those enemies and officers in time for god''s sake, not to mention a gold golem, how fcking strong would that kind be?" Wolf was smiling ferociously after thinking about the power of a gold golem. Shadow was sitting on the ground while contemting. - 1st Trial, the yer has managed to defeat all of the assassins in 1h, 15mins while sustaining critical injuries, SS rank - 2nd Trial, the yer managed to sessfully kill the king in his second attempt, S rank - 3rd Trial, the yer had managed to sessfully kill the copy after using an exploit skill, S rank. The requirements for higher grades were the following: 1st Trial: SSS rank C kill all the assassins under 1 hour Z rank C kill all the assassins under 30 minutes without sustaining any moderate injuries 2nd Trial: SS rank C kill the king during the celebration SSS rank C kill the king and the general Z rank C kill the king before the celebration starts Shadow was sighing as he was actually close to achieving the SSS rank for the first trial, he would have risked more if he had known about it. As for the second trial he also had some qualms as he was incredibly close to killing the king during the celebration, s it was simply not to be. Tank was also looking at his score and requirements while his hands were both fully clenched. - 1st Trial, the yer has managed to sessfully clear the cave under 3 hours while his troops had 4 deaths and 4 heavily injured soldiers, S rank - 2nd Trial, the yer has managed to defend the castle sessfully and kill 2 enemy Colonels while destroying 2 battering rams and 2 siege towers, the remaining friendly troops were at 50%, SS rank - 3rd Trial, the yer had managed to sessfully kill the copy after using an exploit skill, S rank. The requirements: 1st Trial: SS rank C sessfully clear the cave with only up to 2 deaths SSS rank C sessfully clear the cave under 3 hours without any deaths Z rank - sessfully clear the cave under 2 hours without any deaths 2nd Trial: SSS rank - defend the castle sessfully and kill 3 enemy Colonels while destroying 2 battering rams and 2 siege towers, with over 55% remaining soldiers Z rank - defend the castle sessfully and kill 3 enemy Colonels while destroying 2 battering rams and 2 siege towers, with over 75% remaining soldiers " Damn it, I was so close for the first trial!" Tank shouts in anger as he looks at the screen in front of him. It was like he had thought, he got a lower score in the 1st trial after losing the soldiers. Beast on the other hand had a calm expression on his face while looking at the screen. - 1st Trial, the yer has killed all the enemies and cleared their outpost in 5 hours, S rank - 2nd Trial, the yer managed to win the contest, S rank - 3rd Trial, the yer had managed to sessfully kill the copy after using an exploit skill, S rank. The requirements were the following : 1st Trial: SS rank Ckill all the enemies and clear their outpost in 4 hours SSS rank C kill all the enemies and clear their outpost in 3hours Z rank - kill all the enemies and clear their outpost under 2 hours 2nd Trial: SS rank C win the contest with a 50 point advantage SSS rank - win the contest with a 110 point advantage Z rank - win the contest with a 200 point advantage He was satisfied with his results, after all, he had a total of 206 points in the second trial while the girl had 203, to have such a big advantage to get higher ranks was truly difficult. Finally Laura had a slight smile as she looked at her results. - 1st Trial, the yer managed to help the soldiers in defeating the hobgoblins with a 50% casualty rate, S rank - 2nd Trial, the yer managed to find apletely different way of solving the trial, S rank - 3rd Trial, the yer had managed to sessfully kill the copy after using an exploit skill, S rank. The requirements : 1st Trial: SS rank C help the soldiers in defeating the hobgoblins with less than a 50% casualty rate SSS rank C help the soldiers in defeating the hobgoblins with less than a 30% casualty rate Z rank - help the soldiers in defeating the hobgoblins with less than a 15% casualty rate 2nd Trial: SS rank C help the inhabitants of the forest to defend against the kingdom with less than a 50% casualty rate SSS rank C help the inhabitants of the forest to make peace with the kingdom with less than a 20% casualty rate Z rank C help the inhabitants of the forest by destroying the kingdom Laura was happy about her score, but she was truly surprised by the highest rank in the 2nd trial, to actually destroy the kingdom, how was that even possible? By asking the system she managed to find out how, turns out that the forest was much bigger than she had even dreamed of as it was more than double the size of the kingdom. In the foresty an incredible amount of monsters, some even more powerful than her and the huge tiger. If she had managed to show her value to them and lead them then destroying the kingdom would have been entirely possible. "Damn, I could have even gotten a SS rank if I had given the crystal to the kingdom earlier, too many of the animals died before I managed to think of it." Laura had a slight expression of regret on her face as she remembered the second trial. Unfortunately, none of them could turn back time so it was impossible to change the results. The screens in front of them slowly disappear as they were transported to a different room. The room was colored a light-blue color and an altar was situated in the middle of it. [ yer, please approach the altar to receive your reward and the ss advancement. ] All of them slowly approached the altar as expectations were high for what they were about to receive. Rewards and a new ss, how good were they truly going to be? Chapter 139 Rewards And Class Advancement As they all slowly approached the altar in their halls they were all nervous. They gave it their best to get the best possible scores in the trials, they just didn''t know if it was enough, since Z was the best, their scores of ranks S and SS shouldn''t be bad right? What they didn''t know is that less than 1% of yers in any world would be able to get a score of S on any trial, which means that the scores each of them managed to get were far above being good or enough. In fact, in the ss hall, Eldar and the other trainers were looking at the 6 screens in the hall. Each of them had their jaws opened wide after seeing the spectacle that Reign and the others showed during their trials. The ones that were chosen as trainers were celebrating while the others were slightly depressed, to actually find so many talented people in one ce was an abnormality. Suddenly they all stopped moving as they realized one thing, all 6 of these abnormal people were located in one ce, in Eldar''s safe zone. They all stared at Eldar as he was simply whistling while pretending that nothing was out of ce. Each of them was nning on partnering their zones with Eldar''s, even if they had to work under him it would be worth it. There were 2 people in the hall that were different from the others, however. The mage trainer Iryhtil was looking at Laura with wide-open eyes while the healer trainer Alera was standing nearby, looking with interest. The 2 of them were probably going to be one of the people that Laura will choose as a trainer, that is what they thought until now. A couple of portals opened as 5 figures step out. - Battlemage trainer Krykov - Demon Hunter trainer Alister - Illusionist trainer Ethera - Soul mage trainer Itha - Warlock trainer Tyran Seeing 5 more magic ss trainers enter both of them narrow their eyes. Soon they were face to face with them. "Why are you people here?" Alera asks them while staring at Tyran who was giving her an apologetic smile. "You know full well why, these guys were lucky and managed to snatch such talents without others noticing previously, but we''re damn sure not gonna let you simply take such an excellent student without a fight." Tyran looks at Laura''s screen as he smiles. Yes, they were all here because of her. For someone to get such high grades in the trials, everyone was going to fight for a chance to have her as a student. The hall was now in chaos as they all start quarreling, on the other hand, the 6 people they were observing had finally put their hands on the altar. [Congrattions yer, you are able to advance your ss further, listing the avable sses.] - Swordsman Rank 2 - Sword Saint [ Infant stage ] - Storm desman - Swordmaster [ Beginner stage ] - Magic Swordsman - The Samurai - Dark Knight Reign was suddenly overwhelmed by the colossal list in front of him. There were probably over 100 different sses in front of him disyed on the notification screen. He went over each one and took over 1 hour to narrow his choice down to 4. Sword Saint C A sword saint is a man that has achieved the highest peak with the sword. There is nothing that a sword saint needs next to his de. The description for a sword saint was incredibly short. Of course, Reign knew that he was nowhere near the level of being called a sword saint, that is probably why the infant stage was present with the ss. Storm desman C A sword user that attacks his enemy like a storm. The storm desman doesn''t differentiate between the types of swords he uses and he can be proficient with any. The Samurai C A warrior that has put his honor above everything. A samurai will fight to hisst to defend his ideas and defeat the enemy. Magic Swordsman C A magic swordsman is a blend of a magic-user together with a swordsman. Such a warrior will be able to fight his opponents from both close and long-range with his many different methods of attacking. Each ss was good and at the peak of the other avable sses, however, Reign quickly let go of the sword saint and samurai ss. The two sses were ones where proficiency with the sword was the priority while everything else was second. The two other sses however gave him better flexibility when fighting. [ ss Selected ] [ Confirm Y / N ] "Yes," Reign confirms his selection as he waits for the reward to be given. [ yer has sessfully advanced to Magic Swordsman ] [Strength + 5 , Agility + 5 , Endurance + 3 , Vitality + 3 , Willpower + 4, Spirit + 5 ] [From level 20 yers each level up will now reward 5 points, 2 being free attribute points that the yer can use whenever he wants to.] [yer has enough exp to level up, leveling up!] Level up! [Current yer level is 21, additional stats gained] [ Agility + 2 , Spirit + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 21 ( 11 000 / 22 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 0 Strength: 38 (54) (+7 from ability, +9 from item) Agility: 45 (65) (+9 from ability, +11 from item) Endurance: 25 (33) (+4 from ability +4 from item) Vitality: 26 (33) (+ 4 from ability, +3 from item) Willpower: 20 (35) (+ 5 from ability, + 10 ???) Spirit: 36 (55) (+7 from ability, +12 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 63 exp: 42%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Reign had in the end selected the magic swordsman ss. Compared to how the other high-rank sses sounded like it didn''t seem like a good choice, but he simply had a feeling that this ss was best for him, not to mention that sses were not everything as at the end of the day his ability and skill level were more important. As for the others, each had already chosen a ss and were now awaiting the rewards promised to them. Reign was looking in front of him as a ball of lightning was suddenly materialized there. He felt a sense of familiarity as he extended his hand and touched it. Lightning suddenly explodes from it as it gets sucked in Reign''s body. [ Skill attained ] [ Lightning Discharge ] Description: The user is able to unleash a terrifying explosion of lightning around himself. The more mana used the stronger the explosion will be. Wolf on the other hand was looking at a spear made of mes. The spear was slowlying towards him and he caught it. The fire slowly extinguishes as it gets in touch with Wolf. In a matter of seconds, the me was no longer there and Wolf had nothing in his hand. [ Skill attained ] [ me spear ] Description: The user can manipte his mes into the shape of a spear. The spear can be materialized or simply be used to reinforce a part of the user''s body that will be able to pierce through the enemy with great power. Shadow was looking at two swords made of pure darkness in front of him. They suddenly disappear and stab through Shadow''s chest. He doesn''t move however as he felt no dangering from the swords previously, and no pain was present from the ce he was stabbed at. [ Skill attained ] [ Shadow Swords ] Description: By channeling mana to his weapons the user can coat them with pure shadows. The shadows will lengthen the weapons while simultaneously reinforcing their power. The higher the rank of the weapon the more mana the skill will use. Beast was currently looking at a bright green ball in front of him. He touches it and a fierce wind blows everywhere around him. [ Skill attained ] [ Wind st ] Description: The user can now manipte wind on the basic level. By channeling mana the user can increase the density of air at a certain spot. After releasing the skill the air will disperse in a violent manner as wind will st out towards the direction the user wants it to. The more mana and time is used for the skill the more powerful it will be. Laura was also looking in front of her. A dark-red whip was fluttering in the air as she was hesitant to grab it. Steeling her heart she decided to finally grab it, after which the whip had dispersed and sucked in her. [ Skill attained ] [ Demonic whip ] Description: By using the demonic power deep inside them, the user can manipte it into a whip. The whip is a materialization of demonic power and can be used to attack enemies from both long and close range. Tank was the one that had the biggest shock after touching a ball of mana that had four figures inside of it. [ Special Skill attained ] [ The Immortal Four ] Description: The user has managed to form a close connection with four characters, so close that even before their deaths they still wondered what had happened to the user and wished they could fight together with him one more time. The skill will allow the yer to summon the four for a limited time once a day. Tank gulped as he already knew who the four people were. Chapter 140 The Truth About The Trials "The Immortal Four." Tank whispers the words out as four blinding lights appear in front of him. He closes his eyes for a second as the light was too bright. "Captain!" Tank opens his eyes as they widen to their utmost. It was just like he had thought. "Julia, Yair, Donovan, Ector." Tank looks at the four soldiers he had fought together within the two trials. They had been together for days and he had already grown ustomed to them in the castle. Even before that he was fond of the four while clearing out the cave. He smiles brightly as he looks at them. Their equipment was back to being the same as in the cave and they were all level 20 elites, the weakest amongst the elite tier. [ The more the four soldiers fight together with the yer the stronger they will be and their equipment will, of course, evolve together with them. Please take care of them as they can be a great asset to you in the future.] "But how, how are the four of you here?" "I don''t know captain, it, it has truly been a long time." Julia looks at him with a sad smile on her face. "Yeah, 30 years have passed since west fought together in the castle, after the reinforcements came back then you were no longer in your quarters, not to mention that the general leading the reinforcements had no idea there was even a colonel defending the castle." Yair continues the story while looking at Tank. "A lot of things happened after that cap, the warsted a whole 30 years after that, we fought hundreds of battles, some we fought together, some alone. In the end, however, all of us managed to join the ranks of generals to fight in the final battle." Donovan speaks while sitting down on the ground. "It was futile, we fought till thest man but, they were too powerful, the whole army and the kingdom were lost in the end." Ector hugs his staff as his eyes show a sad expression. Suddenly all four of them disappear in a gold sh of light. Ding! [ The yer is visibly confused, thanks to your high ranking in the trials the system has elevated your position and you are able to receive an exnation.] [ Do you wish to receive the exnation? ] "Yes." Tank says with a raspy voice. [ The trials are not all simply imaginary events. Some are created specifically for the trial, but some were real. ] The systems could voice reverberates through his head. [ The two trials the yer went through were real events that had happened in the past. Thanks to the yer''s sess in doing them and the bond he had managed to form with the characters of the past the system has decided to give you a skill above your trial ranking. ] "Past, so the cave expedition, the castle defense, the whole war on that continent, that all happened in the past, but where?" [ The system is not able to exin that, all I am able to tell you is that it was on a different. ] "I, it''s enough, I don''t think I will be able to take more exnations, am I done here?" Tank asks the system as he leans against the altar. Moments after finishing his words Tank was teleported out of the hall. "You sure took your sweet time." Shadow''s voice was the first thing Tank heard aftering back to the ss hall. He smiles towards his friends as they all greet him. He had spent days in the trials and he was incredibly happy to see all of them again. The trainers suddenly all rush to them as the six magic ss trainers encircle Laura while fawning over her like she was some sort of a precious treasure. Laura was confused after seeing that and didn''t know what to do. "Hello there young girl, my name is Krykov, it''s a real pleasure to meet you." Krykov smiles wide while speaking with a gentle voice. His tactic however didn''t work as his muscr body coupled with his scarred face simply make his smile seem monstrous. "Your powers are really something, I am certain that you can be a powerful soul mage in the future,e here so I can show you the wonders of-" Itha was cut off before she could even finish her sentence as Alera pushed her back while smiling at Laura. "Don''t listen to these guys little one, remember me, we had such a nice conversation earlier,e with me so I can show you how to use your healing magic to its fullest." Alera gives Laura a gentle smile which makes even her blush a bit. She was however a bit confused, a nice conversation, what was this woman talking about. "You''re simply confusing her Alera, hey there beautiful, want to learn how to use magic to-"Iryhtil was also cut off as all of them start pushing the other around while yelling. There was one person that was simply standing calmly at the side while ncing at Laura. He was wearing a dark-red trench coat while his head was hidden by the hat he was wearing. He lifts his head up and Laura was able to see his face. His face was of a handsome middle-aged man. His deep-purple eyes had a bewitching aura around them as she looked straight into them. His hair fell down over his forehead while his neatly trimmed beard gave him a sharp look. "Demon Hunter trainer, Alister." The man says as Laura''s eyes widen. In a daze, she steps towards him while the others stop their bickering. Each of them had eyes full of regret as they knew of Laura''s story, they knew that she was definitely going to pick Alister now. "Can, can I really kill demons if I learn from you?'' Laura asks Alister who smiles slightly at her. "Well, you''ll need to be much stronger to defeat the one you''re targeting, but yes, you will be able to learn different skills that will be incredibly damaging towards demons," Alister speaks to Laura who had stars in her eyes. "Also, I-" "Don''t worry about your ability, a lot of demon hunters are people with a simr history as you, a lot of us have demonic powers that we use in hopes of killing the ones that had given it to us." Alister looks at Laura while his irises suddenly change to a cat''s while his skin suddenly grows scales on it. Laura''s eyes widen towards the sight. She could feel a familiar aura emanating from Alister, an aura simr to the demoness that had tortured her for so long. "When you get a higher familiarity with your powers you will also be able to do things like this, of course, there is much for you to learn before that, so Laura, do you wish to be a demon hunter?" Laura nods seriously as Alister stands in front of her with his hands crossed in front of him. He smiles as he looks at his new trainee. "Good job you guys, I knew you would do good, but to actually get S rank as the lowest score, you went above and beyond all our expectations." Eldares from behind Reign and Shadow as he puts his arms around their shoulders while smiling brightly. He was truly happy, how could he not be, he pretty much won the jackpot with these guys being in his territory. "Ah, teacher, is S rank really such a good score?" Shadow turns around as he asks Eldar who looks at him with confusion. After listening to all of their thoughts and how they all believed they could have done better he shakes his head as he tells them how rare achieving an S rank on any trial was. Their faces all lit up at the end after learning that their ranks were not simply good, but exceptional anywhere. Especially Wolf and Reign who had the highest cumtive scores, Reign had his two weapons and S rank ability together with the unknown ability from his race that he used in the end against the copy. On the other hand, Wolf had an A rank ability that would be raised to incredible heights after getting the power-up from his mark, after all amongst them all the mark he had, came from the strongest, a Peak-tier God, an existence that had the power to rule over a big area of the universe. They all started talking to their trainers who gave them tips about their new sses. Some of their skills were also changed after leaving the altar hall and all of them had to do some training in order to be familiar with them. Other skills however were changed a bit, those of course are going to need some practice as well. Laura had gained a ss for the first time, as her level was quite close to 20 she didn''t need to familiarize herself with the ss that much as she would soon be getting a ss advancement. They all exit the ss hall after finishing their conversations with their trainers. Some of the trainers even came to them and gave them tips, even though they weren''t their trainers. The reason for that was simply that the six were truly too talented and they felt it would be a shame if they couldn''t contribute to them at all. "Well, what do you n on doing now Laura?" Shadow asks Laura as they all walk towards the castle. Night had already fallen and they were all pretty exhausted from the trials. "Well, you guys don''t have a healer right?" Laura asks them while looking nervously at the five guys in front of her. They all chuckle while smiling at her. She breathes out a sigh of relief and slowly makes her way to the castle with them, she was now officially part of the group. Chapter 141 The Town A Month Later "Hurry up Neil!" A group of four people was standing behind a gate while waiting for their fifth member to arrive. Behind the man called Neil were 10 hobgoblins led by an orc who was charging towards them with a vicious expression. Neil arrives at the gate and dives in as his teammates m it shut while locking it. Fierce blows quickly came to the gate as it shakes violently from the many strong hits. "It won''tst long, run!" Neil shouts as they all break into a run immediately. The gate breaks down a couple of secondster as the tall orc walks towards them. "Hmph, weak humans." The orc scuffs as he continues pursuing them with his hobgoblins. More than a month had passed since Reign and the others had arrived at the town and captured the anchor point. Ever since then Reign and the group have been hunting the monsters roaming inside the town while doing some dungeons and taking back the town bit by bit. Many survivors joined Reign''s territory and slowly people became stronger, strong enough to even hunt inside the town. Neil and his group were one of those people, their levels were high enough to hunt in the periphery of the town, but unfortunately, they came upon a high-level group that was led by an orc this time and had to flee. The orc had been chasing them for over 10 minutes at this point, the monster was merciless and wouldn''t let go of them for anything. It was the constant hunting done by Reign and his group that had fueled the rage of the orcs towards humans. They killed many of them and even manage to take another anchor point from the orcs, now only 2 anchor points remained in the city, one was in the center of their territory where the leader of the orcs resided, while the other one was at an even more dangerous ce, guarded by the giant ape that Eldar had wounded previously. "Leah, can you nt some traps now?" Neil shouts at the front where a green-robed girl was fiddling with something. The girl turns around and nods to him. Neil and the others all make some space as the girl named Leah drops multiple traps in the street. They continue forward as the orc shows up from the corner behind them. Seeing his prey again he charges towards them with vigor while his hobgoblins try to catch up. Bam! Suddenly multiple explosions take ce beneath the orc, the hobgoblins all stop in their tracks as they look ahead of them with fear. The dust slowly settles and they were finally able to see their leader again. The orc was not dead, he was not even heavily wounded, only his legs were wounded by the explosions as they were bleeding slightly while parts of their skin were torn off. The orc breathes rapidly as his muscles bulge out. His face was scrunched up in anger as he looked ahead where the party had disappeared. With great anger, he charges forward while being at least twice as fast now. His body was glowing a pale red color as he destroyed parts of the buildings he touched. "Shit, it seems like we enraged him, he''s gonna catch up." A third member of the group shouts with fear as he looks at the red orc that had managed toe close to them. Neil and the others look behind and grit their teeth, they knew there was no way to outrun the orc now, the only thing left was to fight and hope for the best. "We have to survive for a couple of seconds before his berserk state ends, after that, we will be able to run without anyrge problems, his hobgoblins are far away, we have a chance." Neil tries to calm his teammates down, he knew the words he spoke werergely exaggerated as a berserk lvl 27 orc was much more powerful than them, even at his normal state he would be neigh impossible to take down. "Leah, try to hit him in the knees or if possible the eyes," Neil says to Leah while clenching his sword. Out of the five of them, only Leah was the long-range attacker while the other four all used weapons for closebat. Neil used the usual sword and shieldbination while the other three were equipped with a great axe, a hammer, and a pair of spiked battle gloves. As the orces close to them while charging Leah aims at him as her bow glows a bright red color. Small mes appear on the tip of the arrow as she finally lets it loose. "Trail of the phoenix, set aze." The mes on the arrow suddenly engulf it whole as it transforms into a fiery bird. The bird flies fast towards the red orc as a fiery trail was left in the air. The orc narrows down his eyes as he delivers a backhand blow to the bird that explodes in a brilliant me upon impact. "Nice, it hit it!" One of the party members cheers as the mes cover the part of the alley from which the orc wasing. But the cheers didn''tst long as a tall figure slowly walks through the mes. His left arm was burned heavily, but the burns were only superficial and the arm was still functional, in the end, the strongest attack from the archer was simply too weak to even pose a threat towards the orc. The party members were looking at therge figure solemnly as the orc grins at them. The four of them suddenly charge with full force as all of them use their skills right away. Arge hammer made from rocks smashes down at the orc from one side while a bright red sh of the great axees from another. A blue rayes out from the sword as it travels towards the orc with breakneck speed while the battle gloves user has his gloves covered with a golden hue as he attacks the orc head-on. The orc scoffs at them as he simply punches the hammer and axe ray with brutal force, the two attacks struggle for a bit before dispersingpletely. A small, ck shield appears on the orc''s forearm as he sessfully blocks the stab from Neil. The shield was not real, simply a skill the orc had together with his dark energy. The battle glove user was thest to arrive, his eyes were crazed as he looked at the orc with great fury. He knew he had no chance as he had just witnessed his teammates skills beingpletely useless against the monster. He arrives and lets out a barrage of attacks at the orcs head. The orc doesn''t even move as he simply lets the man punch him for a full minute before getting tired. He backs off and looks at the orc whose face was barely injured. A thin, dark hue was covering his face and it managed to absorb most of the attacks before they could deal any damage. "Pitiful." The orc says with a coarse voice before walking towards them. They were all desperate now, their attacks had no effect on the abnormal berserk orc who was simply toying with them. The sounds of footsteps could be heard from further away, they knew that the hobgoblins were close now and it was just a matter of time before they arrive. "Damn it, how is his berserk state stillsting?" Neil utters while gripping his sword with full force, he dashes towards the orc as thetter simply sts him back with a kick. Neil crashes at the wall as he spits out blood, the seemingly casual blow from the orc was immensely powerful and managed to damage him quite heavily. His ribs were fractured and he could barely move, it was no wonder that the soldiers back in the territory told them repeatedly to never try fighting an orc, they were still too low-leveled, with Neil and Leah being the highest with level 16. "Too weak, die now human." The orc was standing above the kneeling Neil as his teammates were around him, they were all gripping their weapons and were ready to defend him, even though they knew it was futile. Swish An arrow suddenlyes and hits the orc''s leg from the side. The arrow managed to hit his knee, but the dark hue was again present as it blocked most of the damage and only a slight wound was formed. "Be patient, you are next." The orc smiles menacingly at Leah before coating his hands with the ck hue. With full force, he smashed them down on the group of four. At least it tried to. Bam! Lightning erupts in front of the orc who was sent flying to the other side of the alley. Cracks form on the wall of the building as the orc was embedded in it. "Hey man, what do you think you''re doing to my sweet subordinates?" Reign smiles at the shocked orc while slowly walking towards him. "Zone leader!" Neil and the others exim in shock as they look at Reign who had saved them just now. "Good job you guys, we''ll take it from here." Reign shows them a thumbs up before continuing to walk to the orc. Lightning crackles around him as his katana was drawn out of its sheath. "We?" Neil asks as his eyes widen. He looks up and sees five figures sitting on the roof of a nearby building. Beast had his bow fully drawn as four arrows were notched on it. He lets the arrows go and they fly towards the iing hobgoblins. Four big explosions took ce in the middle of the group as blood and body parts were blown everywhere. The orc had managed to get out of the wall as he looked at Reign with fury. "Two swords, lightning, it is you." The orc speaks with a solemn voice as he uses his ability to its fullest. The dark hue covers his whole body while his arms grow spikes on their sides. "Sorry but we have to be somewhere, so I really don''t have time to battle you fairly now." Reign shrugs his shoulders as three people jump down towards the orc from the building. Shadows pop out around the orc as they prate his body. mes that were many times hotterpared to Leah''se down before a great sword shes down, severing one of the orcs arms, a purple whip had caught the orc''s other arm, the arm was bleeding heavily as the whip was cutting deeply into it. Lastly, a giant metal ball falls down on the orc as it crushes him before bouncing back towards Reign who suddenly disappears from his spot. A sh was sent towards the now heavily injured orc. Before the orc could do anything the katana was already at his neck. In a sh, his head was severed from his body that slowly falls down to the ground. "Hey you guys, want toe back to the zone with us?" Shadowes to the five who were looking at all of them with eyes full of awe. They all repeatedly nod their heads before slowly making their way back to the territory. Chapter 142 The Changes In The Territory Reign and the others slowly make their way towards the territory. They speak to the group while walking through the town with leisure, their levels were now high enough to ignore most monsters that reside here and the depths of the town and the Ironbark woods they had previously gone through with a great deal of caution. Neil and his party were one of the high-level parties in the town currently, as the inhabitants of the town could travel from the town to the castle from the territory it became easier to level up and hunt monsters. Most of the town''s inhabitants had joined the territory, there were only a handful of zones left, all of which were also housing arge number of people as not everyone was ready to leave and join Reign and the others. The zones that had criminals and trouble makers were cleared out by Reign and the others as there was no need for any such people to exist in their territory. They already thought of the whole town as part of their territory as they were certain they would be able to take thest two anchor points after some time. Most of the townspeople simply lived in the territory while only asionally leaving to hunt in the newbie forest to earn some coins to buy food and daily necessities. A fair amount of students had also joined them and the castle was now only left with people that wanted to fight in the forest, it was easy to teleport there, but there was still nausea that came after teleporting that led some people to simply stay in the castle as the amount of S coins they needed to pay each month was low. The strongest group currently was of course Reign''s. Right behind them was the group that Cameron, Lea, and Ronny had made. Each of them was already level 18 and they were close to leveling up again. Reign and the others were happy that a fair amount of people had decided to fight the monsters and be stronger as you never knew how dangerous the future might be. They weren''t going to force anyone however, it was their choice and they were going to respect that, of course, they weren''t going to simply hand out supplies and money to those people as they believed that everyone needed to at least pull their own weight in the territory. "Alright, we''re back," Reign says as they all look at the entrance to the territory. The old warehouse had changed as they had previously spent some coins to get materials and change the structure a bit. The building itself wasn''t protected by the system and wasn''t considered a safe zone, only the underground area was. Therefore they needed to guard it at all times as monsters would asionally attack them. The building was now even higherpared to before and the outsideyer of the building was coated in some sort of metal that offered greater durability to the building. A total of six ballistae could be seen on the roof as people were patrolling the rooftop at all times as well. A group of soldiers could be found in front of the building, the number of soldiers had increased ever since the territory was founded and they provided security to the territory after paying them a small fee. The soldiers were the biggest reason why the territory was so safe and why the building was still standing after being attacked a couple of times. Eldar and Jack were unable to leave the underground area, they could only do so if Reign or somebody else from the group paid a fee for them, but unfortunately, the fee was incredibly high so they refrained from doing that. Spikes, barbed wires, and more could be seen around the building and some parts of the streets even had traps installed. The traps luckily only responded to monsters so everyone could go out ande back without any fear of getting killed by them. A big amount of coins was used to make all of this possible, the biggest part of the coins came from Reign and the others while a part was given by the territory inhabitants as they wanted the building to be safe as well as without it hunting in the town would be difficult. They all greet the soldiers as they enter the building. Compared to before the ceiling now was actually lower because the building had two functioning floors now, both floors were mostly empty as nobody wanted to risk being there when monsters attacked. They make their way to the end of the building where the hole was located previously. Instead of a big hole in the ground what awaited them was a shining tform that could move up and town and functioned pretty much like an elevator. As they all get down a long, wide tunnel was present in front of them. The tunnel was made after a lot of effort from Eldar, Jack, the soldiers, and the citizens and it took them about two weeks to finish it up. The tunnel led straight to the underground city while around the city people were working on digging and further widening the territory so that more people could fit in the future if there was a need for it in the future of course. The city was full of life as a big amount of people could be seen moving around the busy streets. Some yers were carrying monster parts towards cksmiths and other people that were teleported here by the system. Only a small part of the yers had the inventory like Reign and the others, and even when they did most of them only had it for a limited time while Reign and the others had unlocked the permanent inventory after taking the second anchor point. Some yer groups put their hard-earned coins together and managed to buy the spatial rings which could only store a small number of things inside of them. It was of course still better than carrying it all and allowed them to bring back more things to sell each time. Some people decided to learn cksmithing, sewing, and other upations in hopes of earning money. That however was hard as they still needed to have a certain amount of strength or other stats to start. After starting however they were able to see a bright light at the end of the tunnel as it turned out that creating weapons, armors and simr things would actually award exp points. The things made by those people were of worse qualitypared to those made by the people brought there by the system, but they were of course much cheaper so some yers would buy things from them. Trading was flourishing and Reign was happy to see it. He hoped that some people would be able to improve their proficiency in their crafts so that all parties could be properly equipped in the future, he and the others sold all the things they didn''t need to other yers for a low amount of money as they wanted more and more people to be stronger so that attackingrge dungeons would be easier for them in the future. For example, the ce where the orc leader resided was a huge dungeon that could be done with 30 people, the sheer number of allowed participants was enough for Reign and the others to realize how hard it would be. Hundreds of orcs were roaming the town, there were probably hundreds in the dungeon as well, not to mention the orc leader that was probably a level 30 or higher boss tier enemy. Compared to the other monsters they had faced the orcs were different, each of them was equipped with different weapons or armors, and their fighting styles and skills all differentiated from each other, making it hard to create an effective battle n against them. Reign nned on taking the dungeon after having more than 20 yers above level 20 as they would simply be dead weight if they were at a lower level in the dungeon. For now, it was impossible as they were the only yers in the town with a level higher than 20. Each of them looked different as well as hunting down orcs and other strong monsters in the town while also taking down another dungeon where the second anchor point gave them a lot of different items. Their armors werepletely different to before, they all went to the old cksmith Adrian in hopes of changing the appearance of some armor pieces and fortunately, they learned it was possible, and it wasn''t even that expensive. Each of their armor pieces matched the other pieces and looked like a set, of course, none of them were part of any set. Their weapons however had not changed as each one was still using the same weapons. The highest grade of weapon they managed to get so far was rank B, and all of them were already equipped with either the same rank of weapons or higher. They all went inside the building in the center of the city. The building was the zone leader''s residence, and as Reign was the leader and the others were in the same group as him they were all allowed to stay there. Their rooms were quite differentpared to those in the castle as they all customized them a bit. They all sit down in the living room to discuss further ns and what to do next. The town was a good hunting ground, but they had recently found an area near the town that seemed to be more dangerous and full of high-level monsters. Their n was to check it out tomorrow and hopefully, the area will be a future hunting ground. Chapter 143 New Areas And Powers Reign and the others looked at the map in front of them. The map was made with the joined effort of themselves and Eldar, they managed to find some maps in various stores around the town, as the surroundings of the town had changed tremendously they only gave them knowledge about the town and the many streets in it. The surroundings were made after Reign and the others went to the surrounding areas with devices given to them by Eldar. The devices were able to scan the whole areas after which they were given back to Eldar as he could fuse that data with the one he already had. Bit by bit they managed to make a functioning map that spanned all the way from the castle and its surrounding areas all the way to the town and its own areas. The weird thing with the town was the danger level of the areas. Usually, the areas around would be low-level and avable to everyone, but the town was different as only the direction towards the castle was a low-level area. The other directions all had stronger monsters. Two areas were filled with monsters ranging from level 10 to 20 while another had monsters from level 20 to 30. After Reign and the others finished scanning that area they decided to go deeper inside and check what kind of ce was next to it. A huge grasnd was located right next to the woonds they were in previously. The previous area was weird as well as the dry trees gave more than enough sunlightpared to the other forests they had previously visited. A myriad of weird creatures could be found there, werewolves, weird vine monsters, and bears that had antlers growing on their heads. There were also familiar monsters such as orcs, hobgoblins, and such, butpared to the ones in the town they were different and they even came across a group of orcs fighting each other. One group was from the town while the other was from the forest, the biggest difference between the two was the color of their skin. The orcs in the town had gray skin while the ones found in the forest had light-green skin and their faces were more animal-likepared to the others. They all came to a conclusion that the reason these orcs never entered the town even after being in such close proximity to it was the other orcs, these were probably either lower in numbers orcked high-level fighters to fight against them. The grasnd however was different. Lions, hyenas, jackals, eagles, and weird tribal warriors could be found easily there. There were big monsters that looked simr to dinosaurs that could be seen asionally walking through the grasnd while the other monsters would run away in fear. Giant elks that had bloody antlers and giant vultures patrolling the sky could also be seen. The grasnd had a very sparse number of trees growing so it was easier to spot enemies and to be spotted. The tall grass growing on it was the only cover they could take while exploring and even then it was hard to evade detection fromrger monsters. Even the weakest monster was strong enough to pose a tough challenge to the group if they fought it one on one. The problem was that there were rarely any lone monsters wandering through the grasnd as most of them moved in packs of 4 or more. Reign and the others decided to go back as the area was still too dangerous to them right now, they were going to focus on hunting in the forest and town for now and onlye back here after hitting level 30 at the minimum. As they were returning Reign decided to check his status. Name: Reign Level: 28 ( 23 540 / 38 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 6 ( Reign used 10 points to increase his stats ) Strength: 42 (67) (+10 from ability, +15 from item) Agility: 46 (71) (+11 from ability, +14 from item) Endurance: 30 (44) (+7 from ability +7 from item) Vitality: 33 (46) (+ 6 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 30 (50) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 40 (64) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Dual-Wielding Proficiency B - Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [Lighting Arc] C no rank [ Lightning Discharge ] C no rank [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Magic Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B [ Magic Missiles ] [ Mana Coating ] [ Mana sh ] [ Etherial Truth ] [ Severing, Sword One ] Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 75 exp: 46%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Reign had be stronger, much strongerpared to before. His items were all of good quality, with the worst being some essory-type items of rank C that gave special bonuses. His body was covered in armor parts all of rank B and his stats had gone up by a big amount. He was close to leveling up, so was Greenie who was now level 25, the Vajra Ogre was strong as well and he had managed to improve by a lot. He told them before that he was feeling some weird sensation in his body previously and wanted to go meditate and try to understand what it was. They learned from Eldar previously that monsters with such a rich history like Greenie were able to unlock memories from their ancestors and gain power that way, they all were in an agreement that Greenie should focus more on that now and not go out fighting with them. For the past 3 days Greenie would only go out to eat before quickly going back to his room to meditate, he was still unsessful with inheriting anything, but he felt that he was incredibly close to it. On their way back Reign and the others hade across a small hunting party of the green-skinned orcs. The orcs immediately got ready to fight them before a roar interrupted the two groups. Arge bear suddenly jumps out from nearby and charges towards the orcs who were right in front of him. The orcs tried fighting back but the bear was too strong, it was a level 30 mini-boss, an enemy that was simply far above their capabilities. Reign and the others jump in the fray as they release their skills, it wasn''t only Reign that had be stronger, each one of them was miles ahead of their power level at the time of the trials. Wolf''s ghostly green firended on the thick fur of the bear and started burning it immediately, the bear however didn''t care and simply continued with his onught of the orcs while ripping apart their flesh and eating it. It was clear that the monster was hungry, there was no other reason why it would jump out and attack a group of enemies so ferociously while simply ignoring another group that was attacking it. Reign and the others of course didn''t mind it as it simply made it easier for them to kill it. Reign uses his mana coating as a clearyer of sky blue mana covers his swords before lightning starts dancing on top of them. The mana coating was something all of them were capable of doing before, but his skill was special because it allowed him to fully coat his weapons in mana with much higher efficiency and durability. They all attack the bear with the orcs. All kinds of skills were thrown its way as the bear''s dark, brown fur gets wet from the blood it was losing. It seemed it finally came back to its senses as it started growling in pain while attacking all of them with fury. It was toote however as the myriad of attacks had already done a lot of damage towards it. Reign had his sword raised high in the air as it trembled. Small sparks could be seen from time to time that would immediately disappear because of the intense vibrationsing from the sword. He jumps towards the bear and shes down at it. The ground beneath the bear was cut deeply while its head had been severed from the body. "Severing, Sword One." Reign had managed to learn the skill Jack had used against the huge wolf some time ago. It took him a lot of practice to get the simplest version of it, it was miles away from being as strong as Jack''s. The Severing style of swordy had a total of 21 Swords, Reign was shocked when he heard it, especially after Jack told him that he had only managed to learn 15 so far. It was to be noted that Jack was strong even when put against other Transcendents, but even he was only able to learn 15 so far. The person that had made the Severing sword was rumored to be a God, nobody had confirmed it though as the skill had been around for a long time. Even after reaching Sainthood, one could use the skill effectively with great results. It only showed that someone that could make such a powerful set of moves was at least at the very peak of Sainthood and that the rumors could easily be true. After killing the bear Reign and the others immediately pounced on the orcs who were now simplymbs waiting to be ughtered. Chapter 144 Battle At The Square Reign and the others had returned to their building in the territory, they had done what they had nned for today, the area next to the woonds truly was a high-level area, one that should be avoided by all costs right now, only once they get stronger will they go there to fight. For now, they were going to rest up before leaving for the depths of the town. More orcs were showing up in patrolstely and their territory already had some casualties, since they were the strongest group it was, of course, their responsibility to figure out what was happening and to kill a couple of orcs to teach them a lesson. Greenie was still meditating, right before they had left he hade out of his room to eat and told them that he was close to inheriting the memories and powers that came with them. They all wished him good luck before making their way to the depths of the town. The town was mostly the same. Dpidated, old buildings were everywhere as monsters used them asirs while numerous draifs could be seen in the sky. The monsters didn''t bother Reign and the others as a slight release of mana was enough to scare them away while at the same time drawing stronger enemies to them. It was an efficient way of hunting which of course came with a certain amount of risk. If a huge group suddenly attacked them it would be a bit dangerous as the sounds of fighting would draw more monsters to them. There was also a chance of level 30 and higher monsters attacking, but it was unlikely as those were quite rare in the town, only the orcs and apes had fighters at that level. Soon Reign and the others were attacked by a group of five level 25 orcs. The orcs were strong as even the average orcs had some skill, their skin was tough and it was hard for normal yers at the same level to fight evenly against them. Of course, that wasn''t a problem for Reign and the others as they eclipsed most yers not only in terms of level but also in fighting capabilities. Reign and Shadow were in a good moodtely as they continued sending messages to Shadow''s father. He was ted that they were strong enough to control a territory in a monster-infested town, but of course, showed concern and reminded them not to take any unneeded risks. It turned out that Shadow''s father was in the same situation as them as he had managed to take control of a territory himself, although the territory seemed to be smallerpared to theirs. The situation in New York was quite differentpared to theirs. Monsters roamed everywhere and there were much stronger monsters that could be found there. There was a scarce amount of low-level monsters and it made it hard for people to level up, it seemed that orcs were also present, but there were nowhere near the top of the food chain there. Shadow and Reign grew concerned but they knew that he was strong and cautious so he wouldn''t go to the deeper parts of the city without being strong enough. Back to the present Reign was wiping the blood from his katana as five corpses were now present near him. The orcs were strong butpared to the group they were nothing more than a warmup. Laura was in the middle of the corpses as she was taking their life force for her own use. She had grown strong, much stronger than before. Her rate of improvement even made Reign and the others amazed as she quickly managed to improve in close-quarterbat, it was all of course possible thanks to her being a possessed as she was able to remember how the demon fought before, not to mention that the movements were ingrained in her body. In a way, she was simr to Greenie as she was able to improve quickly just by remembering the battles her body had gone through in the past. She was equipped with a multitude of new items, in her hands she was holding a staff, it was the one the group managed to get a long time ago after finishing the hidden dungeon. Soon they all continue forward as there was much more to be done, killing five orcs was far from being enough. Time passed as they fought group after group, none of the groups were strong enough to pose a threat to them and they were taken care of quite quickly. They moved forward until they were in the town square. The square was a nice and open space that allowed them to draw in more enemies to fight simultaneously, it was a bit dangerous, yes, but they were quite confident of their current strength so they decided to take this small risk. As they stood in the middle of the square they all started emitting more mana as they waited for curious monsters toe. It didn''t take long for nearby monsters to flock towards them, but they didn''t attack, the pressure Reign and the others gave off was strong and the monsters knew they would simply die after fighting against them. More and more monsters were flocking towards the square as crowds were formed around it, draifs, hobgoblins, orcs, apes, and other monsters were now surrounding the square. Looking at the hundreds of monsters that were getting ready to charge at them, Reign and the others smiled with anticipation. They all had their weapons drawn and were ready to fight at any moment. Before they could do so however they felt a rumbling from beneath them, their eyes grew wide as they all jumped to the side while the ground where they previously stood upon was destroyed. A big monster jumped out from the ground as the others attacked them. [ Lvl 25 Field Boss, Earth Eater ] The monster looked simr to a lizard, its dark-brown scales reflected the sunlight as it moved. The scales were glossy and seemed to be metallic, numerous spikes could be seen on the monster''s body while its 3-meter long tail had a big spiked ball at the end. The monster was a full 7 meters long, its four legs were as thick as an average human while its head seemed big enough to swallow a human whole. It opens its mouth as it roars, a small shockwave was formed from the powerful roar that managed to briefly stop the approaching monsters. It seemed the boss didn''t like the monsters entering its territory as it looked at them threateningly. Of course, Reign and the others were no better as they were actually previously standing right above it. The monsters however seemed to not care about the boss as they all explode in roars as they charge towards them. Reign and the others created some distance from the boss as they started fighting the monsters. Explosions, lightning, fire, and more could be seen on the battlefield as tens of monsters were killed each passing second. They still weren''t going all out as they all wanted to fight the boss after this, they had no idea the town even had any field bosses. "What do you think,pared to the tiger, is this guy stronger?" Shadow asks Reign as he uses his shadow spikes to impale a couple of unfortunate hobgoblins. Reign shakes his head while smiling, how would have thought that after a couple of months they were actually going to hunt a monster of the same power as the white tiger, not to mention that none of them were even nervous about fighting it. "They should be about the same, that thing seems to have better defensepared to our old friend, but its movement is sluggish so avoiding its attacks shouldn''t be a problem for us," Wolf replies as he sends a ball of mes towards a group of monsters. The fireball explodes upon contact with them and a huge explosion followed by fierce mes could be seen in the ce the monsters were at previously. Tank was at the front, shielding Beast who was firing a never-ending barrage of arrows at the monsters. Four bright lights could suddenly be seen behind Tank as four figures materialize. The four soldiers immediately charge towards the enemies without a single word. Julie was fighting as elegantly as always, her movement on the battlefield looking like a dance as blood was being drawn at every move. Donovan on the other side was near Tank as he fought calmly while protecting Beast together with Tank. Yair on the other side was using his shield much more aggressively as his halberd was crushing the monsters around him. Each swing would heavily wound if not kill the monster while his shield was used to bash iing enemies away. Ector was jumping left and right as his staff was breaking the bodies of his enemies with each hit. Sliding between enemies, jumping high in the air with the help of his staff, kicking enemies, he would do all sorts of crazy acrobatics while fighting. Compared to the first day of getting the skill the four now looked different, their armors and weapons were obviously upgraded as their strength was above the average elite tier fighter. With the four of them, nearby Tank was able to fight more freely and efficiently. Suddenly An orc was behind the oblivious Beast. The monster managed to slip away unnoticed as it targeted him, it was of course a normal tactic to take care of the long-range attackers as fast as possible. The orc had a huge grin on his face as he lunged at Beast who seemingly had no idea he was in danger. Bam! The orc was mmed down on the ground before being bitten fiercely. Before the poor orc was able to understand what happened his right arm was bitten off while the rest of his body was thrown back. Looking in front of him the orc had a frightened expression on his face as arge figure was present. Therge body covered with fur was much bigger than him. The bloody mouth that had razor-sharp teeth was currently busy devouring his arm while the big antlers on the top of its head were pointed straight at him. [ Lvl 27 Fluffy ] A big antlered bear was one of the new tamed beasts that Beast managed to tame. It took them a lot of effort to wound the beast and exhaust it without killing it. Luckily it was not for naught as Beast had managed to sessfully tame it. They were all ted as they had previously tried to do the same to 10 bears but unfortunately failed. The bear gulped down the rest of the arm as it looked at the orc with a dangerous glint in its eyes. With a loud roar, it pounced on the powerless orc as his screams of pain were covered up by the sounds of battle around them. Chapter 145 The Mysterious Man In Danger? While Reign and the others were fighting the horde of enemies in the town square an interesting event was unfolding in a faraway part of the universe. "Get back here you piece of s##t!" Miriam shouted as a huge dragon w grabs a man that was running away from her. "You crazy woman, pursuing me for so long!" mes appear around the w as it gets burned to ashes. A bloody, disheveled man could be seen standing in the void looking at Miriam angrily. "I am a prince of the dragon race!" The man shouts furiously "How dare you try and kill me!" "A worthless piece of garbage, that is what you are." Miriam stares at the man with a cold look in her eyes as purple mes suddenly appear around her. A huge stream of fire was sent towards the man as he hastily counterattacks with his own mes. The mes die down and the man looked much worse than before as parts of his skin and hair were burned off. He was at the same tier as Miriam, but her powers were far above his own, even his mes were not able to harm her. "You really want to kill me huh, are you not afraid of the consequences, even your teacher can''t save you from the wrath of the whole dragon race!" The man shouts at her with a crazed look in his eyes, Miriam simply scoffs at him before resuming her attack. Before she could do so however a couple of ripples appeared in the void as 3 figures were shown, they all attacked Miriam and dispelled her attack. "I see, so this is why you were so desperate to get here instead of a safe ce." Miriam looks at the dragon prince as he smiles savagely at her. "You f-ing bitch, I''m gonna tear you apart!" The prince and the other three start attacking Miriam as she continues fighting. She was strong, stronger than most at her tier as her, but fighting against 4 people was a bit of a stretch to even her. Slowly small wounds could be seen on her body. "Aioel, go and help your senior apprentice sister." A voice could be heard close to the battle, Aioel nods respectfully before showing himself near the five people fighting. Before they could respond he had already attacked them. "Damn it, to think someone like you would actually be here." One of the three people curses as he looks at the white-clothed Aioel who had an angry expression on his face. "Attacking big sis like this, you four don''t deserve to live any longer." A longsword was suddenly in his hand as he attacked the men viciously with Miriam who looked at him with some worry in her eyes. "Why are you here Aioel?" "Because of you of course, do you have any idea how big of a ruckus you have caused big sis?" "I know, but that bastard, he actually dared toe at the border of my territory and propose that I be his concubine, that fcking bastard!" Miriam shouts angrily as her mes rage even stronger than before. With the help of Aioel the fight had taken a turn, even though they were outnumbered the two had a clear advantage over their enemies. In a short period of time, two of their enemies had perished while a third actually managed to escape. The prince was now alone as he looked at the two. "The vicemander of the legion, why are you here?" The prince asks Aioel with a dark face. Before an answer coulde however Miriam attacked him. Her giant w grabbed the man once again, only this time he had no more power left to defend himself. "Die!" Miriam shouts as she applies strength to her w. Swish Before she could kill the man however her w was cut cleanly in half. The man was standing in the void, uninjured as another person was behind him. "Do you really think of my dragon race so lowly little girl, to even attempt to kill my son, unforgivable." The man looks at Miriam with a dark face as he slowly walks towards the two. "Aioel, tell teacher not toe out," Miriam tells Aioel telepathically as she looks at the dark-robed man. He wasn''t strong enough to fight her master, but she had a bad feeling about this, all the events that led to this were simply too weird, the prince''s promation, the fact that their enemies died without even giving them any trouble, and now for an elder of the dragon race, an Ancient God to appear so suddenly, it was all way too fishy to be a coincidence. "I have great respect towards your teacher, but even if he was here right now I would still kill you, a low born such as you trying to act as if you are above the true dragons,ughable." The man raises his hand as darkness suddenly shrouds everything. A huge hand was materialized as it came down on the two. Dodging was useless as they could feel that the whole surrounding space was locked down by the man. Before the hand could reach them however it was stopped before vanishing entirely. "How about we end this charade,e out you guys." The white-robed man was in front of Miriam and Aioel as he looked at an empty spot in the void. He didn''t even pay any attention to the dark-robed man who was simply standing aside with his son. "Hahahahaha!" A youthful voice reverberated through the void as three people step out of it. A young man was leading the three as he looked at the man with a smile on his face. "You were able to see through our concealment so quickly, you truly do live up to your name, but to actuallye out with such confidence, I don''t know if you are simply stupid or overconfident." "The little pup of the dragons, I had a feeling it would be you." The man smiles in response as he looks at the three. "So you joined hands with the Dark Ones, do you realize what this means for your dragon race, for the neutral stance your patriarch had managed to create after everything that had happened?" "Shut up, you f-ing bastard, I am a Supreme!" The young man shouts as the space around him ripples, even some nearbys were shaking from the power of his shout. "But you and those other old bastards, always thinking you are better, wiser, that I was simply a kid that didn''t know a thing!" The man continues shouting angrily. "Well it ends now, the patriarch, he will have no other choice but to ept this after we are finished with you!" "Three Supremes gathered to deal with me, what shall I ever do?" The man smiles in response to the angry and arrogant words of the young man. Miriam and Aioel were looking at him with worry, their teacher was strong, incredibly strong, but to go against three Supreme Gods, that was simply too much in their eyes. "Don''t worry so much you two, it''s been a long time since I had a proper challenge." "Challenge?" One of the other two Supremes speaks up. "All of us have respect for you oh Immortal One, but to utter such arrogant words, do you truly think you are still the strongest, that you are invincible?" The three created distance between themselves as they all create spatial cracks from using mana. The white-robed man simply pushed Miriam and Aioel away as a protective bubble formed from mana was created around them. They both tried their hardest but simply couldn''t break it. "One of the three Supremes from the dragon race, and two from the Dark Ones, why the hell would they be targeting teacher, he has always been neutral in every single war!" Miriam shouted with anger as she looked at the lonely back of her teacher who was facing the three powerhouses. "Miriam." Aioel suddenly speaks out as he sat down in the bubble. "W-why the hell do you look so carefree you moron, ge-" "Miriam!" Miriam suddenly stops speaking as she looked at the stern face of her younger apprentice-brother. "Look at teacher, don''t you think, he looks a bit too happy for someone in a dangerous situation?" "Huh, that''s," Miriam looks at her teacher again before turning around, "He is smiling, why would-" "Teacher told me before we arrived that he was a bit excited, I didn''t understand his words back then but now, it seems he was excited about fighting these three." "Excited, but he is at the same tier as them, to fight against them, that''s-" "Have you ever seen teacher struggle before?" "What?" "Have you ever seen him struggle in a fight, because honestly, I haven''t." Aioel looks at his teacher before continuing with a calm voice. "I have seen him fight other Supremes as well but, even though it looked like it was a close fight, teacher always looked a bit down after it, like he was disappointed, I always thought he was disappointed by his own strength but, I think he was disappointed by how much weaker his opponents were." "Disappointed, that''s insane." "Miriam, is the Supreme level really the end?" Aioel looks at her with a serious expression on his face. "It should be, after all, there are barely any beings at such a level in the whole universe, I''ve never heard of anyone having power above it, not even teacher." "Well, I think we are about to find out," Aioel responds as he crosses his legs down before proceeding to watch the cataclysmic fight in front of him. Chapter 146 First Field Boss Battle While the white-clothed man was fighting against 3 Supreme Gods in a faraway ce, Reign and the others were finally finishing their fight against the monster horde. They were all unaware that such an incredible thing was happening and they were fully focused on killing the rest of their enemies. Most of the monsters had scattered as they could see that fighting Reign and the others was futile and they were simply going to die for nothing. Soon no enemy was left around the group. Reign and the others were getting ready to fight the field boss as it munched on a couple of orcs while the others were fleeing in fear. Beast was surrounded by his three wolves and Fluffy, the two wolves hadn''t changed that much, their fur was a bit longer and had a darker color, but if someone was to part the fur away and check their skin they would be surprised to see a green-colored tattoo forming on the bodies of the two, each tattoo was different and had a mystical feeling to it. They were still a long way from being as strong as ckie and Fluffy were, but they were almost at the level of an elite monster as their speed was already equal to them. On the other hand, ckie had gone through a big change. His body was now much biggerpared to before. His once 2.5-meter long body was now a full 3.5 meters while his body was half ck and half purple. On his head, a small pair of horns could be seen growing while two huge fangs could be seen in front of his mouth even when it was closed. Name: ckie Level: 27 Race: Dark ?????? ( Rare variant ) Strength : 59 Agility : 67 Endurance : 36 Vitality : 40 Willpower : 33 Spirit : 40 Proficiencies: Stealth Proficiency Rank A - Skills: Coat of Darkness Shadow Flicker Dark Fang Dark ws Dark Charge Shadow sh ck Lightning Discharge Ability: Shadow Use C Rank B Lightning Use C Rank C He had evolved again, which was weird considering the fact that none of the other beasts had evolved again, not even Greenie managed to go through such a big change once again, not to mention the fact that the system was not showing his race when they asked the system about it, it simply said that his race was still notpletely changed, and as such it was impossible to say what ckie was yet. His body wasrger but he was as nimble as always, his attacks were more powerful as he now had control over 2 abilities, even thoughpared to Reign and the others his control was far below theirs. In their free time, Shadow and Reign would even take ckie with them to do some training, unfortunately ckie wasn''t able tomunicate with them, and his way of controlling mana and his abilities waspletely differentpared to the two of them. Bam! The Earth Eater had finished its fight as it slowly turned around to face Reign and the others. Its body had been damaged by the numerous monsters that attacked it, but none of the injuries were deep or dangerous. The giant monster suddenly roars powerfully before jumping in the air, the way the monster jumped was incredible, looking at its huge and rough body one would be fooled into believing it was incredibly stiff and that it couldn''t perform any type of acrobatic movement, but the truth was that it could, even though it was still slowpared to other monsters. The huge body spins in the air andnds on the ground as a huge amount of rocks and earth were sted away. The boss had still not stopped spinning and in a matter of moments, its body was charging towards Reign and the others who were shocked by its choice of attack. The tough, rocky skin of the monster allowed it to behave as a saw as it was spinning on the ground. Reign and the others quickly dodge as not even Tank wanted to risk trying to block such an attack. A huge trail of destruction was left in the wake of the monster as the earth was split perfectly around it. The boss simply circles back as it attacks them again, the tactic it was employing was incredibly weird and difficult to ovee as the attacks Reign and the others sent its way were simply negated by the strong defense of the boss. With this kind of attack, its speed was also immense and that solved the biggest weakness of the monster, the only thing that it does decrease is the attacking capabilities of the boss, as it could only charge at them to attack. "We''ll never be able to do anything this way, get ready guys, I''m going to try and prate that defense," Reign speaks as a golden light suddenly covers him, he had used the power of the stars to boost himself while holding his two swords. "Tank, can you block it?" Reign turns around as he looks at Tank. "Hard to say, looking at the way it is spinning it could perhaps simply go over me, not to mention its strength is simply too great." Tank puts his hand on his chin as he thinks for a bit. The others look at him while the monster was circling back, ready to attack them again. "Maybe, maybe if Wolf helps." Tank suddenly widens his eyes as he looks at Wolf. "Huh, me?" Wolf points to himself as he looks at Tank with confusion on his face. Tank fiercely nods his head as he starts talking again, "Yup, if you use that attack then I''m sure we could stop it for a moment." "That''s all I need," Reign says while he walks to the front. Tank gets behind him and puts his shield in position while a huge amount of mana was poured into it. "Mana shield, version 2." A smaller, stronger version of the mana shield was coating Tank''s shield as he was preparing to block the monster. Behind him a huge amount of fire was pouring from Wolfs hands, the fire was circling around his greatsword as a huge me sword was created from them. Holding the sword with both of his hands Wolf closed his eyes as he channeled even more mana to it. Right before the monster arrived at their position Reign jumped into the air as a trail of lightning was left behind him. Wolf suddenly opened his eyes as he swung the sword down with full strength. "Fire style, Sun Striker " The huge sword hits the monster as silence was present on the battlefield for a moment before a huge explosion could be heard. A huge amount of mes were sent at the monster as the sword cut deeply into it, even the ground behind the monster was not spared from the power of Wolf''s mes as a huge area behind the monster was charred. The power of the attack coupled with Tank''s shield was enough to stop the monster in its tracks, a deep gash could be seen on top of it as Wolf''s sword had managed to cut through its defense, the smell of burned meat could be felt as parts of the boss were ck from the high temperature of the mes. Still, that was not enough to do any critical damage to the boss who was growling in anger. Before the boss could do anything however Reign was right above it. His two swords were in front of him as he was ready to stab the field boss. "I just managed to make this move, take this you ugly lizard!" A huge amount of lightning was covering Reign as a figure of a mythical beast was materialized around him. "Rage of the Kirin." Reign softly whispers as a huge Kirin made of lightning was charging down at the boss. Reign''s swords were right at where the horns, well to be more exact antlers of the Kirin were. With ferocity, the golden Kirin crashed down on the boss as a huge amount of lightning explodes in the air. "Graaa!" The monster screams out in pain as the antlers of the Kirin managed to pierce through his skin,pared to Wolf''s attack, Reign''s didn''t cover such a huge area, but the piercing ability of the skill was above any other. The boss was pushed on the side by the Kirin as blood gushed out from the wound, right away the others started their attacks as well. Shadow disappeared beforeing out of the shadow of the boss, as the sun was behind the boss its shadow was at the front and Shadow managed to appear right in front of its face. Before the boss could even notice him Shadow had already jumped on its head and stabbed through one of its eyes with his daggers. "Shadow Burst." The eye was obliterated in an instant while the soft part of its belly was suddenly cut open. ckie had used his shadow flicker, a skill that Beast had previously forbidden him from using as his proficiency with his shadow ability was simply too low and could potentially fail and kill him. Shadow flicker worked simrly to Shadow''s teleportation, only that it wasn''t a teleportation skill, it was able to turn ckie into a shadow for a brief moment before he would merge with an enemy shadow and deliver a stealth attack. Right after ckie shed the boss''s belly open with his shadow sh he used his ck lightning to attack its insides. The ck lightning was powerful, even more, powerful than Reign''s blue lightning, of course, the weakness of it was the amount that could be produced, an amount many times lowerpared to Reign''s. Beast and Lauraunched their range attacks as well, but before everyone could continue Reign shouts. "Get away from it you guys!" Shadow, Tank, ckie, and the others immediately use their full speed to go far away from the boss before a huge explosion could be heard from it. The surrounding ground was crushed as a huge dust cloud was made. "This, this guy doesn''t have a phase 2, right?" Shadow smiles nervously as he looks at the others who had grave expressions on their faces. Chapter 147 Second Phase Of The Boss Reign and the others slowly created some distance between them and the area the boss was at. The huge dust cloud slowly starts settling down as a huge figure could be seen. The ground starts trembling as footsteps could be hearding from the cloud. Slowly the figure of the boss could be seen, its size had not actually increased, the difference was that it was now walking on two legs while his two front legs had changed into long arms with giant ws at the end. The boss had changed physically as well,pared to before it was actually a bit smaller, but everyone knew that this was not a good thing as a smaller body meant more speed and flexibility for the boss. Its long tail was swaying left and right behind it while the big mouth of the boss opened. "Arrgghhh!" The boss roars towards Reign and the others. They could see that there was a hole on its right side, which was the aftermath of Reign''s attack. The boss was obviously wounded quite seriously as blood wasing out from the hole even now, its right eye was gone while blood could be seen on its stomach as well. ckie''s attack managed to cut open a part of its stomach, but not it was healed while a thickeryer of brown skin could be seen on the stomach, it was evident that the boss had prioritized getting rid of its weakness while transforming. "Damn it, get ready guys, here ites," Reign says as he looks at the boss. His power-up was still present, but he knew it would onlyst a bit longer before ending, he needed to figure out the boss before that happened. He suddenly moves towards the boss with great speed. The boss uses its ws to attack him, but even though its speed had increased it was still not at the same level that Reign was. He dodges the attack without difficulty before shing at the arm with his katana. The katana managed to cut through the skin, but the wound Reign had left was simply too small to do anything to the boss that simply got angry after seeing Reign''s action. With fury, it swipes his other w at Reign who again dodges, but before he could do anything he felt a vibration pass through the ground, he immediately jumped back as a pointy rock emerged at his previous position. Had he not dodged the rock would have pierced through his stomach, it seemed that the boss was now going to use its ability as well. "Damn it, this guy is even more troublesomepared to what I thought." Cursed Reign as he used his lightning charge ability together with the lightning stab. The power he could get from them coupled with his buff was enormous and allowed him to attack with a speed above Mach 1. Reign was immediately in front of the boss''s face as thetter''s eye was wide open. Reign was targeting the destroyed eye of the boss, a wound had already been made there and it would be harder for the boss to tell when the attack wouldnd because he shouldn''t be able to follow the path of his sword. Before the stab could connect however the rocky skin of the boss suddenly bursts open as fragments of rocks fly towards Reign who was shocked. "Damn it, this thing again?!" Reign curses as he remembers the giant treant they had fought before, that monster had a simr skin that allowed it to use the branches from his head to move independently and attack the enemies like spears. The rocks however were harder to deal with, each of them didn''t have that much power, but they were numerous and much harder to block because of their small size. Reign stopped his attack as he gave it his all to block the rocks mid-air. The boss wasn''t idle either as it opened its foul-smelling mouth in an attempt to bite Reign. Boom!" An arrow suddenly hit the boss in the open mouth as an explosion happened inside of it. A strong wind was blown in Reign''s face as he was blown away from the boss. Before the boss could resume its attack Shadow had jumped out from Reign''s shadow that was present on the boss''s chest. He immediately jumped with full force as he grabbed Reign and got back on the ground. "Thanks, bro," Reign says with a smile before looking at the boss with a serious expression. It seemed that big monsters each had something to help them when it came to fast opponents that were able to target their vital areas. The golden hue around Reign suddenly disperses as the time had run out. Reign was back at his normal state, but he wasn''t worried that much as he had at least managed to draw out two of the boss''s skills before it ended. They all resumed their attacks at the boss while it angrily roared. With great force, it turned around while its long tail whipped at them fiercely. Tank managed to position himself in the front to block the attack, but the force was so strong that it actually blew him a full 6 meters away, still, he had managed to block the attack. "Damn, my freaking arms hurt." Tank says while getting up from the ground, the boss was even stronger than he anticipated, a simple attack from its tail was enough to blow him away. "You good Tank?" Wolf asks him while shouting from afar. Tank gives him a thumbs up before running back towards the boss. He was clutching his scythe while thinking whether or not to use its skill, he wasn''t certain he would be able to kill the boss even with that power-up, not to mention that he wouldn''t be able to fight after that either as he would be exhausted. "Not yet, I''ll wait some more." Tank dismissed his thoughts as he knew it was still too early to use his skill, he wouldn''t be able to activate the skill for a whole week after using it, he would only use it if they had no more ideas on how to deal with the thing. They tried targeting its right side as the wound left from Reign''s attack was there, but the boss was always aware of it and wouldsh out fiercely every time they did. The other parts were not so heavily guarded and they managed to get some hits in and wound the boss, but they all knew it was still far from over. "Damn it, we can''t continue like this, Wolf, Tank, guard me, I''m going to use that!" Reign shouts as he puts his broken sword back in its sheath. Tank and Wolf looked at him with a serious expression before charging towards his position. Reign was standing in front of the boss who was currently fighting off Shadow and Tank''s four soldiers. Beast''s animals were also charging at it from the back. Suddenly the boss stopped in its tracks as it looked down on Reign who had his eyes closed. His katana was in front of him as a thinyer of sky-blue mana was slowly coating it. The boss immediately stops fighting Shadow and the others as he swipes his w at Reign who seemed oblivious at what was happening. Bam! Before the w could hit him however Tank had managed toe in front of him and block it with his mana shield 2. The boss angrily roared at him before attacking with its other w as well. The other w was only half a meter from Reign when a fire-d Wolf managed to stop it with his Sword of mes. Both Beast and Wolf were struggling immensely against the boss as they gave it their all to block his attacks from reaching Reign. Shadow had used his Shadow Swords as he plunged them inside of the wound on the boss''s right side. The boss cried out in pain again as the pressure on both Tank and Wolf had been alleviated. "Bastard!" Wolf shouts as he creates a 3-meter long fire spear. He throws it with full force towards the boss''s face but it gets blocked by one of its ws before it couldnd. The spear left a wound on its w, but the wound was insignificant to it. The other w was once againing down on them and Tank and Wolf were ready to block it again. "I''m good, move guys!" Both of their eyes widen as they could hear Reign''s shout from behind them. They both jump to the side as Reign was looking at the giant w that was falling down on him. He smiles as he closes his eyes while clutching his sword. Right before the w was able to crush him he moved. "Etherial Truth." Reign whispers softly as his body seemingly passes through the boss''s arm. His sword was swung from the side softly, seemingly hitting nothing but air. Time seem to have been stopped after the attack, everyone was looking at Reign who hadnded on the ground, the mana on his sword scatters as he gets down on one knee, the skill was the newest one he had managed to master from his ss, its power was greater than any other he had. "Aaaaaarghhh!" The boss suddenly screams in pain as his arm was cleanly cut off at the elbow. The huge arm falls down on the ground heavily while Reign looks at him with a smile. "Let''s see what you can do now." Chapter 148 Defeating The Field Boss [ Skill: Etherial Truth ] Description: One of the skills exclusive to magic swordsmen, the Etherial Truth allows the user to peak into the nature of mana for a brief period of time. The skill will allow the user to transform his whole body into a mana-like substance for a brief moment, anything that the user touches in this state will be shown to the user in its most basic form and the user will be able to see the nature of it. Attacking any object in this state will allow the user topletely destroy any part of it. The drawback of the skill is the long concentration-time needed to start it and the fact that an enemy sensitive to mana could disrupt it. The huge tail of the boss suddenly whips at Reign as thetter widens his eyes in shock. He didn''t expect that even after losing an arm the boss would immediately continue attacking him. He puts both of his swords in front of him as he channels as much mana as he can to his hands. Bam! The tail arrives andunches Reign in the air. The powerful attack wasn''t easy to block and Reign suffered the consequences of his previous attack. Both of his arms were injured and his left hand was fractured. The sword in his left hand was still there as his grip had not lessened even the slightest. "Reign!" Shadow shouts as his eyes redden in fury. He immediately shes at the open wound of the boss once again, delivering heavy damage to it, "Take this, you bastard!" Shadow opens his palm as a small ball of darkness could be seen on it. With fury, he throws the ball in the wound before quickly retreating. "Darkness Implosion." The dark ball suddenly bursts open as a small gravitational field was created around it. The surrounding area of it suddenly violently starts being pulled towards it, the flesh, blood, and the bones of the boss monster were not an exception. However, the radius of the field was only about half a meter, deadly enough for enemies that were the size of a human or a bitrger, but not enough to deal any lethal damage to the huge boss. "Arrggh!: The boss cries out in pain as it puts his w above the wound while a shockwave was spread around it. Everybody retreats as a huge amount of stones were suddenly springing up from the ground. The radius of the boss''s skill was a full 10 meters around it and Tank and Wolf were hit by some stones while fleeing, they weren''t heavily injured luckily. "Reign," Laura calls out as she gets near Reign. She immediately uses her ability to start healing him and his hands, her ability had improved greatly in thest month but unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to heal such injuries quickly. She was using her ability with full power as a huge amount of her stored life force was quickly disappearing. "Enough Laura, you won''t be able to fight if you continue with this." Reign stands up as he pats her on the shoulder. His arms were better now and even the fracture on his left hand was healed as Laura had focused most of her healing there, there were still a lot of injuries on his body but he would be fine. "But y-" "My arm''s fine now, I can fight, that''s the most important thing now, save your mana forter, someone may get injured again." Reign looks at her with a serious expression as she nods in acknowledgment. She gets back as he gets ready to fire off her long-range attacks at the boss. Compared to the others she was still a bit less skillful and had fewer items so she usually stayed at the back as she used her ability to send out heavy long-range magic attacks. So far the tactic had worked well and her magic was able to deal heavy damage to their enemies, even the boss was damaged by it as her magic dealt not only physical damage, but also dealt a blow to the enemy life-force, and most beings in the universe had it, except for some weird undead creatures. The boss was panting heavily now as it looked at Reign and the others with hatred. Its strong defense had been prated time and time again by these small creatures, the pain it was feeling now enraged it and made it use a lot of mana to activate such arge AoE attack. It was a mistake, the rocks didn''t manage to deal any significant damage to them and it only worked against the boss as it had drained a good chunk of its mana. They all attack it again. Tank was leading the charge with his scythe as his shield was glowing brightly. With vigor, he jumps high in the air as he uses his shield to bash against the iing w of the boss. Shield Rupture The skill he had now used was one of his custom-made skills. After fighting together with Reign and Greenie so many times he grew interested in their Compact Punch and Shattering Punch so he talked about it with them. After seeing that Tank was so interested in their skills Reign and Greenie gave it their best effort to exin how they worked to him. The end result of the exnation and hours of practice was the Shield Rupture. It was a skill that puts even more stress on the bodypared to theirs, luckily Tank''s body was strong, especially so when considering his ability. By channeling mana through his body towards his arm he is able to cover the whole shield with it. The mana would continue to be channeled through the whole body and the shield, making a circuit of sorts that would be disrupted when the shield made contact with something. The result was the mana suddenly being forced to the shield violently as it exploded forward in an explosive fashion. The bones, muscles, and organs would go through a lot of pressure during that and it was impossible for someone with a weak endurance and vitality to use it as there was a high chance the user would simply die from it. Luckily Tank could use his ability together with the skill, his copper body reinforced not only his skin but also his insides now. Tank was able to use the skill without much risk and its power was evident. The w of the boss wasunched back from the collision as Tank was also sent flying back. He spewed out a bit of blood from his mouth as the impact from hitting the boss was a bit too much, but the boss fared no better. Its hand was slightly deformed as blood could be flowing from it, several of the ws were broken as well. Before the boss could do anything Beast hadunched his attack as well. Using his wind maniption he was able to float in the air for a brief amount of time, using that time heunched a salvo of arrows in a circle around the boss. Before the boss was able to understand what he was doing he had already finished and went down on the ground where he pierced his final arrow. Holding the arrow with his hand he started talking while channeling mana to it, the arrow together with the others suddenly started glowing a bright green light. "Spirit of the wind I call thee," Beast whispers as he lets go of the arrow before pointing at the boss. "Vengeful wind of the world, cut him down." Right after Beast had finished his words the arrows exploded as a huge de of wind was formed in the air. The de shed down on the boss as it cut deeply in its shoulder. Laura on the other hand had drawn a pentagram on the ground using a knife she had on her waist. She cut her palm and let her blood drip down on the pentagram that suddenly started shinning a dark purple light. A small vortex appears from the pentagram as a staffes out. A ming, purple-colored de springs up from the staff as Laura holds it. [ Demonic Scythe ] She swings down the scythe with all her might as a spinning light goes forth towards the boss. Laura lets go of the scythe as she feels a pull from the small vortex, in moments the scythe had gone back to its base form of a staff and retreated back to the vortex. The boss swung his body as its tail whipped at the light. It screams out in pain as the light was actually mana that was spinning rapidly like a saw, its tail wascerated many times at multiple locations by it. After the attack had ended everyone could see big wounds on the tail as a pool of blood had already formed below it. "It''s near its end, let''s finish this guys," Reign says as he charges at the boss with his swords, the others follow him as they all had a smile. They were finally going to kill their first field boss. Chapter 149 Aftermath Of The Fight "Well, that was hard," Reign says as he takes his sword out of the boss''s left eye. The boss was lying motionlessly on the ground while a pool of blood was formed beneath it. The rocky scales were broken and most of its body had wounds from which blood was flowing. "We used most of our skills and trump cards against this beast, how strong would be orc leader be you reckon?" Wolf asks while leaning back on the monster''s arm while looking up at Reign who simply shrugged his shoulders. "Who knows, it seems that only the giant ape is stronger than it, so at the minimum, we would need to go all out and be ready to get quite injured if we attack him right now, we should probably wait until we hit level 35 before attempting to kill him," Reign says before leaping down from the boss''s head. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 25 Field Boss, Earth Eater killed, 5 000 exp gained - Lvl 27 Orc Warrior killed, 2 600 exp gained - Lvl 24 Orc killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 23 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 25 Orc Brawler killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 2 000 exp gained - Rank A Rocky Cuirass - Rank A Boots of Earth - Rank A Bone Belt - Rank B Earthen Scaled Grips - Rank B The Ruby Eye [The yers have earner 200 550 exp and 4 325S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 33 425 exp and 721S coins.] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 25 Orc killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 24 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 1 800 exp gained - Lvl 22 Orc Brawler killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 24 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 1 800 exp gained [Your pets have killed 34 monsters, 68 000 exp points earned.] Ding! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 29, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 2 Endurance +1, Agility + 1, Strength + 1 ] Reign and the others managed to level up from the enormous amount of experience point the ughter had given them. They were now all at level 29 and they managed to get some good items. They picked the items up before leaving the area, the battle had left them quite exhausted and they didn''t want to get attacked by more monsters while checking them out, they would do that back in their territory. In another corner of the universe, however, a battle had just finished.s were destroyed and even the void was shaken by the fierce battle that took ce. Many of the universe''s strongest were traveling towards the ce as they wished to see who fought. Miriam and Aioel were looking in front of them as their faces were frozen by shock, their eyes showing disbelief as they didn''t even more. On the other side, the elder of the dragon race was with his son as both of them had their mouths agape in shock. The white-robed man was sitting on a giant w while looking at the enormous dragon in front of him. The dragon that was bigger than a was heavily damaged as it panted with difficulty. It was the Supreme of the dragon race, his proud and arrogant demeanor from before was gone as fear could be seen in his eyes. His mighty body was broken as his divine blood was floating in the void. Next to him was another giant beast that looked simr to an octopus. Many of its tentacles were cut off while its head was bashed in, the poor creature looked like it would die at any moment. Of course, that wasn''t the case, beings at the Supreme level were strong enough to survive almost anything and even if their body was destroyed they could still regenerate it, the octopus was simply too weak to regenerate now as it was heavily wounded. Another figure was in the middle of the two, the size of thest Supreme was far smallerpared to the two as he was only 3 meters tall while his body looked simr to a human''s, except for the horns on the top of his head and the purple skin. He was of the demon race and was at the top of the hierarchy, only a handful of demons were above him. Now all three were floating in the void, broken and defeated. The white-robed man was looking at the three while putting his sword back, his body had no visible injuries on it and he was barely sweating. His breath was a bit hurried though and blood was flowing through a small cut on his finger. "You injured me, good job you three, that was actually a little bit fun." The white-robed man smiled as he looked at them. All three flinched after hearing his words as his smile looked like that of a devil''s. The three were considered to be amongst the strongest in the universe with their powers butpared to this man, they were nothing. "So, little dragon, what are your final words?" The man asks with a smile as an enormous amount of mana was being released by him, the three knew that this was it. The dragon looked at him with anger, he was one of the youngest Supremes in the universe and his future was bright, everyone praised his genius and talents as they believed the future patriarch of the dragon race would be him, and now he was going to die like a dog to this man. "Old friend, could we talk?" An ancient voice suddenly reverberates through the void as the three looked up. The void rippled as a group of people came out. Two men were leading the group side by side, one was wearing a gold and red robe that sparkled as brilliantly as the stars. His gray hair was neatlybed backward while his beard was swaying with every step he took. The other person beside him was a man wearing a gray battle suit, his dark body was packed with muscles while two twisted horns could be seen on the top of his head. "Hahaha, it has been a long time since I''ve seen the two of you." The pressureing from the man was suddenly gone as heughed heartily while going towards the group. "Ziedranteon." The man spoke as he looked at the bearded man with a smile before moving his sight to the muscr man. "Vajra." "It has been a long time." Said Vajra as they hugged each other. "So you finally decided to end your meditation." "It was time, I have felt many young ogres calling to me during my absence, it is time to see how much they have grown, but you old friend, you never cease to surprise me," Vajra says while looking behind the white-robed man, the three Supremes look down in embarrassment while keeping quiet. "We can talkter, tell me your price old friend." The bearded man said with a serious look on his face. The white-robed man looked at him with a gleeful smile on his face as he looked back at the broken dragon who flinched in fear. "You already know what I want Zie." "No, I absolutely cannot-" "I''m not saying to give me the who thing, just let me study it for a bit, you can observe as well." The bearded man put his hand to his chin as he was thinking about the proposal. He looked at the dragon with fury in his eyes multiple times before finally sighing in defeat. "Alright, but only for 7 days, no longer." "Alright, pleasure doing business with you." The white-robed man smiled as he shook the hand of the dragon n patriarch. "Oh, I also don''t want to see your brethren creating trouble for my student anymore, I have been quite tolerant till now, but I can''t promise that I or my men won''t get violent with them next time." The whole space trembled as the white-robed man spoke with a serious face, the patriarch nodded to him in response, he grabbed the void as the young dragon flew over to him before transforming back to his human appearance. The void rippled again as darkness suddenly shrouded the surroundings beforeing together to form a person. Darkness and red lightning flickered around him as he slowly walked towards the group. "thriel," Vajra spoke as he looked at the figure. "Vajra, Ziedranteon, seems like it wasn''t only my brethren that created trouble here." The man spoke with a dark voice as he looked at the 3-meter tall demon. His sight was quickly turned towards the white-robed man as he nodded respectfully. "I hope we cane to an agreement, your eminence." "Sure, 10 of your fruits, 2 of each." "I agree." The dark man said before throwing a spatial ring towards him. He nodded respectfully towards the group before leaving with the demon. The only one left was the octopus who was seemingly ready to die, he was a loner and had only joined the Dark Ones recently, nobody would pay a price to save him, he was certain of that. "Oi octopus, you''re free as well." The white-robed man said as he nced at the octopus that had now turned back to his human appearance. He looked at him with shock after hearing his words. "I, why?" "You three tried to kill me, but honestly it was fun, nobody has dared to challenge me seriously in thest couple of millennia." "But, aren''t you worried that I will seek revenge?" "Revenge, do you truly think I care?" The white-robed man said with a dark smile on his face. The octopus suddenly remembered what had just happened, even three of them were no match against him, revenge was something that he would never even think of doing. He bowed respectfully before leaving. "Alright, I''m leaving, doe and visit Vajra, there''s a lot of catching up to do." "Sure, I will see youter, Reign." Vajra nodded as he looked at the back of the white-robed man. ( AN: No, the name is not a typo) Chapter 150 Greenies Inheritance Reign and the others were looking at the items they had gotten after defeating the field boss. After more than a month of not getting any A-rank items, they had finally managed to acquire 3 of them. [ Rank A Rocky Cuirass ] Def: 65 Vitality + 6 Endurance + 6 Description: A Cuirass that was made almost entirely from a mysterious rock. The armor has incredible defensive capabilities and can defend the user against most dangers. By channeling mana and activating the skillying dormant in the armor the user will be blessed by an earth spirit which will infuse the power of the earth in the armor, increasing its defensive capabilities by a notch. [ Rank A Boots of Earth ] Def: 36 Endurance + 6 Vitality + 6 Strength + 2 Description: Boots that have an incredibly high affinity with the earth element. Wearing the boots will allow the user to have a stable footing anywhere they go, except for water surfaces. By activating the skill hidden inside of the boots the user will be able to form a connection with an earth spirit and his defense and attack power will be increased by 50% while standing on the ground. The skill is usable twice a day andsts for 5 minutes. [ Rank A Bone Belt ] Def : 15 Vitality + 5 Endurance + 5 Strength + 5 Description: A belt made from the spine of a strong monster. The belt will increase the defense of the user while simultaneously having an "enchant" function. Using the function will allow the user to choose a body part the belt shall enchant after which the bone belt will fuse with the body part, increasing the strength and toughness of the said body part. [ Rank B Earthen Scaled Grips ] Atk: 10 Def: 25 Vitality + 4 Endurance + 4 Description: Gloves made by using the scales of a monster with high earth affinity. The gloves offer great protection while the rough scales on their surface will allow the user to tear enemies apart with them. Channeling mana to the gloves will increase the toughness of the scales which will, in turn, have an increase in their defensive and offensive capabilities while simultaneously supporting the user''s arms to give them a higher toughness. [ Rank B The Ruby Eye ] Spirit + 7 Willpower + 7 Description: A ring made from the life crystal of a strong monster. The crystal will nourish the wearer and increase the power of the soul ( spirit and willpower ). "The items are good, well the armor of course goes towards Tank, I think you should also switch out your current gloves with these," Reign spoke as he passed Tank the items, Tank simply nodded as he equipped both of them before speaking out, "The boots would go best with Wolf, you guys usually dart all over the ce when fighting, and it''s not fair if I got them." "Agreed." Everyone said simultaneously as they passed the boots to Wolf who didn''t stand on ceremony. "Laura should get thest two," Shadow speaks out as he looks towards Laura who had a surprised expression on her face. "B-both, I can''t-" "You can, you are stillcking in itemspared to the rest of us, the belt will increase your close-range fighting while the ring will improve the power of your long-range attacks, you don''t need to be shy about it, everyone gets what they deserve, you are our healer, we need to take good care of you," Reign tells her as he gives her the two items. Laura bashfully epts them before thanking them all, being a part of such a group gave her a feeling of safety, simr to when she was together with her family at the beginning of the game. They all went to sleep after that, Greenie was still meditating, and judging by the mana fluctuations he was close to breaking through and receiving the inheritance of the Vajra Ogres, how much would he receive waspletely dependent on him though as Reign and the others could not help him in any way right now. In the middle of the night, everyone was suddenly awoken as a strong wave of mana came from Greenie''s room. Everyone got up and met in front of his room, they didn''t know what to do, was the wave of mana a sign of sess or failure? Reign walked towards the door and slowly opened it up, Greenie had previously mentioned that while meditating he was pretty much cut off from his surroundings and something like opening a door wouldn''t disturb him. Greenie was floating in the air while an ethereal figure was looking at him. Reign wasn''t able to make out the appearance of the person, but before he could do anything the figure raised his hand and told him to stop. "Don''t worry about your friend little one, he is in the middle of inheriting the memories." An old, ancient voice was heard in Reign''s head as the ethereal figure stared at him. "A lot of time has passed during my slumber, so many young ogres have been born, and so many are talented, I will entrust him to you little one." The figure said while slowly bing transparent. Reign looked at him with a nervous face as he asked. "Are," Reign nervously gulped, "Are you perhaps Vajra, sir?" "Hohoho, figured it out did you?" "Thank you for looking after Greenie." Reign slightly bowed in respect. He had previously heard from Eldar that Vajra was a Supreme God, one of the few in the whole universe, he was a being with immense power who was respected anywhere he went. He didn''t know why he was here right now, but looking at the gentle expression he had while looking at Greenie, Reign knew he must have helped him somehow. "Hahahaha, you are interesting little one, unfortunately, I have to leave now." Vajraughed heartily while his figure was bing more transparent by the second. "What is your name little one?" Vajra says as only his head was now visible. "Reign, sir." "Wha-" Before the surprised voice of Vajra could be fully heard he was gone, Reign was perplexed by the reaction but he simply shrugged it off, perhaps Vajra didn''t hear him and that was why he had such a reaction? It didn''t matter right now, Greenie was slowly floating down, his red tattoos were slightly longerpared to before as he opened his eyes. "Master, I seeded!" Greenie jumps from the bed as he looks at Reign with a happy face. Reign smiled in return as he congratted the young ogre. "Go and sleep Greenie, we''ll talk in the morning." "Yaaawn, yes, I do feel sleepy master, good night." Greenie yawns as he slowly walks towards his bed, before Reign managed to leave the room he speaks again. "Master, I, I received a true name from him." "Oh, well I guess that''s a good thing, Greenie was starting to sound weird, after all you''re no longer green, not at all." "Master, you are not upset?" "Why, because the name I gave you changed, no matter what changes you''re still you, that''s all that matter." Reign smiled at him before leaving the room. "Thank you, master." Greenie slowly closed his eyes as he fell asleep on his bed. The constant meditation and the inheritance had tired him immensely and he was truly exhausted right now. The others were waiting for Reign in front of Greenie''s room. They all flocked towards him as they were concerned about Greenie. They all sighed in relief after Reign exined to them what had happened, they also showed looks of astonishment after Reign mentioned how Vajra was there. They had met gods, butpared to Vajra even Miriam was just a child, to actually have such a figure looking after him, what kind of inheritance had Greenie received. "Oh man, now I won''t be able to make jokes with his name." Shadow sadly said. True names arepletely differentpared to normal names. They didn''t know of it before but a true name was something that bound the person and the being that had named them together. They still didn''t understand what exactly that meant, but Eldar told them it was too soon for them to know and that they would learn more after bing Transcendent. To transcend was usually a hard thing to do and most of Earth''s inhabitants would never be able to do it, but it seemed that it wouldn''t be a problem for any of them as their strength and potential were incredibly high. Not only them, but the whole Earth was also surprisingly full of people with high talents, something that would usually only ur with huges that were familiar with mana. The Alliance tried to check why exactly Earth was like this, but the higher-ups had given an order to stop any further probing, it seemed that Earth had a big secret that they didn''t want to leak. In the morning everyone got together to eat. Greenie drowsily came out of his room as everyone congratted him. They ate in silence before slowly moving to the living room to talk with Greenie. "So Gre-" Bang! Bang! A multitude of hard knocking sounds could be hearding from the main gate. Everyone looked at each other in surprise as nothing simr had ever happened before, people would usually wait in front of their building or just knock silently if there was anything to report. After opening the door Reign could see a sweaty Cameron who was panting. "Reign, something''s happening in the Newbie Forest!" Reign and the others looked at each other with surprise after hearing his words. Reign moved to the side while telling Cameron to enter. Chapter 151 Army Of Undead "What happened Cameron?" Reign asks Cameron while thetter was drinking a ss of water in the living room. Everyone was present, interested to find out what had made Cameron so weird. One should know that Cameron was a part of the second strongest group in the territory, each of them was level 18, well level 20 now as it seems that the event that Cameron was here to tell them about was enough to allow them to level up. "It happenedst night, you all know how forests around the castle zone change at night, we wereing back from a hunt in the ck forest and it was already evening, we didn''t really care that much as we were in the dark forest at that time, the monsters there weren''t strong enough to pose a threat to us usually." Cameron talks as his eyes change suddenly, fear was present in them. "We were wrong, I don''t know why, but the whole area around the castle went under a huge changest night, thousands of undead were roaming the forests, not only the usual low-level zombies, elites, wraiths, skeletons, and more were present." He slowly continues as he remembers the difficult situation fromst night. The forest was full of monsters as a lone party was fighting through it. Explosions were happening everywhere while tens of undead died every passing second, the undead were mostly between level 10 and 15, with only some higher leveled ones. A group of them would usually pose no threat for the experienced squad that Cameron was a part of, but going against a seemingly endless horde of them was beyond being hard. Cameron and Ronny were shing apart the iing enemies with their swords while running forward, they knew that the only chance of survival was to get back to the castle. Lea was relentlesslyunching arrows towards the horde, her fingers had started bing numb but she didn''t care, they all needed to fight with everything they had in order to survive this ordeal. A man wielding a pair of ws was cutting the zombies apart near Lea as he made sure they wouldn''t be able toe close to her. As an archer Lea''s closebat capabilities were low and she would definitely be overwhelmed quickly if a couple of enemies were to attack her. They all gave it their best and didn''t bother keeping track of their mana as they unleashed skill after skill. Snapshot Chain Blow Power sh Mortal Carve The zombies and the other undead were either getting shed to pieces or blown apart by the many skills that were thrown towards them and yet more would simply take their ce. Even after getting back to the newbie forest the zombies still pursued them relentlessly, even there more zombies waited for them as they charged at them with no regard for their safety. The zombies in the newbie forest were weaker of course as they ranged from level 1 to 10, but their inexhaustible numbers were the stuff of nightmares. After a long time fighting the group was overjoyed to see the castle walls in the distance, their tired bodies were once again filled with energy as they charged towards it. The soldiers on top of the wall were surprised after seeing the huge amount of undeading near the castle, they quickly opened the gate when they spotted the grouping towards them. A couple of soldiers stood in front of the gate as they waited for Ronny and the others to arrive. They mercilessly killed any monster that darede near the walls before making space for the weary yers to enter. The undead were a different story as the soldiers used their skills to kill hundreds in front of the gate, it was only after some time that the undead stopped charging towards them, it was as if they had received some sort of signal. Their lifeless bodies slowly moved back towards the forest while Jack made sure to destroy the bodies of the in monsters that littered the surroundings. "After we got back in the castle we told Jack what had happened before going back to our rooms to rest," Cameron told them after finishing his story. "It wasn''t only us, a couple of other squads were also attacked, more than half luckily managed to survive but others were not so lucky." He said with a sad voice as he slowly raised his head to look at Reign. "I don''t know what it was, but everyone felt a slight disturbance of mana in the newbie forest, vice-captain Jack confirmed it himself, something had happened in the newbie forest and was slowly spreading to the other forests, if we don''t do something soon then every ce around the castle will be a haven for the undead." "That''s worrying, we havee across zombies and other undead creatures at night in the newbie forest and the dark forest, but not even close in size to what you have, the ck forest had none even during the night, but it seems that could easily change," Wolf said while contemting about something, everyone was silent as they were deep in their thoughts. "Wait, Shadow!" Wolf suddenly shouts as Shadow stands up in shock. "Why are you shouting?!" Shadow angrily asks while looking straight at Wolf. "The diary, do you still have the diary you got back then?" "Diary, what dia- wait." Shadow suddenly widens his eyes as he scrambles while looking through their inventory. Finally, he managed to find the diary he had received from a zombie a long time ago. Everyone gathered around Shadow as they looked at the decayed diary. A dark type of mana was swirling around it, something they hadn''t noticed the first time as they were still not skillful with controlling it back then. Shadow opens the diary as a dark wave of mana passes through them, the mana was weak and didn''t do anything to them, however. [ Special quest initiated, please read the diary yers. ] Everyone nced at each other while slowly reading through the diary. Day 1 We entered the necromancer''s hideout after sundown, the infiltration was sessful and we managed to sneak past his undead army that guarded it. The fifth battalion is currently led by me and the court mage Aethion, our mission to eradicate the evil starts now. Day 2 The necromancer''s hideout was much bigger than we thought, his vast army could be found inside as well, their numbers are far biggerpared to what we had previously believed them to be. The court mage was of immense help as his magic managed to hide us till now, still, I will follow the mission given to me, the crystal is fully charged and ready to be used. Day 3 Half of the battalion is gone, the undead, they managed to find us even through the spell. I and the survivors are currently recuperating and hiding in one of the many chambers inside of the hideout. The court mage was wounded during the battle, luckily he managed to teleport us away from the army in time. Day 4 We managed to find a hidden path through the hideout, I don''t know if the necromancer knows of this path but so far we have note across any enemy while using it. We are slowly getting near his location, the death mana is bing thicker as we walk. Day 5 Themander was right, Aethion, he was the necromancer. My battalion is gone, all of them dead, but not for long I believe as the bastard will bring them back to life so they can serve him. I managed to escape sessfully, I am continuing with my mission, I will my way to Aethion''s throne and detonate the crystal. [ The yers have initiated the special quest, " The Coming of the Necromancer" ] The necromancer Aethion used to be amongst the most powerful creatures on his. He had terrorized the kingdoms around his area for decades before finally being defeated by the captain of the fifth battalion, or so had everyone thought. yers, find the hideout of Aethion and defeat him before his army of undead make an appearance on your, take caution as the more time passes the stronger Aethion will be. Ding! [ Too much time has passed, phase 2 of the quest initiated. ] Ding! [ Too much time has passed, phase 3 of the quest initiated. ] Ding! [ Too much time has passed, phase 4 of the quest initiated. ] The necromancer Aethion has managed to recover enough to make a small army of undead. The yers are advised to immediately head out to his hideout before he bes too powerful. As so much time had passed the rewards have been increased as well. "Damn." Shadow curses as he looks at the diary. "If we simply opened it before, none of this would have happened." Beastments as he sits down. They never bothered inspecting the diary after they had received it, they focused on bing stronger and stronger before finally leaving for the town. Knowing that their inaction had actually allowed a necromancer to make an army of the undead that had killed so many yers made all of them angry at themselves. "Let''s go." Shadow suddenly says as he puts the diary back in the inventory. "Wait, there is no disturbance in the mana during the day, you won''t be able to find his location." Cameron suddenly stops Shadow. "Don''t worry, we''ll try, if we can''t find it before night falls then we will simply find it then." Reign pats Cameron on the shoulder as he tells him reassuringly. "Tell everyone not to stay tillte today, if we can find the hideout during the day then the undead will probably not show up, but if we can''t then it will be dangerous again," Wolf tells him from the side as they all slowly go to get ready. It was time to hunt a necromancer. Chapter 152 Attacking The Hideout "You feel anything yet?" Wolf asks Reign as thetter was sitting down on a tree stump in the newbie forest. Their slight leakage of mana was more than enough to make any nearby monsters run away in fear while they could inspect the forest in peace. Reign suddenly opens his eyes as he shakes his head in denial. "Nothing, there''s nothing wrong with the flow of mana here, what about you Beast?" "Same thing here, even with my skills I can''t find anything that looks out of ce here, it''s weird, both Eldar and Jack said that they were certain the mana disturbance came from this part of the forest, but there''s nothing right now." "Well, it seems we''ll just have to wait until nightfall then," Shadow says as he leans on a nearby tree, they had been here for over 2 hours and there was no sight of any undead activity, it seems it truly was impossible to find the hideout during the day. "I can hear a lot of footstepsing from behind us!" Beast suddenly gets up as he draws his bow from behind him. The others quickly got into formation as they looked at the direction Beast was pointing towards. There shouldn''t be anything that can evene close to endangering them in the newbie forest, but their mana leakage should have been more than enough to keep monsters at bay, since that wasn''t working then the monstersing towards them must be rtively strong. "How many are there Beast?" "Judging from the footsteps there should be at least 50 bipedal monsters, more if any are walking on two legs, I''ll check now." Beast puts his hand up as he finishes talking. A figure suddenly materializes above him as it takes flight. It was another beast that he had managed to tame in the forest behind the town. An eagle with a wingspan of 5 meters could be seen in the sky above them. Therge eagle was beautiful as its white and gold body flew in the air. Therge talons of the eagle could effortlessly rip apart a human''s head while the dangerous beak could puncture through even iron. Electricity could be seen flickering around its wings as it left a slight yellow trail in the air. Beast closes his eyes as he concentrates, after a couple of seconds he was able to watch through the eagle''s eyes. He stops using the skill quickly and sighs in relief. "Don''t worry, there are no enemiesing." Beast looks at the others as he says before sitting down on the ground calmly. The eaglees back slowly andnds on a tree that was above Beast. He takes out a piece of meat from the inventory and throws it in the air. The eagle quickly grabs it before happily eating the meal its master had given him. Reign and the others could also hear footsteps and soundsing from the direction now. Since Beast had said that no enemies wereing they were rxed as they trusted him. Sometimeter they were able to see who it was. "You guys, why are you here?" Shadow asks the people that had arrived. Over a hundred yers were in front of them, all of them were part of the groups that actively went out in the forests or town to fight against the monsters and level up. At the front of the party was Cameron with the other members of his squad. "You didn''t think we would really let you guys take on all those undead, we also want revenge for what happenedst night," Ronny says as he walks towards them. "We can''t always have you guys saving our asses, we gotta pull our weight as well." Neil walks out of the crowd with a smile on his face. "You guys," Shadow says as he shakes his head. His lips were curved upwards as there was a smile on his face. "That''s right,st night we were unprepared, I want to see how those bastards will fight against all of us tonight!" Another voice shouts out before everyone else shouts in confirmation. Reign was looking at all of them with a proud face. He was happy with the progress his territory had, the people in the castle were also actively fighting and bing stronger, the only thing he was worried about was how they would respond if something unexpected happened. The undead army was exactly one of those things and he was worried that everyone was scared to fight, but now he was proud to see that most yers were ready to face such adversity. They were right, thousands of undead were a problem for a squad or two, but against over a hundred yers that fought together, even their seemingly inexhaustible numbers would be forced to wilt away, especially since there were yers with a level of 15 and above as well. Everyone finds space to sit down and rx before night came. Many of the yers were shocked after seeing Beast''s eagle and some even drew their weapons as they believed it was a wild monster that was going to attack them. After hearing Beast however all of them were shocked once again, they could feel that the eagle was stronger than they were, and yet such a monster was tamed by him. Everyone talked and had fun during the wait. Reign and the others were no different, even if the undead were to attack them right now they were certain they could quickly respond so they joined in on the celebration. Time passed and soon it was time for them to start the battle, the sun was almost down and the undead would soon starting out from the hideout. "I sense it!" Reign suddenly says as he sits down to concentrate and feel the flow of mana better. Everyone suddenly went quiet as they waited on Reign, it didn''t take long as just a couple of secondster he stood up and shouted. "Right there, let''s go!" He and the others quickly dash towards the location he had shown. It was nearby and they were thereafter less than a minute they were in front of the entrance. A huge cave could be seen in front of them. They looked at the giant mound of earth around it as they spoke. "This was definitely not here before, it seems like the entrance springs up from below ground when night falls." "Yeah, the entrance is sloped, this definitely leads further underground." They patiently waited for the others to arrive before doing anything. Everyone marveled at the entrance that had formed out of nowhere for a bit before getting ready to fight. They knew it was only a matter of time before the undead started pouring out from it. Footsteps could be heard suddenly from the depths of the cave as a dark aura starts being emanated from it. The 10-meter wide cave suddenly looked like the jaws of a huge monster to the lower leveled yers who had started getting slightly nervous. "Pressuring us with mana?" Reign suddenly speaks before lightning flickers around him. An even stronger pressure came from him as the yers suddenly felt as if a cold bucket of water had washed over them. Roars were heard immediately after Reign''s actions. "Angry that I destroyed your little n, too bad." Reign smiles as he looks at the entrance, the footsteps were getting closer and he was able to see slight outlines of the monsters now. "Get ready, here theye!" He suddenly shouts as everyone gets serious. "You guys just fight here and don''t let the undead out, we will charge inside to take care of the necromancer." Wolf suddenly turns back as he tells the crowd. Before any of them could even respond tens of undead suddenly came out of the darkness that was present in the cave. They all charge towards Reign and the others before being stopped by a huge blue shield that manifested itself right in front of them. "We''re not finished with our conversation, wait a bit will ya?" Tank speaks to the undead as they growl and shriek at him. He simply shakes his head disapprovingly before turning around to look at every one. "You guys fight here, as much as I hate saying this but you won''t be able to keep up with us inside, so we''re going in by ourselves." Reign simply tells the confused crowd before charging at the undead with the others. Under the astonished gazes of the other yers, they rip apart the high-level undead that came out first, before any of them could even jump in to help them they were gone inside the cave while leaving a trail of destroyed enemies behind them. "I knew they were strong but, this is too much man." A yer suddenly says as he looks at the undead that had attacked his partyst night. They were luckily near the castle and were able to quickly get back. The enemies that had troubled them immenselyst night were nothing more than cannon fodder to Reign and the others. "Of course they are, you think we''re here to help them do this?" Cameron suddenly smiles at the yers before asking him. "Umm, we''re not?" "Of course not, we''re here to show them we won''t back off from any enemy, those guys could easily clear out all the undead if they wanted to." He shakes his head while smiling, he was one of the people that entered the warehouse with them, so he of course knew how powerful Reign and the others were. "Our job here is to block the undead from escaping, it will be good training for you newbies, as for the rest, those guys will take care of it." "Enough, here theye." Lea suddenly speaks out as she readies her bow. The other yers do the same before charging towards the iing undead. Chapter 153 Fighting The Necromancer As Reign and the others managed to carve their way through the tunnel they found themselves in a big open area beneath the forest. The huge roots of the trees could be seen hanging from the ceiling asionally while creepy green mes were floating in the air and illuminating the area. "Green mes huh, it seems you got apetitor for the ugliest mes, Wolfie." Shadow snickers as he looks towards Wolf who looks away in annoyance. "Hey Wolfie, Wolfie, whatcha thinking abooouut?" Shadow presses against Wolf as he stares at him with a smile. Suddenly a lock of his hair burst in mes as Wolf looks at him annoyingly. "Ahhh, my hair!!!" Shadow suddenly starts rolling on the ground as Laura and Beast try their best not tough at him. "Enough Shadow, we have to find that necromancer as fast as possible, I don''t want the guys above getting injured while fighting the undead." Reign picks Shadow up by his cor as thetter smiles at him apologetically. "By the way, didn''t the amount of undead we passed through seem low?" Beast suddenly asks from behind them as everyone nods in agreement. "Which means one thing, more areing." Wolf cranks his neck as he looks towards the distance, swiftly they start making their way deeper inside the hideout. As they went deeper inside the massive underground hideout of the necromancer everyone could feel the death mana being emanated from its depths. The mana waspletely differentpared to others as even Shadow''s shadow/darkness mana still had some familiarity with theirs, this one however had none. The cold feeling that would wash over everyone and the staleness of air were all simply byproducts of the mana. Soon they all came across more undead. The hundreds of undead were walking towards the exit before charging towards Reign and the others in fury. Before they could do anything however they were smashed to pieces as the party passes through them without looking back. The surviving undead chased after them for a while before stopping and continuing their journey towards the exit of the hideout. They came across multiple groups of the undead as they battled their way through the hideout, each group consisting of hundreds of undead. "Are you sure that it''s safe to simply go like this, what if the others get overrun?" Shadow suddenly asks Reign as they charge towards the location of the death mana. "They''ll be fine, don''t underestimate the others Shadow, they have gone through dangers before, theming here today to help us is proof enough that they''re not weaklings that would cover before enemies." Reign looks back at Shadow as he speaks, Shadow simply looks at him and nods as they continue on their way. After going through a couple more undead groups they finally got to their location. A tall wall could be seen in front of Reign and the others, the creepy green fires were burning atop of it while the undead wereing out from a big gate that was opened. From what they could see from the outside there were no buildings inside the walls, it seemed as if it was simply circling around a field. They all charge towards the undead as they ughter their way inside the wall. The sight inside was sickening as multiple hills made of corpses could be seen inside, their rotting bodies were emanating a horrible stench while death mana lingered around them. In the center of the field, they could see an old man sitting atop a throne made of bones. The old man looked at them calmly as the undead stopped attacking them and made way for them to pass. "It has been a long time since I had guests, even ones that ughter my army during their visit." The old man speaks as he rubs his bone staff lovingly while shing a smile towards Reign and the others who look at him with disgust. They knew who he was immediately, after all, what kind of person would be sitting on a throne whilst surrounded by the undead. "Aethion, I presume?" Reign asks while walking towards the old man with the others. Aethion shows a small expression of a surprise after hearing his name. He then shakes his head yfully while smiling. "You even know my name, how nice of you." He taps his staff on the ground as 20 figures slowly emerge from the soil around him. These undead were differentpared to others, there were zombies amongst them, but they were visibly differentpared to their weak, slow, and rotting brethren in the army. Their flesh and skin were pale while being in perfect condition, if not for the dead-looking eyes that had no irises it would be hard to even differentiate them from normal humans. Some of the undead were wearing full body armor while wielding pitch-ck greatswords. There were giant skeletons, ethereal wraiths that stared at them with a creepy smile, and more. The monsters were all level 25 elites, even though Reign and the others were higher in level and stronger individuallypared to the elites, fighting 20 of them whilst being surrounded by a whole army was not going to be easy. "So boys, are you sure you want to fight against me?" Aethion smiles gleefully as he looks at them before slowly getting up. The green mes slowly cover his body as he walks towards the elites. "These are some of my finest creations, they are far weakerpared to their heydays, but still enough to deal with pests like you!" He suddenly shouts in anger as he looks at Reign who had a calm expression on his face. "Deal with us?" Reign scratches the back of his head as he looks at Aethion. "Are you senile or something old man?" "YOU!!" Aethion points furiously towards Reign as his veins bulge out. He was truly angry at the nonchnt attitude that Reign and the others had in front of him, he was once a necromancer that terrorized kingdoms, kingdoms for god''s sake. For some kids toe and destroy a part of his army and then even speak to him in such a condescending manner, he was truly enraged. "You''re just a loser that managed to survive, and now you''re going to die." Tankughs as he charges with the others. Aethion was caught off guard with their action. ( Are they crazy, I and 20 of my elites are here, and they are actually attacking us? ) Aethion thinks to himself as he looks towards them. He was level 30 right now and he could still fight, even though a necromancer was not a ss that fared well against others. He points towards them with his staff as his elites charge at them. The undead army that was standing steadily suddenly all stared at Reign and the others before charging as well. Reign and the others immediately start off strong. Reign''s broken sword shines brightly as it gets back to its original state. In a sh, he attacks one of the knights and before thetter could even react his head was cut off. The others were no different as they immediately used their skills to bombard the elites. "Damn, these guys are weakerpared to normal elites, this is even easier than I thought." Shadow suddenly says while cutting off a hand of the zombie that was lunching at him. It was true,pared to normal elites these undead were weaker, but there was a reason for it. Green mes suddenly set aze the corpses of the elites as they slowly get up from the ground. Under the shocked gazes of Reign and the others, they walk out of the mes as their bodies were fully healed. "Hmph, as if my undead would go down so easy," Aethion says while using his necromancy skills to revive the fallen. A necromancer was the strongest when he was behind his undead army. There were different ways a necromancer would fight as well, some would create less undead but each would be strongerpared to their normal counterparts, some would simply focus on increasing the numbers whilst not caring about what happened to the quality. Then there were those like Aethion. His undead were not especially strong, but he was able to revive each of them almost indefinitely. He was a true pain to fight against as one would grow more and more frustrated the longer they fought. Reign and the others cut down their enemies time and time again but to no avail. Each of the undead would get back up mere moments after being killed. They contemted going straight towards Aethion but he was fully shielded by multipleyers of bone walls. Even Wolf was unable to break through his defense right away after attacking him. It would simply take too long and the undead would encircle him before he could destroy it. ? "Damn it, fucking coward!" Tank shouts furiously as he grabs the head of a nearby zombie before throwing it into the crowd of the undead. They were all wracking their brains while fighting. They knew they could not continue this for too long as they would simply get exhausted and overrun by the undead. "Hahahaha, attacking a necromancer without a light user, idiots." Aethion snickers from the inside of his bone walls whilst looking at the fight. Chapter 154 Aethions Trump Card Reign and the others were slowly falling into a predicament. Their enemies seemed to be endless as it didn''t matter how many times they fell, they would simply be revived each time. Slowly they realized one thing, each time the necromancer revived his undead they became slightly weaker. That however didn''t matter much as their power was never that great, to begin with. The endless tide of enemies was slowly tiring out Reign and the others as they slowly ran out of mana. "Dammit, does anyone have an idea of what to do now?" Reign asks the others while decapitating his enemy with a swift swing of his sword. His power of the stars was still on cooldown and he couldn''t use that to take care of the necromancer. Tank still had his scythe but they were still wary of the necromancer, there was no way that such a person didn''t have at least one life-saving trick up his sleeve. Suddenly Reign''s sword reverts back to its broken state as he dodges an attack. "We have to take care of the elites first." Shadow suddenly says as he activates his shadow bind skill. The shadows coil around 3 elites that were down on the ground and tighten around them, not allowing them to move an inch. "Of course!" Reign suddenly looks at Shadow with a smile on his face. If they can immobilize the elites then they could easily attack the necromancer, the normal undead were too weak to do anything to them anyway. "Dammit, that guy can actually do something like that." The necromancer grimaces darkly as he looks straight towards Shadow who was cutting apart another enemy with his daggers. The party slowly goes from elite to elite as they do their best to simply destroy their arms and legs after that Shadow would use his shadow bind skill the immobilize them. After they had managed to take care of 10 elites that way Shadow was panting heavily as he looked at the others. "That''s my limit, I can''t bind more of them, even though they are weaker than normal elites their strength is still enough to break through if I weaken the binds in order to create more." "You did enough, Beast!" Reign suddenly shouts as Beast nods and lets his animals out. ckie and Fluffy pounce on two of the elites and hold them down on the ground while the other two wolves hold down one. Wolf uses his old greatsword to stab through the abdomen of one of the elite zombies before stabbing heavily on the ground. The zombie tried its best to remove the sword and move, but Wolf had made it as heavy as possible before stabbing through it, to remove it from such a position was almost impossible. Tank''s four soldiers also did their best as they each took on an elite while Greenie was beating up another one. Now there was only 1 elite that was moving on the battlefield, a number that the others could easily take care of. Reign''s lightning-coated body suddenly appears in front of the necromancer as thetter widens his eyes. Reign stabs towards the bone wall with his katana as it pierces through with ease. "Kya!" The necromancer spits out blood as the katana had pierced through his shoulder. "So I need to aim a bit better huh?" Reign smiles at the necromancer through the small gaps of the wall before taking his katana out. Before he could attack again however a big figure suddenly erupts from the ground and hits him from the side. "What?!" Reign blocks the attack with his swords before beingunched a couple of meters away. His arms were numb from the blow. He looks towards the necromancer and the big armored soldier that had appeared next to it. [ Lvl 28 Mini-Boss, Death Knight ] "Tch, he even had this under his sleeve, but it''s alright, a mini-boss won''t be enough to save you now," Reign says with a smile while wiping off the blood from his lips. Suddenly he looks at the necromancer as he could feel an incredible amount of mana being emanated from him. "You asked for this, you little bastards!" The necromancer shouts as the bone wall suddenly explodes, showing his burning figure. The green fire was burning all around him while the undead army around them suddenly fell dead. "What''s happening?" Reign asks as he looks at the corpse hills around them, each of them was burning as well. He had a bad feeling about what was about to happen. "I have to hurry!" He says as heunches himself towards the necromancer with great speed. Before he could arrive however a big st sent him flying backward while blood was spurted out of his mouth. Bam! The necromancer was at the center of the explosion as his body was suddenly thinner than before. He looks towards Reign and the others as he smiles. "Death Dominion." The 20 elites were suddenly set aze as they actually manage to rip apart their bindings, the ones that were being held down to the ground by ckie and Fluffy struggled furiously before being let go by them as the two were burned by the otherworldly fire. Greenie''s opponent was suddenly on par with him as it attacked relentlessly. Greenie''s hands were slightly burned as he pushes the undead back. "I actually have to sacrifice so many good soldiers, I''ll make you pay for thister you bastards, I''ll make sure to use your bodies for an eternity after killing you!" Aethion shouts furiously before picking up a bone scythe from the ground. He had no thoughts on joining the fight, but he wanted to be ready in case Reign or anyone else attacked him again. "Damn bastard, actually using something like this, they''re all berserk." Reign wipes the blood as he stands up heavily, thest blow really did a number on him. The others slowly regroup with him as they look at the elite monsters that were charging towards them. "What should we do now, our previous tactic won''t work," Shadow asks while looking towards the elites that wereing at them. "Just kill them, this skill definitely has a big drawback, as long we manage to survive for long enough we will win," Reign says as he charges towards the elite with the others. ng! The elites were now able to block Reign''s attacks while even counterattacking, they had no fear of death and didn''t care if they got injured whilst fighting. Their power was now almost equal to a mini-boss. Suddenly a big shadow was cast over Reign as he jumps backward. Bam! The ground shook violently as the burning Death Knight hit the ce Reign previously stood on. The mini-boss was now even faster and more powerfulpared to before. "Dammit, even this guy was buffed?!" Reign curses as he activates his final power. The lightning around him changes as it turns milky white, as does his hair and eyes. He had managed to master more of his mysterious ability in the time since he used itst. On the other side, Wolf and Tank managed to take down one elite but before they could even celebrate the elite suddenly sprung back up from the ground. "They can still revive?!" Wolf shouts as he blocks an attacking from his left side. Normally a necromancer wouldn''t be able to revive his undead so many times, but they were fighting him in his hideout now, the numerous corpse hills were actually the main source of the death mana he used for reviving his troops. It could be said that his mana reserve was hundreds of timesrger inside of the hideoutpared to what it normally was. Aethion smiles gleefully at their reactions before looking towards Reign. What he saw made him widen his eyes in surprise as the lightning-d man moved between his two opponents before shing off the hand of the elite. The cut on the elite suddenly emits a dim smoke and Reign notices it but doesn''t do anything about it yet. Aethion was looking at him with his mouth agape. "L-Light, impossible, how could he also be a light user?" His surprise came from the fact that light and darkness users would rarely ever have another elemental ability, to see someone like this was simply too rare in the whole universe. While the others desperately fought against the elites Reign was attacking both the mini-boss and the elite. His power-up from the second ability, albeit not as strong as the star power was still enough to allow him to dodge their attacks effortlessly while being able to counterattack. The other positive fact was that he could use this ability for a much longer period of time. He dodges yet another attack from the elite before shing it at the stomach. The wound again emits smoke as the elite actually shrieks in pain. "I see, gotcha bitch." Reign smiles widely as he wounds the mini-bosses leg before charging towards the elite again. Before the elite could attack him he pierces through its arm before decapitating it. The undeadys on the ground while white smoke starts being emitted from the corpse. Reign looks straight at Aethion and smiles again. His reaction was enough to understand that he couldn''t revive this elite. "Light, how could I have forgotten about this, light is always the nemesis against undead creatures." Reign whispers to himself before shaking his head. He know had an effective counter against the necromancer and his minions. It was time to counterattack and finish this battle. Chapter 155 The End Of The Battle? "Am I really so unlucky, am I really destined to simply lose everything again?" Aethion smiles bitterly as he looks towards Reign. Even if they had a normal light user he would be able to fight against them as light users usually didn''t have strong offensive capabilities, but toe across someone with a light and lightning dual ability, it was simply too inconceivable. "So be it, but I won''t just die without fighting back!" Aethion shouts as his eyes redden in anger. He opens his palm towards the elite that was dying next to Reign as he utters "Corpse Explosion." The corpse suddenlybusts before violently exploding. Reign was caught off guard by the skill and gets hit by the st from the side. The mini-boss takes advantage of that as it swings at him with violent force. Reign manages to block the hit with his sword before beingunched backward by the hit. Corpse explosion was one of the favorite skills of necromancers as it was easy and efficient to use in battle. Aethion however rarely used it as his revival tactic was more than enough to defeat his enemies usually, not to mention that he couldn''t revive the troops that explode. He previously didn''t use it against Reign and the others as there was no need, his enemies were being forced back by his undead and victory seemed to be a given. "Tch, I can''t use those now." Aethion clicks his tongue in frustration as he looks at the hundreds of corpses that littered the field. He had cut off his connection with those undead as he couldn''t waste mana on them before using the Death Dominion. Now the corpses were of great importance to him but he couldn''t get the connection back while the Death Dominion was active, he needed to have physical contact to do so, or at the least, his undead needed to. The elites fighting against Wolf and the others suddenly break off from the engagement as they charge towards the corpses while the others looked confused by their actions. "Block them, he wants to use the corpses to attack us!" Reign suddenly shouts as he charges towards the elites. His left arm and ribs were bruised by the previous attack from the mini-boss and he could feel slight pain when breathing, there was a possibility that the mini-boss managed to fracture his ribs. His right side was charred from the st previously and some of his hair was burned. His right arm was also burned as it waspletely red and moving it was painful for Reign, not enough to stop him from fighting, however. "What, damn it." Tank and the others immediately charge towards the elites as they try to block them. Shadow uses his shadow bind skill again as he manages to stop 3 elites from moving, that was his current limit. "Pin them down, I can kill them permanently with my white lightning!" Reign shouts again as he charges at the front of the group. ckie managed to jump on the back of an elite zombie and pin him down on the ground. He quickly jumps back and lets Fluffy hold him down for a moment as the green mes damaged him. Reign immediately got to the elite and shed down at it. The zombie managed to use his arms to block the hit, surprisingly the katana was not strong enough to cut them off in one hit. Reign chops and shes away at the enemy as smoke wasing out of the body while the zombie was screaming painfully. Finally, Reign had managed to pierce through the zombie''s throat as it suddenly slows down his movement before stopping them altogether. Reign immediately jumps back as he didn''t want to be caught in the explosion again. Before he could rx however he could finally hear the shouts of the others behind him. "Reign!" "Dodge for fcks sake!" Reign looks in front of him as a corpse was right in front of him. The mini-boss had managed to get to the corpses andunched one straight towards him. Reign quickly turns around and tries to run away from the corpse, but it suddenly explodes and throws him back. He quickly gets back up before running towards the others. His back felt incredibly hot as the metal from his armor was heated up by the mes. He coughed violently as he ran back to the others while corpses were being thrown at him. He managed to dodge some while the others were destroyed by Beast and the others before they could reach him, Laura was already healing him from a distance as his right arm was starting to feel itchy from it. As he gets to the group he quickly turns around, all the elites and the mini-boss were some 30 meters away from them, each of them was grabbing corpses while their green fire was being infused in them before they throw them towards them. They tried their best to destroy the bodies, but there were simply too many topletely destroy and they fell all around them. Everyone gave it their all to dodge and attack but the never-ending bombardment was slowly starting to overwhelm them. "Hehehehe, so what if you have a light user, you''re still defenseless against my undead." Aethionughs gleefully as he looks towards Reign, he had gone back to hiding inside the bones, only that this time it wasn''t a wall, but a bone sphere that was thicker and would provide him more defense. "Let me!" Tank suddenly steps in front of the group as tens of corpses were falling down on them. He looks at the corpses with a serious gaze before showing a slight smile on his face. "It has been long since I used this." He crosses his arms in front of him as the others focus on destroying the corpses that were furthest from him. Right after the corpsesbust he opens up his arms. "Deflect." An invisible force was suddenly sent out from Tank. About half of the corpses that were falling down on them were thrown back to the elites and exploded right in front of them. Reign uses the opportunity and immediately charges back to kill the three elites that were being bound by Shadow. He makes quick work of them before returning to the group. Shadow hadpletely immobilized them and as such killing them was incredibly easy. Before Aethion was able to even use his corpse explosion Reign was back to the group as they were all charging towards the elites. The st from over 10 corpses managed to push them all back and they weren''t going to waste such an opportunity. The mini-boss had barely been damaged by the explosions and he quickly went back to grabbing and throwing the corpses at them. The 15 elites were slowly climbing up from the ground, the other positive of the explosions was that the st managed to push back the corpses a bit as well. The injured elites found it hard to throw the corpses as efficiently as before with their damaged bodies. Reign had used his lightning charge and stabbo to get in front of one of them with devastating speed before piercing through its chest. The white lightningnce punctures a big hole through the elite as it falls down on the ground heavily. Reign quickly jumps back as he yells out "Tank!" Tank had used his scythe''s skill as he shes in a wide motion in front of him. The others had all ducked as he had previously instructed. "Reaping." ? A huge green light suddenly shed in a semicircr motion as the elites all stopped while the mini-boss was sent flying back. The elites all suddenly start moving, well, their upper bodies move as they were all neatly cut in half. "What?!" Aethion widens his eyes in disbelief as he looks at his defeated undead. Before they could regenerate Reign was already there, shing them apart with his swords. Soon the elites were back to normal, but Reign had already managed to kill 7 of them in that time, adding the one he killed previously there were now only 7 left. Aethion simply looked at the battle with shock in his eyes. It was finished, his undeady motionlessly on the ground as the others battled the mini-boss. Reign and Tank wereing towards him, ready to finally end this battle. Aethion starts saying iprehensible words as he joins his palms together. Right after finishing his weird prayer, he opens his eyes as the sphere surrounding him had been cut in half together with his body. Reign quickly pierces through his skull before running back to the mini-boss. "Dammit, the big guy is still moving!" He shouts furiously while Tank follows after him. Something was wrong, he could feel it. In just a couple of seconds, they arrived at the others and helped them deal with the mini-boss. The giant finally falls down as Reign decapitates him, still, there was no notification about the end of the battle. Tank was panting hard as his skill had run out. The others all looked around, hoping to find Aethion somewhere, but they were unlucky with their search. "Where could he be?" Reign murmurs as he stands in front of the giant mini-boss he had just in. He turns around as he looks at the others expectantly, they all shake their heads however as they were unable to find the necromancer as well. "It''s like he-" Shadow stops his words as he widens his eyes at Reign, everyone did the same as they stood frozen by shock. Reign coughed out blood as a bone spear was sticking out of his chest. He turns his head around as he looks at Aethion who had juste out of the mini-boss. The old man had a ferocious smile on his face as he let go of the spear "Death Defiance" "Death Hex" Chapter 156 Death Hex Bam! A huge gate was suddenly opened roughly as they m on the wall. A giant ogre enters a castle as many men crowd around him, trying to stop him from moving further, amongst them was Aioel who had a nervous smile on his face. "Please sir Vajra, let me announce you to teacher before you enter, there is no need to be so hasty," Aioel says as he tries to stop the ogre from moving further. "No need, let him enter, you guys leave." A voice suddenly echoes around the castle as everyone except for Vajra stops. They bow solemnly towards the direction of the voice before promptly leaving the castle, Aioel was the only one left standing. "Teacher, we tried to stop sir Vajra, but it seems there is something very important he wishes to talk to you about." "I know Aioel, I have been expecting him, you may leave as well." "Yes sir!" Aioel leaves the castle before the gates close behind him, he takes a deep look towards the highest point of the castle wondering what was happening. "To actually make sir Vajra behave like that, it seems something big has happened." Vajra swiftly climbs the stairs of the empty castle with a heavy face. He quickly reaches the top and opens the door gently. His old friend was sitting down on a sofa while looking with interest at a magic screen that was floating in front of him. "To be so agitated when visiting me, that''s not like you, old friend." The white-robed man, Reign, speaks as he looks at Vajra with a slight smile on his face. Looking at his face Vajra simply gets more agitated as he sits down across from him. "He has the same name as yours, how is that possible?" Vajra speaks with a deep voice as he looks his friend straight in the eyes. "Same name, Vajra, there is an uncountable number of different beings in the universe, it''s inevitable that some would have the same name." The man simply shrugs his shoulders while smiling innocently at Vajra who was clenching his fists. "Your true name, he has the same true name!" Vajra suddenly shouts as the thunderous roar echoes throughout the castle. "I felt it, I felt mana itself responding to him saying his name, I know he said his true name!" Vajra continues while looking at Reign with a serious expression on his face. "You know damn well as I do that this has never happened before, every time someone enters the realm of an Ancient One then he gets a unique true name, nobody in the universe has the same true name as an Ancient God, not to mention supreme and above." "Oh, you meant that." Reign continues looking at him innocently at Vajra as he beckons him to sit next to him. "I''ll exinter, lets''s watch this first." "What are you talking about?" Vajra asks him with confusion while sitting next to him. He looks at the screen in front of them and widens his eyes as he sees Reign being impaled by a bone spear through the chest. "Just what are you nning, old friend?" "Me?" Reign points at himself as he asks. "Nothing, I am simply an interested observer right now." Back to Earth Reign coughs out blood as he steps towards the group who immediately go towards him. Shadow holds him by his shoulders while the others attack Aethion who simply smiles dangerously towards them. "I wouldn''t do that if I was in your shoes, boys." Wolf''s sword stops a mere centimeter in front of Aethion''s forehead as he looks at him with fury. Shadow holds Reign as he looks at his friend, he could feel death mana being emanated by the spear as he calls out to Laura and Tank. "Tank, get the spear out of him, Laura start healing Reign immediately!" The two nod as they quickly do what Shadow told them to do. Shadow holds the unresponsive Reign as Tank swiftly removes the spear from his body. Blood gushes out from the wound before Laura starts healing it while sweat falls down from her forehead. Everybody waspletely focused on Reign while Wolf and Beast were right in front of Aethion. "What did you mean by that, you bastard?!" Wolf shouts as he puts his sword right at Aethion''s throat while Beast was aiming straight at him with his bow with an enraged face. "Move, and I''ll kill you." "Hehehehe, you won''t kill me, boys." Aethion mysteriously smiles as he looks at Beast and Wolf who werepletely enraged. "Reign,e on man, wake up!" Shadow shouts at Reign who was partially healed, the hole in his chest was almost closed and barely any blood was pouring out of it right now. Laura was pale as she had gone all out to heal him, most of the life force she had stored was gone while her mana was dangerously low as well. Still, she grits her teeth as she channeled more mana in order to heal Reign as quickly as possible. "His heart is still beating, the spear missed it." Shadow puts his head on Reign''s chest and breathes a sigh of relief. Had the spear prated the heart then there would be nothing they could do to save Reign. "Well of course he isn''t dead, what good would that bring me?" Aethion suddenly says as he smiles towards them. Shadow looks at him with rage as he suddenly teleports behind him with both of his daggers aimed at his throat. "If I die, so does he!" Aethion suddenly shouts out in a hurry as cold sweat trickles down his forehead. The daggers stop suddenly as a drop of blood runs down Aethion''s throat while he looked at Shadow with fear in his eyes. "What did you just say?" Shadow asks him with a cold face as darkness shrouds him. His demeanor changespletely as he looks at Aethion with killing intent. "Death Hex, the skill I used connects the user and the target, in short, if I die, so does your friend, the opposite applies as well," Aethion exins while he points towards Reign. "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t wish to die, that''s why I used that, even if you didn''t heal him he would have survived." He shrugs his shoulders as he nces over them, suddenly he walks towards the corpse of the mini-boss before sitting on his huge body. "Can you stop pointing the bow at me boy, it''s really nerve-racking." Beast simply stares at him while still having the bow fully drawn back. He looks at Aethion with confusion now as he didn''t know whether to believe his words or not. "The boy will wake up soon, you will see that I''m not lying then." Aethion simply states while resting on the back of the dead mini-boss. Suddenly Thump Thump A series of heartbeats could be heard through the cave. Laura suddenly jumps back from Reign as she starts blowing her hands. "Hot, hot, hot!" "What''s happening, you old bastard, what did you do to him?!" "I, I don''t know, this wasn''t me." Aethion suddenly stares at Reign with a confused look on his face as he truly had no idea what was currently happening. The others look at him with suspicion before diverting their attention to Reign who was currently emitting steam from his body. Shadow runs to Reign but gets stopped by Laura. "No, don''t touch him, you''ll only get hurt." She shows Shadow her hands which were actually burned simply by holding onto Reign''s body previously. She was using the remainder of her mana to heal them as she had already finished treating Reign''s injury. He was going to survive, she was certain of that much, but the current situation made no sense to her, why was he suddenly being shrouded by steam? Boom Everyone suddenly gets blown back by a shockwave emitted from Reign''s body. ck and white mana burst out from him with incredible force as an overwhelming pressure was let off by him. "Wha- what''s going on, Reign!" Shadow shouts as he tries to get close to his friend, unfortunately, the mana being released from Reign was simply too overwhelming as none of them could get close to him. Slowly the mana weakens in force as it gets drawn back to Reign''s body, which again lets out loud thumping noises. Before anyone could even do anything Reign gets up from the ground. The white and ck mana was gathering on his back. The right side had the white mana while the left was ck, it looked like wings were formed on his back. He looks straight at Aethion as his gaze was dull, his eyes unfocused and unclear. "The hex, impossible!" Aethion shouts as he gets up nervously, he looks at Reign as if he was a ghost while his pale face was drenched in sweat. "Where, where am I" Reign opens his eyes as he looks at a familiar room. He inspects the room as he sees trophies and pictures of himself with Shadow and four other people. He immediately recognized them as they were his parents together with Shadow''s. "I, I''m home?" He utters the words with disbelief as the door of his room was suddenly opened. ? "Reign, breakfast is ready honey." A kind-looking woman with long ck hair was standing at the door while looking at Reign lovingly. She was wearing a pair of sweatpants and a blue t-shirt that was covered by her apron. "Mom?" Reign asks the woman as tears suddenly fall down his cheeks. His whole body shakes slightly as he looks at the woman that he lost months ago. Chapter 157 Memoires "Reign, why are you crying?" The woman looks worriedly at Reign as she enters his room before crouching next to his bed. She gently wipes the tears from his cheeks as she shes a smile. "Don''t tell me you are this sad because you need to go back to the university today?" The womanughs lightly as she looks at Reign lovingly. She flicks his forehead as she goes back towards the door. "Come on, your dad is waiting for you downstairs, he wants us to have breakfast together before we leave for the airport." As she leaves the room Reign simply stares nkly at the door. He looks down at his hands before getting up from the bed. Looking at himself in the mirror he can see his short brown hair and his muscr body, he looked differentpared to his current appearance. He suddenly turns his head around as he grabs his phone from the nightstand next to his bed. He checks the date before the phone suddenly drops to the ground. He knew what day this was, this was thest day he had seen his parents alive. "What''s happening, I was in the hideout with Shadow and the others, why am I here now?" Reign mutters as he looks down at his chest. He puts his right hand over it as he remembers his final memories before he had lost consciousness. "I remember, we were looking for that bastard when I felt a sudden pain in my chest, he got me didn''t he?" Reign suddenly sits down on his bed and slowly starts getting dressed. "Is this an illusion, a dream?" He thinks to himself as he slowly leaves the room. The hallway on the second floor of his house was the same as he always remembered. The pictures of his family were hung on the walls while his father''s awards and many trophies were in a ss case right next to the stairs. He slowly goes down the stairs as he could feel his chest tighten with every step he took. It has been a long time since he hadst seen his father, they used to call each other when he was in university, sometimes they would have a video call when his mother was around and talk a bit, all three of them together, sometimes Shadow would be there and Shadow''s parents as well. He enters the dining room and stops, frozen in ce as he looked at the man who was his idol for his whole life. The jet ck hair that hung down to his sharp, intimidating eyes glistened from the sunlight that poured out from the window. His powerful muscles bulging out from his shirt that looked like it would rip apart at any moment, his rough hands, full of calluses, he was the same as he remembered. "You finally decided to join us huh, sit down Reign." His father gives him a yful smirk as he points towards a chair with his fork. Reign slowly walks toward the chair as he continues staring at his father who was currently reading the news from a tablet that was put on the table. His mother came out of the kitchen as she puts their breakfast on the table. It was simple, some scrambled eggs, sourdough bread, boiled potatoes, and a sd. They all start eating slowly while keeping silent. None of them liked talking during a meal so they usually kept their conversations for after breakfast. His mom would always have some tea ready right after breakfast was done and they would simply talk while watching the morning news in the living room. Reign liked their little tradition, even if his father would seem strict at the first nce the truth was that he was quite the opposite. He was always there for him when needed, the first heartbreak Reign had his father simply barged in his room before forcing him to go on a short trip with him. The trip, their conversation, and the view at the end made everything easier for him. His father always knew a way to get his spirits up. When he first lost a fight his father simplyughed at him. For a whole week, he would make jokes that irritated Reign immensely, when he finally snapped his father simply looked at him with a gleeful smile as he asked, "Finally over it huh?" It was a weird way of helping that the man had, but it was effective, that much was certain, at least for Reign. Finally, breakfast was finished and they all went to the living room, none of them talked yet, a strange atmosphere was in the air as Reign say down on the sofa while clenching his hands. The TV was on and right now they were glued to the news that was being shown on it. He nced at his parents as he sat still on the sofa while sipping the hot tea. He remembered this day, they barely spoke the whole day and only said some words to each other at the airport before he left for his flight. It was one of his biggest regrets. "Mom, dad." "Hmm, yeah Reign?" His dad asks as he looks towards him. "You know, I , it''s just." Reign scratches his head as he stutters while speaking. He looks at his father and mother before ncing down on the ground. "I love you guys, thank you for always being there for me." He smiles sadly as he looks at his parents while tears well up in his eyes again. "Reign." "But I can''t stay, I''m, I''m afraid that I won''t want to leave if I stay any longer, those guys still need me you know?" He smiles meekly as his lips tremble while tears fall down his cheeks. With a shaky voice, he continues. "Thank you." He tells his parents onest time as he slowly gets up from his seat under their confused gazes. "Reign what do you-" "Get out, I know you''re there." Reign suddenly says. "Reign, what''s the matter with you." "You''re gone, I know that I, I can''t change that, no matter how much I wish I could." Reign shakes his head slowly while speaking with a shaky voice. His parents suddenly stop and sit down as their unfocused eyes look at the TV. The world seems to havee to a standstill as Reign looks at them. p, p Suddenly a series of ps could be heard behind him. He slowly turns around as he looks at the person that was there. A perfect copy of him was leaning against the wall of the living room while looking at him with a slight smile. "That was fast, I thought you would need much longer." The dark Reign says while walking towards Reign, he passes him before stopping right behind his parents. "Are you sure you don''t want to continue, talk with them a bit more, hug them, maybe-" "Enough!" Reign suddenly shouts as he stares at the copy with anger, "I do have to thank you for letting me see them again, even if all of this is fake, but it''s enough." "Aww, poor little Reign, to actually even thank me, well you''re wee." "What happened in the hideout, don''t look at me with that expression, I know you were able to see it." "Hahaha, well of course I was, nothing special, the old bastard simply put a hex inside your body." The dark Reign shrugs his shoulders as he exins. "A hex?" "Yup, old magic, you can call it a curse of sorts, once it''s put in the body the user and the victim will have their lives entwined, if one of them dies, so does the other." "Can it be removed?" "Well of course it can, dear Reign, and guess what, I know how to remove it, there are a couple of different ways, and I, luckily for you, know all of them." The dark copy smiles proudly as he looks at Reign before extending his hand. "Come on, you already saw through some memories right, me and you, we''re the same, two sides of the same coin, take my hand, ept the power and let me deal with the old man for you." Reign looks at the copy before shifting his sight to the extended hand, he looks down on his hand before slowly extending it forward as well. Their hands make contact as their surroundings shake, Reign could feel the incredible powering from the copy''s body as they shook hands. Suddenly Reign smiles at the copy before pulling his hand back with full force, the unexpected move from him surprises the copy before he screams in pain as his arm was brutally torn from his body. "This much should be enough to deal with that right?" Reign asks him with a smile as he holds the torn-off arm. The arm suddenly starts twisting and changing shapes before it turns to pitch-ck mana that enters Reign''s body. "I''ll see youter." Reign turns around as he waves off the copy that was grimacing in pain. Soon he was out of sight from the copy that lets out a small sigh of disappointment. "Really, give me a break man, this is so unfair." The copy says as its arm regenerates in mere seconds. He looks in the direction where Reign left as he scratches his head. Chapter 158 Quest Finished "Little bastard actually took part of my power, tch." The dark copy clicks his tongue in annoyance as the surroundings suddenly twist before disappearingpletely. He lies down on the ground as he closes his eyes whileughing suddenly. "Hahahaha, I don''t even care anymore, this is just fun!" The hystericalugh echoes through the nothingness as the dark Reign continuesughing louder. Back in the hideout Reign was looking straight at Aethion as he examines his body. He could feel a strange type of mana inside of it shrouding his heart as it slowly tried to merge with it. Reign quickly uses his new power topletely destroy the mana. "Kyaa!" Aethion suddenly goes down on his knees as he vomits out blood. "Impossible, how could you possibly be able to destroy my hex?!" Aethion shouts with bloodshot eyes as he looks at Reign who simply stares at him nkly. Suddenly Reign disappears from Aethions view before he felt a strong grip around his neck. Reign was standing beside him and was currently lifting him off the ground with one hand. "Basta..rd." Aethion curses as another bone spear was suddenly created in his hand. He immediately stabs Reign''s throat with a crazed expression. "Reign!" Shadow shouts out as he tries to run towards Reign and intercept the blow, there was however no need for that. Reign''s right wing suddenly moves with a blur as the bone spear gets cut into multiple pieces together with Aethion''s arm. "That hex of yours, it was designed to slowly contaminate my soul as well wasn''t it?" Reign suddenly asks Aethion as thetter widens his eyes in shock. "So I am correct, you wanted to slowly use that to take over my body, or make me a ve." Reign shakes his head slightly as he looks at the now terrified Aethion. "Since you''re a knowledgeable geezer I thought of maybe keeping you around, but there is no need to have such a snake with us." Reign suddenly says as his grip tightens. "Wait, I-" Before Aethion could finish his words he stopped as Reign''s eyes suddenly changed, a dark hue overtook them as his ck mana started shinning slightly. "Begone you pitiful worm." Aethion''s neck was snapped as his body lost all power and now hung motionlessly. "Soul Devour, Analyze, Submit." A dark voice could be hearding from Reign as formless energy starts floating out of Aethion before being sucked in his body. Suddenly Reign''s eyes return to normal as he looks confusedly at Aethion''s dead body that was being held by the throat. "What just happened?" In the nothingness in Reign''s soul, the dark copy chuckled slightly as it looked at the soul of an old man in front of him. The soul had an expression of pure fear on its face as it looked at the copy. "You, you are-" "Enough, you will help him from today, but don''t even think about saying anything." The copy gives a cold stare to the soul as thetter shudders in fear before slightly bowing. "Go away now." He waves his arm as the soul suddenly disappears from the space. "You can thank meter for this, Reign." The mana wings suddenly start scattering away as Reign went back to normal, he swayed slightly as a strong feeling of weakness suddenly ovees him. Before he could fall down on the ground Shadow appears in front of him and holds him up. "Reign, are you alright?" He asks him with a worried voice. "Yeah, just sleepy, talkter," Reign mutters out the words before losing consciousness and copsing in Shadow''s arms. "Reign, hey Reign!" Shadow shakes Reign''s body a couple of times before Wolf stops him. He quickly puts his finger at Reign''s throat before smiling. "Don''t worry, he just fell asleep, I guess doing all of that really tired him out." "Really, so he''s okay?" Shadow asks Wolf again as he holds his friend, after reassuring him multiple times he finally breathes out a sigh of relief before putting Reign on top of Fluffy. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 30 Aethion killed, 200 000 exp points gained - Rank A Dark Tome acquired - Rank A Staff of the Necromancer acquired - Rank B Resistance Ring acquired - Rank B Fallen Tear acquired [ Special quest has beenpleted, giving out the rewards. ] - 20 000 exp points - 2 500 S coins - Diamond Chest "Diamond Chest?" Shadow and the others look at the rewards as their eyes shine brightly. They were able to acquire some good items from the Gold Chests before, a diamond one was sure to have some Rank A items. Shadow quickly scoops up the items that Aethion dropped before they slowly make their way towards the exit of the hideout. The ground was littered by the fallen undead as almost all of them perished after Aethion had died, the ones left were simply too weak to even pose the slightest threat towards the party. "Why did we get so much exp from that guy, not to mention that we got no notification from killing the undead." Beast suddenly asks as they walk, the others were also curious, it was the first time something like this has happened after all. [ The necromancer was the one controlling all the undead if the yers had simply killed the undead and left then they would get the corresponding exp points for them if the undead were revived then the yers wouldn''t get any exp. ] [ Since you have been sessful in eliminating the necromancer then all the exp and items from the undead were given out by him. ] "I see, wait, does that mean that if we retreated we would get nothing since he would revive all of his troops?" [ Correct. ] "Damn, necromancers are a bother to fight against huh?" Shadow says as he looks towards Reign, the only reason they were able to win the battle was that Reign had used the mysterious ability that gave him the power to kill the undead for real. Without him, they would either be stuck fighting against the elites until dying, or they would have tried to retreat, which would have been a bad decision since the elites and the mini-boss were faster than Tank, Laura and Wolf. "Don''t worry about him, you know better than us how tough this bastard is." Wolf suddenly grabs Shadow by the shoulder as he speaks. Shadow smiles lightly as he nods to Wolf before they continue walking to the exit. As they finally arrived at the exit they could see over a thousand corpses littering the entrance, they all slowly stepped over them as they made their way up towards the surface. Leaving the hideout they were finally able to see the night sky, the trees that slightly swayed left and right because of the wind, and the over 100 men strong crowd that was waiting for them while recuperating. Many of them were wounded but, luckily it seems that nobody died during tonight''s battle. "You''re out," Cameron tells them as hees closer, he suddenly stops as he sees Reign lying motionlessly on the bear. "Reign?" Cameron speaks out with a shocked voice while the crowd gathers around them, they all had their faces full of disbelief as they looked at Reign lying atop the bear. "Um, ahhhh." Reign suddenly mumbles something as he turns around in his sleep, Tank grabs his shoulder and stops him from falling off the bear as the crowd simultaneously releases a sigh of relief. "Oh thank god, for a second there I thought he was, well, you know." "Don''t worry, he just overexerted himself during the battle." Shadow smiles towards the others as they all sit down on the ground. The battle with the necromancer was truly hard and made all of them fight with everything they had, they were all still wounded as Laura needed to recharge her mana in order to heal them up. Her life force reserves were also critically low so she won''t be able to use her healing at its strongest form before replenishing the lost life force. "I didn''t think that even you guys would have a hard time down there, it seems that we would have only been a nuisance had we gone after you." Neil smiles meekly as he looks at the party. He never thought that the strongest people from their territory would actually be so tired and wounded after a fight, all of them knew that even if they fought them together they would probably lose. "The necromancer was tough, well he himself wasn''t, but his weird skills and those undead were really a fcking bother to fight against, luckily we had Reign and managed to win before any of us got seriously injured." Tank says as he drinks some water. "Well, I guess we should go back now, Reign needs to rest, we''ll wait for him to wake up before we check the items and the chests." Shadow suddenly stands up as they all nod in agreement. Chapter 159 Rewards From The Necromancer Ding! Ding! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 30, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 2 Endurance +1, Vitality + 1, Willpower + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 30 ( 32 305 / 42 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 10 Strength: 43 (68) (+10 from ability, +15 from item) Agility: 47 (72) (+11 from ability, +14 from item) Endurance: 32 (46) (+7 from ability +7 from item) Vitality: 34 (47) (+ 6 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 31 (51) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 40 (64) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Dual-Wielding Proficiency B - Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [Lighting Arc] C no rank [ Lightning Discharge ] C no rank [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Magic Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B [ Magic Missiles ] [ Mana Coating ] [ Mana sh ] [ Etherial Truth ] [ Severing, Sword One ] [ Rage of the Kirin ] Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 75 exp: 46%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Reign woke up drowsily in as he examined his surroundings. He was back in his room in the territory, slowly he gets up from the ground that he wasying on. He was wearing new clothes while his armor wasying on a nearby table, all the bloodstains were removed and it shined brightly from the lighting off from the window. Suddenly Reign stops as his eyes widen in shock by his realization. "Who the hell changed my clothes?" With great speed he exits his room and goes to the living room where he finds everyone. They were all sitting around and talking but stopped after hearing the door being opened, after seeing Reign everyone had a smile on their face, a smile that froze after hearing him. "Which one of you bastard actually stripped me?!" Reign shouts as he points his finger towards them. Everyone had a face of disbelief after hearing his words. "Come on, who was it, Shadow, it has to be you right, you little-" "No, it wasn''t me!!" Shadow shouts immediately as he retreats from Reign while suddenly pointing his finger to the side. "Laura and some of the other girls changed your clothes!" Shadow immediately stops talking as he slowly turns his head around to see Laura who was staring at him with cold eyes. Her cheeks suddenly redden as she hangs her head down in embarrassment while the others look at Shadow with a befuddled gaze. "Shit," Shadow utters as he sits down. Reign stops dead in his tracks as he looks at Laura with an embarrassed gaze. "Uh, umm, thanks?" Reign scratches his cheek in embarrassment as he looks away quickly. "Um, you, you''re wee," Laura says while wiggling on the sofa embarrassedly, Wolf suddenly coughs to interrupt the awkward situation as he looks at Reign. "So I guess you''re alright now?" "Yeah, I feel fine, to be honest, how long was I out?" "About 11 hours, give or take." Wolf says before turning his gaze a bit serious, "So, what the hell was that in the hideout, your ability changed, again." "I managed to gain a bit more control over it, well until thest moment where my body just moved by its own and cast some kind of spell." "That ability of yours, I thought about it before, it''s probably above Rank S." "I think so too, my lightning is powerful, that much is certain, but this, every time I gain more of an understanding of it I get a glimpse of its power, lightning is destructive, it gives me a feeling of being able to destroy any foe in my path in a moment, but this is different, it''s like it can give life to anything, but also take it with ease," Reign says with a heavy face, he sits down on the couch as he lets out a sigh. "It''s honestly a bit frightening." "Well, as long as you can control it, it should be fine." "I hope so." Suddenly Shadowes between the two as he releases the items out of the inventory. "Anyway, let''s check these bad boys out." [ Rank A Dark Tome ] Atk: 0 Def: 0 Spirit + 10 Willpower + 10 Dark magic + 30% Description: A dark tome of a certain wizard from a faraway, the wizard dabbled in dark magic and inscribed everything he had learned into it, the tome will be able to help the user learn all of the skills. Using the skills together with the tome will increase their power together with decreasing their requirements and casting time. [ Rank A Staff of the Necromancer ] Atk: 15 Spirit + 6 Willpower + 6 Necromancy + 25% Description: The staff was once used by the necromancer Aethion, it has been custom-made by him to increase his powers. The staff will decrease the mana usage of creating undead while simultaneously decreasing the usage of any necromancy skills. Furthermore, the staff has a low chance of creating an elite undead instead of a normal one. Using mana the user can activate the skill in the staff, which will allow the user to sacrifice his mana and undead for a terrifying attack of death mana. [ Rank B Resistance Ring ] Spirit + 2 Willpower + 2 Light magic resist 15% Fire resist 15% Lightning resist 15% Nature magic resist 15% Description: A ring iid with runes to help the user resist different kinds of magic, every attack of such type will be weakened against the user. [ Rank B Fallen Tear ] C ne Spirit + 3 Willpower + 3 Description: A ne with a gem in the shape of a tear, the gem has the properties of being able to calm the user down while allowing for more rational thoughts. The user can activate the ne''s skill which will allow the user to turn down negative emotions such as fear and anger for a short period of time. "Hmm, not bad but, the staff is freaking useless, the tome seems okay, I guess Laura can try it, she''s the only one that can use magic, my shadow skills are not counted in it anyway." Shadow pouts as he looks at the dark tome, he had learned from the trainers that his powers were not ssified as magic, and as such he will not get the bonus. "Mhm." Laura simply nods as she epts the tome, her demonic rejuvenation works well with magic, she should be able to learn a couple of skills quickly from this. "Well, who wants the other items?" Shadow asks while holding the ring and ne in his hands, Reign simply waves him off as he wasn''t interested in any of them, Wolf does the same, only Tank, Shadow, and Beast were left. "Tank should get the ne, I have one already, and I''m not that interested in the ring as I don''t really need it," Beast says while getting up from the couch. "Yeah, I think both are best with him, if you have the resistances then you can block more hits!" Shadow gives Tank the items with a smile as he looks at him. "Tch, I feel like I''m the one being taken advantage of here." Tank takes the two items and equips them as the others talk. "So, should we open the chests now?" Shadow suddenly asks them while looking excited. "You''re behaving like a kid Shadow, cut it off man," Reign tells him while punching his friend''s shoulder slightly. Shadow simplyughs it off as his eyes sparkle even more by the second, he really liked getting new items. "Well, should we just let Beast open them all, that guy is the luckiest, I''m sure he will get at least a Rank A item from each of them," Wolf says while smiling at Beast who was scratching his head in embarrassment. Ding! [ Each yer must open their own chest. ] "What, that''s not fair, Beastie is best when ites to opening the damn things, why can''t we give it to him?" Wolf suddenly shouts out as he looks at the air with a hostile gaze. [ That is the way. ] "Damn system, using somebody else''s words." Wolf sits down on the couch as he looks unhappy. The others all look at him with a curious gaze, it was a rare thing to see him so worked up about anything. "What, get the chests out, let''s open the damn things already." He tells them as he crosses his arms in front of him. "Alright, alright Wolfie, no need to be so angry." Shadow teases him as he snickers while taking the diamond chests out of the inventory. Everyone takes their chests before looking at them with a serious gaze. "Please Rank A, please Rank A." Shadow prays as the others do the same, the chests were random and had no order to them so it was impossible to know what kind of item you will get in advance. They all open their chests suddenly as a brilliant light shines out of them. Chapter 160 New Enemy "Any movement around us Beast?" Reign asks while looking in front of them. They were currently walking through the town with their guard up as there were more and more orcspared to before. "None yet." Beast answers in a daze as he sits on the ground with his eyes closed. "Damn orcs, we killed so many of themst time, shouldn''t they have gone back to recuperate or something, why go crazy and let more patrols out in the town, it makes no sense." Shadow curses as he leans against a wall. They were in an abandoned apartment in the center of the town, there were many such apartments that one could find right now, some were empty while some were inhabited by monsters that decided to make theirirs inside the buildings. "They''re getting impatient, it''s to be expected as we managed to gain control of 2 anchor points that used to belong to them, the orcs are only left with 1 now while the apes control another, we''re in the lead currently," Wolf says as he looks around their location with binocrs that he bought previously. Beast was scouting with his eagle, but Wolf wanted to make sure there was nobody in the buildings close to them. "Hmm, there''s no ambush either, where the hell did those guys go?" He muses as he returns the binocrs in the inventory. "I don''t like this, it''s weird." Tank suddenly says as he gets up from the ground while holding his scythe and shield, he was visibly nervous right now as he looked around the room. "What''s wrong, big guy?" Shadow asks him with concern as he looks at his weird behavior. "I don''t know, I just feel like something is wrong with this, we were told there were hundreds if not thousands of orcs and hobgoblins patrolling this part of the town, and yet we haven''t seen a single one for so long, plus there''s just this feeling in my chest that''s telling me something here doesn''t add up." "Well, that''s obvious." Reign suddenly says as he grabs his swords and brings them out of their sheaths. "Bro?" "Hundreds, if not thousands of orcs, and yet that squad managed to sessfully flee ande back to the territory rtively fine, don''t you think that''s a bit weird, if not perhaps impossible Shadow?" Wolf adds from the side as he takes his greatsword out. "You mean?" Shadow opens his eyes wide as he suddenly grabs his daggers. "Ambush, but what I want to know is where the ambush wille from, we already scouted the whole area, the air is empty of draifs, the streets and alleys are empty, even the apartments are empty." Wolf scratches his head as he yawns suddenly. "So that only leaves one ce huh?" "Yup, it seems the bastards were digging a bit huh?" Wolf smiles at Shadow as he finishes his words. "So, let''s get out of this building," Wolf says as he opens the door leading to the balcony. "Wait Wolf, what are-" Before Shadow could finish his words he falls to the ground as the building suddenly starts shaking violently. "They''re here," Wolf announces as he looks down, tens of orcs were currentlying out of the ground as they broke through the cement of the street. Judging from the shaking of the building it seems that there were even more orcs below the building, trying to destroy it. "Just use your daggers to go down the building Shadow," Reign says as he joins Wolf on the balcony before the both of them jump down, Greenie shed a smile to Shadow as he also jumped down. "Crazy bastards." Shadow suddenly mutters as he looks at Tank who simply shrugs his shoulders. Beast and Laura were next, both of them jump down before Beast''s eaglees to them. They grab ahold of his talons as he slowly brings them down to the ground. "That''s cheating," Shadow mutters again as he looks at them with his mouth slightly open. Laura turns her head around and smiles at him gleefully before waving him goodbye. "Damn it, let''s go Tank!" He shouts before jumping down. He immediately used his shadow ability to make a pair of shadows grab his feet, with that he was able to stand on the side of the building with ease. "Use your daggers, huh, I''ll show you." Shadow smiles before running down towards Reign and Wolf. Reign was using his two swords to get down while Wolf used his greatsword. Their swords were cutting through the side of the building like it was nothing and they were slowly increasing in speed. Greenie on the other hand was using his hands to punch through the side of the building. He had managed to get the memories and inheritance from before, but he still needed more time to absorb them and gain new abilities. Suddenly Shadow appeared next to them. They both opened their eyes wide before looking down at his feet, seeing the shadows coiling around them they immediately knew what he was doing. "Hey bro, can you do the same for us?" Reign smiles brightly at Shadow while asking. "Nope, just use your swords to go down the building Reign." Shadow repeats the same words to Reign as he gleefully smiles at him. He follows the two while Tank was slowly going down as well. He had switched out his shield and scythe for the two axes he had, he was using them to slowly get down, simrly to how mountain climbers used their hooks. Of course, the hooks were much weaker than Tank''s axes that manage to cut through concrete. They all slowly go down before jumping at the orcs some 5 meters from the ground. The orcs panic as they never expected their enemy to actually do something like this. The building was still standing and their enemy was already out of it while the rest of their brethren were still working hard to bring it down. Right as the battlemences the ground suddenly shakes violently. The building had started leaning towards Reign and the others as the sound of concrete and ss breaking could be heard. "Shit, go right!" Reign shouts as everyone suddenly runs away, the orcs and hobgoblins were no different as they all scrambled in order to get away before the building falls on them. "What the hell was that?" Shadow curses as he runs with Reign and the others, "The building was not even close to copsing before, for something like this to happen so suddenly, what the hell did those damn orcs do?" "Well if I had to guess, a boss?" "Yup" Wolf simply nods in agreement to Reign''s words as they continue running, the building was only a 7 story high one, it was one of the more luxurious ones as each floor was a 250 square meter apartment, to get out of its falling path wasn''t hard, but they didn''t want to get caught by the debris so they continued further. Tank was right behind them as well while Laura and Beast were in the air as they didn''t even get to the ground before the building started falling down. As they were both long-range attackers of the party they waited for Reign and the others to clear out some of the orcs beforending, but that was interrupted by the building. Everyone managed to get far away as the building copsed on the ground. Tank immediately used his mana shield to block any debris and shrapnel from hitting them, a wise choice as the shield was hit a couple of times right after the crash. A huge dust cloud was formed at the ce of the crash as they all stared at it, they knew this was still not over, the orcs seemed confident in their n this time, traveling underground to get to them, Reign and the others really didn''t expect such a tactic from them. "I''m just confused over one thing, how did they know we were in that building?" Wolf asks as he looks at the building, him and Beast made sure to scout their surroundings thoroughly, he was certain that there were no enemies around them. "A stealth user?" Shadow asks suddenly, as he had the shadow ability he was certain that he could avoid being seen by Wolf and Beast if he stuck to the shadows at all times, it wasn''t impossible for the orcs to have someone simr to him right? "I guess that''s the only reasonable exnation right now." Wolf nods at Shadow as they get their weapons ready, they were certain that the orcs were going to attacks them, after all, however, brought down the building had to be incredibly strong. "You seem to be fine, humans." A voice could be suddenly heard from the cloud, slowly a figure could be seen exiting it. A 3.5-meter tall orc was walking towards them with a hammer in his hands, the huge orc''s body was filled with muscles as tattoos could be seen everywhere. His upper body was naked as a leather skirt was covering hisher regions. "That''s good, it would not be fun if you died so easy." The orc smiles dangerously as he looks at them. Chapter 161 Magokur The orc slowly continued walking closer to the party as his loud footsteps echoed through the surrounding area. His long, braided hair swayed in the wind as his red eyes showed excitement. The war hammer in his hands was about 3 meters long with the end being 20 cm wide and half a meter long. It wasn''t like Greenie''s hammer that waspletely blunt as it had a spike that glinted dangerously in the sunlight. Beast and Laura dropped down on the ground some 5 meters behind Reign and the others, they prepared themselves for battle as they looked at the giant orc. The sheer pressure he emitted was at least on the level of the field boss that they previously fought against. His smaller body however would make him a harder target to hit while his reflexes and speed should be above the boss. [ Lvl 30 Boss vicemander Makogur "Thundermaul" ] "Thundermaul, that should be a title right?" Wolf suddenly asks Reign who was looking at the boss with a serious gaze. "Yeah, a titled boss, Eldar said those are strongerpared to normal bosses, like an elite version of a boss." "Why can''t we get a break these days, one day, I just want to have one day where we''re not getting attacked by freaking bosses!" Shadow shouts out in anguish as he readies his daggers, although he wasining he was still a bit excited, fighting somebody this strong will be tough, but also a good opportunity to hone their skills. "The leader is quite upset over what you humans have done so far, so I was assigned by him and themander to take care of you once and for all," Makogur speaks as his hammer suddenly starts producing electricity that swirls around it. "Electricity, this guy is also a lightning user like you Reign." "Maybe, but maybe not, lightning is just one of the forms of electricity, even my lightning is just a hugely watered-down version of the real thing, for now, I don''t know what rank or level his ability is." Says Reign as sparks of electricity slowly cover his arm, Makogur sees that and lifts his right eyebrow in surprise. "Nice power you have there human, but let me see how it holds up against mine." Makogur suddenly releases a shout as his body suddenly gets covered by dark orange electricity. "Dark Orange, that should be the B rank ability." Reign smiles as his blue lightning suddenly covers him, with a sh he and Makogur were gone as they sh in the middle of the battlefield. Makogur widened his eyes in surprise as he could feel that Reign''s ability was much more powerfulpared to his, he wasn''t even able to bring his hammer downpletely before Reign''s swords had shed against it, neutralizing a big part of his strength. Even so, Makogur''s raw strength was above Reign''s and even his weakened attack was able to contend against Reign''s full-powered attack. "Not bad human, not bad!" Magokurughs before suddenly punching Reign who swiftly dodges the blow, the others were all standing back and letting Reign fight. This was the first time they hade across a monster that had the same ability as theirs, albeit, at a lower rank, they could see that Reign was interested in seeing how different they were. Magokur was definitely not to be underestimated, even though his speed was below Reign''s, he was fasterpared to them, only Shadow was at the same level, that was of course without him using his shadow body which would increase his speed greatly. His strength was above them as well, Wolf was the person with the highest strength attribute amongst them, followed by Greenie and Tank, but even he would be unable to exchange blows equally against him. "This one is going to be tough," Wolf exims as he readies his sword, Reign was being pushed back by Magokur who was fighting with no regard for his safety. He already had a couple of wounds on his body but it seemed that it only worked to make him more savage in his attacks. They still didn''t panic really, with all 6 of them he would die, that much was certain. Suddenly they look in the distance as they could see a small army of orcs and hobgoblins advancing towards them, they all immediately use their abilities and advance towards Magokur, hoping to kill him before the army arrives. "Damn it, how did we forget that this bastard had an army with him!?" Wolf angrily yells out as they all attack Magokur who swipes his hammer towards them, a wave of electricity was sent their way as they all dodge to the side. "Getting a bit worried humans?" Magokur smiles at them as he attacks suddenly, his speed was still the same as before as they all try their best to dodge and fight back. Tank used his shield to block Magokur, but only to be blown away by one of his strikes, his power was even greater than they expected. "Dammit, we won''t make it in time." Wolf curses out as he sends a wave of fire towards Magokur who widens his eyes before quickly attacking back with his electricity. The fire and electricity sh before extinguishing. "Dammit." Wolf curses as he swings his sword at Magokur who blocks the attack. "Fire, it seems you also have a power human." He smiles at Wolf as they both used their abilities right after the blows. They both get out with injuries, Wolf had some of his skin darkened while Magokur had a small part of his chest charred by the fire, he simply continued smiling however as he continued attacking. "Mana Shield 2" Tank sessfully blocks the attack as he attacks the giant orc with his scythe. Magokur failed to respond in time and got cut slightly on his shoulder, he expected Tank to be blown back by his attack again. Before he could stabilize himself Shadow was already attacking from behind him as he had teleported through his shadow. "Discharge!" Magokur shouts as the electricity around him suddenly explodes, Shadow and Tank were both blown back by the attack before slowly climbing up. Their hair was a mess and electricity was still visible around them as they cough before getting ready to continue the battle. A couple of arrows were blocked by Magokur before one of them exploded right in front of him, he coughed from the smoke while his arm was injured by the explosion. Laura swiftly used her demonic powers to bombard him with her missile-like attacks as he tried to dodge them before being stopped by Reign. Greenie suddenly jumps from behind Reign as he brings his hammer down on Magokur who catches it with one hand. The power behind Greenie''s blow was greater than he had expected however as his arm was being pushed back. "You''re not human." He suddenly says as he takes a good look at Greenie who punches him in the face suddenly before drawing some distance between them. The army was already close and they had to fight against them as well. "You actually have one of us in your midst?" Magokur looked at Reign with a surprised gaze as he seemed to be thinking about something. "Red building, highest floor." He suddenly utters before attacking Greenie who blocked the attack, what surprised Greenie however is that the force behind the attack was lowerpared to what he had expected. "What?" Reign was looking at Magokur with a confused expression before suddenly widening his eyes. "You guys, attack the army, let me and Greenie fight against him!" "What, but Reign-" "Just trust me!" They all looked at Reign with a confused expression before nodding to him and charging toward the army. "Beast, red building,st floor, send your beasts there and tell them to kill anything inside, no, tell them to destroy the floorpletely, you use your exploding arrows as well!" "Huh, what?" "Just do it, get on the eagle and go!" "Alright." Beast nods as he summons his eagle back to pick him up before flying towards the nearby red building. He swiftlynded on the top of the building and summoned his animals before instructing them what to do, they all swiftly get inside the building and start demolishing the entire floor while Beast gets on the back of his eagle andunches his exploding arrows at the floor beneath them. "Whatever is there may try to escape, it''s best if I do it like this." He thinks to himself as he bombards the ce, only a couple of seconds had passed before he saw ckie fighting against somebody on thest floor. He quicklymanded his beasts to join ckie beforeunching his arrows at the unknown figure. Only a short time period had passed before they had sessfully killed the enemy, it seemed like it was an orc, butpared to the others he was shorter and thinner while his skin was of a much darker color. He realized why Reign sent him here and quickly got back to the battlefield before shouting at Reign. "It''s done!" Reign nods to him before looking at Magokur with a serious expression on his face. Suddenly they both jump back before attacking the army together, much to the shock of the orcs and Reign''s party. "Kill them, don''t let anyone escape!" Magokur suddenly shouts out as he brings his hammer down on a poor orc that looked at him with an expression of disbelief. Chapter 162 Magokurs Plan The battle rages on as Reign and the others take on the small army of orcs and hobgoblins. Beast was using his bow to kill any enemy that tried to escape while ckie and Fluffy were situated behind the army with the other two wolves, ready to pounce on any fleeing enemy. "Reign, what the hell is happening?!" Wolf shouts at Reign as he nces at Magokur who was suddenly fighting against the orcs with them. "I''m not sure, but one thing is certain, he''s not our enemy, at least not right now," Reign speaks as he cuts apart an orc that was in front of him. He was equally confused by the orc''s actions, but that will have to wait until they finished things up with these guys. Magokur waspletely decimating his opponents by himself as Reign and the others fought further away from him. His body was drenched in blood as he smashed his enemies apart with the hammer. Bits and pieces of flesh were stuck on the hammer as fresh blood dripped down from it. "V-v- vicemander, what has gotten into you?!" One orc suddenly stabs Magokur from behind as he shouts in panic. The de was stopped by Magokur''s hand before it could cause any serious injury. He smiles viciously at the orc as he smashes his hammer down on him, the orc swiftly lets go of his de before jumping back and evading the attack. "No need for the dead to know," Magokur says as he suddenly shows up in front of the orc before grabbing his head and mming him down on the ground. Dark orange electricity suddenly explodes from his hand as the orc stops struggling. Over a hundred orcs were in the small army that Magokur brought with him, more would soon arrive so they had to take care of these guys quickly. Soon most of the enemies were dead while only about ten or so were fearfully holding their weapons while looking at Reign and the others. Magokur was behind the orcs, they knew that retreating was impossible, Magokur was faster than them with his electricity while the other human was even faster than him. The orcs looked hatefully at Magokur as one of them shouts, " Magokur, how dare you side with the humans and betray the chieftain, you will pay for this!" "Hahaha, perhaps I will, but you will not be able to see that." Magokurughs lightly as he charges at the orcs together with Reign and the others, soon they were all dead. Reign and the others point their weapons at Magokur who looks at them with a smile before dropping his hammer on the ground. "Humans, let''s talk." They all nce at each other as they slowly sheathe their weapons while looking at Magokur with confused expressions on their faces. "So first let me introduce myself, I am Magokur Thundermaul, right now I am the vicemander of the orc army in this settlement." Magokur sits down after finishing his words. "Reign, I''m the leader of the human territory here." "Oh, so you are the leader, good, good!" Magokurughs heartily as he takes out a leather sk from his waist, he opens it and starts drinking before wiping his mouth and looking at Reign and the other who seemed confused, "What, I was thirsty." "Do you mind exining what just happened here?" Reign points towards the dead orcs as he looks at Magokur. "Oh, well for that I need to tell you a bit about me, me beforeing on this." Magokur suddenly shows a serious expression on his face as he starts narrating his story. He came from a different where magic was present since long ago. The most surprising part is that he was from an orc empire that had a huge territory and was friendly with the neighboring kingdoms. "In my empire, I was simply a lieutenant, there are millions of my brethren that live there, and many other races, like humans." The wordsing out of Magokur''s mouth surprised Reign and the others greatly, orcs were friendly towards humans? "Don''t be so surprised, it wasn''t always like that, decades, even centuries of war happened before that, my people simply realized that it would never end if the many races continue hating each other." "The empire spent many years trying to befriend the surrounding kingdoms and different races before peace was finally achieved, we even opened our borders to anyone who wished to enter, the first years were harsh, nobody forgot about the wars and the loved ones they had lost, orcs, humans, elves, we still hated each other but, for the sake of peace we tried." Magokur smiles slightly as he looks at the blue sky. "Many were against the emperor and his new rules, how could you me them, they were fighting against the others for so long that thinking of them as anything but an enemy was almost impossible, everyone thought that the peace wouldn''tst long, that soon they would be at the battlefield again, but that never happened." "The emperor was wise, he made sure to create strong bonds with the other kingdoms around us, we helped defend them when they needed it, and they, in turn, did the same for us, slowly an alliance was formed amongst us, my brethren soon started talking and forming friendly rtions with the races that came in our empire, over the course of many years we had achieved the unimaginable, we were at peace." Magokur looks at Reign and the others with a warm expression on his face. "Peace is still present there, but a holy decree was passed on from the gods that ruled us, a new had been discovered and they needed everyone to prepare for war, I and many others joined and went through the teleport, only to find ourselves here in this settlement." "Many of my brethren came with me here, the chieftain and themander however were not a part of my empire, they were from a different tribe, perhaps a different." He suddenly points at the corpses that littered the battlefield. "They are also not a part of my empire, the chieftain made sure to put me in charge of his men, in case I don''t try to do anything against him. To be ruled by that bastard, that is something I can''t stand, he only wishes war, war, and domination against everyone else." Magokur clenches his hands as they start getting red. "That is why I decided to take this bet, when I saw him being together with you I realized that maybe I don''t need to simply fight under the chieftain, if I work together with you, perhaps there was a chance of defeating him and taking control of the orcs." "Taking control of the orcs?" Shadow looks at him suspiciously. "Yes, if you can help me kill themander and chieftain then I will be the strongest fighter here, by tradition the position of chieftain is mine, I believe you would rather have orcs as allies that will fight alongside youpared to fighting against each other constantly." "So, you wish to create an alliance between orcs and humans in this town?" Reign looks at Magokur with a serious expression on his face. "Correct, I know that many have died here, I know it will be difficult for our two races to live together, but I believe that we can achieve the same as my brethren did on my home, after some time they will slowly forget the hatred and start cooperating." "I don''t mind agreeing, but how do you n on tricking your superiors, everyone here is dead, they will be suspicious of you," Reign says as he points at the corpses. "Well that''s not a problem, first you all need to attack me and give me some wounds, not too serious, but not light either." Magokur stands up as he points at himself. "The reinforcements should be arriving at any moment when they see me and you guys fighting when they arrive they will of course think that you were simply too strong and that my mission had failed." Magokur smiles at them brightly. Soon everyone took out their weapons and did as he asked, fire burned some parts of his skin while Reign''s lightning shocked other parts. Cuts, bruises, even some broken bones were now the injuries that Magokur had. "Good, now we need to fight, I can already hear them." Reign and the others nod in agreement as Beast had already detected the reinforcements that wereing towards them. This time there were many more orcs in the army while a huge orc was leading them. They start fighting as explosions happen in the surroundings, Reign and the others made sure that they were injured as well and that only 2 people were currently fighting against Magokur. As the army arrived close to them they acted like they were angry and disappointed that they couldn''t finish the battle. The huge orc charged at them with fury in his eyes after seeing his vicemander in such a state while the soldiers were all dead. His speed was low thankfully and they were able to flee without any problems. "See ya," Magokur whispers as he copses on the ground. Chapter 163 Waiting For The Call [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 27 Orc Warrior killed, 2 600 exp gained - Lvl 24 Orc killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 23 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 25 Orc Shaman killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 27 Orc Archer killed, 2 600 exp gained - Lvl 24 Orc killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 23 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 25 Orc Brawler killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 2 000 exp gained [The yers have earner 175 350 exp and 3 325 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 29 225 exp and 554 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 25 Orc Shaman killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 27 Orc Archer killed, 2 600 exp gained - Lvl 24 Orc killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 23 Hobgoblin Archer killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 25 Orc Brawler killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 2 000 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 19 monsters, 38 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 22 Orc Brawler killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 24 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 1 800 exp gained - Lvl 24 Orc killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 25 Hobgoblin Swordsman killed, 2 000 exp gained [Your pets have killed 25 monsters, 50 000 exp points earned.] Ding! [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 31, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 2 Strength +1, Agility + 1, Spirit + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 31 ( 19 530 / 42 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 12 Strength: 44 (69) (+10 from ability, +15 from item) Agility: 48 (73) (+11 from ability, +14 from item) Endurance: 32 (46) (+7 from ability +7 from item) Vitality: 34 (47) (+ 6 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 31 (51) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 41 (65) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Dual-Wielding Proficiency B - Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Magic Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B [ Magic Missiles ] [ Mana Coating ] [ Mana sh ] [ Etherial Truth ] [ Severing, Sword One ] [ Rage of the Kirin ] Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 79 exp: 26%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ding! [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Level: 27 ( 8 000/ 34 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 65 (72) ( + 5 from item, + 2 from ability ) Agility :55 (63) ( + 4 from item, + 4 from ability) Endurance : 39 (42) ( + 3 from item ) Vitality : 42 (45) ( + 3 from item ) Willpower : 38 Spirit : 33 ( 36 ) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp ? ? ? Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Vajra ? Special : Blessing from a tribe leader Reign looks briefly at the stats while keeping note of Greenie''s new bonuses from his ability, seems like he still hasn''t fully digested the inheritance yet, since a couple of new skills are still unknown while even the new ability is only partially there. "Are we really going to trust him?" Wolf asks Reign as they slowly walk towards their territory. "I think we can, I don''t know why, but I''m pretty sure he didn''t lie to us back there." Reign scratches his head as he answers Wolf. For some reason, his intuition was telling him that Magokur didn''t lie previously and that he truly does wish for an alliance to be formed between them. "No offense Reign, but intuition won''t be enough for something like this, what if his goal is to use us to kill the chieftain before simply betraying us?" "Well in that case we kill him, it shouldn''t be that hard." Reign shrugs his shoulders as he smiles at Wolf who was looking at him with a confused face. "I really don''t understand you sometimes, but alright, I''ll follow your lead this time, I really hope your intuition doesn''te back to bite us in the ass." "Rx man, we just can''t get too rxed when we''re around Magokur and we will be fine, what I want to know is how we can get in contact with him?" Shadow suddenly asks as he gets closer to the two. Reign takes a crystal out of his pocket and shows it to them. "He told me that he will contact uster and gave me this when themander showed up, I guess it works as a phone?" Reign tells them as he looks at the weird crystal with confusion in his eyes, "Maybe if I use mana?" "Wait!" Wolf suddenly shouts as he grabs Reign''s arm. "Hm?" Reign blinks innocently a couple of times as he looks at Wolf who sighs in relief. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to call him while he''s with themander and the other orcs, what if that destroys the whole n?" "Oh yes, I forgot about that!" Shadow suddenly says as he looks at Wolf with shining eyes. "For god''s sake." Wolf simply shakes his head as he nces at Shadow before turning his head back to Reign. "Let''s just wait for him first, I am interested in what kind of n he wille up with." "You''re pretty excited for someone that worried about him betraying us just a couple of seconds ago." Laura suddenly speaks up from behind them as she looks at Wolf with a smile on her face. "Well, like these two geniuses said, it''s not like we can''t kill him or prepare for the worst before starting the n," Wolf says while ncing back at Laura. During the past month or so since she has joined the girl has be more open and freepared to before. Everyone was happy for her, to live as she has would take a huge mental toll on anyone and most would go mad. "Anyway, I''m a bit disappointed, we didn''t even get to use our new items during this battle." Shadow sulks as he walks next to Reign who ps him on the back of the head. "Be grateful that we didn''t have to use them, the less dangerous a fight is the better it is for us, we already managed to level up from this fight anyway." "I know, I just really wanted to see them in action, especially Beast''s, he got the best one as usual." Shadow gives Beast a resentful look as thetter simply smiles nervously at him, what could he do, he was simply born lucky. "You''ll have a chance to do itter, for now, let''s get back to the territory and wait for Magokur to contact us," Reign tells him as they continue towards the territory. As they entered the underground city they could see the crowd busily moving around. The fighting squads were trying to sell their loot to the peddlers and crafters who in turn bargained for the best price. Some people were looking at the weapons that the local cksmiths made, wondering whether or not they should buy them. Compared to Reign and the others they were not strong enough to fight againstrge crowds of monsters or against strong bosses without a huge risk, therefore their equipment wasn''t nearly as good as theirs. Most squads worked together whenever they encountered stronger bosses or bigger groups of enemies, which allowed them to minimize their losses and injuries. Many such squads formed alliances where they would always move in the same direction when going out to hunt, if any squad was in danger they would be able to respond quickly and help them out. They moved through the crowd as people made way and nodded happily to them, thest event with the undead was something that frightened most, and knowing that Reign and the others sessfully cleared it made them feel grateful and safe, especially after finding out that Reign had actually gone unconscious from overexerting himself. They enter their building and go to their rooms in order to remove their armor and getfortable, they spent the next couple of hours rxing before hanging out in the living room. Soon Reign took out the crystal that was now glowing with a blue light. They alle closer before he channels mana to it. "Thankfully you knew how to use this." A voicees from the other side as Reign and the others smile. "Well, it wasn''t that hard to get the hang of it." Reign answers as a chuckle could be heard from the crystal, "So, talk, what n do you have, Magokur?" Chapter 164 Elk Hunting "It''s actually quite simple, we''re gonna kill themander." "Huh, that''s it, no how or when?" Wolf suddenly asks as he looks at the crystal with irritation. "Well I don''t have all the details now, but luckily for us the first part of the n worked wlessly, after all of them saw my condition and all the corpses they wholeheartedly believed that you were able to defeat us, and since you guys also acted all injured and battered up they also believe that me and that bastard Grauh will be able to take you on together." "You do know that everybody will suspect you if you survive right?" "Of course, that''s why I will disappear after that, don''t worry, my brethren and I have created a couple of hideouts in the town in case we ever need them, and now they wille into use." "How do you n on helping us defeat the chieftain then?" Reign asks as he looks at the crystal. "Well my men are slowly trying to make a hidden entrance, when that is finished we can simply enter through there and take them by surprise." "Seems like you have most of it nned." "Well, of course, this isn''t something I decided on the spot, I have been nning this ever since I became the vicemander after all." Ding! [ Hidden quest initiated, "Overthrow the Chieftain" ] Description: The vicemander of the orcs Magokur has asked for your help in overthrowing the chieftain and creating an alliance between your territory and the orcs. Help Magokur defeat the chieftain and create an alliance between the two of you. "A hidden quest huh, seems like everything is true." Reign looks at Wolf who nods in agreement, a quest being created gave them more confidence that Magokur was truthful and that he wouldn''t betray them, of course, they still weren''t going to blindly trust him, they were still unsure whether the system''s quest was absolute after all. "Anyway, nothing should be happening in the following couple of days, the chieftain has decided to let the troops recuperate ande up with a n first. I will contact you when I know more about it." "Alright, we''ll talkter then," Reign says as the crystal stops shining. He puts it back in his pocket as they all look at each other. "So, what are we going to do now?" Shadow asks them as he yawns in boredom. "I guess we can try hunting in the grasnds?" Beast suddenly proposes as everyone looks at him with a weird expression. It was weird for Beast to propose anything to be honest so they were quite surprised. "What?" Beast asks them as he looks ufortable with their staring. "Nothing, I agree with you, it''s just weird that you would propose something like that." Shadow shrugs his shoulders as he looks at Beast who smiles slightly. "Well, it''s because of my ability." He suddenly says, "I knew there had to be some limitations and now I know them, I can only tame one more beast for now." "Oh, well that actually makes sense, if you could simply tame as many as you wanted then I don''t know if anyone would be able to defeat you." Wolf chips in from the side as he chuckles lightly. "I guess you will be able to tame more after it levels up a couple more times?" Reign suddenly sits next to Beast as he asks, thetter nods in agreement before talking. "It seems so, but I have no idea what level I need to get more slots,pared to your abilities mine doesn''t really show improvements the same way, the only thing that I can feel is that with each level it''s easier tomand my beasts and that it''s a bit easier to tame them, but just a little bit." "Yeah, it seems your ability is one that starts off strong but then needs some time to visibly improve, contrary to ours which were quite weak in the beginning." Wolf nods his head at Beast while speaking, he had always thought that Beast''s ability was a bit weird in how it worked, another one was simr to it, "You too Tank, yours seems to be quite simr to Beast''s in that regard." "Mhm." Tank simply nods in agreement to what Wolf has said, his ability gave him a good amount of defense since the beginning, it has improved since then, of course, now even his organs were strong and could take a lot of damage while his skin had a darker color every time he used the ability. "Well, I let''s go to sleep, we''ll go back to the grasnds tomorrow." Reign yawns a bit as he slowly makes his way towards his room. The others do the same and fall asleep, tomorrow was going to be an exciting day. "Well, do you think we should try fighting it?" Shadow asks as they ally low on the grass. A massive elk was in front of them, the huge body of the elk was packed with muscles while the blood-red horns on its head gave off a feeling of danger to anyone that looked at them. [ Lvl 35, Blood Elk ] "A lvl 35, and definitely not a normal monster, its definitely a variant, the only question is how strong of a variant species is it?" Reign asks as he looks at the elk, variant species were quite weird, some of them were weakerpared to normal monsters, while others could be as strong as a mini-boss, the problem with them was that you could never know in advance how strong they are. "Well does it really matter that much, even if it is a stronger variant we can still defeat it right?" Shadow asks as he scratches the back of his head in confusion. "Well yes, but what if the fight gets prolonged and more enemiese, did you forget about the hyenas and other monsters that inhabit this ce?" Wolf asks Shadow as he reprimands him, the worst possible thing that could happen is for one of those dinosaur-looking monsters to appear and attack them. "Oh, I see." Shadow nods a couple of times as he looks at the elk with a disappointed gaze. "No monsters are in the vicinity." Beast opens his eyes as he gets his bow out, everyone looked at him with a smile as they got ready to fight, his eagle was truly the best beast when it came to scouting out their surroundings. "Alright, remember, we''re going to try to immobilize it before letting Beast try and tame it, so don''t aim at the head and try not to injure it too deeply alright?" Reign looks back as they all nod in agreement, they all scatter around and make sure that the elk ispletely surrounded before attacking. "Beast had his two green wolves next to him while ckie and Fluffy were sent towards the elk. Tank was also charging with his four soldiers from another side while everyone else used their skills to attack, everyone except for Wolf, his mes could hurt the elk too much, not to mention that he could create a wildfire if the grass caught on fire, so he abstained from using it for now. Shadow uses his bind skill to immobilize the elk for a short period of time, because of the level difference and the elk''s strength he couldn''t hold it for too long. Reign was using his lightning as he immediately showed up in front of the elk, he used the blunt side of his katana and the wide part of his sword to hit the elk and shock it before quickly dodging the terrifying antlers that wereing at him. A red light could be seening from the antlers as the elk suddenly breaks free from the binds that Shadow had created, quickly it charges towards Reign as red vapor starts being emitted from the antlers. Reign dodges the elk''s attacks as he tries his best not to hurt the animal too much. Luckily Tank manages to arrive at that point, he blocks the elk''s attack while his soldiers quickly attack it. Each of them knew that they should try their best not to injure the beast too much and they made sure to use the blunt parts of their weapons for it. "Quickly, get away from it!" Reign suddenly shouts as he could see the red vapor suddenly shine, the vapor quickly gets condensed back to the elk before an explosion takes ce. Tank and his soldiers were all thrown back as the elk suddenly charged out from the dust cloud and attacked them again. "Down boy!" Wolf shouts as he jumps from the side and hits the elk with the blunt side of his greatsword, the elk''s legs buckle as the immense force almost makes it fall down on the ground. Suddenly more shadows appear beneath the elk as they now try to bind and force the legs down, the elk suddenly starts glowingpletely red as it stomps the ground in fury. Bam! Chapter 165 Elk And An Unwanted Visitor A huge shockwave blows back Tank and the others as red, tentacle-like mana whips suddenly grow out of the elk''s antlers and body. The elk''s antlers were no longer red, they were back to the usual white as it seemed that the elk had used up all of its red mana stored in them. "What the hell is this?" Shadow asks as he looks at the now enraged elk. It suddenly shouts and charges at them as its eyes were full of murderous intent. The elk was angry, it had never seen these beings in the grasnd before, it should be known that amongst the monsters in the grasnds it was one of the rare ones that weren''t a part of any group as its strength was enough to keep most enemies at bay. To be suddenly besieged by these small beings was enough to make it annoyed, but to actually be beaten up by them, was more than enough to make it enraged. It wished nothing else than to kill the insolent beings around it. "Tch, it went berserk?" Reign clicks his tongue in frustration as he looks at the huge animal that wasing at them, Tank swiftly came in front of them and put his shield in front of him. "I''ll block it, try to bring it down!" He shouts as he uses his mana shield and copper body to block the elk''s charge. He smirks as he looks at the elk before suddenly widening his eyes, the red whip suddenly crack through the air as they go around his shield and attack him, his strong body and armor manage to neutralize a big part of the blows, but the whips still managed to hurt him. "Damn it!" Tank curses as he uses his scythe to cut the whips apart, it didn''t help a lot as the whips would just regrow after being cut. Donovan and the others join him as they block and attack the whips while Tank was busy blocking the elk''s attacks, it was stronger than before and its blows, even though not enough to break his defense, were enough to push him around and make things difficult for him. "Greenie, from the side," Reign says as both he and Greenie charge at the elk, the others nod to them as they all start attacking the elk, keeping it and the whips busy as they cut and smash them apart. Reign arrives first to the side of the elk, he swiftly cuts apart two red whips that wereing straight at him before jumping to the side of the elk''s stomach, Greenie had arrived at that point and did the same. "Compact Punch" "Shattering Punch" The two use their skills and punch at the elk''s side, as the power of the punches and the shockwave pass through the body they sh, resulting in an even more powerful shockwave sting the insides of the elk that suddenly screams out in pain as blood gets out from its mouth. The insides of its body were a mess and it sustained heavy injuries from that attack, of course, that was it, the injuries were heavy, not fatal. "Reign, from the side!" Beast suddenly shouts as he releases a couple of arrows while Laura uses her demonic powers to st a part of the tall grass there. "Tch, they must have been drawn by the sounds of fighting." Reign curses as he looks at the pack of hyenas that suddenly retreated. One pack wouldn''t be enough to endanger them, but if this battle continues then they might have more unwanted visitorsing to them. "Let''s kill it, it''s too risky to try and tame it now!" Beast suddenly shouts as he aims his bow at the elk, the others all nod in agreement as they all get serious now. "We didn''t want to kill you before, but you got a bit too cocky you bastard." Shadow smiles evilly from the side as he suddenly disappears. The elk screams as Shadow had teleported straight underneath it, his two daggers were plunged deep into its belly. Before he could move his daggers and open them up the whips from the elk came, forcing him to retreat. me sh Lightning Stab Shield Rupture Tank, Reign, and Wolf all use their skills as they attack the elk together, the poor elk was suddenly besieged by all sides by powerful skills that destroyed its thick fur as if it was made of paper. Beast and Laura were still focusing on the hyenas,unching their attacks towards them and blocking them froming closer to the gang, even though they were amongst the weakest monsters in the grasnd, one can never be too safe. "You big bastard, it''s payback time!" Shadow curses out as he stabs the legs of the elk before throwing a ball of darkness at the leg. Darkness Implosion The poor elk''s leg was immediately destroyed by the gravitational field that suddenly appeared at its leg, it wobbles a bit as it tries to stabilize itself, but more attacks wereing right and soon it fell to the ground, its whips were iling around in desperation as the elk screams in agony. It didn''t want to fight anymore, these small beings were far stronger than it anticipated, it wasn''t angry at them anymore either, it only wanted to run away and survive. That however was not to be as Reign and the others continued to bombard it with attacks, Shadow was taking a small break on the side, his new skill was powerful, that much was true, but the mana it used was great and it was definitely not a skill that could be used recklessly and in session. "Damn, this guy is tough, it''s still alive after all of these attacks." Wolf marvels at the elk as they continue with their attacks, most opponents they have faced till now would already be dead after being attacked so many times, the only ones that were able to tank so many hits would be the field boss, the trolls, and some other rare monsters. "Wolf, I''ll take care of the whips, go after the head!" Reign suddenly shouts as he shoots out three lightning bullets before opening his palm. "Magic Missiles" A couple of small, missile-like projectiles were suddenly thrown at the elk''s whips, the missiles were sky-blue in color and they were only slightly slowerpared to Reign''s lightning bullets. The missiles hit the whips and explode, of course not all of them were able to hit the whips, about half of them missed as the whips were still iling around, making it difficult to hit them urately. Suddenly an arrow hits one of the whips before exploding, blowing off the nearby whips as well. me sh Wolf appears above the elk and shes at its neck, the strong fur of the elk gets cut straight through while mes burn the surrounding fur as well. Suddenly Wolf stops as he could not cut any deeper, the sword was stuck on something, he widens his eyes as he could see a red light suddenly growing from the wound while he tried to take his sword back. "Sword One, Severing." A lightning-d Reign suddenly appears next to the elk''s neck as he shes at the neck, finally cutting through it. He and Wolf immediately jump back as the red light reached its peak. Boom! The elk''s head explodes in a gruesome fashion as streaks of red mana cut apart the ground around it, it was a suicidal move, the elk had decided that it would die together with them and actually blew apart its whole body, well, thanks to Reign cutting off the head the rest of the body didn''t explode, the red lighting from it was slowly getting dimmer before disappearingpletely. "Well, I guess we should take care of these guys as well huh?" Reign suddenly looks at the hyenas who were hungrily staring at the elk''s corpse. As the party goes forward to them the hyenas scream and run away in fear as they leave two of them alone. The two left hyenas were injured and they could barely walk, Beast''s arrows and Laura''s demonic attacks managed to heavily wound them and incapacitate them. Wolf and Reign swiftly kill them before going back to the elk, they were waiting for the notification about the end of the battle, but after waiting for a couple of minutes it still didn''t happen. "Be careful!" Wolf suddenly shouts as he looks around them, for the notification not to happen means one thing, the battle wasn''t over, there was something nearby, waiting to pounce on them. Beast and Laura looked around, they were luckily encircled by Beast''s wolves and ckie and Fluffy who had returned to him previously. "I can''t see anything," Shadow says as he looks around with caution, for them not to notice an enemy until now meant that the opponent was incredibly skillful in stealth. "I''ll try it," Reign says as he closes his eyes and tries to sense the mana that was around them, after a couple of seconds he opens his eyes and looks in a direction. "It''s alright, whatever it was, it decided to retreat." He was able to feel a slight movement in mana around them previously, but the monster immediately retreated once he felt it. Whatever it was, it was very cautious. Chapter 166 Beasts Worries And Resolution Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 35 Berserk Blood Elk killed, 5 600 exp gained - Lvl 30 Hyena killed, 3 000 exp gained - Lvl 30 Hyena killed, 3 000 exp gained - Rank B Ring of Blood acquired [The yers have earner 11 600 exp and 150 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 1 934 exp and 25 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 35 Berserk Blood Elk killed, 2 000exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 1 monster, 2 000 exp earned ] [ Rank B Ring of Blood ] Spirit + 2 Willpower +2 Description: A ring filled with blood mana. By using the skill hidden in the ring the user will be able to summon anywhere from 1 to 3 blood whips that can either attack nearby enemies or defend the user. Each time a whip is destroyed the user can regenerate it by expending mana. "Hmm, well, who wants this?" Reign looks back and asks the gang, everyone looks away and pretends not to hear him. Yeah right! Who would want to be able to summon freaking tentacles that defend you and attack enemies, that''s just super weird. With nobody wanting the ring Reign shrugs his shoulders before putting it on his finger. "Oh right, we never asked this, system, how many rings can we equip?" Reign suddenly asks, so far none of them had more than two rings equipped, they never really needed to ask the system something like that. [A yer can have 4 rings equipped at once, there exist special methods to allow for more though. ] ? "I guess we can''t know those special methods?" [ Correct, I am not allowed to tell you what they are. ] "Hey, at least we know they exist, alright, let''s move guys, I''m pretty sure that some more enemies will show up here, we made quite amotion after all," Reign says as he turns around, the others all nod their heads in agreement as they slowly move to another area. The ce they previously fought the elk was quickly surrounded by a couple of monsters who were all looking at the elk''s corpse with an intense hunger in their eyes, soon they all started fighting, there was not enough meat for everyone, so some, of course, had to die in order for the others to be satisfied. Beast was again checking the sky with his eagle, he had to be careful around here however as there were other flying monsters that could attack the eagle, most of which were of a higher levelpared to it. Slowly the eagle cruised through the sky as Beast was using its eyes to look for suitable enemies to fight against and tame. He suddenly saw a pack of lions, one male lion with three females and five cubs. The lions were sitting down on the ground as the cubs yed around, of course calling them cubs was weird as they were about 1 meter long. The male lion suddenly got up and started walking in a direction, the cubs followed their father before he roared a bit, prompting the little ones to go back to their mothers. Beast followed him with the eagle, the lion seemed to be looking for prey to hunt. Some time passed and the lion was still moving, slowly he wasing closer to them. " We have a lioning our way, what do you think, should we try it?" Beast asks the others as he looks at them, one problem with them trying to find a beast for him to tame here was that the higher level the beast was, the lower a chance of seeding, till now Beast had only tamed animals that were lower in levelpared to him, never did he seed in taming one that was of a higher level, no matter how many times he tried. He never showed it, but he has been quite worried for thest couple of days, it was like Wolf had previously said, his ability was one that was quite useful in the beginning, but the more time passed the weaker Beast feltpared to the others. His ability barely gave him any bonus attribute points, it was to be expected however as having multiple beasts and bonus attributes would truly make it overpowered, but still,pared to the others he felt like he was the weakest, even Laura who joined them recently was catching up to him. His beasts were strong, but he knew that if he ever fought someone on the level of his teammates, they wouldn''t be enough to allow him to win, hell, Reign''s speed was far above anyone else, he could just close in and decapitate him in a matter of seconds. So yes, Beast has been quite worried about the future, he didn''t want to hold his teammates back, right now he was still strong and was able to help out, but in the future, if he didn''t improve he would be quite weakerpared to them. The lion approached their location as everyone hid, they were going to do things differently this time, the elk showed them that trying to bring it down without doing any serious injuries was almost impossible. The lion slowly enters their encirclement as it sniffs the air, he could feel something wrong, suddenly it looks up as Beast''s eagle was flying right above it, with a screech the eagle dives down and fires a small bolt of lightning towards the lion that was unable to dodge in time. The lightning bolt doesn''t do a lot of damage, it merely shocks the animal, making it unable to move for a few seconds, but those few seconds was all the party needed. Reign emerges from the grass as he stabs his sword through the lion''s side, the blue lightning immediately shocks the poor animal more while he punches it from the side. Greenie, Wolf, Tank, and the others emerge as well and immediatelyunch fierce attacks towards the wolf that growled in anger. The powerful skills hit the lion and blood immediately spurts from his many wounds, Shadow uses his ability to create spikes that impale the lion''s legs while Laura jumps high in the air, performing an axe kick filled with her demonic energy, she manages to kick the lion on the head and the animal''s eyes immediately start spinning from the powerful blow. Suddenly the lion roars powerfully as a shockwave actually blows them all back, a majestic golden light coats the lion as his injuries slowly heal while his body growsrger. The now 3-meter tall lion looks at the party with hatred as he prepares to attack them. "Dammit, this one went berserk as well, what fcking luck!" Shadow curses as he looks at the lion with an angry expression. "No, this isn''t it, it seems it used a skill or an ability of some kind." Reign calmly says as he looks at the lion, even though the lion looked perfectly healthy now with most of its injuries healed he could still feel the mana in it, the lion''s mana was almost depleted thanks to the barrage of attacks they sent its way, Reign knew that even though the lion looked powerful now, it was already on itsst leg. "Reign, everyone, I have a favor to ask." Beast suddenly speaks as he slowly walks towards the lion who looked at him with a weird gaze. "Yo Beastie, what are you doing so close, quickly, go back!" Tank warns Beast as he runs towards him. "Let me tame it now." Beast looks at Reign with a resolute gaze, he didn''t want to only rely on them for taming his animals, he didn''t know why, but something deep inside of him was telling him to tame the lion right now, alone. "Beast." Reign looks at his friend, he had never seen Beast so resolute before, he knew that his mind was set, he suddenly shakes his head while smiling, "If that''s your wish, who are we to stop you?" "Thank you." "What, Reign, why are you letting him do this?!" Tank suddenly shouts out as he looks at Reign and Beast. "Everyone, just use your mana to pressure the lion, we don''t want it running away." Reign calmly states as he sits down on a nearby rock while looking at the lion. Beast slowly walked towards the huge animal as he could feel his ability being used to its max, the lion looked at him weirdly as it growled at him, warning him to back off. "Don''t be scared," Beast whispers as he inches closer to the huge beast, for some reason he wasn''t scared, even though the lion could probably kill him in seconds if it wished, Beast wasn''t scared of it, he even dropped his bow and every weapon he had while walking towards it. The lion was now confused, why was this small creatureing to him without any hostility, all of them attacked it and tried to kill it previously, and now they were just standing while this one was approaching it. The lion felt confused as it felt no danger from Beast, for some reason he didn''t even feel any hatred towards him, the feeling he gave off was the same as he was an old friending to see him. The lion lowers its head a bit as it looks at Beast, they were now only half a meter apart. Beast slowly extends his arm in an attempt to touch the animal before the lion suddenly roared. He brought his paw up as he suddenly attacked Beast. The others were all rmed as Reign was already using his lightning, he was ready to charge and save Beast at any moment. "Don''t move!" Beast yells to them as he looks the lion straight in its eyes as the giant paw wasing down on his head. Swish The paw stopped right above his head as a fierce wind was blown around him. The lion suddenly brings his paw back as he actually brings his head to Beast''s before licking him, Beastughs before petting the animal that was slowly returning to its original size. "Nice to meet you too." Beast smiles as he looks at the friendly animal. Chapter 167 Evolution, Beastmaster! [ yer has sessfully tamed Lvl 34 Gold-touched Lion ] Ding! [ The yer''s ability is undergoing evolution, the ability will not be avable until the evolution is finished. ] "Umm guys, it seems I managed to evolve my ability." Beast scratches the back of his head as he looks at the others with a smile on his face. "What?!" Everyone exims simultaneously as they look at Beast with wide-open mouths. It has been more than 2 months since the game has started and none of them has evene close to evolving their ability, even when they asked the system it simply told them that the evolution requirements would be shown to them after the ability level reaches the maximum. "System, didn''t you say we could only evolve an ability after it reaches the maximum level, what the hell?!" Shadow curses out, he was the one that asked the question previously as he had managed to unlock 1 condition for the ability evolution. [ The yers will only be able to check the conditions of the ability''s evolution after reaching its maximum level, the ability can be evolved before that however, it is simply rare for something like that to happen. ] [ Some yers manage to fulfill all conditions before achieving the maximum level for their ability while others manage to do a feat high enough to evolve the ability on its own. ] [ Furthermore, life and death battles can also result in the yer evolving his ability thanks to the enormous stimulus from the battle which squeezes out their full potential. ] "So as always, you decided to simply not tell us that information earlier right?" Shadow looks in front of him with an annoyed expression on his face. [ The yers never asked, therefore there was no need to trouble you with this information. ] "One day I''m gonna beat you up." [ I am a system yer, that will be impossible. ] "Enough Shadow, we need to get somewhere safe so that Beast can check out his ability after its evolution." Reign grabs Shadow by the shoulder as he drags him along with the others. They slowly make their way back to the forest next to the grasnd and sit down to rest up. Beast was looking at the status screen in front of him while his eyes glimmered. [ yer has been sessful in fulfilling the conditions of evolution. ] [ Have 5 or more beasts tamed C Fulfilled ] [ Have at least 3 variant species tamed C Fulfilled ] [ Have at least 1 rare variant species tamed C Fulfilled ] [ Tame at least 1 beast of a higher level C Fulfilled ] [ Ability has evolved ] [ Beast Tamer has sessfully evolved to Beast Master ] Rank A Beastmaster - can tame monsters 5 levels above you, bigger chance of making them evolve, the yer can take some blood from his tamed beasts to increase his stats and can fuse with one monster to gain immense power for a short time. Beast''s eyes opened wide as he shared the status with the others. He could finally get more stats from his ability via taking his tamed beast''s blood, not to mention the fact that he could now fuse with one of them, even though he didn''t know exactly how powerful he would be after fusing with one, the boost shouldn''t be bad. Beast immediately summoned all of his beasts. He looked at the description of his ability and checked carefully how exactly to take the blood. The process was simple, he only needed to cut his palm until blood started leaking out, then do the same to the animal, only that he could choose any spot on the animal''s body to cut. He first got his two wind wolves toe forward, taking a dagger out of the inventory he cuts his palm as he flinches from the pain a bit. He pets his wolf before doing the same to it, the wolf merely nces at the small wound before looking curiously at Beast who puts his palm on the injury. Suddenly Beast was able to feel a sucking sensation from his arm, he could feel the wolf''s blood getting into his body, it was a weird sensation that allowed him to connect to the wolf a bit more. [ The yer has sessfully gained part of the beast''s power. ] [ Strength + 2, Agility + 3 ] Beast did the same with the other wind wolf, only to see that the stats he had gained this time were fewerpared to before. [ Strength + 1, Agility + 2 ] [ The yer can only take blood three times from the same type of beast, each time he does so the stat increase will be lowered ] He nods his head in understatement as he looks at his other four beasts before first calling over his eagle. [ Agility + 4, Spirit + 3 ] Compared to the wolves the eagle gave him more stats, that was probably because the eagle was also a variant species, but a higher grade of a variant species. The antlered bear was next, the huge body of the bear and its thick fur made it difficult for Beast to cut with his dagger, Reign used his katana to cut the bear that looked at him with an annoyed expression. "What, so it''s alright for him to do it, but for me, you''re gonna be like that Fluffy?" Reign looks at the bear with some grievance before putting his hands in the air in defeat as he sits down behind Beast. [ Strength + 4, Endurance + 2, Vitality + 2 ] The lion stepped in next, he licked Beast on the face as he looked warily at Reign who crouched right next to it. Reign shes at its side as a small wound was created for Beast. [ Strength + 3, Agility + 3, Willpower + 2 ] It seems that both the bear and the lion were of the same rarity when it came to variant species, finally, it was ckie''s turn, the ck wolfes to Beast before lifting one of its legs. With one of his ws, he actually cuts his chest while looking at Beast and Reign with a grin. "This guy got smarter huh?" Reign chuckles as he looked at ckie who proudly stared at the other animals. [ Strength + 3, Agility + 4 , Endurance + 2, Vitality + 1, Spirit + 1, Willpower + 1 ] Beast blinked his eyes several times as he looked at the stats, ckie gave him a lot more statspared to the others, he knew that ckie was special as it was still undergoing evolution and that he got the mark from a goddess earlier, but he still never thought it would be this much. All in all, Beast managed to gain 43 points in total, that kind of a bonus was almost asrge as Reign''s so far. It was an incredible boost for Beast who was feeling much stronger right now. "So Beast, wanna find some orcs and check out your fusion?" Shadow asks him with a glow in his eyes, it seemed that he was the one that was more excited than Beast to find out more about his new powers. "Damn, even Brainy has a Rank A ability now, I have to evolve mine as soon as possible." Tank looks at Beast as he sits next to Laura who nods her head in agreement. "We shouldn''t fall behind the others." She was still the weakest of the group, it is to be expected however since Laura was just a normal high schooler before the game started. She never once had a fight, nor a reason to fight someone. Right now she was still useful to the group and luckily her progress has been great, her body still remembered how it fought when the demoness controlled it so picking up some basic self-defense skills was easy. Her control over mana has speedily progressed as well, she no longer wasted so much when healing or attacking and she didn''t need to focus as much. Slowly they make their way into the forest, Beast had unsummoned all of his beasts except for ckie who was walking right next to him. The ck wolf was wagging his tail happily because it was the only one present with its master right now. Soon they came across an orc party. There were in total 3 orcs and 4 hobgoblins in the party, they were slowly making their way through the forest as they looked around in rm. It was evident that the party was experienced as they never let their guard down. "So Beast, you want to try against these guys?" Shadow asks him as he looks at the enemies. Such numbers were honestly nothing to them right now, killing these orcs was a walk in the park, that is exactly why Beast choose them, he wished to check everything after fusing with ckie. His speed, strength, endurance he wished to know exactly how much stronger he will get. Beast jumps in front of the orcs as they all point their weapons at him in rm. Seeing that it was only 1 human the orcs looked confused before smiles could be seen on their faces, their smiles slowly vanished as they could see a huge wolf showing up behind the man who was now emitting a huge pressure on them. "Fuse." Chapter 168 Fusion A bright light suddenly shines from Beast and ckie, their two bodies were now spheres of light that were fusing together. The spheres fuse and in their ce, a figure made of light was materialized. The light slowly goes away as parts of the figure show themselves. First were the legs, Beast''s previous green armor was now darker in color as fur could be seening out between the gaps of his boots and greaves. His height had changed slightly as he was now about 10 cm tallerpared to before. His arms also got ck fur,ing from the hands till the elbow. His hands had also changed, the rugged fingers that Beast had from using his bow for so long were no longer there, in their ce longer and thicker fingers could be seen from which long sharp ws wereing out. His face is the one thing that changed the most, the delicate features that gave him a harmless, childish look were gone, a sharp jawline with a short beard was now present. His eyes were much sharper than before and they gave off the feeling that you were staring at a wild beast that wanted to do nothing more than to devour you. His hair was longer now with purple streaks on it while his ears had changedpletely. They were nowpletely wolf-like. His teeth were now also simr to an animal''s, they were now much sharper while his fangs were longer and they almost came out of his mouth even when it was closed. Reign and the others looked at Beast''s new form as they marveled at it. They could feel the pressure and mana that Beast now had, it was much stronger than before. "I feel incredible," Beast says as he inspects his arms. His sense of sight, smell, and hearing were much sharper than before and he was able to inspect the orc''s faces with rtive ease. If he focused enough he was able to see everything on their skin, the short hairsing out from their chest, their pores, everything. He smiles as he looks at the panicked orcs that were slowly backing away, they could feel that they had no chance of victory against the person standing in front of them. Beast chuckles a bit as he vanishes from the spot before reappearing in front of them. Shadow Flicker Yes, not only could Beast gain more stats when fusing with one of his tamed beasts, but he could also use their skills now, the only drawback is that they cost him a lot more mana, not to mention that the fusion itself was very taxing on the body, he could use it for 1 minute only right now. Depending on what animal he chooses to fuse with he would also lose some of his skills, or he would simply be unable to use them, like right now, thanks to the changes on his arms and the sharp ws he had, he was unable to use his bow. Of course, it wasn''t that big of a drawback since he was so much stronger now. Before the hobgoblin in front of him could even try to run away its eyes opened wide as a fountain of blood spurted out from his throat that was cut open by Beast''s sharp ws. His hands suddenly turn dark purple as he swipes at the remaining three hobgoblins as they all try to block Dark ws His reinforced ws effortlessly cut through their weapons before cutting apart their bodies. Blood and pieces of flesh fly everywhere around them as Beast looks at the 3 orcs with a calm expression on his face. "It seems the skills are at about the same power level as before, that''s good." Beast mumbles as two orcs lunge at him. With an effortless movement, Beast swipes his ws as 8 streaks of ck light cut apart the orcs. Shadow sh The remaining orc was standing on the ground as it looked at Beast with eyes full of terror. The orc knew that he was going to die, all of his mates died without being able to even touch this monster that was walking towards it. The orc tried to move his body but it was to no avail, the sight in front of him and the enormous pressure Beast was exuding made it hard for it to even breathe properly. With ease, Beast grabs the orc by its head as he lifts it up. The orc suddenly started struggling as it grabbed his arm in an attempt to get away from him, its legs kicked the air desperately before suddenly stopping. ck Lightning Discharge ck lightning erupts from Beast''s hand as it fries the orcs brain in moments, Beast simply tosses the dead body on the side as he looked around himself curiously. Reign and the others slowly emerge from their hiding spot, all of them looked at Beast with shock in their eyes. It wasn''t the power that he showed, even though he was much more powerful in closebat than before he was still at the same level they all were after using some of their skills, it was his behavior and sheer disregard of life that shocked them. At the beginning of the game, Beast couldn''t even kill a goblin without vomiting, it was only after a long period of time that he was able to kill enemies without thinking too much about it, but even so, Beast had never killed any monsters up close with such brutality as he did now. "Hey guys, pretty neat right?" Beast smiles at the others as he stands in the middle of the bodies, his bloodied face gave off a feeling of being a lunatic that killed for pleasure. "Beast, what the fuck was that?" Reign asks him in a serious tone as he looks at the mutted bodies around him. "Hmm, what do you mean?" Beast felt the anger in Reign''s tone and looked at him with a weird expression. "What do I mean, what the hell is all of this, you could have simply killed them, but you used them as toys,pletely mutting their bodies." Reign continues as he looks warily at Beast, he wasn''t really angry at what he had done, he was just wary of Beast in his new form, the way he talked, the way he moved, it was all very differentpared to before. "I was checking out my skills, they were good practice targets." Beast shrugs his shoulders as he walks towards the others, "Anyway it''s done, the skill works better than I expected, there''s just one more thing to check." Beast says as he takes out one of his arrows from the quiver. He uses the arrow to cut his forearm before putting it back in the quiver, Reign and the others looked at him with a weird expression as he smiles, "You''ll see why I did it." Beast''s body shines again as he stops in front of them, two balls of light split from his body as ckie and Beast show up from the balls of light as Beast had a weird expression on his face. He looked back at the bodies as his face paled a bit before looking at his hands. His blood trickled down from the wound as his hands started shaking slightly before he clenched them in an attempt to calm himself. "Hey, look at ckie." Shadow suddenly says as they all looked at the wolf that had a concerned expression on its face while staring at Beast. Blood was trickling down on his left leg as the others widened their eyes. "So the damage is transferred to both of them." Wolf says before looking at Beast, "So, are you going to exin what just happened, looking at how pale you are it seems that something changed when you fused." "Yeah." Beast gulped after answering, he looked at Reign and the others before continuing, "It seems that when I use the ability and fuse with one of them, it''s not only my body that changes, my emotions and thoughts also fuse with the beasts, in turn even though I am in control I also act differently, even when I did all of that I honestly felt nothing until I changed back of course." "I thought as much, your behavior was simply too weirdpared to how you usually are, well, as long as you are still you, I guess it''s fine," Wolf says as he pats Beast on the shoulder. "Yeah, you gave us a bit of a fright there buddy." Tankes up and puts his arm around Beast''s shoulders as he chuckles, "But you know what, you were much cooler than usual, I''ll give you that." "Thanks, I guess." Beast smiles weakly as he pets ckie who was next to him. He looks at the wolf warmly before re-summoning it. "Well, now that we are done with that, let''s go back, it''s been a long-ass day." Shadow yawns as he starts walking back to the territory while the others follow him. Beast was behind them, he looked at his friends warmly before focusing on the notification in front of him. [ Warning, fusing with a beast can lead to the yer losing himself, please use it with caution. ] Chapter 169 New Changes Reign and the others were slowly making their way back to the territory before stopping after hearing a new notification from the system. [ All yers from Earth. ] A calm and enchanting voice could be heard throughout the whole suddenly. [ You have done well, much better than expected, because of that the system has decided that some change is needed. ] "Change, what?" Shadow asks curiously as he looks at Reign and the others. [ Do not be afraid, the changes are as follows. ] Ding! - Ability rank will no longer change the color of elemental abilities and simr ones. The abilities the yers will use from now on will be their true abilities. - As some of the yers have already seen, many territories are now present on the, both the monsters and yers can fight for hegemony over the territories and be a lord - Events will periodically happen in the world and challenges that yers can join in topete against other yers or yers groups will soon bemencing. [ That is all yers, good luck. ] "What the hell, what kind of a notification is this?" Shadow grumbles before he looks at Wolf who was staring at his palm like he was in some sort of a trance. Whoosh Suddenly golden mes appear on the top of his palm, the mes looked beautiful as they danced on top of his hand. "Wow, Wolf, what in the world-" "They feel different, my mes, my powers, I can''t put it into words but, it feels a bit different." Shadow and the others all look at him in wonder before using their own abilities, soon all of them had the same expression as he had. Their abilities were still the same, but at the same time they were not, previously they all felt that their abilities were familiar but that something wascking, it seems that the missing piece was now there, but they had no idea what exactly it was. "Guys, get away!" Reign grinds his teeth as he yells at the others who look at him in shock. He was clenching his fists as strong as he could while his head was getting red, they all felt a sense of danger and immediately created distance between themselves and him. Bzzzz ck and white lightning suddenly erupts from Reign as the others scramble to get further away from him. The lightning illuminates the surroundings as a fierce wind started blowing from him. The surrounding trees shook violently as the lightning blew the area away. "Reign!" Shadow calls out while staring at his friend who was in the center of it all. The lightning didn''t stop however, contrary it was getting even more violent as some of the trees started falling down while others caught on fire. Suddenly it stopped, the lightning disappeared as Reign stood on the ground while his usual blue lightning flickered around him periodically. He looked at his hands before inspecting his lightning with a weird look on his face. "Yo Reign, what the hell was that, are you alright man?!" Shadowes to Reign and shakes him by his shoulders. Shadow gets back right away as Reign''s lightning shocks him slightly. "Yeah, I, I don''t know, I felt like my two abilities suddenly fused and the power was enormous, I tried to keep it in me but, it was too much, that''s why I told you guys to get away, but it seems fine now." Reign absentmindedly answers Shadow as he looked at his lightning with a solemn gaze. The power he felt earlier, it was incredible, not to mention that even now when his lightning went back to its previous state, it was still different. Reign lifted his hand up as the lightning followed, every movement Reign made seemed to resonate with the lightning that acted like it was protecting him. With a flick of a wrist, Reign sends a part of it towards a nearby tree. Bzzz Crack! Splinters explode all around the tree as a crack can be seen. The lightning was able to prate through the tree with rtive ease before vanishing. Wolf suddenly widens his eyes as he summons his mes. "I see, that''s what was missing, this feeling, it''s like I have made a connection with the me itself." The me on his palm suddenly starts changing, one second it was a bird, the other it was a sword, an arrow, and so on. "Yeah, it seems that the system never allowed us to use the full power of our abilities before, I wonder why?" Reign mutters as he deactivates his lightning. He could still feel the power of the white and ck lightning inside of him and he was certain that he could use it, but he wasn''t sure if he would be able to control it so he let it be for now. Back to the castle Eldar and Jack were on the balcony of Eldar''s office. Their faces showed a solemn gaze as they looked at the sky. "Letting the yers use their true abilities so early, why would the system do this?" Jack asks as he looks at Eldar who looked equally confused as him. "I don''t know, by everyone''s estimates this was not supposed to happen before at least a year had passed and the second or perhaps the third phase started, for the system to move it up by so much, it seems this is even more of an anomaly than we thought," Eldar answers with a heavy look as he turns around and enters his office. "Eldar, you know what this means, it won''t be too long before the yer''s true names start having an importance in the game, for all of this to happen so soon, they''re not ready yet, even Reign and the others need more time to be stronger and understand their abilities better." "I know Jack, but are you sure that the system will do that, you know that somes never even get the true names, only after somebody transcends will they even get a true name." "I know, but here, so many of them actually gained them at the very beginning, when was thest time something like this happened, I understand that this is different, but how many of them will die, shallowed by their own powers in the end?" "I don''t know old friend, I truly don''t know, but have faith in the boys, they have gone above and beyond every single expectation we had previously, I''m sure they will be able to continue." Eldar stares at the map in front of him as he seems to be looking for something. "First there was a big problem with the area where higher-level enemies spawned right next to the safe zone, even a drake showed up, gods descended and gave out marks, not to mention so many of them, now this, what could it all mean?" Jack sits down with a heavy look as he stared at the ceiling, his gaze seemingly piercing through it. "Whatever happens, it is not for us to decide if it''s right or wrong Jack, we have a mission that we need to do, anything beyond it is out of our jurisdiction." Both of them sigh heavily as they continue looking at the map, more surrounding areas have been discovered and it was only a matter of time before the yers be strong enough to explore them. Before that happens, however, they needed to get them all together, their powers have changed and Eldar and Jack have to help them better understand them now, without that it was possible for the yers to lose control of their abilities or to even fail at using them, leading to their death. "This is going to be a pain to go through." Eldar sighs again as he gets up, most of the yers should being back to the territory after the announcement, he wanted to immediately start their training without any further ado. He and Jack could not do a lot to help them, but at least they could stop them if they lost control and hurt themselves or others. "We have been given a blessing to have so many talented people in our territory, we can''t afford to lose them now." Eldar gives Jack a stern look as thetter nods seriously, they both open the door of the office before going to the teleporter. Back in the underground city Reign and the others had managed toe back without any more incidents. The people in the city were mostly the same as most of them had no abilities and as such, they didn''t think much of the earlier announcement, only some had troubled looks on their faces as they were waiting for Reign and the others in front of their building. "Before you ask anything, let''s go to the castle, I''m sure the captain will exin everything to us," Reign tells the yers who nod in agreement to his words, not all of them witnessed Eldar''s power, but they all knew that he was many times stronger than even Reign and the others. Teleporting back to the castle Reign could see a crowd formed on the training grounds, Eldar and Jack were giving a speech that was interrupted by their appearance, Jack smiles slightly as he looks at them before beckoning them to join everyone else. Chapter 170 The Game And True Abilities "I know a lot of you are wondering why I and Jack gathered you all here today," Eldar speaks to the crowd who were looking at him curiously. It was true, even though a lot of people have managed to activate their abilities they were still in the minority as about 60% of the yers that fought still had no ability. "It''s of course because of the new announcement, to be frank, I didn''t expect to have this discussion with you so soon as the system usually lets more time pass before giving the yers ess to their true abilities." "True abilities?" Shadow asks in a low tone as he looks at Eldar with the others. "Well, first let me exin a bit more about the game, you see this way of doing things is quite differentpared to the past, in mosts we would slowly introduce mana to their inhabitants in a couple of different ways," Continues Eldar as he stands atop a tform in front of everyone. "Somes would get ess to a real game where they would find an incredibly high level of realism, there they would fight against monster and learn how to use mana, the game would be a copy of their own world and after some time the events from the game would begin happening in reality and because most people had yed the game, they would be able to quickly improve and fight against the monsters." "Others would have rifts that would spawn monsters at certain ces, after a couple of years many more would be present on the before a situation like here would happen, others would be teleported to others where they would be taught how to fight and use mana before being sent back to their homes where they would fight against the monsters for survival." "Unfortunately the Alliance is in a war, our enemies use brutal methods to convert news and they are bing stronger each day, the system is present in the whole universe and it strives for bnce, as such we now have to use this way of converting Earth, this game that you are all a part of." Everybody looked at Eldar with wide-open eyes, they never knew that the game was different on others, and after listening to Eldar they realized that Earth was simply unlucky to be chosen now. Luckily for them however it was the Alliance that found Earth first and not the Dark Ones, the difference between the way they treat others was vastly different. Safe zones for one didn''t exist on thes that the Dark Ones chose, the inhabitants of thes were forced to survive in the most difficult situations and most of them died, but of course, the difference was that the ones that survived were incredibly strong. "Now for the abilities, most of you probably realized that it''s not only the appearance that has changed with your abilities but the feeling of using them, the familiarity that you have with them, all of it is different now." Jack suddenly chips in before looking at Eldar. "There''s of course a reason for that, the abilities and powers you have used so far were not truly your own, they were simply copies that the system gave you so that you can familiarize with them and with mana." "Now of course that has changed, your true abilities have been unlocked and with thate benefits, but also great risks." Eldar suddenly looks at everyone solemnly as he continues speaking with a solemn voice, "It is easy for people to suddenly improve their ability greatly in a short time period now, but most that do that will find themselves unable to control their ability and in turn, they will be consumed by them, their body and soulpletely destroyed by their own power." Everyone gulped in fear as they listened to Eldar talking. Some of them have in fact felt that their abilities have be easier to control and they were eager to use them in battle and improve them, but after hearing what Eldar had to say they were now incredibly skeptical in doing that. Other people however had the opposite experience, after the announcement they found themselves in a bit of a pinch as their abilities suddenly became harder to use and less powerful. "Looking at your expressions I can see that some of you had a different experience, your abilities became weaker and harder to use after the announcement, don''t worry about that so much, even though you feel weak now you are actually in a better positionpared to the others, the fact that your abilities responded in such a way means one thing, you actually never truly understood them, the way you used them previously was simply too crude." "I and Jack will be training you guys from now on, if any of you lose control we can stabilize you and for those that have their abilities weakened we can show you how to use your mana more efficiently and help you understand your powers more, of course, the bulk of the work still has to be done by you." "Umm, captain?" One of the yers from the crowd puts his hand up as he calls Eldar. "Yes?" "What about those that didn''t experience any of those two, and what about those that don''t have abilities, what are we supposed to do?" "Ah, great question, well I still think you should stay here with the others and train with us a bit, the reason is simply because of mana, you can train mana control with the others, in turn, that will help you out in the future when you do get an ability, as for those with an ability I still rmend that you stay and familiarize more, of course, those that believe that they already have a high enough understanding are free to go." Eldar steps down from the podium as Jack takes over, all of the yers had luckily decided to join the training session, after all, it was a rare chance to learn from Jack and Eldar, not to mention that nobody wanted to risk losing control of their own ability while fighting against a monster, even if their ability didn''t kill them the monster would. "Captain, can we have a word?" Reign walks over to Eldar with the others. Eldar smiles at them before noticing the solemn gaze they all had. "What happened?" Eldar asks them as he turns serious, seeing them looking like that made him immediately know that something important happened. Reign narrated what happened to his lightning after the announcement, Eldar seemed undisturbed after listening to him and learning of the event. "I guess I should have known that something like this would happen, I just thought you would have more time to learn how to control it, but it seems that in the end, you did manage to control your ability, that''s good, that''s really good." Eldar pats Reign on the shoulder as he looks at him with a solemn gaze. "If you die then my promotion will be in jeopardy." Reign blinks in confusion a couple of times as he looks at Eldar who suddenly smiles. "Alright, go to the center of the training grounds, don''t worry, since you were able to control it before it shouldn''t be dangerous, and if it does be a bit too much I can help you." Eldar goes over to Jack and they move the yers out of the training grounds, everyone was confused at what was happening before seeing Reign move to the center. "Alright, make some room you guys, I don''t want you getting hurt." Murmurs could be hearding from the crowd as people were still confused at what was happening, was Reign going to demonstrate how to control ability or mana? "Reign, please use the normal one first." "Mhm." Reign nods at Eldar before releasing his lightning. The lightning shed around him before moving to the surrounding area, soon everything in a circle of 3 meters around Reign was filled with lightning as it crackled and buzzed. Everyone looked at him with amazement as an incredible amount of mana could be felting from him and the lightning. "Alright, that''s enough, now use that." Reign deactivates his lightning before turning solemn, he focuses and feels the ck and white lightning hidden in his soul. Eldar and Jack suddenly put their hands on the ground as a transparent barrier was made around the training grounds, the barrier was there for the other yers as Eldar didn''t want to risk them getting injured or even killed by Reign''s power if it did go out of control. Suddenly an intense pressure was felting from Reign, the yers felt as if the air itself became heavier as they looked at the person that was without a doubt the strongest amongst them all. Suddenly lightning erupts from him in a violent fashion. The ck and white lightning acted differentlypared to the blue one, instead of simply surrounding Reign while branching out slightly around him, this one was just going everywhere, everything in a radius of 6 meters around Reign was covered by the lightning as the ground was charred. It didn''t seem to be stopping as the lightning was slowly expanding further out, even the air above Reign was filled with numerous arcs of lightning. "Seems good so far, how do you feel Reign?" Eldar looks at Reign with a slight smile before asking him. "I feel normal, it''s just that it''s hard to control itpared to the normal one." "It''s alright, try to use a skill, attack the barrier, don''t worry, it will hold." "Alright" Reign puts his fingers together as he uses his lightning bullet skill. The bullet hits the barrier momentarily as slight ripples could be seen on it. "Alright, use a stronger one." This time Reign puts his arm up as the lightning around him started getting pulled towards it. A ck and white spear made of lightning was in his hand, Reign inspected it before throwing it at the barrier with full force. This time the barrier shook a bit, it was clear that the power of this skill was far strongerpared to the bullet. "Alright, can you deactivate it?" Reign nods before closing his eyes, he focuses a bit before the lightning suddenly stops. All of the lightning arcs around him suddenly disappear as they all go back to Reign who was standing on the charred ground while panting slightly. The sounds of gulping could be heard from the crowd as all of them looked at Reign with their eyes opened wide. Chapter 171 Going To A New Area? Tap, Tap Eldar slowly walked towards Reign while wearing a smile on his face, soon he gets close to Reign and stops right in front of him while still smiling. "Well, I''ll tell you one thing, you and your squad are not in danger from your ability." "Huh?" "See Reign," Eldar starts talking as he puts his arm around Reign''s shoulder, "What''s happening to you right now is simple, you''re just not strong enough topletely control your ability, thus most of it bursts out from inside you in an attempt to, well, save your life." "Save my life, what, how does that even work?" "Well simple, imagine that you are, what was the name of those things you have here, ah, a balloon!" Eldar exims happily before continuing, "If you continue filling it up with air it explodes right, well that''s what would happen to you if your ck and white lightning stayed inside of you, you only need to be stronger and you''ll get more control over it." "There is one more thing though, I don''t know if you have realized, but there is a lot more light powerpared to darkness, if you wish topletely control this power you need to fully grasp both of them, otherwise it will never beplete, but to be honest the fact that you have managed to control part of the darkness so early is great, most take years to start." "Captain, just how do you know so much about my powers?" "How?" Eldar suddenly looked up at the sky while seemingly reminiscing about something, "I had the pleasure of knowing one of you a long time ago Reign, so don''t worry, even though my knowledge is limited, I know enough to help you out for now." "One of us, you mean-" "Yup, alright, no more questions, go now, go to an adventure, go kill some monster, maybe get some girls, anything, to be honest, you guys don''t need to participate in the training." Eldar suddenly starts walking away from Reign while waving his hand. Reign smiles while looking at the back of the person that seemingly knew about him than he himself did. He passes through the crowd as everyone stares at him in amazement, everyone knew that Reign was much stronger than them, but the power he showed right now was able to shatter even their wildest imagination. Cameron, Ronny, and the others looked at Reign while sighing, they had be a lot stronger ever since he and the others took control of the town, but they still couldn''t imagine possessing the power that they had, not only at their level butter as well. "So, are we going back?" Wolf suddenly asks Reign while leaning against the tform. "Now that you mentioned it, I don''t really feel that tired." "Yeah, me neither." "Same here." Everyone smiled as they looked at each other, they knew that new areas around the castle were found and that some of them were higher-leveled. "Let''s see what kinds of enemies we can find in those areas huh?" Reign says as they all walk towards the gate. They took their usual route, passing through the newbie forest, deep forest, and the ck forest before getting into the new area. They had no trouble passing through the areas, the enemies there were now far weakerpared to them and even bosses were apprehensive about fighting them. On their way to the ck forest, they even came across the lizard field boss that once made them stealthily go around. Even the giant lizard simply stared at them carefully while waiting for them to pass through the area. "I guess we have be somewhat strong now huh?" Shadow chuckles as he looks back at the lizard before waving it goodbye. "Don''t get cocky Shadow, there''s still a lot of things on Earth that can kill us, not to mention the universe, we''re still nothing more than a speck of dust in the eyes of many." Wolf gives Shadow a nce while berating him, it was incredibly easy to be arrogant with the power they have now, but Wolf knew that it would only spell their own doom if they did so. "Loosen up man, I was just saying it because even the freaking lizard that made us run awayst time didn''t dare attack, I know that there are many more monsters that can kill us, we all witnessed that dragon, well, all except for Laura." "A dragon?" "Yeah, before we came to the town we had to pass through a couple of areas, the one right between the castle and the town was the most dangerous one, that''s where we met Zeus and Miriam." Shadow starts narrating their journey as they enter the ck forest. Compared to thest time they were here, they were much more rxed this time, it didn''t matter what enemies they mighte across, only a field boss could pose a threat to them here, and even a field boss would find it difficult to survive for long. Laura already knew about the different kinds of bosses and enemies, but she was still incredibly shocked to learn that Reign and the others had actuallye face to face with a raid boss so early, not to mention a raid boss that was way stronger than they are right now. As they passed the ck forest they came across some cursed trees that dared not to move in their presence, a treant even passed near them and froze after feeling the mana that was being emanated from them. It was thew of the jungle, back when they were weaker every single monster in the forest would attack them and try to kill them, now however they were powerful enough that the monsters would simplyy low and hope they don''t get killed. Even the wood folk ran away as fast as possible after seeing them, even if hundreds came after them the result would be the same,plete annihtion. Thanks to their high levels and stats they were able to pass the three forests rtively quickly, even the boss of one of the areas simply stared at them nervously as they passed through its territory, clearly afraid of them. It only took them about one and a half hours to go through the forests, something that was unimaginable to them before when they needed a whole day to get to the Ironbark Woods. Walking through the ck forest they came across a clearing that divided the forest and the next zone, it was a familiar sight to them, the same thing happened previously when they finally managed to get out of the BloodHill Forest while being under the pursuit of the vamps and the wolves. They passed the clearing and entered the next one, the name of the area however made them stop for a second and widen their eyes. [ Ironbark Woods ] "What the hell?" Shadow curses as he looks at the familiar trees, touching the grayish-brown barks of the trees he was able to confirm that they truly were the same trees that they came across in the Ironbark Woods the first time. "The Ironbark Woods?" Laura mutters as she looks at the trees and the lushndscape in front of her. Shadow had previously told her that that was the name of the forest where they met the dragon and the two Gods, but what was it doing here? "It seems the forest is muchrger than we thought previously." Reign chuckles after seeing the familiar trees. He slowly walks through the forest before eximing, "Damn it, we should have gone to Eldar''s office to check the areas first." "Well, you didn''t." Wolf suddenly chuckles behind him as he takes out a map from the inventory, seeing the map Reign and the others widen their eyes as they hurried to Wolf. "Why didn''t you tell us that you had a map!?" Shadow asks angrily as he looks at the smiling Wolf, they all understood that he was definitely enjoying the situation. "Well, you didn''t ask, and there was no need because we were going in the right direction anyway." Wolf shrugs his shoulders before showing them the map, Reign was correct, the Ironbark Woods was massive, its size was many timesrger than any other forest. It actually bordered not only the ck Forest and the BloodHill Forest but many other areas as well, the total size of it was the same as about 30 normal areas. One thing they also noticed on the map was numbers. "20 C 50, what does that mean?" Tank scratches his head in confusion as he looks at the map. "That my dear Tank is the levels of the monsters that can be found in the forest." Wolf smiles at him as he says, his words were like a bomb in everyone''s ears as they looked at him in shock. "What!?" "Yup, it''s not only the size of the forest that is weird, the levels are as well, I guess we were incredibly lucky to have onlye across the weakest of them previously, I wonder how strong the monsters here will be?" Wolf smiles brightly as he looks at the forest in front of him. Chapter 172 Exploring The Ironbark Woods Again Reign and the others slowly made their way through the woods, they decided to go slowly in case the area here had higher-leveled monsters. So far they had note across any monsters, simrly to how it previously was. Reign suddenly stops as he looks upon the trees, he smiles slightly as he unsheathes his sword. Shadow and the others look at him curiously before following his line of sight. They were able to see a green figure standing on a branch a couple of meters above them, the thin figure blended well with the green leaves while being motionless, its long arms that functioned as scythes were held against its body while it stares at them. Lightning flickers as Reign disappears from his position, before the monster could even try to defend itself the katana was already swung at its neck, decapitating it in a moment. Reign shes again as the headless body actually swings the scythes towards him, both of the razor-sharp des get severed from the body as it slowly falls to the ground. The whole body was cut into three parts that fall down in front of Shadow and the others. "Damn, I almost forgot that these bastards can live without the head." Reign curses as he gets down to the group, Beast goes to the corpse to inspect it for a bit. "Well, a praying mantis and some other insects have their central nervous system in the ganglia, if I remember correctly the ganglia of a praying mantis is located in its stomach, some other insects have multiple ganglia running alongside the body." Beast looks at the corpse of the mantis before shaking his head and standing up, everyone looked at him with praise as they slowly made their way further inside the woods. Beast had definitely changed, for him to actually be able to crouch next to a corpse, even an insect corpse was something unimaginable previously, even after killing so many enemies in the past he would usually just pass by without even looking at the corpses. The enemies they came across were all level 20 to 25, the same as the ironbark woods they were previously at, but the difference was that it didn''t continue for long, they had only walked some 30 minutes in the forest beforeing across stronger enemies, in the past, they actually spent about 1 hour in the forest before even encountering any monsters. Praying mantises, bears, trolls, they were all present in the woods, but now they were face to face with a creature that confused them greatly. [ Level 28 Horned Rabbit ] "The fuck?" Shadow utters as he looks at the creature in front of them. A white rabbit was standing right in front of them while feasting on a body of a wolf. The rabbit was about 1 meter tall and had a 35cm horn sticking out from its head. Other than that it looked the same as any other rabbit, with long fluffy ears that perked up when it heard Reign and the othersing close, a fluffy fur that covered its body, two strong hind legs, and two front legs, it was just a rabbit. "How the hell is this thing level 28?!" Shadow curses again as he points to the rabbit that was curiously looking at them, it was cute, well it would be if it didn''t have blood smeared all over its face. The rabbit was seemingly not afraid of them as it hopped to them quickly, its speed made Shadow and the others surprised as it stopped right in front of Shadow. The rabbit looked at Shadow curiously as it cocked its head on the side before sniffing his legs. "Hey, cut that out, I''m not food you little bastard!" Shadow takes a step back as he scolds the little rabbit that was still looking at him curiously. Reign suddenlyes over before crouching down in front of the rabbit. "It doesn''t seem hostile." He extends his hand before rubbing the head of the rabbit, the small creature closes its blood-red eyes as it seemingly enjoys it. Reign suddenly grabs the rabbit and pulls it close to his chest as he cradles the small animal. Suddenly the rabbit starts kicking as it wanted to be freed, the second Reign rxes his arms the rabbit kicks his chest as it jumps at Shadow who catches it in surprise. The rabbit snuggles his head against Shadow''s chest as it rubs against him affectionately. "Damn it, that actually hurt you bastard." Reign wipes off the mud from his chest as heins, even though the rabbit didn''t attack him, the kick was strong enough to injure and probably kill a normal person. "Hey, cut that out, you''re staining my armor with the blood!" Shadow drops the rabbit down as he admonishes it, the rabbit of course understood nothing and simply stared at him curiously before jumping at him again, Shadow catches it under the front legs and holds it in front of him while sighing, "What the hell man?" "Come here you little cutie." Laura suddenly grabs the rabbit from Shadow as she wipes off the blood from his mouth, with the blood gone, the rabbit looked much cuter and she immediately started rubbing her face against it, "It''s sooo cuteee, can we keep it?" "We''re in the midst of an unexplored area that could be filled with dangerous monsters and you guys, want to y with a freaking rabbit, have you lost your mind?!" Wolf suddenly yells as he points at Reign, Laura, and Shadow. He berates them fiercely while Tank and Beast suddenly take a step back, they actually also wanted toe close and pet the rabbit, but seeing Wolf being angry scared them so they decided to stay in their position. "It seems only me and these two are normal here, for god''s sake!" Wolf points at Tank and Beast as he stops yelling and starts panting slightly, the two suddenly look away and cough lightly, ufortable by Wolf''s words right now. Suddenly the rabbit starts shining as it disappears from Laura''s arms. She looks at Wolf with a bright smile as she says, "I made him mypanion." Wolf blinks several times as he looks at Laura with a befuddled gaze. He puts his hand over his face as he starts walking, "Whatever, let''s, let''s just go." Laura yfully sticks her tongue out at Wolf before she smiles at Tank and Beast. Slowly they made their way further inside the woods, they encountered some more monsters on their way, there were some stronger variants of the same monsters they had previously seen such as the troll, the stronger trolls had a deeper tone of gray skin while carrying a club with them, they ranged anywhere from level 25 to level 30, they were also a bit tallerpared to the young troll they had previously seen in the Ironbark Woods, being about 4.5 meters tall. They still hadn''te across any of the species they had seen at theke, however, such as the mountain lions and the ones they really wanted to meet, the elves. The encounter with Magokur and the rabbit showed that not all monsters were hostile, some were in fact open to cooperation, if they had any luck the elves would be the same, they were after all famed for being a species that loved nature and disliked fighting and killing, at least that''s how it was written in most novels. They fought one of the trolls, even though it was level 28 it was stronger than normal monsters at that level, its thick skin protected it well against most attacks, of course, it couldn''t protect it against Reign''s swords and the weapons the others had, especially if mana was used to coat them. The tall troll took the party some time to dispatch, even Tank had to be careful when blocking its attacks as the fearsome strength of the trolls was far higher than most monsters had, its speed was abysmally low however and it was easy to go around it to attack. It took them about 2 minutes to kill the troll, even though it seemed fast, Reign and the others were strong enough to fight against monsters that had higher levels than them, such as the elk and the lion in the grasnds, to spend so much time on an enemy that was lower in levelpared to them showed how much endurance and vitality the troll had. Of course, its speed was not the only thingcking, its willpower and spirit were both incredibly low too, they took care of the troll before going further in the woods, the air suddenly started changing a bit as the lush, green forest was now slowly turning into one that had less foliage. The tress looked rougher while the nts had a grayish hue on them, the once peaceful atmosphere turned into a bleak one. They were all alerted by the change, it was evident that they had moved to a different part of the woods, one that was definitely more dangerouspared to before. Chapter 173 A Cold-Blooded Opponent The party slowly made their way through the now changed forest, the sounds of the crickets and birds chirping that were present previously had now disappeared. The beautiful foliage had turned to one that seemed weird and out of ce, the gray leaves of the nts and their yellow and blue flowers and fruits contrasted the surroundings. The whole forest was silent as only the sound of the wind whistling could be heard, Reign and the others were visibly alert as the whole situation was weird, they looked back and saw the green leaves and the beautiful foliage of the forest. Many different kinds of nts grew in the forest and the variety of different flowers and fruits made it look like a forest straight out of a cartoon. There was a clear divide between the two forests, well, technically they were still the same Ironbark Woods, but the difference truly was staggering. A line could be seen dividing the two as no animals were in the vicinity, probably because they feared the inhabitants of the gray woods. Walking forward everyone made sure to be on the lookout for any enemies. The deathly silence of the woods was nerve-wracking as they slowly walked through the forest. Beast suddenly stops and crouches on the ground while everyone looks at him with eyes filled with apprehension. "What''s wrong, Beast?" Shadow asks as he spins his daggers in an attempt to calm his nerves. The two wind wolves were suddenly summoned, they immediately sat down on each side of Beast while he had his eyes closed. "Something is near us, it''s silent, but I can still hear some low sounds that it creates." Beast suddenly says as he tries focusing even further. A sound of something seemingly crawling on the ground could be heard, judging by the sound Beast wasn''t able to determine just how far away the thing was, nor how big it was or even what exactly it was. "I hear something crawling." "Where." "It, it''s-" Beast suddenly gulps as he opens his eyes, "It''s everywhere, the whole area around us." "Wolf set the area on fire." Reign suddenly looks at Wolf who nods to him before mes erupt from his sword, he shes multiple times with one hand while he uses the other hand to throw fireballs. Quite soon the area around them was lit on fire, the gray nts and the iron trees were actually quite hard to set ame and the fire was probably not going to spread, that was of course a good thing as they didn''t want an uncontroble fire to be burning around them. Hiss! Reign suddenly jumps back as a fast shadow passes next to his head. The figure hits the ground and smoke immediately goes up as the others jump to the side while looking at the enemy curiously. "You couldn''t wait any longer huh?" Reign smiles ferociously as he looks at the long, gray body in front of him. The total length of the body was about 14 meters, hard scales could be seen on the surface of the body as they shined under the sparse sunlight. The body was about half a meter wide and its strong muscles allowed it to quickly crawl and create some distance between itself and Reign. [ Lvl 34 Iron-scaled python ] Hiss! A huge python was staring at Reign and the others with its white eyes. It couldn''t see well, of course, the python, simrly to every other snake used the tongue to pick up chemicals from the air and recognize them as smells that help it keep track of its prey. "That''s a big fe, a lot bigger than the one that attacked me." Tank whistles as he looks at the giant snake that looked like it could easily swallow a human whole. The strong muscles that the snake had could definitely crush them if they allowed it to coil around them, since this was the first time Reign and the others were going to fight such an enemy they made sure to be as alert and careful as they could. Reign attacks first, he uses his lightning stab and lunges at the snake''s head, attempting to pierce through it and kill it quickly. The snake however quickly lowers its head together with the rest of its body before springing back up in an attempt to bite Reign. "Tch!" Reign clicks his tongue in frustration as Shadow shows up next to him in the air, they twist their bodies and kick the soles of their feet. The kick was enough to push them both out of the snake''s way and they immediately attack it further. Shadow throws his two daggers at the snake while Reign coats his katana with mana before throwing it like a spear. The attacks hit the target but with less effect than they expected, the katana had managed to pierce almostpletely through the snake while the two daggers were fully inserted, their acidic poison was truly good for helping them pierce through armors and scales. Still, to the huge body of the snake even though these two wounds were painful and made it trash around the area they were no serious injuries at all. The huge body of the snake thrashes around as Reign and Shadow immediately jump back. The tail of the snake creates a loud sound as it whips at Reign who manages to dodge it at thest minute. One of the trees was hit by the tail and it immediately snaps before falling down on the ground. Wolf and Tank stop in their tracks as they wait for the snake to calm down before attacking it. Wolf first sends a me sh towards the snake while Tank throws his shield, the mes however don''t deal as much damage as Wolf had expected, most of the damage was done by the sh that managed to cut through the scales and draw blood that quickly got turned to vapor by the fierce mes. The scales were however quite resistant to fire and only a small burn could be seen on them. Tank''s attack fared simrly, the shield managed to hit the snake and the explosion actually managed to move its huge body a bit, that was however all it did as the snake simply stabilized after a moment before staring at the two with a fierce glint in its eyes. With fearsome speed, it lunged at the two whilepletely ignoring the others. Tank quickly brought his shield up and used the mana shield 2 to block it. The snake opened its jaw wide as it attempted to bite Wolf who was simply staring at it with a calm expression as Tank appeared in front of him. Bam! The snake collides with Tank''s shield and manages to move him back by half a meter, but that was all it managed to do, its mouth was biting down hard on the shield as its fangs were out and close to Tank''s face. ? "Since cutting won''t do well, let''s see how well you will be able to defend against this," Wolf says with a fierce smile as he clenches his fist before jumping towards the snake, with an amused expression he punches the snake on the top of its head as fire explodes all around them. "Dammit, my mes didn''t go through?" Wolf jumps back as he exims in surprise, so far no enemy had managed to block his volcanic fistpletely, even the bosses they had previously faced would suffer if he managed to connect his fist, one should know that the Volcanic Fist would send a wave of mana inside the body of the opponent before turning it into mes that would burn the insides, stronger opponents were able to minimize the effect before, but none had managed topletely block the mes like the snake. An effect was visible however as the snake coiled back in surprise, its head was now burned on the top as its scales were broken while blood gushed out from the gaps. Greenie quickly joined the battle and hit the snake fiercely with his hammer, the scales were a good defense against swords and simr weapons, but blunt damage was something they couldn''t defend against that well. The scales break and the snake hisses fiercely while trying to coil around Greenie who simply punches it with full force. His Shattering Fist hits the body of the snake and it immediately gets pushed back while blood spurts out from the wound, contrary to Wolf''s attack, the Shattering Fist was purely a physical attack that would simply send a strong shock throughout the body, the same of course worked with Reign''s Compact Punch and Tank''s Shield Rupture. Seeing that the attacks had an effect everyone changed their strategy, well everyone except for Shadow whose daggers could pierce through the thick scales with rtive ease, and Beast who simply had to use his bow. Laura drew a small pentagram on both of her hands as she kicked the ground and sped towards the snake as dark, violet mes could be seen shrouding her hands. Beast quickly summoned his lion, the lion was the same level as the snake and it shouldn''t have any problems while fighting it, just to be safe he also summoned ckie and Fluffy, even though their levels were lower and the snake could defeat them, he was certain that will be able to fight it evenly if they were together. He used his bow while trying to hit the snake''s eyes, even though its eyesight was already bad, piercing through the eyes would deal some significant damage. At least that was what he thought before he quickly jumped in the air while avoiding a fierce attack from behind. Bam! The ground where Beast previously stood on was filled with cracks while two trees were snapped in half by the huge monster that was staring at him. Chapter 174 Abomination Boom! Beast immediately fired his exploding arrows at the new enemy before falling back slightly as Tank suddenly got in front of him. The smoke from the explosion settles and the monster was in full view, the view however was not a pretty one. A grotesque monster that looked like it was a fusion of multiple monsters was in front of them. "What the hell is this?" Tank looks at the monster with his eyes wide open as he feels nauseated. The monster''s head was that of a giant wolf that was seemingly plunged in the body with force as blood was continuously leaking from the neck. It walked on tworge feet that were covered in ck scales while a dark-green tail came out from its back. Its long arms came all the way down to its knees as its ws would sometimes brush against the legs and cut apart the skin. The arms were also covered in scales, only that these were of a blood-red color. The torso was covered in gray fur and it had a bulging stomach that had multiple tears on it from which blood and pus leaked out. The body looked like it was badly mutted, an experiment gone wrong that should have never lived. The many different parts that were seemingly glued together bled continuously as it opens its jaw and shouts at Tank. [ Lvl 35 Abomination ] Description: A monster that lived in ces where there were many corpses. This monster is exceptionally weak in the beginning and grows stronger by devouring the corpses and taking the strongest parts of them to create a body for itself. Abominations do not level up like other beings by defeating monsters, they be stronger by consuming corpses and using them to construct more powerful bodies. The higher tiers of abominations gain intelligence and can behave like an animal, some rare ones have the intelligence of humans and they can construct a human body to blend in with society. "Fucking hell man." Shadow looks at the monster with a scowl as he dodges an attack from the snake, "Hey Wolf, I think you''re needed more over there!" "I agree." Wolf sends another me sh to the snake before retreating and charging towards the abomination. His mes were not a good match against the snake, but for a monster that had fur on its torso and head, they were bound to be effective. The party was now split in two, Reign, Shadow, Greenie, and Laura were fighting against the already wounded snake while Tank, Beast, Wolf, and Beast''s monsters were charging towards the abomination. The monster was exceptionally strong, its scales and fur gave it incredibly defense while its raw physical power made it hard for even Tank to block attacks. Its weakness however was theck of intelligence and the fact it could not use mana. On the other hand, the snake had incredible flexibility, strength, and defense as well, but Reign could feel mana inside of it, so far it hadn''t used any kind of power which was weird, it was already wounded and they were certain they could defeat it in a minute or two. Suddenly Greenie charges at the snake, he uses his powerful legs to jumps high to the side of the snake''s head in an attempt to deliver a crushing blow with his hammer. A cold glint shes through the snake''s gray eyes as it turns its head around and opens its mouth wide. Reign immediately became wary of it since he was able to feel the mana in the snake''s body moving. "Shit, Greenie, dodge!" The snake suddenly spits out arge amount of acid towards Greenie who suddenly drops his hammer. His tattoos suddenly start shinning as he starts punching the air. "Inferno Eruption, Hundred Strikes of Judgement" His tattoos suddenly turn into mes that danced around his body, with vigor Greenie starts punching with incredible speed, in mere 3 seconds one hundred punches had been finished, the acid that wasing at him was sted by the powerful shockwave his punches made. Sssssss The acid quickly starts corroding the ground as smokees out from the ces it fell down on. It was evident that the acid was incredibly powerful and that the snake was waiting for the perfect moment to use it against them, they had underestimated its intelligence and nearly paid a heavy price. They could only imagine what would happen to Greenie''s body had the acidnded on him. "Greenie was that from your inheritance?" "Yes, I managed to fully grasp this one skill so far." Greenie nods at Reign as he smiles, he was having trouble recently with fully taking the inheritance and it bothered him greatly, Reign and the others had be stronger while he was starting tock behind slightly, but with the inheritance, he had gotten he was certain he can keep being useful to them for a long time. "Great, let''s finish this bastard and help the others out!" Shadow now finally understood why his poison seemingly did no damage to the snake, since it already had such strong acid in its body it was of course natural for it to have a strong resistance towards it. Still, he had other skills that he can use against it so he wasn''t really worried. On the other side, Wolf and the others were fighting against the abomination with some difficulty. Wolf''s mes were having an effect and he managed to burn quite a good part of its body, but the scales present on the arms and tail were highly resistant to them, the legs however were a different story, against physical attacks the ck scales offered incredibly protection, but for magic type attacks and elemental ones they were much worsepared to the others. Wolf''s mes had already managed to burn a good portion of its legs while parts of the scales were actually melting, it was a weird sight as the scales behaved more like metalpared to usual scales. The ground was filled with the marks of battle as the abomination''s ws would cut through the hard soil like it was nothing. The strong ironbark trees were being destroyed with rtive ease each time the monster shed towards them with its ws or when it used its tail to deliver a fearsome blow to them. Beast''s tamed monsters could barely keep up with the fierce strength of the 4-meter tall monster, even the strongest attacks that Fluffy used were unable to deal any significant damage while ckie''s attacks, although more damaging, covered a smaller area and thus the damage inflicted also wasn''t much. The lion however was able to deal more damage, its powerful ws were able to cut through the scales on the monster''s arms and tail without too much difficulty while its strong fangs allowed it to bite offrge chunks of the monster. Beast however stopped it from doing so as the lion became weaker the first time he bit the abomination, the ck blood from the monster seemed to be poisonous and he didn''t want to risk the lion dying from it. "Grawwll!!" The abomination was slowly starting to be enraged, it noticed a battle previously and its instinct made it join, the monster had previously spent a lot of time in this part of the forest and it was certain that nothing could threaten its life, even in the worst circumstance it could discard arge part of its body and flee. The enemies in front of it, however, were different, they had managed to wound it time and time again while it achieved nothing so far, the strong snake behind them was covered in wounds and blood and it seemed that it was only a matter of time before it was finished off. The rtively simple-minded abomination decided to risk heavier wounds in order to kill the enemies in front of it before their allies coulde over to help. It discards any form of defense and self-preservation and its body starts changing. The many scales covering its legs suddenly fell out, the rotten meat of its legs was now on full disy as it changes, it looked like thousands of worms were moving through the legs as its shape changed, that wasn''t the only thing that changed however as simr things started happening throughout its whole body. With incredible speed the body had be smaller, from 4 meters to 3, the long arms were shortened greatly and now only came down to its waist. The shape of the legs was different as well, they were no longer as bulky and well defended as they previously were, now a thinyer of brown fur covered them while their thickness was halved. Its arms were still covered by the red scales while the tail behind it was gone, it was simply dropped on the ground. The torso was also slimmer as it now didn''t have any fat, strong muscles could be seen on it while thick green skin covered it. "What the hell, this thing can change its body so quickly?!" Wolf curses as he summons a me spear, with immense strength he throws it towards the abomination that manages to dodge it with great speed. A trail of blood was left in the air as it suddenly appeared in front of Tank and attacked it with its powerful ws. Bam! Chapter 175 Killing The Abomination ng! ng! ng! Tank blocks the numerous attacks from the abomination, its strength had gone down by a bit because of its smaller body, but its improved speed more than made up for it. It ignored the attacks that were sent its way as it simply attacked anyone that was close by with aggression. After seeing that it couldn''t deal with Tank quickly the abomination decided to stop attacking him and went after Beast who was shooting his arrows at it. Beast was looking at the abomination carefully and the second that he saw that it was actually targeting him he swiftly started going backward while his three summoned beasts stayed in front of him, ready to defend him against the abomination. The four figures quickly start fighting, the abomination was stronger than Beast''s three monsters, even the lion had difficulties when fighting it. Its powerful body and great strength coupled with the increased speed it now had made it hard for the three to deal any significant damage while also needing to take care of themselves as the fierce attacks of the abomination could deal big damage if they connected. Wolf joined the fight soon, his attacks were able to deal great damage to the abomination now as it had discarded a big part of its defense. Each time Wolf shed the abomination would do its best to block the attack with its ws, the tough scales it had provided it great defense from Wolf''s mes and that was the greatest reason it decided to keep them. The abomination tried to slip through the four a couple of times and attack Beast who was relentlessly shooting it with his arrows but it was for naught as Tank had joined the battle as well. It knew it had to act quickly, Reign and the others were almost done with their battle and its fate would be sealed once they joined. Suddenly the abomination notices something, there were only four enemies around it, looking around it was able to spot the lion standing next to Beast, with a fierce glint in its eyes it decided to act. It didn''t know why the lion decided to stop attacking it, it was the one that dealt the most damage out of the three beasts around it and it was truly a bother for the abomination. Seeing the chance the abomination quickly charges at ckie and Fluffy and sends them flying back with its powerful charge before charging at Beast. It knew that the human was weak in closebat as it was continuously attacking it from afar, once it came close only one thing would happen. It would kill and consume the human before attacking the others. Looking at the meal in front of it, the abomination sped up as saliva was falling from its mouth, it couldn''t wait to consume Beast. Had it been a bit more intelligent it would notice that Fluffy and ckie didn''t really try to block its charge, nor did Wolf and Tank try to stop it from leaving its position. s, the intelligence of an abomination in its current stage was the same as a 3-year-old kid. ? Beast looks at the abomination and touches the lion as he mutters, "Fuse." Beast and the lion suddenly fuse into a big ball of light that slowly scatters when the abomination got in front of it, it didn''t know what was happening, but it didn''t care. With a fierce shout, the abomination attacks the ball of light and destroys it, only to be confused by the fact that nothing was there. "Below, you idiot." A whisper was heard from below the abomination as it slowly looks down before it could even see its opponent properly it was attacked, its brown fur offered barely any defense, and the skin on its upper body was quickly pierced through. Before the abomination could relent to the attack Beast had already retreated to the side. A long, blonde hair could be seen swaying in the wind as the muscr figure looked at the abomination. His armor was stretched greatly as his bulging muscles were trying to break free of it. His chest was protected by yellow fur, as were his arms and legs. Beast was now almost 2 meters tall, his once slim body was now packed with muscles that made him look like a bodybuilder. His armor was too small to cover him and many parts of his body wereid bare to the surroundings, if the armor pieces weren''t rank B they would have probably either snapped or dug deep into his skin, luckily because of their rank they were able to change its size and slowly the armor pieces were stretching and covering his whole body. A thick beard decorated Beast''s face as he smiled at the abomination before attacking it. His powerful ws had no problem piercing through the monster, only being stopped by the abomination''s own ws. The monster was confused, what had happened to the human and his lion, why was this new enemy in front of it? Tank and Wolf attacked it from behind, not letting it even think. Beast''s new form gave him great physical strength and he was able to fight the monster with them with no problems, his raw strength was almost at Wolf''s level. "Let''s see how you will deal with this, you foul thing," Beast says as his arms suddenly get coated by gold-colored mana. Strength of the King Beast''s strength suddenly increased as he punched the monster''s abdomen with fierce power, the abomination was actually forced to slide back a full meter from the powerful blow as blood suddenly came out of its mouth. Before it could do anything Wolf was already attacking it from the side, his sword was shining with a brilliant gold color simr to Beast''s. mes erupt and create a huge sword, the nts around Wolf suddenly start turning into a deep brown color while somebust. With a loud shout, Wolf swings his sword towards the abomination that tries to dodge by jumping backward. Unfortunately, it was a bit too slow as Wolf''s sword managed to cut through its left leg, severing it from the knee. There was no blooding out of the wound as the mes had cauterized the wound immediately. The abomination lets out a painful scream as it gets down on its arms that suddenly change. The arms elongate and be slightly bigger, its ws suddenly fall off as they change shape. The abomination''s upper body also goes through a slight change as it was now quadruped. The leg that Wolf severed was not regenerated however, it seemed that the wound was truly a big one, was it because the abomination needed to spend a lot of energy to regenerate a lost limb, or did it have to do with the wound being cauterized already, nobody knew. Beast was in front of the abomination in a second, his body had grown evenrger as he was now 2.5 meters tall. His muscles were even bigger while his hair and beard grew longer. King''s Might! By using this skill Beast was able to attain great power and endurance for a short period of time, it was the same skill that the lion used back when they attacked it. With this new power Beast was able to hold the abomination down by himself while Wolf and the others attacked it without a need for defense. Unfortunately, the time limit for the skill was 1 minute, while Beast only had 30 seconds left in his new form. During the 30 seconds however they had managed to inflict numerous wounds on the abomination, its right front leg was crushed by thebined attacks of Wolf and Beast while its body was full of wounds that ckie and Fluffy managed to inflict. Beast suddenly punches the abomination on the head before pushing it back. Right after that Tank positioned himself in front of him while Beast was covered by a ball of light that splits in two. The lion and Beast get out of the balls, they were panting as they had truly spent a lot of energy during the battle with the abomination that was now looking at them with shock in its eyes. It finally realized what happened, there was no new enemy that showed up, but two of its enemies actually fused together! Looking around the abomination could see that its chances of winning were incredibly slim, its body was heavily wounded and it couldn''t even run away because of its two legs being useless. Suddenly the body of the abomination starts falling apart, its legs, its head, all of them suddenly fall off from the body before it explodes in a gory fashion. Blood and flesh fly off everywhere as they paint the gray forest ck and red. Wolf was looking around and he suddenly charged towards one specific lump of flesh that was flying off in a direction far away from anyone else. It was the true body of the abomination, the abomination looked simr to slime, only much grosser. "Shit, it''s too fast!" Wolf curses as he stops, the abomination was truly too fast for him to catch up, unfortunately, even though they had fought for so long, the enemy was going to escape. Bzzz Lightning shes as Reign appears in front of the abomination while Shadow was below it. They both attack it simultaneously as Reign''s swords actually manage to pin it down on the ground before he used his lightning to its fullest to fry it dead. The smell of burnt meat was suddenly present in the forest as Wolf looked behind him, the giant snake was dead and Laura and Greenie were walking towards them. Chapter 176 Monsters Of The Gray Ironbark Woods [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 34 Iron-scaled python killed, 3 500 exp gained - Lvl 35 Abomination killed, 4 000 exp gained - Rank B Gauntlets of Impurity acquired - Rank B Scaled Boots acquired [The yers have earner 7 500 exp and 80 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 1 250 exp and 13 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 35 Iron-scaled python killed, 1 000exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 1 monster, 1 000 exp earned ] "Well, fighting these high-level enemies can really be disappointing sometimes, I mean, only 7500 exp total,e on man," Shadowins as he shakes his head while looking at the two giant corpses in front of them. "It may be so, but killing them is the best way to get more equipment, the weaker our opponents are, the fewer chances of them dropping anything, not to mention that whatever they do drop is just trash for us right now." Wolf takes the two items and puts them in the inventory, it was not a good time to distribute them right now, not to mention that they weren''t anything special as they all had Rank B armor pieces on them anyway. "Yeah, I guess you are right, but still, we didn''t even get to use any of those new items we got from the boxes, those were also disappointing, to think I would get a Rank C item" Shadow thinks back to when they opened the diamond boxes, everyone got at least a Rank B item, he was the only unfortunate one to only get Rank C gloves that he threw away. Of course amongst them some managed to get Rank A items, but they were quite differentpared to the usual ones and they still haven''t had a chance to use them. Laura and Beast nce at each other and smile at Shadow and his reaction, the two of them were the ones that managed to get Rank A items from the boxes, Shadow''s reaction back then was priceless. They all head deeper into the forest, the enemies that could be found there were powerful, that much was certain, but they were confident that unless the enemy was an evolved level 40 or above they would be fine. The trees deeper in the forest became more and more lifeless while the fauna was sparser, many weird monsters inhabited this part of the forest. They hadn''te across any other abomination so far but there were giant spiders that made webs that covered a big area of the forest, the spiders were about 2 meters long and their webs were incredibly hard to break, Tank got covered in them while defending against a spider and if not for Wolf who was able to burn the web quickly he would have been in danger. The long legs of the spiders were tough and were quite sharp at the ends, enough to skewer people with ease. Their chelicerae ( spider jaws ) could cut through even the tough trees with rtive ease, one could only imagine what would happen if it bit one of them. In the end, however, they had a clear weakness, fire. Wolf was able to use his ability to its fullest against them, their webs were useless against his golden fire while their bodies burned easily and after a while, they were able to kill all 6 of the level 30+ spiders that attacked them. Another group of enemies they hade across was a group of satyrs. The satyrs were about 1.6 meters tall, their upper body was the same as a human''s while their lower body was simr to a horse''s. They had two legs with hooves instead of feet and their whole lower body was covered in a thickyer of fur. When they encountered the party the satyrs looked carefully at them before staring at Laura. Their gazes soon turned excited as they slowly approached the party with no regard for safety. A fight soon followed, the satyrs were, well, they weren''t very good fighters, to be honest. Compared to the other monsters of the same level they were without a doubt the weakest, of course, it was not that they didn''t have their strengths. For one they were incredibly fast as their horse legs allowed them to run fast and jump incredibly high. Their physical strength was great and their blows were heavy, unfortunately, they didn''t know how to use it properly and it was easy for anyone that was experienced to dodge and counter their blows. Their vitality was incredibly high as well, even after suffering multiple wounds from the party they still charged at Laura with a frenzied look in their eyes. Their lower members were on full disy as they were fully charged and ready to go. Even when Laura attacked them with her powers from long-range they still continued to look at her lustfully. They were taken care of quickly, their physical strength and great vitality only let them struggle longer while allowing them to do basically no damage to any of the party members. It was obvious that they were at the bottom of the food chain here and that they were mostly going to be monsters that yers will fight against to get some good loot and exp in the gray part of the Ironbark Woods. Of course, it would be very unfortunate if a squad of yers lost, especially if there were female members amongst them. The satyrs were the same as the ones from mythology and they were incredibly lustful, one could imagine the fate that would befall the poor women that get caught by them. The next enemy the party had encountered was one that gave them some trouble. After dispatching the satyrs and venturing further in the forest they came across fourrge boars. The boars were over 5 meters long while being slightly above 2 meters tall. They managed to hear the party at almost the same time theyid eyes on them. They quickly stood up and red at them before puffing and charging at them. [ Lvl 36 Dire Boar ] The boars were of a different kindpared to normal ones. Their powerful, muscr bodies moved quickly while their long and thick tusks were able to puncture through the trees with barely any effort. They had tworge fangs that were visible even when their mouths were closed and thick fur covered their whole body. Their attacks were not hard to dodge, they mostly charged towards Reign and the others while sometimes trying to use their tusks to prate their bodies. Fighting them head-on was not a bright idea as even Tank had a hard time blocking them and keeping them rooted to the spot thanks to their ferocious strength. Their thick fur made it hard for weapons to cut through and even Reign''s katana had some difficulty cutting it, of course since it was a Rank A weapon it was still able to cut through the fur and inflict damage, it was only a bit harderpared to other monsters. Shadow''s daggers again were the weapons that were able to pierce through their defense with rtive ease, thanks to the unique property of the weapons having the acidic poison while no special skills they were incredibly hard to block. The huge boars however didn''t worry about the small wounds that Reign and the party managed to inflict on them, their bodies were muchrger than theirs and the wounds they inflicted were rtively small. That was all, of course, that had happened before Reign and the others started using mana and their abilities. Fur can be a great defense, but when it came to defending against fire it was probably amongst the worst, Wolf''s mes were able to inflict great damage to the boars that screamed in agony when the mes covered them. Reign''s lightning wasn''t able to shock the boars well, but when using lightning stab his katana was able to stab through their bodies easily while the lightning wreaked havoc inside of them. Beast''s monsters were also able to help out this time, they jumped on top of the boars as they used their ws and fangs to inflict damage upon the boars that tried their best to get them off, only to be attacked by the others every time they tried to do so. It was not as if Reign and the others came out of the fight without any wounds, Tank was attacked multiple times and his arms were numb at the end of the fight after blocking the charge of the boars so many times. Even though their charge and attack patterns were simple they still managed to hit Reign and the others a couple of times, part of that was because Reign and the others became a bit too rxed, while another part was because the boars could explode with incredible speed from time to time. Finishing up the boars they decided to rest a bit. They moved a bit further from the ce of the fight before sitting down on a couple of rocks. It was only after 10 minutes of resting that they heard sounds of fightinging from nearby, the interesting part was that they were able to hear shouts and the sounds of metal hitting one another, quickly they got up and went to see what was happening. Chapter 177 Aethions Soul Reign and the others slowly make their way towards the sounds of battle, the sounds of steel colliding against one another echo through the silent forest as they could hear shouts from multiple sourcesing from the same direction. After a minute of walking, they finally arrived at the ce of the battle. Two groups of human-like beings were fighting. On one side there were about 10 gray-skinned people that had ferocious expressions on their faces. Their heads werepletely bald as two pointy ears could be seen on each side, their faces looked simr to humans except for theck of eyebrows and their incredibly small pupils. They wore a ck suit of leather armor that covered their torso and waist, going down all the way to their knees. Their arms were mostly uncovered, only some of them had some leather wraps around their forearms while a chain was wrapped around them. On the end of the chain, a sickle could be found, it seemed the only reason why they had the wraps was to protect their skin from the chains as they fought by using the sickle on the end of it. They were able to simply hold the sickle with one hand or throw it and spin it around by using their chains, another way of fighting was using the chain to strangle the opponent before cutting their throats open with the sickle. They had gray shoes on, well one could debate if they could be even called shoes. They were made from some kind of leather and they were quite thin, the leather was able to cushion their footsteps a bit and provide minimal protection. Others used bone swords and two of them had a bow as well. On the other side, there was a group of 6 that was fighting against them, they were actually quite familiar to Reign and the others as they had seen them before at theke. Their long hair swayed on the wind with every step they took and their beautiful faces were solemn as blood decorated their beautiful green armor. Their weapons were beautiful as well, one would they were simply made for decorative purposes as their stylish, slightly curved swords were iid with runes that glowed slightly with every swing. Their bows were made from wood and had a beautiful color to them, of course, runes could be found on them as well as they lit up with every arrow they released. They were panting as they stared at the ten opponents in front of them with hatred in their eyes, 6 of the gray-skinned corpses were on the ground while two of their own were dead as well. They were of course elves, even though they were a specie that disliked killing, they were incredibly good at it. "Elves and the Tainted, this should be interesting." A voice was suddenly heard in Reign''s head, he quickly draws a breath as he looks around them with his sword ready to be swung. The others look at him with surprise as they didn''t understand what had happened. "Reign?" "You guys didn''t hear that?" "Hear what bro?" Shadow looks at his friend with a weird expression as he shakes his head. "They can''t hear me, boy, I''m in you, in your consciousness to be more exact, only you can hear me." "That voice, Aethion?" Reign suddenly whispers as the others look at him with a concerned gaze, they remember what happened at the end of their battle with the necromancer, they saw his soul being sucked in as Reign uttered his words in an alien voicepletely unknown to them. They were afraid something bad had happened but stayed quiet as Reign put his hand in front of him to motion them to stop. "How-" "You don''t remember boy, I figured that much, you took my soul at the end of our battle, I gotta hand it to you, never did I expect that you would be able to do something like that." Aethion''s voice continues before stopping slightly, "Anyway, you used that damned ability of yours, and now I''m stuck here with you." "What do you mean you''re stuck here with me?" "Exactly that, you bastard, you actually bound my soul to you, that means that until you die I have to be here." "It doesn''t matter right now however, you might wanna help the green weirdos, me and their kind used to be quite hostile back in the day, but I doubt they will be hostile to you guys." "Umm, alright?" Reign mutters as he scratches the back of his head in confusion, suddenly being told that there was a soul of an old enemy that is bound to you and that he is in your head was incredibly weird and definitely not normal, but since a battle was happening Reign decided to simply fight first before continuing his conversation with the old man. "You know you don''t have to talk out loud to talk with me right, I am in your consciousness, you can simply talk to me by thoughts." "Oh yeah, that''s alsopletely not weird, I have an old guy in my head and he can also read my thoughts, that''s definitely a good thing to hear before going in battle." "Ahh shut up, I''m not excited for this neither boy." "You called them Tainted." "Huh?" "The gray ones, you called them the Tainted." "Uh, I guess you don''t know about them, well yes, they have a different name but the elves call them that way, I guess after a couple of millennia the name simply stayed and everyone calls them like that nowadays." "They''re elves as well, well they used to be elves but as their name suggests, they got tainted, tainted by chaos itself thanks to one annoyed god that decided to y around a bit." Reign quickly told the others what Aethion told him and exined everything briefly, confusion was stered on all of their faces as they stared at Reign without moving. "Come on, we''ll figure this shit outter, let''s help the elves out first." Reign moves first as a trail of lightning was left behind him, the others quickly snap out of it and join the battle as well. With the seven of them joining the fight it was pretty much a done deal, the tired elves looked at them with a cautious gaze but decided to fight alongside them for now, they were, after all, fighting against the same enemy right now. Only about a minute passed before the Tainted were turned into a bunch of corpses, they were nothing special in terms of strength, their fighting abilities were on the other hand quite well, contrary to the satyrs that knew only how to charge, punch and kick. As the Tainted ley dead on the ground of the forest the elves were suddenly all turned to them, their weapons still out and their eyes sharp as they looked at the seven of them. Reign and the others put their weapons away as they raise their hands in the air to show the elves that they mean no harm. The elves carefully look at them before ncing at each other, slowly they rx and sheath their weapons as well before approaching them. "Humans, it seems we are in your debt." The strongest amongst them speaks,pared to the other elves his armor seemed to be a bit bulkier and he used two swords instead of one, there was also no bow on his back. He looks at Reign before extending his hand towards him "I''m sure you would have been able to deal with these guys by yourselves in the end." Reign smiles at the elf before shaking the elf''s hand. "Perhaps, but more of us would have been in by the Tainted, I am jeon, a lieutenant of the elven troops stationed here." jeon bows slightly as he tells his name, Reign quickly does the same before responding in kind. "We need to hurry back to our territory humans, please do visit us if you can, I will make sure to let the others know what you have done today," jeon says before quickly turning back, Reign and the others look at him and the other elves that were quickly leaving the forest before going back to their previous spot to rest a bit more. "So, that was weird." Shadow suddenly says as he eats a sandwich they brought from a yer back in the territory. "It''s just how the elves are, they don''t like beating around the bush, if they like you and feel no hostility they will be polite, if you do anything good to them they will treat you like a friend, if you do anything bad, however, they will not forget it in a thousand years toe." Aethion''s voice suddenly echoes through Reign''s head again as he suddenly twitches, he was definitely not used to someone talking from inside his head. "You know boy, now that I think about it, if you focus some mana I think you can let my soul out for a short period of time, I guess it will be easier if I simply talked to you and your friends that way." Chapter 178 Talking With Aethion Reign had a slightly puzzled look on his face as he heard Aethion''s words. For a moment he considered whether it was a plot of the old man to somehow escape, but something deep inside of him was telling him it was not so, when a soul is bound then escape is almostpletely impossible. Reign focused and channeled his mana while giving it his all to go inside his own consciousness, slowly a figure was being formed in front of him and the others. Under the astonished gazes of Shadow and the others, the figure consolidated and they could see an ethereal image of Aethion who was smiling at them. "Hello, you bastards." Aethion waves at them with a smile as they gave him dark looks after hearing the way he addressed them. It seemed that the dark looks only worked to make Aethion even happier as his smile grew wider. "Damn, so you really weren''t going, crazy bro." Shadow looks at Reign and nods multiple times before switching his gaze to Aethion. "So, we don''t have a lot of time, I don''t think you will be able to hold this "connection" for too long." Aethion looks at Reign who was already feeling a slight difort, the mental fatigue that this kind of thing builds up was immense. "So, you managed to get in contact with the elves, as I said, you do good to them they like you, you do bad to them or nature they hate you, they''re simple creatures honestly, of course, that is only true for the average ones, such as the ones you saved, the older and stronger elves are more, well moreplex let''s say." "Their lifespan is much longerpared to humans and even the most average elves can live a couple of hundreds of years, but because they rarely leave their territory their way of thinking mostly stays the same. Now the ones you have met are certainly going to be different, they were transported to this world like I was and they are definitely going to try and expand their territory and try to strive in the forest." Aethion says as he looks at the six people in front of him, Reign who was next to him was starting to feel tired as beads of sweat were slowly forming on his forehead. "Looking at how those elves have behaved after you have saved them I can infer that they have just recently started expanding and exploring their surroundings, the fact that they were still wary of you even after you had saved them is a sign that they are slowly changing, in my opinion, you managed to earn their friendship in the perfect time." "I do rmend you let things go for about two or three days, and then go visit them, you don''t want to draw any suspicion towards you. But this forest, without even having a physical body I can still feel the decay, the undead I could make by using the inhabitants, ohh what a pity." "Tch, you''re still thinking about that old man, don''t forget that was the reason you were killed by us in the first ce." Shadow clicks his tongue in annoyance as he looks at Aethion with a fierce glint in his eyes. "Well of course, how could I forget that boy?" Aethion looks down at Shadow with a grin on his face as thetter''s face gets scrunched up in annoyance. "You still haven''t told us the most important thing though, how the hell are you still here?" Wolf suddenly says as he looks at Aethion with a rxed face. "Well, you guys should already know that you were there when he took my soul after all." Aethion simply shrugs his shoulders while speaking. "You know damn well what I mean you old bastard." Wolf looks at him with a sharp gaze as he says with an annoyed voice. "Unfortunately I am as clueless as you are, all I know is he used some sort of a skill I have never seen before to bind me to him, oh, seems like that would be all for today." Aethion smiles as his figure suddenly bes blurry before disappearingpletely. Reign suddenly leaned back on a rock as he panted heavily, his face covered in sweat. "Reign!" "It''s, it''s alright, just a bit tired is all." Reign puts his hand up to stop Shadow froming to him, establishing a connection and letting a soul out of his consciousness to talk with everyone outside was even more difficult than he had previously thought. It was only a minute and yet he felt as if he fought someone for more than a full day, he was physically fine of course and his mana was still there, but the mental exhaustion was truly high and he needed to take a short rest. "Well, I guess I''m going to have to get used to talking with the old bastard, at least we can get some info from him." "But do really believe him?" "Weirdly enough I do, I can''t exin it but for some reason, I feel that he isn''t lying about anything, perhaps being bound to me means he can''t lie, I do remember reading some novels that had some simr things in them when people enve others like this then they can''t lie to them or something like that." "So you made an old man a ve, that''s just weird man." "Hey, who are you calling a ve you little prick?!" Aethion''s angry voice could be heard from inside of Reign as thetter simply chuckles. They spent a couple of more minutes resting before getting up. "So, back to the castle?" "Back to the castle." Everyone slowly made their way back, they had a couple more encounters in the forest but they tried their best to simply pass through the area without fighting any opponents. Of course, that didn''t work perfectly and they had to fight a couple of times, but since their opponents weren''t overwhelmingly stronger everything went well. Reign was still able to fight, his mental exhaustion was still there and his reflexes and reaction speed were a bit dulled, but not enough to make anyrge difference during their fights. They passed through all the forests before arriving at the castle, they arrived just before sunset and slowly made their way back to their rooms, nobody wanted to go through the portal for today and Reign wanted to talk with Eldar about Aethion a bit. In Eldar''s office. Reign and Eldar were sitting on the sofas as they talked, after hearing about Aethion and how his soul was bound to Reign he simply nodded with a rxed expression on his face. "It''s pretty much what you thought, bound souls cannot lie to you or betray you so you can rx, all the information he has given you was correct, good job with finding the elves though, you should definitely try and establish connections with them, it will do good for you, and for me, if they decide to ally themselves with us." "Still thinking about that promotion I see." "Of course." Eldar simply smiled at Reign as thetter says goodbye and leaves his office. After the door closed Eldar''s rxed face changed slightly as he looked at the night sky and the bright moon that was high in the sky. Of course, a part of the sky was blocked by the enormous snake that was still coiled around the Earth. "Capturing and enving a soul of a necromancer, this guy never fails to surprise me." "Well that''s a good thing at least, what do you think, will he seed in taming his powers?" A figure suddenly appears from the shadows. Jack sits down on another sofa as he looks at Eldar. "He already managed to take part of the darkness and control it, honestly I think it''s a given that he will, I''m not that familiar with his kind but from what my old friend had told me, once someone manages to acquire and control a part the darkness then the chance of seeding bes muchrger, not to mention that it usually takes years for something like that to happen, but this guy did it in two months." "So he''s a prodigy, we already knew that." "All of ''them'' are prodigies Jack, but even amongst ''them'' he would be special, that''s what bothers me, this is too talented, I fear that there is something hidden from us, not just us but from the alliance as well." "Well that''s a given, gods do not simplye down to any and give out their marks you know, not alls manage to get 13 seeds of hope, not all manage to have one of "them" either." The two old friends both release a sigh before taking out a bottle and two sses. They spent their night drinking a bit and reminiscing before finally going to sleep. Chapter 179 The First Event Early in the morning Reign and the others were having breakfast in the castle dining hall. It was something they hadn''t done in a while as they usually stayed in their territory, many nces were sent their way as the dining hall was filled with mostly people who went out to hunt in the nearby forests. Even though they and the other squads had cleared out most of the monsters that stood between their territory and the forest next to it, it was still notpletely safe as some stronger wandering monsters could be seen asionally. To the great surprise of Reign and the others, there were still students and staff members of the university in the castle,pared to the people in the town, they didn''t have to fight against monsters at the beginning of the game, the whole university and its surroundings were turned into a safe zone and they were safe. That however led to them beingx in the beginning phases of the game, most of them didn''t want to fight and simply stayed inside the castle, which continued until Eldar announced the monthly fee for staying there. More and more people took up weapons and fought but when Reign managed to conquer the territory most of them simply took refugees there in hopes of leading a safe life. The amodation they got in the territory was bad, to be frank, the mud houses the hobgoblins made were crude and ufortable, a lot of them happily reminisced about their rooms in the castle that were better. As more time passed more of them were able to see how the yers that went hunting changed. Not only did they give off a different kind of aura than before but the weapons they had, the armor on their bodies, and even the housing they had managed to build or buy in the territory slowly became things that made others jealous. Of course, the jealousy wasn''t the kind that you will see in movies or tv shows where people suddenly be evil and start plotting to kill someone simply because they are better than them. It was simply the kind of jealousy where people started thinking something along the lines of why this person, are they really better than me? Could I do the same, killing monsters and bing stronger, earning more money and buying a better house, or staying in the castle? That way of thinking changed some people, those that were still afraid of fighting tried to craft, either by making weapons or armors, sewing new clothes, preparing food for other yers and taking a small fee for that, the different things that people could do to make money were numerous and a lot of people started doing them. That led to more people taking up weapons or crafting, which in turn allowed the underground city''s economy to boom, the tax was of course paid to Reign, and thanks to the system there was no way to go around it. Reign didn''t want to act like a tyrant and take a lot from the people that tried to be better, that would simply incur hatred from them and more people would in turn never try anything, so he simply put the tax at 5%, the lowest one avable. Thanks to all of that the castle and the territory had about 200 fighters in total, of course amongst them only about 60% were above level 10 while the rest were still weak. The stares from the yers in the castle were different now, there were no envious looks or angry ones amongst those in the castle, even those that simply went hunting a couple of times a month to get enough coins to stay in the castle were looking at them with smiles, Reign and the others were the ones that saved the people from the town and they were idolized by many. Suddenly, something happened while they were eating, the nice and friendly atmosphere in the dining hall turned sour as a notification was heard. [ Attention yers, the first even is starting, the castle will soon be besieged by a horde of low-level demons, please eliminate them quickly otherwise rifts will be formed and stronger demons wille out, resulting in theplete annihtion of the safe zone. ] [ Special event "Demon Invasion 1" will start in 2 hours ] Reign and the others were looking at each other with confused faces, everyone, in fact, was doing the same. Their lives were going nicely right now as they managed to hunt many monsters and be stronger, most squads were in the middle of deciding where they were going to fight today and now, they were told that they have to fight demons otherwise the castle will be destroyed? Give me a freaking break! That would be what most people thought after hearing the announcement. Most people started panicking, nobody knew the strength of the demons that were going to invade, what if they were all above level 20? Almost all of them were certainly going to die if that was the case, amongst the many yer squads only about 3 of them were strong enough to fight such opponents, excluding Reign and the others of course. People shouted as they didn''t know what to do, some quickly got up and tried to leave the dining hall, trying to hurry outside in order to find out what they were going to do, chaos was present in the dining hall, that was until a loud shout made everyone stop. "Everyone calm the f down!" Tank mimicked his skill in order for his voice to be heard by everyone, Reign and the others already covered their ears while those near them thought they were going to lose their hearing after the thunderous shout. People suddenly stopped and looked in their direction before calming down, theypletely forgot about them in the chaos, no matter how strong the enemies are, Reign and the others would definitely be able to defeat them, right? "Alright everyone, get together with your teams and slowly leave the hall, I''m certain that both the captain and vice-captain are outside and that they will brief us about what''s happening and how to deal with it." Reign pped his hands together as he looked at the yers with a serious expression. "Don''t worry, we will be right there on the battlefield with you guys, as long as the enemy isn''t far above our level then it will be fine, for now, let''s go out and see what we have to deal with exactly." Slowly everyone made their way outside, looking at the backs of Reign and the others made them feel a sense of security, some of them actually hated that feeling, they didn''t want to be protected every time things went south, they wanted to be powerful enough to lead others as well and to stand side by side with Reign and the others, but of course, they knew that such a thing was simply a dream right now. Many of them clenched their fists and promised that when this ordeal was over they were going to spend more time hunting in hopes of catching up to them. As everyone left the castle they were able to see Eldar and Jack standing on the tform, seeing the orderly line behind Reign Eldar nodded happily before talking. "I know the announcement right now gave everyone a fright, don''t worry, the invasion won''t be anything that is too hard for you to deal with, the system is fair and it creates these events for one purpose, that is to make the yers stronger, of course, if any safe zone besx and their yers are weak it will be overrun and they will all die, but honestly that rarely happens." "The demonsing this time will start off with waves of the lowest leveled demons, well, they''re not even demons, to be honest as they are simply far too weak, anyone that has fought a couple of goblins should be able to deal with them, of course, more waves wille and stronger demons wille out, at the end I think the level of the demons will probably be around level 25- 30, that''s mostly because Reign and the others are so powerful." "If you''re lucky then 25 will be the highest level of opponent that you will face, if you''re unlucky however then perhaps we might see level 35 ones as well. Now before any of you ask, no, I cannot help you, Jack also cannot help you, the soldiers however can, but you will need to pay a fee to take them with you, honestly, with Reign and the others there with you I''m not sure if you will need their protection, but that''s up to you." Hearing Eldar''s words made everyone breathe out a sigh of relief, since the demons, in the beginning, are going to be so low-leveled that means that they had a chance, perhaps this will be a good opportunity for people to earn some experience and level up. "Captain, where will the demons attack from?" Reign suddenly asks Eldar. "Ah, well, the first couple of waves will definitely be in the direction of the gate, for the others, I won''t know until more waves pass, they could alle from the front, they could alsoe in multiple directions, I will try to notify you when I find out." Reign nods at Eldar before turning around, they still had about 2 hours before the invasion begins, he was going back to the territory to tell everyone what Eldar just told them, his n was to take as many yers back here, as long as the demons attacking them were at level 20 C 25, they would be able to take care of them without any difficulties, but he wanted to give a chance to the others, the more yers fight and kill the demons the stronger they will be, not to mention that this will be something everyone will remember and it''s possible that a sense of camaraderie will be formed. Before Reign was able to get to the portal however he was surprised to see many yersing out of the portal, they were all equipped and ready to fight. Chapter 180 The Beginning Of The Invasion "Reign." Neil nods to Reign as he sees him, with a quick stride hees over to him as thetter simply stares at the tens of yers exiting the portal. "Neil, this-" "We heard that you and the others had spent the night in the castle so most of us knew you would be here, getting ready to fight, although I don''t know how strong the demons are I am certain of your strength, do tell us what to do and how we can help," Neil tells Reign with a wide grin on his face, the other yers that wereing out of the portal behind him were mostly lower leveled yers, but they still came, even without knowing how strong the demons were going to be. "Thanks, Neil, let''s gather everyone first, I''ll brief you on the situation." Reign pats Neil''s shoulder before thetter nods at him seriously and goes back to the others. He quickly gets all the yer groups to gather at one ce as Reign stands in front of them and exins what was happening. After hearing that the demons will be quite a low level in the beginning phase of the invasion most of the yers had happy expressions on their faces, they were actually worried that they were too weak and that they wouldn''t be of any help. Knowing that they could fight the enemies at the beginning was a big morale boost to them, it meant they could take some pressure off from Reign and the others and let them conserve their strength for the harder part of the invasion. Of course, it wasn''t all good news, after they had heard that in the end, they will be facing against level 25 opponents at the very least most of them had fear stered on their faces, it was to be expected as such opponents could kill a group with ease, not to mention the level 35 ones that could potentially show up. "So like I mentioned to the others previously, don''t worry, as long as the monsters stay below level 40 then me and the guys are certain that we will be able to defeat them, for now, everyone should make sure that you are well-rested and ready to fight, the first couple of waves will be a good chance for you guys to gain experience and level up," Reign tells them before turning around and going to Shadow and the others. They were looking at the map of the castle and the surrounding areas, there was one location that was marked, it was about 200 meters away from the gate and it was the ce where the initial waves of demons wille from. Everybody was busy running around the castle, yers were trying to find any equipment that would be helpful to theing battle while some squads decided to go and try to gain a level before the invasion begins, Neil and the others talked with them as they were concerned that the yers would exhaust themselves before the battle but after many of them promised to only attack smaller parties of low-level enemies they relented and let them be. More and more yers arrived at the castle as time passed, some were squads while some were solo yers that preferred to go hunting by themselves. Solo yers were quite rare as most people wouldn''t be brave enough to go into a forest by themselves and fight the monsters, not to mention that most monsters traveled in groups, and killing them wouldn''t be easy, even Reign and the others had difficulties fighting stronger monsters at the beginning of the game, especially the kobolds. Those yers however still existed, most of them were strong, stronger than the others at the same level, because they hunted by themselves they were mostly unable to fightrger groups of enemies, but because they didn''t need to share any of their exp they still managed to be at the same level as the others, some were above the average level as well. As time ticked about 200 yers were gathered in the castle, only about 5 minutes were left till the invasion begins so everyone was getting ready to head out, most of the yers were nervous, even though they readied themselves to fight and wanted to help everyone they still couldn''t help but be afraid, nobody had ever seen demons before so it was a question of how they would look like and how they would behave and attack. Everyone went to the forest, the monsters quickly scattered after feeling the mana from Reign and the others, a couple of yers were already there, Reign had instructed them to build some defenses, a couple of yers had awakened Earth-type abilities and they used their skills to either create some trenches or earth spike that could be used to defend against stronger enemies. Reign and the others would make sure that no casualties would happen, with their speed Reign and Shadow were certain that they would be able to save anyone if they were in a dangerous situation, not to mention that Laura and Beast could kill the monsters from afar as well. As the timer finished arge portal opened about 50 meters from Reign and the others, the ce where they were was coincidentally a clearing in the forest, Reign was certain that the system made this the ce where the invasion would begin to make it easier for both sides to fight. The demons came out and the yers all suddenly got pale in the face. Small, red goblin-like creatures were amongst the first ranks of the demons. Their bodies only resembled the goblins because of their height and build, but other than that they were very different, their bodies were as red as blood as many parts of it were devoid of skin, and flesh and muscle tissue could be seen. Some had maggots crawling out of their bodies before getting back inside the flesh. Other demons were simr to animals such as dogs, they hadrger fangspared to normal dogs while their bodies were ck and malnourished. Their stomachs were ripped open as ck blood oozed out of them. Human-like demons were also present, only that they were devoid of any skin. Their skinless bodies bled continuously as they howled in pain while walking towards therge group of yers. Most of the yers were dumbstruck at the sight of the demons, never before had they seen such hideous creatures, not to mention fighting against them. The demons quickly spotted them and they all charged towards the group. The first wave had about 300 low-level demons and most of them were between level 1- 3, while a couple of them were at level 5. They weren''t going to be a threat, but the problem was that all the low-level yers were frozen in fear as they looked at the demons who were charging at them with bloodlust. "Dammit, we can''t let them be like this." Reign curses as he looks at the yers behind him, he nces at the others before they all charge out to meet the demons. Even though there were more than 300 enemies they were pitifully weakpared to them and even thousands of them would probably be killed by the group without it being an issue. Of course, that wasn''t what Reign and the others wanted to do, their goal here wasn''t to simply kill all the demons, they still wanted the weaker yers to gain experience so they made sure to only incapacitate the demons, breaking their legs and arms while sometimes cutting them off. Seeing the horde of demons being decimated in front of their eyes made most of the yers feel a bit better, they realized that even though their appearance was awful they were still nothing whenpared to Reign and the others, their strength was about the same as theirs. They slowly steeled themselves as Neil and Cameron started giving out orders and making sure that they went out to fight, as more than half of the demons were immobilized they would be good practice for the yers who could kill them in order to regain some confidence. "That was definitely not what I expected the demons to look like, I can only imagine what kind of grotesque beings wille outter," Neil says as he stands next to his party and Cameron''s. Everyone nods in agreement before focusing on Reign and the others. "No matter what happens, we''re incredibly lucky to have them on our side, we would still be sneaking around the town in fear if not for them," Cameron adds as he looks at the party with a glow in his eyes. The yers quickly crossed the distance between them and the demons before starting to fight, they used their weapons to kill the defenseless demons with shaking hands, the demons growled and screamed at them with their otherworldly voices as they were being ughtered by the yers who were giving it their all not to vomit from the sight. Slowly most of the demons were dead while about 50 were staring at Reign''s group while standing still. Reign and the others suddenly call to the yers and tell them to group up before they suddenly back away, that was thest test that Reign had prepared for the yers, they had regained most of their confidence after killing all those demons, but now he wanted to see how well they would fare against the demons. The yers outnumbered the demons 2:1 and it shouldn''t be a problem for them, but if fear takes ce then they would be useless. The demons look at the retreating Reign in confusion being setting their sighs on the other yers, with a ferocious shout they all charge at them. The yers gulp nervously as they wait for the demons to approach before fighting against them. Chapter 181 Demonic Invasion ( Part 1 ) The sounds of battle quickly picked up as the yers and demons collided. The yers were equipped with low-grade gear, but for fighting such low-level enemies it was enough. The battle was currently locked in a stalemate, the yers were still a bit too scared while fighting the demons and even though they had double their numbers they were only able to force a draw at the initial sh. The stalemate however didn''tst for long, the opponents were truly too weak this time as Reign and the others made sure to kill the stronger demons to make the battle easier for the neers. Their n worked and slowly the yers were able to gain the upper hand, the demons were being taken care of and some yers gained more courage and fought recklessly which led to them being scolded by their teammates or yers around them. Luckily nobody got injured, some light bruises and scratches were the only injuries that could be seen on the bodies of the yers as they finished up the remaining demons. After the end of the battle, they quickly went back to where the others were and waited, more waves were going toe and they wanted to be ready to face the demons again, this time they would hopefully be able to fight against them without so much help from Reign and the others. Some time passed and Reign and the others looked at the timer carefully. [ Second wave, 15 seconds left ] There was luckily a timer for them to know exactly when a new wave wasing, with that Reign and the others couldfortably let the yers fight without worrying about another wave suddenly arriving and joining in the fight. As the time came down to zero another wave was once again upon them. This time the enemies were slightly stronger, their numbers were pretty much the same as previously, with the demons numbering slightly over 300. The average level of the demons was a bit higher, previously most of them ranged from level 1 to 3, now only a few were level 1 while most of levels 2, 3, and there were more level 4 and 5 demons amongst their ranks. There was one more different demon type amongst their ranks, a flying ball of flesh that had numerous eyes on top of it while its lower part was packed with mouths of different sizes. It used its small wings to fly and charge towards the yers first. Its speed was above the other demons but its small size showed that it didn''t have strong attacking power. It was rtively the size of a basketball and it shouldn''t pose a threat to the yers if they simply keep calm. That was of course easier to say than do. The yers had so far fought goblins and other small monsters, none of them were used to fighting such monstrosities that were charging at them right now. The flying balls of flesh were a horrifying sight to many, but a couple of them managed to keep their cool and attack. The defensive capability of the flying demons was incredibly low, the yer''s swords and spears easily managed to pierce through them and end their lives. Some of the yers got attacked, to their horror they were able to see the numerous mouths opening wide as they attempted to bite them, the end result, however, was not as bad as many had feared. It hurt, that was certain, but that was about it, the mouth had the strength to bite through the skin but they were too weak to deal any significant damage quickly and even the weakest yers could defeat them with rtive ease if they simply focused on fighting without being overtaken by fear. Of course, the main reason for that was the fact that all the yers had weapons on them, if an average person was to go against any of the demons by themselves they would probably be frozen in fear and then it would be toote. Bare hands would not do any significant damage to the demons and it would quickly turn into a battle of attrition, most of the time the demons would win it as they didn''t mind pain, their whole lives were spent in agony after all. The average level of the yers that were fighting against the demons was 5, they were on average much stronger than the demons and managed to cut them down swiftly, there were some students and people from the underground city that steeled themselves and joined the crowd previously, even though they were level 1 they were given weapons and they managed to fight against the demons and level up. The demons were slowly all killed, Beast had intervened twice during the battle as he had spotted yers in difficult situations. Reign and Shadow were simply leaning against trees while looking at the yers, the results so far were good as there were no yers that gave up and most of them managed to level up at least once. As the battle had finished the yers again went back to their positions as they all sat down on the ground while panting. The battles were taxing not only physically but mentally as well, the sight of blood flowing on the ground of the forest was something that nobody was used to, the numerous corpses of the demons littered the grounds as most of them were squished into meat paste. All the yers wished to rest a bit, but unfortunately for them, they only had about 3 minutes before the next wave was sent towards them. Seeing the enemies that were exiting the portal, the yers had serious expressions on their faces, the lowest level of the opponents in front of them was level 5, it was a huge jump in level from the previous wave. Level 5 was much strongerpared to the weaklings they had fought against previously, not to mention that that was only the lowest level of the demons that were exiting the portal right now. Other than the four demons they had fought against previously new ones of course showed up. Demonic wolves that had decaying faces were present, their ck fur looked dirty and their bodies were filled with wounds, pus could be seen flowing from the wounds as they walked towards the yers. Zombies and skeletons also walked together with the demons while a new monster type was also with them, ghouls. The ghouls were simr to zombies, their pale skin that easily got ripped when even touching another monster was filled with wounds, their eyes were glowing an eerie red light as they were charging at the yers with bloodthirsty smiles. Compared to zombies the ghouls were much stronger, their bodies were tougher and they could perform actions more easily, running was not a problem for them either. The biggest difference between the two was that zombies would never show any emotions, even when their arms were ripped out they would still charge towards you and the only way to kill them was to destroy their heads. Ghouls on the other hand did feel pain, they would stalk their prey before attacking them and they would sometimes even run away from a fight. This time it wasn''t only the weak yers that fought, even some of the stronger yer groups joined them this time, their job will be to take care of the stronger enemies while the other yers fight against the other monsters. Of course, since the monster''s numbers were still rtively the same Reign and the others decided that they needed to keep half of them upied while the yers fight. As the demons charged towards the now nervous crowd a figure suddenlynded in the middle of the demon army, more than ten unfortunate demons were crushed to pieces immediately as a tall figure stood in the way of the other demons. Even though his mana was being released the demons showed no fear as one demonic dog pounced on the figure. Its teeth were broken the moment it bit the man as he simply grabbed the dog''s head before applying force and smashing it apart. "Little bastard." Tank cursed as he looked at the other demons that were now targeting him, he immediately used his Mana Shield and a huge blue shield materialized between him and the demons. No matter how much the demons attacked they were unable to break through the shield, some of them even crushed their heads as they charged at it with full speed. Blood could be seen everywhere on the shield as the demons attacked it with ferocity. Tank simply sighed as he looked at the demons who were staring at him with bloodthirsty expressions. His job was to simply stay here and keep the demons upied while the yers deal with the other half of the army that was currently locked in battle with them. Even though their numbers were halved, the demons were still pressuring the yers immensely, fighting against the enemies that were of the same level as you was something that was much harderpared to lower-leveled ones after all. The low-level yers were fighting as well as they grouped together against the demons that came after them relentlessly. Reign and Shadow were also down there as they blitzed through the crowd while saving yers that were about to be killed or seriously injured. Chapter 182 Demonic Invasion ( Part 2 ) The demons were truly pressuring the yers this time, even though the stronger squads had joined and were taking care of the higher leveled demons the others were still strong enough to put enormous pressure on the rest of them. The different kinds of demons fought with a fierceness that the yerscked, it seemed that the demons cared not for their lives and only wished to kill them before eating their lifeless bodies. The level 10 demons were a bit different however, it seems that their intelligence was higherpared to the other ones while the brutal nature of the others was not as evident as they were able to contain themselves a bit. Amongst the stronger demons were some that looked simr to humans, except for the long tails and small horns that were growing on their heads. They had crude weapons in their hands, clubs, swords, spears, and more, all of that was made from a ck piece of rock that was incredibly tough. Reign and Shadow were moving through therge crowd with incredible speed, each time they spotted a yer that was in a very difficult situation they would save them, they didn''t save all of them by killing their opponents though, for some they simply wounded the demon attacking them or distracted them so they could deal a finishing blow or simply get back to fighting. While saving the yers was important, it was equally important to let them struggle as well, without any form of struggle they wouldn''t be able to use all of their potential and they would simply level up while not being as strong as they should be. Amongst the yers were even some that managed to unlock their abilities during the difficult battle and slowly the tide was turning in their favor. After about 5 minutes of fighting the yers managed to kill the demons, unfortunately, the time they had left was too low so Reign and the others had the stronger yers attack the other half of the demon army. All of the yers there were level 10 and above, the demons stood no chance and they were eradicated in a mere minute. Looking at the stronger squads killing the numerous demons with such ease made the blood of the weaker yers pump as a me was lit in the chest of each one of them. They yearned for the day when they would be strong enough to do something like that, and that day woulde soon as level 10 wasn''t something that was so far away from them. The yers all go back and rest up, Reign and the others were thinking about what to do for the next wave, if most of the demons there were level 10 then it would be useless to let the yers fight against them as they wouldn''t be able to even put up a proper fight. After talking about it for some time they decided that they would let about 40 demons attack the yers, since they outnumbered them greatly they should be able to fight against them even if they were stronger, not to mention that Reign and the others would be there to help them out as well. The rest of the yers will fight against the other demons as soon as the smaller party creates enough distance as they didn''t want them to draw them away from the newbies. The other wave arrived and lo and behold, most of the demons this time were level 10. They did the same time they previously did, Tank jumped in and immediately used his mana shield to block the army from advancing as about 50 demons charged towards the yers, since their numbers were a bit too high Beast, Shadow and Laura quickly killed off about 10 of them before observing the yers that were fighting against them. The yers were nervous, the enemies they were going to face now were stronger than most of them and they knew that teamwork would be of utmost importance this time. Of course, there were some yers that were level 10 with them, they were left there to help out in case Reign and Shadow couldn''t arrive on time. The other yers charged towards the demon army that was still hindered by Tank''s mana shield, as the yers arrive he lifts the mana shield and goes back to Reign and the others while squashing a couple of demons that attacked him on his way back. The yers sh against the demons and start the fight, most of the yers there were above level 10 and had a lot more experiencepared to the other ones, not to mention that there were a couple of squads that were filled with members that were levels 15 and higher. Cameron and his squad were there, Neil and his squad were also there, they were the two strongest squads after Reign''s, and their strength was enough to obliterate the demons that stood in front of them. They of course didn''t go all out, there was no need to as the enemies in front of them were not strong enough, not to mention that they were waiting for the stronger demons to emerge before fighting seriously. The weaker yers however were in a pinch, the demons they were fighting against were truly strong and most of them couldn''t even block an attack properly. The fierce strength of the demon''s made it hard to even attack them and most were simply focusing on defense. Reign frowned a bit after seeing that, if the yers continued like this then he would need to intervene and kill the demons as the yers would tire out, and then they would simply bembs for ughter. Before he does so however he notices one peculiar yer in their midst. A young boy, probably not older than 14 was fighting against a demon by himself, he was the one with the upper hand as he pressured the demon with each swing and stab of his spear. Before long the demon''s throat was pierced through and the boy decapitated him right after. Seeing such a young boy fighting so fiercely made some of the yers feel a bit embarrassed as they picked up the courage to risk it a bit and attack the demons when they had a chance, the tactic came with risks but the yers, however, found it a bit easier to fight against the demons, contrary to what they previously believed. Slowly the yers were pressuring the demons as more and more of them were dying, Reign and Shadow went in a couple of times to save some yers but the number of times was lowerpared to what they previously thought it would be. Reign''s eyes however were locked on the boy, it was a genuine surprise to see someone so young fighting like he was amongst the yers. His spearmanship was nothing special, to be honest, and Reign was able to see a couple of openings every time he stabbed or swung, but his valiant spirit and the look in his eyes showed a determination that was hard toe by from the other yers. "The boy definitely shows potential." Aethion''s voice echoes in Reign''s head as he nods in agreement. He and Aethion had a discussionst night when he had returned from the forest, even though Aethion was keeping silent and told him that he had no idea how his soul was bound to him and why, Reign already had an inkling that it was the work of the dark copy, but the question was why, Aethion''s soul being bound to him could only help him out, of course, there was the possibility that the dark copy did something to it that would be beneficial to itter, but somehow Reign doubted that, it felt like he was being helped for some reason. After talking with Aethion for a bit Reign quickly passed through the crowd before arriving next to the boy who had just killed another demon. The sudden appearance startled the boy who immediately stabbed his spear towards Reign, stopping it a mere millimeter in front of his forehead. "Ah, Reign, ah , sir!" The boy panics after looking at Reign and hurriedly takes his spear back while slightly bowing his head. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to C" "It''s alright, kid, I know you didn''t want to attack me, tell me, what''s your name?" "A-Adam sir, my name is Adam." "I''m thinking of letting you fight with the others during the next wave, you up for it?" "Ah!" Adam looks at Reign with surprise on his face, the reason he was put here amongst the others was simply that he was young and nobody wanted to let him risk his life fighting against therger groups, being asked by Reign if he wanted to participate was a big surprise for him. "Yes sir!" Adam shouts as he straightens his back while looking at Reign with a serious face. Reign smiles after seeing that and ruffles his hair a bit before returning to Shadow. Chapter 183 [Bonus Chapter] Demonic Invasion ( Part 3 ) Adam stares at the back of the retreating Reign as he smiles slightly, he was one of the rare solo yers in the underground city and he only wished to be stronger, being recognized by Reign and receiving his permission to fight in the following wave was a big thing for him. He defeated another demon before running towards the demon army, Reign had pointed at them while looking at him and he understood that he was allowed to join them. Most of the demons here were done for anyway. Reign and the others also took some time to give tips to the yers while they were fighting, Adam wasn''t the only promising yer in the crowd so they made sure to keep track of the more talented ones, it would be a waste if they leveled up while not working on their proficiencies or their battle instincts, abilities and skills were important, but a skilled fighter could stille on top against them. Adam joined the demon army as he used his spear to the utmost, he had just gained a ss yesterday after going through the trials and he was incredibly excited to fight, the trainers told him that he was above average as he had managed to get Rank A scores in the trials and a lot of them wanted to take him under them, of course since he had fought with the spear for so long he went with the Spearman trainer and gained some skills for the spear. So far Adam didn''t use an ability, his ability was a tricky one and he didn''t really have full control over it right now. It was the ability to teleport, even though it sounded cool and powerful it wasn''t that much really, it has done a great job of keeping him alive so far though as he had managed to get out of tricky situations with its help. The mana requirement, however, wasrge, and right now he could only teleport 5 times in session before running out of mana, not to mention that the distance of the teleportation was limited to 4 meters so far, the longer the distance the more mana it requires, he also needs to spend more mana to teleport inside of a building or behind a tree, because for some reason teleporting past objects was more like passing through them with his ability. Quickly the yers finish off the demon army and go back to rest, it was the fourth wave already and now stronger demons were probably going to spawn, going by how the levels had changed till now the next wave would probably have level 15 demons as the weakest ones. The weaker half of the yers were not going to participate from now on, they had fought against four waves and were exhausted right now, not to mention that the enemies this time will be too powerful for them to contend against. This time the yers were not going to charge out and fight the demons, so far they didn''t have a need for the trenches and earth pikes that they had made, but now they were going to use that to the fullest. The yers waited for the next wave behind the defenses, some of the yers used long-ranged weapons such as bows, crossbows, and even some weapons that looked simr to flintlock pistols and rifles, those weapons however didn''t use gunpowder but mana, a person would simply channel his or her mana inside of the weapon before it would fire a concentrated ray of mana to the opponent. The requirement for using such weapons was almost at zero, they were incredibly easy to use, the drawback however was that the weapons used up a lot of mana to fire. The demonse out of the portal and charge towards the yers, it was as they had expected, all the demons were at least level 15 while there was a couple of level 20 demons mixed in the crowd. The demons were a bit different now, the stronger a demon became the moreplete his body seemed to be. The human-like demons had slightlyrger horns and thicker muscles and tails, the wolves, dogs, and the other grotesque demons were still there, they only looked bigger and more ferociouspared tost time. Some of the demons that were in the crowd even had pitch-ck wings that they used to fly towards the yers, they didn''t attack, however, and simply flew above them before returning and shouting something to the other demons. They clearly possessed higher intelligencepared to the other demons they had faced so far. The stronger demons were in the back as they slowly marched with the other ones. The demons charged towards the yers in a more orderly fashionpared to earlier, no demons were pushed down or trampled by the others. As they arrive at the ce where the numerous trenches were made the demons jumped over them, the earth pikes at the ends however proved a bit too hard for them to break immediately, a lot of the demons were pierced by them while others would hit each other in the air before falling in the trenches, the orderly march suddenly turned chaotic as even the shouts of the stronger demons had no effect on them anymore. Demons were hateful creatures that didn''t go along with the others by nature, for them to march together was mostly because the stronger demons took control when trouble arose however that was soon forgotten as the demons trampled upon the ones in the trenches while charging towards the yers. Reign and the others look at the scene with interest, they mostly built the defenses to make it harder for the whole army to march towards the yers, they never thought that it would have such an effect. "Say, this is already the fifth wave, do you think that they will continue attacking from this ce during the whole event?" Wolf asks Reign from behind as he looks at the portal that was still open behind the demons, it seemed that the portal would only close once the whole wave was killed. The event was going better than they had expected so far, there were no casualties amongst the yer ranks and all of them managed to get enough exp to level up, some of them leveled up multiple times as well, it was a great sess so far. "I don''t know, but if the demons do attack from a different ce then we simply need to go there, as long as the enemies are not above level 35 then we can take them." Reign simply says as he focuses on the battle in front of them, the demons and yers had shed and so far it was going well. The demons were hindered greatly by the defenses and only a part was fighting against the yers right now, the stronger demons were in the back and that allowed the stronger yer squads to help out the other yers and kill some of the more bothersome demons quickly. Soon the other demons arrive, since the ce they were fighting at was surrounded by earth walls and spikes they were forced to fight the yers in a tighter area which allowed the yers to slowly wilt them down. The yers used their skills and abilities to their utmost as the demons this time were as strong as them while having higher numbers. The battle so far was progressing well and Reign and the others were standing beneath a tree a couple of meters away from it, as soon as they would notice someone being in trouble they could arrive immediately to help out, Beast already had an arrow notched on his bow and he could fire it off at any moment. The stronger demons arrive and sh with the stronger squads, the demons were powerful and individually the yers didn''t know if they woulde out on top, but they were able to fight against the stronger demons together ande out on top. The battles however were extremely draining and soon the yers started to show gaps in their formations. The demons were able to use that to their advantage and pressure them greatly, soon the tide of the battle was turning against the yers. Adam was amongst the yers, his strength was insufficient to help out in any significant way and he could only use his spear between the gaps of the yers to stab the demons. The stronger yer squads saw that the situation was turning against them and started fighting seriously. They all used their skills and abilities to swiftly kill numerous demons, even the stronger level 20 demons weren''t spared from the onught. Without the skills and abilities the demons were a bit stronger than the yers, but after using that the yers were able to quickly turn the tides yet again before slowly decimating the demons. In about 5 minutes the battle was over, Reign and the others intervened a couple of times before the end and they managed to save some yers from being killed or critically injured. For the next wave they had decided that Reign and the others would take charge while they would let the yers fight against a smaller group of enemies, that would also be thest wave the whole yer group was going to participate, against level 25 demons and above only a couple of squads were strong enough to fight against after all. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 184 Demonic Invasion ( Part 4 ) Reign and the others were standing in front of the yers as they waited for the demons to arrive. Soon the portal appears and the demon army shows up, as expected most of them were in the level 18 C 20 range, that was enough to put enormous pressure on the yers and probably enough to kill most of them. Reign and the others charge as the yers look at their backs nervously, they knew that they were far more powerful than them but still, seeing a party of 7 going against 300 enemies was something that made most of the yers incredibly fearful for them. The weakest of the yers trembled slightly as they looked at the scene. They were even less knowledgeable about the party''s strength and as such, they thought of this as a suicide mission. Of course, the scene that followed was something most would never forget in their lives. The powerful demons that troubled even the more famous squads were nothing more than powerless children in front of Reign and the others. Their bodies were decimated in mere seconds and the 300 strong army was immediately thrown in disarray. Reign immediately broke off from the others and used his discharge in the middle of the army, tens of demons were electrocuted, most of them died while the more fortunate ones were heavily wounded, their flesh and skin burned beyond recognition from the powerful lightning. The scene left everyone with their jaws wide open, even the most optimistic amongst the yers believed that they would at least struggle a little bit against the demons but, the reality was that the demons were simply too weak for them to even break a sweat. In a mere 30 seconds, about 200 demons were ughtered, their flesh and bones littered the battlefield as the other demons looked at Reign and the others with fear in their eyes, all of them wanted to do nothing more than to escape from this ce, unfortunately, that was impossible, the portal was only able to send them here and there was no going back, not to mention that there was a mysterious power that was forcing them to charge forward and attack any human they came across. Looking at the demon''s numbers Reign and the others simply walk away and position themselves near the yers, the demons were confused for a moment before they charged at the yers, it didn''t matter that they almost gotpletely ughtered by Reign and the others, the force that waspelling them to attack was simply too strong and they couldn''t go against it. The yers were locked in battle against the demons, even though the demons were way lower in number this time it was still an incredibly hard battle as the average level of the demons was higher. The yers were fighting with all they had, no skills and abilities were left unused as they knew that this would be thest time they would fight today. Only four squads were strong enough and qualified to fight against the next wave, but even they were giving it their all in this battle, the demons were simply too ferocious during battle and even the slightest mishap could lead to somebody getting seriously injured. Reign and the others watched the battle carefully as they were ready to jump in at any moment. What surprised them the most was the ferociousness some of the yers disyed, even amongst the lower leveled yers Reign and the others noticed some that, with a bit of help, could be raised to be strong characters amongst the others, Adam was one of those, of course, the young boy was currently on top of their list, his young age being one of the factors as he was probably the youngest person amongst all the yers that were here today. They decided that they would take a couple of yers under their wing after this was finished, most of them were solo yers so Reign and the others believed it wouldn''t really take a lot of persuasion for them to agree, Reign''s building was huge and having more people in it would not really matter. They nned on training the talented yers themselves while simultaneously not limiting them in any way, as previously mentioned they were mostly solo yers and were used to moving alone, they simply wanted to let them have a ce to stay while training with them from time to time. The battle was slowlying to an end, the yers managed to disy great teamwork, and Reign and the others actually didn''t need to intervene even once. As this was the final battle for most of them they used up every ounce of strength they had and that led to them dominating the demons, Reign was even a bit sad that they didn''t leave more demons for them to fight against. The battle had finally ended and the yers retreated a bit from the battlefield before copsing on the ground, the battles they had gone through today were extremely taxing for them, both mentally and physically. They were all lying down on the ground whilst panting heavily. Only the four squads that were going to fight in the next wave were still behaving normally, they were tired as well, that was certain, but they wanted to fight in the next wave, not only would that earn them more exp, but it would also mean valuable experience for the future as well, a chance to fight against strong monsters while Reign and the others were there to save you if everything went wrong was a rare asion after all. Time passes and soon the next wave was before them. The weakest of the demons was level 25 and the sheer pressureing off from the army made it hard to breathe for the yers, the bloodthirst being emanated from the demons was incredible and even the four squads were pressured greatly when looking at them. Reign and the others simply crack their fists however as they charge towards them, the demons looked simr to the others, the human-like demons were now more muscr with bigger horns, the wolves and other animal-type of demons were the same when it came to size, it was the color of their fur and the different body types that changed, however. All kinds of bloodthirsty monstrosities charged towards the yers that were located behind Reign and the others, after a second they shed against the demons. The demons this time were powerful, that was certain, after all the yers would simply be cannon fodder to them, butpared to Reign and the others that were strong enough to fight against enemies of a higher level, these guys were simply too weak. The demons fared no betterpared to the previous wave, the only thing they managed to do was survive for a longer time, their strength however was still not enough to pose any significant threat towards Reign and the others. They left 8 demons alive, the four squads were going to fight against two of the each. Cameron and his squad of course proved to be the strongest yet again, their levels were the highest and they had been fighting for the longest time as well, their teamwork especially showed that as it was impable. Neil and his team were right below them, the four of them worked well together and wilted down the two demons slowly, a couple of days ago they almost died whilst fighting an orc that was of a simr level to these demons, of course, the orc was still stronger in his base form, not to mention his berserk one. Still, fighting against the demons like so made them see how much of an improvement they had made so far. The other two squads, even though they performed a bit worsepared to the other two still did fine, the demons fought against them ferociously but they still managed to win against them without any significant injuries, of course, that was only possible because they had used every single thing they had during the battle. The four squads slowly retreated back to where the other yers were, they were tired, incredibly tired and wanted to do nothing more than simply rx a bit. The others looked at them with respect, amongst all of them they were without a doubt the strongest ones and they even managed to win against the powerful demons by themselves. Of course,pared to Reign and the others they were stillcking, but they were in a league of their own, and the yers never really intended topare themselves against them. The twelfth wave soon came and Reign and the party were locked in a battle against the demons, the average level of the demons went up and this time the battle was a bit tricky for them, a couple of times they had nearly been wounded and it took more time to kill the demons as well. After about 4 minutes the demon army was sessfully killed however, thest two waves were powerful and it showed as they only had about 200 demonspared to the 300 the previous ones had. The event however showed no signs of stopping and Reign looked at the direction of the now-closed portal with a serious expression. It seemed that they were going to have more waves, this time the demons will be anywhere from levels 30 to 35, even for Reign and the others it was going to be hard to defeat all of them, especially if 200 of them show up. Chapter 185 Demonic Invasion ( Final Part ) Reign and the others looked at a new portal that showed up, this time there were only about 50 demonsing out of it, a number far smaller than they anticipated. The demons walked slowly as they looked in front of them, there were no animal-like demons in their ranks, all of them had human figures. Their horns were longerpared to the previous ones while their tails swayed behind them. Scales could be seen covering their arms and legs as they approached the party. Suddenly there was a shouting from behind the yers. "Reign, another portal has been opened on the right side!" Everyone was jolted by the shout, Reign could recognize the voice, it was Eldar. He had told them previously that he would notify them if any other portals opened, nobody expected that he was going to notify them like this, however. "Dammit, alright, you guys take care of the demons here, me and Shadow can go to the other portal, we''re the fastest anyway so it won''t take us that long," Reign tells the others before speeding towards the other portal, lightning flickered behind him as he was soon out of sight. The situation was a bit dangerous, Reign was certain that Wolf and the others would be fine fighting against the demons, but he needed to hurry up to get to the other portal as the demons would charge towards the castle while the portal would start spawning more and more enemies after some time passed. Shadow was behind Reign, although his max speed was simr to Reign''s, it was something that he could only achieve by using the Shadow Body skill that onlysts a couple of seconds. It only took Reign about 1 minute to get to the portal, the demons had already started charging towards the castle, but luckily they were still quite far away from it. With great speed, Reign charges at them from the side and immediately cuts off the neck of one of the demons that were in the front. The group of 50 demons stop as they look at Reign, the headless body of one of them copses as its head flies through the air. Reign was already panting a bit, he has been using his mana to increase his speed so that he can arrive as soon as possible, and even though it worked, it left him a bit drained. Looking at the demons that had cruel smiles on their faces, Reign simply chuckled before drawing his other sword as well, this time the battle would be hard, only he and Shadow were here and there were 50 enemies, all of a simr level to them. Shadow was currently standing on a tree branch, he was looking at the demons while clenching his daggers, as soon as Reign attacked he was going to dash in from the side and try to kill a couple of demons before they could realize that there were more opponents. The demons charge first, their bloodthirsty shouts echo through the forest as they all attack Reign. They had great speed and power, still, it was not sufficient enough to catch up to Reign. With a flicker of lightning, he was gone, before the demons could even try to find him he was already in their midst. Lightning was wrapped around his right arm as he skewered a demon, his whole sword passing through its chest. Swiftly Reign kicks the demon away from him before blocking the attacks of the other demons. Some of them used weapons while others trusted their powerful ws to do the job. Reign knew that stopping would mean being surrounded and attacked from all sides so he did his best to dodge some attacks before lunging at other demons that were a bit further away. His tactic worked as the demons couldn''t follow his movements and would be left stunned for a second before locating him. The drawback however was that he could only attack once or twice before being besieged by the demons, the demons had great vitality, and simply stabbing them through the chest wouldn''t kill them, the one Reign attacked at the beginning was on his feet and charging towards him with the others while having a fist-sized hole on his chest. As the demons attacked they failed to spot another figure behind them. Shadow was quickly moving from ce to ce as he used his daggers to stab through the demon''s necks, the strong poison would enter their bodies right away and it would only be a short time before they sumbed to their wounds. It was only after Shadow had killed about 6 of them that he was spotted. He gave them a nervous smile and even waved at the demons before disappearing in his own shadow. The demons were greatly confused at what had happened, but they didn''t have a lot of time to think as Shadow had actually teleported right behind Reign, he used his daggers to stab through the eyes of a surprised demon before standing back to back with Reign. The two friends gave a wry smile as they started fighting against the demons, it wasn''t the first time the two were outnumbered anyway. On the other side of the castle the party was dealing with the demons together, Wolf''s mes were lighting up the sky as some of the trees caught on fire. Tank was using his scythe and shield to block the approaching demons before shing them apart with the strong weapon. Beast''s monsters fought as well, they were on the outskirts of the battlefield and would pounce on a demon from time to time, doing their best to drag it away from the group before all of them gang up on it. The golden lion however was strong enough to fight against the demons by itself so it didn''t need to resort to using such tactics. Laura and Beast bombarded the demons from long-range as they stood some 20 meters away from the battlefield. From time to time Laura would charge forward and use her Demonic Whip to attack the demons from mid-range, her ss was one that focused on killing demons, only when fighting against them would she ever be able to use all that she had. The whip would burn the skin and flesh of any demon it touched, the ces where they were hit would corrode slightly and the pain was almost unbearable for them. The many demons were slowly being wilted down by the group as they used their skills to take care of them, their minds however were somewhere else, they all wondered if Reign and Shadow will be fine, the two of them are strong, especially Reign, but against all of these enemies, not to mention the next wave, would they truly be fine? They didn''t have a lot of time to think about that however as they had to deal with the demons, for now, their numbers were lowerpared to before, but they were of course much stronger. After almost 5 minutes the battle at Reign''s side was over, he and Shadow were sitting on a nearby rock as they panted, they were covered in blood and multiple small wounds from the fight. They managed to take care of the demons, but it was still hard, especially since neither one of them went all out since they didn''t know if there will be more waves after the next one. [ Attention yers, the final wave ising. ] "Well, that answers it." Reign smiles as he hears the notification from the system, knowing that the next wave is the final one truly helped as they now knew that they could go all out against the demons. Both of them smiled as they drank some water, they only had about 30 seconds of rest between the two waves and the portal was already opening in front of them. Since they were going to use everything they had Shadow decided not to use the same tactic as previously, he wanted to see exactly how strong he was and how much damage he could deal to the demons that wereing out of the portal. Reign''s body gets coated by lightning as he smiles at the demons who had juste out of the portal, looking at the two people in front of them, they were confused. One person was covered in lightning and smiled at them warmly while the other was shrouded in darkness as he looked at them like they were prey. Even the brutal demons felt a sense of pressureing off from the two as they prepared to attack. With a shout the 50 strong group attacks, Reign and Shadow disappear from their sights as they start fighting against the demons in the middle of the group, each of them was using everything he had, lightning exploded around Reign as the demons had to go through immense pain each time their attacks were blocked. Shadow on the other hand used the shadows of the demons to create gaps through their ranks and attacks, binding their legs or a hand, using the shadow spikes to pierce through their feet The battle was even easierpared to thest one, of course, the drawback was that they were using a huge amount of mana to do so. Chapter 186 End Of The Event The battle came to an end and as the system had previously mentioned, this was thest wave. The portal closed and the notification that everyone was waiting or finally arrived. [ Congrattions yers, you have sessfully finished the event, the demons are defeated and their invasion has been stopped. ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 26 Demon killed, 2 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Demon killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 32 Demon killed, 3 400 exp gained [The yers have earner 1 700 000 exp and 2300 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 283 000 exp and 383 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 25 Demon killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 27 Demon killed, 2 400 exp gained - Lvl 31 Demon killed, 3 200 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 56 monsters, 168 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 22 Demon killed, 1 400 exp gained - Lvl 24 Demon killed, 1 800 exp gained - Lvl 24 Demon killed, 1 800 exp gained - Lvl 25 Demon killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 32 Demon killed, 3 400 exp gained [Your pets have killed 42 monsters, 117 000 exp points earned.] Ding! [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 37, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 12 Strength +4, Vitality + 3, Endurance + 2 Agility + 3, Spirit + 3, Willpower + 3 ] Name: Reign Level: 37 ( 43 000/ 54 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 24 Strength: 48 (73) (+10 from ability, +15 from item) Agility: 51 (76) (+11 from ability, +14 from item) Endurance: 34 (48) (+7 from ability +7 from item) Vitality: 37 (50) (+ 6 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 34 (56) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 4 from item ) Spirit: 44 (70) (+8 from ability, +18 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Dual-Wielding Proficiency B - Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank C [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank C [Lighting Arc] C no rank [ Lightning Discharge ] C no rank [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Magic Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B [ Magic Missiles ] [ Mana Coating ] [ Mana sh ] [ Etherial Truth ] [ Severing, Sword One ] [ Rage of the Kirin ] Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 82 exp: 32%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ding! [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Level: 32 ( 11 000/ 44 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 69 (76) ( + 5 from item, + 2 from ability ) Agility :58 (66) ( + 4 from item, + 4 from ability) Endurance : 42 (45) ( + 3 from item ) Vitality : 45 (48) ( + 3 from item ) Willpower : 42 Spirit : 36 ( 42) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Inferno Eruption, Hundred Strikes of Judgement ? ? Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Vajra ? Special : Blessing from a tribe leader Ding! [ The skills "Compact Punch" and "Lightning Bullet" have evolved to a higher rank ] Compact Punch C As the yer''s proficiency with the skill had increased he will no longer need to stand in ce while charging the skill Lightning Bullet C The yer can now fire up to three lightning bullets in quick session with a small penalty to the uracy Reign and Shadow were panting heavily as they were sitting down on the ground of the forest. The demons that came through the portal were all annihted, their bodies littering the clearing in the forest as blood was flowing through it. Pieces of their bodies and bones could be seen everywhere as well. Reign and Shadow were covered in blood, wounds could also be seen on their bodies, the wounds however were light and they would heal after a day at most. They had spent a huge amount of mana during the fight and they really needed to rest, but first, they needed to go back to the castle and meet up with the others. Leveling up so many times was not something they expected, one could say they were lucky that they were only level 31 at the start of the invasion as a notification came after the fight. [ The yers will not receive any exp from enemies that are 10 levels below them. ] So far they had only fought against monsters that were close to them in level or higher, this was actually the first time they had gone out of their way to kill lower-leveled enemies and that''s how they learned this, it was to be expected however because if yers could simply go and kill a bunch of low leveled enemies they could easily level up without ever encountering any difficulties. Ding! [ World announcement! ] [ Congrattions to all the yers who have sessfully finished an event, thanks to your overwhelming sess in clearing the events the system has decided to implement a new rule ] [ Monsters that are 5 levels lower than a yer will now only give 50% exp ] "This really does seem like a game, what the hell is up with the bncing though?" Shadow chuckles as he asks Reign who smiles at hisment, the things that are happening with all these announcements really do seem simr to how game developers would change their games to make them more bnced. "I guess we''re stronger than the system expected?" Reign shrugs his shoulders before he and Shadow continue towards the castle. Upon arriving at the castle they were able to see Wolf and the others there, they had, of course, cleared out the demons at their side and now everyone was ready to rest up, the battles had really taken a toll on everybody and they wanted to do nothing else today than rest up. Before the yers could go however Reign made sure to get their attention, he had still not forgotten about Adam and the other talented yers that he and the others wanted to train. Upon pointing at them and telling them their n the yers were ecstatic, to actually train together with Reign and the others was a dreame true for most of them. Of course, there were some that actually said no, a couple of solo yers who seemed quite ufortable with the idea decided not to take Reign''s offer, while some of them asked if they could juste to train from time to time and not live there. Some yers that belonged in squads were also a bit skeptical, they have been fighting in their squads for quite some time and they didn''t want to leave them, of course after hearing that they didn''t in fact need to leave their squads and that they could also simplye to train from time to time they decided to ept the offer. In total there were 16 yers that decided to train with Reign and the others, of those 16 only 6 were not going to live in the building and woulde to train from time to time while the remaining 10 of them were going to be there. With that sorted out Reign and the others made their way through the teleport, they needed to show the yers around the building, after all during the time since they have started living in the building Reign and the others changed some things. The building had 5 floors and each of the floors was massive, the party usually stayed on the first floor as it was easier than to go up the stairs each time. Of course since they had decided to do this they have all transferred their things on the highest floor and taken the rooms there. There was a lot of space around the building as well, if Reign wanted to he could also use some S Coins to extend the building or to even build some new floors. For now there was no need for it, the building wasrge enough to house over 100 yers easily, Reign and the others nned to make each floor different in the future, the better the yers are the higher they would stay, like a ranking that would make the yers try their best to improve. They had of course already made a training room and many faculties that can be used by the yers, it wasn''t cheap but it was something that Reign and the others really think was needed as it would make the yers a bit morefortable when staying there. Reign and the others quickly made their way to the building, the yers all scattered as only 10 of them followed after them. Upon entering the building Adam and the others were all surprised to see that the inside of the building was quiet, well, normal, there was no expensive furniture and items decorating the first floor. "Decoration, why would we need it, right now there are more important things to focus on, spending money on something like that is just dumb at this moment." Reign shrugs his shoulders after hearing the yers behind him. Chapter 187 Training And Magokurs Report "Pull your spear back, the second your arm extends to its utmost is when you need to pull it back, your strength lies in the range of your attacks, don''t give your opponent time to shorten the distance," Reign says as he pulls Adam up from the floor. "Too wide, those kinds of attacks are only a viable option if your enemy ispletely open or if you are attacking from a blind spot, during a frontal engagement use fast attacks that don''t leave an opening, otherwise this will happen," Wolf says as he was holding a sword against a yers neck, the yer''s hands were high in the air as he held his sword with both hands, his intent was to deliver a powerful downward sh in hopes of breaking through Wolf''s guard, all that he managed to do however was leave himself wide open for Wolf to step in and attack. "Yes sir!" The yer shouts as he goes back into position. The same was happening all over the training field that was built underneath the building, the training field was the size of a football stadium, the same size as the building was. It has been 2 days since the yers had joined Reign and the others and started living there, they all had training in the evening and they were free to do whatever they wanted for the whole day before that. Adam and the other yers would usually spend their day in the forest beforeing back to train, sometimes they woulde back exhausted and wounded, but that didn''t matter as they still had to train, Laura would heal them up before they would be trained by Reign and the others. One had to know that Laura and Beast were also training close-rangebat with them, Beast would spend half of the training with 3 of the yers that used long-range weapons such as the bow and crossbow while the other half would be spent with Reign and the others in close-quartersbat, the long-range yers were also not exempted from the training as everybody believed that it would only be beneficial if they could protect themselves in close-quarters, something that Beast had already demonstrated back when he had fought against the possessed Laura in the warehouse. The training would go anywhere from 1 to 2 hours, during that time the yers would barely get any rest and they would fight against Reign and the others while simultaneously doing some basic training such as swinging their swords 200 times in session and stuff like that. Even though the training was rough none of them uttered a single word ofint, how could they, even though it has only been 2 days the results of the training were already visible. During the day they would fight against monsters and they were already seeing results, monsters that were hard to deal with in the past were seemingly a bit weaker now as they had more experience with fighting against different kinds of enemies, not to mention that their fighting styles were also getting moreplete after the grueling training. As expected, Adam was currently the one at the top, the young boy did incredibly well during the training sessions and he was seemingly able to absorb everything like a sponge. Reign and the others were very satisfied with how he was progressing, of course, the others were doing well too and it would only be a matter of time before their weapon proficiencies would rise to a respectable level, after that they would have to progress by themselves as there was only so much that Reign and the others could teach them, everyone had their own fighting style and it was not always a good idea to teach someone everything you knew as that could perhaps limit them from achieving their full potential. The people in the underground city had already started behaving a bit differently towards Adam and the others, it wasn''t to the point where they were bootlicking and prostrating themselves in front of them of course, it was simply a matter of people always smiling at them and always greeting them on the streets. Everyone knew that they were currently residing at the main building and that they were being trained by Reign and the others, as such everyone held them in higher regard as they knew that they would be respectable figures in the future if nothing unexpected happened. After training everyone went to take a shower and to rest, Reign and the others had all gathered in the living room at the highest floor as Magokur had called Reign. "So you''re saying that there will be no chance to kill themander soon?" Reign asks Magokur while sitting on the sofa. They weren''t bothered very much by what Magokur had said, right now they were all level 37 and they were certain that they would be able to kill themander without much difficulty. "Yes, right now most of the orcs have been recalled, it seems that the chief is nning something big soon, I know you guys are strong but, if you were to attack the main base right now you would need to fight over a thousand orcs together with the chief andmander, even if it''s you guys it would be almost impossible." Everyone nods in agreement after listening to Magokur''s words, it was true that they were powerful but fighting against so many was still something that wasn''t easy, after all, Magokur had already told them that the chief was level 40, his strength was definitely not to be underestimated. The orcs would be a problem too as there were orcs that had levels ranging from 30 to higher, especially the personal guards of the chief and themander, those guys were level 35 at the lowest and there were a good amount of elites mixed in them. "Do you have any idea what they might be nning?" Wolf suddenly asks from the side with a dark face, he didn''t like being passive while allowing the enemy to take the first move, luckily they had Magokur who was able to give them inside info. "Well, judging by how they are all behaving I guess that the chief will either try to attack you guys with everything he has, or he will go after the giant ape, that guy has been quiet ever since you guys took the anchor point, a couple of our orc scouts had also told the chief that they had seen the ape running towards his territory that day while being seriously wounded, the chief didn''t want to risk anything back then, but you guys had grown powerful in thest month and he has been growing quite impatient and angry." "It makes sense, the ape has been wounded back then, your scouts are right about that, I just don''t know how much he has recovered since then," Wolf says before leaning against the sofa and closing his eyes. "Anyway, I don''t think that we will be making a move for at least two weeks, I will make sure to give you a heads up if anything changes." "Got it, just make sure that they don''t suspect anything." "Don''t worry, after seeing my wounds after our battle everyone was certain that I and you guys fought with everything we had," Magokur says confidently before ending the call, everyone was left with a serious face afterward. "What do you think?" Wolf asks Reign with a calm voice. "It is true that there hasn''t been a lot of activity from the orcs in a while, even the yers that hunt in the city have said that they hadn''te across orcs recently." Reign puts his hands together in front of him as he puts his head down. "It could be a ploy you know." Wolf answer while the others all look at the two while keeping quiet. "I know, but if it is true then we need to be alert, if those guys use the same tactic as before and travel underground before attacking us, the results could be catastrophic." "We should probably increase our defenses, try to see if there is anything in the territory menu that we can buy or build to protect against underground attacks." Reign nods at Wolf before checking the territory menu, in it he was able to find a couple of things that could prove useful against such tactics. Mines that would explode when they would feel foreign mana about 1m close to them. Mines that would explode after feeling vibrations about 1m away from them. Detectors that would notify Reign and the others that there were intruders moving underground and more. They decided to put a couple of the detectors around the building and some mines, the mines would be able to kill a good number of orcs if they were lucky which would, in turn, make it easier for the yers. There was also a speaker that Reign bought, the speaker would sound an rm when the detectors detect anything moving close to them, the yers would be able to respond quickly that way and the casualty rate would be lower in turn. For now, however, everyone was going to sleep, they had been doing things around the territory and helping the yers so they hadn''t had the time to hunt for thest 2 days, of course since their levels were quite high right now they didn''t think much of it, only the orc chief and the ape were able to pressure them right now and they were still certain that they would be able to kill the chief if they went all out. Tomorrow was a new day, they were looking forward to going out to the grasnd again, or perhaps they would visit the Ironbark Woods and see the elves. Chapter 188 The Elven Base Reign and the others were slowly making their way through the gray part of the Ironbark Woods, they had decided to visit the elves, after all, an ally in these times could be a great help and they wanted to get one fast. Reign previously spoke to Aethion who told them it would be alright to go now, three days had passed so going to visit the elves would be fine. After all, it''s not just humans that have to go through different events and challenges during the game, as they had previously learned from Magokur, intelligent monsters that came here also had their reasons foring and goals that they wish to fulfill. If they could establish a friendly rtionship with the elves it would truly be helpful, the Ironbark Woods was huge and if the yers could perhaps stay with the elves during the night it would make leveling a lot easier. The elves were known to be peaceful so before they can find out exactly why they were here and what their goal as they were not going to push the topic. Slowly they passed the area they had previously been to, they went towards the same way that the elves took when they left, jeon had previously shown them approximately where their base was on the map that Wolf carried with him, by using the map they were certain that they were close to the elven base. Lo and behold after a couple more minutes of walking and fighting against some monsters they managed to get to the base. A transparent bubble covered it, a sight familiar to them as it was the same kind of protection their castle had. The elven base was just what one would expect it to be, a huge tree that stood in the middle of the forest while being divided from it by a river that passed nearby, it forked right before the tree before joining back into one stream, clearly separating the base from the rest of the forest. The tree was surrounded by a couple of smaller trees, of course even though they were smaller they were each about 70 C 80 meters tall, a height that was incredibly difficult to find on trees before the game started. The main tree which acted as the main base was over 200 meters tall while being over 10 meters in diameter. The gigantic tree stood well above the rest and they were able to see it quite some distance away, Reign believed that even without the map they would have been able to find the base without much difficulty. On the other side of the river, they were able to spot elves right away, there were some children and women that were sitting near the river while talking andughing. Two guards were standing diligently while observing the surroundings, the very second they spotted Reign and the others they said something to the others which made them get up and run back to the base. The guards took up their weapons as they red at Reign and the others with a cautious gaze. Reign quickly pulled his hands up to show they meant no harm but that didn''t achieve the effect he had wished for as the guards were still cautiously pointing their weapons at them. Suddenly one of the guards changed his gaze as he looked at the seven people in front of them, he quickly put his hand inside a pocket on his armor before taking out a leaf-like parchment. Looking at the parchment and the humans in front of him multiple times his gaze softened before he beckoned to the other guard to put down his weapon. "Humans, you are the ones that saved lieutenant jeon, you have to excuse our behavior, the forest is dangerous and enemies are everywhere." The guard said as he smiled at Reign slightly. Figures could be seen running towards them from the base, amongst the 10 people that wereing Reign could recognize jeon in their midst. "Friends, you have finally decided to visit, please, do enter." jeon waved at them as the protective bubble around the river suddenly rippled, the stones thaty on the bottom of the river suddenly rose up and formed a bridge that was wide enough for 3 people to walk side by side. Reign and the party crossed the bridge before shaking hands with jeon who came to greet them, with a wide smile he beckoned them to follow after him and the other elves. Amongst the elves there were some that seemed quite rxed while some exhibited caution when looking at Reign and the others, it was to be expected of course since they were strangers. "I had told my brethren of what had happened, our leader wishes to meet you, it seems that she has something that she wants to discuss with you," jeon says as he brings Reign and the others in the base. The base of the elves was actually very simr to the base of the wood folk that Reign and the others had stumbled upon a long time ago. They lived on the trees, instead of building houses or hollowing the insides of the trees the elves instead used their nature magic to manipte the trees and create houses from the many branches that they had. There were many bridges that connected all the trees and houses as elves could be seen walking around. Of course, there were people living on the ground as well, the thick and long roots of the trees were brought up to the surface as they coiled around to form huts that the elves could live in, it was a breathtaking sight for Reign and the others as they slowly walked through the base. Curious nces were sent their way from the elves that were living in the base, some of them had never even seen humans before and they were incredibly curious after seeing them, of course after spotting jeon and other guards and captains together with them they didn''t dare approach them right now. jeon did his best to show them the different styles of houses while exining how they build them, he also exined why they were all here, except for being a bit vague, he apologized for that before telling them that their leader would exin everythingter. It turns out that the way the elves arrived here was simr to Magokur, some of them came froms where their homes were destroyed and they had no hopes of survival,ing here was a second chance of sorts. Some were simply picked and teleported without any exnation while there were some that volunteered to be here, simr to how Eldar and soldiers did. Finally, they arrived at the center of the base where the enormous tree was standing. Many sky bridges could be seen connecting it with the other trees, the difference between this tree however was that the bridges would go all the way inside the tree. It seems that this one was hollow inside, contrary to the other ones. There were many paths that led to the tree, even on the ground there was a huge gap in the tree from which people could enter, jeon however led them to a different path. They all first jumped on a huge leaf that was put at the bottom of one tree, the leaf acted like a spring and sent them flying up, a mysterious force acted on their bodies the second they touched the leaf and it made sure that they wouldnd on the tree properly without being hurt. Afternding on the tree, which was in fact the biggest one next to the central one, they crossed the bridge and entered the inside of it. They were in for a shock after entering however as the inside of the tree seemed many timesrger than the outside, a huge space was found inside of the tree and hundreds of elves were walking around, some seemed to be researching something while others were busy arguing. Guards could be seen at the entrance and when they arrived at the fence they could see that they were incredibly high up. Over a hundred meters down they could see numerous floors and elves that were walking around, above would probably be the same. As they had expected a simr sight was found above, there were even rooms on the floors, probably sleeping quarters for the elves that resided inside the huge tree. "Spatial magic." One of the elves that were with them suddenly said. "What?" Shadow asked the elf while looking at him curiously. "The tree, the inside of it is reinforced with spatial magic, that is the reason why the inside is so big." "Right, wasn''t the castle the same, I remember Eldar telling us that the inside of the castle was also biggerpared to outside, even though it''s not as evident as this." Wolf suddenly pitches in their conversation. "Boy, you have to be careful now." Aethion''s voice suddenly echoes through Reign''s head. "Huh, what do you mean?" "I can feel her mana, the leader of these elves, I know her." A serious voice could be heard from Aethion as Reign could feel that he was a bit nervous. "You know her?" "Yes, tch, this might be a bit tricky." Aethion clicks his tongue before continuing, "She''s a crafty old fox with whom I crossed paths many times in the past, you could say she was one of my biggest enemies back when I was a necromancer." "I see." "Don''t take it so lightly boy, before I was defeated I used to be a Transcended, she probably still is, do not dare underestimate her boy." Chapter 189 Meeting The Queen Reign and the others slowly climbed the stairs as the elves exined the many different faculties that were present inside of the huge tree. There were different departments that were there to do a number of things, simrly to Reign''s territory there were some that focused on crafting, creating armors, essories, weapons There was a war department that kept track of the different monsters in the forest and where they weremonly found, that department was the one in charge of the elves that went out to hunt and level up, they would be given a simple map that would show them what ces were suitable for them and what ces they needed to stay clear of. For example, jeon and the elves that Reign and the others came across that day were hunting before they were ambushed by the Tainted, although they were stronger than the Tainted, they were outnumbered and lost some people, if Reign and the others hadn''t intervened they would have lost more people as well if they were even more unlucky a strong monster could have been drawn over by the sounds of fighting and killed all of them. There were research departments that studied the bodies of the killed monsters that elves would bring back, their job was to find the weaknesses that the monsters had and to check what parts of the bodies could be used for crafting or creating medicine. The alchemy department was the one that was in charge of creating that, although most elves had nature-type mana and abilities and could heal, medicine was still incredibly useful and important as they could heal themselves without spending mana, not to mention taking antidotes that would heal different poisons, they even had some potions and pills that could increase stats for a short period of time as well. It was evident that the elves were above Reign''s territory not only on the average level but in other fields as well, that only made Reign more excited by the prospect of having them as allies, of course after hearing what Aethion told him he was on full alert. "Give me control of some of your mana, I''ll help you out, that woman has a dangerous ability that not many in my previous world knew of, actually I think I might be the only one outside of the elven tribe that knew of it." "A dangerous ability?" "She can read minds boy, that''s how my cover was blown actually, that bitch found out and alerted the others which in turn led to my demise." Reign''s back was soon covered in sweat, reading minds, was something that could potentially be even more dangerous and powerful than other abilities, no secret could be hidden in front of somebody that can do that. "I''ll use a spell that I created back then, it will shield you from her ability, after I''m finished you simply need to touch the others so that I can do the same for them, if she can''t read only your mind then she will be suspicious, but if the same happens with the others than she will think it''s probably the doing of either the leader of your zone or perhaps the Gods." Reign did as Aethion instructed him, he could feel his mana being slowly channeled from his consciousness as Aethion was activating the spell. They continued climbing and soon they were near the top of the tree, Reign knew that because there was suddenly not much activity on the floors, not to mention the surroundings looked different as well. The walls on the higher floors were pure white,pared to the rough texture it had on the lower ones here they were smooth and even shined a bit. The difference made the party curious, why was this part of the tree so different? "It''s because of our leader, the queen is very powerful and the tree changed slightly after she took residence at the top of it, this tree is very perceptive to mana and the changes in the mana surrounding it, nobody knows exactly why this is how it changed, it simply did, probably to amodate the queen better." "I see." One thing that everyone noticed is how the elf addressed their leader at the end, so far they only addressed the person as the leader, but after hearing him utter the word queen everyone now knew that the elf in question is a woman, of course, Reign already knew that from Aethion. The elf shut his mouth the second the words came out, a couple of the others nced at him before quickly acting as nothing happened, of course, didn''t escape Reign, it seemed that they were hiding that information for some reason, it could also be a ploy to make them believe that they were hiding the information of course. A higher amount of guards could be seen on the top floors, on each of the fivest floors there were more than 10 guards while the lower ones only had 2 or 4, there was a smaller amount of elves but judging by how they carried themselves and the aura that they had they were definitely important personnel amongst the elves. "This is where we part ways, our queen wishes to have a private conversation with you." Another elf spoke before they bow slightly, it seems that they were no longer worried about whether they will say queen or not. Reign was a bit nervous, Aethion still hadn''t finished the spell and they were about to meet the queen. "It''s doned, now touch the others so that I can transfer the spell to them as well." Reign quickly does so, he made sure to be at the rear of the party while they were getting to the top, he now walked in front as he made sure to touch everyone on the shoulder, when he did so they could all feel something different about them, but since it was something that Reign did they did not fight it and simply epted the change. Reign nodded at them with a serious expression and they all knew that something probably happened, what he did was probably to protect them, as for what it was exactly they didn''t know, perhaps Aethion told him something that would make the most sense. A pearly-white gate was in front of them, slowly the gate opened and they entered the chambers of the elven queen. The chambers were located on the top of the tree, there were no walls, only ss-like material that covered the chambers. The view was of course amazing, from the lush leaves that fluttered in the wind to the whole Ironbark Woods that was visible to them. At the very front was a figure, her long ck hair fell all the way to her lower back as it swayed in the wind like the smoothest silk. Her body was covered in a white robe that stuck to her body perfectly as if it was her skin. "Please sit down humans." An enchanting voicees from the woman as the branches at the top of the tree move before forming seats, all of them slowly walk forward and sit down. They weren''t afraid, simply from the aura that they could feel from her they were positive that this person was not somebody they could fight against, probably not even Eldar would be able to win against her. As the woman turned around everyone was left speechless. Her bright amber eyes felt like they draw all the light to them, it was like staring at two suns that shined with warmth. Her soft, red lips curved slightly upwards as she smiled at them warmly. The robe she wore entuated all of her curves perfectly, even though she wasn''t really curvy, the woman in front of them had an athletic build. She was about 175cm tall, her long legs were bare from the knees as she gently walked towards them before sitting down on a seat that she had made. She looked at the party with an enchanting smile as before talking. "I have to thank you for saving my people humans, I never expected toe across humans so soon, the forest that surrounds us is fraught with dangers." "We simply did what we thought was the right thing to do, um, your majesty?" Reign answers before thinking carefully about how to call the woman in the end. "Hahahahaha." The womanughs lightly as they all blush a bit, herughter was like the breeze spring while her appearance was like the most beautiful field of flowers. Even Laura was a bit stunned after seeing such beauty in front of her. Wolf gulped slightly before calming himself, this person, her beauty was almost a match to Miriam. "There is no need to call me like that, my name is Sylralei Ixesastenn, just call me Sylra." "But I am intrigued little ones, what exactly were you doing in the forest?" The queen yfully cocks her head sideways as she looks straight at Reign with a gentle smile on her face. "We were simply exploring the forest before we heard amotion, we found your people fighting the Tainted so we decided to help." "Oh really," Sylra says as she looks at Reign with a curious gaze before her face suddenly changes, it happened only for a moment and none of them caught the change. "I can''t read him!?" Sylra thought to herself as she tried to read the minds of the others, after finding out that all of them were the same she was shocked, of course, she didn''t show it as her face was still as calm and bright as ever. "Then it had to be fate that allowed for you to meet." Sylra smiles gently at Reign before suddenly standing up. Chapter 190 Negotiations "Perhaps it was." Reign smiles innocently as he looks at the woman in front of him, her eyes were zing like the sun as he nearly got lost in them. "Mhm." The queen gently lifts her arm as wooden cups suddenly float towards them. The cups stop in front of them as a golden liquid suddenly falls down from the flowers of the tree, the smell of the liquid was incredible and in seconds the cups were full. "Drink, it''s the nectar of the tree, it''s my reward for your help." Reign and the others nce at each other before they drink the nectar, they didn''t really bother even thinking whether it was poisoned or not as the queen''s power was great and she didn''t really need to use something like that against them. The nectar was incredibly sweet and cooling, it was smooth and it would simply go down your throat with ease before your whole body felt nice and cool. [ Spirit + 2, Willpower + 2 ] Everybody was shocked to see the notification, the queen did say this was a reward, but they thought it was simply the taste of the nectar that would be amazing, never did they think they would get attribute points. "The nectar of the tree has incredible properties, you have probably felt it by now, this is something I use to reward the best amongst my elves, you are the first foreigners to taste it." The queen smiles warmly as she makes the wooden cups float back. "Your majesty." Reign suddenly speaks with a serious tone as he looks at the queen. She looks at him with an intrigued gaze as she waits for him to continue speaking. "As you have already said, this forest is filled with danger, not only that but there are even more dangerous ces outside of it, I, we, havee here today in hopes of establishing friendly rtions with you and your people, and if possible an alliance." "I see." The queen smiles enchantingly at Reign before continuing, "But tell me human, what exactly would I and my people gain from allying with you, as you can see we already have what we need here, my elves can be stronger in the forest while others can do their research inside the tree." The queen gets up before walking toward one of the transparent walls of her quarters. "jeon had told me what had happened, for such a short period of time you have truly be strong, I will admit that it is above the norm, but I simply do not see any advantage for us if we be allies, I can keep track of everything that happens nearby from here as well." "The old fox is still continuing her tricks I see, don''t fret boy, although she says that, if she truly didn''t have an interest in an alliance she would simply say no, you probably wouldn''t even have the chance to meet her, just think of what you have seen in the base, there are advantages for her, simply find them, I won''t be helping you for that though, can''t hog all the fun can I?" Aethion tells Reign as he chuckles slightly in his head. Reign looks at the queen''s back as he takes some time to think about his response, after a minute he speaks. "We have two territories, two safe zones to be more exact, you say your elves can be stronger but we both know that''s not entirely true, only the stronger ones can go and fight monsters here, most of your people have to stay inside the base and do menial tasks as they are too weak and would serve as nothing more than a snack to the monsters in this forest." Reign takes a quick breath before continuing further. "Next would be food, as I have seen so far you guys are mostly eating the fruits from the trees while fishing as well, I guess that some of the monsters that the stronger elves kill are also brought back for food, even though you have enough to not let anyone starve, if something were to happen to the hunting parties then you would be in a difficult situation." "If we form an alliance then that can be solved, when ites to food we have more than enough of it, not to mention that the areas around our two territories are suitable for both low-level yers and higher leveled ones, which would allow for your elves to be stronger there." "I will admit that your research and crafting methods are more advanced when ites to ours, your elves as well would be slightly strongerpared to my people, but the difference is that it seems they are divided into high leveled ones and low-leveled ones, there are no elves that are in the middle, probably thanks to the forest, the situation is reversed for us, we onlyck more higher-leveled yers, but I do believe that I and my party members are enough to fill that hole for now." The queen''s eyes change slightly after hearing Reign''s words, as her back was turned to them they didn''t notice anything, of course, slowly she turned around before moving to the center of the room. "Your power is enough to make up for it, I have to say that those are incredibly arrogant words human, I will admit that the points you have mentioned are correct, but we are not slightly stronger than you, higher-leveled people can fight against many that are below them." "Yes, that is why I have said those words that you deem are arrogant, I and my team are enough to fill that role." "Attack me." "Huh?" "If you can make me take a single step back I will ally with you." "Boy it''s a trap, even if you use all of your power you won''t be able to do it, she is too strong." "I know, but for some reason, I don''t care." "Huh?" Aethion stops talking after hearing Reign''s words, his voice was filled with happiness, like a child that had found a new toy. A wide smile could be seen on Reign''s face as he stood up before walking toward the queen. "You seem awfully happy hu-" "It''s Reign, are you sure you want to do this here?" "Don''t worry human, my chambers won''t be destroyed by your power, you are not strong enough to do something like that." The queen''s voice turned slightly cold, to see a human being so happy to attack her and actually cut her off while she was speaking was not something she would usually tolerate. She is a Transcendent, a being that has gone above the shackles of mortals after all. Wolf and the others quickly go back and stand against a wall, their reaction intrigued the queen but she simply shook her head before beckoning Reign to attack. Suddenly ck and white lightning erupt from Reign as the room gets filled by them, the floor darkens slightly from the power of it while Reign takes his two swords out and charges toward the queen who now had her eyes opened wide in shock. Rage of the Kirin Reign''s two swords stab towards the queen as a ck and white Kirin was formed around him, the Kirin roars ferociously as it attacks the queen with full power. The queen extends her two arms and blocks the Kirin''s horns, the lightning flickers around them as a powerful wind smashes some of the wooden seats that the queen had previously made. The floor and ceiling of her quarters turn darker by the passing second as Reign''s lightning shows no sign of stopping. His face was red as he was using everything he had in hopes of moving the queen who had a serious expression on her face, if she rxed it would be possible for this boy to actually move her. Suddenly the Kirin disappears as Reign lifts his katana in the air. The lightning around it disappears as it starts shaking slightly, with grace and softness Reign lets the sword fall down as he whispers, "Severing, Sword One." The queen''s eyes constrict slightly after hearing his words, the sword shes against an invisible barrier that she had created, cracks form on the barrier but it showed no signs of being destroyed, after a couple of seconds the attack stops while the barrier finally breaks. Reign was panting heavily as he looked at the queen who was still standing nonchntly while looking at him. Her gaze was calm but on the inside, a storm of thoughts was happening, Reign''s power had shocked her greatly as only the private guards that she had brought to this world with her could defeat him, amongst the elves, there was nobody that was his match. The words that she had proimed were arrogant previously had now proven to be true by his fierce power. The queen was about to speak up but she suddenly stopped after seeing Reign, his eyes were closed as an intense pressure wasing off him. Looking at the sight the queen simply created a stronger barrier in front of her to block the next attack, she knew that this would be it, his final and strongest attack wasing. After more than 30 seconds blood could be seen flowing from Reign''s mouth, he was using Etherial Truth, but the queen was too strong for the skill to actually analyze her and the stress on Reign was enormous right now. After 30 more seconds he opened his now-bloodshot eyes before disappearing from the queen''s sight, in a mere moment he was in front of her face as his de had cut through the barrier. The sword stopped a millimeter from her head, Reign had sessfully destroyed 5 barriers that she had put up, the final one that coated her body was in the end simply too strong for him to destroy. Chapter 191 Forming An Alliance "Haaa, as I thought, this much is still not enough," Reign says before jumping back, he channels his mana to its fullest before attacking Sylra again. "That would be enough." Sylra flicks her hand as Reign was stopped in mid-air, before he could do anything he was sent flying back. With a loud bang, he hit the wall before dropping to the ground and falling to his knees. "You have proven that your words were not just arrogance, the elves will ally with you, you can talk to my officers about further details, I will inform them about our alliance." "But, I didn''t make you step back," Reign says with a smile as he pants heavily, even though her previous blow wasn''t a serious one it was enough to make him realize the incredibly chasm that divides them. "If I let you continue my whole chambers would be a wreck." Sylra flicks her hair before sitting down, with a flick of her wrist the surroundings suddenly change, the charred areas started shining before healing themselves, in mere moments the chamber was back to its original state. "Well, that''s convenient," Shadow says after looking at the chamber that magically healed itself from the previous short bout. "You may take your leave, from today on we will be allies, I have already informed my officers about it, they will be waiting for you outside the chambers." Reign bows slightly to the queen before they all take their leave. As the pearly gates of the chamber close, the queen takes a deep look at Reign as her eyes sh for a moment. "Interesting." The queen whispers as a slight smile forms on her face before she toward the transparent wall and looks in the distance, seemingly lost in thoughts. On the other side, Reign and the others were greeted by 10 elves who were smiling at them from the moment they had seen them. The elves were, of course, the officers that the queen had previously mentioned, it seemed that the elves were taking this alliance seriously, for the next couple of hours Reign and the others were stuck on the top floors where they discussed everything with the officers in excruciating details. The areas around their two territories and the situation in the town were all said in detail, the monsters that could be found there, the levels of them, the monsters in the Ironbark forest that the elves hade across, the different danger levels each monster possessed, their abilities All of that took about 3 hours to narrate, after they had finished Reign and the others were mortified to learn that that was not all, after talking about the areas and the monsters surrounding their territory and the elves the next step was talking about the territories themselves. The number of people that could be found in them, the number of people that fought monsters and their levels, the avability of food and water that they had, their research, the level of craftsmanship their craftsmen had Once again Reign and the others were able to see that the elves were above them in that regard, while they had a bit over 100 people that crafted and about 50 people that acted as merchants, the elves had over 200 craftsmen so far, their proficiency and level was also above their own. The research department was another thing that the elves were better at, well, they had one, that alone was enough to be better as Reign''s territory didn''t have anything like that. Upon finishing their conversation they could see that the sky had already turned dark, Reign and the others were given amodations in the tree as they still had some minor details to go over tomorrow. Upon entering the room Reign immediately went to the bed and fell asleep quickly, fighting monsters all day was something he became used to doing, but talking about such boring topics for half the day was excruciatingly boring and tiring for him. As he woke up in the morning he could hear sounds outside, he got dressed and left his room only to find that Shadow and Beast were talking to some elves, a couple of minutester the others all came out of their rooms as well. They had a simple breakfast, the elves were quite surprised when they saw them taking stuff out from the air, they took it as a sign that they had spatial rings which were incredibly precious. After breakfast it was time to talk again, Reign''s head hurt simply after thinking about it, but unfortunately, it was something that had to be done, the following conversation took about 2 hours after which they all shook hands. They had finalized everything and made a n on how the alliance would function. The elves agreed to let some humanse here to study with them in the research department, they also agreed to lend them some of their researcherster for when they were going to open a research department back home. The lower-level elves were all going to hunt in the newbie areas around the castle while the stronger ones would continue fighting in the Ironbark forest or the town and the areas around it. The many craftsmen they had would also y a role, their way of making weapons, armors and essories were differentpared to how the others did it, Reign was quite intrigued by it and he wanted to get some yers to learn from them, the elves epted as they wished to do the same with their people. Contrary to how elves were usually depicted in many books and novels these were quite different, they didn''t mind trying new things and fighting monsters. They still liked having peace and quiet the most of course, but they knew that that was almost impossible in this new world, eating meat and hunting was also something they did, the elves simply believed that if you hunt normal animals or very weak monsters you should take care to kill them immediately and not let them suffer, their bodies should also be used to the fullest as a way of honoring them. After hearing the big divide between Reign''s party and the rest of the yers in their territory the elves were quite shocked, for one party to be so much more powerful was actually umon in territories that functioned like theirs, they would be moremonly found in territories where a tyrant was present as the other yers there would never have the chance to hunt and level up as they wished and would be held on a tight leash. Their levels were also extremely shocking, to see humans that were level 37 right now was above their expectations, even the strongest of the elven parties were lower as the highest level was 35. Upon finishing everything a notification of course popped up for Reign and everyone else. Ding! [ The yers have sessfully allied themselves with another race, the elven faction under the leadership of Sylralei Ixesastenn are now set as allies. ] [ The yers can now create a portal that connects your two territories. ] Upon hearing that they could build a portal now Reign and the others were overjoyed, but after looking at the options their joy soon soured as the price was incredibly expensive. Just the S coins needed to build the portal were high as they needed 30 000 S Coins, they had the money, even though they would be left with almost none after buying it, but they also needed some other materials for the portal as well. Luckily for them, the elves actually had a lot of those materials, Reign and the others simply needed to wait a bit for them to gather the rest and they could make the portal, as it was a joint effort they decided that the elves would supply the materials while Reign and the others would foot the bill for the portal. Even though their hearts hurt after thinking about it, it was the only way. They decided to take their leave from the elven base, they had already spent more time than they had anticipated, they needed to go back and get ready for building the portal, not to mention that they already missed one training sessionst night, luckily they did tell the yers that they might be gone for a day or two so it was still alright. Uponing back to the castle Reign and the others decided to first go to Eldar to tell him the news, upon hearing that they had actually formed an alliance with elves Eldar was very surprised, he was a half-elf himself and he knew that elves would usually be a bit wary of people in the beginning. Of course, after hearing the story of how the party helped save some of them a couple of days ago he sighed before shaking his head with a smile, these kids simply continued to surprise him more and more. Before they all left he told Shadow toe tonight, as their levels were bing higher it was time to train with their ss trainers, it would usually happen after level 40, but since he was already here he decided that he could start a bit earlier with Shadow. Shadow was overjoyed after learning that, he had previously seen Eldar''s power alongside everyone else and he couldn''t wait to learn some cool new moves, that''s what he believed at least, soon he would be wishing that his training startedter. Chapter 192 Group Training Everyone was back at the territory, most of the yers were not in the main building as they had gone out to hunt, from the two that had stayed to train with each other Reign found out that they had actually formed teams, even though 5 of the yers that now lived with them were solo yers they had grown a bit closer with each other and decided to fight alongside one another, at least they wanted to try, they shared a roof over their heads so they thought it would be fine to do so. As the negotiations and the trip back made Reign and the others a bit tired they decided to stay in the building today and train with each other, it wasn''t until the evening that the yers returned from their hunt, they were all happy as they chatted with each other when entering the building, it seemed that them forming parties was a good idea in the end. As there was a mix of close and long-range yers, to be more exact there were 3 yers that used long-range weapons and as such, they decided to create two teams, the leaders of the teams were the two strongest yers in the building currently, one of them was Adam who was currently the strongest while the other was a young man named Elijah, he was actually one of the 3 long-range yers, his weapon of choice was quite different from the others as he actually used javelins and throwing axes. The javelins and throwing axes would disappear after some period of time, Elijah could also use mana to make them disappear earlier or stay longer, after they disappear they would of course materialize back to him, that was instantaneous, however, and would take some time which meant that he couldn''t attack as often as other long-range attackers could. The advantage however was power, the throwing axes and javelins packed a lot more power behind thempared to arrows or throwing knives so they were perfect for fighting against bosses, not to mention that you could also use them to fight in close quarters as well. The two had a small rivalry going on, the difference in strength wasn''trge and both of them did their best to outperform the other, Elijah even started practicing a bit more with his javelins as he wanted to use them like a spear in close quarters, simply to prove that he can do the same as Adam could which in turn led to the other practicing martial arts together with his spearmanship so that he could have a wider arsenal of moves when fighting. Reign and the others had grown quite fond of the yers, most of them were quite young, the youngest was a girl called Ashley that used a crossbow, she was only 13 years old while the oldest was Elijah who was 17. Of course, there were older yers amongst the 6 that woulde to train alongside them, the oldest one there was 28 years old. Reign and the others felt like they had a small responsibility to take care of the 10 people that now lived with them, they also decided to have breakfast together with them as they would all go down to the huge dining area every morning. Shadow left to meet Eldar and start his training while the others stayed to train alongside the yers, the training session went well, since they had decided to form teams Wolf had the idea of doing some group training as well. The yers were divided into the two squads that they had formed and they fought against Wolf, their teamwork still needed some work, which was to be expected as they had only just formed the squads that same morning. Adam''s team had two long-range attackers that tried to attack Wolf from a distance while the other 3 yers attacked him in close quarters, of course since the difference in power was sorge Wolf only used a part of it while fighting against them, he used a big b of metal that he melted with his mes so that it could resemble a sword as he was worried that his sword would potentially destroy their weapons if they fought for long. The result for both teams was, of course, the same, none of them managed tond a single hit on Wolf and in the end, they were all lying on the floor, panting heavily after going through such a tough ordeal. Adam of course did the best, using his teleportation ability he was able to attack an opponent from a blind spot right away, even during an attack he would sometimes teleport behind Wolf right before connecting in hopes to hit him with a surprise attack, Wolf''s speed and battle instinct was however too high and he managed to dodge or block every single attack. Sometimes Adam would even give a sign to the two long-range attackers and they would fire at his back before the attack wouldnd however he would teleport which would result in Wolf suddenly being attacked on two opposite sides. If used correctly, Adam''s ability had great potential when fighting alone or when fighting in groups, the biggest drawback it had was its high mana consumption and theck of firepower it gave. Compared to Reign and the others who could do a multitude of things with their abilities the teleportation that Adam had was strictly focused on one thing, teleporting, of course, no one knew whether or not that would change after Adam managed to evolve it further. After the training session everyone gathered to have dinner, Shadow also crawled back to the building and sat down with them, he seemed fine, that was until they asked him how his training went. His hand started shaking immediately as he started mumbling, "F-f-ffine, it w-w-went ffine." Seeing the look on Shadow''s face made the others chuckle a bit as they knew that the training session that Eldar prepared for him was definitely above and beyond what they have been doing, they quickly stopped their chuckles as they knew that soon they were going to have to go through the same thing. During dinner Adam and Elijah started talking to them, they could see that they were hesitating for something so Wolf told them to spit it out. The yers were wondering if Reign and the others could take them to a higher area tomorrow morning for a little bit so that they could fight against stronger enemies, they thought of going there alone but you never knew what might happen, if they were to be attacked by a group of enemies while battling others then there could be casualties. Reign and the others thought about it for a second before agreeing, they could take the yers to a higher leveled area beforeter moving towards the grasnd to hunt the monsters there, their levels were now high enough not to worry about the monsters there as much as they previously did. It would also be good practice for the yers, fighting against monsters that were stronger than they were would help them improve their teamwork, even though they could do the same with Reign and the others it wasn''t the same when there was no real danger after all. They all went to bed after that, the yers had trouble sleeping as they were excited about tomorrow, some of them had fought against stronger monsters in the past so they knew how beneficial it was, if you managed to survive you would find that your ability and reflexes had gone up and the next time you wouldn''t struggle as much against them. After everyone had breakfast the next day they all went to one of the areas that surrounded the town, Adam and the others were all between levels 13 and 15 now, fighting against the demons gave them enough exp to level up at least once back then and they also hunted regrly after the event so their levels didn''t stagnate. The area they were now in was filled with monsters from level 15 to level 20, each of the monsters was strong, of course, Reign wanted to find them an elite monster that was at least level 17, that would provide enough of a challenge to the yers whilst giving them a chance to defeat it. They split up, Reign, Beast, and Greenie took Adam and his squad while Wolf and the others took the other squad, they decided that they woulde back to the entrance of the forest after about 2 hours. During the trip they quickly came across some monsters, Reign let Adam and the others fight them, the monsters were allmon ones and they were not particrly hard but the group still struggled of course since they were all at least the same level as them. After some 20 minutes, Reign finally found what he was looking for, it was a leopard that was level 17, simply by looking at it and the aura it gave off Reign was certain that it was an elite even from afar, he quickly beckoned to Adam and the others before they charged at the monster that was looking at them with a dangerous glimmer in its eyes. Chapter 193 Fighting Stronger Monsters Swish Bang! The leopard swiftly dodges an arrow sent its way before pping Adam away with its tail, the young boy managed to block the hit but he was sent flying back from the powerful impact. After being some 3 meters away Adam suddenly teleports to the side of the leopard that was now attacking his other two teammates, the teleportation dispelled all the inertia and Adam was able to quickly attack. The surprise attack from Adam made it very difficult for the monster to dodge, the leopard twists its body before jumping to the side, blood, however, spurts from the small hole that Adams''s spear had created when it hit it. The fur of the leopard was surprisingly strong and stic, but against a weapon such as a spear, the defense it provided was quite low. The monster growls at Adam as it dodges arrows that wereunched towards it, the two other close-quarters fighters also arrive and position themselves around the monster, there wererger gaps in the formation near Adam as he could easily stop the monster from escaping with his teleportation. The leopard wastes no time as it quickly attacks one of the yers, its instinct was telling it that Adam would be a harder opponent to fightpared to the two that just arrived so it decided to try breaking through by attacking one of them right away. Its reasoning was fine, the two were in fact weaker than Adam, but they were not weak enough to be defeated by the leopard right away, in a one on one fight the leopard would, of course,e out as the winner, but the yers simply needed to defend against it when it attacked and wait for the others to attack the leopard. ? The sounds of the leopard''s growls and the wind being sliced apart by the yer''s weapons reverberated through the forest as they fought, another monster slowly neared the area as it wanted to try and capitalize on the fight, looking at the fight happening before it the brown and red level 20 tiger focusedpletely as it couldn''t wait to pounce on his prey. Before it could do so it felt a powerful pressureing from the top of its head, it struggled fiercely but it couldn''t escape the clutches of the person that grabbed its head. "Now, now, be quiet little kitty, the little ones are ying, let''s not disturb them." Reign smiles as he uses his katana to pierce through the tiger''s head before electrocuting it, the powerful beast immediately stops moving as its lifeless body lies beneath Reign who simply wipes the blood from his de before going back to Beast and Greenie. "Done," Reign tells Greenie before sitting down on the tree branch, the yers were doing well so far, the leopard''s fur was disheveled as blood wasing out from its wounds, dying the fur red. Adam and the others didn''t look that good either, cuts and bruises could be seen on their bodies as the leopard proved to be a strong opponent, after all, even the long-range attackers were at risk of being attacked as the leopard charged at them a couple of times, luckily for them Adam was able to stop it each time by using his ability. The weakness of his ability was evident here, other yers that had abilities were able to use them to deal good damage to monsters such as the leopard which was of the elite tier, but Adam couldn''t, his ability''s strengthy in the fact that he could attack his opponent from any direction at any time, retreating from a battle and stopping someone that was retreating were things where it excelled at. If Adam ever came across enemies that had strong defense he would find it incredibly hard to break through their defense, even with the skills he had gained after choosing his ss,pared to Reign and the others he had still not managed to create a strong offensive skill that he could use and that could potentially lead to him not being able to catch up to others in the future, of course since the boy was so talented everyone had faith in him being able to do that. After about 5 minutes of fighting it seemed that the battle was finally going to end, the leopard was slightly limping, Adam managed to pierce through the muscle of one of its legs previously while the others attacked and that limited the beast''s mobility by a lot. Adam however didn''te out unscathed from that as the leopard was quick to respond with his tail that hit him from the side, he could feel a couple of his ribs breaking when the attack connected as he breathed heavily after forcefully hitting a tree. The sharp pain and the feeling of suffocating made him forget about his skill for a moment which led to him getting injured heavier than he would have as colliding with the tree made his condition worse for a couple of seconds. Luckily for him, the others managed to keep the leopard busy while he recollected himself, with the monster''s leg injured it was easier for the yers to attack and dodge the leopard''s attacks. The monster knew that its situation was dire and tried to escape but the yers would of course not allow that, they gave it their all and channeled mana to move faster as they did everything they could to keep the monster here. After Adam recovered a bit he joined the battle, with him taking the lead with his spear they were able to finally defeat the monster, the exp they had gained was of course nothing special and they could get a lot more if they simply went hunting as they usually did, but the feeling of defeating a powerful opponent and forcing themselves to use everything they had was something that could not be replicated, even though their level stayed the same all of them felt a bit more powerful, that was partly because their proficiencies went a bit up and their reflexes were honed a bit after such a dangerous fight. Reign and the other two came down as they congratted the yers, defeating an Elite monster of a higher level was not something that everybody could do, Reign remembered the first day of the game when they came across the cockatrice, Wolf had almost died during the fight, luckily for them all the armor he wore back then saved him. They all took a needed rest before proceeding further, even though Laura wasn''t there to heal them, Beast still had the rejuvenation ring, the rings magic was weak and used a lot more mana than what a healer would need but it was enough, the small ring saved both Reign and Shadow back in the ck forest, after all, its magic was not to be underestimated, even though it needed most of the mana that all of them had back then to heal them sufficiently. The wounds were healed and the yers rested enough, they all made their way through the forest in hopes of finding another strong monster to fight against, Reign was on the lookout for any powerful monsters trying to ambush them as the tiger had tried previously. It was a good thing they were here, if the yers were locked in battle with the leopard by themselves the interruption from a stronger monster could have been fatal. The party soon came across more monsters, this time it was a group of kobolds that were patrolling, the kobolds were different from the one''s Reign and the others had fought a long time ago, these guys had some rough leather armor on and their weapons seemed to be of good quality. Their muscles looked strong while their scales reflected some of the sunlight that would fall on them, it was evident from the scars and some ripped scales that this party had gone through their fair share of battles, they were observing their surroundings seriously and it was evident that they would go into battle mode the moment they spotted someoneing close to them. There were 3 kobolds in the party, two used swords while thest one used a spear, looking at their levels Reign decided that they would be good opponents for the party, the kobolds were not elite monsters but they were still stronger than the average monster of their level, not to mention that these were battle-hardened veterans and there was a chance of them being variants of some kind as well. He gives Adam and the others the signal and they slowly move toward the kobolds, the long-range yers attack first as they try to take them by surprise, unsurprisingly the kobolds were quick to respond and they managed to dodge to attacks before attacking them. Adam took on the spear-wielding kobold, he wanted to see how well he would match up against a monster that used the same weapon as him, the other two yers used a sword and a mace and they took on the other two kobolds. The strength of the kobolds were not only their strong bodies, most of them had quite high proficiencies with their weapon as well, of course as all things had bnce the kobolds had a weakness as well, they didn''t have any skills and their ability to use mana was rtively lowpared to other monsters, even with that they were still amongst the stronger monsters at their level, that alone is enough to show just how terrifying their physical ability is. The battle starts and the yers immediately feel a huge pressure, the kobolds were incredibly strong, the way they used their weapons was incredible and even Adam was put at a slight disadvantage against the spear-wielding kobold, of course, he was still not using his ability as he wanted to use this fight to improve his spearmanship. Chapter 194 Back To The Grassland Bang! Thest hobgoblin hits the tree as a javelin impaled him firmly on it, Elijah and his team had finished fighting against the final group of enemies for today, amongst the monsters they had fought there were hobgoblins, gnolls, lizardmen, and more. With the two hours that Reign and the others had agreed uponing to an end, the party slowly made their way back to the forest entrance, Laura had healed them all and there were no visible wounds on them, but the pressure they had to endure when fighting against stronger monsters took a huge mental toll on them and they nned on spending the rest of the day resting. Elijah had performed remarkably, purely based on fighting instincts and capabilities he was probably above Adam, his biggest weakness was the fact that he still hadn''t activated his ability, Reign and the others were quite fond of the young man, he and Adam would be the cornerstones of the special group they were nning on creating, for now, they only had 10 members but they were certain that they would have more in the future. As long as Elijah manages to uncover his ability then his fighting prowess would soon catch up to Adam, having two yers that would constantly try to be better than the other was a good thing as their rivalry would definitely bring out the best from them. Elijah''s ss was Skirmisher, Skirmishers were known in history as light-armored troops whose role was to engage the enemy army before the main army arrived, armed with javelins, slings, or bows they would release a quick volley to disrupt the enemy before retreating, their light armor allowed them for higher mobilitypared to most troops and they were a key role in the Peloponnesian War. Elijah acted just like the skirmishers from the past, he would quickly attack the enemy with his javelins or axes before the other yers arrived, during the battle he would move around the battlefield while throwing his weapons at the enemies, most of the time his weapons were enough to heavily wound if not kill the opponent. If an enemy attacked him and managed to arrive close enough to start a close-quarters fight then he would find out that his opponent was not as vulnerable as one would think. Using his axes or javelins for close-quartersbat was not ideal, but they were still effective and Elijah could hold his own against the enemy, sometimes even defeating the enemy by himself. Soon they were at the entrance of the forest, Reign and his team arrived a couple of minutes after them, Adam and the others looked a bit worse to wearpared to Elijah and his squad, their clothes were ripped in many ces as bloodstains could be seen on them. Elijah chuckles after seeing Adam in such a state, it seemed that Reign really went all out with finding strong opponents for them. Adam res at Elijah angrily as thetter simply smiles back gleefully at him, slowly they make their way towards the territory, Just to be certain that nothing unexpected would happen Reign went with them, with his speed he should be able to get back and regroup with the others quickly after making sure that Adam and the others arrived safely at the territory. And of course, that was what happened, Reign escorted the yers who sessfully arrived at the warehouse before going down to the territory while Reign used his ability to run towards the grasnds where he managed to regroup with Shadow and the others. They made their way deeper inside the grasndspared tost time, their strength had improved and they wanted to see exactly how strong the monster here can be. The only time that the party had fought here was against the elk and the lion that Beast ended up taming. There were a lot more different monsters that they could take on here, not to mention that the lowest level of the monsters here was 30 which was a good thing since the monsters now gave less exp if they were 5 levels lower than you. The parties of hyenas that patrolled the grasnd were one of the most usual monsters that one could find, their levels ranged anywhere from level 30 to level 33, with some packs havingrger hyenas mixed in them, those were usually elites or variants of a higher level. The hyenas were of course not a problem for Reign and the others, their speed, strength, and battle capabilities were not even worth mentioning when faced against them, the hyenas would quickly be taken care of before they would continue on their way. They nned on attacking the dinosaur looking monster that walked through the grasnd by itself, the giant monster seemingly had no enemies in the grasnd as all the monsters simply ran away after seeing it, even whening across others of its own species they would just continue walking, acting as if they never even noticed the other. Since the monster was incrediblyrge then they would definitely need a lot of time and firepower to take it down, everyone was excited however as fighting against such a huge opponent wasn''t something they often did, thest time they fought one was the Earth Eater in the town square. Of course,pared to this monster the Earth Eater fell a bit short. Slowly they approached the monster, it looked simr to a stegosaurus with its four rows of bony tes running along its back. Its long tail ended with spikes and it looked as if it could pierce through anything with them. The powerful four legs of the monster left deep imprints in the ground with each step it took as its 10-meter long body moved through the grasnd. Its hide was incredibly thick and normal attacks would simply not work on it, its jaw was close but its sharp teeth could still be seen poking out of its mouth. The monster''s head wasrge, muchrgerpared to a stegosaurus, two long, curved horns could be seening from its head as the monster walked forward. Reign and the others decided to try and destroy its tail first, their tactic was to use their skills in an attempt to either cut off or crush the tail so it cannot be used for the remainder of the fight. Quickly they charge the monster and attack, all of them use some of their best skills immediately and attack the tail. The monster was taken by surprise, after all, it had no predators in the grasnd and all the monsters generally avoideding in contact with it, to actually be attacked by these small creatures behind it was definitely not something it ever expected would happen. Before the monster could even respond to their attacks they had managed to hit it. Its tail was the main target for the first attacks and all of them focused on it, the strong spikes that could be seen at the end of the tail broke as lightning and fire shed in the surroundings while exploding arrows exploded right on top of it. The tail was battered up and many parts of it were cut off, the bone spikes were almost all gone as they were broken by the party''s initial salvo of attacks. Still, this was not what they were expecting, Reign and the others used a fair bit of their power in those attacks, they had honestly expected the tail to be either fully severed orpletely crushed by now, to actually see it move normally even as blood continued to flow from its wounds was above their expectations. The tail, however, has truly stopped being a threat, the spikes were all destroyed and the tail looked awful, a couple more attacks and they were certain that it would bepletely gone, theyunched another salvo of attacks at the tail but the giant monster swiftly turns around before using the tes on its back to block the attacks, almost nullifying them. "Tch." Wolf clicks his tongue as he charges at the monster with his greatsword, huge enemies such as these were definitely the worst ones to face off against, the battle would always turn into a slouch fest as you needed a great amount of time to kill them. Smaller enemies were easier to kill, of course, their speed and danger level would sometimes be higher than these kinds of monsters. Wolf''s mes ze around as he dodges the horns of the monster before shing down at its head. The monster however manages to turn his head around and attack Wolf with the horns yet again, the horns and the sword connect as a resounding metallic sound echoes around. Wolf manages to stay in ce as he uses all of his strength against the monster''s head, unfortunately, the giant wins in the end as Wolf was pushed back by its enormous strength. Wolf however managed to fulfill his role, while he was busy with the monster the others quickly went behind the monster and attacked its tail once again. Boom! Chapter 195 Fighting The Behemoth Swish Boom! The skills hit the monster''s tail once again and the huge monster finally lets out a cry of pain, the damage that Reign and the others had managed to do so far was great and the pain the monster was feeling was something it had never experienced so far, it was one of the strongest monsters in the grasnds and even monsters that were equal of strength to it never attacked it simply because it was so big that killing it would be extremely troublesome, most simply looked for easier prey when possible. That''s not to say that cases of its kind being hunted down didn''t exist, the grasnd had fearsome monsters and some would even prey upon them, but such cases were extremely rare. [ Lvl 40 ted Behemoth ] Reign and the others looked at the monster''s level before smirking slightly, even though its level was high and the monster''s hide was thick to break through its size was also a disadvantage, its movement was slow, and hitting it was easy. One would actually have to deliberately aim somewhere else in order not to hit it. Swiftly the party attacked the tail a couple more times, the skin and flesh were torn from the tail as the attacks fell on it, of course, the tail itself was 5 meters long, coupled with the 10-meter long body was definitely a fearsome sight. Even though they had damaged the tail fiercely, it was still functional, the bones of the monster were harder than they expected and they hadn''t managed to even make a crack on them, even after attacking it so many times. The bones had a metallic luster to them as they shone under the sunlight, even when Reign used his katana to attack it simply produced sparks against the hard bones, for the bones to be tough enough to take an attack of a Rank A weapon so easily showed just how tough they were. Everyone understood that their previous tactic would not work as expected, no matter how much damage they dealt with the tail if the bones were still in good condition the monster would still be able to use it to attack them, they expected the tail to be tough as it was one of the main weapons that the monster had, but not as tough as it was. The monster suddenly unleashed a thunderous roar that made Reign and the others stop dead in their tracks, their ears ringing from the loud sound as they needed a couple of seconds to gather themselves before dodging the tail that was whipped towards them. The monster was still able to attack with the tail, the metallic bones easily crushed any trees and rocks in its way before being swung towards the party again. The tail of the monster was too tough to deal with in a timely manner, Reign and the others understood that now, even if they used all of their power it would take them a lot of time and effort to destroy it. Since that was the case then the strategy needed to be adjusted. Reign and the others quickly scatter before charging toward the monster''s enormous body, since the tail was almost indestructible then they were going to change their target, the back, the belly, the head, the neck, every other part of the Behemoth''s body was a target, they didn''t believe that every single part of its body would be as tough as the tail. The attacks start and the party immediately finds out one small issue with the new tactic, the body of the monster was sorge that it would take them an incredible amount of time to wound it heavily. With a serious expression on his face Reign charges toward the monster before sliding underneath it, the behemoth''srge underbelly was present to Reign who was smirking slightly, the lower part of the stomach was almost always the weakness of many monsters, and it seemed that this one was no different, the skin covering its belly was lighter in color and it was obvious that it was thinner as well. Reign immediately attacks, he jumps with full force towards the monster as his two swords stab towards its belly, the figure of a Kirin manifesting around Reign as its horns plunge into the monster''s stomach. "Graaaww!!" An earth-shattering roar suddenly escapes from the behemoth''s mouth, Reign was the focus of the roar and he got the worst of it, his head was still ringing as his eyes had lost focus a bit, the lightning Kirin around him dimming slightly, it looked like it was going to disappear any second now. Blood drips down on Reign''s face from the two stab wounds that his skill had left, the very second it had connected was when the monster roared so the gigantic beast managed to almost nullify the attack. Reign quickly recovers from the monster''s counter-attack and stabs towards the belly again, even with his body falling down on the ground, but suddenly bone tese out from the beast''s stomach as Reign''s attack was blocked by them. Shadow and the others could see that eight tes from the monster''s back were suddenly drawn into its body before showing up down from its belly, it was a weird and disgusting sight, but it worked as Reign''s Kirin was finally blocked, Reign falling down whilst attacking was, of course, something that helped as well. Shadow and the others continue their attacks to no avail, even though their weapons could cut through the monster''s skin it was simply toorge, even their skills did a small amount of damage whenparing it to the whole body of the monster. It didn''t matter how many wounds they made it just didn''t look like it was working, the monster was bleeding but again,pared to its huge body the amount of blood that flew out was nothing. Wolf was still fighting at the front, he managed to hit the monster''s head a couple of times, he was even able to burn a part of it, but nothing, the skull of the monster was as tough as the tail, no matter how many times Wolf hit it, nothing ever happened to it. He wasn''t sure if he could break through it even with the help of his Sword of mes, if he tried it and it failed then he would be in a huge pinch, so he was still trying to figure out if the monster had another weakness that he could exploit. With a shout, he punches the forehead of the monster while activating his Volcanic Fist, simrly to what happened thest time mes explode as the punch connects, but this time the mes exploded from underneath the skin, charring the bones slightly while destroying the skinpletely, the monster roared in pain and anger as it tried to bite Wolf while using its horns to try and skewer him, even though there was not a lot of flesh on its head and only a small part of skin was destroyed it still hurt the monster, right now it wanted to do nothing else but topletely destroy Wolf and the others. When it came to the others they didn''t need to worry about attacks so much, the monster was mostly focused on Wolf and Reign while asionally swiping its tail towards them in a low effort to kill them. The bone tes that came out of the monster''s stomach suddenly lower themselves before falling down on Reign who had his eyes opened wide in shock, the monster could even detach the bones tes and use them to attack others, that was definitely not something he or the others had expected, even the fact that it could transfer the ter from one part of its body to another was shocking enough, not to mention this. Six out of the eight tes fall down as Reign uses his lightning body to escape them before running on them and using them as tforms to attack the stomach of the monster again, suddenly the six tes from below start flying up while the two tes sticking out from the monster''s stomach fall down, 2 additional tes also exit the stomach before falling down, Reign was now in a dangerous situation, he was in the air while the bone tes were all around him, flying straight to him. He could only imagine what would happen to him if he was hit by them all. Reign quickly puts his broken sword back into its sheath before clenching his fist tightly, with vigor he punches the air in front of him. Compact Punch The air in front of Reign gets sted as Reign flies to the side, he punches the air a couple of times consecutively to avoid the tes before he falls down to the ground, his right arm hurt a bit as his muscles were hurt from the many attacks, his mana as well was a bit low, using all those skills so many times was draining. The battle had just started and it was still in a stalemate, the monster''s immense vitality and endurance were going to be hard to win against and Reign knew it was going to take them a lot of time. Chapter 196 Fall Of The Behemoth Boom! Tank flies through the air before being imprinted on the ground from the powerful blow that he managed to block, the monsters tail suddenly changed directions while moving and it managed to hit him, his arms shook from the powerful blow as a small deformity could be seen on the rank B shield that he was holding. He gets up before charging toward the monster while simultaneously using his shield rocket skill to throw the shield at the monster''s side. It has already been over 20 minutes since they had started the battle with the Behemoth, all of them were running low on mana whilst simultaneously feeling incredibly tired as their stamina was low as well. The behemoth was of course in a very bad state as well, there was no part of its body that was uninjured, most of its skin was gone and an enormous amount of blood was present on the ground below it. The flesh and muscles of the huge monster were on full disy as the giant beast still fought with all it had, its tail had even gotten a couple of cracks on it as the attacks were simply too strong for the bones topletely absorb or block. The bone tes that the monster had on its back were mostly gone, their broken parts now littered the battlefield as the remaining cracked tes were still on its back or other parts of the body, the monster used the tes to block attacks and to counter the party as well, there were a couple of times where they were in a dangerous situation thanks to them, simrly to how the monster almost squished Reign with the tes underneath its belly. The party had used up most of their skills, only skills that gave them power-ups like Reign''s power of stars and simr ones weren''t used. Beast and Laura were forced to use their new rank A items for the first time during this fight. On the monster''s side, there was a 2-meter wide hole that went deep inside of it. That hole was made by Beast and his new item. [ Rank A Sun Arrow ] Atk : 200 + Description: An arrow forged in the mes of a star, thanks to the incredible material that was used during the forging process the cksmith managed to keep the fierce mes and fuse them with the metal, thus creating this arrow of incredible power. The user simply needs to fire the arrow toward the opponent to activate it, the more mana the user uses however the stronger the attack will be. The item is usable once per day. The Sun Arrow is what Beast received a couple of days ago from the diamond chest, even during their fight against the legion of demons he still didn''t feel a need to use the arrow, but fighting this huge monster made him feel that he needed to use everything he had to defeat it. The Sun Arrow made a trail of fire in the sky as it was fired, the fierce power hidden inside of the arrow exploded the very moment it hit the behemoth and a bright light could be seening from it. In mere moments the sky had brightened up from the arrow before the bright light was gone, in its ce Reign and the others could see the huge hole that Beast''s attack had left, the smell of burnt meat permeating through the area. The monster unleashed a roar louder than ever after the attack, all of the tes from its back were suddenly floating around it as it attacked them all, that was the main reason why there were now so many broken tes on the ground. Laura was next, she was the only person other than Beast to get a Rank A item from the chest, and now she was going to use it for the first time as well. With a smirk, Laura brings her hands towards her chest as she clutches a ne that was on her neck. [ Rank A The Amber Seal ] Spirit + 4 Willpower + 4 Description: A ne that was primarily built to seal mysterious magic inside of it, after many millennia the seal and the magic had changed before finally creating a unique power that was essible to the wearer. Once per day the user can activate the ne and use the power, for 15 seconds the user will be able to use all skills he or she knew with no mana required. As the ne shines the tens of pentagrams that Laura had previously drawn on the ground also shine as she activated her skill. Scythes, Swords, Staffs a wide variety of weapons were suddenly summoned from the portals that opened up, Laura suddenly uses her demonic energy to wrap them all up before activating them, before the 15 seconds were gone she had managed to use every single weapon out of the 48 she had summoned, usually, she would be able to summon at most 8 weapons and use them before her mana would bepletely drained, but thanks to the ne she was able to send a whole 48 attacks, the attacks shed with the tes that the monster was manipting while some other attacks managed to hit its body. Chainsaw-like attacks, spear-like mana that pierced through anything, sword lights, explosions the attacks from Laura came in many different ways and the monster was soon being pushed back by thebined efforts of Laura and the others. Laura was currently sitting down and panting heavily, even though her mana was fine it was still an incredibly stressful thing to manipte the 48 weapons, demonic energy was a bit different than normal mana and there was a mental strain on Laura after using it for something like that. Reign was d in his white and ck lightning as he destroyed another te that the monster had put in front of him, while he was attacking its side Shadow was taking care of the back, with the bones in the tail cracked the tail was much weakerpared to before. Shadow was currently holding a ball of darkness as he used his other hand to hold the dagger that was put between the bones of the monster''s tail. Right in front of Shadow was the part of the tail that went through the most damage, multiple cracks could be seen and he was nning on using his Darkness Implosion to destroy it, it was a hard task as he had to first get on top of the swaying tail and then find a way to stay on it while finding a good spot to fire the skill that had just now finished charging fully. With a ferocious smile Shadow sends the ball towards the cracks, the ball explodes and a part of the bones suddenly disappears while the cracks start erging, the pulling force of the ball was acting upon the bones which was breaking them incredibly fast. Suddenly the cracks erge even further as theye all the way to the end, parts of the tail suddenly fall off before the cracks finallye together and break. More than 2 meters of the tail suddenly fall off from the body of the monster, the huge monster roared strongly for a second before suddenly receiving an attack. Gigantic Fire Ball A 2.5-meter wide ball of fire was suddenly sent the monster''s way, before the behemoth could close his mouth the ball arrives and explodes inside its mouth. The huge sword of mes that was in Wolf''s hands suddenly shines brightly as Wolf brings it high up in the sky as a vortex of mes suddenly appears around the sword, with a vigorous shout he opens his eyes before bringing the sword down. A huge explosion was heard as the attack hits the monster''s head straight on, one of its horns was suddenly flying through the air before it fell to the ground. Fire style, Sun Striker Reign was holding his two swords crossed in front of him as he was falling down onto the monster, he had previously used one of the tes tounch himself high in the air before falling down with his eyes closed. A trail of lightning was left behind him as the white and ck lightning starts coiling around his swords which were now shaking heavily. Sword One Reign opens his eyes as he was now about 2 meters above the monster, with a rxed manner he cuts through the air with his sword as the lightning almost disappears, it was fully concentrated on the spot where the two swords crossed previously, a momentter a huge X mark was cut deep inside the monster''s back as lightning erupts from its center, the huge monster goes down on its knees as the three attacks had arrived at almost the same time, with Reign''s being thest one. Severing Light and Darkness The skill was something that simply came to Reign without him thinking about it too much, his previous goal was to simply use the Kirin''s Rage again from the air while attacking the monster, but something bothered him about using that and before he knew it he was fully focused on channeling the Severing Sword and his lightning at the same time, the result was beyond anything he had expected. Jack had praised him for learning Sword One so quickly but he had not taught him the next move, he told him that before he achieved high enough proficiency with the skill he wasn''t going to teach him. To increase familiarity and proficiency with the skill was something only he could do and he simply needed to use the skill during fights, Jack told him that when the day when his familiarity and proficiency with the skill have grownes, he will know. Looking at the damage that the skill did Reign was certain that this was it, this was what Jack was talking about previously. The monster was down, part of its tail was gone, a huge amount of blood was gushing out from the enormous wound that Reign made while part of its head was cut off from Wolf''s skill, it was only a matter of time before the behemoth dies, even with them doing nothing now. Chapter 197 Rewards From The Behemoth "Phoooo." The giant monster breathes out as it looks at the people in front of it with hatred in its eyes. The Behemoth was close to death, its humongous body that once walked through the grasnds with no care in the world was now riddled with wounds as ake of blood had formed beneath it. Its tough skin that couldn''t be prated by normal attacks was cut and torn in many ces while its strong bones were fractured at multiple locations. The ground was littered with its rocky tes that once adored its powerful body, the tes were broken and now only served as decoration for the grasnd. One of its horns that could prate through rocks with ease was broken andy in the grass while the right side of its face had a hideous wound from which no blood was flowing, the strong mes from Wolf''s sword had burned the flesh immediately and cauterized the wound. Reign and the others were panting while sitting in front of the beast, they had used arge amount of their strength in order to bring the beast down, its resiliency and defense were equal to a boss and its destructive power was something anyone would fear, unfortunately, its huge body and slow speed were the reason why the party was able to defeat it while suffering only light injuries, of course, their stamina was drained and they were almost left with no mana. Greenie was the most unfortunate amongst them all, his weapon and skills were an incredibly bad matchup against the huge monster and he dealt the least amount of damage to it, only near the end was he finally able to prove his use against the monster''s bone tes and bones. His body took the biggest amount of damage as well as the Behemoth''s tail managed to hit him square in the chest during an attack. They decided that they would recuperate a bit first, the stench of blood and the mana that the behemoth was exuding together with theirs was enough to keep any enemy at bay. If they continuedunching attacks at it they would just drain the mana they had left and they could be in a potentially dangerous situation if any enemy attacked them after that. If the behemoth was still alive after they recovered enough then they would kill it, if it died before then so be it. The party spent the following half an hour near the behemoth while recuperating they were also being alert at their surroundings, they didn''t want a monster toe and sneak attack them or the behemoth. The reward one would get would decrease if a third party was involved in a fight after all. At the 15 minute mark, the behemoth had closed his hatred-filled eyes, his final breath came out as it entered an eternal slumber. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 40 ted Behemoth killed, 10 000 exp gained - Rank A Malevolence, Bruiser of Heroes - Rank A Skeletal Ebony Piercer [The yers have earner 10 000 exp and 500 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 1 667 exp and 83 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 40 ted Behemoth killed, 2 000 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 1 monster, 2 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 40 ted Behemoth killed, 3 000 exp gained [Your pets have killed 1 monster, 3 000 exp points earned.] " Two Rank A items, yes!" Shadow jumps in happiness as he looks at the rewards, as they had previously thought, the giant monster didn''t give them a lot of exp, but the rewards more than made up for it. Before they could check the items however the system sounded out again, surprising them greatly. [ Congrattions yers, you are amongst the first yers to sessfully take down a "Behemoth" ss monster. ] [ yers are given the title "Behemoth Hunter" as a reward ] Behemoth Hunter Damage against enemies far bigger than the yer +5% Description: A title given to yers that have managed to sessfully defeat a "Behemoth" ss monster by themselves, the title will help the yers in their future fights against any simr type of monster. Everyone widened their eyes in surprise, they hadn''t thought that killing such a monster would give them a title, one has to know that so far they had only gained 3 titles, each one was helpful and nobody wouldin about getting another one. "I guess this is a nice bonus to getting two rank A items, anyway should we go?" Wolf suddenly says as they all pick up the items, they would check the itemster, they were still in the grasnds and nobody wanted to stay any longer, even them hanging around to recover from the battle was a risky tactic, now that the Behemoth was dead there was a possibility that some strong monsters woulde to check the area out. The party made their way through the grasnd, even though their strength was enough to defeat pretty much any monster they came across, they made sure to go stealthily this time as they didn''t want to fight anymore for today, their stamina was still quite low and their mana wasn''t at an optimal state either, fighting would just be reckless now. After some time they finally managed to arrive at the town. There were still only a small amount of orcs present and Reign and the others decided not to bother them right now, the orc chief was nning something and they didn''t want to spoil his ns, they had Magokur who would tell them when the n started and they would be the ones with the element of surprise then. They entered the territory as the people of the city looked at them with a concerned gaze, it was quite a rare sight to see them in such a state, their armors were dirty as dried blood was on it, their hair disheveled while they walked slowly as they were tired. After greeting some yers and telling them that everything was fine they finally managed to get to their building. It took some time as most yers were concerned about them, after learning that they simply fought against a strong monster that managed to hold on quite a long time before dying they slowly eased up a bit. Since Reign and the others managed to win against the monster in the end then everything was fine, they were still curious as to what exactly the party went up against as everybody knew their strength now, even the horde of high-level demons was still unable to win against them, in the eyes of the yers Reign and the others were unbeatable. After entering the building they greeted the yers that were sitting in the living room, the yers had the same reaction as the others in the city, but it took a lot less to calm them down as they knew that Reign and the others were going to fight against some incredibly strong monsters today, seeing them in this state was still surprising, but not too much. There was still some time left until training time and everyone went up to shower and rest, they all gathered in the dining room to have a meal before sitting in the living room and inspecting the two items they had gained after their fight against the Behemoth. [ Rank A Malevolence, Bruiser of Heroes ] C ws Atk: 80 Strength + 4 Agility + 6 Vitality + 2 Description: ws that were used a long time ago to fight against the heroes of a realm. Both the wielder and the weapon enjoyed great infamy in the whole realm and the story of his fights wouldter be a thing of legends. By using the ability hidden inside the ws the user will be able to gain a part of that person''s power whilst unlocking the full potential of the ws for a limited time. [ Rank A Skeletal Ebony Piercer ] Atk: 80 Agility + 6 Strength + 5 Description: A Longbow made from the bones of a strong monster. The monster''s bones were incredibly hard and all the strong knights and heroes of the kingdom banded together to defeat it, after days of battle the monster was finally killed, but it also took down half of its attackers. In order to defend against the other kingdoms that were now looking at the weakened kingdom as prey, the king ordered for the bones to be used in order to make weapons and armors, as the monster was gigantic its bones and fur were more than enough to create arge amount of them, all of the knights and heroes that fought against the monster were given a suit of armor and a weapon by their choice, while what was left was used to arm the army, with that the kingdom managed to not only defend itself but to also conquer the neighboring kingdoms and eventually it became an empire. This bow was one of the custom-made weapons for a knight that fought against the monster, both her power and the monster''s power are hidden in it, the user can use mana to activate the skill hidden deep inside of it. Chapter 198 Adams Past A sleek ebony longbow that was about 2 meters long was currently in Beast''s hands. The bones from which it was made werepletely smooth, there was a leather strap nicely put on the bow for the wielder to have a firm grip on it. The bowstrings were made of a material that was unknown to Beast, their light red color entuated the ebony color of the bow nicely while they were harder to pullpared to Beast''s previous bow. Beast pulls the bowstring back to their utmost, the bow arced back before he released it, a gust of wind was blown through the living room from its power, Beast''s eyes were opened wide as he marveled at the bow''s strength, the power his arrows would have when released from this bow would be almost doublepared to his previous bow. He took the quiver afterward, it was gray in color with white lines going along it, and the strap was made from the same leather that was present on the bow. The bone-white arrows inside of it numbered about 20 which was morepared to the other quivers that Beast had. With this in his hands, he felt that his power had grown by a good margin as his arrows would be able to deal more damage without him using skills or powering them by mana every time. The w on the other hand was useless to Reign and the others, even though it was a rank A weapon and its value was tremendous they were going to present it to the yers downstairs, if someone wanted it they would give it to them, of course, it wasn''t free, the yer would need to pay Reign and the others the cost of the w after some time, it was a benefit that not a lot of yers enjoyed from them. Unfortunately after going down and showing them the ss all the yers, although tempted, decided not to take them, none of them used a weapon that was even simr to ws and they were certain that trying to learn to use something like that now would simply make them weaker in fights until some time passes. It was true, Tank was the prime example of that, even though his proficiency with the scythe had increased greatly over the course of 1 month, he was still more skilled when using a mace or axe. He didn''t know what he would do if they managed to find one, the skill that the scythe gave was simply too powerful and it saved their asses a couple of times, especially his during the trials. Nheless, they decided that they would auction it to the other groups in the city, first, they would contact the top four squads, they had shown their tremendous potential and strength previously during their invasion and as such, they deserved some benefits, such as being able to buy a high ranking weapon first. Wolf went out to find the squads, when it came to close-quarterbat he and Reign were at the top, with Shadow and Tank trailing behind them, as such he didn''t really need to train that much and skipping a part of the training wouldn''t be a big deal. Beast was showing the long-range yers how to properly aim and use their bow and crossbow while running, it was an essential skill for long-range yers and it could one day save their lives. Elijah was being taught by Reign,pared to the others he was the one that used throwing weapons the most and he recently managed to get his throwing proficiency up. [ Throwing Weapons Proficiency B- ] Even though the proficiency wasn''t high and Elijah actually had a higher one, Reign''s input was still helpful as he could spot small mistakes that Elijah would make while throwing, the positioning of his feet, the way his muscles acted when in throwing motion Even though the help was minimal it was still better than nothing and Elijah was grateful for it, thanks to Reign''s higher level and strength he was able to spot multiple mistakes that Elijah would make when throwing his javelins or axes, thanks to that Elijah was slowly improving. Adam on the other hand was fighting against Shadow, his spear was stabbing at Shadow tens of times as thetter simply dodged the attacks while giving Adam pointers on what to do and how to attack more efficiently. The boy''s talent was good but he was a bit too hasty when attacking which would often lead to his teammatesing inter to help him out whilst he was fighting against the monsters. His ability allowed him to retreat and attack enemies quickly but he needed to learn to control himself a bit better, everyone had noticed that as more time passed Adam became a bit too "wild". That, of course, had to do with his past, he had previously sat down with everyone when they came to live in the building the first time, everyone had tragic stories, and most of the solo yers hunted solo simply because someone made it almost impossible to trust others. Others were simply broken inside, Adam was someone close to that. When the game started his house was unfortunately among the first to be attacked, two giant orcs were suddenly transported next to it, with a swing of the hammer one of the orcs destroyed half of his house, his mother was crushed underneath the rubble while his father tried to save her. He failed, the orcs grabbed him before he could do anything, they tried to catch Adam as well but that was when his ability was activated, seeing his parents dead left a deep trauma, the ability teleported him over a kilometer away and he was suddenly in a safe zone near the border of the city. The safe zone there was differentpared to others, it was firstly much smaller, its size was the same as an average bedroom, not to mention that it was quite hidden as well and most people would never find it. Inside Adam managed to find some food and water, but that onlysted him for 3 days, he was still in shock over what had happened but he knew that he needed to go out in order to find food. Leaving the small safe zone was risky but he still decided to do it, he took a metal pipe on his way out and brought it with him before trying to scavenge the surroundings, there were a couple of grocery stores and markets around, but after looking at his surroundings he soon realized that trying to go there had certain risks, goblins and hobgoblins patrolled the streets as trespassers would be quickly hunted down and killed or taken to their hideouts. Seeing the many corpses and blood on the streets Adam was frightened, the game had just started back then and he did manage to understand its aspects a bit while hiding in the safe zone, he knew he had an ability as well but no matter how hard he tried to use it, it never activated. With his pipe in his hands he decided to go into the forest first, the forest that now surrounded the city should be safer right? These monsters were probably only upying the city and it should be safer for him to go in the forest, of course, his illusion was shattered the moment he entered the forest, the forests name was presented in front of him via the system and he clenched the pipe as he went further inside the forest with careful steps. He was afraid, he was just a young boy back then that never really fought. In the forest he was in the end attacked by two goblins, luckily for him he had a pipe and he managed to kill them after a long fight, the goblins had managed to scratch and bite his body multiple times and he was bleeding. It wasn''t until a long time that he would finally leave the safe zone that he used as private heaven, he was amongst thest people to enter the territory, the only reason was that his safe zone had disappeared as well and he had no other choice. He was skeptical at first, but after seeing how everyone was living together in the safe zone he grew fond of it over time, his level had stagnated before the invasion because he had decided to rest a bit, not to mention that there was not a lot that he was able to do in the past, he barely had any weapons and even the spear that he was using during the invasion was something he finally managed to buy 3 days before that. His greatest wish was to find the two orcs, if they were still alive he was certain that he would be able to recognize them immediately, he wished they were alive so that he could kill them himself. That was the main thing driving him now and he wasn''t going to stop before he managed to achieve it. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 199 Wolfs Minor Problem It was early in the afternoon when Reign and the others were having breakfast, they had sold the rank A ws yesterday to Cameron''s team, their 4th member was coincidentally a w user and the weapon would greatly increase his power, they banded their money together and bought it for 6 000 S Coins which was, to be honest, a bargain for such a weapon. Reign and the others would always sell the items for cheap as their goal was to earn some money while improving the strength of the other squads, they didn''t really have a great need for money anyway, except for the portal they were going to build. The elves had previously given them amunication tool that was simr to the stone that Magokur gave them previously, they finally received a call after breakfast. The elves had gathered all the materials and they were ready to proceed with the construction of the portal, Reign and the others had enough money so they hurried to get out of the building and the city. They nned on creating the portal next to the one that led towards the castle, both of the portals would be outside of the city, of course as more and more people joined them the bigger the city would be, one day perhaps the portals would be located inside of it. Reign and the others had previously told people that they had be allies with the elves, everyone already knew about that since they were part of the territory and as such, they also got the notification, but learned a bit more about why and how they became allies would only be beneficial so Reign made sure to spread the word. Now Reign was using the speakers that were installed in the city, even though their main purpose was to act as an rm if they got attacked, the speakers could also function as simply speakers so Reign used them to tell everyone that a portal was going to be built and that it was going to connect them to the elven territory, the craftsmen were the most excited for the asion, they had learned previously that the elves had great craftsmen amongst them and that they would get an opportunity to learn from them. Upon reaching the portal Reign contacted the elves, "We''re ready." "Great, let''s start." A voice says from the crystal as a notification popped up. [ Your elven allies wish to create a portal to connect your two territories, the cost will be 30 000 S Coins ] [ Y / N ] Reign epted the portal construction request as he could see 30 000 S Coins disappear from his inventory, the others had all given him 5 000 S Coins each and now each one of them had about 2 000 left. A blue ball suddenly showed up in front of Reign as a stand could be seen rising from the ground, differently from the portal that connected the castle and their territory this one had to have a structure that kept it in ce. A wooden floor rose from the ground as tworge green leaves were present on each side, the leaves suddenly move as they bend and create a circr opening between them. The blue ball was floating in the middle of it and soon it started expanding, it expanded until it was able to touch the leaves, upon doing so it stabilized before swirling. In a matter of seconds, the portal was finished and a couple of elves suddenly came out, Reign and the others recognized them as the ones they had talked to previously about the alliance details. Cheers could be heard behind them as most of the yers in the city had gone out to see the new portal being made, the elves were clearly not expecting such a sight and they looked a bit taken aback. Soon however they smiled before slightly bowing to the crowd and shaking hands with Reign and the others. Both sides had already done preparations for their alliance, Reign made sure to leave a part of the city empty for the elves to inhabit while the elves did the same in their territory. Of course, first, the elves would arrive at them, their low-level yers would use the territory as their base, since the city was still a bit dangerous they would start by going to the castle and entering the newbie forest in the beginning, onlyter would they start fighting in the town and the surrounding area. Their craftsmen were of a higher levelpared to Reign''s so they were also arriving first, both sides were going to share their different craftsmanship techniques and since the elves were the dominant side it would take them less time to learn, thus they wereing first since learning crafting the same way that the humans did would allow them to help them understand their elven craftsmanship better. Since the elves didn''t have a big number of monsters present near them they of course didn''t manage to get enough weapons for their troops, even the corpses that the soldiers would bring back were insufficient to arm them. Luckily for them Reign and the others had a plethora of low-ranking items that they would give them, they wouldn''t earn a lot from selling them so why not use the items to increase the trust that the elves had for them. They made sure that all of the elves were present before showing them around, the elves were a bit taken aback by how the people of the city looked at them, little kids pointing at them as they called their parents, people ncing at them from time to time before speaking to each other. It was all a new experience to them, they had previously heard that the people here had never seen elves before and that they should be ready for something like this to happen. After showing them around the city the next stop was the castle. After going through the portal a big part of the elves fell down on their knees and vomited, the feeling of teleporting was simply too overwhelming the first time, even after being warned by Reign and the others they were still surprised greatly by it. Seeing the castle and the walls that protected it the elves were quite surprised, the soldiers came to them with Jack as they took from Reign and the others while showing them the different shops and buildings that could be found in the safe zone. Wolf, on the other hand, was going towards Adrian, since they took over the territory they had fought arge number of enemies and they had gone to the old cksmith multiple times to either forge new items or to change their present ones. Wolf was one of the two people in the squad that still didn''t have a rank A weapon, Laura''s ability made it so that she didn''t really need to deal anyrge damage, she was their healer so they didn''t expect her to go above and beyond to kill enemies. Still, she was truly one of a kind, for a healer to possess as much destructive power as she does is definitely not normal. He had gone to Adrian multiple times in the past, but the answer was always the same, he can create items of up to rank B without materials, if they wanted him to make rank A or better items they would need to give him high-quality materials in order for him to make it. For Wolf, it was a bit different his sword was made from high-quality materials and Adrian was certain that he could rank it up if he had one high-grade material. [ Behemoth Heart ] [ Behemoth Bones ] [ Behemoth Mana Core ] [ Behemoth Horns ] [ Behemoth Bone tes ] Wolf took all the items they had managed to get from the behemoth and shows them to Adrian who looks at them in marvel. "A Behemoth, you crazy bastards took one down?" Wolf nods to his question as thetter inspects all the materials before nodding slightly, "It should be enough." "Now tell me, do you want the de to keep the same skill, or do you want to change it?" "Huh?" "Don''t huh me boy, the materials from the behemoth will make the sword a bit heavier, but I can still keep the skill for you so you can change the weight, of course, because of that you will lose the chance of having a powerful skill in the sword, with a fang of a dragon and a behemoths bones and mana core I am certain that the skill will be definitely powerful, but it''s up to you kid." "I understand." Wolf nods before stopping for a bit, he thinks about what to do, to be honest, he wasn''t even using the swords ability that often anymore, his strength was more than enough to swing it at 40kg now and anything lower than 15 was as light as a feather for him during a fight. On the other hand, a rank A weapon would probably be able to grow as heavy as 100kg, probably, even more, the power he would have with a weapon that was that heavy would be amazing. "Do you have a rmendation?" "You already know my answer kid, it''s the same one I gave you thest time you asked, the ability of the sword is fine, but that''s it, it''s only fine, it''s a bit above average, you should be happy that you can get a new one." "I know, it''s just that I got used to it." "Listen, kid, rank A is as far as this sword can go, sooner orter you will have to change it, I suggest you get used to another skill right now, do you know how lucky you and your friends are anyway, usually people will use rank C and B weapons for a very long time, they will reinforce them to +9 before trying to evolve them, you guys on the other hand simply got new items every week." Wolf smiles slightly at Adrian, he knew that they were beyond being called irregrs, even now the average weapon used by the yers in the city was C, something they had gone above a long time ago. "So, you made up your mind?" Adrian asks Wolf "Yes." Chapter 200 New Sword And The Night Sky Both the territories were busy after the construction of the portal, the elves wereing in droves and everyone was hurrying to go and talk to them. The elven craftsmen were already talking with the others as they were trying to study together, some of them evene to Adrian who simply closed his door in annoyance. Wolf took his new sword as he marveled at the craftsmanship, the thin de of the previous greatsword was now thicker as the behemoth''s materials have been added, the crevices that Wolf had made on his sword during the customization were left as they were, Adrian simply sharpened them while reinforcing the weapon. The dirty white color of the sword was gone as it now had a slight red hue, a fang of a dragon needed to go through a special cksmithing process to show its true power, as the system was the one that gave the fang to Wolf for the weapon customization, it, of course, gave him the one best suited for him, a fire dragon''s fang. After Adrian had taken the sword to work on it he had managed to make the materials truly shine, the behemoth''s bones and mana core were used in the process as Wolf''s sword now had an eye-sized jewel on the sword handle, the jewel was of course what was left of the mana core after being used to strengthen the sword. The greatsword was now bulkier as well, its weight was about 30kg. The 2m long sword wasrger than Wolf as he put it on his back. The ck handle of the sword had also gone through a bit of a change as it was now much morefortable to hold. With a smile, Wolf inspects his new weapon. [ Rank A zing Giant Dragon Bone Greatsword ] Atk: 100 Strength + 6 Endurance + 4 Fire damage + 25% Description: A sword that was originally forged from a young dragon''s fang. With the help of a master cksmith, the sword was reinforced further before it evolved to a higher rank. The power of mes that the dragonmanded is now present in the sword and it will increase the power of fire attacks. The bones and mana core of a "Behemoth" ss monster had been used to strengthen the sword further which gives it incredible durability. By using mana the yer can activate the skill hidden inside the sword. The power of a behemoth and dragon will channel through the yer''s body as all attributes will be increased by arge percentage. The skill has a five-day cooldown. Wolf nodded his head after seeing the stats, not only was the base damage and bonuses of the sword greaterpared to his old one, but the bonus to fire damage was also great. The skill that he could use from the sword, although he wasn''t sure how powerful it is, since the cooldown was the same as Reign''s power of the stars then the power of the skill should be about the same. All in all the increase in strength was not a minor one, Wolf was satisfied immensely as he walked back towards the territory. Reign and the others had quickly returned to their building, showing the elves around the city and the castle was just exhausting and they couldn''t wait to just rest a bit. After seeing Wolf''s new sword, however, they all surrounded him as they started touching the sword and inspecting it, seeing that the weight-changing ability of the sword was gone and that a new skill was there surprised them all. They knew exactly how much Wolf liked the skill and they all thought that there was no way that he would ever change it with another one. But after seeing the skill that was present they all nodded in satisfaction, the skill''s power should be about the same as Reign''s, a skill that powerful was definitely worth having. Ding! [ Attention all yers! ] [ The first challenge will begin in 3 days ] An announcement was suddenly heard throughout the world. [ The world will be divided into 100 different areas, from each area the top 25 teams will be eligible to enter the challenge, the system will automatically select the teams based on their level, strength, abilities, and other factors. ] [ There will also be individual challenges, yers that are not a member of a party should not worry. ] [ yers can also choose not to take part in the challenge, but it is advised not to do so as the rewards at the end of each challenge will be helpful. ] Ding! [ yer Reign and his team have been chosen to take part in a challenge, do you ept? ] Reign looks at the others as they shrug their shoulders, he epts the challenge before again looking at them and showing them the notification. [ Please create a name for your team ] " Umm, the world''s mightiest?" Shadow says with a smile before getting smacked on the back of the head by Wolf. "Just type in any normal-sounding name," Wolf says before sitting down, Beast and the others also seemed to have no problem with any name as they stayed quiet while looking at Reign. Of course, after seeing the name Reign had created they wanted to stop him, but they were unfortunately toote. Reign''s gleeful face showed that he knew that their reaction would be like this one as he truly enjoyed it. [ The team Heaven''s Hooligans has entered the challenge ] [ Current rank of the team: 1 ] [ Area ranking, top 5: ] 1. Heaven''s Hooligans 2. Ice Angels 3. Berserkers 4. The Gamers 5. Blood Angels Looking at the four names beneath their own, Reign and the others start thinking, if the names have anything to do with the skills and strengths of the yers then the second team will be one that focuses on ice, the third and fifth teams are probably a bunch of crazy melee guys, while the fourth is just some nerds. Of course that didn''t need to be true, just like their name showed nothing of their powers, the names of the other teams perhaps were the same. Nheless, by the expert ranking of the system they were the current number 1 team in the area, there were still 3 days left until the challenge started so they weren''t fazed by it a lot. Everyone went to train with the other yers before going out, they didn''t have the time to go and hunt today so they decided to do something they rarely did nowadays and go for a night hunt. Fighting during the night was a lot more dangerous, some monsters only went out during the night and they were quite powerful, their eyes were perfect for the dark and it didn''t bother them, they were also in most cases incredibly good predators that could hide their presence and killing intent almost perfectly, fighting against such monsters was simply a huge risk for most people. Of course, Reign and the others didn''t care as much for that, they wanted to fight stronger monsters, and fighting some during the night was a perfect thing to do. Just by passing through the forest behind the town they already came across a couple of monsters, since the party wasn''t emitting mana currently the monsters had no idea about their strength. With incredible precision and power, their monsters attacked Reign and the others multiple times, only to find out that the prey they had attacked was no prey at all. They were all killed before they could even deal any damage, their corpses left on the cold forest floor to rot or serve as food to another monster. Entering the grasnd at night was a different experiencepared to the daytime. Simply looking at the sky was enough to enchant anybody, an innumerable number of stars could be seen in the beautiful night sky as they shined like diamonds. Previously Reign and the others had mostly spent their nights in the castle, in their building, or in forests. Even during their long journey to the town they didn''t really have such a beautiful sight as the clearings that were present between forests simply didn''t have such a number of stars. It was as if somebody took a painting and simply put it in the sky for everyone to see. Since the Earth was now bigger it was normal that they would be looking at some stars differently, honestly, nobody knew how this was even possible, since Earth grew bigger what happened to the others in the sr system, what happened to the Sun? They knew that such questions were useless right now, they were simply far too weak to even know those kinds of things, even if they did know there was nothing they could really do. Right now the most important thing was to be stronger and to survive the game, they knew that once somebody managed to be a Transcendent the game would end and the person would immediately be elected as the''s leader for the Alliance. Chapter 201 Night At The Grassland The grasnds were eerily quiet during the night, most of the monsters that could be seen running around and fighting during the day were absent from it, each one of them was sleeping, they weren''t fully asleep however, the grasnds were still dangerous during the night and those beasts needed to be alert, otherwise they might end up as a meal. Monsters that usually stayed underground during the day made their way to the surface as they carefully observed their surroundings, some lived deep underground and only came out every couple of days while others created nests in the ground from which they came out every single night. The night in the grasnds was always a restless one, most of the monsters would target the young and the old beasts as they were easy prey while other, stronger monsters would go for the strong and healthy ones as they would provide more nourishment. Monsters that looked simr to moles could be seening out of holes that they dug out. Strange monsters that had a figure simr to humans could also be seen sneaking around the grasnds as they came out of the river that flowed through it. Gills could be seen on the sides of their necks and stomachs as they walked slowly while leaving a trail of water behind them. Reign and the others quickly started fighting, they were still on the periphery of the grasnds and most of the enemies here were weak. The moles were the first enemy they encountered, the moles felt the vibrations from the ground and quickly dug their way beneath the party and attacked them. They were incredibly annoying to fight against as they spent most of the time underground, only going up to the surface to deliver an attack or two before diving back into the ground. Their attacks consisted mostly of w swipes and the usage of their earth maniption. The moles could use mana and manipte the earth, that was the reason why they could seemingly swim through the hard ground with ease, the ability also allowed them to of course use the earth as an attacking method. Sharp earth spikes, potholes, quicksand, the moles used everything they had in order to defeat their enemies, of course even with all of that, their chances of scoring a victory were non-existent. Reign and the others killed the moles without sustaining any injuries, the moles were after all bottom feeders and they were amongst the weakest monsters in the grasnds. They would usually hunt for babies of other monsters, once they could confirm that a cub was away from its parents the moles would immediately dig a tunnel beneath the cub, the tunnel would usually be at least 12 meters long while being twice as wide as the cub, after a cub falls they would usually die on impact as the tunnel went straight down, for the cubs that survived the moles would be merciless as they would attack with everything they had before they manage to kill their prey. The river monsters turned out to be spirits of some kind, their bodies were seemingly once human but after death, they were cursed and reborn in a body that was half fish and half-human. During the daytime, they slept in underwater caves that they build, but after night falls they woulde out and attack everything that was near the river. Their new bodies craved flesh and they had to do their best to find some, they were tricky opponents for the monsters, their skin was extremely slippery and scaly so it was hard to get a proper grip on them, even cutting them was harder than normal thanks to their bodies. Reign and the others had only small issues with that, Greenie was the one that got annoyed the most, his hammer was a bad weapon against that type of enemy and quickly he tossed it aside before using his hands. His nails grew longer and soon they almost looked like ws, with each attack the ws would get a slight purple hue around them as Greenie used his arms like spears. Inferno Eruption, Demonic Spear The skill was seemingly something that was newly made as it used both the power that Greenie obtained from the demonic ogre and the inheritance, the result was of course even beyond satisfactory, his hands were now strong enough to prate through his enemies with ease, not to mention that with each sessful attack Greenie was able to feel the skill bing slightly stronger and faster. "They''re certainly an interesting bunch," Vajra says as he looks at Greenie who was using the Demonic Spear to kill his enemy. Vajra picks up a ss before he gulps down the entirety of the drink. "I know, what about you, I''m actually surprised that you aren''t mad after seeing the young ogre." The white-robed Reign says as he looks at his old friend with a smile on his face, the red-skinned Vajra puts the ss down before looking back to the huge mirror in front of them, the mirror was what they were using to observe Reign and the others, they had already been here for some times, but to beings such as them that amount of time was nothing, just one meditation session couldst for hundreds if not thousands of years. Vajra looks back at Greenie before switching his gaze to the purple hue covering his arms, his lip twitches a bit as he looks back at his old friend. "I have to be honest, it doesn''t sit well with me to see one of my ogres being tainted by a power of a demon ogre, but you were correctst time, I need to change, otherwise my ogres will not be able to survive." Vajra suddenly says as he looks at the mirror with a tinge of sadness. "That was thanks to you and that dumb pride of yours, your Vajra ogres are amongst the strongest races in the universe, born as Transcendent beings, Saints upon reaching adulthood, there are only a handful of races that can boast something like that," Reign says as he pours another drink to himself and Vajra. "Yes, I know that, but reaching godhood is many times harder for thempared to other races, not to mention that they can''t improve their abilities decently either, still, I don''t know how you managed to create yours, a race that has no race, one of the most powerful and dangerous powers is at your disposal and yet they''re so weak and feeble in the very beginning, just how did you achieve something like this old friend?" Vajra looks back at the smiling Reign as thetter justughs it off before getting up. "Honestly, I didn''t, as I have always said it simply happened, there was no master n to create my army or anything, one day I managed to unlock my powers and it simply happened, after many years there were sightings of people with a simr ability after I had checked it out I realized that they were in fact the same race as me, which shouldn''t be possible as I was the only one in the universe back then, had no children and yet, more and more kept appearing, most of them died." Reign suddenly exims as he turns around to face Vajra. "Others simply lost control and were destined to be simple observers of their body, some others decided they couldn''t take it anymore and killed themselves, only a small percentage of them remained, and well, I believe you know the rest." "Yeah, the beginning of your Immortal Army, most will know the story." "Anyway, as I said, do the same as before, give some ogres a chance to be Vajras, just like you did back then, stop relying on the true blood Vajras that are born powerful, make new ones, let them struggle, let them grow, in turn, they will be more powerful than the ones that are full of pride and never had to do anything in their life." Reign suddenly utters a low shout as he looks at Vajra with fire in his eyes, he had always had a problem with how Vajra acted with his ogres, he wanted them to follow in his footsteps to be stronger and never let them experiment with their powers. Because a Vajra ogre was born as a Transcendent they were hailed as one of the strongest races, their weakness, however, was simple, only a small number of them managed to go above the Saint tier, races that are powerful at birth all suffered from a simr drawback and that was that the talent of their descendants was simply not as good as the previous generation''s, even when there are some that had great talent they would still struggle immensely as that was the way of the universe, everything needed to be bnced. The two old friends continue watching Reign and the others as they wonder what would happen next and how the party would grow in power, for beings that had everything in the universe something like this was quite fun to do sometimes. Chapter 202 The Rider "How long do you n on keeping him a secret old friend?" Vajra suddenly asks him while looking at the screen. "What do you mean?" "What I mean is, only a handful of people in the universe know your true name, so the chances of the boy not drawing attention to himself even with that name is incredibly low, so, how long do you n on keeping him and whatever you have nned a secret?" Reign simply smiles at Vajra''s words before looking back to the mirror, Vajra looks at his old friend for a couple of seconds before turning his head around, if he wasn''t going to tell him then he would not press further. The boy''s name was what shocked him greatly, but it''s not like it will be a problem, hell, even if everyone was to find out about it, there would be nothing they could do if he decided to take the boy under his wing. Boom! Tank ms one of the fish people on the ground with his shield before punching it strongly a couple of times. The enemies were a difficult bunch to deal with, their scales and slippery bodies made it hard to hit them all the time while their physical strength was above what everyone had expected. Their blows packed quite a punch and they were well proficient in fighting, that was definitely thanks to the experiences of the spirits before they were cursed and made into the abominations they now are. [ Lvl 37 Nyxe ] The water spirits named the Nyxes were mostly made from the spirits of murderers and soldiers, after their souls had been judged they had received the punishment of being re-born as water spirits that lived their whole lives in pain. Reign''s lightning was, of course, the most efficient against the Nyxes, their attacks, and their water abilities were powerful but they also allowed Reign to use his ability to its fullest and decimate the ones that were near him. The Nyxes mostly used water magic, they would create water balls, water spears, water whips, water swords, and more different attacks that they would send toward their enemies, their fish-like faces had a mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth that could bite through flesh and skin with ease. Their nails weren''t long but they were sharp, if one of the Nyxes managed to grab someone they would immediately use their sharp nails to puncture the skin before using their grip strength to tear off flesh from their enemies, They were truly a savage opponent that needed to be taken seriously, otherwise even what looked like an easy victory can have a huge price. Wolf''s new sword was remarkable, with each swing Wolf would send out des of me that would hit the water magic of the Nyxes, even though he was the one whose ability was weak against theirs he was still able to hold an advantage, the water that the Nyxes were using would evaporate quickly thanks to the high temperature of Wolf''s mes and even their bodies were starting to burn. In a matter of minutes what was left of the Nyxes that were fighting against Wolf were charred corpses thaty on the ground whilst smoke filled the surroundings. Reign and the others quickly moved, they wanted to see what other monsters they might find lurking in the grasnds during the night. Suddenly the galloping of a horse could be heard near them, Reign and the others look in the direction of the sound as they wait for whatever was making it to appear. As it does so, the party grips their weapons as they look at the foe in front of them. A ck horse from whose hooves mes of green were being spat out. Its mane was the green fire of death while its eyes were the darkest of red. The rider was equally terrifying, hisrge, bulky body was saddled on top of the horsefortably as it holds itsrge sword in one hand. The dark gray armor that the rider wore was battered as it was covered in scratches and dents, the armor however still gave off a feeling of being incredibly tough, almost imprable. The rider and the horse slowly advance towards Reign and the others, the rider had no head and there were no emotions that Reign and the others could try to feel from him. In moments the headless rider was in front of them, with a powerful sh he makes the ground split in front of him as everyone dodges the powerful attack. [ Lvl 40 Boss, Duhan ] " A boss, nice, this guy will be a good opponent to practice against, if we can destroy this guy then we shouldn''t have a lot of problems against the orc chieftain." Shadow smiles widely as he says, twirling his daggers around he gets ready to attack the headless rider with the others. Reign and the others do the same, they were the ones being attacked so, of course, they were going to respond the same way. Lightning flickers as Reign appear in front of the Duhan, with great force Reign stabs at the rider but widens his eyes as his sword was stopped by the powerful te armor, Reign could swear that he aimed at the gap of the armor but somehow his swordnded right in the middle of the armor, which in turnpletely blocked his attack. The lightning stab was a skill that had great power, normal te mail would usually be destroyed immediately if it was used, but the bosses armor was truly something else, after Reign retreated back he looked at the spot where he previously attacked the Duhan at, there was a small scratch that could be seen on it and the area around the scratch was a bit darker thanks to the lightning. Skills were used as everyone attacked the boss, Wolf''s powerful mes were sent towards the boss while Shadow had appeared right behind the horse. Before Shadow could attack however the horse suddenly kicks backward and he barely manages to dodge, with great speed and maneuverability the horse turns to the side and jumps over the mes with ease before dodging the des of me that followed. Seeing such maneuverability that the rider could perform together with the horse everyone was shocked, they expected that they would be able to easily stop the horse and force the Duhan to get off before ganging up on him but it seemed that that n was not going to work at all. Tank suddenly appears in front of the boss as he uses his mana shield 2 in order to stop him. The boss simply goes around him while attacking Tank from behind, it was a simple tactic, but Tank and the others had been fighting monsters for so long that they actually even forgot some things that could be deadly in the future, like the fact that a person didn''t need to attack you if you were blocking, going around and attacking then would be perfect. With great speed Tank turns around and blocks the Duhan''s powerful attack, his arms shook a bit from the blow as he needed to take a step back to stabilize himself, judging from how the Duhan attacked him, Tank was certain that this attack was definitely not the strongest it could do. Fighting against such a powerful opponent made his blood boil in excitement, it has been a long time since the party had been properly pressured by an enemy such as this one, even the demons and the monsters in the gray Ironbark woods did not make them use every single thing they had. The beast let his animals out as they faced the boss, even though it was quite dangerous, they needed every bit of help they could get. With his new bow, he aims at the boss as he lets his arrows fly towards him, the powerful armor of the boss manages to block some of them while the boss simply used his sword to block the others. Since the boss had no head it was hard to know exactly where his weakness was, did he have any vital organs or any part of the body that would hurt more than the other ones? It was nearly impossible to know for now. Greenie quickly follows after Tank as he uses his hammer to smash toward the boss. Together with the hammer, he uses the skill hidden inside of it to summon the phantom of Groll, since they hadn''t fought against many strong enemiestely Greenie hadn''t even used the skill for quite some time. Groll''s phantom appears and attacks the Duhan together with Greenie, as expected the phantom couldn''t really do much, its attacks were too weak to deal any significant damage to the boss while his defense and speed were also too low, a single attack was enough to kill the phantom, luckily by using mana Greenie was able to heal the phantom and use it to distract the boss while it attacked it from behind Boom! Chapter 203 Fighting The Dullahan Green mes were suddenly expelled from the Duhan''s neck and they swiftly blow towards Greenie who was already swinging his hammer down on the monster. The mes and the hammer connect and contrary to Greenies belief he wasn''t able to simply smash through them, the mes had solidified into a shield that managed topletely block his strike. "What?!" Greenie shouts as he was sent back from the strong collision, suddenly the mes turn back to normal as they attack Greenie. Swish Shadow uses his teleportation and shows up beneath Greenie, with great speed he arrives at Greenie as they both move to the side while the mes pass next to them. "Oh a Duhan, and one that can already use his Soul me, you''re in for a tough one little brother." Aethion suddenly tells Reign as thetter charges towards the Duhan with fierce speed. Thunder was usually the bane of demons and evil spirits, which could be seen from the battle the party had with Aethion, even though Reign''s lightning wasn''t able topletely destroy the undead like light was, it was still highly effective against them. "Soul me?" Reign stops suddenly as he asks Aethion, he almost forgot that the old man should know pretty much everything there was to know about the monster in front of them, Duhans were usually depicted as high or medium-level undead in many novels since the old bastard was a necromancer, a Transcendent necromancer to bout, he should be incredibly familiar with it. "Yes, it''s simr to the Death me that we necromancers use, a Soul me is something special that stronger undead possesses, of course, this one is still too weak to utilize it to its fullest potential, but such a low-level Duhan being able to use it at all means it''s quite talented, I would have probably used it if I had my body," Aethion says with a sorrowful tone, Reign was already imagining the old monster looking at him with puppy eyes while uttering the words, he quickly shakes his head as he tries his best to delete the picture from his head. "Cut to the chase Aethion." "So impatient, alright listen up," Aethion says suddenly, "The Soul me has many uses, right now this guy can only use the basic ones, he can use it to attack like a me, the difference is that the soul me doesn''t really burn, it''s actually quite chilling." "The other function is the one you have just witnessed, with a simple thought and mana control the Duhan can solidify his mes, they can be used for both defensive and offensive purposes, but mostly defensive." "Light magic can suppress them a bit, but it''s not as effective as it was against my undead as soul me is as the name suggests, a me of the soul since it is technically considered something that was living then light magic can only do so much, your lightning as well, even though it can''t fully suppress it you should be able to go against it," Aethion says before coughing slightly. "Beware though, being hit by the soul me is no joke, it doesn''t hurt the body, at least not initially, it will target your soul and the pain of your soul freezing is not something you wish to experience, trust me on that one." Reign quickly shouts at the others and tells them what Aethion just told him, right after that he charges towards the boss with his lightning fully cloaking him. Even though the information that Aethion had given him didn''t contain any weakness of the Duhan, it was still a good thing to know your opponent''s powers. "Does this thing have any weakness?" "Not really, since its head is gone you can''t target that, there is the primal soul fire inside of its body, that''s the source of its soul me but, as you can see its quite well defended, not to mention that it could be anywhere as its quite small, each Duhan is different and the primal soul me will be positioned at a different ce as well." Hearing Aethion''s words Reign simply continued, he expected as much, at least he now knew that something called the primal soul me is the source of the fire, even though Aethion said that it''s very small and hidden inside the body, who knows, perhaps he will be able to find it during the fight. Reign first tries to sense the me, with his incredible sensitivity towards mana he concentrates a bit on the Duhan, but unfortunately, its powers functioned a bit differentlypared to how they used mana so he wasn''t able to sense anything special. He soon arrives at the boss and starts fighting against it, as the Duhan was a level 40 boss its power was incrediblyrge, his attacks were fierce and the power behind each swing was great, Reign wasn''t able to rx for even a second as he dodged the attacks and did his best to counter-attack. The Duhan''s armor was still giving him trouble, every time he would aim at a weak point that he could see or between the joints he would still somehow hit the well-armored parts of the armor. It was only after a couple of hits when he realized what was happening, other than the horse and the me the Duhan didn''t use any kind of ability or skill, of course even without it the boss was still a fearsome enemy that was not to be underestimated. Every time that Reign attacked the monster he was able to feel a slight force being applied to it, the force wasn''t overly strong, but it would constantly happen when he tried to attack the weak points, from that he could infer that the boss had some sort of skill or ability that allowed it to create some sort of a force field around certain areas of its body, the force field would allow it to fight without minding its weakness that much as the force field would do enough by its own to protect him. "Good job, you managed to figure it out quite quickly," Aethion says with a calm voice as Reign managed to deflect an attack with both of his swords, even though he was sessful the strength of the blow still pushed him back. "Why didn''t you tell me this?!" Reign angrily scowls at Aethion as he continues fighting against the Duhan, Wolf and the others were also attacking the boss, but with the help of his horse he was able to run past almost all of them and dodge many attacks, Reign was the only one fast enough to keep track of him all the time, Shadow was close as he would appear next to the headless horseman a mere second after Reign. "Well the thing with higher level undead is that they all start developing their own skills, the abilities are also something that a necromancer had nothing to do with, some would inherit the abilities that they had in their life before they died, while others would developpletely different ones, I only managed to figure out this guy''s ability a while ago, I thought I would give you a chance to use your brain a bit before telling you, you did not disappoint me, boy." Aethion''s gleeful voice could be heard as he snickers a bit after speaking, Reign grits his teeth as he continues fighting the boss with all that he had. Since none of them were in danger he decided not to use his sword''s ability, Wolf as well had no interest in using his right now, the cooldown for both of them was rather long and it was a great trump card to have when in dangerous situations. Since everyone was close to him Reign was also not able to use his ck and white lightning, his control over that power was still not sufficient enough and it would cause harm to his friends as well. Using his blue lightning and his swords he was battling the boss fiercely while the others were running around and following after them, only asionally managing to deal some damage. Beast was probably the one that was getting annoyed the most, his normal arrows were pretty much useless against the boss, even after getting the new bow, his skills, on the other hand, were limited as most of them would do AOE damage and he didn''t want any of his squad mates to get caught in the crossfire. He suddenly calls back the lion as he starts fusing with him, since everyone was giving it their all he was going to do the same. Even though the skill had a chance of making him go out of control, with the worst-case scenario being him losing himself, he felt fine for now, each time he used it with one of his beasts he would change a bit, but he was still himself and the effect would wear off after changing back. Beast inferred that it probably had something to do with how powerful and loyal his beasts are, if he had one that was stronger than him then the risk was higher, the same probably applied if the beast was of a high grade, such as being a special kind of variant species or a strong elite. Fully changed now the blonde-haired Beast stomps the ground as it caves in around him, with a powerful kick heunches himself towards the Duhan as the ground explodes behind him,unching a cloud of dust and pebbles in the area. Chapter 204 Cornering The Dullahan With his now much more powerful physical body Beast quickly arrives at the Duhan and unleashes a barrage of attacks. His powerful ws produce sparks with each hit as the monster''s armor manages to defend him against the fierce attacks, still, the ferocity and the high number of attacks were able to deform the force field a bit, still not enough to easily damage the weak points of the armor but after Reign and Shadow joined the fight the Duhan became vary as he tried to get away from them by using his horse. That however didn''t work as well as the boss thought it would, Reign''s incredible speed, Beast''s power that allowed him to unleash an explosive burst of power and propel himself over a great distance with one step, and Shadow''s teleportation allowed them to follow the boss and attack him without any breaks. Seeing that their teammates were fighting so ferociously Wolf, Tank and Laura try their best to follow before quickly realizing that wouldn''t work, their speed was higher than theirs so they needed to somehow intercept them. Wolf quickly finds a way after observing the Duhan for a bit, because the three were ganging up on him the boss would always use the one direction that was free to escape, if the three could somehow work together to manipte him toe to a specific ce then he and the others could ambush the boss. The n was good but there was a problem, a big problem. Since they were moving so fast the three were already far away, even if Wolf was to shout there was a chance that they wouldn''t hear him because of their fighting, thus, his n was almost impossible to start. "Don''t worry," Tank suddenly pats Wolf''s shoulder from the back as he grins, "I haven''t used this in a while so I almost forgot that I had this skill, you three get ready, I''ll be the one to draw the bastard''s attention!" After hearing Tank''s words, Wolf looks at him weirdly before widening his eyes, it was just like Tank had said, there was a skill that would allow them to draw the enemy to them, it was just that it had been over a month since Tank had used it as they didn''t have the need for it, smiling widely he runs towards the boss with Tank and the others, they only needed to get close enough for Tank''s skill to work, some 15 meters from the boss should suffice. Of course that was easier said than done, they needed to hurry as Reign and Shadow are currently using a huge amount of mana in order to keep up with the boss and fight against him while Beast''s fusion skill won''tst for much longer. The damage done to the Duhan was now visible, the monster''s armor already had scratches and a couple of dents on it from all the attacks. The horse was visibly angry as there were many wounds now adorning its powerful and proud body, ck blood wasing out from the wounds before falling on the ground and corroding it. Even though one could say that they were at a stalemate right now, the truth was that Reign and the others were the ones with the disadvantage, they had been fighting non-stop and the mana expenditure was incredibly high, Beast was soon going to lose his fusion and he would no longer be able to help them out in close range. The Duhan looked to be in a bad situation with his armor in such a shape and his horse wounded, but they knew that that was nothing to the monster. The horse had wounds but none of them were serious so far, at worst they would slow it down by a little bit, the Duhan''s armor was scratched and bent, but it was still useful and managed to defend him against all attacks. The party continued fighting the boss before noticing something from the side. There were two figures that were flying over to them with incredible speed, upon closer look Reign and the others were able to see that it was actually Tank and Laura. Tank uses his shield to help themnd and immediately gets up before releasing a war cry that echoes throughout the grasnds. Knight''s Roar! The boss suddenly stops for a moment before attacking Tank, Laura had already retreated and was using her skills to summon demonic weapons that could be used to attack the boss. Tank uses everything he had to block the attacks from the boss, he had already taken them before so he knew exactly how powerful the boss was. He and Laura were sent here by Wolf and Greenie, as the two were the ones with the highest strength in the party they hade up with a n since they couldn''t follow after the Duhan and the others on foot then they should simply fly right? Well that was the n that Wolf came up with, by using his sword and Greenie with his hammer, they were able to send Tank and Laura flying through the sky towards the Duhan, since Laura was quite a lot lighterpared to Tank she was, of course, flying faster, it wasn''t until they hade closer than she spread out her clothes in order to lower her speed, it did work, not quite like she had imagined but it did work and Tank and she were able tond at the same time. Seeing that the boss was suddenly attacking their friend whilst forgetting about them, Reign and the other 2 quickly attack it from behind, they remembered Tank''s skill, he had used it once in the ck forest back when they were fighting against the shadows, since then he had rarely ever used it and they all slowly forgot about the skill. Beast suddenly glows as his body growsrger, stopping only after achieving a height of 2.5 meters. With great vigor, he swings his arm which gets coated in a golden light, and attacks the boss. King''s Might Strength of the King Thebination of the two skills was the strongest physical attack that Beast could currently achieve. The Duhan tries to turn around to block the attack but Shadow and Reign immediately show up on both of his sides and stop him. With his back turned to Beast the Duhan was forced to take the attack head-on. Boom! A powerful shockwave blows from the impact as the Duhan and his horse get blown away by a couple of meters, the horse was already kneeling down on the ground as the power behind the blow was too much for it to simply endure. Before the Duhan''s horse could get up the boss swiftly puts his sword up as the night sky brightened a bit because of the person that was falling down on it. ng! Melting sh The two swords collide as Wolf smiles ferociously at the boss before the attack was finished however another figure falls down and strikes the sword with incredible power, the Duhan''s horse neighs as it was pushed even further down after the impact. The Duhan''s sword could be seen developing a small crack after the attack while its arm was shaking violently. Shattering Stomp Greenie had sent Wolf over by using his hammer beforemanding Groll to do the same to him, even though the goblin chieftain was below them when ites to all-around power it still had a solid amount of strength, it seemed that skills that allowed you to summon someone actually be a bit stronger when you level up? Groll was still useless for most things, but he could at least do this much, Greenie was sent flying towards the Duhan right after Wolf and he decided to use the skill that would do the highest amount of damage, the stomp. He was right, the power behind the skill this time was incredible as the Duhan was barely able to defend itself against it, the drawback however was that Greenie''s right leg felt like it was going to break after the slightest touch. The power behind the attack was more powerful than he had anticipated and even he himself managed to get hurt. Nheless, Greenie simply grits his teeth before using his hammer to attack, now that everyone was here it was time to end this. The Duhan had two very annoying things, his great mobility, and speed whilst on the horse that allowed for him to escape being ganged up on, and his soul me that could attack the very soul or be solid to defend the wielder. Unfortunately for the Duhan the party that was fighting against him managed to make both of his strengths almost useless. His speed and maneuverability were now zero as his horse was panting hard on the ground whilst kneeling, his mes were being countered by Wolf and Reign who used their own abilities to deal with the soul me whilst others attacked the Duhan, slowly the monster was getting into a very dangerous situation. That was until it suddenly unleashed a terrifying roar that made them all fly back for a couple of meters. Before they could continue attacking the boss however it stood up from the horse as its soul me sets it aze. The horse closes its eyes before its body freezes, at the same time Beast''s body gets enveloped with a bright light as he goes back to normal, the fusion time had run out. Chapter 205 Black Flames And The Fearsome Dullahan "What the hell, why do all the bossestely have a second phase?!" Shadow curses as he looks at the Duhan that was enveloped in green fire, the monster grows a bit before stopping at the height of 2.2 meters. "I''m sorry to disappoint you and your friends but this isn''t really something you would call a phase 2," Aethion speaks to Reign with a serious voice suddenly. "What?" "It''s a small evolution," Aethion continues, "You have managed to deal a lot of damage to the Duhan, not to mention you managed to make his fire almost useless. As Duhan''s are of a higher grade of undead they do have some intelligence, he probably realized that the only way he could win is if he can improve his soul me, and by allowing it to consume the horse that had be useless he achieved so." "A Duhan without a horse is usually weakerpared to normal, unfortunately for you this one is stronger since he has just gained a new power, if he however manages to get a new steed he will be even more powerful, I don''t know if you guys will be able to defeat him then." Reign listens to Aethion''s words with great care, the old necromancer was incredibly knowledgeable and his words were very helpful to him and the others. Luckily for them, the new Duhan didn''t really have any better defense, the only difference now was that he has physically stronger whilst having better control over his mes that were nowing out from every gap of his armor, the headless body now had a silhouette of a face being formed from the mes zed from its neck. The powerful boss suddenly attacks them, his speed was almost equal to how it was previously with the horse, his attack, however, was much more powerful, with a single swing of the sword the ground split open upon impact. Reign and the others could feel the wind blowing from the power of the attack as they managed to dodge it. Beast and Laura had retreated as they knew they couldn''t help them in close-quarterbat, they instead used their long-range attacks to bombard the Duhan from afar, as the boss was a lotrgerpared to the others, they didn''t have any trouble hitting him. Laura suddenly takes out a book and holds it in her left hand, her right hand held a staff and she started casting something as she stared at the book. In a couple of moments, a pitch-ck me was levitating above her hand that held the book, she puts her right hand in front of her as she aims at the boss. "Guys, get away from it!" Laura shouts as she releases the ck fireball that zooms towards the boss, it explodes in a brilliant fashion as ck mes start burning the Duhan, even though it didn''t seem like any damage had been done, they were able to see that the soul me had weakened a bit after Laura''s attack had hit the monster. ck me That was the first skill recorded in the tome that Laura held, they had gotten it as a reward for defeating the necromancer and Laura was trying to learn the spells that were written inside of it. The spells were incredibly powerful and even the weakest one, namely the ck me that Laura just used was very hard to learn, even after so many days of trying to learn it she only managed to use it together with the tome as it made it a lot easier. The mana that was needed to use the spell however was huge, it was a lot morepared to the skills and spells that Laura had from her Demon Hunter ss or from the ones she made herself with the help of her ability, still, the power it could exhibit while holding the tome was incredible. Reign and the others used to have a Rank B Deserted Codex, however after breaking the seal they saw that it only had some normal spells in it, even Laura wasn''t interested in learning them back then as they truly thought it wasn''t worth it, however after seeing the power the spells from the Dark Tome had, perhaps they had made a mistake, even if the spells there were a lot weaker they would have allowed Laura to learn more and perhaps it would have been easier to learn the ones here. The Deserted Codex was sold to another squad that was still trying their hardest to learn all the spells from it, the squad was one of the top 4 in the territory and the Codex had a lot to do with that, each of the members learned some of the weaker spells that allowed them to have a greater arsenal, to Reign and the others that would have been useless, but for the others, it was a treasure like no other. It was toote for regrets however and the party was still satisfied with what they had, the Dark Tome was incredibly powerful and even though Laura had managed to only learn the weakest spell it was still an incredible achievement. The boss turns his body towards Laura as the ming face shows an angry scowl, it suddenly runs towards her. It seems that the boss was angered by the fact that the ck me was able to weaken his soul me and it wanted to eliminate Laura as fast as possible. Beast had already summoned his beasts, even though they wouldn''t be able to fight against the boss for long, they would still be able to at least stall him for a bit if needed. The boss swings his sword after seeing Reign who was standing in his path. ng! Reign, Wolf, and Shadow had attacked at the same time, theirbined strength managed to stop the powerful attack from the boss before Shadow jumped up with a ball of darkness in his hands. Immediately he threw the ball as the Darkness Implosion skill activated right in the middle of the armor. A loud noise of metal bending and screeching could be heard as the armor deforms, the powerful armor that none of them were able to go through suddenly took a hard hit from the skill as it was clearly weakened now. The boss was seemingly outraged at the fact, first, his mes were weakened by Laura and now the armor that protected him for so long was damaged by Shadow, he suddenly stabs the ground with his sword as a fiery, green explosion takes ce around it. The soul me burns powerfully as Tank and Greenie got hit, even though it was only one arm and leg that was touched by the me the pain they felt was enormous, the ce where the me touched was cold as ice while their very soul felt like it was burning. Reign and the others look at them with concern as Shadow teleports next to them in case the boss decides to attack. The me was still burning and it shrouded the entire area, the boss wasn''t visible to any of them thanks to that. Suddenly one part of the me opens as the boss blitzes through it, he was heading straight at Laura and Beast as destruction was left in his wake, and the soil was sent flying through the air as pebbles hit the surroundings with great speed and power. In a couple of moments, he would be in front of Beast and Laura who were the targets of his wrath. Seeing the situation Reign suddenly pushes Wolf strongly as thetter slides back a couple of meters. Before he could even ask Reign why he did that he was greeted by an incredible sight, ck and white lightning exploded from Reign as his hair stood straight up, he lowers himself a bit as the lightning covers himpletely before disappearing from the spot. In a sh he was next to the Duhan, his two swords stabbing the monster from the side as a huge head of the Kirin materialized around him. A sonic boom was heard again as the Duhan was sent flying away from the powerful attack, his armor had two holes on its side as cracks could be seen around them. The green mes immediatelye out of the wound as the Duhan stands up slowly, the attack was incredibly powerful and he wasn''t even able to see it before it was toote. Reign on the other hand was panting heavily as he looked at the boss that was charging at him, that was possibly the strongest attack he had used to date, and yet the boss still seemed fine, only two holes could be found on the armor, even after using such an attack, he was only able to barely pierce through the armor. However what Reign failed to see was that he pierced through the armor, not a gap or a ce where the armor was thinner, he managed to pierce through one of the hardest ces the armor had, that was not something that was easily done as even Shadow''s skill was only able to deform the armor. His stamina and mana were running a bit low but Reign still stood straight against the enemy, Wolf and the others had arrived next to him as they all prepared to continue fighting against the boss. Chapter 206 End Of The Battle Loud explosions could be heard as a part of the grasnd trembled. The animals were woken up from their sleep and most of them trembled on the ground while others started running away. Small craters and deep cuts could be seen on the ground as a battle between the Duhan and the party had continued. Both parties looked injured and tired, the Duhan''s armor was a mess as there were numerous cracks on it, and there were even some chunks of it missing in some ces. The soul me was weakened greatly and now only some wisps of the me could be seening out from the Duhan as the boss held his now broken sword as he faced Reign and the others. Reign, Wolf, and the others were not in a good state either, the battle with the boss had continued for some 30 minutes after Reign used his full power to pierce through the armor. The incredible defense that the Duhan had truly overshadowed other enemies they had fought till now. His soul me was a problem as well, after evolving it the boss was able to use it much more efficiently, not to mention that the quantity of the mes went up as well. Creating weapons from the solidified me before sending them towards Reign and the others, conjuring the me before sending waves upon waves of it towards them. Hurling fireballs, creating explosions The boss did an incredible amount of things during the battle, Reign and the others of course got hit a couple of times and they were injured, some of them had some broken bones while others had internal bleeding and the like, of course, thanks to Laura they were able to get healed fast before continuing the battle. Looking at the boss everyone knew that this was it, the end of the battle was close, neither they nor the boss could go on for much longer, of course, none of them had used any of the weapons skills they had, otherwise the battle would have been finished a long time ago. Still, there was no need to use something like that against an opponent they were certain they could win against, even though the boss had managed to, unfortunately, evolve his mes during the battle they still persisted and managed to fight against him. Beast was standing on a hill close to the battle, his fingers were actually bleeding a bit as he had overused his bow, Laura had previously healed them, but since she was low on mana he didn''t want to bother her. Both he and Laura were pale in the face as they had gone all out together with the others for this battle. They had used their two rank A items and bombarded the boss, Beast had even used the power of the bow for the first time. The moment he used the skill he felt as if his surroundings had disappeared, he was only able to see the boss and his teammates, everything else had faded away. Behind him a silver-haired woman looked at him with interest as a transparent soul angrily growled at him, Beast understood that they were the hero and the monster whose powers were kept in the bow. He notched an arrow before pulling it back with full force. Upon releasing the arrow a huge gust of wind swept the area around him, the powerful arrow hit the boss and left a small crack on the armor. That sounded weak if you looked at what Reign and the others managed to do, but the difference was that the skill Beast had ess to wasn''t limited in its use, as long as he had mana he could use the bow to attack the opponent with incredibly powerful arrows whose prative powers were far above any of the other skills that Beast had. Compared to the weapons that Reign, Tank, and Wolf had this one was different, it was much more simr to Shadow''s weapon that always had something activated, they wouldn''t be able to use a powerful skill, but they never had any cooldown so their powers were almost always at their most optimal state. The prative power of his arrows was able to even leave a crack on the Duhan''s armor, even Shadow with his daggers wasn''t able to do the same easily, that was of course thanks to the fact that Shadow used daggers and he needed to hit and hold the dagger at the same spot for it to actually melt the armor a bit, Beast''s arrows only needed to hit and that was it. Beast was certain that if there were orcs in front of him, he would be able to pierce through at the very least 10 of them with this skill, perhaps 10 was even him underestimating the power of the bow. After such a long time fighting they had grown ustomed to the Duhan''s fighting style and his powers, the same could be said for the boss as well, even though he hadn''t grown used to them as much as they did, he was still able to respond better to their attacks, not to mention that he was able to respond to Reign and Shadow when they would attack him now. Somehow the boss was able to respond to Shadow''s teleportation the moment it happened, but to Reign, he was actually able to track his movements and respond to his attacks, something that was impossible for the boss early in the fight. They understood that the enemy they were facing was not only much more powerfulpared to any of their enemies in the past, but he was also more intelligent as well, well, other than Aethion and a small number of other monsters. With every attack that Reign made it seemed that the boss was able to respond better and better until it could finally track him almost perfectly. Reign wasn''t going full speed, of course, that would need too much mana after all. He did increase it a bit which led to the boss getting hurt a couple of times since he didn''t count for the speed to increase at all. Tank and his four soldiers gave their all to fight as well, his shield was deformed a bit from the numerous attacks the boss hadnded on it, for the first time ever he had used the Knights Roar at any possible moment. This was a rare battle where Tank was truly fighting like a Tank, dealing damage was only secondary today as he focused on blocking as many attacks as possible while making sure that the boss was focused on him for most of the battle. Now, all of them were weak and tired, even the boss wasn''t able to escape that, undead generally don''t be tired, but since his body had umted so much damage his actions were a bit slower. Reign and the others run towards the boss as they channel the mana they had left. They weren''t worried about a monster arriving here to try and take them onter, the scope of their battle was wide and they had passed arge area of the grasnd while fighting, they even came across a behemoth that simply ran away after seeing them fighting so ferociously. Even if there was a monster that was lurking in hopes of attacking them after the battle, that monster will be quite unhappy if it attacked since if there was a worst-case scenario they would simply use a weapon skill to annihte anything that tried to kill them in their weakened state. The boss uses what was left of his soul me as well, Aethion had previously told them that there was a danger to undead if they overused their soul me, but since the boss knew that he would die if he held anything back, he used everyst bit of power he had, even the primal soul me was out of its body, the primal soul me was a small, darker version of the soul me, but everyone could feel the intense power it possessed. Reign was away from the others as his ck and white lightning explodes from him, as the others attack the boss with everything they had, he jumps high in the air. Shadow used his shadow burst and shadow bind skills, Wolf wielded a giant sword of mes that he brought down on the boss with fury. Tank was bashing the boss with his shield before using his scythe to sh at him while arrows whistled past their ears as Beast attacked from a distance, Laura sent a couple of attacks but all the healing really exhausted her and she was pretty much done right now. The boss defends and attacks the party back, he still doesn''t use his primal soul me and more wounds appear on its body. After using everything they had everybody suddenly jumps back and creates distance from the boss who was already using his me to respond to Reign''s attack from above. An X-shaped de light falls down on the boss as he uses his mes to attack as well, a huge explosion suddenly takes ce as a cloud of dust shrouds the boss and the whole area. Chapter 207 Surrounded The mes suddenly scatter in the air as the boss and Reign stand still a couple of meters away from each other. Suddenly the Duhan lifts his arm before his body suddenly starts breaking down, the once-powerful armor falls off the monster as its flesh breaks apartpletely. On the ground beneath the Duhan a deep X-shaped cut could be seen, Reign''s attack had proven to be above the me, and now the monster had to pay the price. With the primal soul me gone its powers had diminished greatly and there was a bacsh to pay, not to mention that Reign''s attack was one of immense power that would be able to damage it even in its peak form. [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 40 Boss, ming Soul Duhan killed, 12 000 exp gained - Rank A Tunic of Sacred Wars - Rank A Rapture - Rank A Soul Blockage [The yers have earner 12 000 exp and 1 000 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 2 000 exp and 166 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 40 Boss, ming Soul Duhan killed, 4 000 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 1 monster, 4 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 40 Boss, ming Soul Duhan killed, 5 000 exp gained [Your pets have killed 1 monster, 5 000 exp points earned.] Seeing the items that they had received from the Duhan, Reign quickly puts them in the inventory before going to the others, everyone was incredibly tired as their mana and stamina were almost fully depleted. Beast''s tamed monsters surround them in an attempt to protect them if needed while they rested, Beast had previously summoned the beasts but they never really fought since the boss was simply too tricky and powerful, not to mention that he targeted Laura and Beast a couple of times during a fight so they really needed to have some defense put in front of them, the animals would serve as a buffer, they were too weak to fight against the boss, but not weak enough to die against it right away. They would simply block him for a couple of seconds before Reign and the others arrived, thankfully no such thing happened during the battle. They all took some mana crystals from the inventory and absorbed them, mana crystals were not the best way to replenish mana as potions existed as well, of course, potions that could replenish your mana and potions that could heal you were nothing cheap so the party only bought a couple of them which were kept for critical situations, this battle almost became one of such situations. Laura''s pale face slowly recovered after replenishing some mana and eating some food, even though she didn''t really fight the boss that much, she was the one that healed everybody during the fight, and the mana that she spent was enormous, even with all of the healing the others were still left with wounds as the boss really gave them no chances to rest and think. Tank puffed heavily as hey on the ground, his shield was deformed from the fight and he was going to need to go to Adrian as soon as possible to fix it up, it wasn''t the first time that his shield got battered up, but never did any enemy manage topletely deform it as the Duhan has. The battle they went through truly made them go all out, everything they had, except for the weapon power-ups, was used. Every single skill they had in their arsenal was used during the battle they even got ideas for some new ones. Some of their skills had also improved, for example, Tank''s [ Shield Rocket ] skill had improved its rank and now he could use mana to control it after throwing it, no longer did he need to wait for the shield to hit something beforeing back. Reign''s [ Lightning Movement ] had also improved, it was the first skill that Reign acquired during the first day of the game and it had served him well so far. He was interested in why the skill was still stuck at Rank C even after being used for so long, but it finally improved, it seems skills simr to it were ones that needed longer to improve. Lightning Boost - by activating this skill an electric current flows through the body of the user and boosts it, speed and hand movement gain a 25% boost. There was not a lot of change for the skill, but it was to be expected, after all, Reign doubted that he would even get a 25% boost when using it, after all, he was coated in lightning for most of his fights, an electric current flowing through the body wouldn''t really be able to boost him that much, it was the same with the [ Lightning Movement ] skill. Reign had noticed that it wasn''t really giving him the same boost it previously did, when he used it by itself it was fine, but if he was channeling mana and using his electricity to strengthen himself then it would have a much weaker effect. Seems like there was a need to look carefully at skills before using them, when ites to bonuses and such the numbers put in the description were only valid when used without anything else, there were probably even skills that would sh against each other if used at the same time, thus leading to a dangerous situation for the user. It was simr to back when Reign used the power of the stars, his sword of dominion, and lightning power at the same time during the second trial. Since the three all ovepped they were able to work together and buff him, but the power he gained was sorge that his body started breaking apart in seconds. During their rest, the beasts around suddenly tensed up. ckie disappeared from the spot and a momentter there was a sound of something falling down on the ground, looking around they were able to see that ckie was holding onto the neck of a Nyxe that had tried to attack them. Nobody rxed as they were certain that more enemies were close by, there was no way that a monster such as the Nyxe traveled alone, at least not from what they had seen tonight. Their thoughts were in the end, unfortunately, true. More monsters arrived soon and theyunched an attack. Besides the Nyxe and the moles, there were more enemies that attacked them. [ Lvl 35 Silhouette ] The Silhouette was a monster very simr to the Shadows that attacked them back in the ck forest, it was almostpletely invisible during the night and it would try to stick to a person and slowly absorb the life force and mana that the person had. They didn''t really have any powerful attacks, but their bodies were incredibly resilient and hard to destroy, thus each time one silhouette drew closer the party needed to focus on it and destroy it as soon as possible. [ Lvl 37 Vrk ] The Vrks were monsters that looked like they were a mix of a vampire and a werewolf. Their bodies had a slight amount of fur while their fangs and ws, although present and sharp, didn''t look as menacing as a werewolf''s or a vampire''s would be. They, contrary to vampires didn''t drink blood, they simply needed to eat the liver and some other organs to survive and be stronger. Vrks lived in packs and there were 5 currently staring at Reign and the others while they fought the monsters. [ Lvl 35 Infernal Hound ] Infernal Hounds were, well as the name suggested Infernal Hounds, dogs thate from hell, they were pretty much the weaker version of Hell Hounds. Their bodies were some 2 meters long and mes adorned their bodies. Their ck skin contrasted heavily with the blood-red mes that would pour out from its body from time to time, the powerful fangs the monsters possessed were on full disy as they red at Reign and the others before charging at them. Reign and the others fought strongly against the numerous monsters that were attacking them, they didn''t know why there would be so many monsters that would attack them out of a sudden, but one thing was certain, they needed to get away from here quickly. They had recovered slightly but they were still not in their top shape, their stamina and mana reserves were still low and they could only fight for a couple of minutes tops. Reign and the others nod their heads at each other before charging toward the monsters, they had to break through them before running towards another area. If the worst were to happen and they couldn''t escape then one of them would use the weapon skill and destroy the enemies before they would all go back, of course nobody wanted to do that as there were more important things they needed to take care of, the orc chieftain and the giant ape were all enemies where they would need to use the skills as their powers were incredibly strong. The party managed to break through the monsters as they charged forward, Reign used his lightning to zap the monster and stun them for a moment, as there were a lot of them his actions forced many monsters to hit one another and falls down on the ground, which in turn led to the monsters ring at one another with eyes full of hatred. Chapter 208 Escaping The Horde The tens of monsters running at Reign and the others stumble and fall constantly from Reign''s lightning attacks. Even though he barely used any mana for the lightning zaps they were enough to shock the monsters for a brief moment, in such a big crowd a moment was enough to bring chaos. The danger had still not passed, as Reign and the others ran they were being attacked by the long-range attacks of the monsters that followed after them. Some of the monsters were lurking in the back and attacked them upon seeing them charge out. Whilst fighting the monsters that appeared at their front and side the party was still confused, why had all of these monsters showed up so suddenly, and why were they so hell-bent on attacking them? One should know that amongst the monsters were even those that were usually meek and would only attack weaker enemies as they were easy prey, but even those monsters were relentlessly charging at them. The killing intent that the monsters had made it clear to Reign and the others that they harbored great hatred towards them. Suddenly Wolf was able to spot something on the ground. There were traces of blood and bits of flesh amongst the battered ground and some of the rocks that had flown off during the battle with the Duhan. Wolf made a mental note to himself about that as they continued to fight the monsters while still running. As more time passed more monsters showed up to pursue them. Tank was using his mana shield to block the long-range attacks that were beingunched at them from behind. The party was reminded of the time they had to run away from the hundreds of wood folk in the ck forest, during that time they also ran with all their might while Tank was using the same skill to protect everyone. Everyone made sure not to use any strong attacks, their mana was low and they needed to preserve it in case stronger monsters appeared while they were running towards the forest. The monsters usually weren''t able to cross from one area to another one and they were hoping the same still functioned for the guys behind them, after all, the monsters that were in areas around the town were able to get inside, of course, that rarely happened as the monsters deep inside the town were all incredibly powerfulpared to them. Wolf was still looking around as their retreated, he was able to spot more blood stters and pieces of flesh on the ground, he wasn''tpletely certain, but he had a hunch that he would be able to find the same things all over the area they fought the boss in. He already had a hunch as to why the monsters were pursuing them so relentlessly. There was of course nothing that he could do about that, but at least he would be able to find the reason why the monsters behaved the way they did. If he was correct then the way they looked at the monsters had to change a bit as there was a lot more going on. This so-called game was after all not a game at all. Reign had stopped using his lightning, even though he wouldn''t spend a lot of mana each time he used his lightning, after a while, it would still drain it, he even used his [ Lightning Arc ] a couple of times, the skill had no rank and its power depended entirely on how high his ability''s level was and how much mana he poured into it. Even though he spent more mana with the skill since he was able to hit more enemies with it with a longer shock duration he used it as it was worth it. Over 2 hundred monsters were now behind them, it was an incredible sight as such arge crowd of monsters wasn''t something that could be seen on the grasnd often, there were monsters here that moved in packs, but even therge packs would usually number anywhere from 20 to 40 monsters, more would actually be dangerous as the stronger monsters would target them. To see over 200 monsters at once, not to mention night monsters that usually never got close to one another as they were quite confrontational was a sight to behold. Many monsters in the surroundings fled as the mana fluctuations from the huge crowd made them restless and fearful for their lives. Even the stronger monsters did the same as the sheer number of the crowd was enough to overwhelm them, only monsters like the behemoths and bosses like the Duhan would be fearless against the crowd as their power was enough to kill them all. Reign and the others also belonged to that category, of course, in their best shape they would probably grin after seeing the crowd as that was a bunch of exp points, but now after they had gone through such an intense fight where they had to go all out, they were wounded and weakened and had to run away. Luckily for them it seemed that there were no more monsters that decided to join the pursuit, they even came across some more monsters such as the moles and Nyxes, but they all decided to flee after seeing them and the crowd behind them. Wolf was even more certain of his theory after seeing the sight, they were now able to see the forest and soon they would be entering it. With a bit of luck, the monsters will stay back and not enter it, of course, there was always the possibility of that not happening, in that case, they would try to use the forest to try and escape from the monsters as they were not used to moving through such an area. If that also failed then they would simply use the weapon skill to deal with them all. That was of course thest resort and they were hoping that they wouldn''t need to do any of those things. Soon they reach the forest and enter it with haste, their legs not stopping even after entering as they didn''t know if there would be monstersing after them, some would even just attack them from the border of the forest with their long-range attacks. The noise from the numerous monsters was bing quieter, looking back they were able to see that the monsters stopped at the border, well most of the monsters did so, there were about 20 monsters that actually dared enter the forest. Reign and the others decided to create some more space between them and the monster crowd that had stopped before killing the ones that decided to follow after them. The monsters looked different upon further inspection as well, all of the monsters that decided to follow them into the forest looked weird and sickly, their faces bing pale while their movement was bing slower. It seemed that there was a good reason why monsters shouldn''t enter other areas, well, higher-leveled monsters shouldn''t enter low-leveled areas. As soon as they did so their powers would decrease, Reign and the others had no idea if this was something permanent or if they would regain their powers after going back to their own area, but it was enough, the 20 monsters had be much weaker now and Reign and the others quickly dispatched them, the rewards they got were low as the monsters were lowered to level 25, as that was more than 10 levels below them, they got no exp. "For the love of God, what the hell was wrong with those bastards?!" Shadow shouts as he lies down on the ground of the forest. "I don''t know, but the way they were pursuing us, the way they looked at us, it was pure hatred, what the hell happened for them to harbor such feelings toward us?" Reign asks himself as he sits down near Shadow. "Kids." "Huh??" Everyone suddenly looks at Wolf with a confused look on their faces. "I said kids, there were a couple of corpses I managed to spot while we were running away, I''m quite certain that there would be a lot more if we searched the whole area where we fought the Duhan." "Wait, do you mean-" "Yes Reign, our battle with the boss didn''t just destroy the surroundings, we killed some baby monsters as well, our the Duhan did, since we didn''t get any notification for it?" Wolf asks Reign as he turns around. "The monsters can reproduce, I mean I guess that we knew that something like this could happen, but I never really thought about it." Beast suddenly adds from the side, monsters being able to have babies and such was not going to change anything, but it was something that nobody thought of previously, their violent fight killed the children of the monsters and they decided to take revenge. "Yeah, but there was one thing that I found weird," Wolf nods at Beast before continuing, "The bodies were not really the same, I mean the way they died, even though they were all crushed, there were some that really looked out of ce, like someone nted them." "Someone nted them?" Shadow looks at Wolf with a weird gaze as he asks. ''Yes," Wolf nods at Shadow, "Someone or something tried to set us up and use the monsters to kill us, or to check how strong we are." Wolf reveals an evil smile as he thinks about it, if there really was someone that did something like that, then there was going to be trouble in the future. Outside of the forest, the crowd of monsters was still roaring, they dared not take a single step inside the forest as they knew what had happened to the others before them. After a while, the monsters slowly start leaving as there was no way to get to Reign and the others anymore. On a small hill nearby a ck-robed figure was looking at the scene before turning around and leaving. Chapter 209 Second Sword Reign and the others spent some time in the forest before returning to the territory, the monsters in the forest posed no threat to them, even a field boss would decide to go around them or retreat after sensing their powerful mana. As it waste in the night most of the people inside the city were sleeping, Reign and the others were able to get to their building without any trouble, their current appearance was not really good as the fight against the boss and then the horde of monsters really did a number on them. Their armors were battered up and even ripped at some ces, they were going to visit Adrian tomorrow to get it fixed, the elves could probably do it as well but Reign and the others had found out that Adrian''s skill was above that of the elves, as he was someone that the system had summoned to help out. The elves on the other hand received no such help, they were the ones that arrived on Earth either voluntarily or because they simply had no other choice. Since Earth was the being forced to undertake the game the system of course helped out, the safe zones and the many people summoned here were meant to help them, of course even with the help it wasn''t certain that they would manage to win the game, even surviving was going to be a challenge as most people probably weren''t able to find a safe zone in the beginning. Just after hearing what had happened to New York made them certain that the death toll was incredibly high, the whole city became a giant area where monsters freely roamed, you could find monsters ranging from low to high-level ones everywhere. So far Shadow''s father had only managed to find 3 safe zones, most of the people in the huge city had died from the monsters and the survivors were doing anything they could to survive. Some were lucky enough to stumble upon smaller safe zones, simr to the one Adam found in the beginning while others survived by staying in their apartments after luckily not being spotted by monsters that were nearby. Shadow''s father also told them that the strongest monster he had seen was level 50, and that was just a normal monster in a group that was active in the city, the center probably had even stronger ones. Reign and the others felt their bodies going cold after finding that information out, their hometown had be a hell where normal people could die at any moment, and even yers that had leveled up a couple of times were in danger at every step. Only then were they able to find out how lucky they had been, their university was turned into a safe zone before being transformed into a castle with many strong guards that kept people safe. The guardian that they had seen in the beginning was gone as there was no need for it to stay here after Eldar came, it was only there temporarily as stronger monsters had the power to actually go inside the safe zone. The party went to bed right after taking a shower in the building, they had no idea how the showers worked as Reign had simply purchased them for the building via the territory system, they could deduce however that there was probably a magic formation in the building that was used to activate the lights, showers and everything else. Even the people in the city could use the territory system, albeit with limits, they were only able to purchase things for their houses and that was it. "I''m leaving." Vajra suddenly stands up as he nces at the screen in front of him. The screen showed the building where Reign and the others currently resided, the two of them were not perverts who would spy on the party while they were in their rooms, even gods valued privacy to an extent. "I should probably do the same, I have something exciting waiting for me at the old dragon''s ce." The white-robed Reign says as he stands up as well. He and Vajra slowly go down the stairs of the castle before exiting it, even though they had been holed up in the castle for a long time, nobody dared to disturb them. Upon exiting the castle the two found that there was a visitor that humbly waited for them to exit, to be more specific the visitor was waiting for the white-robed man. Upon seeing them the visitor, alongside Aioel and the others, all bowed down to the two. "Your Majesty Raziel, I havee under the orders of the patriarch." The visitor humbly says as he presents the white-robed man with a parchment. Raziel takes it and reads the contents before smiling. ( AN: I simply like the name and Legacy of Kain, the name doesn''t have any connection with it or any gods. ) "Excellent, let''s go," Raziel tells the visitor. He was known in the universe as Raziel the Immortal One and was hailed as one of the oldest and strongest beings that existed. The number of people that knew his true name was incredibly low and they dared not tell it to others as he had ordered a long time ago, nobody knew why he was so secretive about his true name but they all swore to keep it a secret as nobody wanted to incur his wrath. Soon they would find out why he wanted his name to be a secret, however. "Yaaawwnn." Reign wakes up in his bead and rubs his eyes. The battle yesterday was fierce and he slept a lot longer than usual, all of them did. It was already 1 pm and they all had a meal together before going to Adrian who was cursing them after seeing the state of their armors. The old cksmith of course fixed the armors in a matter of minutes before telling them to take better care of it, in his head however he was shocked, what kind of monsters were these guys fighting, this was not the first time they hade to him for repairs and as a Master cksmith, he knew how hard it was to deal so much damage to rank B armors. Reign went to find Jack next, he was excited to show him his new skill, all the things that happened yesterday made it impossible to do so as Jack and he were busy with the elves. There was of course the matter with the challenge and other things that upied him as well, but finally, today he was finally going to show him his skill and learn the second sword. [ Severing Light and Darkness ] It was still hard for Reign to use the skill, usually, he would only use it as ast resort against powerful monsters like the Behemoth and the Duhan as it took all of his concentration to activate it, not to mention the huge mana cost and physical toll the skill had on his body. Upon seeing the skill Jack nodded affirmatively at Reign who punched the air in happiness, however, Jack''s thoughts were in chaos upon seeing the sight. "1 month, it only took him a month!!!" "I spent half a year before achieving it, not to mention that I had a lucky encounter back then, I guess this is how Master''s other students felt after I managed to achieve it." Jack''s master was a peak level Transcendent that had about 100 students, Jack was the one with the highest talent and he managed to overshadow all of the other students. Now he was looking at a genius many times greater than himself, he shed a tear inside as he was finally able to feel what his brothers and sisters back at his master''s ce felt. "Alright, now look carefully, this is the Second Sword of the Severing series." Jack holds the sheath of his sword as he positions it horizontally. He puts his hand a millimeter above the handle before closing his eyes for a brief moment. "Severing, Second Sword," Jack whispers the name before clutching the sword and swinging it from the sheath. He and Reign were currently underneath the castle in a huge open area, Jack was using the area to demonstrate the move as he would otherwise cause a lot of destruction outside. There was only a hair-thin sword light that Reign was able to see for a moment before there was a sound of something being cut at the end of the underground arena. Reign immediately ran there as he inspected the wall of the arena, he had previously used all of his powers and was surprised to find out that he couldn''t even scratch the floor or walls. Reign''s eyes grew wide as he was able to see a thin cut on the walls, the cut was perfect and looked like it was there ever since the walls were built. "This is what you will be able to achieve after perfecting the Second Sword, focusing all of your mana to make a cut that was as thin as a strand of hair." Jack tells Reign from behind before going back and leaning against the wall, "Let''s start." Chapter 210 An Infestation Reign started his training with Jack while the others were busy doing their own things, since the elves had arrived there was a need to buy some materials and furniture for them via the system. The elves had a system as well, but the things they could buy were quite limitedpared to Reign and the others who had sessfully conquered a territory, if one day they were able to take all of the anchor points then the whole town would be under their control. Shadow was busy training with Eldar as thetter decided to kick their training up a notch after seeing Reign and Jack. Beast and Laura were currently taking the elves on a tour and exining the different parts of the city and what use they will have in the future. The elves looked at the buildings with an interested gaze, all of their houses were made out of branches or they were inside trees, to see these metal structures was a first for some of the elves. Of course, there were those in the group that had seen simr sights before. Elves that were born outside of their forests had lived together with humans. Even though the architecture was different, the buildings still had a familiarity to them that made them feel a bit nostalgic, even though not all of the time they had spent with humans was nice, it was still a part of their lives and some of them treasured those memories greatly. Reign''s training took almost all day, he only stopped after Wolf came to call him and Shadow back as there was a situation that needed to be addressed in the city. After seeing Wolf''s face they immediately knew that something serious had happened, Reign and Shadow took a quick shower in the castle before going back to the city and meeting with the others. They were surprised after seeing a bunch of people outside of the city, upon closer inspection Reign and the others were able to see ant carcassesying on the ground while one squad was breaking apart one ant that powerlessly tried to move its legs. "Ants?" Reign asks Wolf with a confused gaze as he inspects the battlefield. "It happened this morning after we left, some people were able to hear noisesing from the tunnel where the ants were previously found, the one where we found the anchor point." Wolf starts narrating the story before the three of them stop and dash in a direction. One yer was looking at an ant corpse and suddenly he was able to see three blurry figuresing at him before he could do anything the figures arrived and he was pushed strongly before the soil beneath his legs exploded. The yer was luckily already a couple of meters away and nothing happened to him, after looking ahead of him and seeing a big ant that came out of the ground the yer went pale as he knew what would have happened had he not been pushed out of the way. Reign, Wolf, and Shadow quickly attack the ant,pared to the ones they had fought before the ant here was strongerpared to the ones Reign and the others had faced off, even though it was still a worker ant, it was a higher leveled ones and its size was alsorger. [ Lvl 25 Worker Ant ] The ant was 1.5 meters long and its strong mandibles clicked audibly after it saw Reign and the others, of course before the ant could do anything its body was zapped, burned, and shed to pieces. An enemy of this level was nothing to Reign and the others and they could defeat tens of them with ease. Still, for the other yers that were not the case, most of the yers were below level 20 and only the four strongest squads had enough power to fight against these monsters. The yers inside Reign''s building were talented, but their strength was still too low to deal with these guys, perhaps they would be able to wound or even kill one if all of them fought with everything they got. The guys managed to level up since thest time they fought in the forest with Reign and the others, even though only a bit longer than 2 days had passed since then, the two squads really gave it their all to be stronger in hopes of one day fighting side by side with Reign and the others. "Anyway, as I said, people started hearing noises from the tunnel and they informed Neil who was luckily in the city with his squad, they went inside the tunnel to check things out as they knew that there were ants there." Wolf continues his story after the yer whose life they saved finally finished thanking them and went back inside the city. "Well the result of their quick trip was not good, the end of the tunnel was filled with ants, the ce where the anchor point is had be their nest, Neil and his team barely escaped with their lives and now some of the ants are attacking us, of course, they can''t enter the city, but since our portals are situated outside of the city then that means that people that are not strong enough can''t use them, in fear of an ant suddenly burrowing out of the soil and killing them." "So, I guess we''re going to clear the ants that are in the tunnel?" Reign says as he cracks his neck. "Yeah, luckily for us the ants only started attacking some half an hour ago so there are no casualties yet, some people were wounded but that''s about it, Beast and Laura just went with the elves real quick, they''ll be back soon, we''ll move after they arrive." As soon as Wolf finished his sentence they were able to see Beast and Lauraing out of the city, Tank and Greenie were already at the entrance of the tunnel and they were blocking the ants from exiting it withrger numbers, of course, some of them managed to get through the two and that was why other squads were also present as it was their job to take care of those ants. Reign and the others quickly go towards the tunnel. Tank and Greenie had their hands full with the ants that were charging at them. Tank had used his mana shield to block off most of the tunnel but there were still gaps and that''s what the ants used to attack them, some of them would simply burrow in the ground before trying to either attack them from behind or sneaking away. Greenie was using his hammer to smash the ants away, there were ants ranging from level 20 to level 30 attacking him and Tank, but to them, that was not a huge problem. Suddenly Tank hears a shout behind him and de-activates his mana shield before he and Greenie duck. A huge spear of mes and a lightning spear pass above their heads as two loud explosions take ce immediately after, the spears immediately scatter as lightning and fire were present everywhere in the tunnel for a short period of time. Right after that a couple of arrows wereunched in the tunnel after which numerous explosions took ce, Laura used her demonic powers tounch a couple of attacks as well while Shadow used his [Shadow Spikes] skill to impale the ants. After the attacks were finished numerous ant carcasses could be seen in the tunnel, of course soon more ants flocked towards the tunnel as the loud sounds and vibrations made them grow interested in what was happening. More and more ants arrived and Reign and the others charged at them whilst using their abilities and skills. The number of ants that were present in the tunnel was astonishing as Reign and the others had killed over a hundred so far, and they were still near the entrance. Based on what Neil had previously said there wasn''t such arge number of the monsters when he and his squad entered, it was only after they managed to get to the end that they realized hundreds of ants were present inside. They immediately ran away but a couple of ants noticed them and chased them, even though they were known as the 3rd strongest squad in the territory, Neil and his team had almost died. The ants were not only ferocious but also fast, their bodies were strong and normal attacks won''t have a good effect. It was only after exiting the tunnel that Neil and the others got any help. Since the tunnel was still rtively close to the city more squads had arrived, the people were still worried about the tunnel and about Neil while the yers believed that this was their chance to fight higher-level monsters. Upon seeing the state Neil and his team were in, however, and the power of the things that followed them the yers soon realized that they were too weak to even think about going inside the tunnel. As Tank, Wolf and Greenie were staying in the building people were immediately sent to notify them about what was happening. After arriving, Wolf decided to get Shadow and Reign while sending someone to notify Beat and Laura. Now the party had assembled, the ants were screeching furiously as they attacked Reign and the others, but it was to no avail as most of them would die before ever getting close to the party. At the end of the tunnel, however, a cocoon was present as it hung from the ceiling, a pulse could be heard every couple of seconds as a figure could be seen inside of it, the figure suddenly opened its blood-red eyes as it looked at the tunnel with a hateful gaze. Soon after another pulse most of the ants screeched before charging toward Reign and the others with fury. Chapter 211 A Sudden Attack At The Entrance Reign and the others fiercely fought against the iing ants, hundreds of them suddenly stormed the party while they were fighting and added a lot of pressure on them. Even though they were capable of fighting and killing many lower-level enemies, dealing with so many was still incredibly tough. Luckily they were fighting inside the tunnel and the ants weren''t able to surround them, the many skills of the party members shed forward as tens of ants died each time. Some of the ants climbed the walls and the ceiling of the tunnel before lunging towards the party, luckily for them, Tank was there to stop them. [ Golden Sanctuary ] His golden shield shed with splendor as a golden dome was formed around the party, the dome stretched 5 meters from Tank and shielded them from the ants. The skill was actually from the new shield that Tank was wielding, the Rank A Soul Blockage [ Rank A Soul Blockage ] C shield Def: 100 Vitality + 4 Endurance + 4 Strength + 2 Description: A shield made from a special kind of gold that was found by an adventurer of a lost kingdom. Upon finding the gold the adventurer was ecstatic as he believed that he was now rich and never again will he need to work again. His dreams were shattered once the merchants in the kingdom together with jewelers said it was useless, the gold would lose its splendor once mined and would simply look like yellow steel. It was only decadester that a cksmith managed to get his hands on the material and forged a weapon, the gold was incredibly conducive towards mana and would allow for its wielders to use it better. The gold soon became incredibly valuable and many weapons and armors were created from it. The shield Soul Blockage was one of the masterpieces made from the same material, the user can channel mana and create a dome ranging anywhere from 1m to 10m around the user. Therger the dome the less defense it has, the domes defense will depend on the mana used to create and form it, any damage to the dome can also be repaired by the user with mana. Tank was ecstatic after finding out the powers of the shield, they had inspected the items early in the morning aftering back from the grasnds the other night and he immediately took it. The only reason why he repaired his old shield was that they were going to sell it to other yers that used shields. Other than that, Reign was currently wearing new armor, the rank A Tunic of Sacred Wars. [ Rank A Tunic of Sacred Wars ] Def: 60 Strength + 5 Endurance + 5 Agility + 5 Description: A tunic once worn by a holy knight during a crusade. The knight was known as the most fearsome and strongest amongst the others and no enemy was able to wound him during the long war. The tunic and other armor pieces that he had worn slowly changed after going through a baptism of tens of battles and many bestowals, soon they had be incredibly powerful and were called holy armor. Upon wearing the armor the wearer will be blessed by its divine power, the tunic will generate a shield that will be able to block a certain amount of damage from the enemy if it managed to hit the user directly. The armor Reign had previously worn was called the Lightning Charred Armor and it was a Rank B armor. [ Rank B Lightning Charred Armor ] Def: 34 Agility + 2 Endurance + 2 Spirit + 2 Lightning attacks + 15% Even though Reign was going to lose some power after recing the armor, the bonuses and the defense that this one provided was simply too good to pass, everybody else encouraged him to take it as well since he hadn''t taken any items in a long time. The final item they had managed to obtain was called Rapture, it was a Rank A pair of fighting gloves. The gloves were considered a weapon and not gloves and they wouldn''t be able to hold their weapons if they were equipped, they had already tried it and the system would simply block them from taking any weapon in their hands. Since that was the case then the gloves were useless so they nned to sell them to other yers, of course since the day had been quite hectic they hadn''t done so. Tank, Wolf, and Greenie were avable but they decided to rest today and that they would simply sell the gloves off tonight, of course, the appearance of the ants destroyed those ns. As the party fought against the ants they were ted after discovering how effective Tank''s dome was. Even though tens of ants were attacking the dome at the same time they were unable to deal any significant damage to it, of course, the many hits were damaging the dome slightly and Tank needed to use his mana in order to heal the damage and to block the attacks. However, since he was responsible for that he wasn''t attacking the ants, that way he would have enough mana left after they arrived at the end of the tunnel. The screeching of the ants reverberated through the tunnel and the yers that had gathered at the entrance were all able to hear it. The explosionsing from the tunnel reverberated all the way there and many of the gulped in fear as they could only imagine what Reign and the others were facing inside. Adam and the other yers from the building had arrived and some of the older ones had to keep Adam back as he tried to get inside the tunnel. "Let me go, Reign and the others are fighting inside, why are we not joining them?!" His angry voice could be heard by everyone and soon Neil came to him. Adam was on his knees as the guys were holding him down, Neil crouched down until he was at the same level as Adam before pping him ruthlessly. "Be quiet, kid." Neil''s cold voice could suddenly be heard, contrary to how he acted most of the time he was looking incredibly ruthless now, even his teammates would seldom see him like this. "Reign and the others are fighting inside for our sake, it''s exactly because we''re too weak that we''re waiting here, hoping that we might be useful to them if an ant manages to slip past them. A kid like you, someone that''s weaker than me and my team wants to go in?" Neil''s voice suddenly grows a bit louder as he looks Adam straight in the eyes. "Not only would you be useless, but you would even make things harder for them as they would need to protect you inside." With that Neil suddenly gets up before going back to his team, the two guys holding Adam release him as they could feel that the boy had rxed his muscles and wasn''t trying to get to the tunnel anymore. "He''s right you know?" A person could be suddenly heard next to Adam, the boy turns his head to the side as he sees Elijah. "Right now we''re nothing more than a nuisance for Reign and the others, what you just tried to do was reckless and could have endangered them, don''t forget, Reign and the others didn''t take us in because of our strength but because they thought we had potential, acting like a brat won''t help anyone." Elijah gives Adam a final look before leaving. "Damn it!" Adam hits the ground with his fist as he curses, his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the entrance of the tunnel. He soon gets up and turns around before finding a ce to sit down, he knew that they were right, he decided to stay because it was as Neil had said if an enemy manages to slip past Reign and the others he and the other yers had to take care of it. "I need to be stronger." Adam clenches his fist before looking at the ceiling, ever since he had left his previous safe zone and joined the territory he had been trying to do everything in his power to be stronger. After witnessing the power Reign and the others had he was excited, he was certain that with such power he would be able to kill the orcs that killed his parents. Being chosen by them to live in the building with others and train together was like a dream to Adam, he had been alone for a long time, to actually be praised by someone, and to be told that he had talent was something he never expected. After spending so much time in the building he grew attached to everyone, but today he once again felt how it was to be powerless, Reign and the others were fighting the ants while he could do nothing but wait and pray for them. He hated this feeling of uselessness, he swore that he would train even harder so that one day he could be strong enough to fight the monsters on his own like Reign was doing. One day he was going to stand side by side with them and fight the monsters together. At least those were his thoughts before the ground erupted at some ces as 6 ants suddenly attacked. One of them actually appeared right in front of him, as Adam watched the mandibles of the ant slowly closing as the monster tried to decapitate him, he quickly used his ability and teleported behind it. The other yers all reacted as well, the initial attack of the ants was incredibly fast and since the battle in the tunnel was still continuing they realized that these guys probably arrived here before Reign and the others started fighting. Because of the sudden attack of the ants, two yers lost a limb while one was cut in half, the other yers soon attacked as a fierce battle started. Chapter 212 Passing Through The Tunnel Reign and the others had no idea about what was happening outside, all their attention was currently focused in front of them as the ants continued pouring out and attacking them. Reign truly wanted to know how many of them are in the tunnel, he was certain that they had killed over a hundred so far, perhaps even two hundred, but the wave of monsters seemed unstoppable, each time they killed one, another would take its ce. Even though their levels were higher and they were strongerpared to the ants, the sheer number of enemies was starting to pressure them, Tank was still using his dome to block any attacks, his forehead was starting to get covered in sweat as his mana was slowly starting to go lower and lower. Even though an attack of an ant wasn''t enough to do any significant damage to the dome, when tens of them relentlessly attack it at any given moment, it starts bing trouble. Reign and the others were also starting to feel tired, they had used their skills non-stop ever since entering the tunnel. They had to step on the many ant carcasses to progress deeper in the tunnel and there were even times when the carcasses turned out to be heavily wounded ants that tried to attack them. The smell of burned flesh could be felt in the tunnel as Wolf''s mes roasted the ants in front of them, while Reign''s lightning shocked them until their bodies turned ck and emitted smoke. The others were busy as well, each second that passed in the tunnel was filled with sounds of battle and explosions. Shadow would use his [Shadow Daggers] and [Shadow Burst] together with controlling and killing the ants with [Shadow Bind] and [Shadow Spikes]. Greenie used his hammer to smash the enemies apart while using the [Crescent Kick] to cleave a couple of ants in half. Beast used his explosive arrows mostly, the tunnel was too small for him to use any of his other skills as they had arger area of effect and could also hurt his teammates, from time to time he would also send out a [Wind Arrow] or a [Wind Piercing Arrow], which was a stronger version of the previous skill, with the effect of exploding at the end. No matter what Beast did, it seemed that most of his skills would simply end up in explosions, which is fine, it is art after all. But seriously, the guy had no idea why this was happening as most of his skills were not suited for group battles. If any of his teammates were close to one of his exploding arrows then they would get caught up in the explosion as well. Luckily his new bow and quiver had a function that allowed him to use mana to form his arrows as he wished. Their thickness, length, and even their toughness could be manipted. Beast had still notpletely gotten used to that as it took some concentration to do it. On the other hand, Laura was simply using her demonic powers while taking the life force of the dead ants in order to use it for stronger attacks. Finally, they were able to see that the ants were getting sparser and sometimeter they had finally managed to kill all of them. Over 300 ant carcasses wereid out on the floor of the tunnel, their insides painted the walls and ceiling of the tunnel as the party continued walking deeper in the tunnel. As they finally arrived at the end they were greeted by a disgusting sight. The previous rocky cave that could be found at the end was transformed into something else. The rocks and minerals were gone as a thickyer of what one could only think of as flesh was present. There were about 10 ants present in the cave as they were all guarding a giant cocoon that hung from the ceiling. The anchor point was still there, of course, It had berger ever since Reign and the others managed to take the second one, it turns out that once the same person conquers two anchor points, he or she can fuse them. The orc chieftain previously decided against it as he wanted to have additional bases and he thought that there was no need to be afraid of anyone stealing their anchor points. His way of thinking would have been fine if not for Reign and the others who had arrived in the town. The anchor point was always situated outside the city and the safe zone, well, the safe zone was the city as the surroundings were not included in it. It served mostly to let others have a chance of conquering the territory, of course, there were certain conditions to be met for something like that. The cocoon suddenly pulses with a great amount of force, even when being some 100 meters away from it, Reign and the others could still see the movement of the cocoon and the thing inside of it. Blood red eyes were staring at them with an incredible amount of hostility as the cocoon starts cracking. "Guys, let''s go!" Reign says as he charges toward the cocoon immediately, his n didn''t work perfectly however as the ants that stood between them and the cocoon moved to intercept him. [ Lvl 35 Major Ant ] The 3 meters long ants block Reign''s way as he suddenly jumps above them while both of his hands held a spear made of lightning. With great speed and precision, he throws the spears down at the two ants that had their mouth slightly open. As the lightning spears explode into tens of bolts of lightning, the two huge ants curl up before frantically moving around, the strength of the lightning spears was great and it dealt some serious damage to them, especially since Reign managed to hit them in the open mouth. He continues charging towards the cocoon while the other ants go after them, their way was blocked however as Shadow, Wolf and the others suddenly appeared between them and Reign. With fury, they immediately attack the ants in order to give Reign enough time to deal with whatever was in that cocoon. The strength of the ants was great as even Wolf and Greenie had difficulty when it came to trading blows with them. Tank used his new shield to block and bash the horrible creatures as the others fought as well. The Major Ants were not amon monster, they were a variant specie and were incredibly strong, their mandibles were strong and sharp enough to cut through steel with ease and their speed was incredible as well, seeing one of these monsters charging at you was akin to seeing an SUV with a sharp mouth going full speed at you. Fighting against ten of such monsters wasn''t easy but they would be enough to defeat them, albeit with some difficulties. Suddenly the sound of metal colliding could be heard from the back as Reign was sent flying all the way back to the party. As hended he looked at the front with a serious gaze before stepping forward. "Fast fucker." Reign says as he remembers what just happened, he had previously arrived at the cocoon and he immediately started attacking it. The defensive capabilities of the cocoon however shocked him as even his katana had difficulties cutting through it. Suddenly while attacking the cocoon a part of it broke and the monster inside of it sent an attack Reign''s way. Even though he wasn''t hurt by the attack, being sent flying back was still incredible as the power behind that hit was something that Reign didn''t expect. The monster soon exited the cocoon and Reign had a grave face. [ Lvl 40 Antoid ] The being in front of him was definitely an ant, that much was sure as its mandibles clicked furiously after looking at Reign whilst its antennae twitched. The problem was that the monster in front of him was standing on two feet and had two arms. The way its body looked was exactly like that of a human''s. Reign immediately used his ck and white lightning as he charged toward the monster, he was feeling some pressure from this monster, and even though it wasn''t as strong as a boss, it was still something that could create trouble for him. The monster responds to Reign as it blocks his attacks with its arms. The forearm of the ant had a sharp de on one side that the ant used to block Reign''s attack, surprisingly the ant was able to respond to Reign''s incredible speed as well as it blocked and even attacked Reign during their brief confrontation. The lightning that was erupting all around Reign managed to deal some damage to the ant however as the monster didn''t expect something like that to be present all the time. Even though the wounds were superficial, the longer the battle went on the worse it will get for it. Chapter 213 Fighting The Antoid While Reign and the others were fighting against the powerful Major Ants and the Antoid in the cave, the outside of the tunnel was a mess. The field was turned into a battleground as the six ants fought against the yers, two of the ants were level 30 while the other four were level 25. Cameron and his team were currently fighting against one of the level 30 ants while Neil and his team took on the other. Their teams were the two strongest next to Reign''s and they were the only ones that could currently fight against such monsters. Cameron''s team had a rank A weapon which was previously sold to them by Reign and the others while Neil''s teammate had the rank A Rupture currently equipped. Wolf and the others didn''t have time to sell the item, but since Neil''s team was the only one with someone using battle gloves as a weapon, they were definitely going to be the ones to buy them so Wolf decided to give them to Neil before they entered the cave. He only did it as a precaution, but it turned out he was correct to do so as the gloves were a huge help in fighting the level 30 ant. Both of the rank A weapons were able to break through the defense of the ant''s hard body with rtive ease, the ws left deep cuts on the body while the gloves would smash the chitin of the ant while simultaneously hurting the insides of the ant as the gloves had a special function of transmitting powerful vibrations throughout the whole body that would further damage the enemy. That was only a passive ability of the gloves however and it was clear that they were better suited for fighting such opponentspared to the ws. The two other teams that were considered to be in the top 4 together with Neil''s and Cameron''s were each taking a level 25 ant, they didn''t have a weapon as powerful as the two parties had so the damage they dealt was a bit lower, still, a level 25 ant was not something they were unable to defeat, they even fought demons of the same level during the invasion event and they were more powerful nowpared to back then. As for the other two ants, they were currently being besieged by tens of people. The other strong teams were there, but their capabilities weren''t enough to ensure safety while fighting such powerful enemies so they were fighting alongside other yers. Even though the ant''s power was far superior to theirs, by working together they were able to fight against it. Injuries were present however and two more people had died, the ants were swift and ruthless in battle and it took some time for the yers to group together. Adam was in one of the groups that were currently surrounding an ant, Elijah was in another one and he was currently using his weapons to attack the monster from further away, even though his attacks didn''t deal any significant damage, he was certain that he would be able to hit a vulnerable part sooner orter and that would weaken the monster. Adam, on the other hand, was unable to deal any kind of damage so far, even when he would manage to attack the ant from the side or the back, his spear would simply produce sparks upon colliding with the ant''s strong chitin. He tried attacking the legs but the ant was fast enough to either dodge or block those kinds of attacks. Right now the two groups were simply focused on blocking the ants from moving while waiting for the other groups to defeat their opponents. It wasn''t as if they couldn''t defeat an ant by themselves, but the damage they were doing was simply too low and the risk would be too high, everyone treasured their life and so nobody wanted to risk dying against the ants when they could y it safe and survive while simultaneously defeating them. Bang! The Antoid suddenly flies off from the ground as it hits the wall of the cave with incredible power. The fleshy wall erupts into a shower of blood as the monster was stuck inside of it, still, the damage done to its body was almost negligible and it quickly gets out and kicks the wall with full power as it attacks Reign. Reign had already fought against the Antoid for some time now and he was getting increasingly frustrated. Except for his lightning, nothing he did manage to deal any noticeable damage to the monster, of course, he still hasn''t used any of his truly powerful skills, but those used a lot of mana and he didn''t want to use them right now as he didn''t know if the Antoid had any skills or abilities yet. Tank and the others were busy with the Major Ants, the huge ants presented real trouble for them right now as their bodies were stronger than they anticipated. The variant species can sometimes be incredibly strong and these guys were one of those cases, their speed was below that of the other ants, but the defensive capabilities of the chitin had increased tremendously. The huge mandibles of the ants were enough to crush a steel beam with ease and getting caught up in them would not be a good idea. Greenie used his hammer without a care in the world, with a great ferocity he would swing it at the ants as the collision would make his arms numb, but he didn''t care, Reign was currently taking on a powerful opponent and he and the others needed to take care of these guys as quickly as possible Tank had already summoned his soldiers while Beast had his beasts out. The number definitely helped, but the ants were currently as strong as a Mini-Boss, at least their defensive capabilities were. Getting through their defense would not be easy, that much was certain. They also couldn''t simply let the ants be, they could hear and see parts of the battle that was taking ce behind the ants and they knew that Reign was fighting an incredibly powerful monster. ''Little bastard, he sure is fast. Tch.'' Reign clicks his tongue in frustration as he fights the Antoid, he had used his [Inspect] skill at the very beginning of the battle but he wasn''t able to get the full stats. [Lvl 40 Antoid ] ss: Ant Strength:? Agility: 100 Endurance: 70 Vitality: 52 Willpower:? Spirit:? The Antoid had incredible speed that overshadowed even his, of course, that was true only when only using their physical power, after using his lightning and mana he was certain that they were about equal. The biggest problem for Reign right now was the chitin, it was like te armor and such defense was incredibly good against swords and simr weapons, Reign knew that a blunt weapon was best to go against the Antoid but he had none, the only thing he could use right now would be his [Compact Punch]. The monster was strong, even though its fighting capabilities and skills were nothingpared to Reign, the basic instinct the Antoid had coupled with its powerful body made it a tough opponent for anyone. The monster used the des on its forearm to great lengths whilst also trying to puncture through Reign''s body with its hands which had incredibly sharp fingers at the ends. The fingers didn''t really look like fingers, to be honest, there were no nails on them and they were obviously more suited for stabbing people than to be used to handle objects or punch. The ant clearly had some differencespared to humans and it showed, its body was more like a prototype, like an early version of people-like ants and after Reign had read the description of the Antoid, he felt his whole body grow cold. Suddenly he disappeared from the spot and before the Antoid was able to find him it flew away while a lightning-d Reign looked at it coldly. "So that''s how you were made, fucking piece of shit!" Reign spats on the ground as he allows his lightning to be fully utilized, the ck and white lightning was sting apart the flesh that covered the cave as he walked towards the Antoid that was looking at him with a seemingly confused gaze. Suddenly the ant runs toward Reign and uses its arm as a spear as it aims at Reign''s throat. With rtive ease Reign managed to dodge the blow by leaning himself a bit to the left, as soon as he did so however he lifted his right leg and delivered a fierce kick to the side of the ant''s head. Using the momentum from the kick he turns around before delivering a back kick that pushes the ant back to the wall. Reign suddenly puts his swords back in their scabbards before popping his knuckles and looking at the Antoid with a ferocious smile on his face. Suddenly Reign charges and delivers powerful punches at the Antoid''s body. Chapter 214 Reigns Fury And Lightning Fists Description: Antoid, a special ss of ants created by the fusion of human and ant DNA. The ants can be merciless hunters and upon evolving thanks to mana they will strive to hunt and gather samples of other beings in order to create stronger versions of themselves, and an Antoid is exactly that. After using the bodies of 10 humans together with an egg of an ant, the ant will change its gic structure and be more human-like, after its birth the ant queen will immediately be aware of the new being and she will be able to create more of them without using more humans, of course, the ants will strive to capture more since that way they will be able to create better and stronger Antoids. How could Reign not be furious? The birth of this creature in front of him was only possible because the ants sacrificed 10 humans in order to create it. He also felt a chill after being aware of the monster''s birth, even this one was powerful and hard to deal with, if the ants continued hunting humans and creating more of them, what kind of creature would be created in the end? Even though Reign was constantly trying to make the people in his territory stronger, there were still some safe zones left in the town and the people there were still hesitant to join them, they had gotten used to their lives and felt safe. Even though Reign and the others could easily march in and show them that the safety they felt was nothing but an illusion they decided against it, forcing people to join was not something they wished to do, if those people died, even though they will feel a bit sad they will move on, they had given them a chance after all. Boom! Boom! Each of Reign''s punches was coated in his lightning and the power behind them was enough topletely destroy the fleshy wall behind the Antoid, even the walls of the cave were trembling and cracking with each hit. As Reign continued punching the Antoid, his punches were bing faster and faster, until his hands were a blur as over 10 punches wouldnd on the Antoids face. Reign jumped back suddenly as the Antoid used its legs and arms to push him away, the strong chitin of the Antoid was cracked as it couldn''t defend it against such an onught of attacks. Yellow blood was flowing out from the cracks as the ant suddenly screeched at Reign, even though its face didn''t have any facial features, one would easily find out that the monster was incredibly angry. With great fury, the Antoidunched itself at Reign with much greater speed than before and the two started their battle again. Reign had to dodge most of the attacks as the sharp limbs of the Antoid presented a danger to him, even though he had armor on and his Tunic was able to create a shield to block the attacks, he didn''t want to waste it. Wolf and the others were only able to see a blur as the two fought, the only one capable of following the battle was Shadow as his speed was close to Reign''s. Of course, the others could follow their movement if they focused or used mana to strengthen their vision, but they were currently in a battle and couldn''t afford to do so. The Major Ants proved to be tougher than they previously expected as none were dead so far, of course, the 10 ants were not in good shape and it was only a matter of time before their attacks would prate their defense and kill them. Wolf even tried attacking their legs only, if he could cut off all of their legs then even if they were alive they wouldn''t be a problem anymore, but unfortunately, the legs of the Major Ants were also tough and they were hard to hit as one needed to hit the joints in order to easily sever them. The flesh covering the cave was getting sted apart by the fierce blows that came from both Reign and the Antoid. Reign was without a doubt the one with an advantage, the cracked chitin of the Antoid was the biggest giveaway for that. Reign wasn''t unharmed either, bruises and cuts could be seen on his body, the Antoid''s power was enough to leave some serious injury as well but luckily for Reign, his tunic managed to protect him. It happened just after the Antoid became enraged, Reign, in his anger, failed to try and defend himself well, he only wished to attack and destroy his opponent and the Antoid managed to get a great chance because of that. The monster was aware that a body of a human was not as tough as its own so it decided to trade strikes with Reign, during one exchange Reign was using his lightning-coated fist to hit the Antoid straight at the temple. Such an attack could deal incredible damage, and it did, the problem was that Reign had to jump away afternding the hit as he was shocked after the tunic shed with golden light and blocked the Antoid''s forearm that was aimed straight towards his neck. Whether or not he would have been able to dodge or block the attack without the tunic was something that even Reign wasn''t certain of. The attack was fast and ruthless, the Antoid was able to fully take advantage of Reign''s mindset at that moment and almost kill him, of course, whether the Antoid did it on purpose or not was debatable. Since then Reign had been fighting a bit more reserved, he could feel that the tunic had 3 more charges for its ability and it could save him 3 more times. Knowing that made him feel a bit more rxed as he didn''t know how many charges it had previously. While the fight was ongoing, something interesting suddenly took ce. The Antoid dodged an attack from Reign and it seemed as if it was going for a head kick, but once it tried to do so it found that it couldn''t move its legs and almost fell forward. Reign of course realized what was happening and quickly attacked the Antoid before moving a bit back. The same thing happened multiple times as the Antoid would be stopped by a mysterious power after which Reign had the freedom to attack him in any way he wanted. The Antoid tried to get move as quickly as possible and it would rip out the ck shadows that covered its legs. Yes, the culprit that stopped the Antoid so many times was of course Shadow. So far he and the party managed to take down 3 of the Major Ants and they would soon be finished, still, the death of three of the ants made it possible for them to focus a bit on Reign''s battle as well their own. Upon seeing the way Reign and the Antoid were fighting however they decided that joining the battle was not necessary, Shadow would simply use his shadow skills to help Reign out a bit while the otherspletely focus on killing the Major Ants. Reign of course immediately figured out what was happening, with a flicker he disappears before showing up above the Antoid''s head, before the Antoid could respond to the attack, Reign''s fist was already in front of its eyes. With incredible speed and ferocity Reign managed to throw over 20 punches while being above the Antoid, the others could hear loud sounds of the fists as each one was able to create a loud pping sound that reverberated through the air before hitting the head of the Antoid. [ Skill sessfully created, Lightning Fists ] [ Lightning Fists ] C Rank B Description: After coating the hands with mana and lightning, the user can attack the opponent with incredible speed and power, the attacks are entirely up to the user and he can stop any time he wants to, the skill only needs some mana for the first punch as the next ones will cost less and less. The power behind this skill was the fact that it didn''t need a lot of mana, power-wise it wasn''t really that great, but the mana Reign would need to attack someone 50 times with this skill was the same that he would use for one attack with his [Compact Punch]. Reign gets down on the ground and immediately gives a signal to Shadow who uses his full power to immobilize the Antoid. The monster tries its best to get rid of the many shadows that were constricting its movements but fails to do so. [Lightning Fists] Reign activates the skill as he suddenly unleashes a barrage of attacks towards the Antoid, in a mere 5 seconds over 100 attacks had managed to hit the monster as its body was now filled with cracks, the once brown chitin was now charred ck as Reign''s lightning proved to be powerful enough to deal damage to it. Right at the end Reign suddenly stops his barrage and punches the forehead of the monster. The punch wasn''t really fast, nor did it look powerful, but at the moment it connected with the Antoid''s forehead a huge gust of wind blew through the cave as the Antoid was sent flying towards the wall. With a bang, it hits the wall before slowly sliding down, the upper half of its head was gone and it seemed to have died. Chapter 215 Finishing Off The Ants Reign looked at the now-dead body of the Antoid before he started walking toward the Major Ants. Shadow and the others were still fighting against the monsters and even though they were nearly finished with their battle, he still wanted to help them out a bit. Before Reign could do so however his eyes widened in shock as he could feel his instincts screaming at him, telling him to dodge to the side. Swish Without thinking further Reign jumps to the side as the Antoid suddenly appears at the ce he previously stood, his two arms swiped through the air as a sharp gust of wind blew from the attack. Reign felt a cold chill at the back of his head, if he hadn''t moved previously then it would have been his head that would''ve gotten shed apart by the fierce des of the Antoid. The monster was standing there as if nothing had happened, even if half of its head was gone it was still able to move and function like it normally did. "Damn it, I thought that at least that would be the same as a human, but this creepy bastard doesn''t really have a brain huh?" Reign curses as he gets up from the ground, he had mostly attacked the head because he thought that once the ant had be an Antoid they would have the same weakness as humans did as well. Brain, heart but it turned out that the Antoid had no brains in its head, it seemed that it had a head only for feeding and well for hearing and seeing and more things. Since the opponent was a tough nut to crack, Reign decided to change his tactic a bit. First, he charged at the Antoid with great speed, the Antoid, as expected couldn''t see Reign now as the head was gone, but still, somehow the monster was able to know that Reign was charging at it and it attacked with one of its arms. The arm was used as a spear as its purpose was to prate through Reign''s chest and destroy his heart. A grin escapes Reign as he jumps up and actually wraps himself around the Antoid''s arm. His legs were wrapped all the way to the shoulder while his arms held the Antoid''s hand. Immediately Reign uses his body weight and power to force the Antoid to go down on the ground before using his full strength in an attempt to break the Antoid''s arm. The attempt was fruitful as a couple of secondster Reign was able to hear the cracking of bones as the Antoid''s armpletely rxed and offered no more resistance. Before Reign could do anything else however he felt a sharp pain on his side as the Antoid used his other arm to cut him. Since it wasn''t considered a serious injury, the tunic didn''t activate to block the attack, blood immediately started flowing out from the wound as Reign let go of the now-broken arm and got up. He knew that this kind of an injury wouldn''t really do anything much to him, Laura was here and she could heal him at any moment, and even if she wasn''t there, Reign''s endurance and vitality were much higher than a normal human''s, other than increasing the strength and density of his skin, organs, bones the 2 stats also provided an increase in healing. Wounds that would usually take people a week or so to heal would be fine after a day when it came to Reign and the others, Tank was even crazier as the two stats were his main ones. Reign quickly gets up and gets into a boxing stance. The Antoid gets up as well and attacks him, even though the monster had a human body it had no experience fighting, and as such Reign was able to do the same he previously did, dodge and counter, especially since the monster only had 1 usable arm now. Suddenly an idea struck Reign as he dodged a blow, with a smile on his face Reign quickly charged towards the Antoid before jumping above it. Before the Antoid could respond to his actions Reign quickly brought out the Shiverspine before he threw it with full force as his lightning covered it. The spear prates through the head of the Antoid, well, from half of its head, and exits the body before stabbing into the ground. The Antoid looked like a shish kebab as a bit of the spear was still visible above the head. The Antoid struggles and tries to free itself from the spear but before it could do so Reign uses his lightning straight at the spear. As the lightning hits the spear it also continues to travel through the body of the Antoid, shocking it and frying the insides. The monster shakes violently as Reign continues using his lightning with full force, the power and quantity of lightning being released were too much even as it started covering the whole body of the Antoid. In a couple more seconds Reign finally stopped as the charred corpse of the Antoid hadn''t moved for some time. Smoke wasing off from the body as the smell of burnt flesh permeated through the cave. Reign lets the body stay as it is as he goes over to Shadow and the others. Only 3 Major Ants were left and with Reign joining the party it was pretty much over in a sh. Reign was the most tired of the party as they fight against the Antoid had truly made him use more than what he expected. Of course, that was mostly because this was the first time Reign had fought against such an opponent, the Antoid cared not for pain or for its life, the only thing the monster wished to do was to kill and eat. Fighting such an opponent was always going to be hard, of course since Reign already had some experience fighting against it, the next time would be much easier as he now knew some patterns and weaknesses of the monster. That unfortunately was exactly what he was afraid of. Since the ants hunted humans, there was no telling how many were already killed and used to create these things. If the ants had more people then soon stronger Antoids would be made and that would just make things harder and harder. From what Reign and the others knew, there was a huge underground area beneath their city that stretched for miles and miles. The underground area was home to many monsters, one of them being the ants that Reign and the others just fought against. They learned that from the orcs that were at the second base from where Reign took the second anchor point. The orcs had previously fought the ants here and managed to defeat and drive them off. In the end, the orcs closed all of the entrances that the ants had created and called it a day, but since so many had arrived here that meant that the ants were once again trying toe to the surface. As Reign and the others sit down to rest, the battle outside of the tunnel had alsoe to an end. Out of the six ants that had attacked the yers, only 2 were still alive, of course, they were the two that were surrounded by two bigger groups previously. Neil and Cameron decided to stand nearby and let the other groups fight a bit, it was a good chance to get some more experience when it came to fighting these guys, and for some reason, they all had a feeling that they would need that experience. Adam was panting as he was leaning against a nearby rock whilst staring at one of the ants. Both of the monsters looked bad as many parts of their bodies were cracked and blood was flowing through the many cracks. They wouldn''t live for much longer, that much was certain. Adam held his spear, it was a gift from Reign and the others, a rank B weapon. Even though the weapon was strong enough to be used against monsters of the level that the ants were, Adam''s strength and other stats were simply too low, his level as well, being quite lowerpared to the monsters. Still, that didn''t stop Adam from trying, he lost count of how many times he had attacked the ant, his hands were shaking as he no longer had enough strength to even wield his spear properly. The webbing between his thumb and index finger bleed a bit as it got a bit torn from the attacks. Adam''s eyes were no longer full of rage as they previously were. He knew that his strength was negligible whenpared to the strong yers in the territory. Reign, Wolf, any of them could probably kill the monster in front of him with one attack, that was the difference between them. Even the other yers in the territory, Neil and Cameron''s squad took care of the stronger ants and they were barely even tired. While he and the others couldn''t even take down one single ant. He looked in front of him as the final ant finally fell down to the ground and died. The noisesing from the tunnel had also stopped a while ago, they were now all waiting here as they expected that Reign and the others woulde out soon and tell them what was happening. Chapter 216 Healing And Patching Things Up [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 40 Antoid killed, 7 000 exp gained - Lvl 35 Major Ant killed, 5 000 exp gained x9 - Lvl 30 Worker Ant killed, 1 500 exp gained ( 5 levels lower means only 50% exp ) - Lvl 31 Worker Ant killed, 1 600 exp gained - Lvl 25 Worker Ant killed, 1 000 exp gained [The yers have earner 425 000 exp and 900 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 70 000 exp and 150 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate experience ] - Lvl 35 Major Ant killed, 5 000 exp gained - Lvl 32 Worker Ant killed, 3 400 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 44 monsters, 100 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 31 Worker Ant killed, 3 200 exp gained - Lvl 25 Worker Ant killed, 2 000 exp gained - Lvl 28 Worker Ant killed, 2 600 exp gained [Your pets have killed 47 monster, 120 000 exp points earned.] Ding! [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 39, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 4, Agility + 2, Spirit + 2, Strength + 2 ] Name: Reign Level: 39 ( 13 000/ 58 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 28 Strength: 50 (80) (+10 from ability, +20 from item) Agility: 53 (81) (+11 from ability, +17 from item) Endurance: 34 (51) (+7 from ability +10 from item) Vitality: 37 (50) (+ 6 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 36 (58) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 4 from item ) Spirit: 48 (72) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) Proficiencies: Knife Proficiency D + Hand to handbat A + Sword Proficiency A + Dual-Wielding Proficiency B Throwing Weapons Proficiency B- Skills: [Inspect ] C Rank B [Lightning charge] Rank A [ Lesser Lightning Body ] C Rank B [ Lighting movement ] C Rank C [ Lightning Stab ] C Rank B [ Compact Punch ] C Rank B [ Lightning Bullet ] C Rank B [Lighting Arc] C no rank [ Lightning Discharge ] C no rank [ Swordsman] C no rank [ Downward sh ] C no rank [ Magic Swordsman Heart ] C no rank [Lightning Spear ] C Rank B [ Magic Missiles ] [ Mana Coating ] [ Mana sh ] [ Etherial Truth ] [ Severing, Sword One ] [ Rage of the Kirin ] [ Severing Light and Darkness ] [ Lightning Fists ] C Rank B Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 85 exp: 45%) Unknown rank ??? ( lvl ? exp ???) Ding! [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Name: Greenie Level: 34 ( 38 000/ 48 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 75 (83) ( + 5 from item, + 3 from ability ) Agility :60 (68) ( + 4 from item, + 4 from ability) Endurance : 44 (49) ( + 3 from item, + 2 from ability ) Vitality : 45 (50) ( + 3 from item, + 2 from ability ) Willpower : 42 Spirit : 36 ( 42) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Proficiencies: Pickaxe Proficiency C Sword Proficiency B Hammer Proficiency B + Two-Handed Proficiency B + Hand to Handbat B + Skills: Shattering Punch Dominating sh Crescent Kick Shattering Stomp Inferno Eruption, Hundred Strikes of Judgement Inferno Eruption, Demonic Spear ? Ability: Vajra Might Vajra Blood Vajra ? Special : Blessing from a tribe leader The battle had finally finished. Reign and the others sat down on the floor of the now wrecked cave as they look around themselves, the flesh that covered the whole cave had been almostpletely destroyed as bits and pieces of it were scattered around the cave. Blood could also be seen flowing from the fleshy walls as it slowly covered the floor before finally stopping. Reign and the others quickly did a quick sweep of the whole cave in order to find how exactly the ants arrived here, and where did the fleshe from. Soon they came across one ce that looked differentpared to the rest, the flesh was thicker and there was a weird kind of door on it. Well, calling it a door wouldn''t really be correct as it looked like the outside of a rectum ( I know that this is a bad way of saying it. ) Everybody was grossed out after seeing it and they decided to simply st everything to uncover what was really there. After a couple of seconds, the fleshly wall was no longer there, everyone was covered in blood and pieces of flesh as the wall actually exploded in a gruesome fashion after being attacked a couple of times,pared to the other parts of the cave, this one was a lot more sensitive. I wonder why. As the flesh was gone everybody was able to see an entrance leading to a tunnel that went down, as Reign and the others were really in the mood for exploring they simply decided to get some earth used so that they can patch up the hole and put some rocks there. Reign went out with Shadow and Beast while the others stayed in the cave, there might be some more ants thate out of the tunnel so they were staying in order to block more from invading the cave. Laura was there to heal them while they wait for Reign and the others. As Reign exits the cave he was surprised to see the carcasses of 6 ants outside, Neil, Cameron, and the others quickly ran towards him as they inspected him. Even though he was dirty and had some injuries, outside he looked fine so everyone guessed that the problem was solved without any major problems, which was in fact true. Before the yers could speak Reign motioned them to stop with his hand as he opened his mouth. "I can already guess what has happened, alright, if anyone is heavily wounded, carry them inside, anyone that has an Earth maniption abilitye as well, we''re gonna need your help for this one." The yer perk up their ears as they listen to Reign, after he finished his speech everyone was suddenly busy as they were transporting the wounded inside, they had previously given them some ointments and low-tier potions, but they knew that Laura could heal them much better and more efficiently. As the huge crowd enters the tunnel they witnessed the remains of the carnage that took ce inside, about 300 dead ants littered the tunnel and people had difficulty even moving. The carcasses had many different wounds, some died after being burned, some were cut apart, some were smashed, some exploded from the inside, some had holes in their bodies Seeing the ants that all of them previously struggled with dead in such crazy numbers made them all a bit lightheaded, even after using everything they had they were barely able to kill 6 ants, well, Neil and Cameron''s squads didn''t use everything they had. But still, the difference was staggering, most of the yers wondered how it was possible for such a huge difference between them to exist, they were yers like Reign and the others, but how were they so much weaker? Most didn''t care as they knew that Reign and the others had been fighting against monsters since day 1, some others simply thought that they were gifted more and simply more talented when it came to fighting and using mana. At the end of the day, however, everyone was happy that they were on the same side. Upon entering the cave the yers felt their scalps go numb upon seeing the 10 Major Ants,pared to normal ants, the Major ants were much bigger and one could only imagine how powerful they werepared to the normal ones, of course, one other thing took their attention away. A corpse that was standing nearby as a spear was holding it in ce. The human-like body had made them all think it was another yer at the beginning, but after looking at the charred body for a bit longer they were able to spot differences between this body and a human''s. Even though half of its head was gone, the yers could still see the mandibles, well, one of the mandibles. The hands that were pointed at the end, the weird joints that it had, all of those things made them get covered in a cold sweat as they realized what the corpse was. Reign suddenly goes towards it and takes the spear out of the body before putting it in the inventory. The body falls down to the ground and parts of it break, which proves enough to wake up the yers out of their stupor as they quickly go toward Laura and the others. The wounded were put nearby as Laura started using her ability to heal them whilst inspecting the hole with the others. Her ability allowed her to heal anyone in a 10-meter radius so it was fine for her, she could heal from a longer distance, but the efficiency would drop. The earth ability yers quicklye to them as they start working. They first start closing a part of the tunnel, since the ants managed toe here once then they needed to make this part tougherpared to before. The yers use their ability to move the soil around before trying to put rocks in front of the soil. Unfortunately, the yers were still weak and it was hard for them to strengthen the soil and create rocks easily so this was going to take a while. After about 2 hours of the yers resting and repeating the process the hole was filled, and of course, it was much sturdier and harderpared to before. They hoped that this would be enough to keep the ants at bay, perhaps they would be confused as to why the hole was gone and why the soil and rocks were different at this part now. Soon Reign and the others have to go and participate in the challenge, they didn''t know how long the challenge wouldst or where it would take ce. They didn''t want their territory to be attacked when they were gone so Reign made sure to get some more traps and to pay some more soldiers to patrol the city, if he had them in the city previously then perhaps no yers would have died, unfortunately, all the soldiers were keeping guard outside. Chapter 217 Another Threshold Reign and the others retreated to their building as the action-packed day came to an end. Reign was currently looking at the ceiling whilst thinking of something as he had his status open. Attribute points: 28 ''I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that 100 is going to be another threshold.'' Reign tells himself as he looks at his stats, with the free attribute points that he had, he could afford to elevate his Strength, Agility, or Spirit to 100. ''Eldar said that breaking through a threshold will only guarantee that you will gain a skill from the first attribute, the others all need luck in order to get, I managed to gain 3 skills from 3 attributes, which is considered to be quite lucky as most people only get 1.'' Reign continues thinking while looking at the status carefully. ''Wolf managed to get 2, Shadow and Tank as well. Laura only got 1 from her spirit, but her demonic power makes up for it as she got a couple of passive abilities right at the beginning. Beast of course got 4 skills, lucky as always.'' Reign smiles as he thinks back to when they all talked about the stats, when he finally broke through the other thresholds he was surprised to see that nothing happened as no skills were gained, it was onlyter that they talked with Eldar and he exined why. Now he was faced with a choice, if he does use his attribute points, what should he elevate to 100 first? He had a good chance that all 3 will once again give him a skill since they did so once, but if they don''t then he should think about which one to use first. He mostly used his speed and lightning during a battle, so elevating strength was a definite no, both his agility and spirit are more important. Now the question was which of the two should he use? Agility will definitely give him either a passive or active skill that will increase his speed, depending on the skill, his speed could potentially be elevated to a new level. Spirit on the other hand was equally important to him, his ability was a powerful Rank S, but there was a drawback to such power and that was the immense mana consumption,pared to Wolf and the others he actually uses his skills a bit less frequently and only channels mana and lightning to boost his speed as that is enough most of the times. The reason was that if he truly spammed his skills all the time then his mana would run out quite fast. Passing the threshold for spirit gave him the mana organ which was an incredible passive to have, even now its importance had not lowered, in fact, it might have even been elevated. The reason he was able to use his ability as he does now was exactly because of the mana organ, without it he might not be able to use half as often as he did now. Of course, everyone from the team had a mana organ as well, the difference was that he gained it earlier and as such, it was stronger and could hold more mana and replenish it faster. [ Mana organ ] (early phase) Wolf and the others were still stuck at the beginning phase, of course, that still allowed for their mana to be doubled, but it was still not as much as Reign whose mana organ quadrupled his total mana. Each phase was actually a big change and would increase the mana organ''s power to a different level. If elevating Spirit meant that he will gain another such passive then everything would be great, even gaining a skill that would allow him to use mana more effectively would be good as well. But if he was to gain an offensive or defensive skill then that would be bad as he had no need for them. He already had a bunch of offensive skills while defensive ones simply didn''t suit him as he simply overwhelmed his enemies with his speed and power whilst dodging or parrying attacks most of the time. Having a defensive skill would either be useless or would force him to change his fighting style which was not something Reign wanted to do. Reign was stuck in a dilemma, which of the two should he choose, tomorrow they were nning on spending the day training as the following day is when the challenge will start. Reign goes to sleep, he had a whole day in front of him, maybe it''s for the best to rest a bit before deciding which stat to increase first. The next day Reign spent mostly training with Jack, learning the Second Sword was harderpared to what Reign believed it to be previously. The First Sword took Reign about a week to learn which was actually an incredible feat. The Second Sword would probably take at least the same amount of time. Luckily for them, there were no ants that had shown upst night or during the day, some yers and soldiers were patrolling the area and the cave and so far there was no activity. Reign knew that sooner orter he and the others would need to go down the tunnel they had closed, if the ants attacked them with their full numbers then even Reign wasn''t sure if they could survive. All of the ants seemed to havee from the same colony, as such they definitely had a queen that wasying more eggs every single day. If they simply let the ants continue growing then in the end it would be toote as they would be surrounded by thousands of ants that would relentlessly attack them. Going to the colony and killing the queen was a must, of course, that wouldn''t be possible now as the ants there were definitely stronger. Just the Antoid that was born yesterday was level 40 while the other ants were anywhere from level 25 to level 35, there are bound to be even stronger ones inside, and quite frankly, Reign wasn''t sure if they were strong enough to face such monsters right now. Especially since level 50 was supposed to be another threshold for both monsters and yers, if the ants had any monster that was above that level then they would certainly die as the difference between a someone that was level 49 and level 50 was evenrgerpared to level 9 and level 10. Reign and the others managed to win against the level 10 boss a long time ago whilst still being level 9 and they were certain that they would be able to stand their ground against a level 50, but what if there were more of them, then their chances of surviving to go down by quite a lot. Level 10 was the first threshold, level 20 was a semi-threshold that would allow for yers to change their ss if they wished or to strengthen their current one, level 50 was the next one and it was supposed to be a simple one, there were no trials, but a series of challenges that yers had toplete, what kind of challenges one might ask? They are different from yer to yer so nobody knows what they could get. Since Reign and the others were quite a lot strongerpared to the average yer they could be certain that they were going to get some difficult challenges, however. It was a matter to be thought of and discussedter however as tomorrow was the day the game challenge begins. As Reign came back from his training with Jack he trained a bit with the others before everyone retreated back to their rooms. As he stared at the ceiling Reign suddenly opened the status menu and finally decided to use his attribute points. Spirit: 48 (72) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) - Spirit: 76 (100) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) Suddenly Reign''s eyes opened wide as he could feel the mana around him much more clearly. It wasn''t like before when he could just sense the mana, now he could even see it, touch it, manipte it directly. Ding! [ Passive evolved ] [ Mana organ has evolved from early to mid-phase ] Thump Thump Reign could feel his mana organ working as it took in the mana from the surroundings and pumped his body full of it whilst storing most. The feeling was incredible as not only had Reign suddenly gained a huge influx of mana, but he could now even see it. It was confusing, seeing mana move through the air, but Reign was certain that after he got used to it then, his powers will experience another leap. After all, being able to manipte the mana in your surroundings is something Reign had not seen being done yet, usually, both yers and monsters will take the mana in their body before using it. They can use it as pure mana to strengthen themselves or they can use their abilities and skills. But manipting mana was different, this meant that Reign could potentially force mana to move closer to him during a fight which would improve his regeneration of mana whilst slowing his opponents. He could potentially even create lightning right above the enemy and attack them that way. With a wide smile on his face Reign goes to sleep, the challenge started tomorrow and he wanted to be at his best. Chapter 218 Mountaintop Ding! [ The challenge will start in 5 minutes, all participants please wait patiently to get teleported, those that are in the middle of a battle will also be teleported. ] Reign and the others were fully equipped as they waited for the challenge to start. They were currently in the living room since it was the day of the challenge they, of course, decided not to go out and fight, luckily for them there was no further activity from the antsst night. Since Reign had already paid the fee to have the soldiers patrol the city for a couple of days he was quite confident that nothing bad will happen while they do the challenge. Soon the 5 minutes pass and the seven of them all get teleported. Upon opening their eyes after the teleportation they were able to see the cloud being incredibly close to them while a strong gust of wind was blowing. Looking around they were able to see that they were currently on a mountain top, contrary to a usual mountain top however this one was quite wider, the smooth surface of it seems like someone simply cut off a part of the mountain to create this. Reign and the others were currently standing at the center of the mountain top as a white radiance covered them. The name Heaven''s Hooligans was shown above them while they were all carrying an emblem on their chests. The emblem was a simple triangr one that was made from steel, in the middle of it was a lightning bolt, the right side was painted white while the left one was ck. Everyone knew that the emblem was a show of Reign''s power, considering that the whole team had the same emblem then they could be sure that the others would be simr and that the emblems would show their respective leader''s power. Reign and the other looked at the sky where there was a 30-minute countdown, it seemed that they had to wait for half an hour before the challenge starts? But why would they need to do that, everybody is present after all. The answer of course was found fairly quickly as there were some grunts and even screams from the side. Like the challenge said, even if the yers were in battle, the challenge would stillmence, and well, some of the yers were clearly in battle. There were a total of 25 teams on the huge mountain top, out of the 25 there were about 7 that were injured and were being healed by the system. The system notified everyone that this was in order to keep the challenge fair and that they will be told what the challenge is in 30 mins which is the approximate time for when the yers would be fully healed, not only physically but mentally as well. As they were the team in the center, most people were looking at them as they were interested in what kind of team the one at the top was. People seemed to have a particrly shocking reaction upon seeing Greenie, well, it was to be expected as seeing a monster with other yers was not amon sight. Not to mention one that was clearly a powerful variant like Greenie. "Master." "Yeah, Greenie?" "Some of the humans here are strong." "I know." Reign smiles upon hearing Greenie''s words, the other yers around them were shocked to hear a monster talk, not to mention that some of them had a nk face after hearing his name. It was to be expected, after all, why would anyone call a big guy that had gray skin a red tattoos Greenie? Greenie had a true name now, but after everything that had happened since he got the inheritance, he decided to not to Reign and the others, he still didn''t know why, he just felt that the whole dynamic of the team would change if he suddenly had a different name, he was after all just a subordinate. What he failed to understand was that Reign and the others had stopped treating him such a long time ago, they had gone through thick and thin together and fought hundreds of enemies, to them, Greenie was simply part of the team, and one of them, nothing more and nothing less. Reign quickly inspected the teams in their immediate surroundings, only three people were powerful enough to present any kind of challenge to him, of course, that was based on the amount of mana they had and the kind of feeling he got after inspecting them. The three, of course, were the leader of the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th ranked teams, the fifth team was simr in power to the 4th one, but the difference was that they had a more bnced power distribution. 1. Heaven''s Hooligans 2. Ice Angels 3. Berserkers 4. The Gamers 5. Blood Angels They were the first ranked ones, of course, the second team, the Ice Angels was made up of mostly women, out of the 14 members of the team, only 4 were men while the others were all women of ages ranging from what seemed to be 16 to 25 C 26. They carried an insignia that had a snowke on it, that should probably mean that their leader has the power of snow, or maybe ice or freezing or anything simr to it. The Berserkers were the third-ranked team, they were made up of only men and there were 20 of them in the team, which is also the maximum number of yers that could be present in one team. They all wore some red and ck armor and their behavior was crude, to say the least. They were all a bit buff and seemed to have a few screws loose. Their insignia was a machete that dripped blood, either the leader had some ability that could manipte blood, or he used his blood to somehow strengthen his skills? The Gamers all wore some long robes whilst sitting down and seemingly meditating, of course, that wasn''t what they were really doing as Reign could feel how their mana was slithering on the ground like snakes, trying to spy and pick some information up. Their emblem didn''t have a normal form, it was changing constantly. Some of the mana tried to get to them but Reign quickly destroyed it which led to a couple of the yers from their team going pale while the leader opened his eyes and stared at Reign with a serious look. It seemed that the leader was an expert at manipting mana, thankfully Reign had already improved his mana organ and he was able to feel the mana being changed by him and the other yers. Reign smiled at him a bit and waved, the man simply closed his eyes as his team continued with what they were doing, of course, this time they made sure not to go even close to Reign and the others. The total number of the yers in that team was 15, and they were simr to the Berserkers in one thing, most of the yers were weak and only the leader and the second strongest were worth mentioning. The Blood Angels were a group of 10, 4 girls and 6 guys, their mana was quite simr to each other and the leader was only a bit strongerpared to the other yers on the team. Their emblem was a wing, either the leader could fly or he wished for freedom. Suddenly amotion was made like a couple of the girls from the Ice Angels started arguing with the Berserkers, Reign didn''t see what happened but it seemed that the Berserkers made some rudements which made the girls angry. It seemed the guys were used to it and even had a gleeful look on their faces as the girls looked at them with anger while holding themselves back to not attacking them. One thing to note is that when it came to strength, the Ice Angels can defeat them easily, the reason why is because there were 3 people in their team that had decent strength, while their leader who was currently hidden behind a robe had enough mana that she was only second to him. Even Wolf would probably find it hard to fight against her, of course, Reign didn''t even think for a second that Wolf would lose, it would just be a hard fight. As the arguing continues it was clear that both sides were getting more and more agitated, the Berserkers were getting cockier and continued giving rude and lewdments until finally the girls snapped and started walking towards them. The guys seemed overjoyed by their action but before they could do anything the mana pressure that one of the guys at the front emitted together with 2 of the girls was enough to make them stop and slightly shake as their power was far above their own. Even though they were ranked 3rd, the difference between the two teams wasrge, muchrger than they thought. Of course to not lose face their leader stood up as he faced the 3. Chapter 219 A Conflict Reign could feel the mana surrounding them easily thanks to the mana organ, even with his eyes closed he could still feel the mana moving and he could spot movements, not to mention that everybody has mana in their body so trying to sneak up to Reign was pretty much useless right now. Of course, people like Shadow were able to as their abilities worked a bit differently so it was easier for him when he blends in with a shadow his mana also disappears alongside him. The best thing about the mana organ was the fact that everybody had it, but the difference with Reign was the fact that he already started at the peak of its phase. Usually, a mana organ will start off at the beginning phase like Reign''s, but the difference is that people will usually have to slowly improve and get more mana with which the mana organ will grow as well. The more mana your channel and the better control you have over it the easier the mana organ will grow, as it grows, of course, its storage capacity and its mana regeneration get better. Reign had skipped that partpletely as he was given a mana organ at the peak of the beginning phase back in the dungeon. The same thing happened now as well, his mana organ was previously near the peak of the early stage, but not at the peak quite yet, but after his spirit crossed the threshold he was able to go straight to the mid-phase and nearly get to the peak of it as well. Not only does that allow for Reign to have more mana, but his control and perception of mana were also incredibly good as well. Right now Reign was focusing on the conflict happening nearby. "My guys were justplimenting you and yet you want to fight,c, I can''t allow that now, can I?" The leader of the Berserkers says as he stands in front of the group from the Ice Angels with a wide grin on his face. He stood at a height of 185cm while being quite bulky, his beard was unkempt and his ck eyes intimidatingly stared at the people in front of him. He had short ck hair and a couple of tattoos on his body that was visible because he was wearing chainmail armor that didn''t cover the arms at all. A big axe could be seen on his back, a suitable choice for a weapon when looking at the name of his party. The big guy was staring menacingly at the man and girls in front of him, he was pissed off earlier as well as he never believed that his party was only ranked 3rd, the one above him is a bunch of girls and some pretty boys that looked like they never fought in their life, while the strongest party is supposed to be one that only has 7 members, not to mention that one of them is a monster. He had fought and fought since the game started, he was unfortunate in the beginning as his workce, a school where he worked as a janitor was suddenly transformed into a dungeon. He was one of the rare people that managed to leave the dungeon alone, the others that left were all members of his party back then, of course, the weaklings were useless so after some time they all died in battle. "Complimenting, you call thatplimenting, I should fcking kick their asses!" One of the girls yells out from behind, the three in the front give her a short nce and she looks down embarrassedly. "Ohh, so you wish to hurt my men?" The leader''s aura suddenly changes as he releases his mana to pressure them, the three in the front immediately do the same and they manage to hold it together in front of him. Even though none of them are strong enough to face him alone, together they were able to. As the leader sees that the people in front of him weren''t budging after his disy of power he was surprised, the mana the three emitted was also strong, stronger than any of his men had. His face suddenly turned serious as he goes all out with his mana, even though the three were once again able to resist, one could see that their faces were slowly changing as the pressure was truly bing a bit too strong, of course, if they simply decided to fight it wouldn''t be the same as they were also shielding the people behind them from the enormous mana pressure. "Tch, little bastards like you want to talk badly about my men, I should break your bones, as for you, perhaps I should let my men have some fun with you huh?" The leader licks his lips as he looks at the girls before focusing on the one that previously cursed at his men. His lecherous gaze was seen by all as they all had serious expressions on their face. "You would all die before even touching any of them." A gentle voice says as the pressure from the man was gone as an even stronger wave of mana was suddenly pressuring him. After feeling the mana the leader''s face changed as a beautiful young girl was slowly walking toward him. The girls and the man in the group all made way for her as they looked at her in reverence. Her white robe hid her body as it fluttered a bit and only then would people be able to get a glimpse or two of her figure. Her long white hair swayed in the wind while her face radiated an aura of coldness to all who looked at her. Her blue eyes were like the summer sky while her pink lips looked like the prettiest of rose. She was probably at most 20 years old, but the way she walked, talked and the aura that was around her would make you think she was much older. As she nears the leader her mana was bing stronger and stronger, soon the Berserkers leader was forced to go all out, his mana erupted as a bloody hue was suddenly covering him, and soon it spread and a blood-red cloud could be seen around him. The bloodlust that the man gave off together with his incredible mana made him look incredibly powerful, of course, the same could be said for the other person. The ground froze while the wind became colder, one gust of wind was enough for people to think the cold had prated through their bodies. The incredible coldness was spread from the girl as her group made some space between them, their leader cared for them, but she still couldn''t control her ability perfectly and she could identally harm them. The other groups had all retreated as they watched the spectacle, the system said nothing about fights being prohibited so they believed that these two were definitely going to go at it. The girl was superior, that was certain, the more perceptive yers could even feel that she wasn''t even going all outpared to the man and yet she was still pressuring him a bit. The two had a staring contest for some time before the man suddenly roared and lunged at her. The girl simply scoffed and waved her hand as a snowy wind was sent towards him. Boom! Suddenly there was a fire in front of the woman, the coldness being spread around her was gone as her attack was blocked. In front of her was a blonde man that had his hands behind his back, he had a smile as he looked at the girl while the fire was enveloping him. Behind him, however, a 2m tall man had grabbed the hand of the Berserkers leader and held him in ce. His huge frame made the leader look small and thetter looked at him with a serious gaze. "I don''t think there''s a need to fight right now, I honestly don''t care, but you guys are quite close to us and you''re being kind of loud and annoying," Wolf said while looking at the girl and her group. "Plus, there''s no saying what the system might do if you fight, even if it never specified anything it''s possible that was a trap." "Loud and annoying?" "Huh? Wolf looks at the girl who was staring at him dangerously now. "So we''re loud and annoying, well I do apologize for disturbing the first ranked team, how would you like me to apologize?" The girl says as her whole demeanor changes, her mana pressure intensifies as the coldness spreads even further, even though Wolf was able to stop it for a bit, he was sure that in the end, he would lose a contest of man against the girl. Shadow and the others slowly walked towards them as they released their pressure as well, seeing that each of them was so powerful was truly a shock to all of the groups, but before they could even think further a change happened. Bam! An incredibly violent wave of mana was released as everyone stopped what they were doing as looked at the center of the mountaintop. Reign was sitting on a big rock as he looked at the groups in front of him with a slight smile on his face, lightning was present around him as it flickered and cracked everywhere. Comparing his mana to the others was not even possible, even the girl had only about 20 C 30% more mana than Wolf who was ranked 2nd when it came to overall strength and mana in their party. Reign on the other hand had more than triple Wolf''s mana right now, the pressure that he gave off to others was simply incredible. "How about we stop all of this?" Reign smiles widely at the girl as he asks her. Chapter 220 Start Of The Challenge The immense pressure from Reign crashed down on everyone around, some of the weaker yers even had difficulty standing even though they weren''t the ones taking on the brunt of it. Seeing the still calm demeanor of the girl Reign was a bit impressed, it seemed that he had made a mistake as she was also using her mana to counter his. Previously he thought that she had about 20% more mana than Wolf, but after inspecting her again he was a bit surprised to find out that that was not correct, her mana was almost double Wolf''s. Mana of course wasn''t everything, right now Reign was mostly using that to check the power of the yers, but that was simply because his [Inspect] didn''t work on yers, it seemed that he needed to first rank it up before it would. Mana was incredibly important however, the more mana someone had the more they could use their ability and skills, not to mention that even though Spirit was the attribute that would allow for people to have more mana and to gather it faster, it wasn''t the only thing that would increase it. For example, after drinking the nectar that the queen elf had given them they were surprised to find out that not only did their stats increase, their mana did as well. Of course, there were the two points of spirit that increased, but the increase was simply toorge to just attribute it to that. Training as well would allow for one to have more mana, the more someone focused on gathering mana from their surroundings and channeling it through their body the more they would be able to take in the next time. Reign and the others were certain that there were more ways to increase it as well, but right now they didn''t know what exactly those ways were. Other than the amount of mana a yer had, however, their control over it, their fighting capabilities, ability, skills, and other things were equally important. It didn''t really matter if a yer had a lot of mana if someone was incredibly fast and could behead them before they could even use a skill. The defense was also important, for example, Tank, even though he didn''t have a lot of mana, his defense was so strong that he could easily defeat yers that had more mana than him, they would simply use all of it before managing to do any serious damage to him after all. The situation was suddenly looking a bit tense as both the Ice Angels and the Berserkers were looking at Reign and the others. How could they not, however, the pressure that Reign was giving them was immense, but even without him, the pressure that Wolf, Shadow, and the others gave off was also incredibly strong, even the leader of the 3rd ranked group was only on par with them. Many yers had different thoughts upon seeing them the first time,pared to the other top groups theirs was simply too small, but they understood now that numbers were meaningless to them as each one could fight and defeat multiple people without major trouble. Suddenly the pressure was gone, and the lightning that danced around Reign disappeared as if it was an illusion, only the burn marks on the ground showed that it was real. Reign''s smile disappeared as he looked at both of the party leaders with a calm gaze. The leader of the Berserkers was the first one to put his hands up in the air. "Well, I''m not an idiot, I don''t want to go against you and the Ice Queen and her little fairies over there." With those words, he turned around and went back to his men who were nervously looking at Reign and the other group. The girl however stared at Reign for a couple of seconds before simply nodding a bit and turning around. The other girls and guys in her group all went with her as they sent a couple of nces toward Reign and the others. The other yers as well were ncing at them from time to time, the immense pressure from Reign still lingered on their minds as they nervously waited for the time to run out and the challenge to start. What they didn''t know however was that Reign had used everything he had back then, every single ounce of mana that was in his body was channeled outside while he was staring at the two groups previously. Even for him, that was not an easy task and there was sweat on his forehead while he could feel his body getting tired from it. The reason why he went all out before was simple, dominance. If he could show the other yers that he and his team were more powerful than any of them then the challenge would be a bit easier as nobody would dare have any thoughts of attacking themter on. The second reason was that he also wanted to look a bit cool and shock everybody that looked at them with displeased gazes previously, he knew that some of the yers were looking down on them because of their smaller party size. He just wanted to let those people know that numbers meant nothing in today''s world. As the time tickled down everyone rxed a bit, there were no more conflicts happening on the mountaintop thanks to what happened earlier. The half-hour that was present on the timer ran out fairly quickly as everyone made sure they were in top shape before the challenge starts. Some squads made alliances in order to have better scores, of course after witnessing the power of the top 3 squads, especially after feeling Reign''s mana, most already had Heaven''s Hooligans as the winner in their mind. Some of the yers hadn''t even felt such power from monsters, not even the bosses they went up against and fled against were that powerful, at least they don''t remember them being so powerful. Out of the 25 squads that were present on the mountaintop, only about 7 didn''t make any alliances with others, of course amongst the 7 were also the top 5 squads as well. Finally, the timer above the mountaintop finally ran out and came down to 0. The timer disappeared as a new system notification was heard. [ Challenge starting, the 3-day challenge, Jewel Hunt ismencing ] [ The host will exin more ] Before anyone could even think or ask anything they froze as there was an enormous head right next to the mountaintop suddenly. The monster next to them had orange and gold skin and its eyes wererger than an average person was. Even a slight blow from his nostrils was enough to cause a fierce gust of wind to blow on the mountaintop as its head was at the same level. A dragon, a huge dragon had suddenly appeared right next to the mountain, not only was that a bad thing, but the sheer size of the dragon, which wasrger than the mountain, made everyone know that one p and they''re all dead. "Hello, guys." A bright voice was suddenly heard from the dragon, before anyone could react the enormous beast suddenly started shining before it disappeared. In its stead was blonde-haired, tanned guy that had a friendly smile on his face. He was about 180 cm tall with broad shoulders and some solid muscles on his body. The man looked around before starting to talk. "Sorry if I scared you, the system didn''t really give me a heads up so I didn''t have a chance to turn to my human form beforeing here." ''Yup, he''s the dragon.'' Were the words that shed through everyone''s mind after hearing the man''s words. Heughed whole-heartedly after seeing their reaction. "Well, I guess you guys are still not used to things like this, don''t worry, a couple of years and you won''t even notice these types of things." The man stoppedughing and came to the center of the mountaintop to where Reign and the others were. Reign had already gotten off the rock previously after seeing the dragon and was now cautiously looking at the man. Blondie simply smiles at him before jumping on the rock. "Alright guys, so the challenge will soon start, well, it starts when I give the signal, which is soon, you get it right?" Weird, incohesive words came out of his mouth as he tried to make a joke or something. Everybody looked at him with a weird gaze and he scratched himself a bit on the side before continuing. "Alright, anyway, after my signal all of you will be teleported down, a giant blue curtain will cut off the challenge area from the surroundings and you will not be able to pass it, the blue curtain is also highly important since it will also interfere with time, thanks to that, one day here is only one hour outside, so, after you spend 3 days here and finish the challenge you will find that only 3 hours had passed outside." The man suddenly turns a bit serious as he looks at the yers. "The challenge is simple, there are thousands of jewels scattered around, some can be found in the ground, some are on trees, some in caves, some in monsters, your goal is to find as many as you can during the three days of the challenge, also you may steal the jewels from other teams, killing is not prohibited so go crazy, oh and before we start, not all jewels give the same amount of points, good luck!" Before anyone could ask the man a question he snapped his fingers and they all found themselves in a forest next to the mountain. The challenge had started. Chapter 221 Jewel Hunt - Day 1 "What?" "Is this it, how do we look for the jewels?" "Dammit, that guy could have told us more!" Shouts and arguments could be heard throughout the forest as many squadsined about theck of knowledge they had for the challenge. Most of the alliances were almost useless now as everybody was teleported to a different ce, and because the area where the challenge was happening was quiterge it was going to be hard for them to meet up with their allies. Of course not all squads were panicking like them, the stronger squads were all already on the move as they tried to find the jewels. Some of them climbed on trees, some tried sensing them with mana, others immediately attacked some low-level monsters that they had found nearby. Reign and the others however were doing things a bit differently, they looked like they weren''t in a hurry at all as they slowly walked through the forest. Beast was currently being carried by Tank as he had summoned his eagle in order to scout their surroundings, he had already spotted some jewels that Reign and Shadow picked up. The eagle''s eyesight was many times sharper and betterpared to a human, not to mention an eagle that was over level 30. Other than looking for jewels, Beast was also trying to find some stronger monsters in the forest, since the dragon had told them that all jewels were not the same they immediately had the idea of killing some stronger monsters in hopes of them dropping some jewels that were more valuablepared to the normal ones. They had so far managed to find only 2 different kinds of jewels, the one that was mostmon was a bright blue jewel that was easy to spot while the other one was green and was usually put in ces where there were lots of leaves on taller trees. If not for the eagle''s sharp eyesight, there was a good chance that they would have missed those jewelspletely. The forest they were currently in was truly massive as its size was about half of the IronBark Woods, and that was only the area inside the mana curtain. Finding the other squads would be almost impossible right now, perhaps after some time passed and most of them managed to get closer to the mountain they woulde across some of them. The closer to the mountain the eagle got, the stronger monsters was, Reign and the others had been teleported right next to the curtain, and they suspected the others were as well. They immediately concluded that the more valuable jewels could be found closer to the mountain, this and the monsters being rtively harmless in the outskirts was probably something the system did. The weaker squads would be able to survive 3 days in the forest if they stuck to the outskirts, if they got greedy and didn''t know their limits they would die. The stronger squads would probably think the same as Reign and the others and they would hurry to get closer to the mountain in order to get a head-start, of course, the danger level increases exponentially as well. Reign and the others were currently one of the teams that were deeper in the forest, there were also 3 teams that were even further insidepared to them. Those teams decided to ignore all jewels that could be found in the outskirts and to simply get as many once they got deeper inside. The reason for that was simple, even though it wasn''t told, the yers could actually check their points and how many points each jewel gave. [ Points given by jewels: ] - Blue Jewel 1 point - Green Jewel 3 points - ck Jewel 5 points - Red Jewel 10 points - Purple Jewel 15 points - Transparent Jewel 30 points In total there were 6 different kinds of jewels that could be found in the challenge area. Reign and the others were also aware of the different values that the jewels had, of course, they still didn''t know what exactly to do in order to get the jewels, but first, they were going to get deeper inside the forest before worrying about things like that. The monsters inside the forest were level 25 at the minimum, every single squad amongst the 25 could easily take care of such monsters, and as such, the danger level was almost non-existent. Moving in further you could see stronger monsters that waited for anyone toe and disturb them. Reign and the others were of course not even fazed by those monsters, in fact, if Reign decided to let out his mana then most of the monsters in the forest would frantically run away from him in fear of being killed. It was not a bad tactic as that would only leave the strongest ones to fight, but it was still too early and Reign was thinking that maybe he will do that on the final day of the challenge. Trees, small monsters, small caves, and dwellings that the monsters had made, all of those were ces where they were able to find jewels, so far Reign and the others had managed to sessfully find about 30 jewels, the most valuable one was a ck jewel that a monster had dropped. The enormous size of the forest made it hard to find the other yers, if they could then Reign and the others would have another way of earning jewels. The world had changed after all and using their strength to take jewels from other yers didn''t really bother them, after all, if they were weaker the same would happen to them as well. Plus they weren''t nning on killing the yers or anything. For the first day of the challenge Reign and the others were simply focusing on getting as close to the mountain as possible whilst picking up jewels along the way. Even though they weren''t the ones in the front they didn''t really worry that much, after seeing the overall power level of the other squads they were quite certain that they were far above them when it came to fighting capabilities. The only person that was powerful in their opinion was the Ice girl, her huge amount of mana plus the control she had previously shown after Wolf hade between her and the Berserkers leader was truly something difficult to achieve. The Berserkers'' leader was also powerful but they were certain that they could at least have a draw against him, and that was at the least. As for the other squads and their leaders and members, they honestly had no idea how they wouldpare to them as they were quite low-key during the wait at the mountaintop. Before anyone even noticed it was already nighttime. Some of the squads decided to create a small cabin on the tress from where they would be safe against monsters at night, some of the squads simply decided to continue walking towards the mountain, some were still locked in battle against some of the stronger monsters in the forest. Reign and the others were still walking toward the mountain, they wanted to get a little bit closer before resting for the day. They were attacked multiple times during this time but the enemies they had faced were not a problem for them. About 1 hourter they decided to stop and rest. Reign and the others quickly found a nice spot to rest, they got some wood and branches nearby and Wolf used his fire to light it ame. Making a campfire in the forest was not a good idea right now as monsters would get drawn to it and even some other yers might arrive, but that was not an issue. Reign released his mana as growls, screams and the sound of animals running away could be heard. Every monster within a 1km radius from them had felt the mana that Reign released,pared to the monsters, his mana was much more violent and stronger. Still, there was a possibility that some monsters might arriveter, for that Beast summoned all of his beasts and ordered them to guard them during the night, the monsters here were all about level 30 and his beasts were more than powerful enough to defeat them. Since Reign and the others were much stronger than normal people that of course meant that they really didn''t need as much sleep either, from the usual 8 hours of sleep that most people needed, they only needed about 4 and they were good to go. Even staying awake for a couple of days as possible for them, but they simply didn''t have a need to do that for this challenge. As they continued on their way in the morning they were surprised to hear a loud roaring nearby. Immediately they ran towards the source of the roar while Beastmanded his eagle to look there before they arrived. The roars were getting louder while the sounds of battle could be heard, explosions were happening as trees fell down and the soil was getting sted in the air. Chapter 222 Jewel Hunt - Day 2 Reign and the others arrived at the scene of the battle only to find two monsters fighting fiercely against one another. One of the monsters was a red tiger while the other one was a ck lion. The two monsters were wounded, their fur was stained with blood while pieces of soil and wood were stuck to it. Both of the monsters were level 35, and by the looks of it, they were both variants. The red tiger would use his ws to send red de lights toward the lion, each of the lights could effortlessly cut through a tree before dissipating. The lion on the other hand would send out a bright ball of light from its mouth, the ball would explode in a brilliant fashion each time and a big crater would be left on the ground. The two had already been fighting for a couple of minutes, their strength was above all the other monsters nearby and they weren''t worried about any of them trying to attack them while being weakenedter on. None of the monsters nearby were even close to their power. The two monsters continued their fierce fight as they destroyed the trees around them, some of the weaker monsters had even tried to get closer in order to find out what was happening, but unfortunately for them, they would either get sted to bits by the lion or cut to pieces by the blood-red tiger. Suddenly the two stop as they look at the side, immediately they growl and bare their fangs as they were able to hear footstepsing from there. Seven people could be seen a couple of meters in front of the monsters. Reign and the others had watched the battle for some time before deciding to go to them and fight. The two monsters were variants and they would take some time to defeat if they were uninjured and at their peak. Right now, however, both were injured and their strength was clearly not the same as it was previously. Reign was the first to attack, he appeared next to the lion immediately and used his full power to deliver a powerful blow from above his head. The lion was immediately smashed down on the ground from the attack, since Reign now had more mana, he was free to imbue more of it during his attacks, thus boosting his physical abilities as well. The n here was simple, they weren''t going to kill the two monsters, since they were variants and they were both injured, it was a perfect chance to beat them up and allow Beast to tame them. His two wind wolves were cool and all, but unfortunately they weren''t anything special when it came to their level, their power was barely above the average and the species of wind wolves that they had turned to was nothing extraordinary either. These two bad boys however were something else. They were powerful, and their power was almost at the level of Fluffy and Jackie ( the golden lion is named Jackie ). ckie was still the one with the most potential however, it was just that he was a couple of levels lowerpared to them, the two beasts were level 37 now while he was only 32. A difference of 5 levels wasn''t that much usually, but for monsters of high grades, it was more noticeable as each level would make them noticeably stronger, even if it was just a bit noticeable. For people it was not really the same, onlyter on would yers start getting the advantages that were given to them by their sses, which was something that no monster had and their biggest advantage when fighting against them. Both monsters and humans, and well other races could have abilities, but not all were eligible for a ss, the monsters were always physically superior to other species, dragons being one of the leading monster species in the universe. Of course, the universe was fair and as such others had chances to catch up whilst the ones that were born with an advantage would have a more difficult timeter on by the average. Nothing was truly unfair, except for having Gods as parents, that''s just a given. sses, however, were something that would help out yers during a leveling phase, from them the yers would be able to learn new skills and get some bonus stats, the skills would be helpful for the yers to use as a reference in order to create their own. Most yers wouldn''t be able to create their own skills before level 10, contrary to what Reign and the whole squad did. The battle ended fairly quickly as the two wounded beasts were not a problem for Reign and the others, especially after Beast had also summoned all of his beasts out as well. In the short time span of 2 minutes both the tiger and lion were lying on the ground whilst panting heavily. Their bodies were heavily bruised and some of their bones were also broken. Judging from that, it wouldn''t be hard to imagine that they could have some internal bleeding as well. Well, it was all fine as Laura was there to help the two out, right after they epted Beast as their new master of course. Beast had already let the two wind wolves go, the two looked at him with a warm gaze as their bodies shone with a bright light before disappearing. Beast had previously asked the system what would happen after releasing his beasts and the response was that they would be let free in the world, but they would be teleported first as the system didn''t want the beasts to follow after the tamer even after being released. In order tobat that, the beasts would simply be teleported somewhere in the world, in an area where there were monsters of the same level as them. Beast looked at the spot where the two had previously been with a heavy gaze, the two wolves were his first tamed beasts, they had helped him immensely in the first dungeon and without them, he might have been even killed back then. Even after that the two continuously helped out, after ckie came along he became the de-facto leader of the trio and the three wolves worked incredibly well together. Unfortunately, as more time passed the less helpful the two were, the monsters they were facing were bing stronger and stronger and the two wolves could fight against one each at their best. Compared to Reign and the others who were able to fight against tens of them at the same time, and Fluffy and the other beasts that were rare variants that could go against multiple enemies of the same level, they were simply too weak. Beast muttered a quiet ''farewell'' before turning around and crouching in front of the tiger. The beast was currently being held down by both Fluffy and Jackie while ckie was staring at it from the side. Beast wanted to use them in order to ease the beast a bit. After seeing them, Beast hoped that both the tiger and the lion that was currently being held down by Tank and the others, would calm down a bit and allow him to tame them. The reason why Beast choose the tiger first was because it seemed a bit crazierpared to the lion which was currently simply observing them. Beast went ahead and put his hand on the tiger''s head in order to pet it. "Ggrrrrr!" The tiger growls immediately and tries to move its head in order to bite Beast''s arm. However, that was almost impossible as ckie came near the tiger and started growling at the beast as well. ckie was actually a huge help, even though its level was lowerpared to the lion and tiger, the mark it had received from the goddess and its specie were all things that put him far above monsters of the same level. The tiger also issued some growls back, but it was evident that they were not as aggressive as with Beast. Beast on the other hand went towards the lion, the ck fur and gray mane of the magnificent animal were stained after the battle. Its calm gaze met Beast''s and the animal simply continued staring at him before he suddenly petted it. No growling, no movement, there was nothing that the lion did to stop him, on the contrary, it looked like it enjoyed the touch. ckiees near the lion and starts rubbing his head against the lion. The two animals looked incredibly friendly to each other. "Well, that''s a big differencepared to that guy," Wolf said as he took his weapon back and put it on his back, the present situation showed that there was actually no need for them to hold the lion down. It didn''t try to escape even once and it didn''t even bother resisting all this time. "Perhaps because of ckie, since they are both pitch-ck, perhaps their species were simr?" Reign suddenly asked from the side. "Could be, since ckie seems to be from an incredibly rare species, the lion could simply be showing his loyalty or something like that," Shadow added from the side. Ding! [ The level 35 Light-Swallowing Lion has been sessfully tamed. ] Chapter 223 Jewel Hunt – Foot Of The Mountain Beast had his eyes opened wide as he never expected to tame the lion so easily, it seemed to be exactly like he previously said, ckie and the lion had a simr bloodline, and ckie''s was the superior one. Beast had immediately learned everything he needed to learn when it came to the lion. As its name suggests, the lion could truly shallow light, well, not just swallow, it had the ability to absorb light and make itself less visible to enemies. But when swallowing light, one would be able to see a small vortex appear above the lion''s mouth, the light would get drawn to him and he would be able to store it in its body. With that light the lion could do many things, one of them being the bright balls of light that exploded upon contact, which was exactly what the lion was doing during its fight against the tiger. Of course, there were more attacks that it could do, the light that was stored in the body could be used differently, of course, the lion could choose to strengthen its ws with the light and attack the enemy that way, it could also choose tounch many smaller light missiles from its mouth and annoy the opponent that way. Of course, there was also an ultimate attack that the lion could perform, by using all of the light that it had absorbed, the lion could unleash a devastating light beam that would deal a tremendous amount of damage. There was a drawback however after the lion used its strongest skill, it would be weakened a bit and it would, of course, have no more light in its body, rendering its power almost useless at that moment. The tiger on the other hand was still as aggressive as ever. It seemed that it had only be even more aggressive after seeing that its opponent actually submitted to Beast. The monster was seemingly unafraid of the many beasts surrounding it as it stared at Beast with a furious gaze, even after being beaten up and tired it still tried its best to shake off Fluffy and the others and attack him. Beast shakes his head in disappointment as he observes the tiger, the beast had already gonepletely crazy with its hatred towards him. No matter what he tried to do, the result was the same, there was no way to calm the tiger down. Beast turned around and faced Reign and the others, upon seeing his face they already knew that taming the tiger was a failure, well, at least he managed to tame the lion, by itself, the lion was stronger than the two wolves, and as such Beast had once again powered up. Before the tiger could even do anything a sword had suddenly pierced through its head, its brain was fried from the powerful lightning that erupted inside. Reign swiftly takes the sword out before leaving with the others, they had spent a lot of time so far, luckily for them, they had one and a half-day until the end of the challenge, and the tiger had even dropped a red jewel for them. Right now the party was quite close to the mountain and they were able to even hear some explosions happening from their left, the sound, however, was very low so it was evident that whoever was fighting, they were far away from them. The mountain, on the other hand, was right in front of Reign and the others, they had already fought against some of the monsters here, and most dropped a red jewel, was it because of Beast''s luck or because that was simply how it went, they didn''t know. One thing was for certain though, even though a couple of squads had arrived here, it would take them quite a lot of time to defeat the monsters as they were all level 40 here. For Reign and the others, it wasn''t a big deal, as long as the monsters weren''t a particrly strong variant or elite, they would be fine. Between the two, however, Reign would prefer to fight an elite, the reason was of course simple, elites were monsters that had hit a dead end, their potential was dried up and they could no longer evolve, simply bing an elite monster of their species took them a lot. Of course, there were some elites that had been at that level for years, those were powerful as they had a lot of experience, but the difference with variants was that they could be as strong as mini-bosses, not to mention that a variant could also be an elite, a mini-boss or boss as well. Those were incredibly rare, but they did exist, and their power was terrifying to imagine. After spending a couple of hours fighting in the forest Reign and the others stopped for a minute, it was starting to get a bit dark and they needed to figure out what they wanted to do, should they try to climb the mountain, or should they stay here until the morning and then climb it? Since they had onlye across red jewels so far, they were certain that there were stronger monsters that could be found, and where else would they be except for high on the mountain. Since it was already dark they decided against it, they already had a bunch of jewels so there was no need to hurry for more. On the other hand, their sleepingst night was going to pay off now, the other squads had run with all they had to get to the base of the mountain yesterday, and now they were exhausted. The monsters that were roaming here were incredibly powerful and some of the weaker squads had already been disqualified after the monsters had killed them, since this was a challenge however the death wasn''t real and they found themselves back on the mountain with the blonde guy waving at them. Since they had experienced death, all of them were terrified, some were even on the edge of having a mental breakdown. Some were holding their heads as they remembered the monsters grabbing their bodies and eating them, to experience something like being eaten alive was by far the worst thing that could have happened to them during this challenge. The blonde man sighed a bit before turning his sight back down, the people that were already back were weaklings, most of them would probably never again even reach the top 25 in the area rankings. Some of them managed to level up and be a bit stronger after constantly hunting low-level enemies before the system changed. Even with that change however there were a lot of them that continued doing so,pared to the average yer of the same level these guys were weaker, their fighting capabilities, their skills, and abilities were all lower than average, and would struggle to defeat even lower leveled opponents. For example, there were some yers here that were even above level 40. Compared to Reign and the others, however, most of them either had no ability or their ability was simply too low of a level to be useful. Their gear was trash as the best items they had were rank C, their fighting capabilities were even worse, they only had a couple of skills, and their proficiencies were low The only reason they managed toe here was because of the high levels. Of course, the system already took that into consideration, this challenge was something like a final test for those yers, had they tried their best then maybe there was a chance for them in the future, but they failed miserably and yers like these would no longer be invited to the challenges. Still, all of them were able to defeat monsters that were level 30 at least. The only reason why they died was either because they became too overconfident and went deeper inside the forest, or they became unlucky and got targeted by a powerful variant monster. There were in total 5 teams that got eliminated, there were a couple more teams that had some of their members out but were still in the challenge. Those teams however were already goners, their motivation was at an all-time low and their strength had suffered after losing members. As night approached they were visibly upset, a big number of them had to go back to a safer area in order to be safe. It wasn''t only a matter of sleeping, they were tired and their strength was down, not to mention that if they came across a predator during the night, it would be as good as over for them. Predators were incredibly powerful at night, their eyes had adapted to the dark a long time ago and they didn''t fear it, on the contrary, they couldn''t wait for night to fall so that they can hunt. When it came to Reign and the others, however, they had found a cave and some tunnels, after going through them and fighting off some nasty monsters they managed to get to a huge area that was under the mountain. Many monsters were currently charging at them as they all used their skills and abilities to ughter them. Chapter 224 Jewel Hunt – Underground Cave mes were rampaging on one side of the cave as the monsters shrieked loudly, their hairy bodies were burned from the golden mes as they tried their best to escape. The monsters used their eight long legs to their fullest as they tried to escape the mes by any means, some ran full speed to escape, others tried climbing on the walls and ceiling of the cave while there were some that used their silk to propel themselves further away, those were usually the ones that managed to escape. They were approximately 2.5 meters long, their strong chelicerae ( jaws with sharp edges ) that would usually be used to bite their prey and cut them apart before eating were clicking continuously as they tried to escape. The same was happening all around the cave, Reign was using his ck and white lightning while being surrounded by tens of spiders, yes, the enemies they encountered inside the caves were spiders, hundreds of them. Each of the spiders was at least level 30, butpared to other monsters of the same level they were weaker, of course, they made up for that with their sheer numbers. There were bigger ones amongst them as well, even though those were stronger,pared to Reign and the others they were still nothing much. Reign was surrounded, but not because the spiders wanted to surround and attack him, they were actually trying to escape from him as they could feel his terrifying power, unfortunately for them, his speed was simply overwhelming and none were fast enough to outrun him. Each time he moved he would appear in the middle of arge group of spiders, his lightning was erupting everywhere some 5 meters around him, thanks to his mana organ he could actually control the lightning better, if he wished the lightning would appear in an area more than 10 meters around him, or even 2 meters. The reason why he was keeping it at 5 was that any more and the lightning wouldn''t be condensed and strong enough to deal serious damage to the spiders, while any smaller would simply be overkill. Since the cave was enormous Beast was currently using his wind skills to wreak havoc on the spiders, against stronger enemies he would rarely have time to do that since the skills needed some prep time, or they were too weak to damage them seriously. Of course there was another reason, simrly to Reign and his ck and white lightning, the AOE wind skills that Beast could use would also damage his teammates. Right now however that was not an issue, a small tornado was formed some 30 meters from Beast as many spiders were caught up in it, not only did the tornado have great power when it came to disrupting the enemies, the wind which it was made of was incredibly sharp and would cut open the spiders with ease. Laura was using her skills and ability to simply st her enemies away, thanks to being in Reign''s party she never really encountered any great danger, as such she also didn''t grow as much as they did, thankfully the skills she learned from her ss and her ability and memories from when she was possessed by the demoness bnced things out, still, her repertoire of skills wasckingpared to any of them. Shadow simply used his ability to bind or pierce the spiders with the shadows, since they were underground he was able to utilize his ability to the fullest and didn''t even need to move and use his daggers. Greenie on the other hand was enjoying himself as he crushed the spiders with his hammer while asionally using the [ Inferno Eruption, Hundred Strikes of Judgement ] to crushrger groups in a short period of time. Tank was plowing through the spiders while his 4 soldiers were doing the same around him, since there were so many spiders he thought it was a good idea to let the four out so they can get some practical experience. Of course, nobody would be leveling up, not because there were not enough monsters to give them enough exp, but because of thepleteck of exp. It seemed that the system thought that it would be too unfair for weaker teams if they were able to gain exp here since 1 day here was equal to 1 hour outside. Not to mention that the sheer amount of monsters was enough for them to level up multiple times. There was also the fact that they wouldn''t really die here, so even weaker yers would try some suicidal moves in order to take down stronger enemies or arge group of them in order to get more exp. The monsters also didn''t drop any gear, the only thing that would be dropped were the jewels, thanks to the huge number of spiders here they were able to get an enormous number of green and ck jewels. As the squad fought they moved deeper and deeper into the cave and tunnels. Each of the tunnels was filled with webs of the spiders which would be burned immediately by Wolf''s mes, they would illuminate the surroundings greatly which wasn''t really needed since Wolf''s mes and Reign''s lightning would do that by themselves. Contrary to other caves that the party had gone to, this one didn''t have any crystal or other sources of lighting. The spiders preferred so as they loved the dark, not to mention that it was easier for them to sneak up to any unsuspecting prey that wandered inside the cave that way. The further that the party went, the stronger and bigger the spiders became. Their swift charge finally came to an end after entering the final area of this huge underground cave. The spiders here were already level 40 and stronger, but the true danger was at the very back as a 6-meterrge spider was moving slowly towards them. Each leg of the enormous spider was 5 meters long and its chelicerae looked incredibly imposing. [ Level 45 Boss, Giant Spider ] The name of the spider was simple and it seemed it was just an ordinary boss, different from the Duhan or Magokur that they had faced before. Still, this was a level 45 boss and they were definitely not going to get toocent when fighting against it. The enormous spider stopped while the other spiders suddenly charged at Reign and the others. The normal spiders were weakerpared to monsters of the same level, but there were some spiders that were as strong, if not stronger than average monsters as well. They were probably variants that were created by the boss spider in order to fight against any strong intruders, such as themselves. Still, the strength of the spiders here was their numbers after all, and unfortunately for them, Reign and Wolf were their perfect counters. The spiders would either get shocked or burned heavily whilst fighting against them, Reign had already condensed his lightning area to only 2.5 meters around him while Wolf was coating himself in mes, each step he took would leave fiery footprints on the floor and the mes would burn any opponents that came close to him. This was a new skill that he created after mimicking his armor, since the timeless fire was always there he could inspect it as long as he wanted to and figure out how it worked. Of course, that wasn''t easy as it wasn''t a skill or anything, but simply the work of a cksmith coupled with the materials that were used during its creation. Still, Wolf was able to create something simr, the fire that burned around him not only worked as a deterrent against enemies, it also strengthened him, it wasn''t to the point of Reign''s [ Lightning body / Charge ] or Shadow''s [ Shadow Body ], but the extra defense and the fact that enemies would be hurt simply by standing next to him more than made up for it. It didn''t take long for them to cut down the number of spiders, they had already killed hundreds of them and now there were only about 30 or so left together with the boss. Even though Reign and the others were massacring its offsprings it hadn''t moved an inch. It was only after the thirty or so spiders had backed away that the humongous spider moved, contrary to its size, its speed was great. Reign was almost skewered by one of the spider''s legs as he didn''t expect the monster to move so fast. Before he could get away however the enormous boss sent out a huge web in order to trap him, luckily for Reign he immediately let go of any thought of escaping and attacked. The web was incredibly tough and even his weapons had trouble cutting it apart, luckily for him he had already coated them fully with mana before attacking, if not he would have probably failed to cut through the web and would already be caught by the spider. Wolf and the others quickly charged at the spider after seeing how it attacked Reign. Wolf''s mes would be able to burn the spider''s web and neutralize the attack, however, the spider was more intelligent than they realized as all of the other spiders had attacked Wolf. The spider''s n was simple, use the spiders in order to stop Wolf while it deals with Reign and the others, it was able to feel an incredible amount of mana from Reign and thus it decided it was the strongest enemy. Still, the mes that Wolf had would greatly weaken its fighting power so it decided to sacrifice its spiders in order to win the battle. Before Reign couldnd on the ground the spider moved again and this time, its jaw was right in front of Reign, swiftly the spider used its jaws in order to cut Reign in half. Chapter 225 Jewel Hunt – Fighting The Spider ng! Reign quickly used his two swords in order to block the powerful jaws of the spider. His muscles bulged to their utmost as the powerful strength of the spider''s chelicerae was slowly forcing his arms to move closer to his body. Reign suddenly constricted his lighting to being only 1 meter around him in hopes of injuring the spider and letting him go that way. Unfortunately, the spider''s defense was enough to let it ignore the pain of its body being shocked and burned by the lightning as it mostly only did some superficial damage to it. Shadow quickly teleported under the spider and tried to get to Reign, unfortunately, the spider''s reflexes were incredibly quick and it managed to block him with its legs. The other still needed some time in order to get to Reign as well, the only one that could help him now was Beast. Beast had already seen the precarious situation that Reign was in and was already aiming at the spider. The problem however was simple, in order to make the spider hurt enough to drop Reign he needed to hit it on the head, which was coincidentally being shielded by Reign whose back was turned to him. On the other hand, Wolf was also having some troubles as the 30 or so spiders that attacked him were all quite powerful, with the weakest one being level 40. "Don''t worry about me, deal with the boss, I''ll take care of these guys!" Wolf shouted as he looked at the spiders with a bloodthirsty smile. The boss was trying to force them to split, some of them would help Wolf while some would help Reign, of course, that could also be a simple misunderstanding, the monster perhaps only wanted to take care of Wolf and never thought that far ahead. Being attacked by more than thirty monsters that were of a higher level than you would be more than enough to spell doom to most yers, even those whose strength was above average would find it incredibly difficult to survive against such odds. However Wolf was different, not only was his strength way above others of the same level, his ability coincidentally was able to counter the enemies and deal incredible damage to them. He had full faith that Reign and the others would defeat the boss, even though Reign was in a dangerous situation right now it wasn''t as if there was nothing that he could do. Using the weapon skill would probably be enough to give him the edge and escape from the jaws of the beast. That of course was something that they would only use if there was truly no other way, for now, Reign was still struggling against the boss immensely while trying to figure out what to do. Beast on the other side had surprisingly aimed his bow at the ceiling above the spider, he suddenly released the bowstring and something magical happened. The arrow stopped right before hitting the ceiling and actually turned to face down at the spider. Suddenly multiple arrows appeared in a circle above the boss and rained down on it. [ Rain of Arrows ] In order to not harm Reign, Beast had aimed the skill a bit further from him, and only about half of the spider''s head was in the area where the arrows fell. The arrows managed to hit a couple of the spider''s weak spots and even pierced two of its eyes after which the monster uttered a scream. Its jaws suddenly gained even more power as the monster was infuriated after getting injured, Beast''s attack had unfortunately failed to produce the desired result and only served to make the situation a bit worse. Beast and the others were able to see that and their hearts tightened, but before the situation could deteriorate however they saw something that made them stop for a moment. A thin lightning bolt was suddenlyunched from Reign''s head and itnded on the spider''s head, it pierced one of its eyes to be more exact. With that, three out of the eight eyes were destroyed, spiders however usually relied on touch, vibration, and taste stimuli to navigate instead of their eyesight as it was usually quite bad. Still, the pain of getting its eyes destroyed was still something that no being would like. Before the spider could do anything another bolt of lightning wasunched at it, this time however the bolt didn''t manage to hit an eye and only left a burn mark on its head. Reign continued to attack the spider whilst holding the jaws back, his mouth would get puffed up as he actually inhaled some of the lightning around him, right after doing so he would actually spit the lightning out in order to attack the spider. [ Lightning roar ( prototype ) ] Description: A skill that the user managed to create during a dangerous situation, the user would inhale lightning around him before spitting it out. The skill however was only a prototype and as of right now didn''t even reach even 1/5 of its potential, which was the skill called lightning roar. Reign was a bit surprised to see that this skill was put as a prototype, it seems that what he did right now was deemed by the system as a much weaker version of a possible skill. The name of the skill seemed powerful enough as Reign remembered an anime where the protagonist and some other characters had an attack of a simr name. Reign already had an inkling of how to improve the skill and make it more powerful, but since his situation right now was not the best one he decided not to experiment. For now, he only continued spitting out lightning bolts at his enemy, of the following 7 bolts, only 1 managed to hit another one of the spider''s eyes. The huge monster was infuriated further but it could do nothing, Tank and the others had managed to arrive and were currently attacking it with everything they had. Even though the spider had an incredible speed for its body and its defense was quite well, the fearsome attacks of the party were not something it could ignore. Greenie was already using his bloodline ability as his size grew to 3.5 meters. With his fearsome strength, he battered the giant spider whilst Tank had used his [Wrecking Ball ] in order tond a powerful attack on the spider''s back. Laura and Beast were alsounching attack after attack on the monster as well. It wasn''t as if the spider was only taking the attacks however, its sharp legs had already cut Greenie multiple times and it even managed to stab his leg as well. Tank had been pushed against the ground as one of the legs continued to put pressure on him from above. Shadow however was suddenly nowhere to be found. Suddenly an incredibly fast figure was beside Reign in the air, without wasting any time Shadow used his skill and sent a ball of darkness towards one of the fangs, the [ Darkness Implosion ] activated and the fang started to break down from the fierce gravitational pull that the ball exerted on it. Reign could feel the pressure from one side being lessened greatly and he immediately started pushing against the fang with his full strength. Suddenly he could feel that the fang could no longer hold him and he immediately turned his body down while grabbing Shadow who was beside him. With a strong kick lightning erupted as the two were down on the ground, Reign immediately let go of Shadow as the two created some space between them. Reign''s lightning was still active and Shadow got shocked a little bit during that short moment. Still, he had a smile on his face as he was happy about the situation, they had managed to free Reign from the monster and now, now was time to get some payback. Reign looked at the spider as he moved his arms around, they felt incredibly sore as he needed to use his full strength in order to not get crushed by the spider''s jaws, even though this boss seemed to be one of the weaker ones at its level, it was still strong enough to deal some significant damage to them. Reign disappeared in a sh as he appeared above Tank, he immediately shed at the joint of the spider''s leg as the monster shrieked loudly. His two swords managed to cut through about two-thirds of the joint before stopping. Reign quickly kicked at the leg in order to get his two swords back but the spider''s reaction was fast as well, at the same time he managed to retrieve his swords from the joint, the spider had kicked him with the leg which made him fly off a couple of meters before falling down on the ground. The damage done to Reign wasn''t serious as he used his swords to defend himself, plus the leg was right next to him so it couldn''t get enough speed or momentum to hurt him seriously. One good thing was that Tank was now free and he could fight against the spider with them again. 226 Chapter 224 While Reign and the others were fighting the boss, Wolf was busy running around and fighting off the 30 spiders that had attacked him. The biggest problem he faced was the fact that amongst the spiders were also a couple of elites and variants, both were specially bred by the queen in order to fight powerful intruders, and now they werepletely focused on one thing, killing Wolf. His powerful mes were a strong deterrent to the spiders even now, butpared to earlier it wasn''t as useful simply because these guys had much higher defense amongst other things. The shrieks of the spiders reverberated through the dungeon as they charged at Wolf who was constantly moving while attacking the monsters. A couple of charred carcasses were on the ground as Wolf had managed to kill a couple of them so far. His forehead was drenched with sweat, not because of the high temperature but because of the dangerous battle during which he was fighting with everything he had. One of the spiders suddenly jumps down at the seemingly oblivious Wolf, the monster was on the ceiling and it attempted to sneak attack Wolf who wasn''t paying attention to it. [ Melting sh ] Wolf''s sword emits an incredibly high temperature as it turns into a bright orange color, since the materials that were used to forge it had incredible durability and fire resistance, his [ Melting sh ] was even more powerfulpared to before as the temperature the sword could reach had gone up. Without even looking at the spider, Wolf shes above him as his sword cuts through the spider without any difficulty. Two halves of the monster fall down on the ground, the two halves had clear signs of being burned as there was no blood flowing from them, and the meat was alsopletely charred as well. Bang! Wolf immediately jumps to the side as one of the elite spiders attacked him after the sh. The powerful legs of the spider immediately puncture the ground as it continues charging at Wolf. Contrary to the other spiders, the elites and variants were very different, from what Wolf had seen so far, they didn''t have the ability to create webs, there was the possibility that they could, but they simply didn''t do it because of Wolf''s mes as well. The variants were dirty white and their bodies were differentpared to the other spiders, first of all, they had no hairs on their body as only glossy chitin was there, resembling the ants that they previously fought against. The variant''s legs were also different as they were shaped like des, and from what Wolf had seen they were incredibly sharp as well. The elites on the other hand were big, they were double the size of the other spiders. They were less hairypared to the other spiders, but they were not like the variants. Their two front legs were elongated and looked like des while the other legs looked the same as a normal spider''s. Besides that, their speed was also not inferior to the other spiders, even though their size should have made them slower. There were still about 20 spiders that were attacking Wolf, he had managed to kill more than 10, but those were mostly the normal, weaker spiders, he had only managed to kill one variant after tricking the monster to attack him, simrly to what he did with the other spider now. Of course, the variants and elites both had higher intelligencepared to the normal spiders and they had already learned their lesson. The situation was looking dangerous right now, of course, Wolf didn''t need to defeat all of his enemies, simply waiting for Reign and the others to deal with the boss was enough as they would be able to defeat the monsters without major difficulty then. Still, there was a bloodthirsty smile stered on Wolf''s face as he looked at the spiders, some of them even looked hesitant as the human in front of them exuded danger and their brains were trying to warn them and tell them to run away. Of course, killing Wolf was an order from the boss and none of them could defy her. If a human was facing Wolf right now, they would be able to feel an intense pressureing down on them as the air around Wolf distorted a bit, a blood-red hue covering him and his mes. Of course, none of that truly happened, it was simply the intense bloodlust that Wolf had right now that would y a trick on the minds of others, the pressure as well had nothing to do with mana as it was pure bloodlust and murderous intent. That was something that Wolf learned even before the game had started, an assassin had to be silent and inconspicuous, their killing intent had to be hidden until the moment their de reaches their enemy. Wolf on the other hand never really liked his job nor the way assassins fought, he created his own way of assassinating targets. Of course he rarely ever used it, releasing his killing intent and bloodlust would simply let his target know about him and it would make the job harder. Of course in certain situations it would make everything easier, Wolf even remembered when he first used it, back then his target was located in a safe house with about 10 bodyguards guarding him. Wolf released his killing intent and bloodlust which made them all incredibly nervous, some of the weaker bodyguards became wary of everything around them and even the slightest breeze would make them panic. Like a reaper of death, he killed them all one by one as none could even see his shadow. In the end, his target fainted after seeing all of the men killed, Wolf simply stabbed him through the heart and finished the job. Thest time he had used this was against the elite hobgoblin that had an earth ability back at the warehouse. Of course back then he only used a bit of his killing intent as he had managed to finish the battle rtively fast, not to mention that his mark was also influenced by him, the power he gained from it was enough to overpower the hobgoblin and in the end he didn''t even need to pressure the bastard with his intent. Now, however, he was fully using it. The spiders charged at him again, albeit a bit more slowly this time, it was obvious that his n was working, even though these creatures didn''t have the same intelligence as humans, their basic instinct was there, right now Wolf was nothing less than a predator in their eyes and a slight fear had formed in them. [ Sword of mes ] Wolf was determined to end this battle in the next five minutes, he nced at Reign and the others and was relieved to see that they were doing just fine. The giant boss was bloodied all over as they were attacking it relentlessly, even though they got wounded, Laura was there to quickly heal them while attacking the boss together with them. ''It sure feels nice to have dependable teammates.'' Thought Wolf as he attacked the spiders, he usually acted alone on his missions, sometimes however there was a need to work together with other assassins, hated those missions as they would usually sh while forming a n on how to do the mission. Ever since he joined the team with Reign and the others however it was different, after the world changed he felt liberated, no longer did he need to stick in the shadows and kill his targets. Ever since he saw his ability he knew that staying an assassin would be impossible, he only felt excited back then, however. Now he was able to do something he always wanted, stand straight against a multitude of enemies and fight to his content, even his family knew that his temperament was different from other assassins. However, his talent was truly too good to pass so he was made an assassin. Even joining the university back then was part of a mission he had, well, it was a mission he forcibly took from somebody else. The reason why he did it was simple, he wanted to meet the son of one particr person. Wolf''s father was one of the top assassins in the world, during his many years he only failed 2 jobs, one because another assassin managed to kill his target before him, while the second time was because he decided not to eliminate his target. Not only did he do that, however, but he also protected the person and forced the people that wanted the man dead to give up. Even when Wolf asked him about it, his father never once exined his reason, curious about it Wolf actually managed to steal the information about the mission his father took back then. After doing so he enrolled in the university under the pretense of taking on a mission. He wanted to meet the target''s son first and form a friendship before meeting the man, however that turned out to be more difficult than he imagined. A mere two monthster the man died, his son became little more than a shell of his former self and Wolf decided that he would simply leave after finishing the mission. Of course, six monthster the game started and everything went to hell. He still remembered reading the contents of the mission his father took back then, he had a simple goal, eliminate the current MMA heavyweight champion, John Ashburn. Chapter 227 Jewel Hunt – End Of The Underground Battle Wolf quickly draws some distance after shing with two variants, upon doing so two more immediately jump andnd on the ce he was standing before. Without any hesitation he sends a [ me sh ] their way before charging at an elite on his left, the huge figure of the monster made it for easier preypared to the variants, and even if its physical prowess was higher than theirs, Wolf was still able to deal with it thanks to the boost his skill gave him. He was reminiscing about the first time he entered the school, because of his family background he didn''t need to create a fake identity and was able to easily join the university, however, it seemed that his demeanor and family were things that made it hard for him to befriend Reign and Shadow. The reason he was so adamant about it was that he had heard about the mission a long time ago, ever since he was a child his father was someone he only looked up to, a man ofmitment and unshakable belief, so when he first found out about him abandoning a mission and instead of shielding his previous target, he was shocked, to say the least. He had probably tried to find out the details from his father tens if not even a hundred times, each time was fruitful as his father would only give him a stern warning not to meddle in his business. He soon became more interested in the person in question, but he knew that if he tried to get close to him, his father would immediately find out, and a warning would definitely not be given to him at that point. His n was simple, be friends with Reign and his best friend Shadow,ter on, he might have the opportunity to meet his parents, perhaps his father would evene to the university at one point as well, parentsing to see their children wasn''t somethingmon there, but it would still happen. Not to mention that they would get some famous fighters as coaches sometimes, since two students were sons of previous champions, there was a high possibility that the university might call one of them as well. In the end, however, none of that happened. Still, he continued to observe Reign and Shadow during his stay, even joining their team once the game started, the reason was simple, he wanted to stay with them since he was still interested, and because he knew that their fighting skills were higherpared to the other students. ? Never would he have thought that he would be fighting alongside them like this however, the trust all of them had established was outside of the scope of possibilities that Wolf had thought of back then. He found himself lowering his guard and being at ease with them, as an assassin he should always be wary of others, even when he was a kid he never fully trusted any of his so-called friends, even the one that could be called his best friend was not an exemption. Still, he felt that he could easily trust Reign and the others, after fighting alongside each other for so long, their bond was firm and they had trust in each other, even trusting each other with their lives. It was umon for something like that to happen after only 2 months, of course, the whole team had fought against thousands of enemies during that time, their bond was built upon hundreds of battles, it was not something that could bepared to normal friendships, perhaps the only ones that were simr to them were soldiers that went to war together, the bond those men would make between one another was something that made them all think of each other as brothers. Even while those unnecessary thoughts were in his head, Wolf had not stopped moving nor swinging his sword. His face still showed the same bloodthirsty smile that it had from before and his fighting style had be more and more aggressive. If anyone was to look at the battle right now they might think that the way Wolf was fighting was too reckless, he would sometimes perform powerful swings that would leave him wide open to his enemies, while sometimes he would attack a bit too early or even a bitte. Upon further inspection, however, a trained eye could see a pattern, there was no movement wasted and even though some attacks seemed too reckless, one could see that each of them was made at the perfect time, half a second slower and the opponent might have dodged, half a second sooner and the attack might have been blocked. Each time Wolf seemed to be wide open, no attack wouldnd in the end as he would always be able to dodge it at thest moment. It was a dance of death, right now Wolf''s eyes were darting all over the ce, and each enemy was taken into consideration for each move that he made. Every single swing, movement, and even breath was done upon careful inspection and nning, right now Wolf was running a simtion for every single thing he could do in the next 3 seconds. Not only what he could do, the attacks of his enemies, their movement, and cement, he made sure to incorporate all of that into his ns. Of course, Wolf couldn''t see the future and there were bound to be some mistakes, but even so, he was far above the capabilities of his enemies, 3 seconds might not seem a long time, but even for normal people it would be enough to do a lot of things. For example, 3 seconds would be enough for someone to pull out a knife from his pocket and stab the chest of another person, or even cut his throat open. For Wolf and the spiders who were many times faster than an average person, however, 3 seconds were enough topletely decimate multiple opponents. His breath was bing a bit strained as his body was a bit heavy, the pressure that Wolf faced thanks to using his brain so much was incredible, that, coupled with him moving and fighting non-stop was enough to make even him tired in a short amount of time. Of course, it wasn''t for naught as only 9 enemies were standing alive, 4 variants and 5 elites. Each of the monsters was powerful on their own, but when fighting together their strength was much higher, to fight against these monsters one would need to have a party of no less than 20 people that were level 45 at the least, of course, that included the fact that the yers were those of average strength. A yer on the same level could have vastly different power, there were those that only leveled up after killing a bunch of weak enemies, those would be the weakest yers usually, they never had to really struggle and never brushed shoulders against death. The mental fortitude of such yers was the lowest as well, their gear was bad as one would usually need to fight against stronger monsters in order to get good drops. Their skills would be few in numbers and their abilities, if they had any, would usually be of an incredibly low level and the bonus it provided would barely be worth mentioning. Next would be the yers such as those in Reign''s territory, most of them would risk a bit and fight stronger monsters in hopes of getting good gear, thanks to that they would be able to grow faster and their fighting capabilities would also be higher. There were many different kinds of yers however, some would perhaps even choose to focus more on their ability and spend an incrediblyrge amount of time experimenting with it and trying to figure out different ways of using it. In general, a level of a yer was almost useless between each ss evolution, there were of course those such as Reign and the others that would show quick growth after a couple of levels as they were able to control their bodies more efficiently and use their powers fully. Still, once a yer got a ss they would gain a boost in strength, the passive and active skills would also be of great help and would make them more powerful. Not only were Reign and the others above average, but they were also nothing short of freaks as their power was truly not something that one could see each day. The overseer and the other parties watching the situation on Earth would also agree that the whole was incredibly weird as many yers of high talent could be found, something that should be almost impossible on a such as this one. Bam! With another sh, Wolf sends a spider flying before jumping up in order to dodge the other spiders, with his left hand he aims at the airborne spider and sends a fireball at it before blocking an attack with his greatsword. He flies through the air as the attack from the elite packs quite a punch, of course, Wolf didn''t forget to send a gift to the monster as a ming spear had hit the spider on the head. The same second Wolfnded he immediately grabbed his sword and went for a swing, only to hit the air as a powerful arrow pierced the spider that had attacked him. Wolf nces back and sees that the boss was almost dead, its movement had turned sluggish and its whole body was riddled with wounds. Some legs were also missing from its body as they had been mercilessly cut off. With a smile, he looks at Beast who was already notching another arrow on his bow. The battle was almost over and now he could rx a bit, since his reinforcements were here to back him up, there was no need to go all out against these monsters anymore. Chapter 228 Jewel Hunt – Climbing The Mountain Upon killing all of the spiders and the boss Reign and the others all sat down to rest, the smell of burned meat permeated through the cave as they took out some food and drinks in order to replenish all the energy they spent during this fight. The boss was trickier than expected and they needed to go all out during the battle, Greenie also used his [ Vajra Might ] during the battle, the skill would be unavable for him for some time as using it twice in a short period of time would bring damage to the user as well. Wolf and the others wolfed down the food as if they were famished, it was to be expected as the amount of energy they used in order to fight all of the spiders was enormous. It wasn''t all for naught however as they had managed to get a huge amount of jewels and points thanks to that, the boss even dropped two Transparent Jewels while the elites and variants gave them the purple ones after death. Most of the spiders also dropped the jewels, ranging from green to red ones, they amount to over a hundred jewels. With all of those Reign and the others were certain that they should be in the first ce now as a cave such as this one was definitely above what the other teams could defeat, perhaps only the top 5 could potentially stay alive inside and kill a bunch of the monsters, but the boss should be a huge obstacle to them. It didn''t matter however as this was not going to be all that they do, the next n was to climb the mountain, they had already felt the mana from multiple strong enemies on the mountain and they were their targets. If they had time then maybe they would also climb to the top, the huge dragon was definitely going to be there and perhaps there was a reward if someone managed to get up before the deadline. Of course, it wasn''t going to be easy, judging from the aura and the mana pressure the monsters higher on the mountain exhibited, they were all level 40 at the minimum while there were also a couple of them that were stronger than the spider they had just fought against. To go after such enemies one after another was almost impossible, even for Reign and the others. They rested for about half an hour before going back, their injuries were all healed by Laura, her ability was perfect for a party such as theirs as the more life force she used during the healing, the less mana would be consumed. That allowed her to have arge reserve of mana all the time and she didn''t need to worry about it. Of course, if someone else was to get such an ability it would be hard for them to use it as well as she did. Healers were usually always at the back of the party, for one to actively fight alongside the party was incredibly rare, not to mention that most parties were unable to kill a huge amount of enemies like Reign and the others. Even if they did kill arge number of enemies, those would be lower-leveled enemies. The stronger the yer that had an ability as Laura did, the more life force would be consumed for attacks, and the stronger the yer being healed, the more life force would be used as well. On the contrary, the weaker the opponent, the less life force could Laura take from the corpse as weaker monsters and humans simply had a lower amount of life force. During their trip back all that the party had seen were the many carcasses of the spiders. Thanks to their abilities and the way that the party fought, no spider was left alive. Near the entrance, however, the party was surprised to see another team entering the cave. "What happened here?" The team was still oblivious of the fact that Reign and the others were standing some 30 meters away from them, the team surveyed the first cave, the carcasses, and the trails of battle before turning left towards the tunnel where Reign and the others stood at. "You guys!" Upon seeing them the team was shocked, they knew who Reign and the others were, everybody did as their disy of power earlier was branded in their memory. Immediately they got ready for a battle, they knew it was for naught as their power was not even close to being at the same level, even their leader was weaker than any of the 7. Gulping nervously they watched as Reign and the others slowly approached them. Each step was like thunder in their eyes and before they knew it, the two teams were only 3 meters apart. They clenched their hands as they held their weapons, but none pointed them at Reign or anyone else, it would be pointless after all as Reign alone could probably kill them all with ease. "The cave is cleared, I would suggest going to another spot if you want to get jewels, I do rmend that you don''t enter ces like this one however, you would just get killed." Reign calmly states as he and the others pass the team and leave the cave. "Haaaaa, I thought we were goners." One of the members exims as a couple of them immediately uttered sighs of relief while others copsed on their knees. Even the leader of the team was shocked to find out that his whole back was drenched in sweat. They had fought plenty of monsters in thest two days and they had managed to get a fair number of jewels, if Reign and the others wanted to, they could be taken all of that by force. Luckily it didn''te to that and the team was able to continue, they were, however, a bit warier now after hearing Reign''s words. On the other hand, Reign and the others started climbing up the mountain. They had thought about looting the jewels of other teams previously but they all scratched that n, all the teams here were supposed to be the cream of the crop in their area, they didn''t know howrge each area was, but since there are 100 of them, and the was 10 times bigger now, each should cover an incrediblyrge amount ofnd. They were the only ones from the castle and the city that was currently in the challenge so even the weakest team should be strongerpared to Neil''s and Cameron''s, of course, there was the fact that each team was also biggerpared to theirs as well. Cameron''s team consisted of 4 yers right now while Neil''s had 5, the teams here however all had at least 10 members. In the future, there should be more teams from their territory, but for now, Reign wanted to leave a good impression on the others as it was never a bad thing to be known, perhaps they mighte across the territory of the other team and if they had a good rtionship they could form an alliance or merge together if they discriminately killed everyone during the trial and stole from them, however, that possibility would be gone. The whole town of Doncaster was fairlyrge and there was more than enough space for everyone, in the future Reign would need more yers to join them as it would not be long until he and the others would conquer the other two anchor points. Slowly they climbed the mountain, the wind blew hard as Reign''s hair fluttered like a g. Every couple of meters the wind would be stronger, that was definitely not something natural and it was probably a kind of test for them and the other yers, it seems that their thoughts were correct, there was probably a reward for those that managed to climb to the top before the deadline. They were not going to fully focus on that however, no matter how good the reward was, they were still targeting the 1st ce as well. It was not just a matter of rewards but also reputation, the immense mana that Reign disyed previously to make everyone pressured would quickly be forgotten if they didn''t get the number 1 ce at the end of the challenge. He wanted to create an impression that he and his team were above all of them. The reason why was simple, nobody would dare mess with them in the future, even the newer teams that would enter the challenge,ter on, would find out about them from the others as well and in their whole area, Reign and the others would face less resistance when entering the territories of other yers, of course, the prerequisite for that was that the yers in that territory were strong enough to enter the challenge. Soon Reign and the others came across their first enemy, it was a group of monsters that were highly familiar to Reign and the others as they had faced them many times in the forests. Each of them was as big as a bull at the very least and their sharp fangs protruded out of their salivating mouths while staring at Reign and the others. [ Lvl 40 Dire Wolf ] ( AN: the fan-favorite monsters return!!! ) Chapter 229 Jewel Hunt – The Dangerous Mountain Each of the dire wolves was much biggerpared to a normal wolf, even Beast''s tamed beasts were smaller, except for Fluffy. The dire wolves looked extremely menacing with their stares and growls, their fur was dark blue and their sharp ws shone brightly as the sun shined on them. Upon noticing the wolves Reign and the others immediately got ready to fight, there was a pack of 10 wolves in front of them, led by an Alfa dire wolf who was biggerpared to the others. A group of ten monsters that was led by a level 42 elite monster were usually not something that would get Reign and the others flustered, Wolf had previously fought against 30 monsters by himself and even though the spiders were amongst the weakest monsters of their level, the sheer number of them coupled with the elites and variants was enough to make them stronger than this group of dire wolves. The wolves slowly surrounded them while staring intensely at them. Wolves are usually very cautious animals and even though these were monsters that were changed and strengthened by mana, their basic instinct still remained. They had nevere across humans here and seeing them now made them a bit interested, the biggest reason they were currently going for an attack was simply that Reign and the others were suppressing their mana to the fullest. To the wolves, they were the same as the prey they usually hunted, coupled with the fact that they had greater numbers and their alfa here, was enough for them to attack. Reign and the others deliberately looked at the alfa and let their backs wide open, as the wolves came behind them, their animal instinct immediately kicked in and they attacked. That was thest attack of their lives as Reign and Shadow were the ones that responded to the attack. Tank attacked left and Greenie took the right side while Wolf charged at the alfa, a level 43 elite enemy was not a problem for him, even if it was strongerpared to the elite and variant spiders he had fought before. This game had a certain weirdness to it, a level of a monster or human was not a good basis for determining strength, but when killing a powerful monster of a certain level, it would barely give more exppared to the weaker ones, the only thing that changed was the probability of getting better gear. Upon seeing the explosive strength of Reign and the others, the wolves immediately grew flustered, the mana pressureing off from them had multiplied suddenly and they realized that the prey in front of them was not prey at all, but hunters instead. Even though the wolves wanted to immediately retreat, it was simply not possible as Reign and the others had already started their attack, the alfa growled furiously at Wolf but was beaten down by him and his mes. The battle took less than 2 minutes, the wolves were all dead while the alfa was motionlessly lying on the ground while staring at Wolf with intense hate in its eyes. "You want to try taming it?" Wolf asks Beast who simply shakes his head, "He has too much hatred for you, that will make it difficult to tame him, not to mention that he''s elite, those guys barely have any chance of evolving." Upon hearing Beast''s words, Wolf simply nodded and swung his greatsword down at the alfa, thetter''s head was separated from its body as blood spewed from the neck like a fountain. Reign and the others quickly picked up the pace up the mountain, on their way up they came across a multitude of different monsters, but none of the monsters were able to stop them, they even came across a couple of bosses on the way up, the bosses were harderpared to the spider, but the difference was that they were all alone. No matter how great their strength, the bosses were still killed in the end while Reign and the others would take a brief rest near the corpse. It was morning when Reign and the others started climbing the mountain, so far they had managed to get halfway and it waste afternoon, from what they knew, they should have at least until midnight to get up the mountain, if not eventer. Still, in order not to take any chances they decided to pick up their pace, they had a bunch of jewels and their total amount of points should be a bit above 1500. They didn''t know how much the other teams had, but judging from the strength they had, getting 1000 points should be a difficult task even for the teams in the top 5. The monsters in the mountains were much more ferociouspared to the ones in the forest down, since the forest was huge, the monsters were able to take up their own areas and hunt some low-leveled monsters nearby, but the mountain, even though it was big, was still much smallerpared to the enormous forest that was around it, the monster here were stronger, but the area they could take over was smaller. That led to many of the monsters fighting against one another daily and as such, they were very territorial and aggressive. Some of the monsters even dared to enter the areas that bosses had taken over in hopes of finding some food. So far, the strongest boss that Reign and the others had encountered was a level 46 boss, it was a 2-meter long cougar, it was much smallerpared to most of the monsters found on the mountain, but if one underestimated it because of that, they would find themselves dead before even trying to defend themselves. The cougar was silent and Reign and the others didn''t see it until it attacked them from above, thankfully Wolf had noticed that something was watching and following them for some time and he had already told them about it. They all made sure to be aware of their surroundings and Reign also tried his best to sense the flow of mana around them, it was for naught however as he could feel nothing. Nobody thought that Wolf was wrong however as they knew that he was the most sensitive amongst them when it came to things like that and had helped them immensely before when they would be stalked by monsters. Nobody even asked why he had such an ability since they all knew better than to pry, when the time was right he would tell them. It was the slightest movement that the cougar made that allowed Wolf to notice it, the branch of the tree it was perched on creaked ever so quietly when it pounced on them and Wolf was able to pick that up immediately. Tank used his shields skill immediately after Wolf told him and they were able to defend against the attack, still, the biggest surprise was that Tank had a grave look on his face after defending the attack, even after being besieged by tens of ants previously he was able to defend them without great difficulty, but this one attack was enough to put a strain on him. The cougar was incredibly fast and it could camouge itself, the camouge not only fooled the eyesight of others but even allowed for it to walk around without disrupting the flow of mana around it, and as such even Reign was unable to find it when it did so. The battlested for over 30 minutes during which the cougar would attack and quickly retreat before disappearing, it was only after Reign and Shadow used their body skills each that they were able to reach the cougar and stop it in its tracks. The following fight was incredibly hard as the cougar tried its best to escape, the attacks of the others would only work to disrupt its movements and even Reign and Shadow had difficulty when it came tonding a hit. In the end, it was only after Reign deliberately slipped and showed an opening that the cougar decided to take a risk and attack him, even though his tunic was able to mitigate arge deal of damage, the incredibly sharp fangs of the cougar still managed to pierce through his flesh before he stabbed his two swords in the monster. Shadow used and the others also attacked as the cougar was unable to get away thanks to Reign''s swords holding it in ce, in the end only a couple of attacks were needed to end its life. It was obvious that the cougar was a monster that acted more like an assassin, its powerful speed and attack were enough to end a battle in an instant and it didn''t need a powerful defense, however, once an attack failed it needed to retreat immediately as its body was not strong enough to take much damage. Compared to most monsters it was one that had an obvious strength and weakness, simr to the Behemoth they had previously faced which had incredibly defense butcked speed and more methods to attack its enemies. After resting up and Reign getting healed by Laura, they resumed going up the mountain, right now they had about 2 000 points and they had already traveled some 4/5 of the way, the sun was setting down however and this was going to be the most dangerous part of their climb. Chapter 230 Jewel Hunt – Top Of The Mountain Climbing the mountain during the evening was already hard enough, the speed of the wind had picked up immensely, even though it was fast enough previously, it was now almost unbearable to even Reign and the others. Each step they took had to be careful and deliberate, otherwise, they might lose their footing and slip or even fall down, it didn''t help that the wind would also move their body to the right during that time as well. Falling down meant either being seriously injured or even dying at this point, the worst thing about all of this was that the monsters seemed to fare much better than them, most of the monsters upying this part of the mountain were incredibly powerful and big, their huge, powerful bodies were enough for them to not worry about the wind that much. The only good part was that none of the monsters lived in packs, the bad thing was that they were all bosses and their level was anywhere from 45 to 49, thanks to their huge bodies however their defense was incrediblyrge. Most of them were slow however and that was enough for Reign and the others to have a fighting chance, Tank, in particr, would always try to position himself so that the wind was blowing at his back, any time he was hit, the wind would help him stabilize faster, the bad thing was that if he didn''t stabilize fast enough, the wind would propel him a bit forward which could prove to be dangerous when fighting against such powerful enemies. During the course of the long climb, Reign and the others had to fight a total of 5 times, even without the wind those fights would be hard as they were up against powerful enemies, each of the bosses was a normal boss, that much was certain as there were no named bosses amongst them,pared to a dungeon boss they were all weaker, but their great size and defense together with the wind disrupting the party''s movements were enough to make it incredibly challenging. There were multiple instances where some of them got hurt from an attack they would otherwise be able to either dodge or properly defend against. The bosses they had to go up against were a huge gori, a mountain troll, a stone golem, a yeti, and finally a mountain giant which looked like a human but was over 6 meters tall. The huge gori could move the fastest among the 5 bosses and it gave the party a headache when they encountered it. Its powerful muscles allowed for it to have erratic movement, that coupled with the incredible strength it possessed made it hard to block its attacks. Multiple times the gori tried to grab one of them, one time it missed and mistakenly grabbed a tree, the party was shocked to see the 10-meter-tall tree being crushed by the powerful grip of the gori without any difficulty. Even Tank wasn''t able to defend against such a boss properly as his shield wouldn''t be that helpful if the gori managed to grab his body, luckily he was able to use the shields skill to block the grabs of the gori, but using it too often would tire him out too much so he tried his best not to lean too much on it. The mountain troll fought with a club, to be more exact it fought using a tree-like a club. Each time its weapon got smashed to pieces it would simply grab another tree and use its strength to pull it up, even attacking the boss wouldn''t change his mind when it came to pulling a tree out. That was the biggest reason why the boss was the easiest one to deal with, each time it got a tree, the party would focus their attacks on the tree to destroy it faster, of course, the long-winded attacks of the troll and its habit of smashing it against the ground with full force were already enough to destroy the tree fast. It seemed that the troll didn''t care much when it came to defending against attacks, it was incredibly slow and seemed to rely on its thick skin and powerful regeneration to mitigate the damage done by its enemies. Of course, Reign and the others weren''t just any enemy and their offensive power was enough topletelyy waste to the troll and its powerful defense and regeneration. The stone golem on the other hand, even though it was slow was still a tad fasterpared to the troll. Its defense was also stronger but it had no regenerative ability, the pros it had however was the fact that it didn''t feel any pain and had no real weakness on its body. The powerful stones that were infused with mana were strong enough topletely ignore the attacks of most monsters of the same level and even Reign and the others had trouble going through it. Once they did, however, the rest of the job was easier, they mostly focused on attacking the golem''s chest and soon enough they were able to get a glimpse of its core. The core of a golem was pretty much its heart and the only weakness it had, once the core was destroyed then the golem was dead. Destroying the core wasn''t easy however, it actually proved to be much harderpared to the golem''s body. In the end, they all had to go all out in order to destroy it and Reign even used his [ Rage of the Kirin ] together with his ck and white lightning. The attack that was powerful enough to go through most enemies met its match as even that didn''t manage to destroy the core, but it did manage to make an ever so slight crack form on it. The yeti was a monster nobody expected to find here as the mountain didn''t have any snow. Yetis were monsters that usually liked incredibly cold ces in most fiction, but somehow it was here. The yeti had an ability that let it control ice and even though it seemed to be incredibly low-leveled, it was still enough topletely change the flow of the battle whenever it was used. The yeti looked simr to a huge monkey, but it moved and fought a lot more human-like, even its appearance was more human-likepared to monkeys as well. Since the yeti didn''t attack them when it first saw them, the party thought that maybe they could simply keep their distance and go around it, but for some reason, it decided to roar after some time and charge at them. The thick fur and the tricky ice ability made the yeti a powerful foe, not only was its defense strong, but its attacks were dangerous as well, punching, kicking, and grabbing, the monster did everything it could in order to win. It was only after fighting for over 30 minutes that the party was able to defeat it. After the fight they took cover in a nearby cave that probably belonged to the yeti, they had fought against 4 bosses and were incredibly tired so they needed to take at least a short rest. After that came the final obstacle, a mountain giant. The giant looked exactly like a human, but only many timesrger, it used a primitive-looking axe that it probably crafted himself. The axe was a big log that had a giant sharpened stone tied tightly at the end, although it looked extremely primitive and weak, the axe was able to destroy stones and cut, well smash trees with ease. The mountain giant''s long red hair and beard fluttered in the wind as itughed wildly during the fight, it seemed to truly enjoy it. Even when it would get injured it showed no anger, the monster''s eyes showed immense joy and gratitude during the fight as it seemingly gave its all during the battle. As ity down on the cold ground it smile weakly while panting a bit, still, it managed to turn its head around and face Reign and the others before shing a great smile at them before finally sumbing to its injuries. Seeing someone enjoy a battle that much was a rare sight and Wolf even went to the giant and closed its eyes as a show of respect. They were all injured, their mana was running low and Wolf''s arm was broken during the fight, but they had also managed to gather a huge amount of points from their trip up the mountain as well, each of the bosses dropped at least 3 transparent jewels while the giant dropped 5. ? They didn''t rest this time as night had already fallen, they didn''t know how much more time they had left so they decided to get to the top of the mountain right away, luckily for them they only had about 100 meters until reaching the top. The wind was now blowing so fiercely that they weren''t sure if they could even stand properly without Tank using his shields ability to shield against it. The dome perfectly blocked it, but Tank reckoned that he might only be able to use it for about 10 more seconds in his current state, thanks to that they all hurried up the mountain and soon they were standing back on the top. The wind had mysteriously disappeared the moment their feet touched the ground at the top and they were finally able to rest. The blonde-haired dragon-man was looking at them with a smile while the other yers that were there looked like they had just seen a bunch of monsters arrive. Chapter 231 Jewel Hunt – End Of The Challenge All of the yers that had failed the challenge were on the mountain top, they had all heard the sounds of fightinging from below and went towards the edge to check out what was happening. From afar they were able to see the party fight against the yeti, even though they couldn''t see them quite well they were still able to hear the powerful impacts of each skill and the strong fighting ability of the yeti. Their shock, however, came when the party managed to get closer and fight against the mountain giant, the top was only about 100 meters away and the yers were able to observe everything in great detail. Seeing how easily the mountain giant could destroy rocks and smash apart trees made them fearful, some of them had fought against some bosses, but those bosses would usually be lower-leveled than them, and even with 20 of them, it wouldn''t be easy to defeat it. Seeing such a powerful monster fighting against only 7 people was incredible, the most shocking part was that they were actually even winning. The yers looked like a couple of fans that hade to cheer for their favorite football team as they held their breaths each time the giant attacked, they cheered for each hit and skill thatnded on the giant whilst their mouths were curved upwards thanks to the spectacle that was happening below them. The battle was tense and full of amazing skills that none of them had, the yers on the mountain top were amongst the weakest of all, some of them were even weaker than most yers but were simply lucky enough to be in a team that had some strong people in it. Seeing Reign and the others fight broadened their horizons however as they had never seen yers as powerful as them before. For some reason Reign and the others were oblivious to the yer''s gazes, there was something that blocked them from even knowing that people were watching them from the mountain top, it was only after they had finally stepped on the top that they were able to see that there were tens of yers around them, each of them looking at them with either reverence or fear. p, p. The sound of pping could be heard as the blonde-haired man walked towards them, with a broad smile and an intoxicated gaze he slowly neared them. "I really didn''t think someone would be able to climb the mountain before the end of the challenge, not to mention a full 12 hours before the end." The man speaks with a calm but happy voice as he looks at Reign and the others. "12 hours, wait, there are 12 hours remaining?" Shadow asks the man as he looks down at the mountain, "Dammit, what if someone gets more points?" "I wouldn''t worry about that." The blonde-haired man suddenly says as the party could suddenly see all of the jewels they had gained so far levitating above the mountain top. "2 589, that''s the number of points you have, I can assure you that you are without a doubt the ones in the first ce, not to mention that you have sessfully done a hidden task that I created, climbing to the top of the mountain before the end of the challenge, you get 500 more for that." As the man says that he suddenly snaps his fingers as the jewels disappear and a number was shown in the sky above them. [ Heaven''s Hooligans C 3 089 points ] "There''s another thing that you have managed to unlock thanks to getting here, but first rest up, after the challenge is done you will be able to find out what it is." The man nods his head towards them before turning around and going to the edge, he was observing other teams as there were more of them he was interested in, of course, none of them were close to Reign and the others, but one never knew what could happen in the future. Reign and the others decided to listen to the man as theyy down on the ground, the battles they had gone through in order to climb the mountain were extremely taxing and each of the bosses gave them trouble. The powerful wind didn''t help either and in the end, they werepletely spent. They knew that the system wouldn''t allow anyone to harm each other here, even if someone tried the blonde-haired man would probably either stop or kill the person. Reign and the others took out a couple of pillows as theyid down to sleep, the yers around them looked at each other nervously as they all decided to give them some space and retreated for a couple of meters. The next 12 hours were spent mostly in silence, some more yers were teleported to the mountain top after their death and each was surprised to see that there was a team that was sleeping there, upon seeing that it was the 1st ranked team they were shocked as they thought they had been eliminated. Upon learning the truth however they were even more shocked as they couldn''t understand how or why someone would do something like that. Reign and the others slept for a full 10 hours, they usually didn''t sleep for that long, 5 was enough for them so they usually slept that much, but the many battles they had during the challenge made them tired and they wanted to rest a bit more than usual. After waking up they all did their own thing, Laura got a brush out of the inventory and brushed her hair, Beast took out a book to read, Wolf practiced with his sword for a bit while Greenie and Tank sparred for some time. Shadow and Reign however went to the blonde-haired man and stood on the edge with him as they looked down to see if there was anything interesting. To their surprise there was, the 2nd ranked team, the Ice Angels were actually climbing the mountain, of course, they were only halfway there and it seemed that was their limit, they were currently fighting against a group of monkeys and it seemed that they would copse at any moment, it was only the fierce and beautiful figure at the front that gave them the courage and strength to continue. The leader of the 2nd tanked team fought with everything she had, pirs of ice, spears, knives all manner of attacks were sent towards the monkeys as she moved her hands left and right to activate her skills. She fought differentlypared to Reign and the others, she was more like Laura as she fought like a ssic mage, the only weapon in her hand was a giant staff and she simply stood in ce like an immovable boulder as monkeys tried to attack her from left and right. Her forehead was drenched in sweat however as it seemed that the poor girl had been fighting for quite some time, still, it was incredible that she was able to do so much as the rest of her team were obviously struggling against the monsters. Only the three yers that stood up against the Berserker''s leader were powerful enough to help her out while the others did their best to survive and fight off their enemies. In the end, they managed toe on top against the monkeys, they were however all visibly tired, and going further was almost impossible. Since there was only less than an hour left before the challenge ends it was impossible to get to the mountain top, of course, the team didn''t know that, but they knew that they didn''t have a lot of time left since it was already morning. They sat down and rested before they could even get up to try and climb some more, however, the challenge was finished. All of the teams were back on the mountain top, they saw that their dead teammates were safe and sound and some even had some touching moments together. Upon seeing that Reign and Shadow were with the blonde-haired man however many had a weird expression, especially after seeing how Tank and Greenie were sparring while being drenched in sweat. p! A loud p was enough to wake everyone to their stupor, the blonde-haired man nodded at Reign and Shadow as they got back to the center of the mountain top. "Congrattions to all teams that survived the challenge, there are no rewards for that, but it''s still a feat so don''t be too hard on yourselves." The blonde-haired man smiles before continuing further, "Now, for the ranking, well you can take a look for yourself." A huge hologram was suddenly visible in the sky, upon looking at the hologram the different parties all had different kinds of expressions on their face, some were happy, some had expressions of disbelief while others were simply sad. [ Challenge Rankings: ] 1. Heaven''s Hooligans C 3 089 2. Ice Angels C 1 856 3. The Gamers C 1 543 4. Berserkers C 1 464 5. Dark Scythe C 1 398 6. Blood Angels C 1 232 The biggest surprise was the fact that the Berserkers were ranked 4th in the end while the Blood Angels were actually out of the top 5, of course, the thing that surprised most was the divide between the 1st and 2nd ranked teams, Reign and the others had more than 1 000 points more than the Ice Angels. "You have to be fucking kidding me!" An angry voice suddenly reverberated through the mountain top. Chapter 232 Jewel Hunt - An Annoyed Drayce "You''re telling me this bunch of weirdos fucking beat us, no freaking way!" A voice reverberates as all of the yers looked at the source of it with interest in their eyes. The leader of the Berserkers was staring at the blonde-haired man and The Gamers with an angry-looking scowl on his face. It was obvious that he was greatly angered by being ranked 4th at the end of the challenge. "You''re telling me that not only did these bastards get more points than us, but even these weirdos too, no, there''s no freaking way!" His angry voice could be heard again as he stared at the blonde-haired man. "Oh, so you''re not satisfied with the result?" The blonde-haired man smiles warmly as he slowly approaches the man and his team. "Fuck no I''m not, you better re-do this shit or something, there''s no way I and my men lost to them!" "I see, so you want everyone to go through the challenge again because you think you were somehow wronged?" "Of course, I do, and don''t you try to scare us, I know that you people that were summoned here can''t attack or kill us!" The leader of the Berserkers shouts as he walks closer to the blonde-haired man, his face was flushed with anger as it shone with a red color. "That''s right, there had to be some sort of trick those guys yed!" One of the Berserkers says as they all get riled up. "Yeah, that''s right!" "Boss is right, there''s no way we lost to those guys!" "Hmm, so because you and those idiots behind you were weak you would not only inconvenience me but also everyone here." The blonde-haired man stops for a moment as he seizes up the leader with a bored gaze, "How idiotic." "What?!" The leader widens his eyes as he looks at the man, he suddenly points at him before continuing, "Listen to me you fu-" Swish "Aarrghh!" The leader suddenly screams out in pain as his arm was cut off, nobody was able to see what had happened, not even Reign was able to follow the movement of the blonde-haired man. "Be silent you ant." The man suddenly says with an angry look on his face as he looks at the leader of the Berserkers and his men who now had a frightened look on their faces. "My arm, you bastard!" The leader of the Berserkers shouts in pain as he holds what remained of his arm, it was a clean-cut, right at the elbow. A huge amount of blood was gushing out while the leader was looking at it with a shocked face. "We can''t attack or kill you?" The blonde-haired man suddenly asks as he looks at the leader with a bored look, "You misunderstand, most will not do anything simply because they don''t want to get penalized by the system, I, on the other hand, don''t care about it, especially when ites to trash such as you guys, you bore me, disappear." With a wave of his hand all of the Berserkers, except for the leader suddenly stopped movingpletely, a couple of secondster they all exploded. A rain of blood showered the yers that were close to them while bits of flesh and organs were scattered around the mountaintop, the leader felt cold sweat drench his back as he looked behind him. None of his men survived. "N-no, impossible, y-you weren''t supposed to be able to do that, n-no, p-please." The leader stutters as he looks at the blonde-haired man, he was the leader of territory and nobody dared to talk back to him there, even some of the people that were summoned to help them out would never even touch him, no matter what he did. To suddenly see all of his men die with a simple swipe of the blonde-haired man''s arm was terrifying. Before the blonde-haired man could do anything however a portal was made behind the leader as a 2m tall man stepped out of it. The man wore rough leather armor that barely covered his upper body, his bulging muscles were on full disy as he looked at the blonde-haired man. "Drayce." The tall man says as he nods to the blonde-haired man who smiles in response. "So you were the one responsible for these guys, no wonder they were this cocky." "I merely followed the rules, unlike you." "Well, your ''rules'' made them an eyesore, so I decided to clean them up a bit." Drayce says as he smiles brightly at the tall man, "Since you''re here, it means you have aint?" "Aganor, you''re here, this, this piece of-" "Silence." The tall man looks murderously at the leader as thetter suddenly stops as fear overtakes his body. "I have noints, I was thinking of doing the same, to be honest, I just came to get this one, I''ll deal with him." "Oh, well color me surprised, by deal with him do you mean?" "Yes." "Ohh, let me watch, I haven''t seen that be done for so long." "Suit yourself." "Alright, I just need to finish up here, don''t start without me," Drayce says as he twirls around like a schoolgirl that got a new phone. His bright smile and innocent look were a stark contrast to all the blood and flesh around him, looking at him now, everyone was frightened as they remembered that this person was not human at all. The tall man, Aganor picked up the leader of the Berserkers before stepping through the portal and disappearing. "Anyway guys, since the Berserkers are out I have to congratte this team, you''re in the top 5." Drayce suddenly looks at the Blood Angels as they smile at him sheepishly. "Anyway, I guess it''s time for some rewards huh, well, since this is the first and the easiest challenge the rewards are honestly nothing special, of course in the future it won''t be so." Drayce smiles as he looks at everyone. "The next challenge and each that follows it will no longer save you from death, so looking at what happened here, I expect quite a good number of you to die if you enter the next challenge with the same mindset." A couple of yers gulped in fear, those were the ones that got killed even while being alert of their surroundings, some of them never even knew what happened or what killed them as their eyes suddenly closed before being opened here at the mountain top. Hearing that they will really die in the following challenges was a frightful thing, nobody wanted to die after all. "As for our 1st ranked team, since you guys managed to climb up the mountain before the end of the challenge, you got a special opportunity." Hearing Drayce''s words, everyone nced at Reign and the others, the teams that barely survived in the forest smiled embarrassingly, they thought they were pretty strong before, butpared to Reign and the others they were nothing more than cannon fodder. The leader of the Ice Angels stared at Reign after hearing Drayce, as she and her team also had the same idea as them and tried to climb the mountain, she knew exactly how difficult it was and how powerful the enemies were on it were. Learning that another group had done something that even she deemed too dangerous was a slight blow to her pride. Reign suddenly turned his head around and their eyes met, with a slight smile Reign waved at her before turning his head back and looking at Drayce. The girl simply continued looking at him for a couple of seconds longer before sitting down on a rock and switching her sight to Drayce. "The opportunity is simple, you get to fight me." Drayce suddenly says as he theatrically twirls around. "Huh?" All seven of them simultaneously ask as they look at the man in front of them. "What?" Drayce asks with a confused face. "We were thinking more of a bonus reward you see, not a suicide quest," Shadow tells him with a calm face as thetter scratches the back of his head. "I''m afraid I really can''t give any bonus reward, bute on, it''s just a little fight, it''ll be fun, I promise I won''t kill anyone, I like you guys." "I would rather not use the opportunity." Shadow answers with a straight face. "Yeah me neither." Laura backs him up as she looks at Drayce with apprehension. "Alright, alright, it''s not a fight per se, it''s more than a spar, since I can''t give you rewards, I can give you pointers as I said before, it''s not like I''m gonna try to kill any of you or anything, oh and also, you can''t say no." "Yes, we can!" Shadow shouts at Drayce as thetter smiles at him before shaking his head a bit, "Nope." "You f-sabadgs." "I have no idea what you said." "It''s alright, he does this sometimes." Reign suddenly says before getting up, "Are there any rules for the spar?" Drayce suddenly looks at him before a wide smile appears on his face. Chapter 233 Jewel Hunt – Sparring [ Challengedpleted, the yers will be teleported back in 10 seconds, and the rewards will be given after the teleportation. ] Everyone on the mountain top was surprised to see the notification, some were looking forward to watching the sparring match between Drayce and Heaven''s Hooligans, of course, everyone had their own agendas as to why they wanted to watch it, some were simply curious, some wanted to check the power of the team while others wanted to see if there was a possibility of them defeating Reign and the others. The notification however made it clear that none of them would be there to witness the event, before anyone could even say anything they were all teleported, leaving only Reign and the others with Drayce. [ Congrattions team Heaven''s Hooligans for the number 1 ce in the first challenge, your rewards are as follows: ] - 40 000exp points - 3 000 S Coins - Random rank B item - Random materials - Title: The Challenger The Challenger: A title given to those that performed remarkably during a challenge, the title will allow the yer to have a 3% chance of getting bonus points during any challenge and will increase the damage the yer deals to any enemy during a challenge by 3% while reducing iing damage by 3% The title that was given to Reign and the others seemed unremarkable at first nce, a 3% chance of bonus points and a damage increase/reduction of 3% was nothing big, but it was still something that would neither spend mana nor stamina so it was a nice addition to them. They were surprised however upon noticing something further down - The title can be upgraded by continuing to perform remarkably during challenges, this title is tier 1 out of 5 tiers. The title being upgradable was amazing news, since it had 5 tiers that meant that there would be an increase to the percentage, even if the increase was only 1% per tier, that would still allow Reign and the others to have 7% at the fifth tier which was already a noticeable difference. "Now, let''s start." Drayce looks at them with a smile before snapping his fingers. The whole mountain top was suddenly encased in a cage of light. "This is just to make sure nobody flies off." Drayce smiles at them before putting a hand in front of him and beckoning them to start. Reign and the others all take out their weapons and slowly approach him, Reign was situated at the very front, some 2 meters in front of the others, Shadow was on the left and Wolf on the right while Tank and Greenie were behind Reign. Laura and Beast were standing behind them all as they prepared to attack Drayce from long range. They knew that he was much stronger than them, so in order to be safe, Beast had already summoned all of his monsters. "Ohh, a tamer, interesting." Drayce smiles upon seeing all of the beasts that Beast summoned, tamers weren''t a rare sight in the universe, but one that had so many variants and used a bow to fight was. Not to mention that Drayce could feel that Beast also had a strong affinity with the wind as well. ''Perhaps he will unlock a second ability soon.'' Drayce thought before extending his hand to his right. ng! Reign had swung his swords with full force, with his terrifying speed he hoped to at least surprise Drayce for a moment andnd a hit, but it was for naught as the terrifying man in front of him merely used his nails to stop the blow. ck and white lightning were sting off around Reign but failed to do any damage to Drayce, a sh passed through Drayce''s eyes upon seeing it but he showed no change in his demeanor. "You''re a fast one aren''t you?" Drayce smiles before flicking his wrist, the force behind it was enough to push back Reign''s swordpletely as thetter somersaulted andnded on the ground. The rest of the party was merely watching as Reign was attacking Drayce with everything he had, Reign was the fastest and strongest one amongst them and he wanted to see if he could force Drayce to be a bit serious during the fight. "A one on one?" Drayce asks as he looks at the other party members, he didn''t even need to look at Reign in order to block his attacks. "Well why not, you can all take turns to attack me, I can give you pointers more easily this way." Reign suddenly stops his barrage as he puts his katana back into its sheath. Holding his broken sword with his left hand he casually brings it down as it vibrates fiercely [ Severing, First Sword ] Upon seeing the attack Drayce widens his eyes a bit before blocking the blow with his hand, he was surprised not because of the power of the attack, but because of the attack itself. "You''re learning the Severing sword style?" Reign didn''t even answer him as he had already grabbed his katana with his right hand, with great power, he unsheathes it and swings it towards Drayce. A huge sword light travels to Drayce with extreme speed as thetter had his eyes widened even further. "That''s the second one." [Severing, Second Sword ] Reign had barely managed to grasp the second sword previously, right now its power was not even close to its full potential as Reign could only unleash all of the power it had unevenlypared to Jack who could send a hair-thin sword light, the thin sword light was not to be underestimated as it was the full force of the skill that waspressed to its fullest, the cutting speed of that skill was incredible and its speed would make most fall to it before they could even understand what had happened. Bang! The sword wave connects with Drayce who simply put his palm in front of him, he was able to easily block the attack as his dragon body was incredibly tough, and nothing on the could harm him. Compared to the yers and monsters here who were still in the leveling phase, a Transcendent such as him was beyond their scope of understanding. "Incredible, I''m even more interested in you and the rest now." Drayce smiles as he disappears from the spot, before Reign could even respond, he was behind him. "You still need to practice the second sword however, that was honestly a bit sloppy." Reign swings his sword behind him, but Drayce simply catches it with ease. "Don''t let your emotions get the better of you boy, you''re a swordsman after all." Drayce smiles again as he looks Reign straight in the eyes, "let''s turn this up by a notch." The following 5 hours were spent in agony to the party, no matter what they did, nothing was able to even phase Drayce as he was able to block or dodge their attacks with ease. Thanks to the cage of light the possibility of them flying off the mountain was impossible, they didn''t understand why he used it before, but after fighting him for about 2 hours they understood after he started retaliating. Each of his blows was enough to blow them away and they forgot how many times they had hit the cage during the sparring session, well, it was more like training than sparring as Drayce would point out their mistakes during the fight, the positioning of their feet, the height of their attacks, the usage of mana, there was nothing that could escape his eye. Reign wasn''t the only one that surprised Drayce however, after fighting them all he was shocked to find that almost all of them had a mark, not to mention that none of the marks were from unknown entities, even the mark Beast had, even though it was from a Low-God, it was still one that was famous in the universe thanks to her talent. Laura being possessed was something he felt the moment he arrived, but the weirdness of her ability fascinated Drayce who suddenly brought hundreds of monsters from the forest and ughtered them so that she could absorb their life force and fight with her full power. Everyone managed to gain a lot from this training session, small mistakes that they made during fights were all reported and they did their best in order to fix them, such mistakes would not have an impact right now, but if left unnoticed they could have an impactter on. Wolf was however the one that fought against Drayce the most, his bloodthirst and killing intent were set free as he enjoyed the battle to its fullest, even Reign and the others were surprised as they had never seen Wolf fighting like that, during the battle in the cave they were upied with fighting the boss and didn''t pay that much attention to his fight. After 5 hours had passed Drayce announced the end of the sparring. Everybody was battered up and tired and they immediatelyid down on the floor to rest, Drayce however simply waved his hand and a gentle white light enshrouded them. After a mere moment, all of their fatigue and injuries were gone, even their mana was back to its fullest. "It seems I have a visitor you guys, I''ll see you next time." Drayce snaps his fingers and the party was suddenly teleported out of the cage, right after that the cage of light is scattered in the air as a couple of figures appeared in the sky above the mountain. Chapter 234 Conversation Between Transcendents "Well, I certainly didn''t expect to have so many guests here today." Drayce smiles as he looks at the 3 figures that were standing in the air above him. Eldar, Jack, and Sylra were currently looking down at Drayce before slowly levitating down towards him. They step onto the mountain top and sit down. A gentle wind blew and a chair made of air was formed beneath Eldar, the ground on the mountain top cracked as a branch popped out and allowed the queen to sit on it. Hummm A sound of swords humming was heard as hundreds of swords suddenly burst from the ground and created a chair for Jack to sit on. The mountain started shaking fiercely as all the monsters scrambled to escape from it and get as far away as possible all three of them stared at Drayce while their mana was leaking out from their bodies. "Scary," Draycements as he suddenly does the same, contrary to the three however his mana brought no pressure to the monsters and the surroundings, a gentle light radiated from him as everything was basked in it. The monsters calmed down, the mountain stopped shaking, it was as if Buddha had arrived to bring peace and tranquility to them all. "Tch, to think a person like you actually managed to inherit that power." Eldar clicked his tongue in frustration as he looked at the person in front of him. One of the most powerful Transcendents, and the person that was infinitely close to bing a Saint, the ''Bringer of Light'' Drayce. Topare their powers to him was not even possible, they knew that they would get trashed if they fought against him, even the three of them together might not be able to win, the best they could hope to achieve would be a draw. "And what do you mean by that I wonder?" Drayce asks Eldar as he makes a sad face, "You''re going to hurt my feelings, ''Butcher of Eredise." Suddenly an intense killing intent was released in front of Drayce, but curiously it wasn''ting from the person he had addressed, but from Jack. "Don''t you dare address him like that, you phony dragon!" If Reign and the others could see Jack now they would be greatly surprised, the always calm and serious man was currentlypletely different, his calm demeanor was gone as an intense killing intent was released from him, and even the lighting from Drayce was being slightly suppressed by it. His hair suddenly grew longer and danced wildly in the air as he stared at Drayce with a murderous look in his eyes. "Jack!" Eldar shouts out his name as thetter calms down and suppresses his killing intent, all four had stopped using their mana in hopes of gaining an edge now. The queen was still quiet, her calm demeanor never changing as she observed Drayce. "You have broken the rules, dragon." She finally spoke, her ethereal voice drifting away like a dream. "Broken the rules?" Drayce looks at her with a dumb face, "I don''t think so." "Not only did you kill a team of yers, but you also kept Reign and the others here for a couple of hours longer, extra rewards, sparring session, who the hell do you think you''re trying to fool?" Eldar suddenly speaks as he crosses his legs while looking at the blonde-haired man with anger. "I merely wanted to train them a bit, those guys are so talented, it would be a shame if they would continue without anyone guiding them, at least that''s what I thought." Drayce suddenly shows a smile on his face as he faces the three. "You trained the dagger-wielding boy, while this guy actually taught the Severing style to Reign, not to mention, I felt it, the power hidden beneath his lightning, he can fool most, but I am someone that wields the holy light, I am particrly sensitive to people that have powers of light or darkness." Eldar constricts his eyes a little as he looks at Drayce, the queen finally shows a different face as she grows intrigued by what Drayce had said, she fought against Reign so she was able to see his lightning, she knew that something was different about it, but she simply couldn''t get her finger on it. "Anyway, I really don''t want to be involved with ''them'', so you can rest assured, I won''t do anything detrimental to those guys, I will be avable to teach them if they continue getting the number one spot during the challenges, and well that''s almost a certainty." Drayce suddenly sits down and lies back in his throne of light as he looks up at the sky. "You know that the reason I took this position was to just rest a little bit and see if I can find anyone interesting to pass my inheritance down to, once I be a Saint, I won''t have a lot of free time I''m afraid, the temple is in need of more people." Drayce smiles bitterly as he talks, he had joined one of the many Buddhist temples in the universe, even though it''s called a temple, it is merely one of many organizations that belong to the Buddhists. The one he joined was powerful, but contrary to the others they weren''t very wealthy, all of the people in the organization worked hard in order to increase their power and to bring peace and tranquility to the universe, of course, that was just a dream, Drayce wasn''t really into it, but he owned them a great favor, without his master and the temple he would have never be as powerful as he currently is. Drayce and the other three take some more time as they talked about various things, killing yers is prohibited, but since Drayce had done many good things over the course of his life, and with the protection of his master, he was able to get exempted from the punishment of the system. Even if he was punished he didn''t really care,ing down to Earth was something that Transcendents did in order to get resources, promotions in their respective organizations, and more, Drayce, on the other hand, was half a step away from achieving Sainthood, he had no need for any of that. Changing the rules of the challenge and sparring with Reign and the others was another thing that was not really allowed, but it wouldn''t be called breaking the rules, merely bending them extremely. Upon realizing that Drayce will truly not impose on them and their goals, but that he was merely interested in Reign and the others and wanted to see how far they would go, the three finally stood up and left. Drayce had a warm smile on his face during the whole time, even after they left he simply continued staring at the sky with his smile. Slowly he was bathed in light before scattering in the air and disappearing from the mountaintop. Reign and the others however had returned to their building, They had spent more than three days in the challenge which tranted to about a bit more than 3 hours had passed here. The building was silent and it seemed that nobody was there, they had probably gone out in order to hunt some monsters and level up. Reign and then others took a look at their rewards, they had gained pretty a Rank B item each, but unfortunately, nobody managed to get something that would be useful to them now. The materials they had gained on the other hand were all good quality things and they were nning on visiting Adrian and asking him if they had enough materials for him to create some rank A items for them. The money that they had previously spent in order to create the portal and for Wolf''s sword had almostpletely been replenished after each of them gained 3 000 S Coins from the challenge. As they all sat down in the living room they talked for a bit, they had been healed by Drayce before leaving the challenge area, but it was still different than resting. Training with Drayce was draining and all of them wanted to just sit down for a minute and rx, after all, being healed and being rxed were two different things. The underground city was bustling with activity, however. Ever since the elves had arrived there had been a lot more activities that yers could do. The elves had already started teaching them how to craft and research whilst also picking up different methods from the yers as well. So far all of them were going along nicely and it was looking like the alliance was a perfect deal for both sides. Themunication crystal that Reign received from Magokur suddenly lit up. Reign took it outzily as he epts the call from the big guy. "Hey, what''s happening?" Reign asks him with a smile as he lies on the sofa. "There''s a problem, some scouts had seen a group of humans near the base, I don''t know what they''re doing there but the Chief is beyond mad and hemanded me and themander to attack them, I thought it would be you guys for a moment, but I know that you wouldn''t do such a thing without at least telling me." "There are people near you, shit, how much do you need to get to them?" "We will leave soon, we need approximately 5 minutes, I will try my best to keep themander from killing them, if you guys can get here on time then we can also use this chance to kill him." "I''ll be there as soon as possible." Reign puts the crystal back as he immediately stands up, and the others do the same as they had heard the conversation. Without wasting any time they all make their way outside. Chapter 235 A Casualty Immediately after leaving the underground city, Reign had used his lightning as he ran full speed towards the ce where Magokur told him the yers were. With his level and power right now he didn''t fear being attacked in the town, only the orc chieftain and the giant ape were able to put him and the others in danger, even themander of the orcs which Magokur and they were nning on killing was not someone that he feared, even if it was a one on one fight. ck and white lightning coiled around Reign as he blitzed through his surroundings, it was as if the lightning itself could feel the urgency that Reign had and was behaving itself, instead of sting everything around Reign it was simply coiling around him and sticking to his body. His speed was incredible and even the monster that he passed wasn''t able to see him, there was only a ck and white blur that passed by them, before they could even respond, he would be gone. ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' Reign thinks as he runs, ever since Magokur told him about the yers that were near their base he had a bad feeling about it, for the yers to actually go near the base of the orcs should be impossible, Reign and the others had repeatedly told them how dangerous it was and all the yers treasured their lives and wouldn''t risk going so deep in enemy territory. Even though the orcs had called back most of their patrol teams and troops from the town it still wasn''t safe, many different monsters could be seen on the streets and buildings and there would also be some asional orcs that would be present. Only Neil''s team and Cameron''s team were the ones that would get close to the orc territory as they were strong enough to fight against the orcs, even they, however, would act with utmost caution when being attacked by multiple orcs or arge team of monsters would be dangerous for them. Rain started falling from the sky as Reign ran with all of his might, Shadow and the others were running towards the location as well, but their speed was much lowerpared to Reign who was going all out currently. Magokur told him that they would reach the yers in 5 minutes, Reign and the others needed approximately 2 minutes to exit the city, with Reign''s current speed he would reach their location in about 7 minutes. He could only hope that the yers would be able to hang on for 4 minutes, of course, there was the possibility that Magokur and his party would reach them earlier if they hurry, considering how the chieftain was angry, there was a big possibility that themander would choose to get to the yers as fast as possible which would mean the yers had even less time before meeting them. There was also the possibility that the yers might actually go towards Magokur''s position, it was highly unlikely as that would mean they were moving towards the orc base, but if something like that was to happen then Reign calcted that they might meet in a mere 2 or 3 minutes. That was the worst-case possibility and if that happens, then it would mean that Magokur and his party might already be locked in battle against the yers. Reign continued running towards the location as he thought of all the possibilities, that was the worst-case scenario that he could think of, there was also the possibility that the yers might have started retreating back towards the territory as well, that would be the best-case scenario as that would mean that Reign could reach them at approximately the same time as Magokur and his party. Before he knew it, Reign was already at the location where the yers were previously spotted, unfortunately, they were not there and he had not seen them on his way here. There was a good chance that they were hiding somewhere as well, but since the orc scouts had spotted them already, that would be the worst thing to do. As soon as Reign stopped he could hear sounds of metal colliding from a direction, followed by a loud banging sound. His eyes widened slightly as he immediately ran towards the location. After about a minute he had arrived at the location, immediately after arriving however he stopped as his eyes widened at the sight in front of him. 1 minute earlier Magokur had tied the yers with a rope, they were battered up and two of them had one of their arms broken. Out of the four yers that were tied, 3 were knocked out while thest one, a small girl that used a crossbow was staring at him with a mixture of fear and anger. Bang! Magokur turned around as he could see themander smashing thest yer on the ground, the ground cracked as the yer spewed blood from his mouth. The poor boy probably had multiple broken bones from the attack, for some reason that particr yer recognized themander and was relentlessly attacking him, even though he was at a great disadvantage. "Your eyes are still lively, boy." Themander speaks with a rough voice as he looks down at the human below him, the boy was staring daggers at him while still clutching his weapon, "It doesn''t seem as if you will yield." Themander suddenly steps on the boy''s arm as the sound of bones breaking could be heard, the boy screams in pain as he lets go of his spear. Themander smiles gleefully before bringing his giant sword up. "Commander, he will be more of use with the others, we can use them to lure the humans." Magokur suddenly tells the giant orc from behind him, that was the strategy he came up with, he told themander that the humans would be more useful as bait and that they should capture them. Luckily his n worked as themander agreed with him, that was the only reason why the four yers behind them were still alive, the only exception was the boy in front of him, for some reason he was hell-bent on killing themander and Magokur could see that themander was already furious at the boy. Even though the human in front of him had a power that could have helped him escape, he still chose to fight against themander, knowing full well that the battle would not be in his favor. "This one is an eyesore." Before Magokur could do anything themander had brought his sword down and stabbed through the boy''s chest. The shocked face of the human gave themander great satisfaction as he smiled with immense joy. Suddenly he looked up as another human had appeared, ck and white lightning coiled around him as he looked at themander and the boy with shock. "Another bug." Themander says while Magokur looks at Reign with a surprised look, he never thought that he would arrive so quickly. Before any of them could do anything an immense mana pressure had appeared from Reign as he suddenly disappeared from the spot. "What, where d-" Themander''s question was cut short as Reign had appeared beside him, before thetter could move he was sted away by Reign''s fist, pieces of metal from the orc''s armor were sted around the area as the orc flew a couple of meters away. The rain around the area that Reign was standing on was sted alongside the orc. [ Compact Punch ] C 100% charge Magokur and the other orcs all had astonished looks on their faces, the immense pressure that Reign was currently exuding was enough to pressure the orcs immensely as they were barely able to move. Seeing theirmander being sted away with such ease also put them in a state of confusion and immense fear towards the human that had suddenly appeared in front of them. Reign quickly goes down on one knee as he inspects the boy, the huge sword hadpletely prated him from the chest all the way down to the stomach. Even if Laura was here he wasn''t certain that she could do anything to save him. The girl that was tied up looked at Reign''s back as tears formed in her eyes. He puts his hand on the boy''s face as thetter grabs it. "Adam, you C" "He, he''s the bastard that killed my family, boss, I- I''m-" Adam suddenly stops speaking as he vomits out blood from his mouth. "I''m sorry, I wanted to scout their base, but, I got the others involved, these guys appeared and I- I tried, I tried to win," Adam speaks with a weak voice as his pale face grows weaker by the second. "I tried boss, but, he was too strong." "Don''t worry about that now, Laura and the others areing, you''re going to be fine," Reign speaks with a calm voice as his eyes got teary, Adam smiles weakly at his words as he coughs out some more blood. "I, I want to believe you, boss, but your face says a different story, please, just, just avenge me and my parents, please just-" Another series of violent coughs stop Adam from speaking as thetter was barely able to breathe afterward, Reign looks him straight in the eyes while the boy was still conscious. "Leave it to me." Adam smiles as he hears his words before his eyes close, the hand which was grabbing Reign''s loses power as it falls down. Reign continues looking at Adam''s lifeless face before a furious shout breaks the silence. "Human, how dare you!!" The orcmander charged at Reign as he spat out blood from his mouth, the blow from before had truly angered him. Chapter 236 Reigns Fury "Magokur, take care of the other orcs." Reign suddenly says as he looks at the approachingmander, without even waiting for thetter to answer him, he disappears in a sh as he meets themander''s charge. Magokur was a bit conflicted, this was the best opportunity to deal with themander, he had already sent out some of his men to kill the scouts so that the news of what happened here wouldn''t be sent back to the chieftain. His worry, however, was simple, if the whole party was here then this would probably be a done deal, both he and themander had be stronger since thest time they met Reign and the others and he wasn''t sure if Reign could hold his ground against themander. His answer came right away however as Reign appeared in front of themander, his two swords shed the giant orc''s legs as the armor broke into pieces. The immense mana pressure was back as Reign was all out, his eyes had a dangerous glow to them while his lightning coiled around him whilst bursting out in the surroundings from time to time. Themander tried to attack Reign but thetter was simply too fast for him, he was fighting without caring for his mana, and his eyes shed ck and white as he used his katana to sh at the orc''s side. He aimed at the spot where he had punched the orc earlier, the unguarded body part was cut open by the katana as blood spewed out. Swish A fearsome blow wasing towards Reign as the 4-meter tall orc aimed a punch at him, even before the punch connected, the force of the blow was blowing wind in his face while Reign simply leaned to the side to avoid it. He suddenly opened his mouth wide and sucked the lightning into it, contrary to what he did against the spider however, he wasn''t done. Not only was he using the lightning that was coiled around him but he also channeled mana through his body and made it move towards his throat. He could feel an intense power being concentrated in his throat as he suddenly unleashed a terrifying roar. The lightning erupted from his mouth like a ray of death, the orc''s arm was in front of his mouth and after being hit by the lightning it was charred ck as a hole could be seen on the forearm. The orc''s arm was bigger than an average human''s leg so the hole wasn''t too big of a problem for themander, the intense pain and the paralytic effect that the lightning brought however was a different story. He grunted as he tried to kick Reign away, but thetter simply ducked under the orc''s leg before using his swords to sh the leg open. Liters of blood pour out from the thigh while Reign put his hand on the orc''s back. [ Discharge ] "Arrgghh!!" The orc screams in pain as his body was being shocked by Reign''s powerful lightning, Reign puts his hand away and jumps back as the orc had tried to deliver a spinning back fist. The attack misses and Reign uses the chance to sh themander''s fist open. "You little bug, I''m going to kill you, you and all of the humans, Magokur, kill them, kill the captured humans!" Themander screams out as he looks at Magokur, only to stop in shock as he could see Magokur killing his subordinates with great ferocity. "You-!" Before themander could finish his sentence he was greeted by Reign''s kick, the powerful blow shocks him as his head gets cocked back while his body suddenly shook from the blow. He took 2 steps back before trying to calm his body down, only to suddenly feel an immense fear welling up inside of him as the pressure from the human in front of him intensified. "Kill them, whose people do you think you''re going to kill you fuck?" Reign says calmly while stepping towards themander, his face was scrunched up in anger as he looked at themander with intense hatred. Even though his time with Adam was a brief one, he was one of the yers he and the others had chosen, one that was supposed to be a pir of their future force, and he was killed by this orc in front of him. Of course, Reign knew that Adam could have potentially escaped during the battle as well, his teleport ability offered a great choice to the user as it could be used in many ways. To escape from here, even though it would have been hard, was possible for him, but he chose to stay and fight as his judgment was clouded after seeing the monster that killed his family. Ever since the game had started, this was the first casualty that had happened to Reign and the others, they were injured multiple times and there were near-death experiences, but so far they had not let a single person die, even during the event. Of course, there were casualties when the yers went out hunting and there were some during the ant attack, but those were different, why one might ask, it was because Reign didn''t know those people. Humans are a peculiar race, one could get ustomed to death and to killing, but to witness the death of a person you knew was apletely different thingpared to a stranger''s death. Something deep inside Reign was awakened after hearing themander''s words, his mana was growing by the second as his body was almostpletely hidden behind the lightning coiling around him. To themander it was like seeing the devil, the human in front of him was gettingpletely swallowed by the lightning. The lightning coiled around while a face was created from it, the creepy smile and the eyes that shone brightly as beacons inflicted an immense feeling of despair to themander who didn''t understand what was happening in front of him. With his parents passing Reign thoughts that he had be ustomed to death, it was only after seeing Adam''s death with his own eyes and imagining the rest of the team dying that pushed him over the edge, for the first time ever hepletely gave up control over his lightning and allowed it to burst out fully. Aethion was trying to talk to him from inside his consciousness but it was futile as Reign couldn''t hear him right now. The dark copy smiled slightly as it looked at the spectacle that was currently happening. "You won''t hurt anyone else." A low voice could be heard from the terrifying mouth of the changed Reign as it suddenly appears in front of themander, his left hand grabbed the charred arm of themander while his right hand was ced on the side of themander''s body. With a forceful pull, Reign managed topletely tear the orc''s arm from his body as thetter simply stared at him with fear, he didn''t even scream out in pain as his body was almost paralyzed. Without waiting for a reaction, Reign throws the arm away as he kicks the orc in the chest. The powerful blow breaks a couple of ribs as thetter was sent flying for a couple of meters before sliding on the ground and stopping. Reign slowly walked towards him as thetter tried to get up, Reign''s lightning was infused with each hit and it was still present on the orc''s body. Before the orc could force himself to stand up he was kicked in the face by Reign who was now standing above him. Reign took out his two swords and plunged them deep into the orc''s legs, since the effect from the lightning was wearing off, the orc growled in pain weakly as he looked at Reign. He tried hitting Reign with his other hand, but his body was already injured immensely and weakened, as such Reign was able to easily block the attack. Holding the orc''s hand Reign clutches it strongly before twisting it, with his left hand he suddenly hits the extended elbow of the orc and breaks the arm. Without wasting any more time Reign starts punching the orc in the face. He wasn''t using a skill nor was he infusing mana in his attacks, he was simply using his fists to pummel the face of the enemy in front of him. Magokur had already finished off the orcs that had arrived with them, he was currently standing and looking at Reign with a conflicted expression on his face. To see Reign acting like this andpletely demolishing themander was definitely not something he thought would happen today. The pressureing off from Reign was incredibly powerful and he could feel it even when being behind him. ''How the hell did he get so strong?'' When Magokur had fought against Reign and the others previously, he was able to fight with Reign and suppress him without major difficulties, of course, none of them went all out during that battle, but Magokur never thought that the person he was able to fight against previously would be monstrously strong in a short period of time. Bam! The orcs head was already turned to mush, but Reign didn''t care as he continued pummeling it with his fists, each of the blows would connect with the concrete below and produce loud banging sounds. Bam! Chapter 237 Going Back Home "H-hey, I think that''s enough, he''s already dead," Magokur says while looking at Reign who had switched to punching themander''s chest, the head was gone, mashed to a pulp as brain matter and blood were everywhere. Without stopping, Reign continues hitting the chest of the orc as if he never heard Magokur''s words. "H-hey Reign, that''s enough!" Magokur suddenly shouts but takes a step back after being stared at by Reign. The person in front of him didn''t even look like himself anymore, lightning had covered every part of his body and hidden it from sight. Right now he looked like a lightning monster in humanoid form, a simple stare from him was enough to put fear in Magokur as thetter had cold sweat running down his back from the simple action. Reign continues hitting the corpse before an arrow hits the ground near him, the arrow explodes and Reign quickly jumps back in order to avoid the st. Before he evennded there was suddenly a wall of fire that separated him and the corpse while another figure appeared behind him. "Reign." Shadow calls out to his friend as he puts his hand on his shoulder, the lightning immediately shocks him but he doesn''t even flinch as he stares at his friend''s face as thetter had turned his head around. Time seemed as if it had stopped as the two looked at each other. "Get away from him, he''s not himself right now!" Magokur shouts but stops after seeing Shadow shake his head. "He won''t do anything to me." Shadow''s words rang true as the figure simply stared at him before the lightning stopped shocking him. Slowly it started disappearing as Reign''s face and body could finally be seen. "Shadow." Reign calls out before he suddenly falls on Shadow who catches him. The others arrived and said a single word as they looked at Reign who had passed out. They only manage to see a bit of the battle, well, they managed to see Reign hitting the deadmander and they weren''t even sure if it was him at first. But his ck and white lightning was too conspicuous and they were quick to realize that something must have happened for him to assume such a form. After putting him on Fluffy''s back they switched their sight to the huge sword and the person beneath it. All of them had different expressions on their face after seeing Adam''s dead body. Laura and Beast had their eyes tear up while Tank and Shadow hung their heads down while attempting to control themselves, their fists were clenched as they slowly moved towards Ashley and the other 3 who were tied up. Wolf slowly moved towards Adam as his face was still the same as before. He puts his hand on the sword before turning back to face Laura. "Hey, I need you to heal him after I lift the sword." "Huh?" Laura confusedly says before widening her eyes in shock as Wolf lifts the sword and removes it from Adam''s body. The huge stab wound starts bleeding profusely as she scrambles to get closer and heal his body. The wound slowly closes as Laura uses her healing in order to heal the body. "Even if it was for a short period of time, he was one of us, he deserves a proper burial," Wolf says as he moves a couple of meters away from Laura and drops the sword down. His sword suddenly gets engulfed in mes as he uses [ Sword of mes ] before hitting the blood-soaked sword with all of his strength. The two swords collide and an explosion follows as the sword gets broken into pieces, with a calm stride Wolf moves towards themander''s corpse. His hand gets enveloped in mes as he punches the corpse in the stomach. [ Volcanic Fist ] The powerful mes burst out from inside of the corpse as it charspletely, with a swing of his sword the whole body turns to ashes and scatters in the wind. Even though he didn''t show it, Wolf was fuming inside, he had witnessed death many times during his work, but he had personally taught Adam and the others, seeing his dead body made him angry, s there was no enemy he could turn to in order to quench his anger. He turned to the weapon and the killer and decided to erase any trace of them in order to calm himself down a bit, it worked but he still wished he could fight someone in order to calm down further. Looking at Reign he utters quietly "We''re angry about it too, you idiot." The form that Reign had taken during the fight was something none of them had seen before, even Wolf was shocked after feeling the intense pressure and killing intenting from him during their brief encounter. He walks up to Magokur while the others took care of Ashley and the other yers, all of them had woken up by now and they were shaking after the whole ordeal. Seeing Adam''s motionless body made them burst out in tears, there was currently no injury on his body as Laura hadpletely healed him. "What are you going to do now?" Wolf asks Magokur as thetter sits down and sighs, "I have a hideout, after finding out that both I and themander have disappeared the chieftain will probably decide to hide in the base before training some other orcs to take our ce." "That won''t be easy as it will take a lot of time in order to get those guys to our level, without or strength he probably won''t dare to attack the ape as his strength is insufficient to fight such an opponent, on the other hand just need 2 days in order to get in touch with my men and to get everything ready for the attack." "You call us after you finish everything up, when Reign wakes up we will be ready to attack the base." "Of course, I have to say, seeing him fight like that was, shocking and terrifying to say the least, it was as if he was apletely different person, what the hell was that?" "I wish I knew." Wolf simply shrugs his shoulders as he sits down next to the orc and takes out two bottles of water, he offers one to Magokur, and thetter thanks him before grabbing it and drinking it. "Aren''t you worried that I poisoned it?" "No, you guys don''t need to use such methods if you wanted to kill me." Magokur smiles bitterly as he drinks the remainder of the bottle. "I''ll call you after 2 days." "We''ll be waiting, also, thanks, for saving them." Wolf nces at the four yers that were sitting down while being consoled by Laura currently. "We''re allies, helping each other is natural." Magokur stops for a moment and says before resuming his walk, a couple of orcs had appeared nearby and were currently waiting for him. The journey back to the territory was a gloomy one, thanks to their mana pressure no monster dared to attack them, the rain had picked up however and it was currently pouring down. Tank decided to use his shields skill as the dome would keep the rain out. Reign was lying on top of Fluffy while Adam''s body was put on the ck lion, it was slightlyrger than the golden one and as such, it was the better choice. In the end, they needed about 20 minutes to get back, as they entered the warehouse a couple of people stared at them in wonder as they could see the two bodies of Reign and Adam lying on the beasts. Nobody was that concerned at first as they had already seen Reign unconscious before during the fight against the undead and everybody learned about it. But after seeing the heavy faces of Beast and the others they grew concerned and asked about what had happened. After learning that Adam had died and that Reign overexerted himself during the fight against themander they all had somber looks on their faces. All of them joined them downstairs and soon the whole city knew of what had transpired. Adam was one of the shining new stars and a lot of people had faith that he will be a strong yer in the future. Learning that he was dead came as a shock and the streets were filled with people, all of them followed after Wolf and the others as they walked towards their building. Upon arriving at the building they could see Elijah and the others waiting for them outside with Neil who had gone to tell them the news beforehand. Elijah had both of his hands clenched in fists as he looked at them while they approached. Upon seeing Adam''s motionless body on top of the lion he fell down on his knees and hit the ground multiple times while swearing. Adam was his rival, the two would constantly bicker back and forth and would rarely see eye to eye, but the fact was that the two would always push each other as they strived to outperform each other. Elijah was actually more talentedpared to Adam, even without having an ability he was able to stand toe to toe with him, it was just the fact that Adam''s teleport ability was the bane of long-range attackers as he could easily dodge their attacks and get close to them. Wolf and the other put Reign on his bed and Beast let ckie stay with him in case something was to happen, following that they left the building and faced the huge crowd that had formed in front of it. Chapter 238 Reigns Consciousness While everyone was getting ready for the burial tomence, Reign had found himself in a void. There was nothing that he could see or feel as he levitated through it. "Where am I?" Asked Reign while floating peacefully, there was nothing in his sight except for darkness that shrouded his vision, "What happened?" He thought back on what was happening before he had lost consciousness, he remembered seeing Adam impaled on the huge sword as themander of the orcs grinned at the sight. He remembered his anger and how he sted him away before talking with Adam, after that his memory was fuzzy, he could only see some bits and pieces of it. He saw the orcmander staring at him fearfully as his arm was ripped off from his body, at the next moment he could see himself pummeling the orc''s disfigured face. Misty memories of the battle were all that he could remember until the very end when a wall of fire was in front of him. A hand grabbed his shoulders as Shadow had appeared before him, after that there was nothing, he remembered closing his eyes, and ever since then, he was in the void. Suddenly. A small dot of light appeared in the void, Reign tried walking towards it only to find it was impossible, there was no ground upon which he could walk. He tried moving his body to get closer but that proved to be incredibly insufficient as he was simply iling his arms and legs around as his body floated. He focusedpletely on the light as he tried everything he could in order to get closer to it and suddenly he could feel his body moving towards it. He was standing still and yet his levitating body was moving towards the light as if it was flying. If he could see himself he would be surprised to see that two wings were present on his back, each p of the wings would move his body closer and closer to the light. The dot of light became bigger and bigger until the void was suddenly gone, a bright sh of light blinded him for a moment before he opened his eyes as a familiar sight greeted him. The sound of a million birds chirping was present as the sea of lightning was in front of him. Light and darkness were present around the sea as if they were embracing it. The lightning, the darkness, and the light exuded a calm aura that made Reign feel as if he was back home. The gentle light shined on him as it made him feel rxed while the darkness absorbed all the negativity he had. The lightning coiled around him as if hugging him as he stepped into the lightning sea. His worries seemed to disappear as he basked in the gentle lightning, the bright light, and eversting darkness. "Ahem." Suddenly the sound of someone clearing their throat woke Reign up from his stupor as he looked at a person that suddenly showed up at the edge of the lightning sea. A copy of himself that was wearing ck robes was standing and watching him with a smile on his face. The copy suddenly waved at him cheerfully as a bright smile was stered on his face, "Yo." Reign turned around and slowly made his way to the edge of the lightning sea while staring at the man. The lightning tries to coil around him in an effort to stop him, seemingly calling out to him not to leave, but he simply continues further. "Why did you bring me here?" Reign asks the dark copy as thetter shakes his head, "I didn''t, you came here by yourself, this is your mana sea after all." "Mana sea?" "All beings have a mana see inside of them, of course,pared to them yours is different, usually one would have quite literally a sea made of mana here, well, first it''s more like a pond but it gets bigger the stronger you be." The figure takes a look at the lightning before facing Reign again. "Depending on what ability one has the sea could also change, just like yours became one made of lightning, butpared to others, you are apletely different kind of weird, as you probably already figure out." "I know, Shadow and the others also had different views when they meditated the first time, Wolf found ake of fire that embraced him, Tank saw a normalke with a statue made out of copper. Everybody saw a different sight butpared to Reign, theirs seemedpletely normal, not only was his lightning sea pretty much a sea even the first time he had seen it but the light and darkness that were around it werepletely out of ce as well. "I know you enjoyed rxing down there, but I thought I should wake you up, I think your friends would get worried if more time passes." "What do you mean?" "Well, I know you didn''t really feel it, but a couple of days have already passed since you arrived here." "What?!" Reign widens his eyes in surprise as he couldn''t believe it, to him it felt like only a matter of minutes had passed since he stepped inside the lightning sea and closed his eyes. To actually learn that days had passed was too big of a difference. "It''s because you were forming a better connection with your ability, don''t take me wrong it''s a good thing to do, but spend too much time and you might find yourself not wanting to leave." "So I guess I should thank you huh?" Reign looks at the dark copy with a sharp gaze. "Nah, you don''t need to do that, I just thought I should help you out a bit, you and I are the same after all, we should look after each other." "I don''t know what you''re nning exactly, but whatever it is I''ll be ready for it." Reign says as he stares at the dark copy with hostility in his eyes, before he could say anything else thetter puts his hand on his forehead as he whispers, "Of course, you will, now, time to go back." Reign suddenly disappeared from the area as the dark copy sighed happily, he suddenly turns towards the lightning sea, and his demeanor changes. His face shows a soft look as he suddenly steps towards the sea, the ck robe he wore suddenly scatters as a clean white robe was showed underneath it. "While I''m here, why not rx a bit." The copy says as he lies on the lightning sea, the lightning coils around him gently while the light and darkens envelop him as well. Reign opens his eyes as he stares at the ceiling of his room. ckie suddenly gets up from the ground and looks at him curiously. Reign smiles when seeing the familiar wolf and pets his head as thetter closes his eyes as he enjoys the touch. Suddenly the door opens as Laura enters with a new nket, after seeing Reign awake and petting the giant wolf who had put his head on his chest she smiled brightly. "You''re awake." "Hey, how C how long was I out." "It''s been three days." "Fuck." "Are you feeling alright, you suddenly passed out after your fight with the orc, we didn''t know what was wrong, we thought it was probably the same thing asst time, but you were unconscious for so long and we really didn''t know what was wrong and-" "It''s alright." Reign suddenly got up from the bed and gently ruffled Laura''s hair as thetter stopped talking. It was obvious that she and the others were under a great deal of stress as they didn''t know what was wrong with him. "R-Reign?" "Yeah?" "Y-you should put on some clothes." Upon hearing Laura''s words Reign suddenly looked down and saw that he was only wearing boxers, his upper body was naked, Laura blushed as she suddenly turned around and hurriedly went out. "I-I''ll be in the living room with the others." Laura quickly left the room as Reign scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, he simply acted without thinking and didn''t even know that he was half-naked in his bed. Thinking a bit more about it, it was probably Laura who took off his clothes after they arrived in the building, she was the one that did it the previous time as well. "I have to stop making them worry, I''m supposed to be the leader for fucks sake." Reign sshes water on his face in the bathroom as he looks at himself in the mirror. His broad frame was packed with muscles from the workouts he always did, fighting against monsters and leveling up also seemed to help as his muscles looked even better than before. He puts on some clothes before leaving his room and going towards the living room to see the others. Chapter 239 3 Days Reign entered the living room as everybody stared at him, it was to be expected, the image of him bashing the dead orcmander was not something that would be easily forgotten. Three days had passed since the event, but the image was still branded in their head. They didn''t simply wait for him to wake up and did nothing however, the first day aftering back they held the funeral for Adam. This was not the first time someone from the city died, yers always went out to fight monsters fully knowing the risk of dying. The fortunate ones would get a swift death and wouldn''t suffer, their body would be still preserved in good shape as their team did their best to get them back here in order to hold a proper burial for their fallenrade. The less fortunate ones would die a slow death, either bleeding out or by being devoured by a beast, some would have their bodies mangled beyond measure while the least fortunate ones would have their bodies devoured by the monster, never to be reimed. A graveyard had been built since the beginning, it cost Reign a pretty penny to create back then but he didn''t care as he wanted to have a ce where people could bury the dead and where they would be put to rest. Those that wanted their body to be buried would get it done, and those that preferred to be cremated would also have their wish fulfilled. In Adam''s case, he never talked about what he wanted as people would rarely talk about death and how they wanted the funeral to be held. They carried his body and buried it in the graveyard as most of the citizens came and paid their respect, it wasn''t just for Adam, all yers that died inbat would get the highest respect from others as most of the citizens would choose to drop whatever they were doing in order to participate and pay respect for the fallen. Even now, most of the citizens in the city didn''t fight, there were over 1 000 of them in the city but only a bit more than 200 were fighters. Still, those that didn''t fight knew that the peace they now had was all thanks to them and their bravery, some would start going out because they needed money while others simply wanted to get stronger. Wolf and the others didn''t stay idle after that, after the first day had passed Wolf got all of the yers from the building in the training hall and resumed their training. They trained in the morning and the evening, they were all quite shaken up by Adam''s death so he didn''t allow anyone to go out and fight monsters that day. He put the four yers that were previously part of Adam''s team with Elijah, all 9 of them were now one big team, that had to be done as there was nobody else that could take the position of team leader other than him right now. Wolf didn''t even n on splitting the team again, from now on their team was made up of 9 people, if they were willing then they could even get more members in the future. The third day was spent hunting, Wolf and the yers woke up early in the morning and went to the forest in order to hunt some monsters. Shadow went together with him and they spent the whole morning there, the yers managed to fight a couple of powerful monsters and in the end, they were exhausted. They all came back to take a shower and rest. It was only after that that Reign woke up. Wolf and the others told Reign about the funeral as he held his head down while his right hand was clenched in a fist. The image of Adam asking him to avenge him was branded deeply in his mind and was probably the catalyst for him losing control and brutally killing themander. It woke something deep inside of him that he never wanted to remember, the feeling of being helpless, the weakness that came after someone died, all of those emotions were felt by Reign back then as he allowed his powers to run amok when he fought themander. "Do you remember anything?" Shadow asked his friend as he looked at him with worry. Reign simply shook his head before replying, "I remember watching him die, after that I took a look at themander and then, then there''s bits and pieces of my memory, I remember seeing themander''s arm being torn off, I remember punching his mutted face and then I remember you and how you called out to me as you stood behind me." "But if you''re asking if I remember what exactly happened then no, I just remember being so, so angry that I just let my powers reign free, I felt strong, I do remember that I felt like nothing could stop me for that brief moment before losing controlpletely." Wolf and the others simply looked at Reign whilst keeping silent, they knew he wanted to vent and release all the emotions that had built up inside of him right now. "I didn''t get any exp or rewards from killing the bastard though, it seems the system didn''t count it as me killing him, there''s no change in my status, no notification about the battle, or any mention of a reward." Reign continued as he leaned back on the sofa and stared at the ceiling. "After seeing you and losing consciousness I found myself in some sort of a void, there was nothing there, no sound, no light, nothing. After some time however a could see a small dot of light, I tried my best and somehow managed to get to it, I was in my mana sea, the sea of lightning called out to me while the light and darkness enveloped me as if consoling me." Reign continued as his voice trailed off, it was clear that he was in a sort of a trance as he narrated the whole story. "I was in the sea and it felt like all my worries went away, it seemed as if minutes had passed but it was three whole days, if not for that dark bastard waking me up and sending me back, I might have spent weeks there, maybe even more." Reign had already told his friends about what had transpired earlier, the fight against Raegan, him destroying the illusion that Raal created, he told them everything after debating with himself over it. His friends were worried about him having another ''him'' inside of his consciousness, but since they knew it had something to do with his second ability and that Raegan had warned him about the copy they knew that there was nothing they could do. He mentioned his visions as well, ever since the day they took over the anchor point, he never got a third vision, but there was no guarantee that it won''t happen again. They all talked for a bit more before Wolf put something on the table. Reign looked down as he was surprised to see themunication crystal that Magokur had given them. He shoots a confused look at Wolf who sits back down before talking. "He called yesterday, the chieftain is panicking after losing contact with both themander and him, all the orcs were called back except for a small number of scouts, the bare minimum that was needed to keep a look at the surroundings." Reign takes themunication crystal and puts it back into his pocket. "Everything is ready, whenever you feel ready we can call him and attack the base, taking the chieftain and his men down will not only yield us another anchor point but also an ally, we will be one step closer to taking control of the town." Upon hearing Wolf mention attacking the base Reign''s eyes widened for a moment as a killing intent surfaced for a short period of time. The chieftain was the one who ordered Magokur and themander to go out and attack Adam and the others, even though Reign had killed the chieftain in his anger and avenged Adam, he still felt that it wasn''t enough, the person responsible for so many deaths was still alive, hiding like a rat inside his base. He remembered what Adam told them about the beginning of the game, two huge orcs had shown up in front of his house and one of them destroyed it and killed his parents, by what Adam remembered that orc seemed to be following orders of the other one. That meant that the other orc in question was probably the chieftain, since that was the case then Reign felt a sense of duty rise in his chest, Adam''sst words were to avenge him and his parents, that wouldn''t be fulfilled as long as the chieftain was alive. It was a small thing, but to Reign who was currently not in the best emotional state, making sure that he fulfilled Adam''s wish was incredibly important. "Honestly I want to go right away but, I don''t know whether or not I''ll lose control again, give him a call, tell him that we will be ready tomorrow, we attack at noon." Reign brought themunication crystal out of his pocket and threw it at Wolf who caught it with ease. Thetter nodded at Reign before a small smile was shown on his face, he wasn''t worried about Reign not wanting to fight, it was theplete opposite. He worried that Reign would be too eager, but after seeing the resolute look on his face he knew that he didn''t need to worry about it. Reign got up and headed towards the stairs, telling them that he was going on a walk, nobody tried to stop him as they knew he now needed some time alone. Chapter 240 A Peaceful Day Reign made his way towards the graveyard, which was situated right outside the city, on its west side. Reign had used S Coins in order to create it a long time ago, the graveyard was surrounded by a pure-white metal fence that shone a dim light on the surroundings, contrary to how most graveyards looked, this one didn''t have the same gloomy look. The lights made people feel more rxed whening here and Reign could already spot 2 yers that were here, one was sitting next to a grave while speaking in a low voice while another stood in front of a grave while weeping silently. He made his way towards the center of the graveyard and found Adam''s grave. He sat down next to it as he stared at the rocky walls that surrounded the city, the luminous crystals that were on the ceiling would shine brightly during the day while dimming during the night, creating a simr scene as outside. Watching the ceiling at night would create the illusion that what was above them was the night sky and the stars. Reign didn''t have any words to say, there was no exact motive behind hising to the graveyard, he just wanted to be alone for a bit and see the grave of the young man he had personally invited to the team. Perhaps if Reign and the others never came up with the idea of training a team under them he would still be alive, perhaps he would have died even earlier underneath the ws of some monster from one of the forests around the town. Reign spent the following 3 hours inplete silence, the weeps of people that came to the graveyard were his onlypanion other than his thoughts during this time. He reminisced about the time he had spent with Adam, as brief as it was. Training the young man who would diligently follow his words and give his best to improve together with the others made him peaceful and he felt as if he was doing something good, he wasn''t only training them so that they could grow stronger, but so that they could survive and help others as well. Reign didn''t consider himself a hero, he wouldn''t blindly throw himself into danger''s way simply to help some stranger. If it didn''t cost him a lot he was willing to help others, the world had gone to hell, and people needed to look out for one another after all. He wanted the yers in the city to be like that, in the beginning, there were a couple of thieves and thugs in the city who believed they were above others. Society had gone to hell and they believed that if they were stronger than others then they can do whatever they wanted, Reign had no mercy for people like that, he immediately used them as an example of what would happen to others that didn''t follow the rules of his territory. He banished them and threw them outside, some were unwilling to leave and wanted to stick close to the warehouse in order to be safer but he personally made sure that they understood that they were not wee even near his territory. Some would say that what he did was tyranny but he didn''t care, he believed that thew of the jungle truly was the most appropriate in these times, well in his territory he was the king of the jungle and his rules would be followed. His rules were simple, no stealing, forcing other people to do anything they didn''t want to do, and no killing. Besides that, people were free to do whatever they wanted to do, he made sure to use the territory function in order to give the elderly and the kids some S Coins every month from the tax so that they could have enough money to eat and live, he didn''t expect them to fight like that would be too much. His efforts paid off, after people saw what he did with criminals the security in the city improved tremendously, thefts would still happen from time to time but the perpetrators would be caught soon after that, Reign made a simple rule for them, go out and fight against monsters, after earning enough S Coins to pay back what was stolen or getting an item of the same value, they would be allowed back inside. After three hours Reign stood up and took one final look at the grave before turning around and going back to the building. Wolf and the others were training the yers when he arrived, after thinking a bit, he decided to join them. The other yers were happy to see Reign, their training session went as usual, only that this time the difference was that all 9 of them had a group battle against Wolf and thenter against Reign. The result was the same as always, even with their nowrger number they were simply unable to even touch them. Bigger numbers didn''t always lead to a stronger them as they had to work on their coordination and they had to get used to fighting alongside one another as well. Besides doing the group battles the yers would have some more technical training, the yers that used ranged weapons would train alongside Beast as he gave them pointers on how to improve their uracy, Reign would teach the sword-wielding yers while Wolf and Shadow had one student each that used the same weapons as they did. Tank was in charge of 2 yers who used shields while Laura would usually train alongside them as her closebat skills, although higher than the other yers, were stillckingpared to Reign and the others. All of the yers had shown considerable potential and the will to learn which made all of them happy. They had all improved tremendouslypared to how they were in the beginning. Sometimes Wolf would split the yers into teams of two and have them spar with one another, not only would that light thepetitive spirits of the yers but it would improve their teamwork as well. Elijah was working the hardest as he used his javelins and throwing axes to their fullest, one difference with him was that now he also had a spear. After Adam''s death, Elijah decided to take his spear and use it in battle, he had already been using the javelins for closebat when needed so he was already a bit used to handling a spear, of course, the difference in length was not something easily ovee. There was a surprise during the training however, one of the yers was training with as much zeal and drive as Elijah, that person was the youngest in the group, Ashley. She was an orphan who would bounce from foster homes, a troublemaker that could never really get along with others, after the game had started she was fortunate enough to stumble upon a chest that gave her a crossbow. The crossbow was a weapon that was well suited for amateurs as its uracy and power weren''t as dependent on the user as the bow was. Even at the brittle age of 13 Ashley took up the crossbow and started fighting against the monsters, most of the enemies she had faced were of course goblins, anything faster and more powerful was simply too strong for her to fight against. She wasn''t lucky enough to find a safe zone near her, she would live in abandoned apartments that she would block off so that monsters couldn''t enter. She lived off the food that she would find in the apartments and that is how she managed to survive for almost a month. Upon learning that a yer had conquered a territory she went to check it out as she was nearby, after entering the underground city and learning of all the benefits one would have when living here she decided to stay. Thanks to the city being connected with the castle there was no food shortage and Ashley was able to eat some hot food after a long time, it waster when the event had started that she fought in the backline using her crossbow and had caught the eye of Beast. Even though a crossbow would make it easier for beginners to fight, to see a small kid like her using it proficiently was still something rare and they all decided to give her the option of joining them. Ashley rarely got along with others, but during her stay with them she truly enjoyed herself, the training was hard but satisfying and she could feel herself improving each time, the small rivalries that formed in the groups and thepetitiveness were all something that drove them to be better. She was part of Adam''s team and she was the only one that saw everything that had happened, something inside of her changed that day after seeing how powerless they werepared to the giant orc, and how he was destroyed in battle by Reign. It was already nighttime and Reign was staring at the ceiling of his room. Tomorrow was the day when they were going to attack the orc base, the third anchor point was located there, guarded by the chieftain and his troops. Reign was a bit worried about tomorrow, he worried that he might lose control again during the battle. His abilities were great and offered a huge power-up for him, but it seemed as if even the smallest emotional outburst would allow the second ability to go out of control. Other than that, he was worried about the dark copy that stayed in his consciousness, why did it help him so many times? What was its goal? Unfortunately, he had no way of finding out the answers to those questions, he was still far too weak, perhaps after leveling up more he might be able to get some answers. Chapter 241 Potions And Preparations Reign woke up in the morning, his thoughts gave him barely any restst night and he was barely able to fall asleep, it matters little however as his body was at its peak right now, and even going for a day or two without sleeping wouldn''t affect him that much. Of course, it was a different matter if he fights as the mental and physical fatigue one would get from battles were much higherpared to most other things. The party had breakfast before getting ready, they made sure that all of their equipment was in good condition and they went to the castle in order to buy some stuff. There were vendors that sold various potions in the safe zone, Reign and the others didn''t bother that much with them before as the potions were too expensive for them back then, after fighting for so long without using them and getting stronger they had almost forgotten about them. There were various kinds of potions avable, some would give you more resistance against fire, frost, lightning, and other elements while others could improve your stats. There were health potions and mana potions as well, the party had already bought some previously so they didn''t have a need for them now. There also exist other types of potions, there was a berserk potion that would increase the yer''s strength, agility, and both vitality and endurance for the cost of them going berserk and having an insatiable thirst for battle, most yers would fight anything in their vicinity for 30 minutes after drinking the potion, but the buff would onlyst 5 minutes. It was simr to the [ Blood Frenzy ] skill that the berserk set offered, of course, the difference was that that was a skill that had a possibility of turning the user berserk while the potion would turn the yer without fail. Another potion that was present was one that caught the eye of Reign and the others. [ Magic Shield Potion ] Description: The yers need to take a sip of the potion before breaking the bottle beneath their feet, after doing so the mana in the surroundings will rush toward the yer and coat them in a magic shield that would stay on them for 10 minutes. This kind of a potion could potentially save someone from a tricky situation, especially if that someone were either Laura or Beast, both of them had a lower skill level when it came to meleebat and if a monster was to suddenly attack them it could turn out to be devastating, of course, normal monsters would simply die as they were not that weak, but an elite or a mini-boss could potentially endanger their lives. There were three kinds of such potions, each was more expensive than the other and offered a stronger mana shield, they were priced at 300, 600, and 1 200 S Coins. To pay 1 000 S Coins for a potion that could be only used once was mad as they could get a Rank C weapon without using any materials from Adrian with so much money. Of course, there was also the question of how strong the mana shield was as well, thankfully the vendors were there to exin a bit more. Turns out that the cheapest potion was useful for people who were anywhere from level 1 to level 30, a normal level 30 monster would need about 3 hits to destroy the shield. The medium potion was useful until level 50, a level 49 monster would be able to destroy the shield in 5 hits, an elite would need anywhere from 2 to 3 hits while a boss could usually destroy it in 1 hit. The most expensive potion was useful from level 50 all the way until level 100, a level 99 monster would be able to destroy it in 3 hits, an elite in 1. The vendor also told them that there were more powerful potions as well, but they needed to wait until some time passed before they would have them in stock. Reign and the other decided to buy 2 of the strongest potions and gave them to Laura and Beast while buying 4 medium ones, in an instant they had spent 4 800 S Coins, they all split the cost and still had a solid amount of coins left. They had all received 3 000 S Coins after finishing the challenge, after all, Reign personally had 4 044 S Coins left with him. They decided to take some enhancement potions, those would increase one stat by 15% for 10 minutes, each of them was 400 S Coins and was usable until level 100. They doubted they would need to use any of the potions during the battle, but being cautious was never a bad thing. Left with 2 714 S Coins in his pocket, Reign went back towards the portal with the others, they had bought 20 stat increase potions and had spent almost half of their money. "So we don''t need to wait for him?" Reign asks Wolf as they looked at the huge structure in front of them, the orc base was not a single building, it was multiple buildings that were connected together using a bunch of scrap metal. The entrance was a huge, 6-meter-tall gate that had dried blood on it. Many corpses could be seen at the entrance, many of them being impaled by rusty spikes on the wall, orcs, hobgoblins, humans, draifs, apes It was evident that the orcs were not very weing of strangers, curiously there were no orcs on the towers or anywhere at the entrance. The reason was simple, the orc scouts had managed to spot Reign and the others and had informed the orcs about the imminent attack, even if there were only 6 of them, the orc chieftain was certain that they were not here for sightseeing. Thest time their scouts spotted humans, it was merely a party of 4, and yet both hismander and vicemander were gone while all the scouts that were responsible for that area had died. It was clear to the chieftain that the humans had powerfulbatants in their ranks, and now it seemed they were going to try and kill him. There was nowhere he could hide, even if he ran away now to save his life, he would be left with nothing, no men tomand, just a lone orc, a very powerful lone orc, but a lone one that could be hunted down and killed by his enemies. The town was only so big and he couldn''t leave it if he did then his level would go down and he would be weaker depending on the territory he crossed over, even if he was a powerful warrior, there would be many dangers that he would face. He decided to make his final stand here, all of the orcs were in the base and they numbered 400, there were also 100 hobgoblins with them as well. They had more before, but after being attacked so many times by Reign and the others their numbers decreased and many of the weaker monsters decided to take their chance and leave them. In the end, only 100 were left, not of their own volition however, the orcs put them in cages and would give them some food every day, their morale was incredibly low but it didn''t matter. Those were the enemies that Reign and the others were going to face first ording to Magokur, he had given them a detailed n of the base and the different types of orcs they could expect. The pitiful hobgoblins would definitely charge at them with everything they got as they were fearful of angering the orcs. In front of the hobgoblins were powerful enemies that they had to fight against, while behind them were hundreds of orcs that were ready to ughter them if they dared return. Reign and the other first thought of the possibility of simply sparing the hobgoblins, but after some deliberation they decided not to, first of all, it was debatable if the hobgoblins would even understand what Reign and the others were doing, secondly they didn''t want to leave any potential enemies alive, even if one yer was killed by themter, it would be their fault. Killing a hundred hobgoblins would not be an issue for them, even the orcs, there were only 2 squads of orcs that could pose a challenge to them, one was the personal guard of themander because the orc chieftain had given them the order to immediately go out and kill the humans that were nearby, themander decided to leave his troops as they were training at the time. He didn''t think much of it, the humans were weak, by what the scouts had reported, there was only 1 group that was dangerous while all the others could barely fight against a couple of normal orcs, for someone of his strength it was meaningless to even think about safety when going against them. That was the first andst mistake themander had made ever since the game had started, now his personal guard was taken by the chieftain, and none of themined as it was an honor to be taken underneath the wing of the chieftain. The second group was the personal guard of the chieftain, they only numbered 10 orcs, but each one was an elite that was very powerful, even Magokur said he wouldn''t be able to defeat the squad by himself. A third group that wouldn''t be much of a threat, but still needed to be looked out for, were the orc assassins. Orcs were burly and muscr, for any of them to be an assassin was rare. These orcs were smallerpared to normal ones and they didn''t have as much strength, but their speed and stealth skills made them deadly foes that were not to be underestimated. Taking a final nce at each other, Reign and the others all step forward as they start their attack, with a powerful swing of the hammer, Greenie smashes the gate of the base. Bang! Chapter 242 Attacking The Orc Base The inside of the base looked incredibly bleak, scrap metal and some steel beams were all that could be seen inside the first part of the base. The cement ground was cracked in some ces due to the orcs simply plunging the beams in order to allow them to hold the scrap metal ceiling. Reign and the others walked further into the base, their goal for this fight wasn''t to kill all the orcs, Magokur had about 100 orcs under hismand, they were all orcs that came from his world, they had lived together with other races and didn''t really care forplete domination like the chieftain and the other orcs did. Magokur''s n for this fight was simple, Reign and the others were going to take the fastest path towards the chieftain, the base was divided into 7 areas excluding the entrance area and they needed to go through 3 of them to reach the chieftain. Magokur''s men were the ones in charge of taking control of the other areas, even though their numbers were a lot lowerpared to the other orcs, they had the element of surprise on their side. None of the orcs, not even the chieftain would have thought that one of their own was going to betray them, especially after believing he was dead. Magokur was going to fight against the chieftain''s advisor, it seemed he had quite a bone to pick with him and he wanted to deal with him personally. The chieftain''s advisor was a shaman, contrary to Raal however, he focused more on earth and healing magic, his fighting power was lowerpared to other bosses as he was more of a support type. If Magokur was able to capitalize on the shaman not knowing about him, he might be able to kill thetter without him even knowing what had happened. Fighting against the chieftain and a shaman would have been a headache for Reign and the others, they remembered the time they fought against Groll and his goblin shaman, even though the goblin was weak, it was protected by Groll and they had to be creative when fighting in order to kill it as soon as possible. An orc shaman would have many more skills that could save his life and the battle would be incredibly hard and long, that was also one of the reasons the chieftain decided to stay, fighting his enemies with the shaman and his orcs was the best battlefield for him. As Reign and the others moved further in the base they actually came across some traps, floors from which spikes would emerge in order to impale them, walls that had arrows that would shoot at you when a thin wire was cut or destroyed, and more. None of the traps mattered to Reign and the others at this point, Tank''s shield was able to block all of them without straining him much and they simply strolled through the trap-ridden part of the base. What followed was something they had anticipated earlier, over a hundred hobgoblins were standing at the end of arge corridor. The corridor was about 200 meters long, the ceiling was a full 6 meters high while over 15 people could pass through it. The whole purpose of this corridor was so that the orcs and other monsters could quickly pass through if there was ever a need for a quick mobilization, of course, it was also useful for defending, like today. The hobgoblins were weak, there were no hobgoblins here that were above level 30, even if there were however the result would still stay the same. The crazed bunch charged at Reign at the others with bloodlust in their eyes, it was obvious that the orcs had done something to them before the battle, just by looking at the state they were in, it was obvious that they would fight until theirst breath. Reign and the others met their charge, Greenie''s hammer smashed the hobgoblins apart while asionally making some of them fly off and hit the wall or ceiling. Blood, guts, and flesh were quickly present in the corridor as the hobgoblins were getting massacred, thanks to Tank''s skill none of them could even get close to Reign and the others, all the blood and flesh were also kept outside of the dome so that they wouldn''t get covered in it. The battlested for only 2 minutes, the hobgoblins werepletely outmatched and nothing they did was enough to break through the dome, some of them even used skills but it was still not enough. As Reign and the others passed through the small hill of corpses, Tank undid the dome. They all continued through the corridor, walking calmly as if they were simply out on a stroll,pletely unaware of the danger that was above them. Or so did the orc assassins believe. Even if Magokur hadn''t given them the information about the assassins, Reign, Wolf, and Shadow would have noticed them by themselves. The assassins had good stealth skills, their breathing was even and there was no way for anything or anyone to hear it, even if the assassin was standing right behind someone, the chances of the person noticing either the sound of the breath that tickled the back of his neck were incredibly slim. Compared to the cougar they had fought against on the mountain, however, they were simply too below it. Reign was able to feel their mana, it was only a small part, like a candle that was almost extinguished, but it was enough to let him know that there were enemies on the dark ceiling. Shadow had incredible eyesight in the dark thanks to his ability, hiding in the shadows or darkness in order to ambush him was useless while Wolf simply felt that there was a threat thanks to his sixth sense,pared to Reign and Shadow his mana detection or eyesight were not that good. They told Tank to undo his dome simply because they wanted to bait the assassins into attacking them, if they passed through the area with Tank''s dome still on the assassins would probably not attack and simply follow after them. If they had a fight after that it could potentially be dangerous as noticing the assassins during a battle was many times harderpared to right now. An unknown threat was always more dangerouspared to a known one. And just like Reign and the others thought, the assassins took the bait and attacked them. There were 20 of them, ording to Magokur''s info, there were supposed to be 15, it seems like the chieftain was busy during this time and trained more of them. It was useless however, an assassin''s strength was attacking their enemies while they were unaware, once the target knew he was being targeted, the chance of killing him goes down. If the target however knew where you were exactly and waited for you to attack it, then the assassin hadpletely failed his mission and would probably die. The second the assassins attacked was when Reign and the others responded, Tank''s shield lit up as the dome was back around them, such a quick reaction confused the assassins, but there were other, more important matters they had to attend to right now as they were being attacked. Reign had immediately used his lightning spear and lightning roar, the Shiverspine impaled an enemy through the chest before getting embedded into the wall while his lightning roar managed to hit another assassin in the shoulder. The shoulder now had a hole in it while lightning flickered around him, the assassin was still alive but he was shocked, perhaps the fall would kill him right now. Shadow used his ability and manipted the shadow''s on the ceiling, he was using both his [ Shadow Bind ], and [ Shadow Spikes ] skills at the same time, some assassins were caught by the shadows while others were impaled by the spikes. Wolf on the other hand simply attacked the assassins with his [ me sh ] skill, the assassins that survived the cut would burst into mes as they fell down to the ground. Beast used his bow as he sent arrow after arrow towards the assassins while Laura bombarded them with her demonic energy. Greenie had put his hammer away as he kicked towards the ceiling a couple of times, his [ Crescent Kick ] sent de light after de light towards the assassins as the ones that managed to get hit would get cut throughpletely. It was aplete failure for the assassins, not only did they not manage to hurt any of them, but all of them got killed in a matter of seconds, at one second the assassins were excited and happy that their prey was so nonchnt about walking through the corridor, but the very next second they realized that it was all a ploy in order to bait them. Reign took his Shiverspine back as they continued further, Magokur and his forces should have started their attack as well. Chapter 243 The Shaman While Reign and the others continued down the corridor after the battle against the assassins, Magokur and his forces had begun with their n. As Magokur had told Reign and the others earlier, they only needed to pass through 3 areas of the base before getting to the chieftain, the first of those areas were the trap-filled room that served as the first line of defense and the long corridor where arge group of monsters could charge and fight. They had sessfully passed that area and would have to pick one of 5 paths that were presented at the end of the corridor, out of the 5, 3 were dead ends that were filled with many kinds of bobby traps and only 2 would lead them further. One of the paths lead straight to the orc dining quarters, it was a huge room that could house hundreds of orcs and it would serve as another sort of dead-end to the party as it was connected to the sleeping quarters which were connected to the training hall, the training hall was the 2nd area they needed to go to and the second left path was the one that would lead them there. Of course, there were a couple of corridors they needed to pass before arriving there, the corridors were of course filled with traps in case someone attacks the base. Since Reign and the others had started their attack, all of the traps have been activated and were now ready to be unleashed. Magokur on the other hand had already entered the base, he used a secret tunnel that he and his men had built about 2 weeks ago, the tunnel led to a building outside the base, the building was old and not high and no scouts or orcs would ever be present there. That was also the ce where Magokur had been since the battle between Reign and themander. The tunnel was located in the living quarters of the orcs, there was one room that was used only by his subordinates, of course, that matter was made a secret, one of his subordinates was a member of the chieftain''s private guard, another was part of the private guard of themander while the others were elite soldiers. Out of the 100 men he had, these 6 were the strongest, all of the other ones were simply normal orcs that could be found throughout the base. All of the orcs already knew what to do, they made preparations earlier as Magokur had told them that the attack would be carried out today, all of them made sure to find out the exact cement of orcs in the base in order to make the battle easier, of course, none of them expected that Reign and the others would simply steamroll through the first area. All of them had a blue cloth with them, the cloth was hidden but when the battle started they would all tie it on their arms in order to let Reign and the others know that they were allies. The shaman was currently in his workshop, he would usually spend most of his time there, researching and experimenting with monsters, corpses, and his magic. Even though he was a shaman that mostly specialized in support, some of the things that came out of his workshop were horrible abominations that were more powerful than normal orcs. Nobody except for the chieftain was allowed to enter the workshop, even themander and Magokur had to either wait in front of the door or be given entry by the shaman if they ever needed to find him. Magokur had never stepped inside the workshop himself, he and the shaman had some things that were unresolved from before the orc base was established and thetter made sure to use his position in order to suppress Magokur. As a vicemander, he was also supposed to get a private guard, but the shaman made sure to tell the chieftain how their elite troops were already thinned out amongst the normal orcs and that establishing another private guard would be a bad idea. He personally guaranteed that once his experiments bore fruit he would give Magokur his creation in order to act as his personal guard. Nobody would want to have such monstrosities with them, even though their strength was undeniable, the very thought of such beings following him made his skin crawl. Not to mention that he would never feel truly safe being followed by the creations of the shaman. When the game started the orcs were thrown into this town alongside the other races. The first couple of days were brutal, the goblins, hobgoblins, draifs, orcs, and other races ughtered each other and the humans that could be found there. Magokur had found the shaman in an empty warehouse, the shaman was doing his horrible experiments there, bodies of humans and monsters could be found everywhere in the warehouse as thetter was doing experiments with both corpses and live specimens. Even though the shaman was a support type, he was still many times strongerpared to normal monsters of his own level, to kill or capture some of them was no real challenge to him. He would torture, cut off parts of the bodies, and many more things to his captives, when Magokur saw that he became outraged, some time had already passed since the orc chieftain managed to establish his prestige and gather up the different races. The goblins and hobgoblins were weak and immediately surrendered to him, the draifs were a proud bunch and believed that they could easily escape from the orcs if needed, it was only after themander and chieftain personally went to their hideout that they bent the knee. The draif leader was quite powerful as his power was somewhere between themander and Magokur. After being beaten by submission he moved his hideout closer to the orc base and gave his men to the chieftain tomand. It was only after the orcs had started hiding that the draif leader decided to cut the connection and leave with his draifs. Magokur fought against the shaman and managed to win, he wanted to kill the bastard but it was the order of the chieftain that he was to be brought alive. Uponing back to the base and narrating everything he had witnessed, Magokur was shocked to see that the chieftain didn''t care and offered the shaman to be his advisor, a rank above Magokur''s. Ever since then the shaman made sure to suppress Magokur at every chance, he was an incredibly proud orc, and to be beaten ck and blue by Magokur was uneptable. He was also the one that was fascinated by Raal whoter became the overseer of the orc warehouse and one of the anchor points. Both the shaman and the chieftain had great expectations of him, even though he was weak for an orc, his ability to manipte the soul and cast illusions were incredibly rare and he could one day be an important person that served them. Magokur made sure to bring some of his subordinates with him, even though he had managed to defeat the shaman before, he had no idea how many of his monstrous experiments were in the workshop, if he wasn''t careful then he might be the one that dies today. He and the orcs arrived at the door of the workshop, the thick wooden door served as a great contrast to the surrounding metal scraps and cement. Magokur took a deep breath as he looked at the 5 orcs that were with him, the five were more powerfulpared to normal orcs and would be able to fight against the shaman''s monstrosities as equals. Magokur held his hammer before taking a low stance and swinging it towards the door with full force. The 10cm thick wooden door was sturdy and would be able to take quite the beating, but under the powerful strength of Magokur it burst apart immediately. Splinters flew off everywhere as Magokur and his orcs entered the workshop, the sight in front of them made them stop for a moment and gulp. Blood was present on the floor as it covered most of it, corpses of many different monsters and humans were hung on the ceiling, shackled to the walls, or chained up on benches. Horrible shrieks could be hearding from one part of the huge workshop. The entire workshop was just a huge hall, there were different areas present in it however, on one side were a few workbenches and tools while another was filled with alchemy ingredients and equipment. An area for torture, one for keeping his experiments and many more could be seen. The area where the shrieks could be heard was the one where the shaman was, it was the left corner of the room and it seemed that the shaman was in the middle of an experiment while a couple of his abominations were helping him out. After hearing the loud sound he had stopped and turned around to face Magokur and his orcs. Chapter 244 Magokur Vs The Shaman "Magokur?!" The shaman shouted in disbelief as he stared at the big orc, "You''re alive, but ho-" The shaman suddenly stopped talking as he puzzled all the pieces together, their scouts dying frequently, their patrols being hunted down by the humans who seemingly knew where they were, themander and all the scouts in the area disappearing, everything made sense to him now. "You betrayed the chieftain." Said the shaman with a solemn voice as he stared at Magokur with hatred in his eyes, "Do you think you will get away with this you idiot?!" "Get away with it, I don''t need to, both you and the chieftain are going to depart from this world today," Magokur said with a smile on his face as he slowly walked toward the shaman, in total he could see 3 of his abominations next to him, but he wasn''t a fool as there were definitely more that would join the battle. "Such arrogance, well what else could be expected from the likes of yourself." The shaman shakes his head as his staff levitates to his hand, the workshop in total was 40 meters long and 25 meters wide with the ceiling being a full 6 meters high, it was enough for both Magokur and the Shaman to fight without being held back. "You are the arrogant one Azul, you were lucky that back then I had orders to bring you to the chieftain alive, but there is no such thing today, I havee with the sole purpose of smashing that ugly head of yours to a pulp." Magokur smiles savagely as he starts swinging his hammer around him, his orcs had already created some distance between themselves and him as they warily observed their surroundings, there was no way of knowing wherefrom the abominations mighte from. Azul scowled after hearing Magokur''s words, he still remembered their fight and the shame he felt after Magokur beat him up and dragged him around the city like he was some sort of trash. He was 2.5 meters tall and had a hat made from the leather and antlers of a blood elk, the poor beast was running away from an enemy and had to enter the forest behind the town, one of their patrols found it and killed it before bringing the carcass back to the base. Azul''s face had a long scar running from his forehead all the way down to the left side of his chin, the scar made his face deformed, a gift from Magokur during the battle. With a wave of his hand, he uses his magic as his abominations glow a green light. [ Nature''s Rejuvenation ] [ Strength of an Ent ] [ Bear Fur ] Azul used all kinds of buffs on himself and his minions before sending them out to fight Magokur, not only did the three charge towards him and the orcs, but 4 more jumped out from the floor of the workshop. The buffs they had received would increase their strength, defense, regeneration, and more. Before the abominations reached Magokur however the shaman pointed at him as he used another skill, even though he was a support type, that didn''t mean he didn''t have any means of attacking. [ Earthen Bindings ] [ Vines of Paralysis ] [ Rock Spikes ] The floor beneath Magokur cracked open as rocky tentacles rose and attempted to bind him, as if that wasn''t enough there were green vines that followed after them, the vines were smaller but much fasterpared to them. Before Magokur could dodge his right leg was wrapped around by one of them and he could feel it getting numb, left with no other choice he used his electricity to boost his body and get away from it. The tentacles and vines followed after him but he was much faster now. In front of him however levitated three spikes made from rocks, each of the spikes was 1 meter long and even he didn''t want to try and block one of them, suddenly all three charged at him with incredible speed while another abomination leaped out from underneath him. ''Had I not sent so many of them to help the chieftain defend the base I would be able to kill this idiot for sure.'' Thought Azul as he prepared another spell, the buffs and attacks he just used had drained a fair chunk of his mana but he knew it wouldn''t be enough to take down Magokur. He originally had 30 minions but since they were being attacked he sent 22 of them to help out the chieftain as thetter had requested his help. He, of course, left 8 with him in case something was to happen and now he was incredibly happy that he did so, if he had sent all of his minions to help the chieftain then he would be defenseless against Magokur today. The abomination that looked like a grotesque fusion of a human and hobgoblin grabbed Magokur''s left arm and held on to it with everything it got. The 1.8-meter tall monster was almost half the size of Magokur and it would usually be ttened by his hammer. Right now however Magokur was in a pinch, with the monster tackling his leg and holding onto it he stumbled, the three spikes were already incredibly close while the vines and earth tentacles were a couple of meters behind him. If he doesn''t do anything then he was going to be heavily injured at the very least. Magokur suddenly uses his hammer with incredible force to smash the floor in front of him. [ Force Wave ] A powerful wave of energy travels forth as it collides with the spikes and manages to destroy two of them while weakening the third one. In order tobat the vines Magokur charges up his lightning as it suddenly covers his whole body, following the changes to the game, Magokur''s dark orange electricity was gone as it was now blood-red in color. The abomination that held his leg was shocked by the powerful current flowing through Magokur, it held desperately to him as that was the order his master had given him. Two more of the abominations were charging toward Magokur while the remaining five were fighting against his subordinates. The five orcs were strongbatants that were stronger than normal orcs of their level, still, they struggled while fighting the abominations who were buffed by the shaman. The abominations had low intelligence and their ability to use mana was low, but in exchange for that, they gained a powerful body that had higher stats than other monsters of the same level. As the vines arrive they start winding around Magokur who had smashed the third rock spike with his hammer, the powerful collision forced his arms to get pushed back as he almost lost his bnce. He suddenly widened his eyes before unleashing a war cry. [ Domination Shout ] [ Discharge ] The war cry reverberated through the workshop as the abominations felt an intense pressureing down on them, even the shaman wasn''t spared as his spell was interrupted by it. Magokur''s electricity suddenly explodes around him as the vines get destroyed, they had still managed to touch Magokur and unleash a part of their paralyzing toxin which numbed him a bit. The abomination that held onto his leg fared the worst, his body was ck as the powerful electric discharge had managed to destroy his body and insidespletely. Magokur turned around as he used his hammer to send a devastating swing toward the earth tentacles that wereing at him. [ Terror Swing ] Magokur''s hammer shines a dark red color as a red wave travels towards the tentacles, the powerful blow not only destroyed the tentacles but also unleashed a powerful wave of red mana that further weakened the abominations that were fighting against his orcs. Compared to the shaman however, his skills had a much shorter duration but would still help his orcs to even out the ying field. Turning around Magokur wraps his lightning around his fist as he punches the ground, the ground crumbles as an underground wave of red lightning travels towards Azul who had no other option but to dodge it. "Did you think that it was only you that became stronger during this time Azul?" Magokur smiles with an intense bloodthirst as he looks at the shaman who now had a solemn look on his face. "What the hell were these fucking things?" Shadow asked before kicking the body of an abomination that he had killed. There were about 40 corpses around them, some were orcs while others were abominations that had joined the fight. Ten orcs were standing on the side as they looked at the 6 humans and the ogre with slight fear in their eyes. They had witnessed how the 40 died, none of them even managed to get close to Reign and the others as the party mercilessly used their skills to annihte thempletely. They realized why their boss had allied himself with these people, even if there were hundreds of them attacking, would the result change? Perhaps they would manage to injure one of them, but to defeat such enemies was pretty much impossible, especially the brown-haired man that stood at the front, the mana pressure they felt from him was almost equal to the chieftain. "These must be the experiments that Magokur told us about," Reign checks the body of one of them before getting up. "What I''m more interested in is why are we not getting any notifications after finishing the battles, this ce isn''t a dungeon after all." Chapter 245 The Final Area "Maybe because we never really finished a battle?" Wolf suddenly throws another question to Reign who looks at him with confusion. "What do you mean we never really finished a battle?" "Well, if I''m correct then the system might think that it''s not only the monsters that are our enemies, this whole base is filled with traps and simply going through the areas would be incredibly difficult for most, luckily we have Tank who can simply block any type of trap or attack, perhaps the system won''t judge the battle as finished before we get rid of every enemy and trap in the base, or before we leave the base." Wolf''s exnation made sense in a way, if the system really judged that the whole base was their enemy, then they would only get a notification after either destroying everythingpletely or leaving the base. Since that could be the reason then Reign and the others couldn''t do anything about it, the orcs from the side look at them with a weird gaze as they simply waited for them to finish their conversation, none of them dared interrupt them. Reign and the other finally realized that the orcs were silently waiting for them to finish. Reign clears his throat in order to get their attention as he slowly walks toward them. He was a bit embarrassed as he and the others had almost forgotten about them, Magokur had done a great job by getting his orcs in all the different squads right under the gaze of the chieftain and the others. Thanks to the system there were no barriers when it came tonguages and one could easilymunicate with almost all races in the universe with ease. Reign talks to the orcs a bit as they nervously answer his questions. He was able to find out some more details like some troop cements which would be useful forter, it turns out that the chieftain''s n for this battle was pretty much the same as what Magokur had thought it was going to be. The chieftain was powerful but he was also incredibly wary and fearful of his life, he positioned his personal guards in the throne room together with him, the orcs that belonged in the personal guard were all fiercely loyal to him, except for the one that Magokur managed to ce in their midst. To be a member of the chieftain''s personal guard was no small feat and it required the orcs to be incredibly powerful and have a high loyalty towards the chieftain, each was required to do a series of tasks before getting into the squad and even Magokur was unable to help anyone deal with the tasks. Thankfully his subordinate was powerful enough to finish the tasks, even now Magokur had no idea what the tasks were, but he knew better than to pry. The area that Reign and the others were in was pretty much devoid of any more enemies, the ones that were scattered around had already been dealt with by Magokur''s subordinates, even though their strength was the same as the other orcs, nobody expected them to actually betray them, thanks to that they were able to swiftly deal with the other orcs. There was a problem, however, when Reign and the others finish the battle then only Magokur''s subordinates would be left, even though a hundred orcs were no small army, they would be limited to what they could do in the future. Magokur had told them previously that there was no need to worry about that as he already had ns to get more subordinatester. Reign and the others continue forward as they pass through different halls and corridors, some were empty while others had corpses of in orcs in them, they even found some of Magokur''s subordinates that had been killed during the battle. As they finally reached the third area they were surprised to see how different it waspared to the other ones. There was no scrap metal that could be seen anywhere and even the cement was gone. Whaty in front of them was a giant hall that waspletely made of wood. The hall wasrger than a football stadium and almost 200 orcs were standing there, their presence alerted them as they looked nervously at the party that had entered the area. Even though they had a huge advantage when it came to numbers, none of the orcs were confident that this would be an easy victory, most didn''t know if they could win against Reign and the others. At the very front were the personal guards of the recently deceasedmander, there were 20 of them but only 6 were elites. The personal guards looked at them with murderous intent as they get ready for a fight, all of the orcs had a solemn look on their faces as they slowly marched towards Reign and the others. The entrance to the corridor behind Reign suddenly explodes as arge iron door was brought down to block it, there would be no escape from this room. One orc assassin was standing on a small tform on the wall as he looked at them with a murderous smile on his face, he was the leader of the assassin squad and his only mission for today was to hide before they entered so that he could bring the huge iron door down. Seeing that none of them managed to notice him beforehand made him excited about the following battle. Using his skills he would weave through the ranks of the orcs and attack the party when they least expected it, he was already imagining the look of horror they might have after he would plunge his dagger in their chest. The assassin suddenly disappears from the spot but after 3 seconds reappears, only that this time he was being wrapped in shadows that slithered around his body like snakes. The truth was that Reign and the others noticed the assassin before they even entered their room, but they didn''t do anything about it for one reason. In front of absolute strength, all tricks are meaningless. The assassin was trying his hardest in order to break through Shadow''s [ Shadow Bind ], unfortunately for him, it was impossible. Even though the orc was a level 35 elite unit,pared to Shadow who was not only level 39 but also had stats that were above elites, he was greatly unmatched. Shadow was pouring a lot of mana as the binds were constricting against the orc, thetter was unable to move after a couple of seconds and it wouldn''t be too long before his bones break from the powerful bindings. Shadow could simply strangle the orc or use his shadow spikes in order to kill him quickly, but he wanted to show the other orcs that they werepletely outmatched. Letting them watch theirrade being slowly broken by the bindings until his whole body was unrecognizable would make their morale go down and make the fight even easier. The assassin managed to survive for 16 seconds, for him it was as if those 16 seconds was an eternity, nothing he did was able to let him out of the bindings and after 6 seconds he could feel the bones on his arms and legs breaking. The sound of the bones breaking was heard by the other orcs who simply watched without moving a muscle, the spectacle in front of them let them understand a part of their opponent''s strength as the assassin was a powerful fighter in the base. The leader of the assassins was well-known and was feared by the orcs as he was brutal to his enemies, he even murdered some hobgoblins and goblins out of frustration in front of others multiple times. He would always take his time and kill them slowly as others watched, it gave him immense pleasure and now, now he was being toyed with by Shadow, simrly to what he did to others before. His arms and legs were broken and the rest soon followed, the assassin couldn''t even utter a single word as the shadows had constricted around his whole body and he was barely able to breathe. In the end, his neck wasn''t spared as it was broken as well, his eyeballs had popped out of his head while his whole body was broken, bones were sticking out of it and a puddle of blood had formed beneath him. Reign and the others simply walked toward the orcs after the assassin''s death, the orcs actually took a step back as they saw the party moving closer to them. They released their mana as the pressure made the orcs gulp in fear, each one of them was many times strongerpared to the orcs and now they had to face them. To them, the 7 people in front of them looked like grim reapers that hade in order to im their lives, even the personal guard of themander was no different. What the orcs didn''t see however was that tens of orcs had taken out a blue cloth and had tied it around their arms. The bloodbath was about to begin. Chapter 246 Annihilation Of The Orc Army "Argh!" Bam! Bodies fly off as Tank had used his [ Wrecking Ball ] to mark the beginning of the battle, 3 orcs werepletely crushed underneath his body while many more were blown off by the impact of his attack. A dome suddenly appears 1 meter around him as he takes his scythe out to fight. He was currently standing near the middle of the 200-strong orc army. Szzzz Lightning flickered around as orcs died without being able to even defend against the attack, only the elites could somewhat block the attacks and survive the onught that Reign started. Since there were about 60 of Magokur''s subordinates here he needed to fight a bit more carefully in order to not cause damage to them. The orcs that wore a blue cloth on their arm suddenly attack the other orcs as the poor, unassuming orcs were focusing on Reign and the others, the element of surprise worked perfectly as some orcs died without even figuring out what had happened. Even without the orcs helping them, Reign and the others would be able to defeat the orcs without much trouble, the most important function that these orcs had was that they were posted everywhere in the base and could kill the orcs that Reign and the others missed. With Magokur betraying the orc chieftain and giving Reign and the others the whole n of the base, the battle was finished before even starting. At their current level and power Reign and the others didn''t fear any enemy that was below level 50, only monsters such as the field bosses and above could pose a threat to them. The orc chieftain was a powerful foe and his power should be the same as a dungeon boss''s, even though Reign and the others knew that the battle would be hard, they didn''t really fear fighting against him. The small orc army was outmatched from the beginning, at the very start of the battle about 40 of them died, some due to the attacks of Reign and the others but most died thanks to the betrayal of the other orcs. Now there were only about 100 orcs left to fight, not only did they need to fight against Reign and the others who outmatched them in every aspect, but they needed to go against their own people who had suddenly betrayed them. "Fight, the ones wearing the blue clothes have betrayed us, killed them!" One of the personal guards of themander shouted as he swung his sword at one of the orcs closest to him, before his sword could hit however it was blocked by two daggers. Shadow had appeared in front of the orc and smiled warmly at him before kicking him away. The kick was something that the elite orc could have avoided or blocked under normal circumstances, but seeing Shadow''s smile made him remember what happened to the assassin just a couple of moments ago, he became almost paralyzed for a moment and Shadow managed to capitalize on that. "He''s mine, go deal with the others," Shadow said without even turning his head, the orcs behind him nod their heads quickly before attacking the other orcs. The elite stared at Shadow as he clenched his sword and attacked. His attacks were powerful and swift, it was obvious that this orc was not someone to be trifled with, but unfortunately for him, he was simply slower and weakerpared to Shadow. His ability and fighting style was focused on speed and his base agility stat was even higher than Reign''s, it was only thanks to Reign''s lightning that he was able to move faster than him during battle. Clink! ng! Shadow still had a carefree expression on his face as he blocked and parried each attack that the orc sent his way, his acidic poison was already starting to deal damage to the de as small nicks had already formed on the edge. The orc was able to spot the damage and he knew that he had to do something in order to surprise Shadow, suddenly his body shines a dark hue, not only him but all of the other orcs had now started using their mana in order to fight. The orcs use their skills and abilities to their fullest as multiple explosions happen on the battlefield. The dark hue covers his swordpletely as only a bit was left on his legs and arms, with great speed he rushes towards Shadow. Thanks to him using his skill he was able to move twice as fast as before, still that was not the end as he channeled most of his mana towards his sword, not only was the sword faster and its cutting power was higher, but the dark mana covering it was acting like a saw, even if Shadow manages to block his attacks, mana is not something that could be blocked with weapons and his arms or other parts of the body could get cut. ng! The sword collides with the daggers again but to the orc''s surprise, his mana was blocked and couldn''t hurt Shadow. Pitch-ck mana covered his arms as he was able to defend against the saw-like property of the orc''s mana with rtive ease. "Not bad, but you guys really like using mana the same way, it''s easy to see through it." Said Shadow before suddenly starting his attack, all of his attacks were aimed at the orc''s vital points and the elite struggled to defend against them. Shadow was faster than him and each movement he made was precise and calcted, it didn''t take long for the orc to start getting injuries. The worst part was that his wounds hurt like hell, even a small cut on his shoulder was giving him a huge amount of pain while white smoke wasing out of it. The poison that covered the daggers was not something to be trifled with, Shadow didn''t have any powerful skill from his daggers like Reign and the others got from their weapons, but his acidic poison more than made up for it, he could destroy the armor and weapons of his enemies, puncture through thick hide that some bosses had and poison them with a single attack. The orc was already feeling his strength seeping as the poison started working inside of him, even after he used mana in order to try and suppress the poison, it was toote as it had already entered the bloodstream. With each passing second, the elite was growing weaker and weaker, after a full minute his hands were shed apart by Shadow and he fell to his knees, deep cuts that revealed the bones could be seen on his arms as the powerless orc finally took a look around him. Only a meager 10 orcs were left alive, they were fiercely struggling against Wolf and Laura who was using her whip to attack them. The demonic energy that formed the whip would leave deep cuts on the orcs as their flesh burned with demonic mes, even using mana to suppress them was difficult as demonic energy wasn''t the same as mana and worked a bit differently. Another elite was suddenly stabbed from the back, with a fearful gaze the orc looks behind him only to find another elite staring at him with a smile, a blue cloth was tied on his arm and he pulled out the sword. Blood spurted out from the wound as the orc fell down on the ground, his face making an expression of shock and disbelief. Upon seeing the elite that betrayed them, the captain of themander''s personal guard widened his eyes, if he could move now he would charge in an attempt to kill the traitor, but s the poison had done its job and he could barely move now. Shadowes up to him and with a swift sh, he cuts his throat as blood spurts out. Out of the 60 orcs that had joined Reign and the others, 55 remained, the battle was a short one and they were able to minimize their losses after Reign and the others created mayhem. They all spread out as they try to look for any orcs that had managed to escape or were hiding while Reign and the others continue forward, only one area remained the chieftain''s quarters. Magokur''s vision was blurry as he gazed at the corpse of his enemy, blood covered his face and multiple wounds could be seen on his body. The corpses of his five orcs and the abominations lie behind him as he holds his hammer proudly. The battle against the shaman went as expected, without the majority of his experiments, the shaman was simply not a match to Magokur, even after thetter had secretly improved and mastered a couple of offensive and defensive spells. Still, at his core, the shaman was a support type that would only shine during group battles and simply had no way to defend against Magokur in the end. Half of his body was gone, smashed to pieces by Magokur''s hammer as thetter went all out against him. He was still surprised as he never imagined that the shaman would manage to wound him as he did, he had to admit that he underestimated the bastard a bit, if not for him improving as well and getting some items from Reign and the others, this battle might have be a bit too close. He slowly walked away as he went towards the chieftain''s quarters, even though he knew that Reign and the others didn''t need any help, he still wanted to try and catch up to them, at the very least he wanted to witness the final moments of the chieftain with his own two eyes. Chapter 247 Chaos And The Orc Chieftain Chaos would be the word best used the describe what was happening throughout the base. After Reign and the others had destroyed the small army that was ced in front of the chieftain''s quarters, Magokur''s subordinates had all scattered around to join theirrades in order to kill off the other orcs. Reign and the others had already managed to kill over 200 of them, some were small squads that they found while going through the different areas, but most came from the small army as there were 140 orcs there that served the chieftain. Less than one hundred orcs were left alive and their numbers were now equal to Magokur''s forces, one difference however was that none of them knew that they had been betrayed so far. Magokur didn''t want to leave any chances for his enemies and he instructed his subordinates to make some traps all over the base, the traps were made in haste and recently so none of them were hidden as carefully as they could have been, during all the chaos that the base had gone through thest couple of days, however, nobody managed to spot them. The traps were of course not activated until Reign and the others attacked, if even one of the traps killed or injured an orc it would cause mayhem in the base and they would definitely figure out that something was wrong. During all the chaos that resulted from Reign and the others attacking, however, Magokur''s subordinates managed to activate most of them. The traps were small and most of the time they weren''t deadly, they didn''t need to however as they would be used as a distraction most of the time. Some orcs got hit by one or two arrows from a trap and shouted in pain, the others would be nervous and surprised by what had happened, that was usually enough for Magokur''s subordinates to kill them, even if they were outnumbered they would manage tond a couple of hits before their opponent even realized what was happening. Those kinds of scenes were happening throughout the whole base, orcs would be horrified after finding out that they were not only being attacked but that their own people had also betrayed them and allied themselves to the attackers, only to be killed most of the time. Of course, some of them managed to survive the attacks, they desperately ran through the base in order to find other groups so that they could warn them of what was happening, most of the time those would get killed by other traps that were ced in the base while some would find a group that they would join. Still, enough damage had been done, before anyone found out about the betrayal, more than 40 orcs had been killed, and less than 50 of them remained while Magokur''s subordinates numbered about 80 at that moment. The orcs were nervous and even the slightest sound would alert them, it didn''t help that everyone was nervous as nobody knew whether the orc next to you was a traitor or not. The battle was already won as the orcs were not only outnumbered but they were also traumatized by what was happening. Reign and the others stood in front of a huge wooden door, they could feel a powerful aura from the other side of the 6 meters tall door, just by looking at the size of it, it was more fitting to be called a gate instead of a door. Tank pushes the door open as he readies his shield, he was ready to defend against any attacks that might beunched their way. Surprisingly nothing of the sort had happened, the other side of the door led them to a wide-open space. Wooden pirs could be seen on each side of the hall as they were used more as a decoration. At the end of the hall was a throne, these were actually not the private quarters of the chieftain, but his throne room. The quarters were located on the left side of the throne room, but there was no need to go there as they could see a huge figure sitting atop the wooden throne that was decorated with many skulls. The chieftain of the orcs was about the same size as themander, his hair was braided and fell back to his shoulders. A pitch-ck helmet was on one of his hands while he held a bone ive with his other hand. His body was covered in ck armor and barely showed any of his dark green skin. The armor had sh marks and some dents on it, it was evident that it had been used in many battles before. In front of the orc chieftain were his 10 personal guards, Reign and the others already knew that one of Magokur''s men was in their midst, contrary to other orcs that wore a blue cloth on their arms in order to be recognized, the orc opted for a different tactic that was ryed to Reign and the others. There was no saying whether the orcs would have found out about their own people betraying them earlier, if they did and the information was brought to the chieftain then the orc wouldn''t be able to put a blue cloth on his arm as they would all know that he was a traitor. The orc did one small thing, the pommel of his de was dyed orange and Reign and the others were able to spot him the moment theyid their eyes on him and the other guards. His sword was stabbed in the ground in front of him as he held the handle with both hands while waiting for them to arrive. Contrary to the other orcs that were staring at them with hatred he had a calm gaze as he slowly lifted his de. "Humans." The chieftain suddenly spoke. "You have killed my men over and over again, ughtered hundreds of them ever since you had arrived here, both mymander and vicemander are missing and now, now you have the audacity to attack my base!" The tone of the chieftain rose with each word as anger was evident in his voice. He lifted his left hand and ced his helmet over his head before slowly rising from the throne. Reign and the others realized they had underestimated the chieftain a bit as his aura was stronger than what they expected. Still, it wasn''t to the point of them being frightened by him, even if he was more powerful the result would still stay the same. [ Lvl 43 Boss, Azar "The Wicked" ] Strength: 1?? Agility: 76 Endurance: 11? Vitality: 1?? Willpower: ?? Spirit: 6? The stats of the chieftain were definitely higher than any of them expected, thanks to Reign being only 4 levels lower than the boss he was able to see most of his stats using his [ Inspect ] skill. It was obvious that the chieftain was a melee fighter as his physical stats were off the roof, his strength, endurance, and vitality were all above 100 points and even his agility was high. Reign and the others had faced many enemies before, but none of them were as strong as the monster in front of them, even the bosses on the mountain they went up against during the challenge were weaker, even though their levels were higher. From what Eldar had told them, the term elites, bosses, and so on was not something that was widely used in the universe as each would have its own naming for the different monster ranks. Certain people and monsters were simply strongerpared to others at the same level, the difference could be their ss, their abilities, bloodline, and so on. Because most people knew about games on Earth and how the different ranks of monsters were called, the system simply used that in order to allow them to gauge the strength of their opponents easier. The boss wasn''t just powerful but his speed was also not something that could be underestimated, even Reign only had 5 points morepared to the boss, without his lightning he probably wouldn''t be that much fasterpared him. "Whatever your goals might be, I will make sure that they are buried here together with your bodies," Azar speaks with an intimidating voice as he slowly walks from his throne towards them, his personal guards were all ready to fight as they stared at Reign and the others. The battle was definitely not going to be an easy one, not only was the chieftain incredibly powerful, but he had 10 elites that were going to fight alongside him, well, there were going to be 9 after Magokur''s subordinate showed himself during the fight. "Burry us?" Reign suddenly asks as he looks at Azar who was releasing his mana and using it to pressure them. With a smirk on his face Reign takes a step forward as he looks at the giant orc straight in the eyes before unleashing all of his mana as well. "I don''t think you have the capacity for that big guy." Chapter 248 Azar And The Personal Guards The powerful aura being released from Reign surprised even the orc chieftain, even though he had hundreds of subordinates and three of them were boss-ranked, Reign''s aura was almost the same level as theirs. Not to mention that there was something else he could feel hidden beneath the powerful mana being released by Reign, something that made even him wary. Reign turned his head around and nodded at the others, in a sh he was gone from his position as he charged at the boss. His incredible speed made it impossible for the elite orcs to stop him, and before they could even try to follow him, Wolf and the others made their move. Four soldiers were suddenly summoned in front of Tank, each of his immortal soldiers was an elite soldier and they could fight evenly against the orcs. Beast used his arrow to quickly send a couple of volleys towards the orcs that tried their best to defend, two of them were long-rangebatants and they replied with their own arrows. Neither Beast nor Laura moved from their spot, a dark purple barrier was created in front of them as it blocked the arrows. That was a new skill that Laura had created using Tank''s dome skill as an example. Her purple barrier was not at the same level as the dome however as she could only create a barrier that was 3 meters tall and 3 meters wide, it wasn''t enough to shield everyone from attacks, but when it came to just her and Beast, it was more than enough. Reign arrived in front of Azar and attacked him with his two swords. His speed came as another surprise to Azar who swiftly used his ive to meet his attack. Thanks to his incredible strength which was well above 100 points he was able to easily block the attack and push Reign back a little bit, Reign wasn''t disheartened by it as he had already expected such an oue. He wasn''t nning on killing the boss by himself, of course, the elite orcs wouldn''tst a long time against Wolf and the others and his only goal right now was to keep the chieftain busy so that he wouldn''t join their battle. "Fast, but a fast rat is still just a rat." Azar proimed as he swung his ive towards Reign, the powerful attack carried a fierce wind with it as Reign could feel the power beneath the attack before it even reached him. Using his speed he dodged the blow before it connected with the ground, a 2m long crack was formed from the blow as Reign widened his eyes a bit. ''That was only a normal attack, he didn''t even infuse a lot of mana in it.'' With haste Reign continued fighting against the boss, weaving left and right as he dodged his attacks whilst trying to hit his opponent, Azar''s armor however proved to be stronger than he thought as even his katana was only able to leave scratches on it, it was evident that he wouldn''t be able to injure the boss without attacking the gaps in the armor or using some of his more powerful skills. On the other side of the hall Wolf and the others were already pushing back the orcs, none of them went all out as they wanted to conserve their stamina and mana for the boss. Shadow was fighting against Magokur''s subordinate as the two of them traded blow after blow, of course, none of the blows were aimed at any vital spots nor did they have any killing intent behind them. The two were tactically moving closer to two orcs that were fighting against two of Tank''s soldiers, the soldiers were previously told about the orc and that he was one of them so they already had an inkling of what Shadow and he was about to do. As the orc came 1m behind the two he suddenly slipped and fell down to one knee, of course, that was just an act as he swiftly turned around and stabbed one orc through the leg before twisting the sword and causing an incredible amount of pain to the orc who lost focus for a bit, that was enough for Julie to cut his head off. Shadow, on the other hand, used the situation to swiftly appear behind the other orc, with a swift motion he stabbed both of his daggers through the orc''s neck before twisting the slightly and pulling them out, blood spurted out from the wounds as the orc tried to stop it, in mere seconds he copsed down on the ground. Donovan who was fighting against the orc simply nodded at Shadow before running off to help the others, the betrayal of one of their own shocked the elites who went all out during the fight. Their goal wasn''t to win, they could feel that the people they were fighting were all strongerpared to them, the only thing they wished to do right now was to force them to use as much stamina and mana before dying in order to make the battle easier for the chieftain. Another goal they had was to kill the traitor who was now fighting against them with the humans. They fought wildly and without any care, they didn''t even bother blocking most blows as they wanted to trade blow for blow with Wolf and the others. A cornered animal was the most dangerous one, that was certainly true as the orcs had suddenly be much harder to deal with, since they knew they were going to die they stopped caring about their injuries or safety and only focused on attacking. On the other side, Reign was still trading blows with the chieftain who finally realized what was happening to his guards, seeing that one of their own had betrayed them infuriated him, all of the guards were hand-picked by him, and their strength was only below the three bosses and all had an undying loyalty to him, all except for one of course. Seeing the soldiers he trained for so long being killed by Wolf and the others made his anger spike as he suddenly hit the ground of the hall with his pommel, the area surrounding him started shaking as dark green mana was infused in the ive. Suddenly an explosion of mana happens around him as Reign was blown back by a couple of meters, without even looking at the result of his attack, Azar suddenly charged Wolf and the others. Swish Before he could get close however the boss felt pain in his left leg, looking down he could see Shadow teleported behind him and stabbed his leg with one of his daggers before throwing a pitch-ck ball of mana toward him. Azar''s eyes constricted as he saw the ball, with an incredible speed he twisted his hips as he delivered a powerful blow at it. The ball explodes as the [ Darkness Implosion ] skill activated, the whole arm of the orc chieftain was covered by his mana but even that wasn''t even to fully block the powerful attack, cracks in the form of a spiders web were suddenly formed on the gauntlet of the boss and by the end of the skill the gauntlet was broken in pieces. Reign suddenly arrived at the side of the boss, with haste he shed at him multiple times as the boss was forced to defend against the attacks which allowed Shadow to pull out his dagger and draw some distance while using his shadow bind in order to bind the left leg of the boss. The shadow binding however turns out to be almost useless as Azar was able topletely destroy it in a second with his powerful mana. Reign''s attacks were only dangerous for the boss if he managed to hit a spot that was not guarder by his armor, with his left arm beingpletely bare now, however, it was the prime target for Reign. Even the dense mana that coated the whole arm wasn''t enough topletely block the sharp katana that Reign used, cuts had already formed on the chieftain''s arm as thetter looked furiously at the two who were fighting against him. Even though the two weren''t enough to endanger his life, Reign''s lightning-fast attacks and Shadow''s maniption of the shadows were enough to force the orc to stop and fight against them, one wrong move could result in an injury that the chieftain would take. One thing that the chieftain noticed was the fight between his elites and the enemies, or rather theck of it. Turning his head around he could see the captain of his guards on his knees as a ming sword had pierced through his chest, the orc spurted out blood from his mouth as his body started burning. With a quick pull, Wolf took the sword out before decapitating the orc. The battle between the personal guards and Wolf and the others had finished, contrary to what they expected, the orcs managed to inflict some wounds on them and forced them to use a bit more mana. Still, the battle waspletely one-sided from the very beginning and they managed to finish them off. Chapter 249 Azars Power "You''re the only one left big guy," Reign says as he notices Azar''s gaze which was locked onto his dead guards. His face was deformed in anger as he stared angrily toward the orc that had betrayed them, before Reign and the others could do anything his mana suddenly spikes as an incredible amount of it covers him. In a sh he appeared in front of the orc and shed down with his ive, Tank had luckily managed toe in front of the orc and used his [ Mana shield v2 ] in order to block the blow. The power behind the attack was great, even above what Tank could block with his attack, without waiting for the attack to hit he quickly used another skill that he had learned a while ago. [ Guardian''s Protection ] The guardian''s protection was a skill that would increase the defensive capabilities of the user and the target he wished to protect, other than that it would also connect the two, and any damage that the target would be cut by half, the half being transferred over to the user. A brilliant golden shine covers both Tank and the orc as his shield starts glowing as well, a small dome suddenly appears and covers both of them. The reason why Tank used the [ Guardian''s Protection ] was that he feared that even the aftereffect of the blow could seriously harm or kill it. Not to mention that Tank had no idea if the chieftain would again show incredible speed and go around him. When he and the others fought he didn''t really have a need for such a skill, most of the time he would do his best to block any powerful attacks while the others were focused on dodging hits and damaging their opponent as fast as they could. Not only would the [ Guardian''s Protection ] harm him, but it could lead to him flinching and not blocking a hit properly which could lead to a disastrous oue. Compared to most novels and games where tank-ssbatants often used such skills in order to protect theirrades, this was the real world and people could feel pain and injuries, if he wasn''t careful about using the skill and he got damaged without expecting it, his enemy could use the chance to seriously injure him, kill him or simply st him away and attack the others. During the period of more than a month since he had acquired the skill, he only used it 3 times, all of those times were during a battle where their opponents were near defeat and he would use it just in case someone got hit since he could properly adjust to the pain and damage when he wasn''t actively trying to fight or block someone. [ Eradicating sh of Chaos ] The attack was amongst the most powerful skills the chieftain had in his arsenal, his ive suddenly turned pitch ck at the moment of impact as a powerful force could be felt in the hall. Tank''s dome was broken after a short contest of strength, the golden glow covering him was barely able to put any resistance as the ive hit the shield. The powerful Rank A shield deformed slightly right away as the ive hit it, the blue mana shield covering it flickered as it was almost fully broken from the blow. "Argh!" Tank spat out blood as he was forced down on his knees by the attack, the impact traveled through his whole body and his insides were damaged. His body had turned into a bronze color as his ability was activated to its fullest in order to mitigate the damage. Compared to any enemy they had faced so far, the chieftain was without a doubt the most powerful one. His full-out attack was able to not only bring Tank down on his knees but also damage his shield which was a Rank A item. The elite orc on the other hand was sted away by the shockwave of the attack, he had hit the wall with his back but thankfully there were no injuries as the defensive bonus the skill gave managed to mitigate most of the damage. Without wasting any time the orc runs towards the giant wooden door, he knew that staying any longer was useless as he would be more of a danger to Reign and the others than to the chieftain. The chieftain tries to follow after him but gets stopped by a multitude of attacks, Laura used her power and summoned a dark-purple spear that was sent his way with breakneck speed. Beast used his [ Wind Arrow ] and before the boss could even respond to it, it was already in front of his face. A powerful attack hit the ive that was in front of Tank and managed to lift it off and allow Tank to create some distance between himself and Azar. [ Upwards me sh ] It was a skill that Wolf had used against the phantom of the boss of the hidden dungeon, Groll. A fiery eruption propelled his sword upwards and increased its speed and power greatly, on the other hand, Greenie was already in the air above the chieftain as he sent punch after punch towards the boss. Even with his incredible defense and armor, Azar still needed to be wary of the attacks that were sent his way, he quickly switched to wielding the ive with one hand as he clenched his left hand and punched toward the two attacks that Laura and Beast hadunched. [ Space Breaking Punch ] The seemingly slow attack was finished before they even realized it, the air in front of the fist rippled before cracks formed on it and a powerful wave of mana was sent flying towards the spear and arrow that only managed tost for a couple of moments. Over 40 of Greenie''s punches had alreadynded on Azar, his head and shoulders felt as if they were under a great load as each of Greenie''s punches carried great weight behind them. The boss angrily looked up and shed at Greenie with his ive. [ Rising Dragon ] A green dragon formed by mana covered Azar''s ive as it neared Greenie, before it couldnd however Reign had arrived in front of Greenie and shed with the blow. Not only did the dragon give a boost to the attack but it was alsounched from it, both Greenie and Reign were sent flying as Reign''s swords were bit by the dragon. Both of them hit the ceiling of the hall while Shadow used the moment to appear behind the boss and stab his leg again. This time however the boss was ready, as soon as Shadow had appeared the ground beneath him cracked as an explosion of green mana engulfed him, at least that''s what the boss expected to happen, but luckily for Shadow, he managed to activate his [ Shadow Body ] skill and dodge the explosion. "Tch, you pests are starting to annoy me with your speed, perhaps I should break all of your legs first before cutting them off and feeding them to you." Azar hits the floor of the hall with the pommel of his ive as he stares at Shadow and the others with anger in his eyes. Ever since he had appeared on Earth, he was fully concentrated on creating his territory,pared to Reign and the others he couldn''t get a territory before taking control of all the anchor points. If not for the incredible power of the ape he would have already controlled the whole town, slowly but surely he was increasing the strength of his subordinates and himself so that one day they could take the head of the ape and im the town as theirs. With the arrival of Reign and the others however everything changed, not only did he lose 2 anchor points but his men were all killed, his base was almost destroyed and traitors had appeared, even if he kills all of them today he would still need to spend an incredible amount of time in order to get everything back. "It seems we can''t really expect to win against this guy without truly going all out," Wolf stated as his body was suddenly covered in mes. A flicker of lightning appeared beside him as Reign was back with Greenie. Beast had put his bow back in the inventory as he summoned the ck lion, a sphere of light engulfed both of them before disappearing. Beast''s current look was almost the same as when he would fuse with the golden lion, the only difference being the color of his fur and a ball of light that was located in his abdomen, that was the light that the lion had stored up previously. Laura''s whole demeanor changed as demonic mes covered her whole body while a dark tome suddenly appeared in her left hand. She was ready to burn all of the life-force she had collected so far in order to attack the boss with everything she had, during the 3 days that Reign was unconscious she also studied the dark tome and managed to learn another spell, after getting an idea she managed to infuse the spell with demonic energy which further increased its power, not only that one, even the dark me was something that could be strengthened by it. Tank on the other hand slowly walked towards the boss as his metallic skin glistened. With a determined gaze, he looks at the boss before switching his sight to Reign and the others. "Leave the blocking to me." Chapter 250 Tanks Resolution Everyone nods in agreement after seeing Tank''s resolute eyes. They all knew that he was recently feeling a bit down, not only did Beast manage to increase the rank of his ability, but since the party hadn''t fought monsters that were able to really push them to their limits, his role as the tank wasn''t as important. Even during the battle on the mountain, Tank tanked attacks the bosses there, but even without him he was certain that the party would have managed to bring the boss down. Earlier he would usually block attacks and keep Beast safe as thetter wasn''t good in close quarters, but after he acquired his fusion ability that weakness was gone. Tank stood in front of the boss as thetter started twirling his ive above his head. [ Immovable Resolution ] The skill Tank used was something he managed to acquire on the mountain, since a lot of the bosses were able to push him back even when he was sessful in defending against their blow he knew he needed toe up with something that would allow him to stand his ground. The immovable skill was a simple one and it was Rank C, it would simply allow the user to have much better stability and weight during blocks which would make him a lot harder to push back. [ Tornado sh ] The twirling of the ive made the wind blow around the chieftain as a small tornado was formed with him at its center. With mighty force, he brings the ive down on the slightly deformed Rank A shield that Tank had propped up in order to block the attack. Since the dome was previously broken through he was unable to use it for a short period of time, his shield was still in good condition and the deformation would get fixed after some time as all Rank A items could slowly recover from damage if it wasn''t too big. [ Bulls Charge ] The phantom of a great red bull forms around Tank as he charges toward the boss in order to meet his attack head-on. As the ive collides with the horns of the bull the charge was stopped, Tank''s muscles bulged out as he was using everything he had in order to continue forward. Crack The horns suddenly crack as the ive breaks through them and shes the bull in half before meeting Tank''s shield. The wind was blown around them as cuts appeared on the wooden floor and walls of the hall. Reign and the others all use their mana in order to shield themselves from the wind before attacking the boss who was shocked after seeing that his blow was sessfully blocked, even though the [ Tornado sh ] was a skill that he used in order to deal AOE damage most of the times, it was still a powerful skill, the final hit especially was something that was not easy to be blocked by anyone. After seeing how Tank barely managed to block his previous hit after using everything he had, the boss didn''t expect him topletely block this one, not only was Tank still standing, but the man hadn''t even moved a step back from his position. His bronze skin stopped all the wind des that were sted from the attack as his shield was covered in a golden hue that was littered with many ancient-looking runes. [ Guardian''s Blessing ] It was a skill that Tank acquired after the trials, it was a powerful defensive skill that was above the mana shield in every aspect, but for some reason, Tank wasn''t able to activate it at all, that is until today. Even after asking his trainer why it was so thetter simply shook his head and told him that he needed to figure it out himself otherwise the skill would never unleash its full potential. ''So it was like that'', Thought Tank as he looked at the divine-looking shield that had covered his own. Only after he let go of every notion other than defending and blocking the attack had the skill activated, it happened by itself as he never even tried using it. With such a powerful rank A skill in his arsenal he was even more confident in blocking the boss, he was so excited that he didn''t even realize something was currently happening throughout his body. Reign and the others arrive and a barrage of attacks was sent Azar''s way, the huge orc scowled in anger as he tried to defend against the blows while counterattacking them. Tank however didn''t allow him as he used his [ Knight''s Roar ] and forced him to attack him. The [ Knight''s Roar ] skill wouldn''t work on anyone as some enemies had great resistance to it as it attacked their soul and forced them to focuspletely on Tank. In his anger however, the chieftain was more vulnerable to such skills and all of his attacks were sent at Tank''s way. He wasn''t an idiot however, after realizing that his body would automatically send an attack toward Tank no matter what he did, he started using all kinds of AOE skills that he had. The [ Tornado sh ] was his most powerful AOE skill and the closer the enemy was the more damage it would deal, but of course, he had other ones. Thanks to the great size of his ive he could also sh in a semi-circle and block or attack someone before his attack reached Tank. To his great surprise, however, Tank managed to block and nullify all of his attacks. The opponent that the chieftain marked as almost finished after his previous attack was standing straight and looking at him provocatively. With each passing second, the color of his skin was changing as it slowly turned into a dull-gold color. Tank felt incredible, he could feel that his body was bing stronger and stronger over time and the chieftain''s attacks were bing a bit easier to block. Beast was the first one to notice the change, at first he was confused and didn''t know what was happening before breaking out in a smile as he suddenlyunched a couple of arrows that got embedded in a circle on the floor around the chieftain. " Spirit of the wind I call thee" Beast suddenly throws an arrow above the chieftain as it shines a brilliant green color. "Fierce wind of the world, obliterate." All of the arrows suddenly explode as a huge tornado was formed around the boss, Tank was right in front of it and even he was caught up in it for a bit. The fierce wind cut any part of the boss that wasn''t covered by his armor and even coating himself in mana wasn''t enough topletely block the attack. His injuries however were mostly superficial and they wouldn''t really matter. Tank however was stunned as he looked at the tornado in front of him, he was shocked that Beast would actually use such a skill when he was so close to it, but even after the numerous wind des hit him, he felt nothing as they simply scattered after hitting his body. He turned around only to see a smiling Beast who was giving him a thumbs up. Tank nods at him and enters the tornado before attacking the boss, he didn''t know why his body was suddenlypletely immune to Beast''s skill, but he thought it was probably Beast that did something in order to keep him safe. Even the powerful boss had to use his mana in order to block the wind, but for Tank it wasn''t necessary, his body was enough to defend against them and soon he shed with the boss who had his eyes opened wide after seeing him. The bronze skin that Tank had finished its change and now he was even more powerful. Each of his attacks carried more weight behind them while the attacks of the chieftain were easier to block, and inside this tornado, he was the one who had an advantage as the chieftain couldn''t fully focus on fighting him while coating his whole body with mana. "Reign, give it some lightning!" Beast suddenly shouts at Reign who looked at him with confusion. "Tank will be fine, remember his ability, just discharge some lightning!" Reign nods at Beast before sending a couple of arcs of lightning towards the tornado, the lightning enters as the battle inside was bing even harder for the chieftain. Tank again didn''t need to do anything in order to resist the lightning as his bronze body did enough, but the chieftain was simply put under more pressure as the lightning shocked his body. For the first time since he had arrived here, Azar was being pushed back by his enemies, the chieftain was furious but there was nothing he could do right now, luckily he could see that the tornado was slowing down and soon he would be able to fight normally. Outside of the tornado Reign and the others looked at the two figures that were fighting, it was only now that the rest had managed to spot the changes that happened to Tank. "Hey, do you think what I''m thinking? Shadow suddenly asked the others who all nodded in response. "His ability ranked up." Chapter 251 The Berserk Azar Bang! Azar finally manages tond a powerful hit that pushes Tank back by a meter, the wooden floor underneath Tank cracks from the blow as thetter holds his shield firmly while staring at the boss. He was the only one that had not yet realized what had happened as he was too engrossed in the battle. "You bugs, you inexcusable f-ing bugs!" Azar suddenly shouts as all of his mana was sted from him, it covered his whole body in a half a meter radius as it spiked above his head. His muscles bulged out as his armors started cracking, before long the whole armor broke in pieces as a now 5-meter tall orc stood in front of Tank and the others. "The fck?" Shadow suddenly curses as he looks at the boss absent-mindedly, "He got stronger by getting angry, are we in DBZ or something?" "Whatever it is, this should be it, I don''t believe that he willst long with all that mana being used." Wolf suddenly says as he charges toward the boss with the others. [ Warning, the enemy has entered a Berserk state. ] The system suddenly notifies Reign and the others as they run towards the boss while preparing to attack him, the notification wasn''t really surprising as they had already guessed that the power-up the boss had received was due to a berserk state. His mana was wild as it changed to a darker green color. The boss had suddenly grown to be at least double strongerpared to how he was before, even Tank had a solemn look on his face as he wasn''t certain that he could continue blocking his attacks as he did before. He wasn''t stupid and knew that the boss hadn''t gone all out previously. "I''m going to rip you bastards apart, your skulls will decorate my hall as wine cups as your bodies will rot and be presented at the gates as a warning to anyone that dares attack me, the mighty Azar!!" The chieftain yells in fury as he swings his ive towards Tank who blocks the attack. ''Heavy!" Thinks Tank as he could feel the power behind the attack, even with his skill still activated he had slight trouble when defending against a normal swing. ''Double, no perhaps his strength has even tripled!'' [ Shield Rupture ] Tank suddenly uses his skill and forces the ive back as Azar''s arms shake for a brief moment before stabilizing, even when using a skill Tank was barely able to force him back, if he was to attack him with a powerful skill now he wasn''t certain if he could do the same as before and block itpletely. Suddenly the boss twirls his ive behind his back before performing an upwards sh towards the approaching Reign, the power behind the swing brought a fierce wind towards Reign as he pointed both of his swords to greet the attack. [ Raging Wind ] [ Rage of the Kirin ] ng! [ Sword of mes ] [ Shadow Burst ] Wolf and Shadow suddenly appear next to Reign as the three use their skills in order to match the boss. An intense gust of wind blows from the powerful impact as the three had managed to sessfully contend against the boss, even so, their faces had a solemn look as they stared at the boss. Pain coursed along their arms as they had not gonepletely unscathed from the previous impact. The berserk state of the boss improved all of his stats by arge margin and they knew that they had to attack fast and not allow him to counterattack them. Reign suddenly uses his lightning charge as he appears next to Azar''s right leg, his katana was swung with all of his might as it neared the leg. Suddenly the boss shifts his weightpletely on his right leg as a powerful burst of mana explodes from it, blowing Reign back as he uses his arms to cover his face as cuts appear on them. "Dammit, his reaction speed is insane!" Curses Reign before disappearing from the spot as the ivees down on his position. Bam! [ me sh ] Wolf sends his ming sword shes ahead as they hit the boss, the powerful mana covering him however managed to weaken the attack greatly as shallow cuts appear on his body, barely drawing any blood. The mes were extinguished even before they could burn the chieftain''s body by the mana that was seemingly devouring everything that was thrown it''s way. Beast suddenly started shooting his balls of light from afar as he dropped his bow. Because he had seen how Tank was improving his ability previously he decided to waste some of his precious fusion time and used the bow from afar in order to summon the tornado, even though his body was different during the fusion he was still capable of drawing the bow and managed to activate the skill. Now however he had gone back to using the power of his lion as he stopped and prepared for a big attack, since the boss was currently greatly enhanced and his fusion time was nearly over he decided not to spare anything and drew out every ounce of light that the lion had absorbed in order tounch a terrifyingly powerful attack. Laura had already used the skill from the ne as numerous pentagrams shone all around her. Tens of demonic weapons spawned as she sent them flying towards the boss. This was currently her strongest attack, by drawing the pentagrams and using the ne she was able to unleash a terrifying barrage of attacks that could destroy anything in front of her. Thanks to the properties of her demonic energy her attacks were able to wound the chieftain, even the seemingly all-devouring mana around the boss were unable topletely absorb the demonic energy and soon the boss had to defend himself against the attacks. Of course, the way he defended himself was differentpared to what most would have done. As was the saying, the best defense is a strong offense. The boss once again used his punch to crack the space in front of him and blow half of the attacks away before sending a sh towards the other ones. A 5m long ive light was sent flying towards the attacks as they were all stopped and broken by it. It was evident that the boss was more than capable of dealing with them right now. Suddenly a powerful ball of light that burned the air around it was sent towards the boss after the ive light had disappeared since the boss had just finished his attack he wasn''t ready for it and had to hastily swing his ive in order to meet the attack head-on. Bam! A huge explosion suddenly took ce as the ive and ball collided, the powerful attack was not only formed from all the light that the lion had absorbed but a good chunk of Beast''s mana as well. Even with the boss being in his berserk state he was still injured from the powerful attack, the mana covering his body had slightly lessened as the hand that held the ive was burned by the intense light. Immediately afterunching the attack, Beast was covered in a ball of light as the fusion had ended, without waiting even for a moment he took out his bow and notched a red arrow on it before imbuing a great deal of his mana in it. Tank on the other hand stood in front of the boss as he wasn''t going to allow him to stop Beast fromunching his attack. The powerful Rank A arrow was the most powerful attack that Beast couldunch right now and it was above even the ball of light he previouslyunched. Shadow and Reign appeared behind the boss as they targeted his legs again, Greenie was in the midst of swinging his hammer from behind the boss while Wolf sent a huge fireball towards him. Laura on the other hand had once brought the dark tome out, not only did Tank''s actions previously stop Beast, but she and the others also decided to stop for a moment and allow Tank to shine, their trust in him was great and he was able to show them why as he managed to finally evolve his ability to rank A. But since that had passed she was ready to use the second skill she had managed to learn from the tome. A weird mass of dark mana was formed above her hand as she started chanting the skill as per the instructions of the dark tome. The boss was busy with Reign and the others and he couldn''t deal with the two ranged attackers, unfortunately. But Wolf suddenly stopped attacking and retreated a bit as he showed a ferocious smile after talking to Reign for a bit. He held his sword in front of him while pointing it upwards as it suddenly emits an intense aura. It wasn''t mana pressure but simply the power and pressure that came from a powerful monster that belonged to the top of the food chain. "Dragonification," Wolf utters as he stares at the boss with intense bloodthirst. Boom! Chapter 252 Dragonized Wolf And The Spear Of Annihilation An intense aura suddenly surrounded Wolf as everyone stopped fighting, the powerful pressure belonging to one of the strongest creatures, the dragon, was suddenly let loose inside the hall. Even the chieftain in his berserk was being suppressed by its power and suddenly found himself unable to perform at his best. ( Author: It happens to the best of us man, don''t worry about it. ) Scales started growing on Wolf''s body as a horn emerged from the left side of his head. His arms were covered by gray bone tes that were simr in looks to the ones the behemoth had. His pupils suddenly elongate as they turn into two vertical slits. Wolf had wanted to try out his sword''s skill for a long time now but there was never a good opportunity for it, but right now they were in the midst of a difficult battle and he finally had a reason to use it. The power coursing through his body was immense as he felt incredibly powerful, the mark he had gained from Mirian suddenly starts shining as a response to the draconic power. His body gets shrouded by purple mes as he stares at the boss with an intense bloodlust. Compared to Reign''s katana or Tank''s scythe, his ability actually didn''t give such arge boost, but what it did bring to the table was the suppression that would make the target weaker during the fight. Dragons were amongst the top races in the whole universe and there were not many that could match them, that meant that the suppression that Wolf was currently exhibiting would work on almost any enemy they might face in the future. The added bonus of the skill was that the Mark of the Immemorial Dragon was activated which would further increase the power of his mes, Miriam was after all one of the most powerful dragons alive and her mark would not only increase the power of mes, but it would purify and increase the bloodline of a dragon as well. More and more power was being brought out from the skill as Wolf''s previously red scales turned into dark purple, not even the bone tes of the behemoth were left untouched. [ Warning, the skill is breaking through its allowed limit. ] [ Changes will be brought to the skill immediately ] Wolf was surprised by the notification and checked what change was brought immediately, only to find that the cooldown of the skill was suddenly increased, the previous 5-day cooldown was now 10 days long, above both Reign and Tank''s. Eager to test out his strength Wolf suddenly smiles at the boss before disappearing from the spot. His speed had increased tremendously as the boss made haste in order to block the terrifying ming sword that was swung at him from the right side. Bam! The ive and sword collide as the two were actually matched in terms of strength, the ive however was being heated up by the immense temperature of the mes and the boss quickly pulled it back before punching at Wolf. [ Space Breaking Punch ] The punch quickly arrives in front of Wolf who simply smiles widely in response before responding with a punch of his own. Purple mes covered his fist as he met the chieftain''s punch together with the cracks that formed in the air. [ Volcanic Fist ] Boom! Purple mes raged across the air of the hall as the crack widened slightly from the intense collision, both Wolf and the chieftain were sent back a couple of meters by the powerful impact as an intense gust of wind started raging everywhere around the hall. Cuts and cracks formed on the floor, walls, and pir of the hall as the two suddenly charged at each other again, even Reign and the others were wary of joining in the fight right now as they could get injured by the collision of the two without using any of their skills. Beast finally sent his ming arrow after infusing most of his mana, a brilliant streak of red flew across the hall as it hit the chieftain right after another collision with Wolf. A huge explosion took ce as a huge burn mark was present on the chieftain''s chest, parts of his skin hadpletely burned away as the flesh sizzled from the powerful mes. This was the first serious injury that the chieftain had sustained during the whole battle, the downside to it was that Beast had almostpletely run out of mana and he couldn''t unleash such an attack again for today. Reign and the others on the other hand all switched to attacking from long range as well, Wolf was fine fighting the boss in close quarters by himself after the power-up and they simply needed to deal some damage to help him out. Tank threw his shield toward the boss while Reign conjured lightning spears and sent mana missiles toward the giant. Shadowunched his shadow des while also using his shadow spikes in order to injure the boss while Laura had finally finished with her spell. A 3-meter-long ck spear shrouded by purple demonic energy was levitating above her hand. The moment the spell had beenpleted was when everyone could feel the intense power hidden inside of it. Dark magic was one of the most powerful types of magic when it came to attacking power, each spell that could be cast with it was filled with destruction. That was further added by Laura''s demonic energy which exuded bloodlust and frenzy, the spear was currently her most powerful attack. The downside to it was the incredibly long casting time and the huge expenditure of mana and demonic energy/ life force. "Wolf, get away from him, Tank get in front of them and block!" Laura suddenly shouts as she lets the spear fly towards the boss. [ Spear of Annihtion ] Wolf had immediately retreated after hearing Laura, the power he could feel from the spear was enough to ring his rm bells even when in this form. Reign and Shadow immediately appeared behind Tank as Wolf was only a short distance away from them, they put their hands on Tank''s back as they infuse mana in him in order to strengthen his defense. Boom! The entire hall shook from the powerful explosion which could be felt throughout the whole base. The wall behind the boss waspletely destroyed, the wooden floor was gone while even the ceiling was filled with cracks and seemed like it would cave in soon. Demonic energy could be seen shrouding the area where Laura''s spear hit as they took a look at the chieftain. His left arm was gone while the ive was broken in half, pieces of the de were scattered around the hall and the chieftain spat out blood from his injuries. Laura had fallen down on her knees and panted heavily, the power behind her spear was immense but the drawback was big as well, not only was her mana supply emptied but her body had also entered a weakened state which wouldst for half an hour. Laura wasn''t certain if her spear would have been enough to deal serious damage to the boss previously, but after seeing that Wolf''s aura was able to suppress the boss and weaken it she felt that it might just work. After seeing the damage left by Beast''s arrow however she was confident that it was fine, Wolf had not only weakened the boss but also forced it to expend a fair deal of mana while Beast''s arrow almostpletely destroyed the mana coating around his body. With all of that added, the boss was much weakerpared to the start of his berserk state and the spear was able to easily deal damage. It was much greater than anticipated however, Laura never thought that the boss would not only lose his weapons but an arm as well, it seemed that he judged the attack to be too dangerous and tried to block it right after Wolf had run back, thanks to that he managed to preserve his life and the rest of his body was fine, but one of his arms and his weapon were gone. Suddenly a big figure appears behind the boss and smashes his hammer on his back. Greenie had hidden behind a pir some 6 meters away from the boss, thankfully the pir had managed to endure the explosion from Laura''s attack, albeit barely. With the boss now being weakened and his back being open, Greenie decided to go all out and attack, he used his Vajra Blood and Vajra Might inbination with one another, one would increase all of his stats while keeping his body the same while the other would make his body bigger and give higher strength, endurance, and vitality. The two being activated at the same time however gave him a different form. Greenie was now 3 meters tall and his body was blood-red, his hair had turnedpletely white and fell all the way down to his back. With incredible power, he smashes the back of the boss as thetter falls down on one knee from the blow. Chapter 253 Magokur And Azar The base suddenly trembled a bit as Magokur put his hand on a nearby wall in order to stabilize himself, the intense shockwave came from the direction he was heading in, he picked up speed, and soon he was in the great hall. Seeing all the corpses littering the once lively hall made him stop for a moment before he shook his head and neared the door of the throne room. Stopping in front of the door Magokur takes a deep breath before pushing the door open and entering the room. The sight in front of him made him stop in his tracks, 9 corpses were next to the wall on his left and right side, their bodies in terrible condition as the explosion from before had blown them away. The once-proud chieftain of the orcs was standing in the middle of the hall as 6 humans were a couple of meters away from him, his left hand was gone and his mighty ive was broken in pieces. The right side of his chest had a terrible wound while a horrific burn was around it, behind the boss however stood a white-haired ogre with a hammer in his hand. With great force, the ogre hit the back of the chieftain as thetter falls down on one knee. "Argh!" The boss quickly vomits out some more blood as he tries to get up, Wolf and the ming arrow had given him some injuries and weakened him before while the spear had done serious damage. Being hit from behind with such force, however, was something he truly didn''t expect as no one would usually try something as dangerous as what Greenie did. The pir behind which he hid previously was almostpletely destroyed and Greenie didn''t manage toe outpletely unscathed, his back was burned and multiple wounds could be seen on it from the intense shockwave and demonic energy that managed to hit him. Compared to the boss, however, he was still in much better shape. "It''s over." Reign suddenly speaks out as the chieftain stares at him with a hateful expression on his face. Wolf was standing behind him as his scales suddenly disappeared, the purple mes covering his body were gone and he was back to his normal, human form. He suddenly leans forward and falls down on his knees as his hands were on the floor. The incredible power boost his skill provided was truly amazing, but of course, the drawback was heavy as well, even with Wolf being level 39 and having high stats he was still exhausted after using it. Azar''s eyes suddenly shine as he sees the sight, but soon get extinguished by Reign''s words. "Don''t even think about it, he''s not the only one that can increase his power like that." The chieftain''s eyes widened slightly after hearing his words, but after sensing the powerful presence behind him he soon recollected himself, since this group of humans attacked his base like they did it was obvious that they were confident of winning. The only thing he didn''t understand was how they managed to get to his throne room so fast and why did one of his personal guards betray him. He soon realizes that another figure had entered the throne room and was currently standing in front of the door. Upon turning his head slightly to the right his eyes widen in shock as his face turns red in anger. "MAGOKUR!!" The chieftain shouts out in fury as he suddenly gets up on his feet, Greenie was ready to hit him again but stops as he notices that the chieftain was not moving from the spot, merely standing there menacingly while staring at Magokur. "Chief," Magokur answers calmly as he slowly walks forward, he wasn''t a fool and knew that even though the huge orc was seriously injured, he was still a danger to him. A cornered animal was the most dangerous one, there was no saying what Azar might do in his fury, the orc already knew that victory was impossible right now after all. "So it was you, it all makes sense now." The chieftain says as he puts his right hand on his chest and spits out some blood, "The death of mymander, my orcs betraying me, these humans arriving here so fast, it was all you." "Correct." "I thought that Azul had probably betrayed me and ran away, but it seemed you have dealt with him as well." Azar suddenly says as he nces at the blood-soaked hammer in Magokur''s hands. "Yes." "And now you''re here, standing before me as I stand injured, outmatched by my enemies, have youe to gloat, vicemander?" Azar smiles mockingly as he says thest part of his sentence, Magokur''s face drops slightly after hearing his words before staring back into his eyes. "No, there is no gloating here, me and you have had our differences,rge ones, but I do respect your strength and what you were able to do here, no matter how much I disagree with it." Magokur suddenly says as he nears closer to Azar. "The reason why I decided to join them and take you down is simple, there will always be someone more powerful out there, why should we all kill each other and weaken our forces when we can work together and be more powerful." "Work together, why should I work together with those detestable humans?!" Azar suddenly shouts in fury as he res at Magokur, "We have been enemies for as long as I remember, they have been hunting us down on my for millennia, not only there, but in different corners of the universe, on others, humans and we do not mix, it is either we or they, and I will be damned if I join forces with them!" Azar furiously states as Magokur looks down before looking back at Azar. "I truly do feel sorry for you chief, but it does not have to be that way, on my we are at peace, an orc empire that has over 3 billion orcs has managed to establish itself and has an alliance with humans and the others races, it can be done!" "What happened in the past does not dictate the future, instead of looking back every single time, we should look forward, strive to be better, and work together, not fight endlessly until one of us perishes for all eternity!" Magokur''s thunderous statement suddenly forces the orc chieftain to stay silent, he never knew what kind of ce Magokur came from, thetter never said anything about his past and he always thought he was like the rest of them. It had be obvious to Magokur that the chieftain would not listen to him ever since the day he met him, his hatred towards humans was toorge and it was almost impossible for him to change his mind. If he had told the chieftain about his origins before he would have probably been eitherughed at or banished, at the worst-case scenario the chieftain would brand him as a traitor to all orcs and execute him. It was only now, at the end of the rope when the chieftain was battered up and exhausted that he would listen to reason, aste as it was. "And why are you telling me this, don''t tell me you think you can persuade me to join you, not only would I never do that, but I bet your friends won''t agree either." Azar nces at Reign and the others who were looking at him warily, Greenie was still in his new form behind him, ready to smash his hammer down if he was to exhibit any aggressive behavior. "No, I just wanted you to know that our race won''t fall with your death, instead I will do everything I can to lead our people here and to make sure that we will survive and grow stronger." Magokur was right in front of Azar, their faces only half a meter apart as the two orcs stared at each other. Azar''s berserk state had ended and he was just a bit taller than Magokur who still had to look up in order to see eye to eye with the chieftain. "Hahahahahahahahaha!" A heartyugh reverberates through the hall as the chieftainughs without any care in the world. Theugh continues for a full minute before thetter stops and catches his breath before turning around and falling down on his knees. "I hope that you are right Magokur, I will not be here to see the end of your journey but all I wanted was for us orcs to have a ce in this world, no matter how." Azar suddenly looks at Greenie who was in front of him with his giant hammer. "Finish it, this battle is my loss." Azar''s vision was starting to get a little blurry from all the blood loss he was experiencing, his arm was gone and the blood hadn''t stopped flowing as a puddle of blood had already formed beneath him. Greenie simply nods before catching Reign''s katana that thetter had thrown his way, even though the orc was an enemy, he wanted his death to be a clean one. Greenie holds the katana with both hands before swinging it down towards the orc''s head. Swish With a clean cut, his head was cut off from his body as a peaceful expression was stered on his face. Chapter 254 Third Anchor Point Taken Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 43 Boss, Azar "The Wicked" killed, 13 000 exp gained - Lvl 36 Elite Orc Captain killed, 5 500 exp gained - Lvl 35 Elite Orc Archer killed, 5 000 exp gained - Lvl 35 Elite Orc killed, 4 800 exp gained - Lvl 35 Elite Orc Swordsman killed, 5 000 exp gained - Lvl 35 Elite Orc Assassin killed, 5 000 exp gained - Lvl 33 Orc killed, 1 800 exp gained - Lvl 27 Orc killed, 1 200 exp gained - Rank A Destion ive acquired - Rank A Armor of Minor Chaos acquired - Rank A ck Iron Gauntlets acquired - Rank B Warp Greataxe acquired [The yers have earner 300 000 exp and 3 600 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 50 000 exp and 600 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate''s experience ] - Lvl 35 Elite Orc killed, 4 800 exp gained - Lvl 32 Orc killed, 3 400 exp gained - Lvl 28 Orc killed, 2 600 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 34 monsters, 102 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 30 Orc killed, 3 000 exp gained - Lvl 25 Orc killed, 1 000 exp gained - Lvl 28 Orc Warrior killed, 1 400 exp gained [Your pets have killed 28 monster, 72 000 exp points earned.] Ding! [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 40, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 4, Agility + 3, Endurance + 1, Strength + 1, Vitality + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 40 ( 45 000/ 60 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 4 Strength: 51 (81) (+10 from ability, +20 from item) Agility: 56 (84) (+11 from ability, +17 from item) Endurance: 35 (52) (+7 from ability +10 from item) Vitality: 38 (51) (+ 6 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 36 (58) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 4 from item ) Spirit: 76 (100) (+8 from ability, +16 from item) ( Author: I won''t be showing the proficiencies and skills from now on, it just takes a big chunk of the chapter, I will only show some skills and proficiencies if they improve or he gets new ones, I will also create an auxiliary chapter where you can see the current status screen of Reign and Greenie together with their equipment probably, maybe I''ll make the same for Wolf and the others as well ) Ding! [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Level: 35 ( 32 000/ 50 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 77 (84) ( + 5 from item, + 2 from ability ) Agility :64 (72) ( + 4 from item, + 4 from ability) Endurance : 48 (51) ( + 3 from item ) Vitality : 51 (54) ( + 3 from item ) Willpower: 42 Spirit : 36 ( 42) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Even after killing so many orcs and destroying their base, Reign and the others only managed to level up once, the penalty of only getting 50% of the exp when the enemy was 5 levels lowerpared to them was making it a lot more difficult to level uppared to before. Still, the 3 rank A items they had managed to get were worth it. They would wait before getting back to their territory to check them out, the throne room was a mess, the walls were filled with many cuts, the floor was cracked and the pirs were barely standing while some were destroyed after Laura''s [ Spear of Annihtion ]. Magokur stood for a couple of seconds and looked at the headless body of the chieftain for a bit before turning his head around and nodding towards Reign and the others. Greenie had gone back to his normal form and simrly to Wolf he was a bit tired, even though he barely did anything while in the form it still required an immense amount of energy to be used. For now, he can only use both of his Vajra abilities to unlock it, but he had a feeling that after he got more used to it, he might not need to use the two and could directly transform himself. For now, however, he was following after Reign and the others who were slowly walking out of the throne room, they weren''t going to try and find any items in the base, the chieftain''s quarters probably had some goodies, but the orcs were now going to be their allies and they would leave it all for Magokur and the others. They weren''t worried that Magokur would betray them, not only because of his speech from earlier, but because they were much more powerful than him right now, and he knew that. Betraying them would simply mean signing his own death warrant. Upon exiting the throne room they were greeted by 80 orcs that were waiting for them in the great hall. The shockwaves from their battle had traveled throughout the base and many felt them, all of them stood here in hopes that they would be victorious, they weren''t going to try and run, after all, they wouldn''t have any ce to hide in the town if the chieftain was to survive. They had ughtered all of the orcs and now only they were left in the huge base. The structure that once held hundreds of orcs, goblins, and hobgoblins together with some draifs was now left in a bad state while being inhabited by only 80 of them. They would need to work quickly and get more people there. Magokur''s n was to first send some weaker orcs into the forest where the other orc tribe resided, if they could somehow persuade them then they would get an influx of hundreds of orcs, of course, that would also give them some trouble as it would be hard to control so many of them and there was no guarantee that they would follow the rules and be friendly with humans. Magokur would take it slow, he would first get a couple of them to join them and get familiar with everything before getting more, the orcs that came before them would be able to teach them as they were from the same tribe. Of course, that was only the beginning of his n, after Reign and the others take control of the final anchor point, the whole town would change and Magokur should be able to do the same that the chieftain had nned to do. Create a portal that would connect his world and this one, of course, the portal had a huge number of limitations and he would be able to only summon a small number of orcs a month, but over time it would improve and more and more orcs would be able to arrive. There was also a limit to the level of orcs that could be summoned, since Magokur was the one opening the portal, only orcs that were below him in level would be able toe out of the portal, so the stronger he gets, the stronger the orcs that arrive. "Where is the anchor point?" Reign suddenly asks Magokur who wakes up from his stupor, the orc nods his head at Reign before moving towards another area. The anchor points were located below the whole base and there was a staircase that led to it. Magokur had been there once and he managed to memorize the way. After about 5 minutes they had arrived below the base. A huge cave was present in front of them, it seemed that all of the anchor points were present in some sort of cave, or perhaps they were the reason why the caves were present in that area. Reign neared the anchor point before a change happened, same as previously his body floated in front of the anchor point as a huge amount of power was suddenly being felt from it. A shockwave suddenly appeared after Reign managed to control it, the base would now be also protected as a safe zone, but only the great hall and the throne room were under the protection while the rest of the base was the same as it was before. Still, knowing that they could simply retreat to the great hall if they ever got attacked by some powerful enemy gave Magokur and the other orcs a sense of security. A portal was unfortunately not possible, even though they were allies and Reign controlled the anchor point here, it seems that it was impossible to connect the two territories with a portal because they were both in the town. Maybeter it would be possible. For now, however that was all that could be done, Reign left the anchor point here because the chance of someone elseing to steal it was slim, even if someone did try it however, Reign was the owner of the anchor point and he would immediately feel it since he was a native resident of the he had an advantage over monsters when it came to anchor points. While he could easily take control of other anchor points and steal them from a monster with rtive ease, the monsters or other humans couldn''t do the same to his anchor point, not only was the process incredibly difficult, but it would also take them a very long time to take control of it. "Well, we''re going back." Reign tells Magokur before patting the orc on the shoulder, they had done their part of the deal and now it was time for Magokur to start with the so-called reformation of the orcs. Chapter 255 Incredible Rewards Reign and the others returned to the territory and were greeted by thunderous apuse by the residents, since they all lived in the territory they would also get notified whenever the party did something, forming an alliance, getting another anchor point, killing a leader of another faction, those were all things that the system would automatically send out a notification for. It was also somewhat of a motivational thing that the system gave out, not only would the notification include what had happened, but it would also include who did it and at what time. A giant stone stele could be found in the center of the city and the residents could see the notable things that yers in their territory had done. Of course, right now there were only achievements of what Reign and the others had managed to do, in the future however there would be more things that were done by other parties as well. It was like a hall of fame of sorts that would allow everyone to know what had happened since the founding of the territory. Reign and the other entered their building and talked a bit with the yers that were incredibly excited about the whole thing, the orcs were no more and they wouldn''t need to cower in fear of them in the town from now on. This not only increased the security inside the town but also allowed for the yers to move more freely and hunt the weaker monsters that could be found inside it. The thousands of goblins, hobgoblins, drafis, and other monsters that inhabited the town would soon be the main hunting targets for the strong teams. Each of them had leaders and eliminating them would make sure that that team got their names inscribed on the stone stele. Reign and the others had left those weaker monsters and the bosses for them, killing those guys would not even give them that much exp since they were far above them in level, and neither would they get any kind of rewards for it, on the other side for the yers it would mean having a bunch of monsters that they could fight against and improve. Not only would the yers level up faster thanks to that, but they would also be able to get equipment after taking down stronger enemies and bosses. Right now only the strongest teams could potentially attack some of the lower-leveled bosses as they were usually hidden in their basses, surrounded by over a hundred monsters. Over time however it would change, different teams would form alliances and group together in order to take down bosses they were not confident of dealing with by themselves, of course, Reign and the others also took in the fact that there might be some bad apples that would try to prey on the teams after they had finished their battle and were exhausted. Unfortunately, there was nothing they could truly do for that, there were only 7 of them including Greenie and their main focus was to grow stronger, there was still one more anchor point left and the giant ape that guarded it was probably something they wouldn''t be able to deal with right now, not only did they need to level-up, but they also needed to take some time and train their skills and abilities, if they simply improved their levels then they woulde to a point where they were either weaker or the same strength as normal monsters of their own level. It was easier for them and races such as the elves to increase their levels, but the monsters didn''t need to practice their skills and abilities, the older and the stronger they became, the better they became at using them. The system was fair and everyone had a chance, monsters were usually not very skilled when it came to using mana and their abilities as they simply relied on their instincts, but they also had higher statspared to humans that were the same level as they were. Upon finishing the talks with the yers, Reign and the others gathered in the living room and took out the items they had gained. There were a couple of Rank B and Rank C items that they didn''t really need so they simply returned them to the inventory while some were given to Greenie as the ogre was the only one that still wasn''t fully equipped. He preferred not to have a lot of items, but in order to be stronger and stand beside Reign and the others, he knew that he had to change his way of thinking. The three items were ced on the table in front of them, there were two pitch-ck gauntlets that were made of a very hard type of metal, there was no aura that was being released by it and it looked simple and crude. A ck armor that had red lines coursing through it was next to it, the red lines coursing through it gave it a chaotic aura that Tank immediately recognized as it was simr to what he felt when he was attacked by Azar for the first time, the chaotic aura was simr to the skill that the boss used when he deformed his shield. Lastly was the ive, it looked simr to the one that Azar wielded, but the main difference was the blood-red de,pared to Azar''s ive which had a normal-looking de, this one exuded killing intent. [ Rank A ck Iron Gauntlets ] Def: 100 Endurance + 5 Vitality + 5 Description: Gauntlets that were created by a mixture of very hard metals, the end result was both a sess and a failure as the cksmith had hoped to create gauntlets that would be almost indestructible, but would also allow for the wielder to use mana in order to change their shape. The indestructible part was almost fulfilled as the gauntlets offered an incredible amount of defense and they were incredibly tough, but there was, unfortunately, no way to use mana and change their shape or strengthen them. [ Rank A Armor of Minor Chaos ] Def: 50 Strength + 5 Endurance + 3 Vitality + 3 Description: On a that was well known for its high number of cksmiths, one became incredibly ambitious as he had once seen a powerful figure use chaos to vanquish his foes. The cksmith became so obsessed with chaos energy that he made it his life resolution to create an armor that would hold such power as that was what he was best at creating. After numerous years he was finally able to get an audience with that powerful figure, even after more than 20 years had passed and the armorsmith had gotten old, the figure looked the same as he did when the old man had first seen him. After listening to his request the figure contemted for a bit, he knew that showing something like that to this person would probably spell his doom, but the old man cared not for it, he was old and didn''t have much left if he could again see the chaos energy then everything he had done for the past 2 decades would have been worthy. The figure agreed and went back to the old man''s ce, during the final part of creating the armor the figure used the chaos energy and the old man managed to infuse a tiny part of it in the armor, after finishing his creation he died. Even if the chaos energy that could be found in the armor is an insignificant portion, a wisp of the true power of chaos, the user may use it to increase the power of his attacks. [ Rank A Destion ive ] Atk: 110 Strength + 6 Spirit + 3 Willpower + 3 Description: A ive forged by the joint efforts of a crazed human and a demon. The demon sacrificed over 100 murderers and imbued their blood into the metal which was used for creating the de. Whoever uses the ive would have his mind corrupted each time he fought, only those with strong conviction and willpower stand a chance of conquering it. The longer the wielder battles, the stronger the ive bes and the fiercer the attacks be, if not careful, however, the wielder will lose his mind and keep ughtering everything in his path before dying. Reign and the others took a sharp breath after looking at the description of the items, each of them was incredible and they definitely belonged to the strongest items amongst their rank. The armor especially was something that they felt could even be the closest one to rank S. Everyone that has ever read Chinese novels or seen some anime would know how powerful chaos is, in many games and fiction it would either be the thing from which everything was created, or the thing that corrupts everything in its way until it can destroy the world or universe. To have something like that in the armor was incredible, to be honest, all of them looked at the armor with slight greed, even Reign who had a Rank A armor was slightly tempted by it before he shook his head. Only Greenie and Tank were unfazed, Greenie didn''t like wearing armor on his body and he didn''t care how powerful it is while Tank already had a rank A armor that was best suited for him. "I think that Wolf deserves the armor, he''s our muscle after all," Reign says as the others nod in agreement, even if they all liked the armor they knew that it was best for Wolf to have it, he was second to only Reign in the whole group, but even Reign couldn''t match the destruction that thetter could create with his mes. "Then I won''t stand on ceremony!" Wolf immediately said as he quickly grabbed the armor under the shocked gazes of the others, this was the first time that they had seen Wolf act so childishly and soon they all broke intoughter as Wolf simply looked down on the floor in slight embarrassment. Chapter 256 Testing Wolf immediately takes off his armor and equips the new one, the thin ck steel was surprisingly flexible and there was nothing limiting his movement when wearing the armor. That was the only thing that Wolf had worried about before, even if the armor was powerful, if it blocked his movement then it would be for naught as he simply couldn''t fight like that. Thankfully it seemed that that was not a problem, stretching, punching, Wolf tried it all out and he was satisfied to know that he was able to do all of those actions as normally as usual. He didn''t dare try out the chaos energy here though, they still didn''t know how powerful of a boost it was or whether or not the power was a bit vtile or not. Next were the gloves and there was no debate about who should get them. The defense present on them was incredible, with the downside being that there was no skill that could be used from the gloves. Even so, having a defense of 100 points was something that not even Tank''s Rank A ''Rocky Armor'' had and it would definitely be helpful for him in the future. "Now, what should we do with this thing?" Reign suddenly asks as he stares at the blood-red ive on the table. As if responding to the gazes of Reign and the others the ive continues to emit intense killing intent that soon fills the room. To say that the ive was powerful would be an understatement, not only did it have more attacking power than Wolf''s sword, but the longer you fought the more powerful it became. It was simr to the [ Berserk Sword ] that Reign got in the first dungeon, of course, the sword was only a Rank D and it would only get a slight boost during a fight. Since this was the only skill that the ive had, Reign and the others could already imagine the kind of boost it might have during a prolonged battle, of course, the risk of losing your mind while using the weapon was truly too risky and nobody wanted to try it out. Even Reign whose mind was seemingly protected by his mysterious second ability wasn''t willing to use the weapon, of course since it was incredibly powerful it would be a waste to just let it rot. Reign and the others put it back in the inventory before going downstairs to the training area. The yers were already down and were currently sparring with one another, after seeing Reign and the others they thought that the training session which was postponed for the day was going to be started, but after finding out that they were simply going to test some weapons they stood aside and eagerly awaited the spectacle. Wolf was the first one up, he took out his sword and stood in front of a big steel dummy, Reign had previously spent 200 S coins in order to buy the dummy, it boasted incredible defensive power and they couldn''t leave a scratch on it with their normal attacks, the system boasted that no creature under the first evolution could damage it with normal attacks. It was a weird statement and it was onlyter when they inquired with Eldar that they found out what the first evolution was. Level 50 is the stepping point for evolution, monsters could evolve before of course, but level 50 is when a true evolution starts and it was a huge change. While the monsters can evolve and change their race previously, the first evolution from level 50 is when their whole being was changed to a different level, it didn''t mean that monsters would change their race, it was a much more subtle but powerful form of evolution where they were finally unlocking their potential. It was the same for every single race in the universe, the gic code hidden deep inside of everyone would activate and they would start changing from the inside. Those that were unfortunate enough not to unlock their innate ability before level 50 would finally unlock it after that, not only would they be stronger but their souls would change. Monsters that reached level 50 had higher intelligencepared to the lower-leveled ones and were much more dangerous. That is the reason why it was called the first evolution, even though monsters had the ability to evolve before that. It was simply because their whole being, body, and soul would go under a great change that was in most cases not even visible. Wolf takes out his sword and shes with all of his might towards the dummy. ng! As expected, not even a mark was left on the dummy, Wolf''s hands shook violently from the powerful blow before he stabilized. He takes a deep breath and channels mana towards his armor, the ck armor responds with a slight vibration before the red lines seeminglye alive. The red lines shine and start moving along the armor as an incredible power was being let out by them, Reign and the others who were standing a couple of meters behind Wolf were able to feel the just how intense and powerful the chaotic energy hidden in the armor was while even the other yers who were more than 10 meters away trembled slightly after feeling it. With a shout, Wolf suddenly shes towards the steel dummy again, an incredibly thinyer of energy was coating his sword as it neared the dummy. Skrrrrrreee! The sound of Wolf''s sword scraping the metal dummy could be heard throughout the underground training facility. The ufortable noise forced everyone to put their hands on top of their ears for a moment before looking at the dummy again. It was still standing, but contrary to before there was a visible cut on its exterior, it was barely cut butpared to earlier it was a great change. One should know that even after Reign attacked the dummy with his katana and shed it over 10 times there was still nothing on it, for the chaotic energy to give Wolf''s sword the ability to cut it with a normal attack was a testament to how powerful it truly was. "So, what do you think?" Reign suddenly asks Wolf who was seemingly lost in his own thoughts. "It''s powerful alright, but it seems I can only use it for about 1 minute before it runs out, I don''t know how fast it can recharge though," Wolf says beforeing back to Reign and the others, his armor was back to normal as the red lines didn''t move. Reign nods at him before stepping forward, it was his turn now, the only thing he wanted to test was just how powerful the killing intent in the ive was, amongst all of them he was the one that had the highest defense against soul attacks and the like, Laura was right below him as her mind was strengthened after her ordeal and possession. Reign takes out the ive and a thick killing intent immediately covered the training grounds. The trainees started shaking a bit as they stared at the ive with fear, they could suddenly see a river of blood flowing from the ive as it neared them. Suddenly a figure came in front of them as the river of blood disappeared, it was a hallucination, the killing intent from the ive was so powerful that it made them hallucinate for a moment and if not for Lauraing in front of them in order to mitigate the killing intent they would perhaps have passed out by now. They all trembled slightly after the realization, they were far away from Reign and still, they were able to feel such a thick killing intent, how powerful was it for Reign who was holding the weapon? The answer was that it was difficult, even for Reign who had such a high resistance towards soul-based attacks and effects thanks to his willpower stat and his ability, he still needed some time before he could even move. The killing intent that the ive let out was above anything he had felt before, just by holding this ive he was beingpelled to go out and start killing people. People, monsters, gods, it didn''t matter what it was, the ive simply wanted to see ughter beingmitted. After 10 seconds Reign was already covered in a cold sweat, but he was finally able to move and act normally, of course, he knew that this was only the beginning, the longer one fought the stronger the effect of the ive, perhaps the killing intent and the corruption would be twice if not even thrice as powerful as it was now. Reign knew one thing, he couldn''t let anyone use this weapon, it was simply too dangerous. Even when having it in the inventory Reign was still concerned that something may happen, that was just how powerful of an effect it had. Reign holds the ive with both hands before swinging it down on the dummy. ng! The sound of metal colliding with metal was heard as there was no evident damage to the dummy, upon closer inspection, however, Reign could see a thin scratch that had appeared on it. Chapter 257 Growth Of The Territory "Cameron!" Neil suddenly shouts out as he blocks an attack from a hobgoblin in front of him, with great speed he suddenly moves his shield to the side as the hobgoblin''s sword slides down before stabbing the monster through his throat. Cameron was currently fighting against 4 hobgoblins that were starting to slowly overwhelm him. He used a sword and a giant shield in his left hand, after going through multiple ordeals he and his team had found out that fighting against powerful enemies without a tank was going to be hard as they couldn''t block any attacks and had to rely on their speed and reflexes in order to dodge them. If a boss or powerful elite uses an AOE attack they wouldn''t have an answer and would need to rely on the defense their equipment gave them together with coating themselves with mana in order to minimize the damage. They remembered back when they followed after Reign and the others, even though they sometimes needed to rely on Tank and his humongous shield in order to block some attacks. Taking them as an inspiration Cameron decided to take a huge shield and act as a tank ss, thankfully they realized that before level 20 and he was able to change his ss to one that better suited their needs. The level 20 point was from which the yers would once again get a bonus to their stats and the following level-ups would give more, but it functioned more like a checkpoint, a final chance for the yers to either increase their ss rank or change one in case it didn''t work out. It was only during this time that yers would be able to either rank up their ss with ease or change them without any repercussions. It was still possibleter on, but it would be much harder to do it. Neil charges toward the four hobgoblins and tackles one of them with his shield, the tackle proves to be incredibly efficient as not only was the hobgoblin sted away, but he also hit another one and both of them fell on the floor. Cameron could deal with two hobgoblins and Neil wasn''t about to let such an opportunity let go, immediately he runs towards the two and stabs his sword down on one of them. In order to survive, the unlucky hobgoblin who was hit by the other pushes thetter up, not only did the poor hobgoblin lose a chance in dodging or blocking the blow but he was also shocked after realizing that one of his own used him as a shield in order to survive. Of course, he would have done the same in such a situation, but he still cursed the hobgoblin before the sword plunged deep into his chest, piercing through his heart and killing him. The hobgoblin below him quickly shoves the body to the side which surprises Neil and makes him let go of the sword. With only his shield left Neil looks down at the hobgoblin with surprise as thetter smiles ferociously. "Kekekeke!" As the hobgoblin tries to stand up he was shocked to find a strong wooden shield in front of his face. Bam! Neil quickly hits the hobgoblin with his shield which stuns the creature, his eyes roll back as he loses consciousness for a moment. Quickly Neil straddles him and starts pummeling the creature with his wooden shield. Crack! The skull of the hobgoblin cracks open as blood and brain matter squirt on the shield, without even realizing that his enemy was already dead, Neil continues pummeling him, stopping only after hitting the concrete floor below him. The hobgoblin''s head was gone, transformed into mush by the fierce attacks of Neil, quickly he gets up and takes his sword back before turning around. The battle was almost over as his teammates were finishing off thest couple of hobgoblins together with Cameron and his team. The two teams formed an alliance in order to take down a hobgoblin leader that was near their territory, unfortunately, the cowardly creature managed to escape with some of his hobgoblins while Neil and the others were busy dealing with the other monsters. They had killed about a hundred goblins and hobgoblins altogether, but without eliminating the boss they were certain it wouldn''t take long for a force of simr numbers to appear again. "Goddammit!" Cameron hits the wall in rage as it cracks and some cement and bricks fall down. "Those fucking bastards are so quick to escape, of the 4 bosses we have attacked we only managed to kill 2, this marks the 3rd one that escaped!" "I know Cameron, it''s pretty much the same for us, 2 escaped and we only managed to kill 1 before this," Leah says as she puts her bow on her back. She and Lea were the only two long-rangebatants in the two groups. Since they both used the same weapon, both were women and had almost identical names, they were often teased by the groups, of course, temperament wise they wereplete opposites. Lea used to be a leader of a safe zone before Reign and the others arrived, she was usually gentle and would always try to resolve things amicably between others. Leah on the other hand was some 5 years youngerpared to Lea and was a hothead, which could also be seen in the way she fights. She pursued speed above all, drawing and firing off an arrow as soon as possible was more important to her than uracy, only during important battles or special situations where uracy was key would she slow down. Her skills were also mboyant, most of them carried the fire attribute and explosions would happen at all times. Fighting againstrge groups of enemies was her forte, against powerful elites or variants she would usually struggle with, but she would stille out victorious. Lea on the other hand fought calmly, being effective and urate with each arrow was the number one thing for her. Each of her arrows would hit an opponent without fail, most of the time in a vital area. Her skills were also simr to her fighting style, most of them were either powerful shots that would deal a huge amount of damage to the target, or crippling hits that would slow the target down or maim them. She excelled in fighting elites and bosses as she was able to deal arge amount of damage to them while simultaneously managing to support her team with her numerous control-type skills. When fighting against arge group of enemies however she would usually struggle a bit, even though her powerful skills could pierce through multiple enemies and kill them, they were not the same as Leah''s fiery explosions that would not only blow the monsters away but would also light them on fire. Her weakness was apparent some time ago when she and her team got attacked by the army of undead while Leah''s was back when they were running away from the berserk orc. It wasn''t all bleak however as they did manage to kill arge number of monsters together with some elites and variants, not only did they manage to get exp, but they also acquired some items as well, unfortunately, most of the items they had received were useless to them, they would simply sell it in the territoryter and divide the profits equally. Two weeks had passed since Reign and the others had arrived, during this time they rarely went out to hunt and left all of the monsters for the other parties to handle. Monsters of such level were not even worth mentioning for Reign and the others, but for the other teams, the exp and the items they could get were tremendous. Of course, there were always fools that would overestimate themselves and try to fight against monsters that were above their punching weight. Reign and the others didn''t want unnecessary deaths but it was impossible even for them to help and save everyone, each team and solo yer was given a small badge that had the letters H.H inscribed on them, those were, of course, the initials of the team Heaven''s Hooligans. If they were ever in danger of dying they could use mana to send a signal using the badge, the badge would not only send out the signal but also the approximate strength of the monsters surrounding the yer and a short sentence that would describe the situation. Reign and the others had created a special team whose sole purpose was to receive the signal and to get in touch with teams that could save the person or team in question. Only if the situation was dire or the monsters were too powerful would Reign and the others are asked to help. Of course, it didn''te without any cost, Reign didn''t mind giving the badges for free, but not only would he allow the yers to use it for other purposes that way, but they would get too used to being saved. As such the badge would need S coins in order to be activated, the more powerful the team or solo yer was, the more it would cost. The lowest amount currently was 80 S coins, while the highest was 500. This also eliminated the yers that tried to prey on the weaker teams or solo yers as they would immediately be found out if a yer was to send out a signal. Thanks to the town being safer the territory had now ushered into somewhat of a golden age. Chapter 258 Sparring Bzzzz Ten lightning spears were floating around Reign as thetter had his eyes closed in the training area beneath the building. Suddenly he opens his eyes as all of the spears blitzes toward Shadow who was using his [ Shadow Swords ] skill. With breakneck speed, Shadow charges toward Reign while dodging the lightning spears that were aimed at him. His [ Shadow Swords ] allowed for his daggers to have a much longer reach and he was able to even deflect some of the spears that were impossible to be dodged, of course, the brief contact with the lightning shocked him a bit, but with mana covering his body he was able to simply shrug it off. He immediately appears in front of Reign and shes at him with both of his daggers as thetter readies his two swords in order to meet the attack. Swoosh Right before the swords collide Shadow suddenly disappears. Using his teleportation skill he was able to immediately appear behind Reign, with his daggers still pointing downwards he stabs toward Reign with great speed. ng! Suddenly two swords appeared in front of the daggers and blocked them, Reign didn''t even turn around, he simply moved his arms back as he had already anticipated the attack from Shadow. The two had fought hundreds of times when they were younger and they had gone through tens of battles together since the beginning of the game and Reign knew Shadow''s fighting style well. Two swords and two daggers hit against one another repeatedly as Reign and Shadow darted through the training area. The trainees together with Wolf and the others were in a corner or the training area and were watching the spectacle intensely. Most of them couldn''t even catch many of the movements that Reign and Shadow did as they were moving too fast for their eyes to follow them. They were surrounded by a powerful barrier that Reign and the others had installed so that they could fight without risking anyone getting injured by mistake. Each time one was close to winning they would gasp as the attack would get dodged or blocked seemingly out of nowhere. The two had a very good understanding of the skill and patterns of the other and were able to urately guess what thetter was going to do. Shadows suddenly sprung up from behind Reign as they tried to catch him and immobilize him, only to be sted away by a powerful discharge of ck and white lightning. Before Shadow could properly adjust himself Reign had already appeared in front of him and aimed a punch at his stomach. [ Shadow Body ] Thanks to bing a lot stronger than before Shadow was able to use his [ Shadow Body ] for a prolonged period of time, simr to how Reign could use his [ Lightning Charge ] and [ Lightning Body ]. The two skills were connected as the [ Lightning Body ] was simply an evolved form of the [ Lightning Charge ], still, when it came for an incredible burst of speed in one direction, the charge was undoubtedly the better skill but it offered no maneuverability. The trainees were only able to see two lines moving throughout the area, a bolt of ck and white lightning and a shadowy line were shing constantly before backing away. After about 30 seconds of using the skills the two stopped and stared at each other while panting heavily. Reign had arger mana reservepared to Shadow but many of his skills drained more manapared to thetter. The two of course were not using the most powerful skills and attacks they had since they couldn''t guarantee the safety of the other. Of course, that was not how it looked like to the trainees as they were on the edge of their seats with every exchange, none of them was pulling back punches and each hit looked like it would either seriously injure or kill. Since the two had been fighting for 30 minutes now they decided to finally stop, fighting any longer would simply force them to use some of their most powerful attacks and that could end very badly. The two enter the barrier and sit down, they had used a great deal of stamina and mana and needed to take some time to recuperate. Beast and Greenie enter the training area after them and start sparring. The fight between the two was very different as the first half of the fight was Greenie doing his best in order to dodge the multitude of arrows that Beastunched his way. Sometimes he would be forced to hit an arrow with his hammer as it was impossible to dodge it, that would alwayse with risk as he never knew whether that arrow was an explosive one or not. Finally, after getting close to Beast he threw his hammer at him before lunging toward him. Beast was forced to quickly move in order to dodge the hammer and he was unable to draw any distance between himself and Greenie. As the gray ogre descends upon Beast he smiles slightly before clenching his two hands in fists. Before he could attack Beast however he was surprised as thetter simply raised a hand and channeled a great deal of mana in it. Suddenly Beast pushes his hand forward as a powerful st of wind hits Greenie and sends him flying backward. [ Wind st ] It was the skill that Beast had received as a reward from the trials, since the skill didn''t really do a lot of damage and was mostly used in order to push enemies back he didn''t really use it that often. When fighting solo however it was an amazing skill that could save the life of a long-range attacker, but when fighting with Reign and the others he simply had no use for it as it was a rare sight for him to be attacked by a monster at close range. Even if that happened his beasts were there to protect him and he could simply focus on attacking the enemies from afar. Having the ability of a tamer and the [ Fusion ] skill together with [ Wind st ] effectively eliminated the biggest weakness that Beast had as a long-rangebatant. If any opponent thought that they could win against him by closing the distance they would be shocked to find that not only could he send them flying back, but he could use one of his beasts and transform into a powerful meleebatant as well. At the end of the sparring session, it was Greenie that lost, after being sted away by Beast and not having his hammer it was almost impossible for him to close the distance again. Even if he could, Beast could simply use his [ Fusion ] and fight him at close range as well, the ogre was exhausted however as he had spent the first half of the fight running around and dodging the arrows before lunging towards Beast. In his haste, he hadpletely forgotten about Beast''s wind skills and simply expected Beast to fuse and fight him at close range. Even though Beast would get a boost in stats during his fused state, his close-range fighting capabilities were below Greenie''s and thetter thought he could easily win this sparring match. Tank and Laura were thest ones to spar, Wolf was simply observing them all today and had no ns of joining the sparring session, he focused mostly on exining to the trainees what was happening during the different sparring sessions and giving them advice on what they could do in those kinds of situations. Laura immediately started bombarding Tank from afar as thetter had already activated his dome skill. Her normal attacks wouldn''t work against it as they were simply not powerful enough to break through the powerful dome that surrounded Tank who was walking towards her. Quickly she took out her dark tome as Tank immediately constricted his eyes and started running as the dome was dispelled. The phantom of a red bull appeared around him as he charged at Laura who had already finished casting the ck fireball, the party had used thest two weeks mostly for training and they rarely went out to hunt, they were able to use their skills a lot easier and with greater proficiency as well. Laura for instance was now able to use the ck fireball rtively easily and it only took her about 10 seconds to cast itpared to more than a minute that it took previously. The [ Spear of Annihtion ] was a different story as she was barely able to improve her casting time with it. She hurls the fireball at Tank and an intense explosion takes ce, the phantom of the bull flickers a bit as it was damaged heavily and Tank was forced to slow down from the attack. Laura quickly used a dagger to cut her hand and used her blood to draw a pentagram in front of her, the creepy sight of a pentagram that was made of blood floating in front of her made the trainees wince a bit as they intensely stared at what was to happen next. The pentagram shines ominously as a concentrated st of demonic energy was fired at Tank who quickly put his shield in front of him. The bull was destroyed by the attack but Tank was still standing as his shield that was strengthened by the [ Mana shield v2 ] was able to protect him from the leftover energy of the attack. Suddenly he hurls his shield towards Laura who quickly jumps to the side in order to avoid it. The shield hits the ground a couple of meters behind her as an explosion takes ce. As Laura turns towards Tank she was surprised to see him missing, only to widen her eyes in shock as a big shadow was suddenly on her. Looking up she was able to see Tank falling down on her, quickly tries to dodge again, only to be hit by the shockwave of the attack. Tank immediately charges toward her and was surprised when thetter turned around and sent a kick his way. He quickly lifted his arm to block the attack only to be surprised by the pain he felt, Laura''s leg was covered with a hard bone and the power behind it was able to hurt him. Tank quickly remembered the Rank A Bone Belt that was given to Laura some time ago, that piece of equipment had an "enhance" option which would harden a part of the wielder''s body and it seemed that Laura was now using it. ( Author: I just realized that I originally put enchant instead of enhance when I gave the description of the item, will fix that ) The battle continued for about 10 more minutes, Laura tried her best as she used her belt and demonic whip in order to damage Tank while trying to draw some distance and attack him with her demonic energy but it was futile. Tank''s ability offered him great defense and in the end, she was defeated. Chapter 259 Fruits Of Labour "It''s as you have seen, just because one is a long-rangebatant doesn''t mean that they shouldn''t have any close-range skills, in the case of Beast he has his beasts, the fusion skill, and the one you had witnessed earlier the wind st, you can use such skills to your advantage simrly to how he did, for example, if Beast and Greenie were to fight again the oue might change, at the very least the battle would be incredibly hard for Beast to win." Wolf talks to the trainees who were asking question after question. The fight that left the biggest impact on them was the battle between Beast and Greenie as Beast''s use of his [ Wind st ] was simply amazing, he managed to not only st his opponent away and force him into a long-range battle once again, but hepletely turned the fight around with the skill. Even though there were only 3 long-rangebatants in the group, the melee fighters could use this battle as an example to never let their guard down when fighting an enemy, even if the situation seemed to be in theirplete favor, everything could suddenly change. The battle between Reign and Shadow was definitely the shiest one and the one with the biggest suspense, of course since the two were going hard against one another the trainees were unable to follow most of the battle. shes and explosions were all that they could see and it further showed them how much weaker they werepared to Reign and the others. Not only did the trainees pick up on their training during these two weeks, but they had regrly gone out to fight against monsters and even managed to take down a goblin boss a while ago. The boss was only a level 15 boss, but he was guarded by more than 100 goblins and even for the trainees that had a higher level than them, it was still a tough battle. Of course, Wolf was never going to let them go on such a dangerous mission without any ns, he personally followed them and was ready to jump in at any moment, the trainees never found out about it as his stealth skills were too high for them. Luckily he didn''t need to show himself as the trainees were able to take control of the battle from beginning to end, the goblins were in the end simply far too weak for them. Their levels had risen ever since the death of the orc boss and the average level amongst them now was level 20, with Elijah being the highest level at 22. Not only had they increased their levels, but their proficiencies with their respective weapons had improved as well. The group was slowly forming into a team that would be fearsome in the future. Elijah''s training with his throwing weapons and the spear had borne fruit, nobody amongst Reign''s team was proficient with throwing weapons so there was only so much they could teach him, but the spear was different as most of them were able to give him pointers. During the two weeks, Elijah had gained another weapon that he could put into his arsenal since he didn''t really need them anymore, Shadow had given him his old daggers, even though their power wascking, the ability to summon them back at any moment was something that a fighter like Elijah could use to the utmost. Another person that had improved dramatically and surprised everyone was Ashely, the young girl had not only managed to improve her proficiencies but she also managed to unlock an ability. The ability was one that numerous teams would pay heavily to have as it was a healing ability. It seemed that Adam''s death had impacted her heavily, the young boy was well-liked by everyone but since they were both very young she had the best rtionship with him, the two were almost like brother and sister, well, they used to be. It seemed that her ability was unlocked after his death, the traumatic experience of not only being captured by orcs but also witnessing Adam''s death changed the girl. Not only was she giving it her all during the training sessions but she was also not afraid to fight against anything and she would fearlessly tackle any obstacle that stood in her way. The girl had improved drastically and she took on the staff as her main weapon, the crossbow was something she was more familiar with, but she wanted to use something that would allow for her to fully control it. A crossbow was a good weapon for beginners, there were even people that would stick with it until the end, but the problem with it is that the wielder would be somewhat limited by the quality and rank of his weapon and her talent and ability would be wasted. Ashley really wanted to learn from Laura, but unfortunately for her, Laura was not a healer like she was. While she had powerful healing abilities, her main skills and ss were still of a demon hunter, she was somewhat of an anomaly and there was nothing she could really teach to the girl as the demonic energy she used was different. She was able to gain the attention of the healer trainer Alera and was now studying under her. Reign and the others also started going to the ss hall more often and trained with their trainers. Their current power level was great and their trainers praised every single one of them, of course,pared to the trainers who were all Transcendents, they were still far below them and had a lot to learn. Reign''s trainer especially berated him as his fighting style mostly focused on close-quartersbat and using the overwhelming power of his ability to deliver fast blows and move in and out ofbat. Using your ability to the fullest wasn''t a bad thing of course, but for a magic swordsman, Reign was simplycking as he barely used his long-range skills. The biggest difference that a magic swordsman had over a normal swordsman ss was the ability to not only use mana with higher efficiency during a battle but also the multitude of long-range attacks they could learn and use. Compared to them Reign was simply a swordsman with a higher mana reserve and incredible speed. The attack that Reign previously did and summoned 10 lightning spears in order to attack Shadow was all thanks to the magic swordsman trainer. The trainer showed Reign how he can change his skills to suit his needs better, the normal lightning spear was more powerfulpared to each of the ten smaller ones that he summoned previously, but he could only summon 4 of them simultaneously. He also learned how to use his mana more efficiently for long-range attacks, he could now create a stronger version of the lightning spear and if he used the Shiverspine together with it, the result was incredible as even Tank wasn''t able to block the hit without flinching. Tank trained with his scythe a bit but mostly focused on his shield, his trainer showed him many different methods of blocking attacks and how to better prepare for them and anticipate them. Beast simply trained with the beautiful elf trainer as she showed him a better usage of his wind skills and archery. Wolf on the other hand spent his time sparring against his trainer as his foundation was good, he mostly needed to improve his two-handed weapons proficiency and it was best done during battle. Of course, the trainer pointed out mistakes that he made and gave him tips on how to improve as well. Even though their levels stayed the same over the course of 2 weeks, they had once again be stronger as their training paid off. Not only were they able to improve the way they used their weapons and abilities, but the way they used their mana became more efficient as well. Right now the only thing they needed was more power, the IronBark Woods and the Grasnd were the only two nearby areas where they could go and hunt monsters, their n was to try and quickly get a couple of levels before attempting to attack the ape. Even after they had done so much in the town the ape and his brethren never showed themselves, they resided in a huge park that was in the town and never left its premises. It was a weird sight, but even before Reign and the others arrived in the town the apes rarely showed themselves in the town,pared to the other monsters they were the apex predators, even the orcs were fearful of them and wouldn''t dare fight against one by themselves. Only the elites and variants had such capabilities as not only were the apes of a higher level but they were also backed by the most powerful being in the town. If the giant ape decided to attack then nothing could stop him. Reign and the others still remembered the sight of the ape jumping from building to building as it neared their territory when they first conquered it, even though Eldar was able to deal with it with ease, they knew that even right now they would struggle immensely against the creature and might not even emerge victorious. Chapter 260 Crocs "Not yet," Wolf whispers as he watches a giant crocodile that wasing out of a river in the IronBark Woods, together with the crocodile were many more of his brethren that neared a carcass of a giant steel bear that Reign and the others had killed. The crocodiles emerge from the water and finally get to the bear, immediately start devouring the body, the normal crocodiles had some difficulty biting through the incredibly thick skin of the bear and would roll around in an attempt to destroy the body part and eat it while the gigantic elite crocodile was munching the bear as its incredibly sharp teeth had no problem biting through the tough fur and skin. [ Lvl 45 Elite Rock Crocodile ] The crocodiles were gray in color and when they stopped near rocks, they were almost impossible to spot, the incredible camouging ability they possessed made them incredibly deadly hunters as most enemies would find themselves caught in the death trap that is their jaws before they even understood what had happened. Not only did the crocodile''s skin allow it to camouge itself, however, but it gave the monsters incredible defense as well. Reign and the others found the crocodiles by ident, they were simply walking through the forest when they heard shrieksing from the direction of the river, upon arriving they found a monster, well pieces of a monster being devoured by the crocodile. Upon seeing that there were more that joined it they wanted to try and get them outside of the river and hunt them. First, they needed some bait as it would be too dangerous to fight the monsters without drawing them all at one ce, even with Reign''s mana sensitivity it was possible to miss a couple of them during battle which could prove fatal. They were lucky as they had managed to find a lvl 46 Dire Bear. The monster was 2.5 meters tall and 6 meters long, a variant that usually lived alone. It was immensely powerful and most creatures would stay away from it, but underneath the joined attacks of Reign and the others, it simply stood no chance. Upon killing it they simply threw its carcass a couple of meters from the river, the smell of blood spread through the area and the crocodiles quickly reacted. ? "I guess it''s a good thing that we took the valuable materials from the bear before doing this." Shadow gulped as he watched the crocodiles mercilessly rip apart the bear''s body, pieces of flesh and blood flew around as the cold-hearted monsters destroyed the giant carcass in front of them. The elite crocodile was the only one that they needed to look out for, being 1.5 meters tall and an incredible 10 meters long the giant monster was definitely going to be a tough opponent. "Now." Wolf suddenly says and they all spring into action. Laura immediately used her demonic energy and sent missiles created from it toward the crocodiles while Beast used his explosive arrows andunched 6 of them at once. Reign created a huge lightning spear and sent it towards the elite crocodile after merging it with the Shiverspine while Wolfunched a fireball that was 5m in diameter at the monsters. Shadow used his shadow maniption and created tens of shadow spikes beneath the crocodiles. Tank and Greenie didn''t have any long-range AOE attacks so they simply used what they had, Tank used his [ Shield Rocket ] skill while Greenie used his [ Crescent Kick ]. The quick salvo of attacks caught the crocodiles by surprise and many of them perished thanks to that. The giant elite crocodile had a spear stabbed into his back as lightning flickered around him, it was obvious that even though the attack did manage to injure him, it wasn''t a very serious injury while the lightning was unable to shock the enormous monster. Reign and the others immediately close the distance and engage in a close-quarters fight with the crocodiles, Tank, and Greenie were taking on the elite while the others were killing off the smaller crocodiles, there were originally over 30 crocodiles near the river but now there were less than 20 of them. Beast unleashed his tamed beasts that immediately went after the crocodiles, each of them was a variant and their strength was above the crocodiles, only the elite one was a danger to them. There was one addition in the ranks of the beasts as Beast had managed to tame another one. A small figure could be seen slithering towards the unsuspecting crocodiles before lunging towards one. A 1.5m long snake had suddenly bitten through the crocodile''s thick skin and poisoned it, quickly the snake let go and moved toward a new prey as the crocodile started convulsing in pain. The seemingly small and insignificant snake was the new beast that he had tamed, its small size and rtively harmful appearance was a trap that most yers and monsters would fall for. The small snake had managed to almost trick Reign and the others the first time they came upon it, the small snake was simply hanging from a tree, judging from its size there was nothing that Reign and the others could see that would threaten them. That was a giant mistake as the snake had quickly lunged at them the moment they turned around, thanks to its small size it was able to move lightning-fast, its fangs were incredibly sharp while its poison was something else entirely. The powerful poison worked simr to how Shadow''s daggers did, not only was it deadly and acted fast, but it had corrosive properties and could destroy wood, metal, rocks, and more. Not only was the snake hard to hit but it was fast, each time the team thought they had it, it would manage to escape from them, charging at them when they least expected it or retreating when it was in a seemingly good position and had a slight advantage. In the end, it was Reign together with Shadow that caught the snake. Shadow used his shadow maniption and made the area around the snake covered in shadow bindings, no matter where the snake tried to escape it would be attacked by the bindings while Reign unleashed his white and ck lightning and caught up to it immediately. Even with such a boost to his speed, Reign still had to struggle to overtake the snake. The monster was hard to deal with but after being caught by Shadow''s bindings however it became very docile, even when Reign grabbed it by the head it didn''t try to escape or attack him, merely wrapping its body around his arm gently while staring at his eyes. Everyone was intrigued by the small monster and Beast tried taming it, only to be shocked after seeding immediately, the snake offered no resistance to his taming attempt and he was able to gain a new beast that day. During his training with the beautiful elf trainer and by conversing with the other elves however he was able to get a better understanding of his ability and was able to tame monsters more easily. Now the little creature was one of their greatest advantages, not only was it incredibly fast, but its movement was silent and most would never even notice it before it was toote. Its gray scales gave it good camouge in the seemingly dead inner depths of the IronBark Woods and it was a scary opponent to face. The crocodiles quickly start dying after being attacked, by Reign and the others they were defenseless as their thick skin was broken and cut apart by the party. Greenie''s hammer worked incredibly well against the elite crocodile, its hard skin protected it immensely against des, but the blunt impact of the hammer was able to hurt its insides and the monster tried multiple times to attack him. Unfortunately for it, Tank was always there to block every single attack it made, with him blocking the beast Greenie was able to deliver attack after attack, at one point he saw the spear that was halfway in the monster and had a nasty smirk on his face. Greenie jumped high in the air beforeing down and attacking the beast with his hammer, no, to be more exact he wasn''t aiming at the crocodile but the spear that was stabbed in its back. With great power he smashes the hammer down and hits the end of the spear, forcing it to enter even deeper into the crocodile''s body. The giant monster suddenly started iling around in pain as its long tail whipped towards Tank who barely managed to block it, the attack, however, managed to push him back and the crocodile immediately used the opportunity to attack Greenie who had justnded on the ground. Seeing the giant jawsing at him Greenie immediately activated his [ Vajra Might ] and grabbed the jaws of the monster. Being about 4m tall Greenie was able to contend against the monster in strength, soon the crocodile tried spinning around but Greenie simply let it go before jumping on its back and grabbing the neck with both hands. The two wrestled for a while as the others cleaned up the other crocodiles while Tank was merely watching Greenie, he wasn''t jumping in as he could see that the ogre was currently having fun. As long as the crocodile doesn''t get too close to the river then it would ok. Chapter 261 The Two Guilds "Puff, that was, puff, tough." Greenie pants heavily as he looks down on the motionless body of the giant crocodile, after being attacked suddenly the crocodile was already damaged and in the end, it had to fight against Greenie who had grown bigger and was much more powerful than usual. After wrestling for some time Greenie finally managed to get a firm grip around the crocodile and started applying incredible pressure from below the crocodile''s head. Greenie was hugging the crocodile as he was on his back, as soon as he felt that the crocodile was low on stamina he started his counter attack, without letting go of the huge monster he hugged it tighter and tighter, the powerful rocky scales of the crocodile slowly start breaking apart as Greenie continued applying pressure. In about 5 minutes the crocodile was on itsst breath, its scales were broken and blood was flowing from multiple ces on its body. Even the intense struggle the crocodile had, in the beginning, was gone, with Greenie wrapped around him there was nothing the crocodile could do, the most powerful move that crocodiles had was the so-called "death roll", but with its target hugging it, that was impossible. Greenie finally let the crocodile go after some time and took his hammer, with a powerful swing he smashes it down on the crocodile''s head, ending its life. Even after taking such an attack the head didn''t burst, parts of it broke and some blood flew but it was mostly the shock from the attack that destroyed the crocodile from the inside. Ding! Ding! [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 42, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 4, Agility + 2, Spirit + 1, Willpower + 2, Vitality + 1 ] Name: Reign Level: 42 ( 1 600/ 64 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 12 Strength: 52 (84) (+12 from ability, +20 from item) Agility: 60 (91) (+14 from ability, +17 from item) Endurance: 36 (53) (+7 from ability +10 from item) Vitality: 40 (55) (+ 8 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 39 (61) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 4 from item ) Spirit: 77 (103) (+10 from ability, +16 from item) Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 93 exp: 35%) [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Level: 38 ( 500/ 56 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 87 (97) ( + 5 from item, + 5 from ability ) Agility :67 (78) ( + 4 from item, + 5 from ability) Endurance : 55 (60) ( + 3 from item, + 2 from ability ) Vitality : 58 (64) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Willpower: 43 Spirit : 38 ( 44) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Reign and the other finally leveled up the second time during these two weeks, from the bodies of the crocodiles they managed to get some items, of course, none of them were useful for any of the party members and would probably be sold or given to the trainees. They let the system take care of the bodies and take any valuable materials from them, they mostly sold materials to the yers that were doing their best to be cksmiths, Reign and the others weren''t greedy and would usually sell the materials for a low price, right now however they had stopped doing that personally, the team they created to respond to the signals that people sent over wasn''t the only thing they did. The territory they had now wasn''t going to be there forever, the underground city was the only ce they were safe at this moment, but after they take over the final anchor point, Reign could choose to make the whole town a safe zone. Of course, that was not what he was nning on doing, if he was to do that then the monsters that lived in the town would simply get scattered in the forests that surround it, why would Reign do that when he can simply designate an area of the town as a safe zone and leave the rest for the monsters. The monsters were valuable for them as they allowed for the teams to go out and hunt regrly, the many bosses that could be found were plenty and it would only work to their deficit if Reign was to banish them all. Not to mention that they didn''t have nearly enough people to fill the town. Right now Reign and the others created 3 teams, one was called the "Emergency Situations Squad" ( ESS for short )which would intercept the signals that teams and solo yers sent, and then they would designate a team to help them out. The territory would give out rewards to the teams that saved others and it was a win-win situation for everybody. The second team was the "Merchant Guild", the guild was not really a team per se, it functioned more like merchant guilds in fantasy novels and games. Reign and the others wanted the economy of the territory to boom, they gave the merchant guild a set amount of funds and a ton of materials that they could sell, most of the profits of course went to Reign and the others while the rest was for the upkeep of the giant building they had made for it and the sry of the workers. Other than selling things, the guild offered a variety of services, yers that wanted to sell their own things could use the merchant guild as a proxy which would cost them a little bit, but they guaranteed that everything would be fine and that the yers won''t be tricked by others Other yers that have ambition and would want to be merchants themselves could apply to the merchant guild, not only would they get a badge that showed that they were a part of the guild, but they would also be able to borrow a set amount of money to either buy some items that they believed could be sold for a higher priceter, or to buy items that would keep them safe while they go out to explore and find materials and items that they could sell. The guild also offered safekeeping services, as most teams didn''t have the inventory they either had to carry everything, or they had to cash out arge sum of S coins and buy a spatial ring, even the cheapest ring was above what most could afford or wanted to pay so the guild would offer the yers a safe ce to ce their belongings for a small monthly fee. The final thing that they created was of course the so-called "Adventurers Guild", the guild operated simrly to how the merchant guild did, only that the services were very different. People coulde to the guild and request materials in the form of missions, if a cksmith needed some fangs or some precious stones he could go to the guild and post a mission there for a small fee. The mission would then be avable to all yers that wanted to do it, one didn''t even need to be a part of the adventurers guild to take a mission. Of course for those that were not member the rewards would be lowered and they could only take a set amount of missions every week. Furthermore, the more difficult missions were only avable for members of the guild. The rewards of a mission could be anything, if a cksmith wanted to they could offer weapons, money, or even some armor as a reward. The more difficult missions could perhaps even offer a custom-made piece of equipment that would move everyone. Since the establishment of the guilds the territory had be even more lively, for example, the hobgoblin leader that Neil and Cameron''s teams attacked previously was a mission they took on. This mission however was a so-called "territory mission". Reign and the others could either create a mission by themselves or the ESS would make one after hearing about some dangerous activity near the territory. The territory missions were ones that offered great rewards but could only be done by the strongest teams as they were usually incredibly difficult. Almost all territory missions so far were created by the ESS and would require the yers to either take out a boss that was nearby together with his troops or to search a new area in the forest or town that could potentially have some interesting things. One of such missions resulted in a team actually discovering a dungeon about 1.2 km from the territory, the dungeon was perfect for yers that were level 25 and even had two other difficulty modes, one would make it suitable for yers that were level 30, while thest one was for level 35. The dungeon would allow for the yers to increase not only their levels but the quality and quantity of their equipment easily and was considered an amazing find. Reign and the others personally rewarded the yers that found it with items and some training sessions which resulted in the team being the envy of others for a while. Chapter 262 Elves In Trouble As Reign and the others made their way back towards the elven territory through the forest they were surprised by theck of monsters inside of it. Previously when they started their exploration in the forest they woulde across monsters every couple of minutes, but this time there were none, even after walking for more than 20 minutes and getting close to the territory there were no monsters that they had spotted. "Something is up." Wolf suddenly says as the others nod their heads in agreement, if this had happened any other time they were in the forest perhaps they wouldn''t worry, but even after visiting multiple times and hunting monsters here, nothing of the sort had happened. The monsters in the depth of the IronBark Woods mostly lived solitarily, there were only some that lived in packs such as the crocodile from earlier. Because of that, it was a bit harder to find monsters, but there was still an abundance of them in the huge forest and it was almost impossible not to see one for so long. As they neared the territory they suddenly stopped as they were able to hear sounds from the distance. Roars, shrieks, and explosions could be heard from the direction of the elven territory, Reign and the others nce at each other with a serious expression as they run towards it. It was apparent to them why they had note across any monsters so far, it seems like they had actually attacked the elves for some reason. "How bad is it?" Asked the queen as she looked at the person in front of her. An elf was down on one knee as he narrated what had happened to the queen who was silently listening to him. His name is Aelrinder and he was the captain of the royal guards and themander of the elven troops. He was d in gray armor that looked more like a bodysuit, of course as he was someone of a high rank he was given the best equipment, the armor he wore was thin but the protection it offered was great, thanks to the way it was created it didn''t limit the movement of the elf at all. The elves had a different style of craftingpared to other races, all of their armor was thin and it never limited the movement of their troops, elves were famous for their speed and athleticism, to create a heavy suit of armor for them would simply be dumb. To create such an armor, however, took a lot of work and the other elves were usually wearing leather armors that were created for them. Not only did themander''s armor give it solid defense, but it also boosted the user''s mana and could help them channel it easier. "There are over 200 monsters currently attacking the spirit dome your majesty, all of our soldiers are currently attacking them from the safety of the dome but more and more are arriving, I, the elite troops, and your royal guard are ready to join the battle at any moment." "What of the humans." "We have notified them and they have sent help, unfortunately as the invasion was too abrupt, only a part of their fighting force was in the territory, more areing back as we speak, also," Themander suddenly pauses for a moment before continuing, "Their leader and his team are out and are currently not in the range of theirmunication devices, nobody knows if they will be able to join." "Tch, those creatures really picked the perfect time to strike." The queen clicks her tongue in frustration as she looks out from the windows, an army of monsters was besieging their territory, they were hammering the protective dome relentlessly as they were getting bombarded by magic and arrows from the elves. Many yers from Reign''s territory have also joined the fight, with Neil and Cameron''s team arriving just a couple of seconds ago, unfortunately, most of the yers were simply not strong enough to deal any significant damage to the monsters that were all level 30 and above. "What do you think of them?" The queen suddenly turns around and asks themander. "Your Majesty?" "The humans, what do you think of them?" "As of this moment, they are too weak." Themander speaks out. "But the progress they have made since we have be allies is truly great, of course, most of that is thanks to their leader, but still, there are multiple individuals that have great talent amongst their ranks, I think it won''t take long before they be a powerful ally for us." "I see, it seems that we need to continue working hard, we don''t want to be the weak ally that has to depend on others do we?" "Of course not your majesty." Themander answers with a smile before getting up and bowing to the queen. "I will join the battle with the others now your majesty." "Yes, and Aelrinder, don''t take too many risks, if the worstes I will take action personally." The queen''s demeanor changes suddenly as a chilling expression was on her face. "But your majesty-" "We can''t lose too many of our men now, there is no reason to worry, interfering once won''t be too much, the system will give me a small penalty, it''s nothing I can''t handle." "Yes, I understand." Themander says with a heavy look before turning around and leaving. ''We''ve only been here for a short period of time and yet something like this has already happened, we can''t falter now.'' The queen silently thinks to herself as she goes out and stands on top of the giant tree, looking down below she could see the battle that was still continuing. ? Hundreds of elves and yers were attacking the monsters from inside the safety of the dome, but only a small portion of them was able to deal any significant damage to the monsters. The elves were on average a couple of levels higher than the yers, while the yers had improved drastically and the average level of the yers was 20 now, the elves however had an average level of almost 30 while their strongest hunting party was at level 40. The difference between the yers and elves was obvious as thetter were able to deal a significantlyrger amount of damage to the monsters. Amongst the yers only a couple of teams were being efficient in killing the monsters, of course even for the strongest two teams like Neil''s and Cameron''s, it was no easy task and after fighting for almost 10 minutes they could feel their mana being dangerously low. Tens of monsters had died but it made no difference as more and more monsters had joined the battle, thankfully it seemed that this was all as they couldn''t see any moreing from the forest. Themander had joined the battle, he was the most powerful elf after the queen, currently, he was level 45 and he was able to deal with a couple of monsters by himself, unfortunately, the monsters were not dumb and a couple of elites were constantly appearing at the ce he was and shielding the other monsters whilst attacking the dome with intense killing intent. The royal guards and the elite soldiers joined the fight as well and used their magic and arrows to bombard the monsters from afar, each of them was at least level 38 while the strongest was level 41, and even the strongest elvish hunting party was below them. They were rarely seen and would usually apany themander to the depths of the forest where they would hunt monsters in order to increase their level, since they rarely ever fought in front of others the elves had started thinking of the strongest hunting party as the strongest fighters they had, today they were once again reminded of the power of the elite soldiers and royal guard, even the level 40 members of the hunting party were still below them when it came to power and skill. Even though the elves and yers were doing everything they could, more than 500 monsters were currently besieging their territory and the situation was looking bleak. The danger didn''te from the number of monsters, however, but from the tens of elite monsters amongst them, most of which were above level 40. Even themander of the elves could only deal with 3 elites at one time, and even that would be pushing it. The long-range attacks that the elves were sending the monsters way were not enough to deal with the powerful elites and if things continued the way they were, the monsters would end up destroying the dome and entering their territory. The queen was preparing to join the battle, with a simple swipe of her hand she could kill all of the monsters that were currently attacking them, of course, that would be followed by penalties that she would have to face. Before attacking however she stopped and smiled as something had happened at the back of the monster horde. Boom! Chapter 263 Attack From Behind "What''s that?!" A couple of elves ask in confusion as multiple explosions go off behind the ranks of the monsters. Lightning and fire take over at two locations as many monsters scream in fear as the powerful elements attack them. "Haaa, those guys are here." Cameron suddenly sits down on the ground, his sweat dripping from his forehead and hair down on the ground. Most of the yers had simr reactions, some started jumping in joy whilst others even taunted the monsters. "Let''s see how cocky you''re gonna be now you ugly bastards!" One of the yers evenes right in front of the protective dome and starts cursing the monsters. The change in behavior was of course noticed by the elves who looked at them with a weird gaze, the situation they were in was dire, their protective dome even had some small cracks on it, and if the situation continues it was certain that the monsters would enter. "Don''t worry, the boss and the others are here, we just need to support them with some firepower from afar, this battle is as good as finished." Ronny suddenly says as all the yers get up and start fighting again, only that this time they were noticeably more excited and full of vigor. "So it''s them." Themander whispered as he looked at the chaos that was happening at the back of the monsters. 10 minutes ago Ding! [ Sudden quest initiated. ] [ One of your allies, the elves has been attacked by a beast horde, it is advised that you give it your best and help them out. ] "So it was like that." Says Wolf as he looks down at the corpse of a Tainted he had just in, not only him, Reign, and the others were all standing in the forest with him as a dozen of Tainted corpses were littered around them. The party had spotted the tainted using a weird item while they were running towards the elven territory, seeing Tainted here was a surprise as they usually never came this close to the elves. The item they had was also giving them weird vibes, it emitted a purple smoke that was shrouding a big part of the area they were in, it was seemingly harmless to them but they still decided to take care of them. Since the system had just notified them about the attack on the elven territory it was easy for them to piece things together ande to a simple conclusion, the Tainted were probably using this item in order to somehow control or drive the monsters towards the territory, they didn''t know how it worked but it would be a good idea to take it with them. The tainted they fought against were not some weaklings either, each one was level 40 at a minimum, and if not for the element of surprise they would have had a tough battle. Of course, nobody forced the Tainted to be as vulnerable as they were during the usage of the item, to simply sit on the forest grounds while having 4 people guarding you and being alert to the surroundings was simply not a smart idea. The Tainted that were using the item was all in a trance-like state, in order to maximize their surprise attack they decided to attack them first. The attack was a major sess, not only did they manage to kill half of the Tainted, but the others were also injured from the powerful attacks that were thrown their way. The rest of the battle only took a bit more than a minute, even though the Tainted in front of them seemed like the cream of the crop amongst their troops, to Reign and the others they were not a real threat and were killed without anyrge difficulties. The item however was still in perfect shape even after taking a couple of attacks from them, they pocketed it and quickly ran towards the elves. Upon arriving they decided to wait for a bit and watch the situation. Arge horde of more than 500 monsters was in front of them, even for them this was not something they could easily deal with, especially after noticing tens of elites amongst the ranks of the monsters. The elites however were positioned at the front and middle of the horde and wouldn''t be a threat immediately. If they wished to they could certainly plow through the monsters and force their way inside the protective dome, but that was still too risky as they didn''t know the exact strength and powers of the elite monsters. Looking ahead they were able to see more than a hundred yers helping the elves out, this battle would serve as a reminder that even though they were close to taking full control of the town, there were always more powerful monsters that could be found in the world. It was important to Reign and the others that the yers don''t grow conceited and arrogant, which would lead to many of them not taking things seriously and not striving to be more powerful. They already had full faith in Reign and the others, it was almost to the point of some people almost worshiping them, even though they didn''t want the yers to grow too reliant on them, it was seemingly already toote. It seemed that no matter how bleak the situation was, the yers would rejoice after seeing that Reign and the others were there, to them it was seemingly impossible to lose once the party joined them. After taking a couple of minutes in order to check the power of the many monsters the party finally moved, they decided on the most basic approach, attack them from behind and create a situation where the monsters couldn''t retreat, at their back were Reign and the others who were mercilessly ughtering them, while at the front was the seemingly imprable dome that blocked their way. Being attacked from both ces would put a huge strain on the monsters, not only would blocking attacks be almost impossible, but the added confusion of suddenly having enemies behind you would help them out as well. Since Reign and the others had taken care of the Tainted, there shouldn''t be any more monsters arriving, if they did then either the Tainted had more teams that were doing the same, or the monsters had arrived in order to check what was happening. No matter what, Reign and the others knew that they had to act fast, the dome had already formed small cracks on it, and even though it would still take a while before the monsters would be able to destroy it, there was no need to let them do that as it would lead to a lot of bloodshed for not only the elves, but the yers that had arrived to help them out. Reign summoned ten lightning spears and aimed them at the monster horde, he would first attack them from afar before charging at them, thanks to his incredible speed he would be able to start cutting the monsters apart while they were still confused at what was happening. Tank prepared his shield and summoned his soldiers while Shadow was simply twirling his daggers around. Beast was going to bombard the monsters first before unleashing his beasts at them while Greenie''s only thoughts were about smashing the monsters apart with his hammer. Laura was simply going to use her demonic energy and whip to attack from a safe distance while Wolf was already smiling at the notion of starting a massacre. His mes had already covered his hands as he was waiting to start. Five smaller me spears were in front of him,pared to Reign he didn''t have as much mana reserve nor was his mana control at his level, of course, what hecked in that area he made up with his incredible strength and way of fighting. Suddenly both of them send their spears forward as they charge at the monster horde, Beast hadunched multiple explosive arrows while Shadow was already using his ability in order to immobilize the monsters and hurt them with his spikes while slowly walking towards them. The spears and arrows arrive at their targets and explode in a brilliant fashion. The monster horde immediately had disarray and the party used it to their advantage. Reign had arrived behind the monsters a mere moment after his spears had struck, holding his two swords he unleashed a barrage of attacks at the unsuspecting monsters who were still confused after being attacked from behind. Giant crocodiles that were simr to the one''s Reign and the others had previously exterminated could be seen in the horde, monkeys, stone golems, lizards, there was a great variety of monsters that had attacked the elves, but now it was their turn to be hunted. Upon noticing the cheerfulness of the yers inside the dome Reign shook his head disapprovingly before moving a step to the side and turning his body around, a huge w had passed next to his body and left a big w mark on the ground. "Don''t be so eager to die man." Chapter 264 The Queen’s Past While Reign and the others had attacked the horde from behind and started massacring the lower-leveled monsters, the yers and elves of course didn''t stay idle. Themander together with his royal guards was standing a couple of meters from the dome, they were ready to exit the dome and help Reign and the others at any moment, of course, that would be impossible right now as there was still a big number of elite monsters that were close to the dome. Leaving the protection it offered would be no different than suicide at this point and they were waiting for a moment when the horde becamepletely disarrayed before charging at them. For now, they continued attacking the monsters with long-range attacks, contrary to before however, it was obvious that they were not going all out, doing that would make them spend a lot of mana and they wouldn''t be able to deal significant damage to the monsters after initiating close-quartersbat. Themander, Aelrinder was holding onto a silver spear as he stared at the distance, he could see Reign and the others fighting, right now they were in an extremely advantageous position as the monsters at the back were the weakest ones on average. Of course, the advantage wouldn''tst for too long as it wouldn''t be too long until the stronger monsters and elites confront Reign and the others. Even with their powers, it was almost impossible to contend against so many elites at once. Aelrinder had a simr skill that Reign, Wolf, and Tank had, using the power bestowed to him by the queen he would receive a portion of her power, the skill however had a long cooldown and would force him to enter a weakened state for a couple of days during which he would be unable to fight. That was precisely the reason why the queen was going to make a move previously, not only would Aelrinder enter a weakened state, but there was also the possibility of him getting injured from the skill as his power was still too low to contain the immense power that would be given to him. He was her most powerful warrior and she was nning on making him a true powerhouseter on, amongst all of the elves present only a part were from her kingdom, the others had arrived from different worlds or continents from her world. Aelrinder was one of the elves she had hand-picked together with her royal guards and elite squad of soldiers, they were amongst the most talented elves in her kingdom and she wanted to give them a chance to increase their power by arge margin here. Her homeworld had joined the Alliance a long time ago and it was currently a peaceful ce, bing stronger there was not really easy as the number of powerful monsters had lowered during thest couple of years. Most worlds that belonged to the Alliance were in the same situation, in order to increase their power the many nations, kingdoms, empires, and organizations would send their people to fight against the Dark Ones or to a such as Earth that was currently undergoing a trial. Of course, there were manys that were different as well, there were many that were infested with monsters or demons, there were others that were under attack by the Dark Ones and needed help in order to defend against them. Opportunity was everywhere in the seemingly endless universe and mores and dangerous locations were being found at every moment. Of course, where there was an opportunity, there would also be danger. Different races that were in the leveling phase were simply cannon fodder and billions would die during wars, to make sure that they would survive took a lot of resources that even Transcendents couldn''t easily get, only powerful Saints and organizations that had Gods amongst them could make sure that their geniuses would survive the brutal wars and fights that were always happening in the universe. The queen had previously sent many of her elves to explore the universe and be stronger, some died, some returned with barely any improvements, some betrayed her or simply left and only a small portion was able toe back with sess. All of her generals were people that had ventured out in the universe with the queen or alone and managed to increase their strength, some of them had managed to Transcend as well. Unfortunately, the queen had spent an immense amount of resources in order to train and send two elves out in the universe, they had the best equipment and as long as they fought against anyone below Transcendent level, their safety would be assured. Tragedy struck when the two elves were unfortunate enough to join a battlefield where two Saintster fought, the whole shook from the immense power the two had and most of the army died, the two of them included. The disaster was a huge blow to the queen and her kingdom, during thest two decades the kingdom had stagnated greatly and the two elves were a ray of hope for them all, not only were they fiercely loyal but their talents were equal to the queen and they would definitely be powerful people in the future. Their task was to be stronger and acquire new territory for the kingdom, Transcendents had to follow different rules and they would need to go through a lot of danger in order to get benefits, since her kingdom was heavily reliant on her, the queen couldn''t risk it and neither could her generals as they had be Transcendents not long ago and their strength was insufficient. Thus they put all of their hopes on the two that unfortunately died, the resources of the kingdom were dwindling and in a decade or two it would be weak, the only thing the queen could do was to either join a powerful organization or to bet everything on a new, she was a proud woman and didn''t want to bend the knee to someone, her kingdom would need to pay taxes and give up many benefits to an organization only for a chance to be stronger. In the end, she heard of Earth, a new that was starting the terraforming process, she took out a lot of resources and decided to join and give her people a chance there, if the yers there managed to seed in winning the so-called game then the benefits she would acquire would be immense, if they failed, however, everything she did would be for nothing. The gamble seemingly paid off, after only a bit more than 2 months had passed she formed an alliance with the native humans here, not only were the humans here more talented than expected, but it seemed the whole was on another level than expected. However, everything was now endangered, the horde of beasts attacked and if her elves couldn''t defend properly against it then the damage would be immense, not only was the queen ready to face the fury of the system and get penalized in order to help them, she even relied on the humans to help them weather out the danger. It seemed she didn''t make a mistake however, after 10 minutes of fighting Reign and the others had killed over 200 monsters and the elites were slowly moving towards them, the protective dome was filled with cracks but it would stand as most of the monsters had shifted their focus on the group behind them. Elves and humans alike were sending out waves of attacks toward the monsters while Aelrinder was ready to go out with the royal guards and face the horde together with Reign and the others. The situation looked favorable to them at first nce, but all of them knew that the real battle was just beginning, the monsters killed were mostly weaker ones and the rest wouldn''t die so easily. The tens of elites could ughter the whole elven territory by themselves, the immense power they had was not to be underestimated. Bam! Tank was suddenly pushed back by a surprise attack, a huge monster that looked like a lizard was standing in front of him. Its tail was thick and it formed into a shape of a ball at the end, that was what hit him previously. The monster was ferocious and attacked him while it was blocking an attack from another one, the powerful tail smashed the back of the monster and sent both Tank and it back. The ape-like monster tried to get up but it could barely move as its back was broken from the powerful blow. Tank red at the huge lizard in front of him with a serious gaze as he lowered his shield and prepared himself. Bang! The tail arrived again but this time it bounced off Tank''s shield, this time he was prepared for the attack and an elite monster was not powerful enough to break through his defense. It wasn''t only him as everybody was suddenly attacked by elite monsters, the powerful creatures all lunged at the party at once while Aelrinder charged out of the dome with his royal guards. The real battle starts now! Chapter 265 The Elites Join The Battle Aelrinder charged with his royal guards and immediately started a ughter, even though the monsters in front of him were all-powerful creatures that were level 40 and above, for him, they weren''t a real threat when he was fighting alongside the 10 royal guards. He used his silver spear with incredible efficiency and grace as each thrust was calcted to hit a vital point of his enemy. It was obvious that his fighting prowess had increased immensely after fighting in close quarters, his long-range attacks, although efficient and powerful enough to cause serious damage to the monsters, were still limited andckingpared to his close-quarters skills and proficiency. The royal guards as well were nothing to scoff at, every single one of them was trained since they were young and were an incredibly deadly team, especially when fighting together. Each of the royal guards had a role in the team, two of them were long-range fighters while the others took positions of tanks with their shields, healers, and meleebatants. Their teamwork and chemistry was great and no monster could survive their joined efforts. The elite soldiers, on the other hand, followed after themander and the royal guards, even though they were a step below the royal guards, they were still incredibly powerful and they numbered 14, each of them was well equipped and trained to deal with a variety of enemies. The disy put by the two teams made the jaws of the yers fall, not only were they able to fight against the horde of monsters in front of them, but they were able to annihte even the more powerful monsters with no real danger. Of course, that was all possible thanks to Reign and the others, the ughter they had made the horde go through previously had forced most of the horde to focuspletely on them and only a small portion was left at the dome. Themander used that to their advantage, he knew how powerful Reign and the others were since their disy of strength was closely monitored by him from the moment they joined the battlefield. After making sure that their allies would be safe even after drawing the attention of the horde he devised a simple n, continue barraging the monsters with long-range attacks and force them to shift their focus towards their back, after most of them did so, charge with everything they had in order to take the monsters by surprise and deliver a great blow to them. Such a tactic was of course only possible if both sides had great power, luckily both Reign''s team and the elves were powerful enough and the n worked. Not only did they manage to deal a great amount of damage to the horde, but the monsters were once again confused by the change. During the battle they had started with an all-out attack at the dome, their only opponents were the elves in front of them and they didn''t need to worry about their back. After some time, however, the monsters were taken by surprise by Reign and the others who manage to eliminate a huge number of them in a rtively short period of time, deciding that the strength and danger level of the enemy behind them was greater, the monsters shifted their focus to them. The final surprise however was that the enemy they were fighting against for a long time discarded the safety of the dome and initiated close quarterbat, not only did they take them by surprise but their power was also not something that the monsters expected. The monsters were simple creatures that lived by thew of the jungle if an enemy was simply standing in front of you and being protected by something then most of the time such an enemy was a weakling. The elves had managed to kill tens of the monsters previously, butpared to the total number of them, that was just a small part of the horde. Seeing the constant attacksnding on the numerous monsters and not dealing truly significant damage, the elites and more powerful monsters simply believed that their prey was weak and wouldn''t be able to harm them. After witnessing many of them die under the des of the elves however that was again overturned, at this point the monsters didn''t know what to think anymore. Both at their front and back were powerful enemies that couldn''t be taken lightly and soon a couple of elites charged toward the elves. ng! Reign''s swords collide with a sting and he was pushed back. The sting was covered in a thick green liquid and wherever it dropped would produce sizzling sounds and smoke could be seen. The sting was the end of a tail of Reign''s opponent, a huge scorpion was in front of him, the dark brown scorpion was many timesrgerpared to his normal counterparts as it was a bit above 1m tall. Its powerful pincers were aimed at Reign the moment he was pushed back and forced him to dodge the attack as blocking wasn''t an option at the moment. Not only was the scorpion armed with his two deadly pincers that could bend and rip apart steel, but if an enemy was unfortunate enough to get caught by them and survive, the sting would immediately follow. Not only was the sting incredibly sharp and fast, but it was obvious that the poison it had was incredibly deadly and could probably kill an enemy rtively fast. Shadow''s opponent was a stone golem, the 3m stone golem was slow and its attacks couldn''t touch Shadow but the incredible defense it possessed was a headache for him. He could deal damage to the golem thanks to his daggers, but in order to defeat thetter he would need to destroy its core, by using the [ Darkness Implosion ] skill he could make the whole battle a lot easier and end it quickly, but doing that would drain a lot of his mana which wouldn''t allow him to fight the other monsters efficiently. Wolf on the other hand was targeted by another crocodile and its brethren, differentlypared to the ones they had killed previously, these crocodiles had a dark blue color and were much slimmer and smallerpared to the rocky ones before. Thanks to that their defense was lower but their speed was higher, that however was insignificant as the most troubling thing about them was the fact that they could manipte water. Wolf''s mes were incredibly hot and could evaporate water rather quickly when faced with so many monsters that were constantly using the river as their main supply of water, thanks to that they were able to conserve a lot of mana and could bombard Wolf without stop. The river that divided the elven base from the rest of the forest had been covered by many fallen trees and soil, thanks to their ability however the crocodiles were able to easily draw the water from underneath andunch it towards Wolf. Powerful jets of water, thin andpressed water des, small water balls that wereunched at incredible speed, all kinds of water attacks were sent Wolf''s way as thetter did his best in order to defend himself. Each time he would attack the crocodiles they would use the water in order to extinguish or waken his mes which started annoying him, to say the least. Greenie was simply enjoying the ughter before being confronted by an angry ape, thetter charged at Greenie and initiated a melee battle in which neither one was backing down. The ape was incredibly powerful and his attacks could shatter trees with ease, its 4m tall frame was packed with muscles and its movement was much faster than expected. Greenie was no slouch however and he was able to match the powerful elite monster in almost all aspects, being challenged by it ignited Greenie''spetitive spirit and he put his hammer on his back before fighting the ape bare-handed. The elites that were currently locked in battle with them were of course not all that was present on the battlefield, each one was vary of their surroundings and they knew that there were more monsters that were simply observing them and waiting to attack, one mistake could lead any of them down a dangerous path and they tried their best during their battles. Beast and Laura were the ones with the least amount of pressure currently, they were located at the back of the party and the monsters would be stopped each time they tried attacking them, even the elite monsters couldn''t simplye to them as each of Beast''s tamed beasts was a variant and they were all more powerful than monsters of their own level. Some, of course, tried to charge at them but were quickly stopped and ganged up on by Beast''s tamed beasts, none of the monsters could survive for long and only some elites had the courage and power to charge at the two now. Of course, if one of them managed to get close to them then Beast would simply use his fusion and fight the monster in that state. The number of monsters that were present in the monster horde was slowly dwindling and they were now down to less than 200, of course, most of those 200 monsters were all more powerfulpared to the ones that had been killed. With Reign and his team fighting one front while the elves were dealing with another however the scale was slowly tipping in their favor. Chapter 266 Full Power The battle that ensued between Reign''s team and the elites was a long and arduous one, not only were theypletely outnumbered by the elites but they had to deal with the constant barrage of attacks that were being sent their way from all the monsters nearby. Most of the monsters dared not get too close to the battle that was taking ce, not only were the elites stronger than them but Reign and his teammates as well, of course, were an exception and charged at them, only to meet their end either by the elite that was fighting or Reign and the others. A couple of minutes had barely passed before the other elites joined the fight, fighting one high-level elite was hard enough, but when joined by another the battle immediately became more difficult. Reign was now not only fighting the scorpion whose tail he had managed to cut off, but a two-headed wolf had also joined the battle. ( Author: Yes, another wolf, my creativity is off the charts I tell you ) The wolf was unlike anything Reign or the others had ever seen, not only was its physical prowess incredible but each of the two heads could fire off an elemental attack. The right head of the wolf could spit outpressed orbs of air or air des that were incredibly sharp and could cut through the hide of the other monsters with ease. The left head on the other side was able to fire a freezing beam and icicles that could not only pierce through monsters but would also freeze the wound and the area around it. Reign had witnessed first-hand how one of the icicles stabbed a nearby monster through the leg before freezing a chunk of it, not only was the monster in pain thanks to the wound but the ice made it nearly impossible for it to move its leg. The elves were in a simr situation, they had used the element of surprise with great effect, but once more monsters together with some elites arrived their progress was halted. Aelrinder was fighting against 2 elites just like Reign and the others while the royal guards and the elite soldiers were locked in battle against the other elites that had arrived. The two teams did admirably as they each fought against the elites, even though they were individually weakerpared to the elites they were able to cover each other and fight evenly against the monsters, the royal guards were fighting against 3 elites while the elite soldiers were taking on 2. Beast and Laura were the only ones that were still without a real opponent, more and more monsters wereing their way but they would quickly fall to their long-range attacks, those that did manage to get close would get attacked by Beast''s beasts and die. They were currently the ones that were killing thergest amount of monsters, since Reign and the others were locked in battle against the elites they simply didn''t have the luxury to focus on anything else. Beast''s arrows fell down on the monsters like shooting stars, each of the arrows was only able to deal a small amount of damage to the monsters, but after using his [ Rain of Arrows ] skill Beast was able to shoot hundreds of arrows at the horde, soon the whole battlefield became littered with arrows that were slowly disappearing. Laura was using her whip every time the monsters came close to them, but for the most part, she would use her demonic energy tounch missiles that were simr to Reign''s [ Magic Missiles ] skill while other times she would simply bombard the horde with concentrated bursts of demonic energy that would explode and cause mayhem. Shrriieekkk The scorpion suddenly uttered a cry of pain as Reign had managed to plunge his katana deep into the back of the monster, the wolf was trying to help the scorpion out but Reign made sure to keep him busy with his lightning spears that were beingunched its way. Without the wolf interfering the scorpion wouldn''t be able to survive for much longer, not only had Reign stabbed deep inside of it but his lightning was also discharged inside, the more time passed the more the scorpion''s insides would get fried. Reign was lucky that he managed to cut off the stinger of the scorpion otherwise such an attack wouldn''t work as thetter would be able to attack him with ease, without the stinger however the scorpion''s back was its weakness and Reign made sure to take advantage of it. "Just fucking die already!!" Reign increases the amount of mana he used as his ck and white lightning erupts around him, the scorpion''s shrieks became softer as the monster started swaying left and right. Happy with his victory Reign took his katana out before suddenly positioning both of his swords to his left. Bang! A fearsome blow was delivered to Reign''s left side as he was sent flying, multiple monsters tried taking advantage of the situation andunched attacks at Reign whilst some immediately jumped in hopes of tearing him apart. Swish Multiple de lights were seen in the sky as the monster that had charged at Reign died, their bodies were cut into pieces while the long-range attacks were all intercepted. Reignnded on the ground with a bit of blood seeping through his closed mouth, his face had turned serious as he gazed at the monster that attacked him. Compared to the other monsters this one was smaller as it was only 2 meters tall, thick gray fur covered its whole body as the creature stood atop the now dead scorpion. A long-tail swayed on the wind as the creature''s bloodthirsty eyes stared at Reign, its sharp ws glimmering in the light while two sharp fangs could be seen protruding out of its mouth. [ Lvl 49 Khari ] C Variant of Werewolves Description C The Khari was a race that evolved from werewolves, physically their appearance stayed rtively simr to their ancestors but their minds had changed, not only were the Khari much more cruel and barbaricpared to the werewolves, but they had an innate need for fighting, if a Khari went more than 5 days without battle then they would enter a crazed state and destroy everything around it before dying. They were the eternal enemies of the Lycans, another variant species of the werewolves that had managed to gain intelligence and the ability to change their bodies to a human form. Kharis are intelligent and never back down from a fight. Upon seeing the monster in front of him Reign turned serious, he had been conserving his strength earlier as he knew that more enemies would attack him and the others and he wanted to use his full power in order to catch the monsters by surprise and deal a big blow to them, it wasn''t only him as the others were doing the same. Unfortunately with the appearance of the new monster in front of him those ns had to be scrapped, not only was the Khari a variant, but it was obvious that his power was above a normal elite, the pressureing from the creature alone was enough to prove that. Reign released his mana as the area around him turned silent, the monsters that were previously itching to charge at him and tear him apart were now looking at him fearfully as an incredible mana pressure was shrouding the area, and even the Khari had turned serious as it gazed at Reign. In a blink of an eye, both of them disappear and sh repeatedly, the Khari''s sharp ws were not there just for looks, even Reign''s powerful katana couldn''t destroy them. The tough hide of a monster next to them was suddenly torn open as the Reign dodged a swipe of the Khari''s ws, it was like a hot knife had passed through butter, the hide was unable to give any sort of protection to the monster as blood started gushing out from the wound. The horde of monsters suddenly started retreating from the area where Reign was fighting against the Kahri, even the two-headed wolf was staring at their battle with caution while trying to join, its long-range attacks were powerful but even it wasn''t confident of hitting Reign now that he was using his full power. Wolf and the others could feel Reign''s mana pressure, since he wasn''t following the n it meant that something had happened, a powerful enemy had appeared and forced him to go all out. Wolf and the others follow after him and stop holding back. The elves on the other hand had too much on their hands to wonder about what was happening, they could feel the immense mana pressure that was being released on the battlefield but it was only Aelrinder who was able to recognize who it was, his shock was great after finding out that Reign had so much power, not only him but the full power of all of the others as well surprised him. Previously he thought that amongst them only Reign would be able to fight evenly against him, but now he understood that each one of them was as powerful as he was. Chapter 267 Differences Between Abilities And The End Of The Khari Aelrinder fought against the two elites ferociously, his silver spear danced gracefully through the air as each thrust and swipe of it was made to seriously injure or kill his opponents. As someone who had been taught since he was young in the art of battle, his fighting proficiencies were all high, especially the spear as it was his main weapon. As soon as he showed talent during his teenage years Aelrinder was able to get the best training and teacher avable. Even whenpared to Reign, Wolf, and the others his skill with the spear was a notch above them and was actually ranked at S. That coupled with his experience in battles and mana control made him a force to be reckoned with, the only thing hecked was a powerful ability. Aelrinder was able to unlock his ability a long time ago but unfortunately, it wasn''t one that was able to increase his power during battle. His ability was called "Ultimate Sense" and it allowed him to sense everything within a 200 meters radius almost perfectly. It was incredibly well when entering a foreign or hostile territory as he could sense any nearby ambushes or traps, any attacks that were sent his way would be sensed by him immediately and he could respond to them right away. When leading troops and attacking enemies it was an amazing ability that allowed him to not only sense the enemies and be unnoticed but also allowed him to keep casualties to the minimum, not to mention the advantages it gave during a fight. Landing an attack on Aelrinder was an incredibly difficult thing to do and he could easily anticipate most of the attacks sent his way thanks to sensing the movement of the enemies body and the surroundings perfectly, what set him back was the fact that sometimes he simply wouldn''t be able to deliver a powerful enough attack to break through the opponent''s defense. He had of course managed to acquire other abilities, the second ability he acquired was the maniption of wind while the third was called "Blessing of the Stars", an incredibly powerful and rare ability. Unfortunately, none of the two were innate abilities such as his "Ultimate Sense". Innate abilities were incredibly important, not only would skills made from such abilities cost a lot less mana and put less stress on the body but it was also a lot easier to improve innate abilities and strengthen them. Compared to other abilities that a person would manage to acquire, a lot less effort was needed for them. Both of his other abilities not only required him to use more mana but creating skills and improving the abilities themselves was a tedious task. So far Aelrinder was able to create a couple of skills with his wind ability while the other one only had one skill so far. The reason was simple, not only did he acquire his other abilityter, but its power was also a double-edged sword as it not only used an incredible amount of mana, but it also required the user to train a lot. His "Blessing of the Stars" allowed him to draw the power of the stars, simrly to Reign''s skill, butpared to him he would be able to do many things with it, strengthen himself, deliver a powerful attack that could be focused on one enemy or a group of them and more. Unfortunately, he needed to spend a lot of time meditating in order to draw their power and store it inside of him, not only was the amount small, it was an extremely powerful and vtile energy that couldn''t be controlled easily. Aelrinder could only use his stored energy one time before needing to meditate again, once however was generally enough as it would allow him to be much more powerful for a short period of time, the drawback however was the huge mana consumption and the stress the ability put on the body. Thanks to that Aelrinder, even though he was an incredibly talented individual, couldn''t truly perform to the best of his abilities. His damage wascking and each time he would use any powerful skill obtained from his other abilities he would spend a great deal of mana, furthermore the power of the skills was not as great as it would be if they were from his innate ability. Still, even with all of this Aelrinder was able to be the number one person amongst the younger generation in his kingdom which spoke much about the sheer talent he possessed. Even when faced with opponents that were at a simr level and had powerful, attack-oriented abilities, he was still able to make it on top. With incredible speed and gracefulness, Aelrinder passed next to a monster as its w passed millimeters from his head, with a quick turn he managed to stab the monster''s knee before jumping backward in order to dodge a blow from the other monster he was facing off against. Even though the battle was a tough one, the danger to his life was almost non-existent, not only was he able to sense every movement of the monsters, but his speed was great enough to easily allow him to respond to them. On the other hand, the battle between Reign and the Khari had entered its peak, both man and monster were giving it their all as they stood in ce and attacked each other. Their hands were a blur as tens of attacks were sent each second, sparks flew around them as the two simply stared at each other in the eyes during the whole battle. Even though both of them were stationary at the moment, no monster dared attack Reign, not only was the battle in front of them far above what they could do, but once anyone attacked the two would stop the battle for a moment as Reign would immediately charge towards the monster that attacked him, sometimes it would even be the Khari that attacked and killed the monster. The battle between the two was a duel and nobody was allowed to butt in. The two already had slight wounds on their bodies, but they were still rtively unharmed as most of the wounds were simple cuts or bruises. It was right now that the battle would be decided, both of them had seemingly given up defending as they focused everything they had on attacking. The ground beneath them cracked as they fought but even that wasn''t enough to make them stop, the Khari was able to match Reign''s attack speed which greatly impressed thetter, it had been a long time since he had found someone other than Shadow that could match him in speed. Even though the monster in front of him was an elite and was a couple of levels higher than him, he was still impressed and enjoyed the rather difficult and dangerous battle that he was having here. Suddenly Crack A crack was heard as the two widened their eyes slightly, none of them had felt a thing and they didn''t know where the crack appeared, upon looking for it, Reign''s mouth curved upwards as he was able to spot a crack on the Khari''s w. Not only did this show the superiority that his weapons had, but it also marked the beginning of the Khari''s end. The cracks slowly became bigger as the two continued attacking each other, it was impossible for the Khari to back off as not only did his instincts force him to fight but the situation it was in made it almost impossible to do so. As both of them had discarded defense in order to attack relentlessly and focus only on the offense, retreating would immediately give the opponent a chance to deliver multiple attacks that could prove to be fatal. The Khari understood that Reign would never let something like that simply pass and it knew that its death would immediatelye if he allowed Reign some free hits. The human in front of it was immensely powerful and was able to stand and fight against it to a standstill, the Khari tried to figure out a way to survive and emerge victorious but the more time passed the less certain it was that it was possible. Reign''s attacks were not only quick and deadly but his movement speed was above the Khari''s so retreating and running away was not possible. The ck and white lightning was also powerful and it forced the Khari to use its mana and cover its body with it in order not to get shocked. Before the Khari coulde up with a tactic that would allow him to win this battle another crack was heard and finally the w broke. Reign''s sword could suddenly pass unobstructed and immediately appeared in front of the Khari''s throat. Without batting an eyelid Reign cut through the neck of the slightly smiling Khari and beheaded it. The monster still had a ferocious smile on its face even after death, it was obvious that it lived for battle and didn''t mind dying during one either. Chapter 268 Fighting The Elites "Hhaaaa." Reign released a long sigh after looking down at the fallen Khari, it was obvious that the beast mainly used its instincts and didn''t care a lot for strategy, even when its ws were cracked it simply continued fighting against Reign. The power the monster had was great and it was undoubtedly the most fearsome opponent the Reign had fought so far, for a monster that was simply a variant and not even an elite it truly showed great power. One should know that Reign wouldn''t struggle this much against elites, only a mini-boss ranked enemy would only be able to make him fight such an arduous battle, not to mention that the two fought mainly in what was Reign''s specialty, speed. Reign had some cuts and bruises on his body, his left arm especially was almostpletely covered in blood as the Khari managed to sh at it a couple of times, multiple w marks could be seen on it. Reign couldn''t take time to rest however as multiple monsters were charging at him, the moment the Khari died and the battle finished was when all of the monsters who were observing their battle charged at him. The bloodthirsty monsters were all observing the battle between Reign and the Khari and dared not to join, but now after witnessing the death of the Khari they all charged toward him. Reign disappeared from the spot as multiple wind des that were followed by a freezing beam hit the location he previously stood on. The two-headed wolf had been waiting for a long time to resume their fight and after witnessing such a battle it believed that Reign was now tired and weak, a perfect target to attack. The battlefield had changed drastically during the battle between the Khari and Reign however, there were now only about 100 monsters left, of course, all of those 100 were immensely powerful and even the weakest was above level 40, of course, it didn''t matter much as the only monsters that could pose a threat towards them and the elves were the elites which now numbered less than 20. Greenie had finally finished his battle with the ape, the powerful creature was a bother to fight against as it had incredible physical prowess and was a couple of levels above Greenie, of course, that was still insufficient to win as Greenie had managed to get ahold of the monster''s head in the end. Using everything he had Greenie grabbed the head and started pressing into it, he was already using his [ Vajra Blood ] and the boost the ability gave him was an incredible one, every single stat was increased and he was able to contend against the ape without much difficulty. In the end, the result was as expected, Greenie''s fingers managed to break the skull of his opponents before squashing his head, blood and brain matter exploded, and most hit Greenie who was panting a bit. He didn''t stop to rest however, he still had some more time before the [ Vajra Blood ] expires and he was going to use it to the fullest. With his hammer, he charged through the monsters in an attempt to find another elite to kill. In his strengthened state, he was able to easily dispatch the many monsters that were multiple levels higher than him, Greenie was a variant, that much was true, but he belonged to the race of Vajra Ogres who were deemed to be incredibly powerful in the whole universe. The power he could break out with when using everything he had was immense and no monster of his own level could fight evenly against him except for area bosses and the like. Reign and the other were still confused as to how Greenie had managed to evolve into a Vajra Ogre in the first ce, he started off as a goblin, then a hobgoblin brawler, and finally became a Vajra Ogre. Simply looking at it, that was supposed to be impossible as Vajra Ogres were many times more powerful than hobgoblins, even orcs and other ogres were far below them. They previously attributed it to Beast''s ability to work at that time, but that also made no sense as Greenie was not a beast and wasn''t tamed by him. ckie was also bing more and more powerful and soon he would catch up to the other tamed beasts in level, even with him being a couple of levels lower than them however, he was still almost equal to the powerful variants. That of course was attributed to the small mark that the little girl they presumed to be a Low-God gave him, without that, it was obvious that he wouldn''t go through such a change, not to mention that even after so long ckie hadn''tpletely finished his evolution. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion suddenly shook the battlefield as many blue crocodiles were sted off from the area. Wolf was previously not only attacked by the crocodiles but also by another elite that kept him busy and didn''t allow him to take care of the crocodiles who were using their water abilities in order to weaken and extinguish his mes. With his mes not being able to function to their utmost Wolf had a hard time against his foes until he finally lost his patience. The other elite, a powerful old troll that had impressive healing abilities were finally forced down on the ground as Wolf managed to cut off one of its legs. The troll was a creature with a simple attack pattern, it was big and slow but its regeneration made it a force to be reckoned with. Since his mes were not working properly, Wolf had topletely rely on his sword and some explosive skills that he could use, however, each time he inflicted wounds on the troll thetter would simply continue fighting while the wounds would regenerate with a speed that was visible to the eye. It didn''t matter if it was a deep cut, a bruise left from an attack that managed to crack or break a bone, burns, all of that would quickly be healed under the astonished gaze of Wolf who had no other option but continues fighting against the creature. In the end, however, he managed to use his [ Sword of mes ] to cut through the leg and immobilize the troll, even with one of its legs missing the troll still tried to fight as the wound was slowly healing, of course, it couldn''t regenerate the leg and that was enough for Wolf. Immediately he charged at the crocodiles and abandoned all defense, with his powerful ming sword he managed to get close to them before leaping in the air and stabbing down with his sword. The moment he stabbed his sword through the ground was when he activated the ability of the skill, all of the mes that were still on the ground and the sword suddenly glowed before an earth-shattering explosion took ce. The water below the ground suddenly burst out from below and many crocodiles died. The elite troll was crawling toward Wolf while an elite crocodile suddenly leaped out behind Wolf and attacked him. Wolf simply smirked as he dodged the attack, with most of the crocodiles being dead or scattered around he was finally able to use his ability to its fullest, the troll was not an opponent for Wolf as it could now only crawl and try to attack him. Shadow on the other side was panting heavily as he looked at the monsters in front of him, after a long and arduous battle he was able to get to the core of the golem and destroy it, however more and more monsters were charging at him while a hidden elite monster was bombarding him with long-range attacks. Each time Shadow ran towards the elite it would run away and hide amongst the horde of monsters, making life miserable for Shadow who was now using his ability to stop the monsters and kill them with his daggers. Tank was having a hard time as he gave it his all in order to block the attacks of a second elite that had joined the fight against him. The huge lizard was covered in blood as its tail was shattered and a leg was broken, it was right when Tank was going for the finishing attack that he was attacked by another elite. The small creature moved incredibly fast as it sent attack after attack, Tank was struggling with its speed as he needed to constantly move around in order to manage to block the myriad of attacks sent his way. The elite in question was a strange one, its body was only about 1 meter long and it was hard to even spot it in the horde of monsters, it had a face simr to a lynx while the body was more like an armadillo''s as it was tted and hard. The razor-sharp ws and fangs of the creature were able to cut through flesh with ease and even Tank had to struggle a lot in order not to get seriously injured. The power behind each attack wasn''t heavy however which made it easier for Tank to constantly attack while still minding the huge lizard that was in front of him. The elite would usually do a quick attack before retreating and attacking again from a different side, now however it seemed the monster had its patience run dry as it actually stayed in ce in order to deliver more attacks which was a big mistake. [ Shield Rupture ] Tank used his skill and bashed the annoying pest with his shield, blood immediately spurted out from the creature''s mouth as it was sent flying back. It got up wobbly on its legs before staring at Tank and attacking him again. This time however the monster disappeared right before hitting Tank''s shield, before he could even understand what had happened, Tank could feel a tingling sensation at the back of his neck as his mind was ringing rm bells. Swish! Chapter 269 Greenie In A Pinch Scrreee! A loud noise of metal scraping against metal could be heard as the elite used its ws to sh at the back of Tank''s neck, thankfully he listened to his instinct and used his ability to reinforce the back of his neck in order to defend against the attack. Even when put against the bronze-like tough skin of Tank''s the ws of the elite weren''t blocked as a clear w mark was left on the neck. A bit of blood started flowing out from the wound but thankfully it wasn''t anything serious and Tank was still able to fight normally. The attack had made him even warier of the elite, his senses were heightened to the limit as he immediately turned around and shed at the small monster with his scythe. The scythe managed to hit the monster in the stomach but unfortunately, the metal-like tes managed to mitigate most of the damage as only a shallow cut from which a bit of blood flew out was left. The monster immediately retreated as it stared at Tank hatefully, not only did the human manage to block most of its attacks and deliver a counterattack previously, but even its surprise attack was mostly ineffective as well. The cut that was delivered by the scythe hurt the monster a bit as it hissed at Tank before running in circles around him. Tank''s response was a weird one as he simply stood straight while closing his eyes. The elite''s eyes shone brightly as it saw the sight and immediatelyunched itself at Tank, arriving at his right side, with the great speed it delivered a fearsome sh towards his ribs. ng! Suddenly Tank''s eyes opened wide as he immediately turned his body to his right and used his shield to block the attack, smirking at the monster he actually discards his scythe and grabs its body before mming it down on the ground. The monster immediately gasps for air as the powerful blow manages to force the air from its lungs to exit the body. Immediately the monster starts struggling but Tank''s hand doesn''t budge even for a moment as he keeps a firm grip on the monster before using the edge of his shield to attack it. Each hit of the shield''s edge draws blood from the monster as the shield bes bloody, the ground beneath the monster starts cracking slowly as the powerful impacts travel through it. Soon the growls of the monster turned into shrieks and then whimpers, its face was disfigured and bloody all over as Tank continues attacking it. The powerful ws of the monster were constantly scrapping against Tank''s arm and multiple wounds could be seen as his arm was covered in blood, even whit that he doesn''t rx his grip for even a moment as he knew this was the best chance to kill the monster. It was obvious that the monster belonged to the fast and deadly type that could kill its enemies before even being seen, once such a monster was caught however or its movement was restricted it became a lot easier to deal with as they usually didn''t have strong defensive capabilities. "Huh?" Tank suddenly stops for a moment as he utters the words, he suddenly felt the wind blowing at the right side of his face, before he could even turn around a powerful attack hit him on the side and sent him flying for a couple of meters, the impact was sudden and he, unfortunately, lost the grip he had on the small elite. The lizard he had previously fought against was ring at him with eyes filled with hatred, not only did the human in front of him break one of its legs and his tail but it even dared topletely ignore him and fight against another monster without a care in the world. Seeing that the fight was going favorably for Tank the lizard immediately charged at him and delivered a headbutt from the side. Tank coughed out a bit of blood as the impact had damaged him slightly, he had be so engrossed in fighting and thenter doing everything he could to kill the small monster that he hadpletely forgotten about the giant lizard. The small elite suddenly gets up and scrambles in order to escape but Tank immediately used his [ Knight''s Roar ] in order to get its attention and prevent it from fleeing. Since the monster was in great distress the skill worked perfectly and it suddenly turned around and charged at Tank. He knew that he had to quickly take care of it without the lizard interfering again, if the small monster managed to escape and hide in the horde it would be incredibly difficult to find it and a stealthy attack could prove fatal during an intense battle. The others were all doing their best as well, Wolf was slowly finishing up the two elites as he hacked and shed away, nearby monsters that tried to attack him were all decimated by his powerful sword and mes. The troll had managed to get up on one leg and tried fighting against Wolf again, only to be brought down to the ground once more. Shadow had managed to locate the elite that was bombarding him from afar, to his surprise it was not one elite but two that were constantly firing at him at different intervals, making it a lot more difficult to locate and defeat them. It was only by luck that he had managed to find them quickly and now he was engrossed in a close-quarters fight with one of them, the elite was mainly focused on long-range attacks and it was clear that it had zero chance of survival. Beast and Laura had continued bombarding the horde before Beast had fused with the golden lion, a couple of monsters and two elites were currently fighting his beasts and it was not possible to stop an approaching elite with only long-range attacks. The power Beast had gained after fusing allowed him to fight against the elite and slowly he was beating him down. The elves were doing incredibly well. They had already managed to kill 3 elites and some of the yers and elves had even left the safety of the dome and started fighting some isted monsters. Although their levels were lower and they had to be incredibly careful when fighting the monsters it was still worth it as together they were able to bring them down. The elite soldiers and the royal guards had moved further away from the dome as they were slowly but surely finishing their opponents off. Aelrinder had already killed one of the elites he was fighting against previously and now he was dealing with the other elite and a couple of monsters that had joined the fight. His spear was a blur as he was thrusting it towards the monster with incredible speed, each of the thrusts would create small wounds on the body of the monster that was simply unable to defend against the barrage. He was only using his right hand to deliver the attacks while his left hand was raised above his head, and a ball of powerful wind was forming on top of it. After the ball had increased to the point of being 3m in diameter he shot it towards the monster, the ball exploded and hundreds of wind des were let out, each of the wind des was able to create small cuts on the monster''s body and soon it was covered in blood. Reign was staring at the two-headed wolf that was left with only 1 head, the one that could use ice abilities was gone as a fountain of blood was currently spurting from it. The other head howled painfully before relentlesslyunching attacks at Reign, even with him not doing anything the immense blood loss would be able to kill the wolf after some time. The wolf knew that and used all of its remaining energy to attack Reign and bring him down with it. Greenie on the other hand was down on one knee. The hand holding the hammer was shaking slightly while multiple w and bite marks were visible on his body. Blood was flowing through the gaps of his mouth as he looked at his left side. The body of a 5-meter-long mastiff was lying next to him. The monster had previously lunged at him from the horde of monsters and managed to inflict a great number of wounds, even with Greenie''s incredible strength he was barely able to push the monster off and get up. By that time he had already been wounded a fair amount by the giant dog before he finally managed to attack it. The battle was a hard and long one. Thanks to Greenie''s still having the increased stats from his ability he was able to contend against the elite monster even with all of his wounds, during the battle he used the skill of the hammer to create the phantom which attacked the mastiff from behind. That was enough to make the mastiff switch focus for a short period of time, but a short time period was all that Greenie needed in order to turn the battle around. After some 5 minutes of fighting he had finally managed to bring the monster down, but not without a price. His carelessness at the beginning led to him being injured repeatedly by the monster and he knew that meeting another elite right now would be a very bad idea, slowly he made his way towards the closest person he could find while fighting off the monsters that were charging at him Chapter 270 End Of The Horde Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 49 Khari killed, 9 000 exp gained - Lvl 48 Elite Jetstream Crocodile killed, 8 500 exp gained - Lvl 48 Elite Lynxus killed, 8 500 exp gained - Rank A Soulless Arms of the Deceiver acquired - Rank A Savage Ring acquired - Rank A Axe of Obliteration acquired [The yers have earner 606 000 exp and 6 000 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 101 000 exp and 1 000 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate''s experience ] - Lvl 45 Elite Violent Ape killed, 7 800 exp gained - Lvl 43 Elite Bloodhound Mastiff killed, 7 400 exp gained - Lvl 40 Vians killed, 5 000 exp gained ... [ Subordinate has killed 40 monsters, 150 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 38 Ogre killed, 4 600 exp gained - Lvl 41 Elite ughter Tiger killed, 7 000 exp gained [Your pets have killed 47 monsters, 183 000 exp points earned.] [ Sudden Questpleted ] [ Following rewards are given to the yers: ] - 30 000 exp gained - 3 000 S coins gained - Mysterious Item box gained - Free territory upgrade token Ding! [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 44, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 8, Strength + 3, Agility + 3, Endurance + 2, Vitality + 2, Willpower + 2] Level: 44 ( 2 600/ 68 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 16 Strength: 55 (87) (+12 from ability, +20 from item) Agility: 63 (94) (+14 from ability, +17 from item) Endurance: 38 (56) (+7 from ability +10 from item) Vitality: 42 (57) (+ 8 from ability, +7 from item) Willpower: 41 (63) (+ 6 from ability, + 12 ??? + 4 from item ) Spirit: 77 (103) (+10 from ability, +16 from item) Ding! [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Level: 40 ( 36 500/ 60 000 ) Race: Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 95 (106) ( + 5 from item, + 6 from ability ) Agility :73 (86) ( + 4 from item, + 7 from ability) Endurance : 57 (62) ( + 3 from item, + 2 from ability ) Vitality : 60 (66) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) Willpower: 44 Spirit : 39 ( 45) ( + 3 from item, + 3 from ability ) The battle was finally finished as all of the monstersy dead on the battlefield. The river that passed around the elven territory turned red from all of the blood that was suddenly flowing through it, one would think that such a powerful stench of blood flowing through the air would make more monsterse here but there were none that arrived. It was obvious that these were all of the monsters that could be found nearby and now they were all killed, perhaps this would make it a bit more difficult for the stronger elves to level up as they would now need to go a bit deeper into the forest in order to find more monsters that were powerful enough. Reign and the others get some quick treatment from Laura, thankfully none of them were seriously injured and even Greenie had managed to recover a bit after locating Wolf and staying with him near the end of the battle. His natural regeneration was many times higherpared to Reign and the others so he was fine after resting for a bit. Aelrinder soon arrived with his men, the elven group had gone through a hard battle as well and all of them were drenched in blood, simr to Reign and the others. They didn''t mind it however, they had fought a horde of monsters and managed toe out victorious without losing a single member, something like that was incredible and a bit of blood shouldn''t be minded. "You guys arrived at the perfect time back then, thank you." Aelrinder shook hands with Reign as he thanked all of them, the situation for the elves was dire and the queen was ready to attack the monsters in order to help them, something like that would incur the anger of the system and no matter what she said Aelrinder knew that the penalty for doing that wouldn''t be as light as she was making it out to be. With the help of Reign and the others however that was scrapped, the queen didn''t need to intervene in the end and he was able to lead his men and fight against the damned creatures that dared attack them. There were of course injuries amongst the elven ranks and some of the weaker elves had be too confident of their own strength and charged at the monsters too eagerly, some of them only got some superficial wounds while others were more seriously injured, a couple of arms were ripped off from some of them while some had gruesome wounds on their body from which the bone could be seen. Those elves would get the necessary treatment and they would survive, some however would never fight again. It was a small price to pay however for defending their territory and not bothering the queen, those elves brought it upon themselves as they had never fought against such fearsome creatures, the yers, however, were different, not only have they seen how Reign and the others fought from time to time but they were also there when the demons attacked, even now most of them wouldn''t be able to fight against the demons that came with the final wave and the monsters in front of the dome were even more powerful whenpared to them. The yers dared not take any risks while fighting against the fearsome monsters and their carefulness paid off as none were seriously injured during the battle. The long-range attackers were the ones that managed to do the most during this fierce battle as they had bombarded the monsters non-stop from the safety of the dome. Reign and the others spent a bit of time talking to Aelrinder before they started walking towards the territory, the elves and yers cheered together as they weed the party together with Aelrinder and the guards, all of them had seen the explosion and monsters that were being ughtered at the back of the horde, even though they didn''t witness the battle they knew that it was definitely not an easy one and that the power Reign and the others possessed was incredible. Many of course had witnessed the battle between the royal guards, elite soldiers, and Aelrinder, the elven elites andmander were able to fight evenly against the many monsters and elites and their power was incredible. Not only did the sight motivate the elves who had gathered enough courage to leave the dome and battle, but even the yers were shocked after witnessing their strength, themander, in particr, was immensely powerful and the yers debated if he was stronger than Reign and the others or not. Reign was currently focusing on a token that was in his hand, that was the Territory Upgrade Token that they had just received, since he was the leader of the territory he was the one that got it. The token would allow him to upgrade a part of the territory for free, there were many options presented in front of him and he honestly didn''t know what to do. There was an upgrade that would position magic canons around the territory, the canons could not only attack monsters without anyone manning them, but they would also absorb the mana from their surroundings in order to fire. There was an upgrade that would create a barracks where Reign and the others could spend money in order to summon guards to defend the territory or help yers train, a shooting range that had a huge variety of different ranges that could be used by long-range yers until level 100 and many more. Seeing the incredible upgrades made him dizzy and he simply put the token back, he would decideter with the others what to do with it as currently he simply didn''t have any specific option that he would like to choose. The party made their way towards the center of the territory, Reign and the others took Aelrinder to the side and told him about the Tainted they had fought on their way to the territory. Upon hearing them and seeing the item that they took from the dead Tainted he made a heavy face. He again thanked them and asked to take the device, if this truly was something that the Tainted had used in order to lure the horde towards the territory then their researchers could perhaps be able to create countermeasures. Reign and the others dly gave him the device, they had no need for such an item anyway and they were allies, the stronger the elves became the better for them as well. The elves had gathered the monster carcasses and started preparing for a feast, after surviving such a battle they decided to celebrate together with Reign and all the yers that hade to their aid. They were surprised however to see that some of the monsters were left with only a little bit, their ws,fangs and tough fur and hide were nowhere to be seen and it looked like someone had taken them. Chapter 271 A Celebration The feast startedter that evening, hundreds of elves and humans mingled together as they drank and ate to their heart''s content. Reign and the others were amongst them together with Aelrinder and the royal guards. Usually, themander, the royal guards, and the elite soldiers wouldn''t show up to such gatherings as they were supposed to be guarding the upper floors of the giant tree, today however the queen had given them the order to take a day off and rx. There was of course no danger of anyone stealing or creating trouble in the tree as the queen could sense everything that happened inside of it, even the guards who were posted there were simply a formality and a way for the queen to not have to do everything by herself. Such a hard-fought battle deserved to be followed by a celebration and the queen didn''t want her men to be left out, they had fought bravely and ferociously and they deserved a bit of time to rx. This was amongst the rare asions that Reign and the others could fully rx, they talked andughed with the elves, made jokes with Aelrinder and the royal guards who were surprisingly easy to talk to, and had a great time. Tank was surrounded by a couple of elven beauties as he drank from a giant cup, he wasughing heartily while making jokes and flirting with the beautifuldies around him. The elves were a race that usually had a slim physique, very rarely would an elf that was burly and muscr as Tank exist and the elves had an interest in him as he was very differentpared to them. Beast and Laura sat next to each other, neither one of them was good at suchrge gatherings as they were both a bit shy. Multiple elves had approached them previously and sparked a conversation only toter leave as they could see that the two were a bit awkward with such things. They simply talked with each other while drinking a bit, from time to time they would talk a bit with Reign and the others as well. It was only after some elite soldiers came up to them that they finally rxed a bit. The soldiers had moved a lot during the fight and at one point even arrived at the back of the then barely existing horde. They had managed to see Beast and Laura fight and wanted to talk about it with them. A couple of them were healers while the others were long-range fighters that mainly used bows, faced with people that had simr fighting styles the two quickly opened up and finally startedughing and talking about different techniques that they used. Reign and Aelrinder quickly hit it off, themander of the elves had previously felt the immense mana that Reign had and wanted to form a friendship with him, they were already allies and it could be said that they fought shoulder to shoulder with one another which made things a bit easier. Not only was it a good thing to have friendly rtions with your allies, but strong fighters such as Reign and the others were always weed anywhere, and bing friends with someone like that was never a bad idea. During their conversation they would often get interrupted by Shadow who was sitting next to Wolf and a couple of elven girls, he was doing his best to impress thedies and wanted to use Wolf as his wingman, unfortunately, the n backfired as Wolf''s calm demeanor and seemingly not-caring attitude was like a ma to the girls who were suddenly focusing on Wolf more than Shadow. Thetter was going mad with envy as he stared daggers at Wolf who simply shook his head in disappointment as he looked back at Shadow. A slight smirk appeared on his face as he started talking a bit with the elves while Shadow was busy recounting their many battles and trying to draw Reign and the others in the conversation in an attempt to woo the girls. Greenie on the other hand had be an attraction amongst the elves, his gray skin was a stark contrast to everybody else and the horns sticking out from his head were something that the elves were incredibly interested in. Some kids started climbing on top of him before swinging from his horns, others drank with him andughed and he even started wrestling with some of the stronger elves. Of course, there weredies near him as well, contrary to how elves were presented in many fantasy books and novels, they were not really arrogant and didn''t mind being with someone of another race. Sleeping with someone also wasn''t anything that was put much importance, they were children of nature and could do anything they wished to do. As the night progressed the people be much more rxed and, well, drunk. Some could be seen making out in the open while others went to their huts from which moans could be heard. Nobody cared about what was happening as everybody was having a great time. Wolf was currently talking with an elven girl that was part of the royal guards, the two had hit it off, and after seeing that the other girls quickly left the area and went back to Shadow who was ted to no end. Even though it wasn''t like they were forbidden to talk to Wolf, they simply knew that they barely had a chance after the royal guard had approached him, not only was she beautiful but her strength and rank were something on apletely different levelpared to them. Soon the area was bing more and more deserted as fewer people could be seen outside celebrating, it was already veryte at night and most people had either gone to sleep or found partners to celebrate even further with. Of course, there were some that went overboard and passed out on the ground outside. Reign opened his eyes as he stared at the unfamiliar ceiling above him, his head hurt a bit as he drank a bit too muchst night and could really remember everything that happened clearly. Suddenly he looked to his left and right as he could feel that something wasying on his arms. Two elven girls, one blonde and the other one with pitch-ck hair were lying on both of his sides, all three were naked underneath the covers and Reign simply returned to staring at the ceiling whilst having a proud smile on his face. How could he not be proud, the blonde was another member of the royal guards while the ck-haired elf was one of the elite soldiers and both were incredible beauties. Compared to other elven girls the blonde was a bit different, she mainly used a shield and mace forbat and her body was a bit thicker and muscrpared to other girls. She wasn''t built like a bodybuilder, of course, she simply had a bit more meat on her and thicker thighspared to the rest while the ck-haired girl had a slim body type withrger breasts. Slowly the two opened their eyes and smiled at Reign before he got up, staring at the two naked girls that wereying on the bed he blinked a couple of times before going back to them. The room was soon filled with sensual moans and giggles as some cardio was being done. After some time they exited the hut they were sleeping in, the area they were at was the second-highest tree, there were a total of 20 huts on it and that was where all of them had spent the night. The two girls kissed Reign on the cheek before parting ways. "Hey," Shadow called out to Reign from behind before putting his arm around his shoulders. "You had a good night as well I see." The two friends looked at each other beforeughing heartily and waiting for the others, soon everyone except for Beast and Laura came out. Of course, none of them came out alone, Wolf and the royal guard from before said goodbye before he joined the group and got a couple of teasing remarks. Tank exited the hut with four girls and smiled wryly at the others who simply scoffed at him. It was only a bitter that everyone heard two loud shoutsing from one of the huts nearby, they immediately recognized the voices as Beast and Laura''s. Without skipping a bit they ran towards the hut and opened it forcefully before stopping in their tracks. Laura was standing naked next to a bed on which Beast wasying, of course, he was also naked. The two looked at the others with shock in their eyes before Laura started shouting. "Out, get out!!!" She covered her body with her hands as her whole face turned red. Reign and the others quickly scrambled to leave while Beast put on some pants and left with his clothes. Upon leaving the others looked at Beast with weird smiles before Shadow started speaking. ", I never would have guessed that you would take advantage of Laura like that Beast, seems like you''re bing more and more befitting of your name." "To think one of us was such a person,c," Reign added whilst trying his best not tough. "I''m not even angry, just disappointed." Wolf suddenly added as everyone snickered a bit. "I didn''t, you have to believe me, I don''t even remember what happenedst night!" Beast started shouting while putting on his clothes. Their conversation was heard by an elite soldier that suddenly came to them and started talking. It turns out that it was the soldiers that put them in the hut together, the two became too drunk after some time and the soldiers didn''t want them passing out on the ground. They simply put them in one hut because all of the others were taken. When Laura came out she was still red as a tomato, after learning that nothing had happenedst night and the two were simply put there by the elves who also took off their clothes in order for them not to dirty the bed she and Beast both sighed in relief. Suddenly Laura turned to re at Beast before speaking, "And why are you so happy that nothing happened, I''m not pretty enough for someone like you huh?" "I-um, I- wh- what?!" Laura suddenly turned around and shed a sly smile to Reign and the others who immediately burst outughing. Chapter 272 The Dangerous Item The party had soon arrived at the giant tree, they were going to meet Aelrinder as it seemed that their researchers had managed to find the secrets of the item that Reign and the others had taken from the Tainted. "Aelrinder." "Reign." The two shake hands before entering a secure room on one of the higher floors of the tree. There they were able to see the item and a couple of researchers that were currently doing their research. The item was bound by a couple of branches that extended from inside the tree while the researchers were looking at some sort of data on multiple screens that were created by mana. The tree itself had many functions other than acting as the base of the elves. The mana that could be found in the tree was immense as its roots absorbed all of the mana from far below. The mana could be then used by the elves, but only with the help of skilled researchers and mana engineers who were able to create things with the help of the tree. The room that Reign and the others were currently in was one of their main research rooms. The tree branches and the screens were all created by the mana engineer in cooperation with the researchers. Not only could the branches hold dangerous items without any fear of repercussion, but they were also able to use the mana from the tree and give data to the researchers on the many screens. Of course, that was only the basic exnation of how everything worked, Reign and the others couldn''t even understand a single sentence of what could be seen on the screen and it was obvious that the researchers were incredibly important for the whole territory. "Well, take a seat, I''ll bring you up to speed about what we have learned," Aelrinder tells the group while pointing at multiple seats on the side, all of them nod at him before sitting down and listening to him. "So, in essence, we were correct, this thing can control monsters?" Reign asks Aelrinder after hearing theplicated story that thetter had just told them. It seemed that the item was not a simple one at all as an incredibly small trace of Transcendent mana could be felt on it. The only possibility for something like that was if a Transcendent had created the item, but that notion was soon scrapped as there would be definitely more mana present on the item, the other possibility was that a Transcendent had blessed the item in order to make it more powerful. Now that led to the main question, did the Tainted have a base somewhere in the forest with a Transcendent leading them, or did they simply use a kind of summoning ritual in order to get the item blessed. If thetter was correct then there would be no worries for the future, not only would it be incredibly difficult for the Tainted to attempt such a ritual again, but there was also a possibility of the ritual failing mid-way which would further bring them down. If the Tainted did have a Transcendent leading them, however, then that meant that there was not only a possibility of simr cases happening in the future but that locating and taking down their base would be nigh impossible as the Transcendent could, in his or her rage, decimate all the attackers in a simr fashion that the queen was going to do. "But shouldn''t that Transcendent be unable to do things like this?" Shadow suddenly asked, there were of course rules that needed to be followed when it came to Transcendents, just like the queen who was unable to help her people without incurring the wrath of the system the others couldn''t really help out either. During the demonic invasion, Jack and Eldar simply left everything to Reign and the others simply because they were bound by the rules of the system and couldn''t help. A long time ago when Jack killed the huge wolf that appeared in front of the castle there was no penalty because of two reasons, firstly the wolf was not really a threat to the safe zone, and secondly, the wolf wasn''t supposed to be there in the first ce, it was a bug that appeared and allowed the monster toe all the way to the safe zone with his full power intact. Back when Eldar used his powers in order to kill the monsters that wereing towards Reign''s territory and when he injured the ape was another thing that was allowed by the system. Reign and the others had managed to capture a high-ranking territory and because they were originally from the castle they had be allies with them immediately which allow Eldar to help them out. "Not all the Transcendents are the same, there are some that have incredibly profound and weird abilities that can be used to help others without triggering the penalty of the system as it is technically not them doing any deeds, those kinds of Transcendents are usually not powerful when it came to battles but were more suited for working in the shadows and plotting against others using all sorts of tricks and tactics." "If such a Transcendent was truly leading the Tainted then it is going to be incredibly difficult to win against them, but from what I know that shouldn''t be the case here and they probably did a ritual, but if there truly was a Transcendent then we would have to rely on you for the future." Aelrinder suddenly said as he looked at the surprised faces of Reign and the others. "What do you mean to rely on us?" "Your marks, even a Transcendent wouldn''t dare kill those that were given a mark by a god, even the weakest amongst them could destroy a Transcendent, body and soul with a flick of a finger. If you were together with us then the Transcendent would have to take the loss, no matter how crafty and powerful he or she was, if someone marked by a god was killed by a Transcendent then it would be a p in the face for the god and there would be no ce in the universe for the offender to hide." "So wait, does that mean that we''re safe from pretty much anybody?" "Of course not, some Transcendents are members of powerful organizations that would defend them, it would of course depend on what had happened, if you were killed by someone that was still in the leveling phase then the god wouldn''t bother trying to revenge you as it was fair game, but a Transcendent is different and from what I know there is a rule that they shouldn''t attack those that were still in the leveling phase." "Not to mention that you guys are different as well, the marks given to you are all from powerful characters, especially the two of you." Aelrinder suddenly pointed at Reign and Wolf. "The Lightning God is one of the members of the Pantheon, one of the strongest organizations in the universe while the Immemorial Dragon was the leader of another influential organization, the moment someone recognizes their marks they wouldn''t dare to hurt you, of course, that is while you''re still in the leveling phase, from what I know everything changes after one bes a Transcendent." "Anyway, back to our current problem, the item you retrieved functions both as a beacon and a mind-control device, however, the mind control is on a very slight level as they mostly just gave amand to the monsters to attack us, to be frank, it wasn''t even amand, a slight suggestion that made the monster feel as if that was what they were going to do in the first ce. "The mist you guys had seen was exactly that, when the monsters would breathe in the mist they would charge towards us, while the beacon itself was the thing that drove them toe to the area, if you guys hadn''t taken it then I fear that thousands of monsters would have attacked us." The party all take a deep breath after hearing that, the very notion of facing thousands of monsters was terrifying as even if they used everything they had they would still lose. Not only would the mana and stamina consumption be toorge, but there would simply not be enough time during their power-ups to kill all of those monsters. In the end, the dome would definitely fall and the elves would be in danger, the queen would have been forced to take action and save them by killing all of the monsters that were attacking them. But even after that, if the beacon was still there then more and more monsters would arrive and there would be nothing the queen could do after that as the system would have already penalized her. It was a brilliant strategy that would make sure that the elves would bepletely wiped off the face of the earth. The only possible way for them to survive would be to hide in the tree, but without food and water, they would onlyst so long before dying. The Tainted would have full control of the forest at that point and the queen''s gambit would have been for naught. Luckily all of that was prevented by Reign and the others who foiled the ns of the Tainted without even knowing it at the time. "Hey, is there a way to reverse engineer it?" Wolf suddenly asked "To what?" Aelrinder asks with confusion as a dangerous smirk was suddenly stered on Wolf''s face. Chapter 273 Opening The Mysterious Boxes Upon going through the portal anding back to their territory, Reign and the others went back to their building. Not only were they going to check out the Rank A items they had received but the mysterious item boxes needed to be opened, such boxes didn''t have any color or rank attribute to them and they could actually drop any type and rank of item that existed. Of course, the chance of someone receiving a Rank S or higher item was abysmally low, but they had the blessed child of luck on their side. With Beast opening a chest there was no telling what might happen, so far he had never received anything that wasn''t of a good rank, and perhaps he would be able to get a powerful item this time as well. Of course, there was also the question of what to use the Free territory upgrade token for as well, if they were going to even use it. They were going to take control over the town soon and there would be no reason for them to continue staying underground, if they couldn''t move the buildings from here then that would simply be a waste. The first thing the party did after entering their living room was to take out the three Rank A items. A pair of dark green gloves that gave an ominous light were on the table next to a ring that had a blood-red colored gem embedded into it. The gloves and the ring both exuded a dark and evil aura as the party stared at them. Next to the table however was a weapon that Tank was staring at with fervour, a 1.6-meter long axe could be seen. It was a Labrys (double-sided axe ), the de itself was about 2cm at its base before of course getting thinner towards the edge. The metal of the de looked old and worn out as many cracks could be seen on it, upon further inspection however one could be able to see a dim orange glowing out of the cracks. The handle of the axe was about 3cm thick and it was made of dark-brown wood that was further strengthened by metal that was somehow put on it. There were no screws or nails that were holding the metal and wood together, it looked like it was simply put on there but looked incredibly firm. The base of the wooden handle was of course wrapped in leather that felt incredibly nice to the touch. Tank was already holding the axe and marveling at it before even reading its description. The axe gave off an incredibly dominating feeling and Tank felt as if he could decimate anything in front of him with it. "Put it down man, let''s check all the items out first." Shadow put his hand on Tank''s shoulder and woke him up from his stupor. Tank simply smiles embarrassedly before putting the axe down, he had wanted to change his weapon for a long time, not because the scythe wasn''t powerful but because it was simply not well suited for him. The power-up it gave was immense but other than that it wasn''t that good as he couldn''t use it to its fullest with his low proficiency. They all sit down before looking at the descriptions of the three items in front of them. [ Rank A Soulless Arms of the Deceiver ] Def: 50 Spirit + 4 Willpower + 2 Strength + 2 Agility + 2 Description: A pair of leather gloves that were created from the hide of a powerful monster. The strong and resilient leather was soaked in a mystical concoction that further reinforced the gloves while the core of the monster was split in two and embedded in the gloves. Not only can the gloves offer good protection without hampering the fluidity of the hand motions. Splitting the core into two pieces would usually weaken the full power, but a masterful array was created on the gloves that not only linked the two cores together in order not to lose power but even reinforced them a bit. The user can activate the power of the monster core once per day, the cores would activate the skill that made the monster famous and cast an illusion in order to confuse nearby monsters. Not only would the monsters be too confused to fight the user but they would also attack each other for a period of time. [ Rank A Savage Ring ] Strength + 12 Agility + 8 Endurance + 3 Vitality + 3 Description: A ring created for the sole purpose of increasing the stats of the wielder. A core of a monster waspacted and embedded on top of it, unfortunately, thanks to the bad skills of the person in charge ofpacting it, the core had lost most of its power and could only exhibit a meagre amount when activated. Upon activating the power of the core the user would gain a further increase of the stats that the ring naturally enhanced. [ Rank A Axe of Obliteration ] Attack: 100 Strength + 6 Endurance + 3 Vitality + 3 Description: An axe that was once used by a mighty emperor of a long-forgotten dynasty. The emperor was known by all on his home for his ferociousness and brutality. Over a thousand foes had been in by his powerful axe during his many years of wars and conquest and not even once was the emperor defeated. Not only was the axe created with precious and powerful materials but the essence of the emperor''s power had seeped into it after so long. The wielder of the axe can use the power once per day and deliver an incredible attack that could once split open the sky. The more time the wielder fought with the axe to more powerful the connection between the two would be and maybe the axe could reim its past glory. A warning must be given to the wielder however as the powerful essence of the emperor still lingered, all that used it would periodically be tested by the essence and if they were not considered worthy then the axe would be useless to them as they could no longer tap into the power left behind in it. "Mine!" Tank took the axe before rubbing his cheek against the giant rough de of the axe. The others either gave a long sigh of embarrassment or facepalmed after looking at the weird sight. Tank quickly starts swinging the axe around with a loving face before stopping. "Alright, I just want to know why someone put two des on it, like, that''s just not necessary and it feels a bit weird when swinging the damn thing." "It does look cool though." Shadow shrugged his shoulder as he replied. "Well yeah, but still, this isn''t a fantasy game, it''s a real-life game, this isn''t necessary!" Tankmented as he looked at his axe with a sad face, he was a bit annoyed by the fact that the axe was double-sided because looks didn''t really matter that much when it came to fighting. Using an axe during battle was simple, simply swing it side to side or chop it down, the axe being double-sided simply made that a bit more difficult and added no reasonable function to it. "I mean, it''s still easier for you to usepared to the scythe right?" Reign added from the side as Tank nodded at him. "Definitely, this is what I''m best at using, after all, scythes look cool, I''m not bad with maces, but an axe is what I can use the best after all." "Alright now, who gets the other items?" Wolf suddenly interrupts them before everyone started looking at the gloves and ring seriously. In the end, the gloves went to Shadow, with his stealth he could use the skill the gloves had to their fullest after all. As for the ring, after a bit of thinking they decided to give it to Beast, thetter was still wearing rank C jewelry and the added stats would definitely help him out. He took the ring after the others spent a bit of time persuading him as he believed that Reign would be best suited for it, thetter would have none of it and simply threw the ring at him. "Don''t worry about me, my ability gives me a bunch of added stats so I''m fine." "Alright, thank you, guys." "Now, let''s open the boxes!" Shadow excitedly says. Everyoneughed a bit after seeing his excited face as it was the same every single time. He would be the most excited of them all by the prospect of getting a powerful new item, but usually, he would receive something that he and the others really didn''t need. Everybody took the boxes out and opened them, as expected there was nothing that was seemingly good from them. Everyone managed to either get rank C or rank B items and for them right now those were not that useful. Suddenly there was a splendid lighting off from Beast''s box as everyone stared in awe. [ Congrattions to the yer for receiving a Rank S item] "Fuck!" Chapter 274 First Rank S Item "I can''t believe it." Shadow blinked innocently at the item thaty on top of Beast''s hand. It was a wooden bracelet that was seemingly useless, there were no gems on it, noplicated runes or arrays crafted on it, it was simply a bracelet made of many wooden beads that were connected by a thin cord. "Is this really an S ranked item, I can''t feel anything from it, there''s no aura or anything." Reign stared at the item with interest, contrary to the Rank A items they had which exuded different kinds of auras, this wooden bead bracelet looked like something you could buy at a thrift shop. It looked incredibly simple and unremarkable. "It is, here, take a look." Beast suddenly says before showing the description of the item to Reign and the others. Soon collective gasps could be heard in the living room. [ Rank S Golden Soul ] Spirit + 20% Willpower + 30% Vitality + 10% Defense against negative soul-based attacks 40% Description: A simple wooden bracelet that once belonged to a powerful monk. After the monk had finished his teachings he started traveling over the world and used his miraculous powers to heal the weak and stop wars. After he had fulfilled his goal and brought peace to his homeworld the monk achieved enlightenment and Transcended, the bracelet was still on the monk''s body during this time and a part of the incredible power stayed inside of it. Even though it was only a sliver of the Transcendent mana it was enough topletely change the bracelet and make it a powerful item. Whoever wears this bracelet would always feel calm and it would be incredibly difficult to injure the soul as the Transcendent aura would protect it, negative status effects such as illusions, confusion, and many kinds of poisons as well would be useless against the wearer. Reign and the others took a sharp breath after reading the description of the bracelet, contrary to other items the bracelet didn''t give a fixed number of stats, instead it would increase the stats by a percentage which meant that in the long run, it would be more and more effective. Just increasing the three stats was already powerful enough, but just by wearing the bracelet one didn''t need to worry about any kinds of negative effects and soul-based attacks. The party rarely fought against enemies that could use such attacks, but Reign knew exactly how powerful those could be, back when they attacked the warehouse and fought against the orc shaman, thetter had used his power and cast an illusion on Reign. Without his mysterious ability, Reign wasn''t certain whether or not he would have been able to break the illusion. That was actually something that Reign had thought of ever since that battle finished, he made sure to let the others know of it and focused on finding items that could give them an edge over such opponents. It seemed that the Willpower stat was the one that was the most important for defending against such attacks and most of them focused on getting some jewelry that improved it. "I know that you''re lucky but, what the hell man!?" Tank shouts out as he looks at the bracelet with a sense of loss, he was incredibly excited to get his axe, butpared to the bracelet the powerful axe looked a bit dull now. "System, are there gods of luck in the universe?" Shadow suddenly asked. [ There are a myriad of different beings in the world, powerful beings that are associated with luck do exist. ] "Yeah, it''s official, that guy is an illegitimate child of one of them, there''s no other exnation, like, none." Shadow started waving his hands around while talking, it was obvious that he was a bit upset that not only was Beast able to get good items from every single box he opened, but he even managed to get the first rank S item they had ever seen from this one. "Alright, enough with you." Reign hits Shadow on the head before turning around to face Beast. "Congrats man." "Thanks, I, um, I don''t think I need this ring that much now, you should take it." Beast says while taking the ring off of his finger. "Yeah, I got no problem with that now." Reign and the othersugh as he puts on the rank S ring on his finger. He took off the Rank C cultist ring that they had received a long time ago as it seemed that only one ring could be put on each hand. Reign didn''t know when exactly the rule had been implemented, but after asking the system it replied that one ring was the maximum that could be put on a hand now. It did make sense, if one could put a ring on each finger then the stat points gained would be massive, especially if all of the rings were rank A and S, that would make a person incredibly powerful even without training as the base stats would be above most at the same level. With the new items equipped the party now focused on the token. Reign and the others browsed the many different upgrades that were avable by using the token before Reign suddenly thought of something. "System, can we somehow move the buildings that we built in the territory?" [ Affirmative, the yers can simply pay a small fee and move a building to any location inside of the territory. ] "Good, that''s good." Reign nods his head affirmatively after hearing the system, since they could move the buildings then they didn''t need to think too much about using the token. The only question was what exactly should they build? After browsing through the upgrades the party had managed to make a shortlist of 4 buildings that would be helpful to the territory right now. A huge training facility that could be used by anyone to spar was the first building. The facility was equipped with a powerful array that would heal anyone inside as long as they had not gone through the first evolution, since there were barely any yers that were at level 30 which meant that the facility could be used by everyone for some time. The healing array would pretty much make sure that nobody would die or be seriously injured inside of it so it would be a great way to improve the teamwork and different proficiencies as well. The second building was also a training facility, but contrary to the previous one that focused on sparring sessions between yers, this one would actually focus on fighting monsters. Upon entering the facility the yers would need to sit down on one of the many stone beds that were in the facility, uponying on top of the stone bed an array would be activated and the yers would suddenly find themselves in an arena. yers could choose what kind of monsters they wanted to fight or they could simply allow the array to summon random monsters. There was no healing array or anything since all of this would be taking ce in a dream-like space. The array would force the consciousness of the yer into a virtual reality of sorts and they would fight until they decided to leave or died. It was not only a great way to improve their fighting abilities but to also steel their nerves as well, of course once again it was only usable before the first evolution. The third building was an auction house. The auction house was not only usable in the territory but throughout a couple of nearby areas. yers would be able to easily trade and find good items using it and it would definitely be useful for a long time toe. There were also upgrades that could be made to the auction house, each of them would allow the auction house to connect with more areas in the world, but all of the other buildings had upgrades as well. The fourth and final building that caught the attention of Reign and the others was a monster stable. The stables would summon a couple of different monsters every two weeks, most of the monsters were normal monsters that were usually docile and yers could have a chance to tame them. yers could tame monsters even without the taming ability that Beast had, only that it would be many times harder to do so, with the stables however not only did they have a greater chance to do it, but yers that hadn''t unlocked their ability might finally unlock a taming ability after attempting to tame a beast. Since all of the options were great the team decided to browse them using the territory interface that Reign had for one simple reason. Check which one is the most expensive and use the token to build that one. After browsing the interface they were shocked to find that one of the four buildings was actually a lot more expensivepared to the others, without wasting any more time they decided to build it, they would simply pay for the otherster. [ Free territory upgrade token used, Monster Fighting Facility has been built in the territory. ] Chapter 275 The Four New Buildings The new addition to the territory was met with confusion at first, the Monster Fighting Facility was a two-story building from the outside, but after entering it the yers would be surprised to find that it was muchrger insidepared to the outside look. That was of course because of the spatial array that it had, simrly to it, the "Merchants Guild" and the "Adventurers Guild" both had the spatial array installed as well. Reign and the other quickly thought of what they should build next, each of them currently had over 8 000 S Coins and with that kind of money, they would be able to build all of the three buildings. The other three buildings were each about 12 000 S Coins and in total it would cost them 36 000 S Coins, leaving each of them with 2 000 S Coins in their pockets. They weren''t worried that the Auction House would negatively affect the merchant guild either, contrary to the auction house where yers could put any price for the item they were selling the merchant guild would always offer yers a fair price when it came to buying or selling items. The four new buildings being created came as a mild shock to the yers, not only could they now trade items with nearby areas that had auction houses as well, but they could spar without holding back since there was no fear of getting seriously injured, they could fight monsters and even die without repercussion, but they could now also try and tame beasts safely. A lot of yers actually wanted to have tamed beasts simr to Beast, some of them even seeded but only some. Even then, the yers mostly had normal beasts that could at best fight against 2 monsters at the same time. The biggest difference with the Monster Stables was the fact that there were not only arge number of beasts there but that most of them were docile and wouldn''t even try to attack the yers. There had already been some fatalities amongst yers that overestimated themselves and tried to tame a beast by themselves, some of the beasts would even feint weakness before suddenly lunging at the yers at tearing them apart. Next to that, since Reign had put on the Savage Ring he had finally broken through 100 points in agility and gained another skill. He quickly put a point in his strength in order for that stat to get to 100 as well. As expected, since all three of the stats had previously given him a skill after breaking through the first threshold, he was able to get one again from all of them. [ Electric Current ] C Passive skill Description: Thanks to the yer''s constant use of lightning his muscles have changed and gained an incredible resistance to being shocked. His body will naturally create a current inside of the body which will allow for his movement and reflex speed to improve by 10%. [ Hardened Muscles ] C Passive skill Description: Thanks to the constant fighting and training the yer''s muscles have be stronger and stronger. This skill will improve the total strength of the yer and give a 10% bonus to his existing strength and attack power The two skills were incredible, one would improve his reflexes and movement speed by 10% while the other would give him more strength. A 10% boost might not sound great, but one thing that should be noted is that both skills were passive ones and wouldn''t use any mana from the user. Reign could already feel his muscles changing a bit, the muscles had actually shrunk by a small margin and they became tougher and stronger while he was able to feel the electric current that was stimting his body from the inside. Compared to the mana organ upgrade the two skills didn''t give him an obvious improvement, but they were passive skills that were hard toe by, if Reign hadn''t received the mana organ upgrade he would have still managed to upgrade itter along the line, but who knows whether or not he would have ever gotten the two passive skills. The first thing that the party did after creating all the buildings was to get a quick tour. The training facility was the first, Shadow and Reign had a quick spar and it was just as promised, none of them was truly in danger during the fight. Even when Reign stabbed Shadow through the stomach thetter barely bled and the wound was soon closed. This was incredible news since they could now train here with the trainees and amongst themselves, the training facility had the option for yers to book a private training arena which would be very helpful to them. The Auction House was the next one, the building was incredible and currently, it overshadowed even Reign''s private building in the center of the underground city. Being 30 meters tall the building looked like something straight out of the Victorian era of the UK. The Gothic-styled building hadrge stained ss windows, multiple pointed arches, a couple of statues, and more. Just looking at it from the outside was enough to give an impression of wealth and power but when stepping inside the building it was even more magnificent. There was no need to hire any yers to take care of the auction house as the staff members had already appeared together with the building. The staff members were not all human, there were human-like beings with scales, horns, tails, and more while some other staff members lookedpletely differentpared to humans. There were weird creatures that were seemingly made out of stone standing at multiple locations in the building, they were actually the guards of the auction house and would make sure that not yer could create any trouble in it. Small furry creatures that looked like something straight out of popr animes like Pokemon, Digimon, and such could be seen on the counters together with the human-like staff members. The small creatures didn''t talk and were seemingly busy with other things. A floating ball simr to the ones that Reign and the others had seen during the demonic invasion suddenly floated over towards them, and the ball stopped in front of them before changing. Out of the ball legs and arms grew out before a beautiful face was shown, thedy that appeared was called Eleis and she was the current branch chief of the auction house. She also wasn''t human but came from a race called the Oblis, the true body of the Oblis was the ball of flesh that Reign and the others had seen but they had exceptional shape-shifting powers and could turn into any race at will. Upon talking a bit with Eleis Reign and the others were able to find out that not only would yers be able to trade with other auction houses from the nearby areas, but the auction house would also host small auctions every week, while once a month there would be arger scaled auction with more valuable items. All of the items came from the main branch of the auction house which was a member of the Alliance and it had a plethora of items. The Monster Stables was the next location. Honestly, there was nothing that interesting for Reign and the others here as all of the beasts found inside the stables were below Beast''s tamed beasts and wouldn''t be of any help to them. The stables only had one floor but there were 5 areas, the first andrgest area held monsters ranging from level 1 to 10. The next area held monsters from level 10 to 20 and so on. Of course, there was a chance for the stable to get more umon and rare beasts but those would be more challenging to tame course. The yers also had an option of marking a beast and putting it into a solitary room for a couple of days, the option cost some S Coins but the yer would be the only one that could enter the room and try to tame the beast for the duration they paid for. The final building was, of course, the Monster Fighting Facility, the monsters that one would face could be chosen but the strongest monster was always an elite or a variant, there were no mini-bosses or boss-ranked monsters that could be fought as of right now. Of course for most yers that was enough as an elite was already more powerful than most of them and they would usually require two or more people in order to be dealt with. The more the building was upgraded however the stronger monsters could be fought, for example, the first upgrade would allow the yers to also fight monsters that had gone through the first evolution while adding mini-bosses and normal boss-ranked monsters when it came to monsters before the first evolution. Reign and the others tried it out but unfortunately for them, monsters that were of the elite rank simply weren''t powerful enough to make them go all out anymore. Chapter 276 Two Weeks And Start Of The Final Battle For Doncaster "Haaaaah" Reign exhaled after wiping the blood off of his sword. Two weeks had passed since the invasion on the elven base and Reign and the others had been busy fighting and leveling up. Unfortunately finding powerful bosses wasn''t an easy thing and so far they had only fought 2 bosses, 1 one was a giant horned horse on the grasnds, not only was the horse over 4m tall but it could use the wind element and it was incredibly fast, even Reign and Shadow had difficulty when it came to catching up to it. The second boss the party had faced was in the IronBark Woods, originally the party had actually passed the boss numerous times without even noticing it. A gigantic 12m stone golem was hibernating underneath the forest, during one battle the party had identally woken it up. The golem was level 49 and was on the crux of evolving, being suddenly woken up from the hibernation that was supposed to help it evolve enraged the boss that attacked the party with everything it had. The defensive capabilities of the boss were unlike anything the party had faced before. Their attacks were barely making a scratch on the hard rocks of the golem and it was only after fighting it for more than 30 minutes that they started seeing some results. The tough stones of the golem had started to crack a bit as numerous attacks werending on it, after seeing how powerful its defenses were the party had targeted one specific ce of the golem to attack. It was mostly thanks to Reign who was able to faintly sense where the golem''s core was as that was the ce where all of its mana originated from. The golem was thankfully incredibly slow and its feet had been trapped underneath the hard soil of the forest and it couldn''t move from its spot for over 40 minutes. When it finally managed to free its legs the battle became harder but luckily for them they had already done a lot of damage at the targeted spot and 10 minutester the golem''s core was uncovered and destroyed. That battle truly forced them to use everything they got except for the power-up skills, thanks to the golem''s slow movements and attack speed the party was never truly in danger. Each time the golem would attack a part of the forest would get obliterated but there would be no one there as its target had managed to escape on time. The two hard battles of course gave plenty of rewards. The horse had dropped a pair of boots, pants, and a bow that was all rank A. Luckily for Beast the bow was imbued with the element of the wind with which he was well-acquainted, he switched his current bow with that one as he felt that not only was it a bit morefortable to use but he could also gain some insight in the element of wind by using it. All of his wind-type skills were boosted by the bow and it had a powerful skill inside of it. The pair of boots went to Shadow while the pants were Reign''s. Both of the items specialized in improving the user''s speed, the boots a bit more than the pants of course. The golem on the other hand dropped a giant hammer, a shield, an armor, and a ne. All four were rank A of course. Greenie was finally able to switch his weapon to a more powerful one but unfortunately for them neither the shield nor armor were useful, Tank already had a great shield and he was used to wearing his armor, the one that dropped from the boss was a bit better but it was simply too clunky and he didn''t feelfortable wearing it while the shield was in his opinion not as good as his current one. They gave the two items to Elijah''s team, they would not get any money that way but since the trainees were meant to be an elite team that was under them they needed to be properly equipped. The ne however went to Wolf as it mostly focused on boosting strength and would shine the brightest in his hands, or well, on his neck. The fighters in the territory had also be stronger during these two weeks, not only were they also teaming up with the elves now but more and more people were joining the town from the town too. Some of the people were from a couple of safe zones that could be found in the town even now while others were people that survived on their own ever since the game had started. The power of the yers skyrocketed after being a part of the battle against the beast horde, in the rtively short time period of two weeks the average level of the yers went up from 20 all the way to 28, Neil and his team were currently level 33, the same as Cameron and his team while Elijah and his team were all at level 30 which came as a great surprise to Reign and the others. Their trainees had actually be powerful fighters and were considered to be amongst the top 5 teams in the underground city right now. Of course, it wasn''t only the other yers that managed to be stronger. Reign and the others had not only improved their equipment but they also managed to level up multiple times after two weeks of non-stop fighting. After they had helped the elves and built the buildings they were all itching to be stronger and fight the ape. They wanted to do it before going through their first evolution, not only did they want to face such a powerful opponent by being in the same evolution state as it was, but there was also the question of how long it would take to go through the first evolution. ? They had a talk with Eldar who told them that the evolution waspletely differentpared to the ss trials, there would be no trial they needed to face but a multitude of challenges that needed to be done. No one could tell them what challenges they might face as the system would decide when they reached level 50. Some people had incredibly simple challenges that they would be able to pass after a couple of days while others could be stuck for months. The general consensus in the universe was that the more potential one showed the harder the challenges would be but, of course, there were exceptions. But judging from what he knew Eldar was certain that each of the party members would have to go through difficult challenges that might take them a long time to clear. Of course, since all of them were powerful and had potential perhaps by working together they might be able to do it quickly, but that was only if the system permitted them to do so. As of this moment, all the party members were all level 48 and were approaching the limit of the first evolution. The stats they had gained from the items and their abilities were immense and there were barely any monsters below the first evolution that could pose a threat. Even the two most powerful bosses that they had faced, the horse and the golem were still defeated by them and both of them were actually field bosses. Upon deliberation, they concluded that now was the time to go and attack the ape, even if they leveled up once more the difference in stats wouldn''t be so greatpared to what they were at right now. Their levels were high and they could only improve so much without evolving. The ape was powerful that much was certain but they didn''t believe that it could defeat them, even the two field bosses weren''t able to endanger their lives previously after all. The whole territory was bustling with activity right now, all of the city inhabitants had heard about what was about to happen. They hadplete faith in Reign and the others and even after knowing that the ape was the most powerful monster in the town and surrounding areas they were confident that its defeat was certain. Of course, Reign and the others knew that the battle would be a hard one, they knew better than to underestimate the giant ape as they knew that its power was immense and that defeating it wouldn''t be an easy task at all. The party took off from the territory and made their way towards the ape''s territory. The giant government building and the park were their targets, of course, there was no need for them to enter the government building as the giant ape wasn''t there, the powerful monster was in the park together with the other apes. Most of the apes in the government building were weak apes that had been thrown out of the park and they weren''t the team''s real target. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 277 The Park Barrier Reign and the others arrived in front of the government office at around noon. The entrance to the park was right beside the building and the party slowly made their way toward it. There were multiple apes that could be seen at the entrance of the park and around the government office but the party simply used their powerful mana pressure to scare them off, at least that''s what they tried to do. Even when faced against Reign and the others and bore the full pressure of their powerful auras the apes still followed them, they didn''t dare attack them as they knew they would lose but as more and more apes arrived the more confident they seemed to be. The apes were strong, even the weakest of them was above level 35. Reign and the others didn''t know if something had happened to the apestely to make their levels so high or if they were always so powerful. Upon reaching the entrance of the park the apes all suddenly went into a frenzy, without caring for their own safety they attacked Reign and the others who ughtered all of them in a matter of seconds. Over 30 dead apes surrounded the party who was currently staring at a barrier that was circling the whole park. The barrier was simr to the one that surrounded the castle and the elven territory butpared to the translucent ones there, this one had a dim red color. Suddenly Reign constricted his eyes a bit before Tank positioned himself in front of him, multiple crude wooden spears and rocks exited through the barrier and hit his shield. The weirdest thing was that just by looking at the park from the outside, it looked normal and there was no trace of any enemies, Reign and the others were barely able to feel the threat that the spears and rocks posed but they were unable to see them before they left the barrier. It was thanks to that feeling that Tank had managed to position himself and block the attacks. "Hmm, you think we can break it?" Wolf knocks on the barrier a couple of times before asking. "I''m not sure, if it''s as powerful as the one the castle and the elves have then although it''s possible, it would drain most of our mana before breaking, there has to be a better way to get in," Reign says before sitting down behind Tank and focusing. He was currently using his powerful mana-sensing ability to try and locate any spots in the barrier that could potentially be weakerpared to the rest. He didn''t know if that was even possible but he remembered that a lot of characters from many novels would do simr stuff. Finding a weak point in a barrier, array, or skill of their opponent was something a lot of main characters or powerful individuals could do, unfortunately, he wasn''t able to locate any weak points in the barrier. What he did manage to find however was faint mana wavesing from the government building. The mana was seemingly connected to the barrier but it was incredibly faint and if not for his powerful mana organ and mana sensitivity he might havepletely missed it. "The building." "Huh?" "There''s something in the building that''s forming the barrier, I''m certain of it," Reign says while getting up, the rest all look at the government office before making their way toward it. The tall office building was a nest for the weaker apes and there were probably over a hundred of them inside. Of course, seeing as how those were the absolute weakest apes they were not an issue for Reign and the others. Entering the government office was easy, there were no apes that tried to stop them from entering it. The problem however began after they had entered, Reign wasn''t able to sense exactly where the mana waves wereing from and they started searching for it. Ape after ape suddenly appeared and started attacking them. The government office had high ceilings and fighting inside of it was easy. The 5m tall ceilings provided not only the party but even the apes a lot of space to fight and unlike most government buildings this one was designed in a way that each of the floors was quite open and spacious. Tens of apes attacked them on each floor and it was obvious that they underestimated the sheer number that could be found there. Some nts had already started growing from the walls of therge building and it was quite green inside. The apes continued their suicidal attacks and even after killing over a hundred of them they didn''t stop, each one was charging at Reign and the others with bloodshot eyes and only death was able to make them stop. After moving through the building and searching for whatever it was that was creating the weird mana waves the party had managed to get all the way up to the roof. There was absolutely nothing on it, even after working so hard and searching the whole ce there was nothing that looked remotely suspicious and could be the thing they were looking for. "So, what now?" Shadow suddenly asked. "It''s still here, I can still feel the mana but, I just can''t pinpoint where exactly it is." Reign sat down on the ground before thinking of better ways to search. Whatever it was it had to be in the building, he was 100% certain of it, the whole ce was just filled with mana. "Alright, but I don''t know man, something just feels off with this building." Tank said as he leaned against the door leading to the roof, everyone nodded at his words as they could all feel that something was not right with the whole ce. "There it is again." Beast suddenly said before crouching down and looking at something on the floor. "Beast?" Shadow suddenly asked. "It''s just that I''ve been noticing these runes inside the building, most of them were faint and couldn''t be seen that well but I was just wondering if there were any outside, well, since there are some on the roof then there should be more on the walls as well." "Wait, runes you say?" Reign suddenly opened his eyes wide before looking at Beast who simply nodded his head. "Beast, get your eagle out and check if there really are more of them on the walls." "Huh, a-alright," Beast said before summoning his eagle and getting on top of it. After some 5 minutes, he returned. "Yes, there are more on the walls." "Could it be?" Reign suddenly whispered to himself as he started thinking about an idea that popped up in his head. "What is it Reign?" Wolf suddenly asked him with a serious expression on his face. "Well, I can feel the mana waves everywhere inside the building and we swept it whole and found nothing, so, what if there really is nothing inside of it that''s creating the mana waves?" "Aaalright, and that would mean?" Tank asked from the side with a confused expression on his face. "Well, I did find it weird that the apes would go to such lengths to try and stop us, I mean it was clear that they didn''t want us to find what we were looking for, but didn''t you notice that they would go even crazier each time we would damage a wall or the floor of the building?" "Now that you mention it, yeah, I do remember that," Shadow said. "So, if there is no specific thing inside the building that was creating the mana waves and holding the barrier, not to mention that the whole building is just filled with mana then there''s only one answer." "Wait a second, you mean-" Wolf started talking but was interrupted by Beast''s shout, "The building, it''s the building itself!" "Correct, well to be more specific I think it''s the runes that are doing it." Reign says while looking at Beast with a smile on his face. "So, we just need to get rid of the runes?" "Well, that could take a while, I mean we don''t know exactly where they are, some could also be hidden as well, so, I have another idea that could work." Reign suddenly smiled at the others. Boom! The huge government building was copsing, pieces of cement and steel were flying off everywhere and a huge dust cloud was formed on top of the ruins of what was once a big building. Reign simply thought that destroying the whole building was going to be a lot more simple and easier than potentially spending hours looking for runes. The party had focused their attacks on multiple ces on the ground floor of the building and it didn''t take them long to destroy it. The whole building started crashing down and after the dust had settled they were able to see the red barrier slowly receding beforepletely disappearing. Chapter 278 Entering The Park As the barrier receded the party slowly made their way inside the park. Compared to the normal-looking park that they had seen while the barrier was functioning, the sight in front of them right now had changed dramatically. Gone were the normal-looking oaks and maples, the park in front of them looked more like a jungle than anything right now. The trees were well over 40 meters tall, their lush leaves covering the skypletely and barely letting any sunlight pass. The thick roots could be seen above the soil at a couple of locations while lush greenery was on the ground. Thick bushes and some berries were everywhere and the grass was well over half a meter tall. At the periphery of the park, the party could see about 20 apes that were staring at them. Judging from the crude wooden spears they had and the stones in their hands it was easy to conclude that these were the ones that had attacked them previously. Compared to the apes Reign and the others had fought against inside the government office, these apes wererger and their fur was darker and thicker. Most of them were at level 40 and above and they were definitely not to be trifled with. The second the party had seen the apes they sprung to action, all of them immediately ran toward them while Beast and Laura immediatelyunched attacks toward the enemies. The apes didn''t wait either as wooden spears and stones were thrown toward them. With the added stats that Reign and the others had simple wooden spears or stones wouldn''t really damage them but these were not normal wooden spears and stones. The moment the wooden spearsnded on the street they easily prated through it and more than half of the 2m long spears were embedded in the street while the stones were able to create small potholes in it. It was clear that not only had the park changed when it came to size but the toughness of the trees and everything else inside of it had increased. Reign and the others did their best to dodge the attacks before starting close-quartersbat with the apes. The powerful apes weren''t pushovers and they were definitely stronger than the previous apes, not only was their physical prowess higher but the defense their fur provided was also strongerpared to the other apes. The difference between them and Reign and the others was however stillrge, the apes were able to fight for a couple of seconds before being overwhelmed by the party''s strength. Reign, Shadow, and Wolf cut the apes apart, Tank chopped them up with the axe and bashed them with his shield while Greeniepletely smashed them apart with his new hammer. Of course, Beast''s and Laura''s attacks also did a fair amount of damage to the apes and they also managed to kill a couple of them. Not only was the party stronger than the apes when it came to base stats, but their fighting experience was also higher and they were able to easily deal with the apes who simply didn''t know what to do when faced with such an overwhelming difference in power and the variety of attacks being sent their way. It had to be noted that the apes were the most powerful creatures in the town, even when some of them decided to wander off and explore the town a bit they would almost never meet any danger. The only ones that could pose a threat to them were the orcs and that was simply because they would usually go out in groups and could deal with a lone ape, albeit with difficulty. Thanks to that the apes had mostly spent their time in Doncaster either fighting weaker creatures that they could destroy with their overwhelming power or by fighting amongst themselves. The apes had never really had a challenging fight before Reign and the others had arrived and as such, they were simply unable to pose a threat to them in low numbers. The only monsters that could match the apes were the powerful creatures that could be found in the IronBark Woods or the Grasnd. Since there were a couple of areas that divided them the apes never interacted or fought against them and they were simplycking experience when it came to fighting against beings that were the same level as them or higher. After making short work of the apes the party continued forward, the dense jungle was a bit tough to go through and they had to resort to using their weapons in order to move deeper inside it. Their suspicion of the jungle being different when it came to the rest of the town also came true when they finished their battle against the apes. [ Entering the Jungle of Apes ] It seemed that the jungle was considered to be a special area inside the town as the system wouldn''t usually give such a notification. Even when the party had entered the orc base there was no response for the system as it was a base made inside the town, it wasn''t a dungeon or a different area at all. Not only was the jungle hard to navigate through but it was also a perfect ce for the apes to fight. All of them had been staying in the jungle for a long time now and they werepletely used to it, well, perhaps they didn''t even need to get used to the jungle as it may be simr to the ce they were in before getting teleported to Earth. Reign and the others could feel gazes on them as soon as they finished their battle against the apes, what was weird however was the fact that it was hard for even them to locate exactly where the gazes wereing from. The many branches of the trees above them intersected and formed a web that almost spanned across the whole jungle. The apes were able to easily move through the forest using the branches and many vines that could be found in the jungle and it was a hard task to follow after them if they decided to escape. Thanks to that the party simply decided to ignore the gazes, if any of the apes watching them tried to attack after thinking that they were hidden and that they could take out some of them quickly then they would be surprised after realizing that their cover had been blown from the very beginning. That was exactly what had happened after some time had passed. After following the party for some time the apes became more and more arrogant and confident. Seeing that the humans below them were simply continuing on their merry way the powerful monsters were certain that they werepletely hidden from them and that they could easily swoop in and kill some of them quickly before retreating. Of course, all of that was proved wrong after the first couple of apes attacked, not only were the apes unable to even wound a single person but they were attacked immediately aftering in close proximity with the party. After seeing what had happened to theirrades the other apes hurriedly retreated and continued following the party from a distance. Since Reign and the others simply continued moving through the jungle after dealing with their attackers the rest of the apes believed that they were safe and that the party had only managed to notice the apes after they hade too close. There was of course a bit of a problem, Reign and the others had no idea where they were supposed to go, for now, they were going straight as the giant ape should probably be in the middle of the jungle, but since there was nothing they could use to orient themselves they weren''t even sure that they were going at the right direction. Using Beast''s eagle right now was not possible as thetter wouldn''t be able to simply go up and give them a bird''s eye view of the forest thanks to the many apes and tree branches. Even if the eagle was able to get up there was the issue of the party simply not knowing where they were right now, even with the eagle''s eyesight it would be incredibly hard to find them after thetter had flown further off. Perhaps Beast could instruct the eagle to simply stay right above them but there was no promise that it could do that since the apes could attack it with their wooden spears and stones. Right now their n was to simply continue forward, if they were unable to find their way to the giant ape after some time then they would get on the branches in order to move a bit better, if that didn''t work then they would release the eagle and try to find exactly where the giant ape was. Chapter 279 Elite Apes After searching through the jungle for over half an hour, Reign and the others were already incredibly annoyed with all of the apes that were constantly keeping an eye on them and asionally attacking them. Each time there was a higher number of the apes they would get more confident and get a bit more near the party, if their numbers were above 50 they would attack them. Of course, the attacks did little to the party and the apes would be ughtered each time as none of them were elite monsters, normal monsters of the same level were simply unable to fight against Reign and the others for an extended period of time. The more times the apes attacked however the smarter they would be as not all of them would join the attacks. The ones that had observed the battle would notify the ones that came after and they would only attack after their numbers were significantly higherpared tost time. Right now however Reign and the others were standing on the branches in the jungle. The thick branches made it easy for Reign and the others to stand and they could actually move much morefortably and without a lot of trouble. Soon Beast summoned his eagle andmanded it to fly above the jungle, the apes of course immediately attacked the poor beast but since Reign and the others had ughtered arge group of them just a couple of seconds ago they were simply not a threat as all of their attacks were easily blocked. The eagle spread its wings and soared above the jungle, Beast had of course used his ability and shared the eagle''s vision. What he saw however shocked him greatly. The park that was situated in Doncaster had an area of about 1 square kilometer but what Beast could see was many timesrger than that. A huge and lush rainforest that spanned many miles could be seen below the eagle, there were no buildings that could be seen anywhere around them, instead the whole jungle was surrounded by huge rock walls that were easily above 1km in height. Multiple waterfalls could be seen around the jungle and there was an enormous tree far away from them. The tree was situated right in front of the huge rock wall and there was also a waterfall there. Since that was the only ce that was different in the whole jungle Reign and the others decided to go there. The journey towards the huge tree would take a while however as it was far away from them. The party was actually about ? of the way, slightly deviating towards the right side as they weren''t able to move straight ahead without having anything to orient with. Swoosh Suddenly 3 humans-sized boulders were sent flying towards the eagle, the powerful beast pped its wings and quickly evaded the boulders before looking down at where they wereunched from. There were multiple apes about 400 meters away from Reign and the others, the interesting thing about these apes what that there were 3 that were bigger and had a lighter shade of fur amongst them. The bigger apes were the ones that hadunched the human-sized boulders toward the eagle. All of the apes had climbed atop the trees and were attacking the foreign monster that had appeared in their jungle. It wasn''t as if they hadn''t seen or fought flying monsters before, this whole jungle was once actually filled with all kinds of monsters, but the apes were the most powerful ones and after some time had passed they had almostpletely annihted the other monsters. This was an issue for the apes as they actually loved eating meat. There were many fruits and berries that could be found and they had been surviving primarily on that for thest couple of days as finding prey was incredibly hard right now. The apes were getting restless and it was obvious that soon they would charge out of the jungle and attack the town. Not only were they much stronger than other monsters but with the giant ape leading them they couldpletely obliterate anything that stood in their way. The small town would be almostpletely ttened after they had finished and most of the monsters and humans living in it would be dead. After spotting the eagle however the apes be very excited. They had hunted down all of the birds that could be found in the jungle, even though it was hard, bynding a solid stone or boulder on the bird it would fall down and they could eat it. For some time it was one of the things the apes did not only in order to get food but also for fun. The eagle swooped down and disappeared into the jungle, Beast had immediately re-summoned it after it had disappeared from the sight of the group of apes. The reason he did so was simple, after seeing the eagle go down the apes would think it was either deathly scared or that perhaps one of their attacks hadnded and now it was dead. Reign and the others got ready and waited for the group to appear before they wouldunch a surprise attack. The number of apes in the group was about 30 and they would pose no threat to them even if they fought a frontal battle. There was no need to do so however as it would simply be quicker and easier to take them out via a surprise attack before moving towards the giant tree. The apes soon arrived and started looking around for the eagle. Reign and the others had already hidden and were just waiting for a good opportunity to attack them. The three big apes were the primary targets for the surprise attack as the party wanted to take them down quickly as they didn''t know exactly how powerful they were. Their long-range attacks could even threaten Beast and Laura as the human-sized boulders flew rather fast through the air. Slowly the ape group was below them, some of the apes were of course on the many branches as they were searching for the eagle, none of them knew exactly where the monster wouldnd after crashing down in the jungle. None of them thought that this was a trap however as they had never seen birds team up with any of the monsters that used to live in the jungle, they didn''t even know what humans were and the only understanding they had of them was that they were amongst the weakest races that could be found in the town as some of the apes that went out and returned had seen them fight against the goblins and struggle. Suddenly the apes heard a slight noise from above but before they could even check what it was they were greeted by a multitude of attacks. Beast had started the attack with his [ Rain of Arrows ], not only did the tens of arrows falling down on them surprise the apes but each of the arrows was able to pass through their thick fur and deal damage to them. Of course, this kind of skill was more suited when fighting a big group of weak enemies and as such, it was simply unable to kill any of them, the shock it produced to the apes however was more than enough. Reign, Wolf, and Shadow were targeting the three big apes and before the big guys could respond they had already appeared in front of them. The thick and powerful fur couldn''t offer the three much defense against the powerful weapons they were up against and they immediately suffered some wounds. The wounds however were not life-threatening and they simply served to get the apes angry. The apes immediately use their incredible physical power and attack their opponents, their powerful arms would create pits on the ground and even the tough threes couldn''t withstand them. Of course,pared to Reign and the others the big, elite apes were simply not powerful enough. Their movement was a bit sluggish whenpared to theirs and they simply swung their arms around without a care in the world. This was where the difference in the experience came along, the apes had long since gotten used to fighting against weaker enemies and they didn''t really know how to respond to those more powerful than them. They were unable tond a single hit on any of the three in the end as not only were they weaker when it came to total stats, but their fighting experience and techniques were simply way too low. Without even needing to use any of their more powerful skills the three managed to decimate the apes in a minute. After they had finished they turned around to help the others but there was simply no need to do so. The 30 or so apes were almostpletely dead as the intense firepower of the rest of the group was simply impossible for them to withstand. Seeing that even the elite apes were powerless against Reign and the others made the apes that were hiding and following them nervous. Before they could do anything however they were attacked by Reign and Shadow whose speed made it almost impossible for the apes to get away. After dealing with all of their enemies Reign and the others simply continued towards the giant tree after taking the valuable materials from the apes. Chapter 280 The Fearsome Apes The path towards the giant tree was a long one and it was filled with all sorts of annoying nts that the party had to be wary of. Not only were the apes constantly attacking them with their seemingly endless numbers, but there were also many nts that would attack as well. Huge man-eating flowers would suddenly spring alive after someone came close to them and try to devour a person whole, there were other smaller flowers that would produce toxins that they would shoot out in the atmosphere in order to poison and kill anyone nearby. Flesh-eating nts that used vines to attack their prey wouldunch sneak attacks on the party each time they walked past them. The vines were as thick as a normal person''s arm and they would bind a person before trying the squeeze them dead, simrly to how a snake would. All of those nts, although not fatally dangerous to Reign and the others were still incredibly annoying to deal with, sometimes they wouldn''t even be able to find the nt that was using the flesh-eating vines to attack them and would need to spend some time in order to search for it as Reign''s mana sensing was useless when it came to the nts for some reason. The apes would sometimesunch an attack at the same time the nts did, luckily for Reign and the others, the nts and apes were not allies and would fight against each other as well. The situation would turn chaotic during that time but since the party didn''t need to fight two different groups of enemies that were attacking them together they would simply back off a bit and let them fight against each other before bombarding them from long range. Everywhere the party passed through would turn into carnage, a trail of destruction followed after them as nothing was left intact each time they fought. Previously they thought that there would be about 200 apes in the park but after seeing the huge jungle and fighting so many groups they understood that they grossly underestimated their numbers. There could be upwards of 1 000 apes in the jungle and even they would have a hard time if they were to be attacked by all of them at the same time, not to mention that there was still the giant ape they had to deal with. The attacks from the apes became more and more frequent as not only did more elites appear but some variants and even mini-bosses as well. Even though none of the apes were really that experienced in battles they were still difficult to deal with as their sheer strength was still something the party had to be on the lookout for. Previously they had fought against groups that had tens of normal apes in their ranks, but as more powerful variants appeared the harder the battles became. The mini-bosses especially were a tough cookie to crack, there were some that were simply huge and could tank a great deal of damage while there were others that were even smallerpared to the normal apes but were many times faster. Even after going through so many battles and being more than halfway to the giant tree the party had still not gained any exp or items. Since the system didn''t give them any notifications then that meant that the whole jungle was considered a special area and in order to finish it they either needed to kill the leader of the apes orpletely clear the area. The thought of needing tob through the whole jungle in order to find all of the apes and kill them was a horrifying one as that could take days. Not only was the jungle huge but the apes wouldn''t stay in the same ce and the party would probably have to split up and search the whole jungle multiple times before managing to find and kill all of the apes. Time and time again the apes attacked, only to bepletely decimated by the party, of course, it wasn''t all for naught as Reign and the others were forced to use their mana in order to kill the apes, if things continued this way then it might be dangerouster on when they face the giant ape. If they spend too much mana then they might not be able to go all out against the monster, but if they conserved mana too much then they would use up too much stamina in its ce. Thankfully they did buy a lot of potions previously and they were nning on using them during the fight, there were even a couple of mana potions that would quickly restore their mana without any side effects. It seemed that the mana potions were made using the mana crystals as the main ingredient and they quickly negotiated with the vendors to see if they could trade the crystals for the potions. The conversion rate was 14 crystals for one potion, even though the party had hundreds of mana crystals in their inventory they were not willing to trade so many of them as 14 crystals would replenish a lot more manapared to one potion. After talking with the elves however they were ted to find that their alchemists could produce the potions themselves. Of course, the crystals were just one of the ingredients, and more would be needed in order to produce the potions, still, after hearing that only 5 crystals were needed in order to make a potion Reign and the others decided to go for it. They posted multiple missions in the Adventurers Guild in order to get the yers involved and find the other materials needed for the production of the mana potions. Some of those missions would even reward the yers with mana potions and currently, they were incredibly popr. Money and items were great rewards, but a mana potion could potentially save lives as almost all of the yers had exhausted their mana at one point and struggled to survive against the monsters. Different herbs, monster parts, and even some minerals would be needed in order to create the mana potion. The herbs and monster parts were the most important ingredients as the alchemists only needed a few minerals. They would simply scrape off a small part of them and put the dust in the potion, thanks to that the yers couldpletely focus on finding the nts and killing the monsters in order to fulfill their mission. Right now Reign and the others had 3 potions for each of them, one potion wouldn''tpletely replenish their mana, about 60% would be replenished with each, while Reign would only get 30% as his mana reserve was bigger. The party was soon surprised after seeing a new ape approaching them with a group. Just based on the mana it was giving off, the ape was more powerfulpared to the mini-bosses and was probably a boss-ranked monster. The party constricted their eyes as they didn''t expect something like this. The giant ape was much more powerfulpared to normal bosses and could probably kill about 10 of them by himself, that much was true. But they didn''t expect that it would even have bosses serving under it as well. The powerful ape boss charged at them ferociously, all of the branches in its way were destroyed and even the trees would shake each time it swung from them. The powerful 8-meter-tall boss appeared in front of the group before the other apes and immediately started attacking them. Its giant arms would create holes on the ground with each attack while his powerful mouth could bite through the tough trees and rip off a part of them with ease. Reign and the others immediately started their counterattack, Beast and Laura fell back as Beast summoned his pets immediately. There were apes behind them as well and they needed the beasts in order to use their long-range attacks effectively. The normal apes were easy to deal with and after a mere 2 minutes, almost all of them were killed during the fierce battle that was taking ce. Beast''s beasts were currently locked in battle with the elites and variants while Tank and Greenie were fighting against 3 mini-bosses. Thanks to Tank''s powerful defense he was able to block the attacks of two of the mini-bosses while Greenie was dealing with the third one. asionally he would get help from Beast and Laura as the two would attack the mini-bosses before switching their focus to the boss who was currently being dealt with by Reign, Wolf, and Shadow. The variants and elites who were currently without an opponent tried to interfere in the battles only to get seriously injured in a matter of seconds. The boss was quite simple when it came to its attack pattern, it was just like the rest of the apes and simply used its fearsome strength to smash everything in front of it while tanking attacks with its though fur. That kind of tactic, of course, would never work against the party and after about 10 minutes of fighting fiercely, the boss was down on his knees. One of its arms was almost fully cut off while an eye was gouged out by Shadow''s daggers. Burns and deep cuts could be seen on its body as it hatefully stared at Reign and the others before falling down to the ground and dying. Chapter 281 Ape Army Taking down the boss ape was unfortunately only the beginning of the hard journey that was ahead. Reign and the others were shocked to find out that there was not just one but multiple bosses serving under the giant ape, it was already shocking to find that the orc chieftain had 3 bosses under him back when they first talked about their n with Magokur, but the giant ape definitely had more as after a short 30 minutes had passed Reign and the others had killed 2 more bosses along with many elites and variant apes. Their progress in traveling toward the giant tree was slowed down greatly as the party took some breaks here and there in order to rest up and meditate to get some mana back. They had previously thought that simply having the three mana potions would be enough for them to fight without care but they were soon faced with the cruel reality of the jungle. The apes were not only many times higher in numberspared to what they had previously thought, but the sheer number of elites, variants, mini-bosses, and bosses left the party with a headache. If they simply continued forward without stopping they would reach the giant ape sooner, but they would probably be exhausted and their mana would be extremely low. None of them wanted to end up in such a situation and luckily they also had some more mana crystals that they could use in order to replenish some mana if there was any need for itter. Thanks to their high control of mana and the above-average level of their mana organs the party was able to replenish about 10% of their total mana every 4 minutes. Although that seemed rtively fast when they were in enemy territory and they could get attacked at any moment it simply wasn''t fast enough. Each time they meditated they needed to stay alert in case any apes decide to attack them and that further made the speed of them replenishing mana lower. The nts of course didn''t help as there were multiple instances where the party would suddenly get attacked by some flesh-eating vines that erupted from underneath them while they were meditating. The almost impossible-to-sense nts were definitely the most annoying part of the jungle for the party right now as they always needed to be ready for an attack in case one of them was nearby. The sheer size of the jungle didn''t help things either as it was easy to get lost in and they would need to go up a couple of times in order for Beast to summon his eagle and let it observe where they were and how far away the tree was. Multiple times the party had found out that they had deviated slightly from their path and lost a bit of time thanks to that. There was nothing in this jungle that could help them out with basically anything and they simply continued forward. After about 1 hour had passed the party was finally at the halfway point between the ce they had entered the jungle from and the giant tree. Not only were they starting to get annoyed by the constant attacks, but the mental toll it took on them was also starting to be a bit visible. The dense jungle was very humid and they were spending more stamina fighting herepared to other ces. The number of apes the party had killed was in the hundreds, they weren''t even sure how many exactly they had gone through before getting to the halfway point. However, the number of bosses they had killed was currently 5 as only two had attacked them in the 1 hour they had spenting here. It seemed that even though the giant ape had multiple bosses serving under it, there were still not a lot of them otherwise they would have been attacked by more during this time. The path they took was visible from above as they had destroyed some trees and the surrounding nts while fighting against the apes. After they had reached the halfway point however the attacks suddenly lowered in frequency before almost fully stopping. There were barely any apesing after them and they were able to replenish a big part of their mana thanks to that. There were still some nts that attacked them but thanks to the apes stopping their attacks the party was able to swiftly and easily deal with them. The apes that had been following them were gone as well as Reign and the others couldn''t feel their gazes anymore. The whole situation was weird, ever since they had entered the jungle they had to fight group after group of apes and there would always be a couple of them that followed them. For that to stop so abruptly was simply not normal and instead of them being happy that they had some time to rest and not worry about the apes the party was on full alert as they knew that something must be happening with the apes. The closer the party got to the giant tree the more alert they became. The jungle had be too quietpared to earlier, even the nts had seemingly felt that something was different and didn''t bother attacking Reign and the others anymore. The many insects that could previously be heard in the jungle had gonepletely silent as the party could feel their own breathing right now. Compared to the lively and annoying jungle from before, it had nowpletely transformed into a world of silence. The silence was deafening and the party slowly continued towards their destination while observing their surroundings with maximum vignce. They had continued for over 30 minutes and there was still nothing that appeared before them, the nts hadpletely stopped attacking them and there was no sign of any apes being near them. Suddenly Swoosh! Three enormous boulders suddenly came crashing down on the party as the branches and trees that were on their way werepletely obliterated. The party quickly moved out of the way as the three house-sized boulders hit the ground and created a huge cloud of dust. Immediately after the boulders, the many trees of the jungle had seeminglye alive as hundreds of apes were charging toward them. ? Elites, variants, mini-bosses, all sorts of apes could be seen amongst the huge crowd while three enormous figures were at the very front. "Shit!" Shadow cursed after seeing the huge army of apes that were being led by three bosses. Even though Reign and the others had be incredibly powerful ever since killing the orc chieftain and spending a couple of weeks learning how to control their powers and leveling up, the three bosses were still a force to be reckoned with even by themselves, not to mention three bosses that were leading an army of bloodthirsty enemies. Reign and the others immediately went into action, if they allowed the three bosses to attack them together then that would simply create more chaos for them. Tank took on one of the bosses while Reign and Wolf took on another. The hundreds of apes were left for Shadow and the others to deal with as they had their full with the bosses. Tank immediately summoned his four soldiers, each one had be even strongerpared to before and now they were almost as powerful as mini-bosses were,pared to most mini-bosses however each of them had more experience in battle and could hold their own against them. Beast had unleashed all of his tamed beasts and they were currently charging toward the apes while only Fluffy had stayed at his side in order to guard him and Laura who was busy drawing a blood pentagram in the air in front of her. Beast had already started using his AOE attacks as there was no other chance they could take out so many enemies at once without them. Tornadoes suddenly erupted at some parts of the jungle as tens of apes were sent flying around by them, the powerful wind had inflicted many cuts on them and many of them died. Shadow was using his shadow maniption to its fullest as tens of shadow spikes and tentacles had risen underneath the apes and stopped them in their tracks, even though Shadow''s fighting style was swift and precise, with the use of his ability he could fight againstrge numbers of enemies with rtive ease. Greenie had no concrete n, he simply charged at the apes while swinging his gray hammer wildly, each swing of the hammer would send one or more apes flying as the sound of bones breaking could clearly be heard. Amongst Beasts tamed beasts, ckie was the one doing the most, the powerful beast was moving through the ape army with incredible speed as ck lightning erupted from his body, not only would the lightning shock and stun the apes but the damage it dealt was not something to be underestimated. ckie had managed to catch up to Beast''s other tamed monsters and it was currently the strongest one he had, not only was his speed above the others but the incredible power it had was a notch above them as well. The horns on top of his head had be longer and thicker while the purple patterns on his body had be more visible as well, it was obvious to Beast that ckie will soon finish his evolution. Chapter 282 Fighting The Bosses Boom! Swish! Thud Tens of apes lost their lives each second as the battle raged on. The giant army of apes was stopped as they were getting bombarded from afar by Beast and Laura while Greenie was wreaking havoc with Beast''s tamed beasts in their midst. Shadow was nimbly jumping around the army while using his shadow maniption, many of the apes couldn''t even try to dodge or block his attacks as the shadow bindings would get a hold of them and leave them to his mercy. Other apes would suddenly feel a sharp pain as numerous shadow spikes had stabbed them from below, their legs would be left with multiple stab wounds and they would be forced to lie down on the ground as they simply couldn''t walk anymore, falling down however meant that the rest of their body would get prated by the spikes as well. The whole jungle was shaking from the fierce battle, corpses were everywhere and the area the battle was taking ce looked like it was painted with blood. The trees werepletely soaked in blood while bits of flesh and fur was hanging on the branches above. A bit away from that battlefield were Reign and the others who were currently battling the bosses. Each of the bosses was pretty much the same monster, huge apes that used their overwhelming physical prowess in order to destroy their enemies. It seemed that none of them was intelligent enough to understand what Reign and the others were doing as being divided from the rest of the army would simply make them easier to deal with. Not only did the bosses have incredible strength but their thick fur was hard to cut through and even Reign with his sharp katana had issues. Wolf on the other hand could use his mes to its fullest against the hairy apes as their fur was perfect for him to light on fire. If not for the control he had over his mes he reckoned he could probably burn the whole forest down, and that was actually something the party considered doing if they needed to kill all of the apes in order to finish this area. Tank was the one that had, at the same time, the least and the most problems when it came to fighting the boss. His shield and the incredible defense he had allowed him to block the attacks with rtive ease and even the powerful ape could only scream in frustration as his attacks were basically useless against him. On the other hand, because of his fighting style, Tank had to stay in the same ce most of the fight and couldn''t attack often which led to the fight currentlying to a standstill as both the big ape and tall man couldn''t injure one another. Reign was currently dodging attacks left and right while simultaneously swinging his two swords in order to cut open the ape''s giant arms. Even with the incredible sharpness that his katana had, it was still tough for him to do so as the strong defense of the ape was not hard to ovee, his broken sword on the other hand was having an even harder time. With him fully coating both swords with mana using the skill of a magic swordsman he was able to bring the sharpness of his weapons to another level while also making them tougher and more durable, it wasn''t an easy thing to do however as it did take a fair amount of mana to have the weapons fully coated during a battle. Reign suddenly disappeared from the spot as a punch from the apended on the ground he previously stood on and made the soil cave in from the powerful hit. Appearing behind the ape Reign shed at the ape''s back multiple times before the giant monster turned around and swung his arm in a backhand motion toward him. The sheer power of the ape''s attack created a strong gust of wind that was blowing at Reign who constricted his eyes and kicked at the ape''s body in order to dodge the attack. Suddenly lightning erupted from his body as he started flickering around the ce, before the ape could even respond to any attacks it was getting cuts all over its body before Reign appeared behind his legs, with both of his arms bulging with full power he shed at the Achilles tendon of the ape. Unfortunately even with all of that power he wasn''t able to fully cut through and disable the ape''s leg, before he could try again he was forced to move as the ape kicked back in an attempt to hit Reign. Reign could defeat a boss by himself but the problem was that he would use too much of his mana if he simply went all out, he needed to use his speed and nimbleness to his advantage and cut the ape apart bit by bit. He mostly focused on hitting the vital areas of the ape, the Achilles tendon from before, the armpits, neck, groin, eyes All of those areas were vulnerable and would allow Reign to deal a lot more damagepared to simply shing at the ape''s body without thinking, each cut forced a lot of blood to spurt out and slowly Reign would win simply because the ape would copse because of blood loss. Not only were the apes not experienced with dealing with such powerful foes but the sheer size of the bosses also served as a detriment when fighting an opponent such as Reign, not only did its huge size make it sluggish and slow but it also made the boss into a huge target for Reign. Not only did he use his two swords to sh open the ape''s body, but he would also send lightning spears and magic missiles toward the ape with every chance he got. The lightning spears were able to prate through the thick defense of the ape, albeit barely and only if he limited himself tounching two of them at a time, the eruption of lightning that came after the attack wouldnd on the ape''s body and burn the fur which would do even more damage. The magic missiles, on the other hand, did little against the powerful defense of the ape, the missiles were after all just densely concentrated mana that would explode upon impact and against such defense, they could do little against it. The most damage the missiles did was when theynded on an area of the ape''s body that had already been injured. Upon exploding at the already wounded area the missiles were able to destroy a chunk of the ape''s flesh and widen the wound from which more and more blood started flowing out. On the other hand, Wolf was simply keeping his distance while sending ming spears and waves of his sword toward the ape. His ability was incredibly effective against monsters such as the apes that had thick fur as he could simply light them on fire and wait for the enemy to get cooked. Not only was he able to conserve a lot of mana doing so but Wolf was also keeping his stamina consumption low as he didn''t need to move a lot. The boss was busy rolling around and putting out the fire that Wolf would once again ignite with his attacks during most of the battle. Most of the fur had already been burned and the ape had multiple burn marks on its body right now, from time to time the powerful ape would release a loud shout and charge at Wolf while ignoring the raging mes, but that would onlyst for a short period of time as the fire would growrger and strongerter and it would force the boss to roll around again in an attempt to put it out. Tank and his opponent on the other hand were broth breathing heavily as they continued fighting the same way, the ape would unleash a barrage of attacks every once in a while and Tank would block them, albeit with some difficulty before hacking away at the ape. Both of them were panting but it was clear that Tank was the one in the better position as of right now as his body was still rtively clear of any wounds while the ape had multiple. Not only would Tank attack the ape with his axe from time to time but he would also use his shield as well and hit the big monster with the [ Shield Rupture ]. As time passed the boss was simply getting more and more wounds while Tank was still rtively safe. Of course, the enemies in front of them were still bosses and during the course of the battle they had gotten injured as well, Reign was unfortunate enough to get caught by a swing of the ape''s arm while being airborne and got smashed down to the ground, the ape immediately continued with a barrage of attacks which he was barely able to dodge. Wolf was momentarily careless and the ape charged at it as it would do asionally, the only difference was that this time the ape did it right after rolling on the ground and a lot of soil and dust were also sent Wolf''s way. Arge amount of soil and dust made it hard for Wolf to see for a moment and the ape capitalized on it. Tank on the other hand swung his axe a bit too many times during the fight and the ape managed to hit him without thetter blocking the attack with his shield. Even Tank whose body was strongerpared to the rest groaned in pain after being hit only once as the power behind the ape''s attack was truly great. The problem for the apes however came a bitter after the others had actually finished dealing with the ape army. Chapter 283 Arriving At The Tree "Ahhh, I just wanna lie down and sleep right now!" Shadow says as he lies down on a rock that was nearby. Hundreds of ape corpses littered the area around him and the others as they had finally managed to finish the battle. The three bosses that Reign, Wolf, and Tank were busy dealing with had finally been defeated after the others had joined them. The one that needed the least help out of the three was Wolf as his ability was simply cheat-like when dealing with such enemies. Tank was the one that needed the most help, even though he would have been fine with only one person helping him as he was more than enough to block the powerful attacks of the ape boss. With so many apes dead the party was certain that there wouldn''t be any morerge scale attacks, even if the apes numbers were many times higherpared to their initial estimates there was no way they could continueunching troops like this at them, the long time that the apes needed in order to prepare such an attack were also the reason why they thought that. Even though they had stopped counting the number of apes they had killed a while ago, they were certain that there were at least 500 that they killed, and that was their minimal estimate. With so many dead there shouldn''t be any more attacks during their journey towards the giant tree, even if there were there would be a maximum of 1 more army. They were now rtively close to the giant tree and they estimated that they would need about 1.5 to 2 hours to arrive. The party first took a rest nearby, the stench of blood was almost unbearable but that also meant that the nts and potentially other monsters wouldn''t get close. Usually, blood would draw such monsters in, but the loud explosions and fierce auras that were released during the fight should have scared off all of the monsters in a wide radius around them. After taking about half an hour to rest the party continued forward, their mana was almost full right now and their stamina had been replenished to a sufficient level as well. Thanks to their high levels and stats all of them could function at their peak state for much longerpared to normal humans and even though they had gone through multiple battles against powerful enemies the party only needed a short period of time to rest. Slowly they made their way toward the giant tree, it wasn''t hard this time as nothing attacked them, it seemed that the nts had truly be frightened after therge battle from earlier and were simply hibernating. Their initial estimate was that they would need about 1.5 to 2 hours to arrive at the giant tree, but in the end, it took them longer as they needed to stop after a while and use Beast''s eagle in order to orient themselves and to make sure they were on the right track. Upon reaching the location, however, they were stunned by the sight. The gigantic 100-meter-tall tree stood proudly as a waterfall was located right behind it and created ake. There were no other trees in more than a 100-meter radius around the giant tree, hundreds of apes however could be seen standing in front of the tree and staring at Reign and the others while a huge 20-meter tall figure was resting on the tree. Upon realizing that intruders had arrived the giant ape opened his eyes and red at Reign and the others before the other apes attacked them. There was only 1 boss leading the apes this time and the party soon shed with them. Compared to the other apes this one was stronger, not only was it more powerful physically, his appearance was different as well as none of the other apes had any noticeable scars or injuries on them, this ape, however, was full of scars and his fur was pitch-ck. Compared to the other ones this boss was also more experienced and fighting it was much harder, not only would the boss use his troops in a more efficient manner but he would also attack the party with different styles and attacks. Wolf''s fire also didn''t have much effect on him as thetter was able to protect his body with mana, even without that his fur seemed to be much tougher and harder to burnpared to the others. Over 200 apes were currently attacking the party and they were doing everything they could in order to quickly deal with them while conserving as much mana as they could. It seemed that the giant ape didn''t have any thoughts about joining the battle right now as it simply continued lying on the giant tree while sometimes yawning. The battle raged for over 10 minutes before the party had managed to get rid of the ape army and focus on killing the ck ape. Even after their firepower had increased and they were sending powerful skills at the ape it was still able to fight against them quite effectively, not only was the ape powerful but it was also smart and would use the environment to its advantage. They had juste out of the jungle when they were attacked and because of that, the ck ape would asionally go into the jungle and quickly move from tree to tree while throwing branches and other things at the party. After a while, it would suddenly speed up beforeunching itself from the jungle and attacking the party from close range again. The speed and strength of the ape were definitely a notch above the other bosses, but it was its incredible defense that made this battle as hard as it currently was. The party couldn''t afford to spend a great deal of mana right now as the final boss was right in front of them, even though the giant ape was simply rxing right now there was no telling when it wouldunch an attack on the party, part of their attention was also focused on it as a surprise attack could prove to be fatal. Slowly but surely they were wearing the ck ape down, the longer the fight went on the slower the ape became as it was not only getting tired but the wounds it had received from the Reign and the others were finally starting to affect it. Even though none of the wounds were serious, when tens and even hundreds appeared it would still be dangerous. Not only had the ape lost a fair amount of blood ever since the battle had started but his muscles, tendons, and even bones were injured in some ces and that created even more problems for it. The ape breathed heavily as it stared at the party with hatred in its eyes, it was obvious that he was incredibly angered by the situation but it seemed there was more to his hatred than that. It could be the fact that almost all of the apes that had once lived here with him and the giant ape behind him had been ughtered by Reign and the others. Of course, there could be another reason that was simply not known. The party was also a bit confused, it had been more than 20 minutes since they had arrived at the area and the giant ape was still doing nothing, it seemed that it was quitefortable and unbothered with his brethren being killed while the strongest of the monsters under it was fighting a losing battle. There was a possibility that the giant ape was angry at the other apes and decided not to save them, even before the game had started, apes were known all over the world for their intelligence, the chimpanzee for one was the smartest animal in the world. Next to their intelligence, another fun fact was that they could be jealous, hold grudges, feel remorse, and more. After the game had started however all of the animals in the world had undergone a great change and be more powerful and smarterpared to before. If something had happened that made the giant ape dislike his brethren then it was possible that the only reason it was not joining the battle was because of the grudge is held. It seemed ludicrous to even think about it, but the more the party thought about it the more viable the theory became. The ck ape was near its deathbed, its body was filled with wounds and it was clear to the party that the battle between them was over. As the ape fell down to his knees it turned its head around to re at the giant ape with hatred. That was the first time the party had seen the ck ape even acknowledge the existence of the giant ape, it was also the first time that the giant ape made any kind of reaction. With a bored look on its face, the giant stared at the ck ape until thetter started swaying its body and copsing. The giant ape suddenly looks at the party before jumping down from the giant tree. The whole tree shook from the giant ape''s action as thetternded on the ground and created a small-scale earthquake. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 284 Fighting The Giant Ape ( Part 1 ) Reign and the others stared at the giant figure in front of them, there was a wide scar that could be seen on the ape''s body that went all the way from the right side of its chest all the way down to the stomach, the scar was, of course, the gift that Eldar had given to the monster when it charged at their territory the first day. The giant ape simply stared at Reign and the others before plunging his right hand down into the ground, with great power the ape sends a huge piece of thend at Reign and the others. Soil that was mixed with rocks was lunched at great speed as all of them quickly went to Tank who had used his shield''s skill in order to block the attack. The soil blocked their sight for a short period of time while the rocks banged on the protective dome of Tank, some of the rocks flew around them and hit the many trees of the jungle, taking off big chunks of the trees as some started falling down. As the party''s sight was back to normal they were shocked to see that the giant ape was nowhere to be seen, it was as if it hadpletely disappeared from the area. Reign quickly tried sensing the surrounding mana, only to widen in his eyes in shock before shouting, "It''s above us!" All of the party members quickly jumped to the side as the giant apended on their previous position, the earth shook from the impact as the ground around it caved in and a 1-meter-deep crater was created. The powerful monster didn''t stop there, without missing a beat the monster jumped from its position beforending near the party and swinging its fist at them, the powerful attack cut through the air with great speed and power as the party could feel the incredible pressure it gave off. Tank immediately appeared in front of the others as he had already used his [ Guardian''s Blessing ] in order to block the attack. Bang! Tank manage to block the attack but the incredible power behind it forced him to go down to one knee, even with his stats and the incredible bonus to blocking that his skill gave it still wasn''t enough to fully block the attack of the giant ape. Monsters like the ape were ones that had incredible physical prowess but couldn''t use mana as efficiently as others, of course, whether or not that was a strength or weakness of the monster depended greatly on the enemies it was facing and how it was using its power. The ape for example fought like the others at first nce, simply charging in and delivering a barrage of attacks, but the first action it did however betrayed that as it was clear that the ape had a higher level of intelligence as its first action was to actually blind its opponents before attacking them from above in order to get a surprise attack in. Fighting against an ape that had a higher level of intelligence was much harderpared to the other apes as Reign and the others had found out previously after going against the ck ape. Quickly all of them scattered around beforeunching attacks on the giant ape. Its dark-brown fur was barely even damaged after a round of attacks,pared to other enemies they had faced before this ape had a much stronger defense, second only to the giant golem they had faced. Reign''s lightning imbued attacks did little to the giant ape as the lightning shocks simply weren''t powerful enough to deal any significant damage while his des were barely able to cut through the tough fur of the monster. Wolf''s golden mes had for the first time in the jungle failed to deliver as the ape was able to blow them away easily with a swing of its fist, even the mes that managed tond on his fur did little as for some reason they couldn''t spread easily to the body of the ape. Arrows, demonic energy missiles, Tank''s axe, and all the other weapons were barely doing any damage to the ape that was simply tanking all of the powerful attacks. Only Shadow''s daggers were able to get through the defense but even then, the damage they dealt was simply too low as the enormous 20-meter tall body of the ape was simply too big to be seriously hurt by such small wounds on its body. The acidic poison did its job and allowed the daggers to stab through the fur, but after getting inside the body of the ape the poison was simply not strong enough to do anything to the ape in a short amount of time as a muchrger amount was needed. The ape of course didn''t stay idle during their attacks, it twisted and turned while attacking with its powerful limbs, the ground around them was filled with holes as each of the ape''s attacks was packed with power. Tank did his best to block the attacks but each time he did he would be forced down on one knee, he had to block 3 attacks in a row at one point which almost made him fall down on the ground. Compared to other bosses that the party had faced before the ape didn''t have any powerful skills it used to deal an enormous amount of damage, what it did have was consistency. Ever since the battle had started the ape was attacking them with the same speed and power, each of its hits was powerful enough to even shake Tank, not to mention the rest of them. They would much rather fight an enemy that had weaker attacks but powerful skills as they could alwayse up with a way to dodge or block the skill together, but since the ape could simply continue assaulting them with a non-stop barrage of attacks it was much harder to do anything. Reign unleashed the full power of his ability as ck and white lightning coiled around him, after training his mana control and leveling up he was able to control the lightning even more than before and now he could force it to stay on him without actually discharging around him, he still didn''t have a perfect level of control over it as it would still continue overflowing and leaving his body. The ape was currently busy attacking Tank and Reign immediately used that to his advantage as he charged at the ape while the body of a Kirin was manifested around him. Sensing the powerful mana behind it the ape tried turning around only to be greeted by multiple attacks from Wolf and the others. The attacks didn''t do a lot of damage but they were enough to force the ape to stop for a moment and allowed Reign to stab him with his [ Rage of the Kirin ]. Bzzzz Lightning erupted as the Kirin''s powerful horns plunged into the back of the ape, even with the ape''s incredible defense it was still unable to fully stop the attack. Two holes were left on the ape''s back after the attack had finished and blood started flowing out of them. Reign, however, wasn''t happy, that was one of his most powerful attacks and yet it was only able to deal such a small injury to the ape, all of the other bosses he and the others had faced would be clearly injured after it, but for the ape, it looked like it simply got stung by some insect, the wound was more of an annoyance than a threat to it. Soon the whole area started shaking as the ape stopped in its tracks and stared at Reign, its body was slowly changing, its brown fur slowly turned red while its body became a bit smaller, from the previous 20 meters the ape was now standing at about 18 meters. "Berserk!?" Shadow suddenly shouted as he looked at the ape with disbelief. "No, this isn''t it," Wolf said before throwing a me spear toward the giant ape who simply used its hand to grab it before destroying it. The powerful mes didn''t even hurt the ape''s arm and it simply nced at Wolf before charging at Reign. Its speed had improved, even though the ape couldn''t be called slow previously,pared to now he was, his speed had increased by about 30% and it was in front of Reign before anyone could do anything to stop it. Its attacks were however still the same, just faster as well, each attack the apeunched would still shake the ground and leave holes in it. Wolf and the others quickly started attacking the monster from close range while Laura and Beast continued doing their best in order to help them out. They had hoped that since the ape was now faster and a bit smaller its defense would be weaker, but unfortunately for them, that was not the case as their attacks still barely did anything to the powerful monster. Chapter 285 Fighting The Giant Ape ( Part 2 ) The changed ape was now even more dangerous than before, not only has dodging his attacks be more difficult but the frequency of his attacks and the sheer unexpectedness of them became higher as well. Jumping around, swinging its fists, using its legs in order to kick them, the ape did all kinds of weird but somehow effective attacks that the party had problems dealing with. The ape was furious at Reign, not to the point of going berserk or anything of course but it was still furious as the small creature had managed to injure it. Sensing the pain from its back made it remember the most dangerous day of its life, the worst memory it had. It was of course the memory of it charging at a building in Doncaster while a group of the same small creatures were there, the ape had been the most powerful creature in the town for a while and it never sensed any danger from any being inside of it. After Eldar moved however the creature could feel the gaze of death on it, one attack was all that was needed for Eldar to cut open its tough fur and gravely injure it, it was something that the giant ape hadn''t forgotten even after 2 months had passed. Remembering that made the ape angry and in turn, it used one of its skills, in total the ape had only 2 skills that it could use and this was one of them. The skill was a simple one, its body would getpressed which would increase its speed while not sacrificing any defense or attack power, the ape could make its body be even smaller but 18 meters was the limit before the defense and power got affected. Tank was not able to block all of the attacks now, not only did it be more difficult thanks to the ape''s now improved speed, but the way the ape attacked was simply not possible to block each time, for example, if Tank tried to block the ape while thetter delivered an attack from above he would probably get ttened by the ape after thetter hit the ground. The reddish fur of the ape seemingly did nothing as there was no noticeable difference when it came to its defense, thanks to that the party had to resort to using their more powerful skills in order to wound the monster. ? Laura had used her blood pentagram and sent a st towards the ape while an enormous wind arrow was right next to the boss, courtesy of Beast who had used the skill hidden inside his new bow. Reign used his [ Severing Light and Darkness ] as it was the most powerful skill he could use right now, the [ Etherial Truth ] might be more effective against the ape, but it was simply impossible to use it right now as the time needed to charge it would be more than enough for the ape to attack him and interrupt it. Tank immediately used his axe''s skill and delivered a fearsome sh that cut open the soil in front of it while speeding toward the ape. Tank was actually a bit confused by the axe, the description clearly stated that the essence of the emperor that once wielded it was still in it, but even after two weeks had passed and Tank had used the axe and skill multiple times nothing had happened yet, there was no test that he needed to pass as stated. He and the others thought that maybe the essence wasn''t there anymore, but that made no sense as the system would have notified him about something like that. For now, however, there was nothing that Tank could do but simply continue using the axe and waiting. Wolf''s giant ming sword came down on the boss with incredible power as he used his [Fire style, Sun Striker ] while Shadow used his [ Darkness Implosion ] right at the left foot of the boss. Greenie was thest one to attack, wielding the giant hammer he simply jumped in the air before mming it down on the boss from a distance, an enormous hammer made of gold-red mana suddenly appeared above the boss and mimicked the movement of the hammer in Greenie''s hand as it mmed down on the ape. Boom! Boom! Boom! Multiple explosions shook the forest as the attacksnded on the boss, each of the attacks was amongst the most powerful skills that the party possessed right now, and even when they fought the field bosses they were able to deal some solid damage to them after using them. A huge cloud of dust had formed around the boss as the monster was hidden inside of it, Reign and the others didn''t wait however as they allunched their long-range attacks at the cloud in order to get some more hits on the boss. They knew that the boss was still alive as there was no chance a powerful area boss would get defeated as easily as this, there was even the chance that the boss might not even be seriously injured after all of this. Before they could attack however a figure suddenly charged out of the dust cloud, the giant ape was bleeding in multiple ces on its body but it was clear that he was still rtively fine as none of the injuries had managed to deal any serious damage to its giant body. The ape''s eyes were filled with hate as it charged at the party, the injuries it had received so far were actually not that bad, but simply getting injured by the small creatures was enough to anger it. The ape was actually not from Earth, it and all of the other apes had been living on a different before. Truthfully the ape hadn''t even realized that they had all been teleported earlier as it was not only them but the entire jungle they had been living in that got teleported to Earth. After climbing the giant rock walls however the ape was shocked to find that there was nothing around them, it was onlyter when the ape managed to find the exit that it found itself in the town of Doncaster. Even during its life on its home, there was nothing that had seriously injured the ape, ever since birth, it had been bigger and strongerpared to its peers and in the end, it managed to be the leader of the apes in the jungle with rtive ease. After exploring the town the ape was able to confirm that the creatures inside of it were all much weakerpared to it so it simply returned back to the jungle. It could feel that the mana that shielded the jungle was originating from the office building and as such, it sent all of the weaker apes there, it didn''t care if they died or not but even with their meager strength they should be able to defend the area with rtive ease. Meeting Eldar was the first time the ape got injured and felt such pain, it was thanks to that that the ck ape from earlier actually even started showing some displeasure with the way the apes were living right now. It wanted to go out and fight, explore the surrounding areas and kill all of the enemies, but the giant ape didn''t care for such things, the only thing on its mind was fully recuperating. It didn''t even think of setting a foot outside the jungle as it dreaded meeting Eldar again. Thanks to that more and more apes started bing restless, food was bing harder to find and they wanted to go out. They had learned from the apes that went outside that there was a lot of pray in Doncaster and that they could do whatever they wanted to as they were more powerfulpared to anything outside. The situation had be such that the apes would have probably tried leaving the jungle in the following couple of days, the giant ape had be displeased with them and that was the reason why it allowed Reign and the others to kill them in front of it. After seeing how long it took Reign and the others to kill the ck ape the boss was certain that these creatures were no threat to it. Of course, it never realized that Reign and the others were holding back during the fight against the ck ape and they managed to surprise the giant ape with how powerful they truly were. Some parts of the ape''s fur were ckened after getting hit by Wolf''s ming sword while at other parts the reddish fur waspletely red as it was soaked by the blood flowing out from the wounds. Seeing as how their attacks didn''t really do much to the powerful boss, everyone gulped before getting entangled in a fight with it again. The two skills that managed to deal the most damage were of course Tank''s and Beast''s. The skills from their perspective weapons were incredibly powerful and were above any they themselves had. Beast''s arrow managed to create a half a meter wide hole in the side of the ape''s body while Tank''s powerful axe sh cut open a 2-meter long wound on its body. Everybody had their power-ups ready and they could use them at any time, but they truly wanted to try and defeat the boss without them as they wanted to know if they could defeat an area boss of a simr level as them without external factors. Of course, the weapons skills they used previously didn''t count. :P Chapter 286 Fighting The Giant Ape ( Part 3 ) The more enraged the boss became the more powerful he grew, that was actually his second skill. It worked simrly to the berserk state butpared to that it gave less power but allowed the ape to still stay sane and not let its primal instincts overtake it. The ape was doing all it could do to attack the party, its powerful attacks were only bing stronger and more dangerous as more wounds appeared on its body, it had been almost 15 minutes since the battle had begun and nobody was seriously injured yet. Although the two wounds that Beast and Tank had managed to create were big and looked rather serious,pared to the 18-meter ape they were still minor and nothing worth bothering about. Just the ape''s regeneration could heal itpletely in a day or two and the monster had nothing to worry about, still, receiving such injuries only made it angrier, and as such, the ape was bing more and more powerful. Tank was unable to block a single attack without falling down on his knees as the ape''s incredible strength was far above what he could withstand. Reign and the others tried their best but unfortunately, it was for naught as the ape''s defense was simply too strong to ovee. Even their most powerful skills had only managed to inflict flesh wounds, when it came to their normal attacks and weaker skills they barely even worked against the ape. Beast had summoned ckie and he fused with it, the powerful boost he received after fusing with his now most powerful tamed beast was great and his ws were able to cut through the hard defense of the ape, Wolf, Reign, and Shadow had used their body skills and were enveloped in their elements, by channeling their mana to its fullest they were able to gain incredible boosts in stats and could fight in a somewhat effective way against the ape. Laura had used her ne and summoned demonic weapons that charged toward the ape without any breaks, each of the weapons was incredibly powerful but against the tough defense of the ape they could only inflict minor wounds, however, if there were enough ants they could bite an elephant to death and after being hit tens of times by the weapons even the ape had started receivingrger wounds. Everybody was going all out against the powerful enemy, the powerful pieces of equipment they had gave them strong boosts to their stats and they were finally able to deal some more significant damage to the red ape. However that all came with a price, the consumption of mana they were currently undergoing was great and they wouldn''t be able to continue this for a long time, even with the mana potions they could fight for a maximum of 5 C 6 minutes this way. They knew that if they couldn''t deal any serious damage to the ape in the following 4 minutes then they had to use the power-up skills otherwise they would be left with no mana and they would be leftpletely to the mercy of the giant ape. Attack after attacknded on the giant ape as it was rampaging around and trying to hit anyone, its speed was great and there were a couple of instances where it almostnded a hit on them. Everything was going great for the party currently, the couldn''t use its first skill further as even though it would gain a boost to its speed and could finally hit the annoying pests that were attacking it, its defense and attacking power would be lowered and it could potentially get hurt seriously by their powerful attacks. Unfortunately, something always had to go wrong, during one attack, Shadow stayed in the same ce for a bit longer as he inflicted more wounds on the ape that was seemingly busy with Wolf who was in front of him, without even looking back the ape suddenly twisted its body and swiped its powerful fist behind it and managed to hit Shadow who wasn''t expecting such an attack. Shadow was immediately sted away and his arm was twisted at a weird angle, just one of the ape''s attacks was incredibly powerful and it managed to deal serious damage to Shadow whose defense was not his strong side. Without being able to use his right arm his attacks were weaker and he had be a bit slower as the attack also inflicted some serious internal injuries as well. Laura immediately started healing Shadow but the ape suddenly charged at her, it could feel the mana she was emanating and simply by looking at her and Shadow, it knew that she was able to heal them. The ape didn''t want its enemies to get healed as it had finally managed to inflict some damage to them, without even caring for the many attacks that fell on it the giant monster continued running after Laura who was forced to move and defend herself. She was primarily a long-range damage dealer and her defense was abysmally low, even if it was higher it wouldn''t mean a thing as she simply didn''t have any skills that could help her block the powerful attacks of the ape nor did she have enough experience in close-quartersbat to fight against it. The powerful monster continued chasing after Laura before Reign suddenly appeared in front of its face. Reign''s katana was put back in its sheath as thetter had closed his eyes before reaching towards the katana in order to deliver a powerful sh right at the eyes of the monster. What Reign forgot during the hasty decision was that the ape wasn''t upied with anything but chasing Laura right now and it wouldn''t stop because he had appeared in front of it. Before Reign could do anything, he and the ape crashed into one another, or to be more exact, Reign crashed into the forehead of the ape who had lowered its head and delivered a quick headbutt at Reign. The simple action of the ape had an incredible effect, Reign''s whole body was embedded in the ground as he felt an intense paining from his body. One should understand that even though the ape was slowerpared to Reign and most of the others, it was still moving at great speed, even if it didn''t headbutt Reign, the damage the collision of the two would deal was great. Reign slowly got up and saw the ape still charging at Laura, Tank had used his [ Bull''s Charge ] but even that was useless as the ape simply kicked the phantom of the bull away, there was nothing that they could do in order to stop it as the ape was simply too powerful. Reign clenched his katana as it suddenly started shining a bright golden light. The broken sword as well was activated and it was brought back to its past glory. With both weapons in his hand Reign disappeared from the spot and once again appeared in front of the ape, this time however his actions were much faster, and before the ape could do anything Reign had already used the [ Severing, Sword Two ] on it. With its great reflexes, the ape was able to tilt his head to the side and dodge part of the attack, its cheek was still cut however and blood started flowing from it. Reign immediately kicked at the giant''s face before disappearing again, this time however he was appearing all over the ape and inflicted wounds on it. With the incredible boost in power he had received from both of his weapons he was able to move many times faster than before and deal more damage. Thest time Reign had used thebination of both of his weapon skills and the lightning body skill, his body had started falling apart after a couple of seconds, right now however he was many times more powerfulpared to back then and was able to take the incredible boost. Each of Reign''s attacks was able to cut through the tough fur and deal damage to the ape, even though normal attacks still couldn''t deal any significant damage to it, skills could. Reign appeared at the side of the ape''s leg and twisted his body before stabbing towards the leg with his katana, a terrifying golden lightningnce was created around the katana as it stabbed in the monster''s leg. The ape suddenly stopped in its tracks and screamed in pain before kicking Reign away. All that the party was able to see was a yellow line suddenly disappearing in the jungle as the Ape''s attack was simply too great for even the boosted Reign to block. However as fast as he had disappeared, Reign had also re-appeared, his normal speed in this state was almost at Mach 1 and he could move incredibly fast, if he used any of his movement skills he could definitely break the sound barrier. That, of course, is what he did, by using his skills Reign had suddenly gained a great boost to his speed and before the ape could even try to attack him, he had appeared at the back of the giant''s head. With both of his weapons drawn he shed at the wide-open nape of the monster. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 287 Fighting The Giant Ape ( Part 4 ) Swish Reign suddenly cut through the air as the ape was no longer in front of him, well, to be more exact the ape was a bit below him as it had used its skill in order to make itself even smaller. The ape was now standing at 10 meters tall, it was still a huge monster by any standards, butpared to its original size it was 50% smaller. The ape suddenly moved and appeared behind Reign in a matter of moments, its speed had increased sharply and it was almost able to match Reign in his boosted-up state. Drawing back its fist the ape looks at Reign with hatred in its eyes before punching him, the powerful punch sends Reign flying back but it was obvious that it was much weakerpared to before. Decreasing its size to 10 meters had allowed the ape to move much faster than before,pared to its original speed right now the ape was now over 200% faster. Of course, that didn''te without a price as both its defense and attack power had decreased by about 40%. The party''s attacks could now deal more damage and the ape had to be a bit more careful in order to not get injured, of course, thanks to its great speed it was able to dodge most attacks that were sent its way. The ape understood while fighting Reign in its boosted state that it would lose if nothing changed, its powerful attack and defense allowed it to ignore most attacks and simply swing around for a long time in order to hit someone, but after Reign had used the weapon skills he was much faster than before and could easily dodge any attack the ape sent his way and counterattack. Even its powerful defense wasn''t able to block the fearsome attacks that Reign suddenly had and the ape knew that its speed had to be increased in order to defend itself against Reign who had gone on a rampage and inflicted many wounds on it. Reign quickly got up and charged at the ape again, only to be sent flying once more as the powerful monster had pped him back into the hole he had jumped up from. The apended in front of the hole right after Reign and suddenly started bombarding it with punches. Each of the punches could still deal a fair amount of damage even in this state and Reign was already having problems blocking them. His swords were crossed in front of him as he used them as a shield against the numerous attacks, even with that however he was still feeling some pain as the sheer impact from them was making his body hurt as the vibrations of the attacks were passing through his body. His back and shoulders especially were starting to hurt and Reign didn''t know how much longer he could take. Suddenly the boss gets flung away as a white-haired ogre appeared beside him, Greenie had used his abilities and transformed into his most powerful state while Wolf and Tank had already used their weapon skills. Tank had switched out his axe for the scythe as the incredible boost it provided was truly too great to pass up on. With four of them now boosted up they should be able to take on the boss without any issues, after all the boss had been now sacrificed a great deal of its attacking power and defense in order to match Reign. When three more fighters of a simr caliber joined the battle, that should quickly be a mistake. The boss however simply stared at them and charged, its speed had increased even more even though its body had stayed at the same size. The longer the battle progressed the angrier the boss became which in turn increased all of its stats, not only was his speed even greater now but both his defense and attacking power were slowly returning to it as it continued fighting against the four with incredible rage. Trees were smashed apart and uprooted while the soil around them was getting blown everywhere from their powerful attacks. Wolf''s mes were finally strong enough to burn the ape''s body and they couldn''t be extinguished as easily as before. The mark he had received from Miriam was shining splendidly as his mes were further strengthened by it. Both Reign and Tank also used the marks they had been given, unfortunately for them as their weapon skills weren''t something that the marks would connect with like Wolf''s did and as such they couldn''t really use them as easily as he could in his dragonized state. Lightning raged around Reign while Wolf had berger as his skin started turning slightly red while two small horns grew out from his forehead. The boosts that they would receive from the marks were great, not only did the marks increase their stats for a bit, but the bonus to their abilities was great as well. Wolf would gain a higher level of control over his mes whose power had increased, Reign would be able to let out more lightning and fight more fiercely with it. Tank''s mark was a tad bit differentpared to theirs as his ability was, of course, the only thing the mark did was give him the power of a demon ogre, the increase in strength, endurance, and vitality was enormous and he could not only deal more damage in this state but his skin would also be incredibly hard and he wouldn''t need to even use his shield to block most of the attacks directed at him. Shadow and Beast had also used their marks, Shadow''s whole body was shrouded by darkness as his control over shadows had increased tremendously while Beast was able to bring his archery to apletely different level thanks to his. Greenie and Laura were the only two that had no marks, of course, there was a good reason for that. Vajra was one of the most powerful beings known in the universe and none would dare try and incur his wrath simply to put a mark on a newly ascended ogre that could perhaps die in the following years while Laura was a possessed, her fleshly body had once been used by a demon and most gods would simply ignore her, most of her power came from the memories of back when the demon controlled her body while her demonic energy originated from it. Only once a possessed was able to kill the demon, or somebody else killed it would the mark that was left on her soul disappear. That was why the demon hunters existed, a powerful existence in the universe had once been possessed and managed to break away and kill the demon in the end. After bing more powerful the existence felt angry at the gods who simply didn''t care for people that were currently in the same situation as he was a long time ago. He created the demon hunters in order to show hope to such beings and soon the whole organization became very powerful, the gods were surprised after seeing the sheer number of people that were possessed but it was already toote as the demon hunter association held the monopoly when it came to them. The gods in the end simply continued acting the same as always towards them for some reason, of course in the universe the status of the possessed skyrocketed as the powerful demon hunters were a force to be reckoned with. Rarely would a god ever show any interest towards a possessed, and when it happened it was mostly gods that were part of the association that did so. The power-ups that they had gained allowed them to fight against the ape on a more even ying field. Beast''s arrows had started hurting the monster as he was finally able to prate through the thick fur, with the bonus from his mark he was able to follow after the now incredibly fast monster andnd his shots. Tank and Greenie did their best to hold the ape every time it was caught by Shadow''s ability, the ape however was still incredibly strong next to being fast and it was hard for even Shadow to catch and stop it from moving with his ability. He only needed to do it for a second thought as the others would immediately pounce on the monster, both Tank and Greenie had incredible power, and together they could rival the monster. With the two of them holding it down the others would be able to immediatelyunch numerous attacks at the ape. Of course, the ape would always find a way to escape from their grasp and counterattack, with each passing second it was bing more and more powerful as the hatred it felt toward them becamerger. The incredible boost the ape was getting was incredible as its power had be almost the same as earlier, both its attack and defense were nearly at the same level they were in the very beginning. Of course, even with all of that, the party was able to suppress the monster with their powers, until however, the ape unleashed a terrifying war cry that created shockwaves around it. A red aura had suddenly appeared around the ape as thetter was breathing heavily while staring at them. Chapter 288 Fighting The Giant Ape ( Part 5 ) The red aura shrouding the ape was extremely menacing, the air itself changed as it suddenly became harder for everybody to breathe. Small clumps of dirt and pebbles floated around the ape as the monster red at Reign and the others. Its proud and powerful body had been injured repeatedly by the powerful attacks of Reign and the others. Its fur had been cut and ripped apart in some ces while being burnt in others, blood flew out from the many wounds and its body was in bad shape right now. All of that made the ape furious, it was the most powerful monster of the jungle, the apex predator that no one could stand up to, for it to be repeatedly injured and even held down by the small creatures in front of it made it explode. All the anger it felt exploded as its skill worked to its maximum, transforming its anger into a visible aura around it. Not only was the aura able to weaken all enemies that were in front of it, but the incredible buff that it provided brought the ape back to its peak form when it came to defense and attacking power, no, its attacks and defense were even higherpared to before while its speed had increased once more. The ape suddenly disappeared before appearing behind Greenie and Tank, the two were barely able to turn before they were pushed down by the powerful monster. Its two arms were like steel pincers that took a hold of their shoulders, not only were the two of them unable to get away from the ape''s grip, but they could feel their muscles convulsing and bones cracking thanks to the ape''s incredible power. One should know that the two had undergone a great transformation and were currently much strongerpared to their usual forms, even a normal boss would have difficulty fighting them one on one as most attacks would be ineffective against their powerful defense. To the furious ape however their defense was nothing, its incredible strength was enough to break through it like nothing, and right now it was pushing the two down on the ground, simr to how the two had done to it previously. As previously mentioned, apes were able to hold grudges, and this one especially did so, even after gaining such an incredible buff the first thing it did was to push down the two enemies that had the highest amount of defense instead of attacking Shadow or Laura and trying to eliminate them via a surprise attack. Not only had the ape wasted a precious chance, but it also allowed all of the others to attack it while it was busy with Greenie and Tank. Reign appeared behind it and shed at its Achilles tendon, the powerful defense of the ape was broken by his incredible attack and the ape''s leg suddenly buckled a bit. Reign was unsessful at severing the tendonpletely, but he was still able to deal enough damage to hinder the ape''s movement. Reign knew that he didn''t have a lot of time remaining when it came to his boosted-up state, he was the first to use it and he understood that they needed to deal with the ape quickly. The ape kicks him away immediately before letting go of Tank and using his hand to shield its face against Wolf''s ming sword. Even with the incredible boost, Wolf was still unable to cut through the monster''s hand, his sword was stuck at the bone and before he could fully take it out he was smashed down on the ground by the ape. Both sides had thrown caution out of the window, barely anyone even bothered with dodging attacks or trying to block, that, of course, included the ape. Time was ticking and they all knew that this had to end fast otherwise they would be dead, even the ape''s skill wasn''t eternal and it would also be forced back into its normal state after some time. The ape and the humans alike fought without holding anything back, each one of them was getting more and more injuries as the battle continued, Tank''s left arm which held his shield was broken into numerous pieces as it dangled while he shed at the ape with his scythe, Greenie had thrown away his hammer in the air as the phantom of a gigantic hammer, many timesrger than before appeared above the ape and smashed down on it. The powerful attack shook the entire jungle as everyone scrambled to dodge the aftershock,pared to all of the other weapons, Greenie''s hammer was a bit different, not only did ite with a skill that Greenie could continuously use, but he could also use an incredibly powerful version of the same skills once every 2 days. Even whenpared to Tank''s and Beast''s weapon skills, it was above them when it came to the sheer amount of destruction it could cause. Even the powerful ape was ttened down by the mighty hammer before getting up, the skill managed to hurt him but it was still far from enough to kill it. ( Author: Tank''s axe skill was originally usable once every 2 days, I changed it to once per day. ) Wolf on the other hand was hopping on one leg as the ape had previously grabbed a hold of his left leg and broken it, even though his mobility had taken a hit he was still able to deliver powerful attacks with his greatsword that had turned orange from the intense heat of the mes around it. Beast had managed to deal numerous attacks during his fusion, but after it had ended he needed to retreat in order to use his bow, he repeatedly summoned huge wind des above the ape that shed down on it with incredible speed and precision, even the tough defense of the ape wasn''t enough to let it escape the attacks unscathed. Laura was definitely the one in the group that was the least injured, but since she was the healer she was continuously using her healing ability in order to slowly heal everybody from a distance, in the midst of the hard battle even the ape hadpletely forgotten about her. Thanks to the long distance between her and the others her healing were weakened to arge degree and it took her a long time to heal anybody, the life force she had gathered from the hundreds of apes was luckily abundant and she could continue healing them for a long time. With one hand she channeled her demonic energy to the others in order to heal them while her right hand held the Dark Tome. The Spear of Annihtion was being formed above her as she slowly chanted the spell, thanks to her dividing her focus in order to heal the other the casting time was prolonged and it was only after a long period of time that it was finished. Everybody suddenly retreated from the ape, of course since that was what they had done when Greenie had used his hammer previously the ape knew that something was wrong. After sensing the incredible powering from the spear that was flung at it, the ape quickly started running away in order to dodge it, the spear, however, wasn''t a spell that would be thrown in a straight line as Laura could control its path and thus it continueding after the ape even after thetter had tried dodging it. The problem came after the ape ran towards Greenie, thetter was the only one amongst the meleebatants that wasn''t seriously hurt and it was the one closest to the ape. The giant monster wanted to use his body in order to block the spear and grabbed at him. Greenie quickly used his Demonic Spear skill and stabbed the two open palms of the giant ape while kneeling down on the ground, he knew that he only needed to stay here for a couple of seconds before the spear arrived, and hit the ape. Even though he would also get hit by the explosion at least the ape would take the brunt of the damage and he wouldn''t be too hurt. As soon as the spears hit the ape however the monsters let out a fearsomeugh before he twisted his body around, Greenie''s hands were still stuck on the palms of the ape and he was moved together with the arms straight in front of the spear. Greenie acted quickly and kicked at the ape''s body, the power of the kick was enough to propel him back and free his hands, since he wasn''t going to be behind the ape however he would be forced to take a lot more damage from the explosion, Greenie quickly channeled all of his mana in order to protect his body as the spear passed underneath his airborne self. The moment Greenie hit the floor was the moment when the spear had managed tond on the ape. Boom! Chapter 289 Fighting The Giant Ape ( Final Part ) An earth-shattering explosion takes ce as the spear hit the ape,pared to back when they had fought against the orc chieftain it was even more powerful. The intense power inside of the spear fully erupted and the ape was forced to take the brunt of it, of course, Greenie who had fallen down a couple of meters in front of the ape wasn''t in a good situation either. As the dust settled the party could all see the result of the attack, the ape was clutching its bleeding chest as arge hole could be seen on it, gallons of blood were spilled down on the ground as demonic mes were present around it. The fur around the area of impact was also affected by the explosion and demonic mes as it was clearly burnt. This was one of the rare times that the party had managed to deal any serious damage to the ape which showed just how powerful Laura''s spell was, of course, it could only work during such battles as the long casting time was simply too easy to interrupt if it was a one on one fight. Greenie wasying on the ground as his body was hit by the explosion, not only had the explosion dealt damage to him, but the demonic mes had also heavily burnt him as he simply continuedying down and breathing heavily. Reign and the others arrive and quickly start battling the ape again while Beast sent out Fluffy and his lions to get Greenie away from the battle. Laura immediately started using her ability in order to heal Greenie up, he wasn''t in mortal danger or anything like that but it was better to be safe than sorry. However, they were surprised when Greenie declined the help of the beasts and slowly got up by himself before waving at Beast and Laura. Immediately he ran towards the ape in order to join the others and fight. Even with his body hurt he still wished to stand side by side with Reign and the others in order to take care of the ape that was now seriously injured. The many attacks from before had already done a number of the ape and it was clear that it wouldn''t be able tost much longer. With Greenie joining the battle with his weary body the battle continued raging on in favor of the party, the ape was on the end of its ropes as multiple deep wounds had appeared on its body. Of course, not everything was great for Reign and the others as Reign was currently the only meleebatant that didn''t have a serious injury. Tank''s arm was broken, Wolf''s leg was also broken and Greenie''s whole body was hurt by the powerful explosion of the spear, the only fighter that could still fight at his peak was Reign. He also took on the role of the mainbatant and fought the most against the ape. Tank''s scythe was still shining with a ghostly green light as he sent wave after wave of de lights towards the ape from the side. Wolf was using his ming sword to its fullest while asionallyunching ming spears at the ape from a distance. The whole fight was simply going favorably towards the party and the ape seemingly had no answer to their onught. Beast, Shadow, and Laura did their best in order to deal more damage to the ape from a distance, Shadow''s form after activating the mark was also suitable for close-rangebat, but with his arm still in a bad shape he wouldn''t be able to do a lot and right now he focused mostly on annoying and trying to stop the ape in its tracks with his shadows. Tens of shadows were springing up around the ape as they tried to bind its body, the powerful ape was able to tear them apart with its powerful limbs with rtive ease, but as more and more arrived it was bing harder. Not only did the ape have to deal with that, but the non-stop attacks that were sent his way from both the long-range and close-rangebatants were also something that was simply impossible topletely defend against or dodge. Simply by looking at the whole battlefield, it seemed that Shadow had the easiest job of all of them, but the truth was that his whole forehead was already filled with sweat that was dropping down on the ground each second as the sheer amount of shadows he was currently controlling was the absolute maximum he could do. Not only was it hard to control all of the shadows, but the mana he was currently spending was also incredibly high and he could continue for a maximum of 1 minute before copsing from exhaustion. The total time that the battle had been raging on was 17 minutes and only about 2 minutes had passed since Reign and the others had used their weapon skills in order to fight against the ape. To be more exact it was 2 minutes for Reign while only a bit more than 1 minute had passed since the others had activated their own skills. Everybody could feel that their skills were close to expiring while their mana was running low. All of them had already used all of the mana potions they had, the first time they used the mana potions was at the same time that Reign had activated his weapon skills, when Greenie used his hammer''s skill was the second time while the third and final potion each of them had been drunk just a while ago when Lauraunched her [ Spear of Annihtion ] at the ape. Even with the potion, the mana they had was simply too low to continue the battle for much longer, their current state consumed a lot of mana even with them doing nothing, but when a battle was taken into ount and the numerous skills that had been used it came to a frightening amount of mana being consumed each second. The golden glow of Reign''s katana skill was slowly starting to dim as it only had a short amount of time left, his mark however was still active and his ck and white lightning was slowly starting to take over the golden glow of the stars. Even though it was a good thing that his lightning was growing stronger, it was also bad since Reign wasn''t certain if he would be able to fully control it for a longer period of time. Laura was panting heavily right now as she was not only trying to help the guys out with her healing powers but the amount of mana she previously used together with demonic energy and life force in order tounch the spear was great and it weakened her slightly. Beast''s fingers were already bleeding from all of the arrows he hadunched at the ape, even with that he continued shooting arrow after arrow while imbuing each one with a lot of mana and using the special property of the bow to imbue them with the element of wind. Each of the arrows cut through the air with incredible speed before hitting the boss. Reign and the others all knew that they had to do something fast, the ape was cornered right now and it was a matter of time before they win, but it was time that they didn''t have as their skills were close to expiring while they had no idea how long the ape would be able to continue fighting in this state. Everybody suddenly used everything they got for a final attack, the ape was able to sense it and responded in the same fashion. The red aura around it intensified as the ape used every ounce of strength and mana it had to make its body even strongerpared to before. Doing that however made the duration of its current form drastically lower and it was betting everything on this. Beast took out his sun arrow and notched it on his bow before imbuing it with most of that mana he had left beforeunching it toward the ape. Laura created another pentagram of blood in the air before attacking the ape with a burst of concentrated demonic energy. Shadow used everything he had to control the shadows and make them even faster and more durable in order to stop the ape at the final moment of the battle. Greenie simply poured all of the mana he had into his hammer before swinging it at the ape while Tank and Wolf did the same with their respective weapons. Tank''s scythe shone brightly as a 6-meter-tall de of light was sent toward the ape while Wolf had used his ming sword and delivered a fearsome sh from above the ape. As all of the attacksnded on the ape only Reign was still standing in ce, his broken sword was hanging on his waist as he held his katana with both hands. The katana was not even visible at this point as it shone a brilliant gold, Reign had used the second skill of the katana for the first time ever, he could not only get a boost to his attributes by using the power of the stars, but he was also able to deliver an incredibly powerful attack as well. He didn''t know how powerful the attack would be or if the current state of the skill would make it weaker, but it was his final bet as all of the power the katana had was poured back into it. Reign closed his eyes before shing down with his katana, a splendid de of light suddenly burst out from the katana as the ground in front of him split open. Even the clouds above were split apart from the incredible power the attack possessed, it was as if a wall of light suddenly appeared in front of Reign, there was suddenly a line in front of Reign that continued forward for about 200 meters, everything in its path waspletely destroyed and even the ape was almost cut in half from the mighty blow. The ape tried moving toward Reign, but its injuries were now simply too serious and soon it fell down to the ground. Chapter 290 Rewards From The Ape And The Delayed Challenge Ding! [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 48 Area Boss Ape of Decimation killed, 50 000 exp gained - Lvl 49 Boss Dark Ape killed, 22 000 exp gained - Lvl 48 Boss Giant Ape killed, 18 000 exp gained - Lvl 48 Boss Giant Ape killed, 18 000 exp gained - Lvl 47 Elite Ape killed, 8 300 exp gained - Lvl 49 Elite Ape killed, 8 700 exp gained - Lvl 47 Ape killed, 6 400 exp gained - Rank S Pendant of Velvet Aura acquired - Rank A The Ghostly Dewdrops acquired - Rank A Perfect Storm acquired - Rank A Raging Piercer acquired - Rank A Drape of Giants acquired - Rank A Ebon Shoulderguards acquired - Rank A Waistguard of the Silver Cord acquired [The yers have earner 1 570 000 exp and 15 000 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 261 667 exp and 2 500 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate''s experience ] - Lvl 48 Area Boss Ape of Decimation killed, 10 000 exp gained - Lvl 48 Boss Giant Ape killed, 18 000 exp gained - Lvl 49 Elite Ape killed, 8 700 exp gained - Lvl 47 Ape killed, 6 400 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 83 monsters, 500 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 48 Boss Giant Ape killed, 18 000 exp gained - Lvl 47 Ape killed, 6 400 exp gained - Lvl 48 Ape killed, 6 800 exp gained - Lvl 47 Mini-boss Huge Ape killed, 11 000 exp gained - Lvl 46 Elite Ape killed, 8 000 exp gained [Your pets have killed 104 monsters, 711 000 exp points earned.] Ding! [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 50, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 8, Strength + 2, Agility + 4, Endurance + 1, Vitality + 3, Willpower + 2] Level: 50 ( 158 667 / 100 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 39 Strength: 66 (112) (+14 from ability, +32 from item) Agility: 72 (119) (+17 from ability, +30 from item) Endurance: 43 (67) (+9 from ability +15 from item) Vitality: 49 (70) (+ 9 from ability, +12 from item) Willpower: 45 (67) (+ 8 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 78 (106) (+13 from ability, +15 from item) Ding! [ The yer has qualified for the first evolution, all exp gained will be stored until the yer seeds or fails the challenge.] [Challenge will be given after the system determines the difficulty and type of the challenge for each yer in the current party. ] Ding! [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] [ Subordinate level up ] Name: Greenie Level: 50 ( 105 000/ 100 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 120 (140) ( + 12 from item, + 8 from ability ) Agility :78 (96) ( + 10 from item, + 8 from ability) Endurance : 68 (83) ( + 11 from item, + 4 from ability ) Vitality : 68 (80) ( + 8 from item, + 4 from ability ) Willpower: 48 (52) ( + 4 from item ) Spirit : 59 ( 73) ( + 9 from item, + 5 from ability ) Greenie had managed to level up the mostpared to everybody else, he was only level 44 when they started the journey towards the park, but after finally defeating the giant ape and the hundreds of apes along the way he had managed to get enough exp to level up all the way to 40. Compared to Reign and the others Greenie couldn''t equip a lot of items, that was simply the bnce that the system brought as monsters at such caliber had an overwhelming advantage over the other races when it came to stats. Greenie had the highest amount of strength and even when it came to other stats he was above most of them when it came to pure stat numbers. Reign and the others had more simply because their abilities and equipment gave them a lot of bonus statspared to him. Of course, there was another thing that bnced them out, like a lot of the monsters, Greenie was also not as proficient when it came to controlling his mana and everybody in the party was better at itpared to him. Mana was incredibly important as not only was it used for skills, but simply channeling mana in your body would make you stronger and tougher, with more mana and higher control over it a person that had lower stats could actually beat the opponent with rtive ease. It seemed that unlike Reign and the others, Greenie wasn''t going to need to go through a challenge, he simply needed to take some time and he would naturally get through the first evolution. That was one thing that made races such as the Vajra Ogres so powerful, they didn''t need to go through challenges until muchter as their bloodline was enough to get them through the difficult start. Reign and the others had once heard from Aethion that Vajra Ogres were born at the Transcendent level, of course, that was the true Vajra Ogres, they weren''t like Greenie who had managed to evolve to one. Of course that came with benefits but disadvantages, even though they had incredibly powerful bodies that would reach the Saint-level upon maturity, their control over mana was so low that most of them struggled with going above the Saint-level and bing gods. That was why Vajra allowed other races to be Vajras by evolving, a long time ago there was no such thing as bing a Vajra Ogre by mere evolution as the powerful god had forbidden it. It was only after seeing that the race he created was declining that he listened to a good friend of his and used his powers to allow other races to evolve. Reign and the others however were now surprised by the notification, they knew that there would be a challenge waiting for them after hitting level 50, but they had no idea that the challenge could be failed. Does that mean that the people who failed it would need to take it again, would they forever be stuck on level 50, or would they simply continue leveling up without the added bonus of the first evolution? That question was one that they definitely needed to ask Eldar after theye back to their territory, they were of course not nning on failing and were definitely going to give their all in order to finish the challenge, no matter what it was, but they wanted to know a bit more about the whole process. Another surprise was that they also needed to wait before the challenge was given to them, previously when they hit level 10 andter for level 20 they simply needed to go to the ss hall and go through the portal in order to receive a trial. Everything was done incredibly fast and they would only wait a bit between trials as they were given some time to rest by the system on purpose. Since the system needed to determine exactly what kind of challenge each one of them was going to get then that meant that they were definitely not going to get anything easy and simple. Eldar had said that some people even take months in order to finish their challenge and they were definitely hoping that they wouldn''t get one of those. The first thing the party did was to pick up all of the items that were dropped after they had managed to kill the giant ape. Everyone was lying down on the ground as Laura did her best in order to heal them. Their injuries were serious and if not treated right away there was a chance of them not healing properlyter on. Tank for example needed to be held down by everybody as they slowly aligned his bones for Laura to heal. His arm had been broken in multiple locations and if she simply healed him there was a chance that the bones would be weird and his arm wouldn''t heal properly. The pain Tank felt was excruciating as the power of his mark was gone and there was no more adrenaline-pumping after finishing the battle. Of course, it wasn''t easy for Wolf and Shadow either as they had a broken limb as well,pared to Tank however theirs was less serious and would be healed much easier. It was only after about half an hour had passed that the party members were somewhat healed by Laura who was panting heavily while sitting down. She was tired even before all of this and after using such arge amount of life force and demonic energy she felt as if she would faint any second now. Tank''s arm was healed, at least to a point as he still felt incredible pain and couldn''t move it around easily, but the bones were healed up and didn''t have any chance of causing problemster on. The same went for Wolf and Shadow as well. Reign on the other hand didn''t have any such serious injuries, there were some cracks that he had but those were easily fixed by Laura. Hisrgest concern right now was the fact that after using the final attack his katana had an 11-day cooldown, it turned out that one could use both of the skills simultaneously but it would lengthen the cooldown of the weapon afterward. They all slowly moved towards the giant tree as that was where the final anchor point was, even the Rank S item they had acquired after defeating the ape wasn''t as important to them as the anchor point. After taking control of this the whole town would be theirs to control, they could create safe zones at any ce in the town, and they could even transform the whole town into a huge safe zone where monsters were not allowed to live in. Of course, as previously mentioned they were not going to do that as it would simply leave fewer areas for the yers to use in order to level up and grow stronger. Chapter 291 Taking Control Of Doncaster Reign could feel the anchor point being somewhere around the giant tree, but even after they had arrived in front of it they weren''t able to see it. An anchor point is extremely easy to spot as it was a tear in space and wasn''t inconspicuous at all. Them not being able to see it meant that either it was hidden beneath the ground or there was something else hiding it. Reign and the others walked around the giant tree and looked everywhere around it but there was simply nothing there, it was just a gigantic tree that didn''t even have any fruits growing from it. They thought that maybe the anchor point was hidden beneath the tree but Reign assured them that that was not the case as he could feel the anchor point and it was definitely in front of them. A couple of minutes passed as theybed the whole area around the tree looking for anything that could help them but they were unsessful as there really was nothing. They all sat down in front of the tree in order to discuss what to do next, the anchor point was nowhere to be seen even though Reign was clearly able to feel its existence, not only could he feel it but he knew that it was in their immediate vicinity. As they talked Reign got up and tried climbing the tree, Shadow had previously done so and found nothing, but since Reign was able to feel the anchor point he might get a different result. As soon as Reign''s hand touched the tree there was a reaction, just like Reign had thought, there indeed was a different result as the whole tree suddenly started shaking. The rough bark of the tree fell off as a new, golden one reced it, the whole tree grew a whole 50 meters in height as its thickness also increased and pushed Reign back a bit. The branches elongated while the leaves started shining as if moonlight was being reflected from them. "Found it." Reign suddenly said as he marveled at the tree in front of him, he was pushed back gently by the growth of the tree and his hand was still on it. He felt a sense of familiarity with the tree as its gentle light enveloped him, it was obvious to Reign that he had found the anchor point, contrary to his belief it was the tree all along. It wasn''t as if the anchor point somehow found its way inside the tree or anything like that, the tree itself seemed to be filled to the brim with powerful magic and it was an anchor point. It was also more powerfulpared to the other anchor points that Reign and the others had found but the energy was much more gentlepared to the others. Perhaps it was because Reign had already taken over the other anchor points but there was no kind of resistance at alling from the tree as it was slowly being taken over by Reign. The two other anchor points in the territory started emanating powerful spatial energy as the people in those ces became worried about what was happening. The one in Reign''s territory had already been fused with another anchor point and it wasrger than normal, the powerful spatial waves made the walls of the cave crack and crumble while the whole territory was shaking. Magokur took all of his orcs outside the base as it was going through the same thing, he knew that something was happening with the anchor point and he knew that Reign and the others had gone to fight the giant ape. He firmly believed that they had taken the monster down and that this was the sign of them finally controlling all of the anchor points. The anchor points suddenly moved, in a blink of an eye they disappeared before appearing in the jungle above the giant tree. The anchor point that was in Reign''s territory shook violently as it split in two and now there were three of them above the tree, slowly they started moving toward the tree before going inside of it. The action further speed up the transformation of the tree, now it was a full 230 meters high and it was still growing with no intention of stopping, the tree bark started shining brighter while the leaves followed. After about 2 minutes had passed it seemed that the transformation was finally over, the tree was now a staggering 300 meters high which is almost triple the size of the world''srgest tree, Hyperion. Reign was suddenly shocked to find that he now possessed new powers, the powers were of course only avable in the town which was now considered to be his territory. He could create safe zones of any size in the town and he could easily expel any monster that was inside, his individual strength as well was increased inside the town as he was almost 50% stronger in all aspects while being here. All the residents of the town also had their stats increased, but they only had a 10% increase and it was only active in safe zones. Before anyone could do anything the jungle suddenly changed, the giant rock walls and waterfalls suddenly disappeared as the jungle became much smaller, the many trees and nts were also smallerpared to before. They could see the buildings of the town nearby and they knew that they had finally finished the area, of course, it was partly due to Reign taking over all anchor points, the power he had allowed him to easily destroy such restrictions. With Reign taking over the four anchor points he was able to move across the town as he wished, with the tree under his possession he could simply teleport himself and the others anywhere in the town. In an instant he appeared back in the territory while the tree stayed outside, the enormous tree was toorge to fit inside the underground city anyway. Reign and the others quickly exined to everyone what was happening, even though all of the city residents had faith that Reign and the others would kill the ape, after hearing that they truly did so they were beyond happy. Gone were the days when they needed to stay underground and hide from the monsters that roamed the streets. With Reign havingplete control over the town he was able to create arge safe zone around the area where their city was located in. The whole area had been clearedpletely by Reign and the others yers for quite some time and there were barely any monsters to be found there anyway. Making that a safe zone wouldn''t do any damage to the hunting parties. Soon all of the residents went out, they were happy that they could finally live outside without fear of monsters attacking them. All of the important buildings from the underground city were teleported outside while a couple of destroyed or run-down buildings had disappeared from the spot. Of course, they didn''t simply disappear as Reign had merely switched their ce with the ones below and now those buildings were in the underground city. The city was still considered a safe zone, the ants had previously attacked them from a tunnel and Reign wanted to create arger tunnel that would lead down to the nest of those ants, the ants were strong and would be strong opponents for the yers in the future. The two teleport stations were also sent up, they were now located in the middle of the safe zone which was right in front of the warehouse. Immediately after doing that the teleport stations suddenly started working as Eldar and Jack came out from one while Aelrinder and the queen herself came from the other one. With Reign having full control over the town now even they were able to easilye over now, of course, they still had to abide by the rules of the system. Jack and Eldar hade here as a job and they were responsible for defending the safe zone given to them, back when Reign took over the first anchor point Eldar was able to arrive and defend the territory as they were considered allies, if something like that was to happen again however he would be unable toe and help them unless Reign paid arge amount of S Coins to hire him for help. For the queen it was even worse, she had arrived here with the hopes of gaining more territory and benefits, thanks to that the restrictions on her were even higher and she wasn''t even able to help the elves out even during a dangerous situation. As Reign was busy doing all of those things he wasn''t able to hear the notifications that had arrived from the system. He had finally managed to take over the whole town and the rewards would of course be adequate. Chapter 292 The Conqueror Of Doncaster Ding! [ The yer has sessfully taken control over all four anchor points and has be the leader of a medium-sized territory since the yer is the first one to do so he will be rewarded with a unique title ] - Conqueror title received [ Congrattions to the yer for taking control over the medium-sized territory Doncaster, for such an achievement the system will send out a world notification, does the yer wish to stay anonymous?] "Um, is it possible to use the party name for the notification?" [ Yes ] "Then please use the party name." Ding! [ World achievement! ] [ The party "Heaven''s Hooligans" has sessfully be the first party in the world to take over a medium-sized territory! ] [ The party will be rewarded with a title and other rewards, the system asks of other yers to follow in the footsteps of the party and take over more territories in the future. ] Ding! [ Rewards are the following: ] - 100 000 exp points received - 20 000 S Coins received - Huge Basic material chest received - Large Rare material chest received The material chests were chests that contained a plethora of materials that could be used for constructing many high-tier buildings and for upgrading the current ones, they were also used for constructing teleport stations like how they did with the elves where they actually only contributed the S Coins while the elves found the necessary materials needed for the teleport station to be created. The materials would be of great help for a short period of time as Reign could now build most buildings without needing to send out yers to find anything, of course, there were still plenty of renewable missions that could be found in the Adventurer''s Guild that would reward yers that turned in any kind of materials. yers could also build things in the territory but they needed to get permission from Reign, in order to make the whole process easier Reign created another department in the territory that would have control over selling parts of the territory to other yers in order to let them build whatever they wanted to. Of course, it was only selling on the surface as Reign could take back the piece of territory at any point he wished, of course, he wouldn''t do that unless it was necessary as that would simply make him a tyrant and diminish all goodwill that he and the others had gained during the months they had been in charge in Doncaster. The people so far loved them, each time the party went out for something important the status quo would change, first they had managed to take over the warehouse and allow everyone to livefortably in the underground city while having an easier time getting to the forests in order to be stronger. As the yers became stronger they were finally able to fight against the monsters in the town while Reign and the others hunted the orc patrols and stronger monsters in order to let the yers have fewer casualties. They also took down the necromancer and defended the castle against the horde of demons while letting the other yers fight the weaker waves and defending the ones that were close to being seriously injured or dying. Destroying the orc base was the next step and after they had done that they announced to everybody what had happened, they exined that Magokur was from a different that had an orc empire that coexisted with humans and other races. The yers were skeptical at first but after seeing the orcs who were friendly towards them and after some had even been saved by Magokur''s forces in the town they adapted and formed a better rtionship with them. The final thing Reign and the others had done was of course killing the giant ape and taking over the whole town. Even though the yers had gotten used to living in the underground city they still felt a bit nostalgic and wished to return to the surface, and now they finally could. Some even started crying and weeping after going out and seeing the half-destroyed town, they had spent most of their lives here before the game began and many of their friends and family got ughtered by the monsters that suddenly appeared. Being able to stand outside with no fear of monsters, just like in the past was an incredibly emotional moment for everybody, especially for those that didn''t fight and only crafted or lived off of what Reign and the others gave them. Many immediately flocked to the apartments and houses that could be found around them, the stronger parties and better craftsmen of course took the better homes, nobodyined about it as they knew that they were currently amongst the most important people in the territory and nobody wanted to be on bad terms with them. Some ces however were simply not possible to live in, some yers were shocked after entering an apartment and seeing blood and rotten flesh inside, many vomited before going out and taking heavy breaths. Reign was able to use his powers to quickly search for such ces and remove all of that, with the powers given to him by the tree and the conqueror title which further enhanced all of his stats and powers inside his territory he was able to fully control his territory right now. Removing corpses and buildings was easy, but the yers that had seen the sight previously simply couldn''t stay there and went to find other ces to live in. The giant golden tree was also a spectacle for many, it stood right behind the warehouse and its roots went deep down, they were even visible from the underground city as many had broken through the ceiling before burrowing further down. The tree was the source of Reign''s power, if it was ever destroyed then it would be a big blow to Reign who would lose a lot of the powers he had in the territory, of course destroying such a huge thing was an incredibly difficult thing to do and even Reign and the others weren''t able to do it. "That''s!" The queen eximed after seeing the golden tree, Eldar and Jack simply nodded to her as a response before speaking. "A branch of Yggdrasil, Reign, and the others had previously seen one in a forest near our zone, but it couldn''tpare to this one, to be honest, it already unlocked some of its powers, mainly the spatial powers," Eldar said after smiling since Reign now had control over the tree he could, of course, make it even more powerful, one way of doing that would be to take the tree inside the ck Forest and fuse it with this one. Reign slowly made his way toward Eldar and the others, his path was blocked by tens of people who were cheering and hugging him with tears in their eyes. More than 2 months ago nobody thought that they would ever be able to live peacefully in the town ever again, thousands of monsters littered the streets of the town and it was risky to take a single step outside the safe zone. Now however they were free, no longer did they need to cower before the monsters or live in warehouses. They could finally live normally, of course, that was just the perception that they had, the game was still in its initial phase and as more time passed the more dangerous the world would be, those that simply thought they were safe would never amount to anything, it was simply an illusion that they were safe. If Reign was to die then the whole town would turn back to being infested by the monsters, perhaps most of the people here would die in the first 24 hours of it happening. Of course, Reign didn''t show any such thoughts on his face, he simply smiled at the people and shook their hands while hugging others. After some time he finally managed to arrive in front of the four people that had arrived via the teleport station. Eldar and Jack gave him warm smiles as they congratted him while the queen simply nodded at him. Aelrinder was still marveling at the giant tree that had appeared, he had seen a simr sight back in their kingdom, but the tree there wasn''t a branch of Ygrassil and even though it was many timesrgerpared to it, it still felt short when beingpared to the splendor this one had. He quickly shook it off after noticing Reign however and greeted him enthusiastically, the two had be good friends after fighting against the monster horde and shared many simr interests. They all talked about what was going to happen next, they could feel that Reign and the others were already level 50 and that the first evolution was right in front of them, all ns would have to be put on hold before they received the challenge from the system. And of course, as soon as they started talking about what kind of challenge they might receive the system suddenly sent a notification to Reign and the others. Ding! [ The challenges have been created! ] Chapter 293 The Challenge Reign and the others were sitting in their living room as the atmosphere inside of it was incredibly heavy. They had received their respective challenges and they were definitely not something they had expected. A couple of minutes ago. Ding! [ The challenges have been created! ] [The system has judged that the party is too powerful right now and that there is a need for more individual training and progress, as such the challenge will be the following ] [ Each of the yers will be transported to a random in the universe where they will need to do a series of tasks before being allowed to return, do note that some tasks will have a time limit while others will not, the first evolution will depend on how well the yers manage to deal the tasks. ] [ The yers will be teleported to another world in 2 days, starting the countdown now. ] Being told by the system that they will be teleported to another world suddenly was crazy, none of them had expected something like this to happen as most evolution challenges would be either get item A, kill such and such monsters, and more. To actually have a need to be teleported to another in order for the challenge to be an individual task was something that not even Eldar and the others had ever heard about. They were all worried, how could they not be, after all being sent to a different meant that nobody had any idea of what to expect. This wasn''t like it was during the trials, there was no sudden awakening after dying as death would be true in this case. There was of course a possibility that some of them might be sent tos that were not dangerous, but judging from how the system had deemed the party as to strong to do a challenge fairly together that would probably not be the case. Not only were the party members going to another, but they were going all alone. Ever since the game had started Reign and the others had fought side by side, with only Laura joining themter. It wasn''t as if any of them were scared of being alone, it was simply the fact that they were going somewhere that couldn''t even be described as far away. Interster travel still hadn''t begun for Earth before the game started, nobody even knew what might exist in the huge universe. The question of whether we were the only living beings in the universe or not used to be a hot debate, but not anymore. Now they knew, that not only were they not alone but the number of inhabitables and different races was far beyond what they ever thought off. Monsters, demons, gods, creatures whose size was equal to a, the universe was a much scarier cepared to what all of them thought previously. It was only after the game had started that humanity realized how narrow their mindset was, even after they tried to think of every possibility, who would have ever believed that the universe was such a ce? Reign and the others simply said bye to Eldar and the other 3 before going into their building, they had 2 days before they were going to be sent to a different and they didn''t know what to do with those 3 days. The territory would be safe no matter how long they were gone, as long as Reign was alive the branch of Yggdrasil would continue keeping the safe zone and the protective shield that was around it. The yers have be stronger and there shouldn''t be anything in the town that was powerful enough topletely decimate them, not to mention that Greenie would be here too. Greenie was Reign''s subordinate but unlike Beast''s tamed monsters he wasn''t allowed to go with Reign after all Beast''s monsters were there because of his ability while Reign and Greenie''s encounter as a whole was simply a coincidence, Greenie was simply a weak goblin that was terrified and didn''t want to die and submitted to Reign back then, over time he became stronger and evolved twice before bing a Vajra and gaining the power he now possessed. Even though Reign was a bit sad that Greenie wouldn''t be able toe with him, he felt a bit more confident about leaving the territory for an extended period of time since Greenie would be here to protect it. Greenie didn''t need to go through any trial or challenge and he would simply go through the first evolution in a couple of days as his powerful bloodline allowed him to do so. With a first evolutionbatant, the territory would be able to destroy anything that tried to endanger it, after all, Eldar had previously stated that the difference between someone that has gone through the first evolution and someone that hadn''t wasrgerpared to those that passed level 10 and had gotten a ss versus those that were level 9. For now, however, the party was focusing on the many items that were in front of them, after they had in the Giant ape they had received a Rank S item and multiple Rank A items. This was the second Rank S item they had seen other than Beast''s Golden Soul bracelet which was considered a mid-tier S rank item. Items, simrly to people had different tiers amongst them, not all Rank A items were the same, for example, Reign''s katana would be categorized as a high-tier Rank A item because it not only gave him a power-up, but it also allowed him to use a powerful attack at the same time, Tank''s Scythe would be of a simr tier to it while his axe was actually a mid-tier Rank A item. [ Rank S Pendant of Velvet Aura ] Spirit + 20% Strength + 20% Vitality + 20% Description: A pendant that was formed after using hundreds of bloodthirsty spirits, the pendant will give the user a big bonus to stats while allowing a great resistance towards negative effects such as losing their mind during a Berserk state. By tapping into the pendant the yer can receive the help of one of the spirits that were used during the crafting, what spirites out will be dependent on luck as the yer could gain the help of either an incredibly powerful spirit or a weak one. The wielder can use the skill twice a day. [ Note: the most powerful spirits will be sealed until the wielder goes through the second evolution ] The Pendant was a tricky piece of equipment to grade, the stat bonuses it gave were about the same as Beast''s Golden Soul, but when it came to the skill it had it was a weird one. Considering that hundreds of spirits were used in the crafting that meant that any one of them could be summoned from the pendant, if they were lucky they could receive the help of someone that was their level or higher, but if they were unlucky they would summon a spirit that was weaker than them and that would be useless. Luckily one could use the skill twice a day but even with that it was an item that at its worst would be considered a low-tier item, but if someone was to be lucky and get two incredibly powerful spirits to help them it would be considered a high-tier Rank S item. The other items were, of course, good as well, there was a pair of earrings, a rifle-like weapon that the party would definitely sell to someone, a spear, shoulder pads, a cape, and a belt. Reign only took the shoulder pads as he didn''t need anything else, Tank took the cape while Wolf was rewarded the belt. The earrings went to Shadow while the other two items were going to be sold. They didn''t have any need for a spear nor a rifle, of course, Reign could use the spear when using his lightning spear skill, but he now rarely did so and simply couldn''t find a reason to keep the Rank A spear with him. The only question now was who to give the pendant to, to be frank nobody had a great need for it, the increase in stats was amazing but the skill wasn''t something that any of them were that pumped up about. After some time the pendant was put in Laura''s hand, as she was the healer of the group and currently the weakest member amongst them she needed it the most. Even if the spirit she summoned was weak she could heal it and it would still be helpful during a battle, not to mention that the stat increase would be of even greater help to her. Laura has been a member of the party for the shortest timepared to everyone else, but she was equally important to them, her healing powers were incredible and nobody wanted to lose such a valuable member, not to mention that over time they had gotten attached to the girl and didn''t want to see her get killed either. Chapter 294 The Final Preparations For The Challenge Reign and the others equipped the items they had received before heading toward their rooms, night had already fallen and they were extremely tired after fighting against the hundreds of apes in the jungle. Their injuries were still not fully healed but in a day or two at most, they would be back to their peak state. What the party was going to do before the challengemences however was to first inform everyone in the territory about their imminent absence before hunting in the IronBark woods and the Grasnds in hopes of finding some powerful bosses who would potentially drop some good items for them. They had used the auction house that they previously built in order to check if there were any good items posted there, but unfortunately, even though there was some equipment posted, the highest rank of the equipment there was C. Therger auctions that would be held once a month would probably have some items that would be useful to them, but unfortunately, they were unable to go there as therger auction would take ce in a week. The only chance the party had to be at least a little bit stronger in the following 2 days was to find stronger equipment, training would be helpful as well but even with the brightest estimates, they would only improve by a slight amount in two days. As morning came all of them had breakfast before using the speakers that were put around the territory to call all of the residents to the center of the territory. The center had a tform and a wide area that could amodate a lot of people, after making sure that almost everybody had arrived Reign told them the news. Hearing that Reign and the others were going to be teleported to differents was something that nobody amongst them had expected. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the news was a bombshell as everybody panicked a bit. They knew that everything they had was thanks to Reign and the others, they were confident about taking care of the territory and keeping themselves safe, even without Greenie they would still manage to do that. But they were actually worried about Reign and the others, they had given them so much and basically saved them from the depths of hell. Not only were they able to survive and live a bit morefortably at the beginning but they were now able to live outside and fight against the monsters that had once terrified them. They knew that almost all of that was thanks to Reign and his party and they were going all out in order to be stronger so that they could be helpful to them in the future. Going to a new meant that the party members were all going to be in an incredibly dangerous situation, Reign had told them that it was a sort of mission that the system had issued them and they knew that something like that was definitely not to be underestimated. If the whole party was going somewhere together then the residents would be less worried, but since each of them was going to be alone they were, of course, upset, especially Laura who was a healer. Laura had always helped the yers with their injuries and many of them were healed by her multiple times, there was not a single person that disliked the girl and they knew that she was the weakest in the party when it came to fighting. Nobody underestimated her however as they knew she could still mop the floor with any one of them, but she was still primarily a healer, one that gained a powerful ability that gave her a solid fighting prowess, but she was still primarily a healer, healers had the role of supporting the team from the back and were usually weak inbat. Nobody knew exactly what any of them were going to have to face on the others, of course, that didn''t stop them from specting about it, some thought that perhaps some of them would get teleported to a full of monsters where they simply needed to do their best and survive. Some thought perhaps they would be sent to help others or perhaps even save entires which was a gross overestimation of the power Reign and the others had. As more time passed the less the topic was brought up, Reign and the others didn''t have time to train with the trainees thest two days as they were fully focused on finding and killing bosses and powerful monsters. The trainees of course understood that and they didn''t even need that much training anymore, they were amongst the most powerful teams in the territory already and they could use the many facilities that were built in the territory in order to improve themselves. Even though most of the town was now filled with lower-leveled monsters, there were still a bunch of areas that had more powerful ones, especially one red building from which people were able to hear the screams of monsters. The red building was the base of the Draifs and for now, nobody was willing to go there and fight them as Reign and the others had warned them that the leader of the draifs was probably somewhere around level 40. Luckily for the yers, it seemed that the draifs were keeping quiet for now, they didn''t go out often and the yers would only see them sometimes. Even though there was arge disparity when it came to level amongst the draifs, with the lowest leveled ones being below level 20 and the strongest above level 30 they were still considered to be an incredibly powerful opponent for the yers. Even the lowered leveled ones were hard to kill since they could simply fly away when in danger and often they would harass parties that didn''t have powerful long-range attackers since there was nothing they could do to kill or heavily injure it. Reign and the others didn''t know how long they would be gone, it could be days, weeks or even months, however, they were still certain that the yers would be fine as not a lot of monsters could put the strongest teams in danger right now. Even if the draifs suddenly became more aggressive there was still Greenie who could go and teach them a lesson, even the leader of the draifs wouldn''t be able to defeat Greenie if thetter truly went all out. During the final two days the party members managed to fight 3 normal bosses and one field boss, they were able to gain 3 more Rank A items but unfortunately, 2 were useless for them. One weapon they had received was another giant hammer that turned out to be slightly weakerpared to Greenie''s while they had also received another ted armor. The defense the armor provided was great but it was big and clunky, not only was it hard to perform any kind of acrobatics while wearing it, but even moving was a bit difficult. For yers that were the tanks of their respective teams this kind of armor would be fine as they didn''t need to be flexible or fast, but for Reign and the others it was simply not viable to use something like this as even Tank used another armor that gave him more flexibility and movementpared to that one. The only item that was usable to the party was a helmet, this was actually the first helmet they had received ever since the start of the game. Previously they would get headbands and simr stuff but they decided against using them since they were annoying and offered barely any protection or stat bonuses after they had gone above level 20. The helmet was given to Tank in the end, one piece of equipment wouldn''t be what saves them during the challenge so there was no need to salivate over it. The helmet by itself was also pretty much made for tank sses as it provided a good buff to blocking attacks. Soon 2 days had passed and the party was all standing in the center of the territory while saying goodbye to everybody. Eldar and the others were all standing a bit further back as they watched them. Even after 2 days of thinking about it, none of them were able to find any information that could be helpful to Reign and the others, the challenges that the system gave to the yers were always different and even though they remembered some other instances where yers were sent to differents, they had no idea what the yers had to face. There were millions ofs in the universe and the sheer variety of them was something that couldn''t be imagined. What Reign and the others were going to go through wasn''t something they could possibly know. They wished them good luck as they knew that they would need it. They were all a bit nervous as they truly didn''t wish to see the party go, they had performed so well in the game so far and they wanted to see how far they would reach, if they were to perish on some unknown then that would simply be too big of a waste. "Keep the territory safe man, we''re counting on you," Reign tells Greenie as thetter nods at him, before he could say anything a sh of light took over Reign and the others and they were gone. Chapter 295 A New World Reign only saw a sh of light before he had to close his eyes, he could feel his body floating as time passed, he didn''t know where he was or what was happening but the bright light was still there as he could feel it even with his eyes closed. He struggled for a bit as the brightness was bing more and more ufortable before suddenly disappearing. Reign could feel that he was standing on solid ground, his eyes were still closed thanks to what happened earlier but he could feel murmurs all around him. Simply by using his mana sense he was able to sense that there were tens of people around him, ranging from weak to incredibly strong, there were even 2 people that had more mana than him. Slowly he opens his eyes and observes his surroundings, he was currently standing in a great hall, the ceiling was over 10 meters high andrge chandeliers could be seen hanging from them. The chandeliers were either purely made out of gold or they were simply coated with it, Reign wasn''t able to tell just by looking at them. Reign was currently standing at the center of the hall, there was a magical circle around him and it was slowly losing its luster, the magical inscriptions that had formed it scattering into nothingness. The hall was about 6 meters wide and over 60 meters long, a long beautiful carpet was in the hall and it ran along almost the whole length of the great hall. The walls were decorated with beautiful wooden carvings and statues that shone thanks to the chandeliers. The great hall was filled with people and Reign immediately started observing them, there were guards posted around the hall and for now, it didn''t look like anyone was hostile to him as the guards were simply standing straight while observing him like the others. In front of him was a long staircase that led to a throne upon which a man was sitting, the middle-aged man was built well, broad shoulders, a thick neck, and a muscr body were easily visible even when the man was wearing robes and a cape. His long, curly ck hair fell all the way down to his nose and hid a small portion of the sharp ck eyes the man had. On his right side sat an enchanting woman, her long white hair looked like it was made of silk, her eyes were bright green and she had sharp facial features. Just by looking at her one would be able to tell that she was someone of high standing, her elegance was obvious but there was no arrogance that could be spotted. On the left side of the muscr man were a young man and a young woman, the two were sitting in exquisite wooden chairs, although they fell shortpared to the two thrones on their right side. The boy had simr features to the woman on the right side, his hair was of medium length and was straight, and he had a sharp jawline and eyes that were simr to the man on the throne. The girl however had long ck hair and a soft gaze, her facial features were a bit softerpared to the other three and she stared at Reign with interest. It was clear to Reign that the people there were the king and his family, he didn''t know what kind of a kingdom he was in or anything else, but it was quite obvious as there was no other reason a person would sit on a huge throne while an incredibly powerful man was standing right behind him. The man that stood behind the king had short brown hair, he had a slim build, and didn''t look powerful at all at first nce, his warm smile could even make someone underestimate the person greatly. Reign of course didn''t do such a thing as the two people he had sensed that were potentially even stronger than he was the king and the man behind him, the two were incredibly powerful and even he wasn''t certain whether he could defeat them or not. The woman next to the king wasn''t a pushover either as Reign could feel that she was almost as powerful as he was. The many guards and people that looked like nobles and government officials were all observing him with great interest as the king slowly got up from his throne. The king said nothing and simply started walking down the stairs, each of his steps reverberated through the hall as the noise from the crowd disappeared. The king''s footsteps were the only thing that could be heard in the great hall as he slowly made his way toward Reign. Both men stared at each other before the king was finally only 1 meter away from Reign. He seized Reign up and Reign did the same, after about a minute had passed the king suddenly moved, he punched at Reign with incredible speed as thetter barely managed to move his head and avoid the attack, before he could rx the king attacked again, in a short span of 3 seconds the two had exchanged a flurry of attacks, it was obvious however that the king had a slight advantage and soon they stopped and separated. Neither one used any mana during the attacks as it was obvious that the king was merely testing Reign, he simply wanted to see how powerful the new reinforcement they had gained was. The kingdom had after all used a lot of their resources and power in order to get the system to send them someone to help in the war against their enemy, they had been slowly losing the war against a coalition of smaller kingdoms around them and needed some help. In order to do so, the kingdom went to the system, their had integrated with the system for a couple of years now and since they had magic even before the system arrived they were able to not have their entire changed like Earth, instead, it had only about doubled in size and more monsters were present. The many kingdoms and empires were still there and they quickly worked together in order to suppress the monsters, of course even with the joint efforts of all of them the monsters were still able to hold some territory, and the situation was further made worse after some kingdoms and empires thought that it was enough and that the monsters would never have the chance to rise up and stabbed their allies in the back. Soon the whole was engulfed in war, kingdoms fell and new ones rose up all the time. The number of people that had died so far was in the tens of millions at the very least. Wars were never-ending on the now, the monsters were slowly gaining more and more power while all the other races simply killed and weakened one another. The kingdom Reign had found himself in was called the Kingdom of Ris, it was one of the biggest kingdoms in the nearby area and as such, it had be the target of the surrounding smaller kingdoms that didn''t want to see it grow further. Ris was known in the area as the kingdom with a highly organized military and big food exports, luckily for the kingdom the area it was founded in had incredibly fertile soil. In the beginning, Ris was more well known as a kingdom that exported food, they didn''t even focus on their army until they were attacked the first time. Many died and even the nobles were almostpletely decimated, ever since then the kingdom put a lot more focus on growing a powerful army with all the money they were receiving thanks to the food and mineral exports. Decadester the kingdom rose up to be one of the areas strongest, of course in the scope of the whole world they were still weak, even empires would fall thanks to the great war that took ce, for an empire to be formed it needed to have at least as muchnd as the whole area where the kingdom of Ris was located at, 3 big kingdoms and 7 smaller ones were there,pared to one empire though they were nothing, a speck of dust. An empire had many people that were above the first evolution, there were even those that had gone through the 4th evolution, only such beings were considered to be powerful in the world of Elijeon. Of course, that was not something that was important now, both the kingdom of Ris and Reign was simply far too weak to meet such people right now. After finishing the short exhibition, both Reign and the king shook hands, the powerful respected the powerful and even the king who had gone through the first evolution still had a great deal of respect for Reign. He knew that the young man in front of him had not gone through the first evolution and yet he was still so powerful, there were only a handful of people in the kingdom that could go one on one against him. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 296 The Kingdom Of Riplas "Wee to the kingdom of Ris, otherworlder" The king sat back on his throne and spoke, the hall was still dead silent as the short exchange between Reign and the king left them nervous. This wasn''t the first time they had used the system in order to bring reinforcements, they had done it multiple times in the past and that was the reason why they were still able to fight somewhat on even grounds against the coalition of 4 kingdoms around them. Of course, this was the first time the kingdom had used so many resources to summon someone, seeing Reign appear left some of them disappointed, they hoped that they could gain another powerful individual that had gone through the first evolution. The kingdom currently had 3 such individuals, the king, the right-hand of the king who was standing behind him, and themander of the army who was currently in the fieldmanding the army during battle. The four kingdoms each had one person that had gone through the first evolution and even though the king was stronger than any of them he wasn''t able to win against 2 people at the same time. The kingdom desperately needed more high-end people, after seeing Reign and how young he was everybody thought that they had failed this time, of course after seeing the short exchange between him and the king their thoughts changed a bit, even though there was no mana used during the exchange everyone could see the reflexes and speed of the young man, even if he was below the first evolution he would still be able to help them and fight against the topbatants of the other kingdoms. The king started exining the reason they summoned Reign and the overall situation of the entire world. After hearing about the world Reign was surprised,pared to Earth the many kingdoms and empires had managed to quickly suppress the monsters, their joint efforts, however, were short as they quickly turned on each other and started numerous wars. Reign wasn''t all that surprised about the wars, the history of Earth was filled with wars and betrayals, even in the year 2060 wars had never truly stopped, and that was still the most peaceful era in the history of the. Reign was brought up to speed about their current situation, just by looking at the giant map that the king had brought up made him scratch his head, the kingdom was situated at the edge of the continent, contrary to how it is in most novels this area wasn''t a barren area with barely any resources and weak kingdoms, well, the kingdoms were rtively weak but still. The area was rich with resources and the only reason why the other bigger kingdoms and empires hadn''t attacked them was because of the monsters, there was a so-called death area nearby, and millions of powerful monsters came out and attacked the nearby empires and kingdoms, many perished and even though they had managed to win in the end they were weakened, just shells of their former self. After the game had started the area was once again filled with monsters, the kingdoms, and empires that had finally returned to their past glory after decades of hard work and needed fight once again. There was never a good time for them to invade the area where the kingdom of Ris was and thanks to that the kingdoms there were able to slowly improve and gain power. With the huge war covering the whole there was even less chance of taking the area as the empires and bigger kingdoms couldn''t attack them while fighting on different fronts, they had signed a peace treaty in order to make sure that Ris and the other kingdoms don''t use the chaos and attack them from behind. Hearing the whole story made Reign stop for a moment and think, that the situation he had found himself in was not a pretty one, but it couldn''t also be called a truly bad one. He was a sort of mercenary that the system sent in order to help the kingdom of Ris, of course, his goal was different as he needed toplete a series of tasks for the system before he would go through the first evolution. The system still hadn''t told him the tasks and Reign could only wait until it did. "So young man, what do you think of our current situation?" The king suddenly asked Reign, it was a question that drew gazes from the crowd as the king had never asked any other person they had summoned their opinion about the war and their current situation. "So-so." "Hm?" "I mean it could be worse, but it could be better, I mean I''m not really a strategist or anyone that has experience with leading wars but from what I see you have done a good job so far, even though there are four kingdoms attacking you, there are only 3 fronts thanks to the hills and mountains that surround the kingdom, you can still trade with others thanks to the sea behind you and well it doesn''t look like there are any major problems so far." "Hahahaha, I guess it is so, that''s correct, even though we are currently outnumbered it means little thanks to the geographical advantage that we possess, those bastards can only attack us from those three ces and we simply need to keep our army there, they can''t overrun us because there is simply not enough space for all of their troops, we also built fortifications at those three spots a long time ago and we can defend it for as long as we like!" The king suddenly lets out augh before getting serious. "But there''s also a problem, although numbers mean almost nothing right now, those bastards have more top tier individualspared to us, we also believe that one of the two other bigger kingdoms is helping them out." "We have already lost 10 powerful individuals while they had only lost 5, if things continue like this then we will definitely lose, even though our fortifications are great, one person that went through the first evolution could still destroy it with an army, I and the other two have been fighting them off for now but the more people we lose the more they will be able to bring with them and surround us, even we of the first evolution can''t fight against ten powerful individuals at the same time after all." "So you summoned me to help you out with their top-tierbatants?" "Well yes, but not truly, we had hoped to get another person of the first evolution, even though I can sense that you are powerful you are still not quite there. Our n was to surprise the enemy the next time we battle, with another individual of the first evolution helping us out I''m certain that we would be able to kill at least one of those bastards, but of course, we didn''t bet on thatpletely, the system knows to be, well, fickle, sometimes it will give more than you need but sometimes it will give less and although you are powerful, especially considering how young you are, you''re still not powerful enough to fight against those in the first evolution." "Well, I''m not arrogant and I know that there are many people stronger than me, but I am quite curious at how powerful you guys really are." Reign smiles at the now-surprised king, he should have been able to tell that he was weaker thanks to the little spar they had, but even with that, it seemed that the boy in front of him was a bit too certain of himself. A terrifying aura suddenly envelops the hall as the king releases his mana, the powerful mana was concentrated on Reign and even though it was only about 30% of the king''s true power it was still enough to make many from the crowd tremble and kneel down. Reign, on the other hand, was still fine, the powerful mana was concentrated on him but even though he felt some pressure it was still not enough to make him move. In an instant another powerful aura was released, Reign had gone all out and released his full power, and the people in the crowd were further pressured as his mana was even above the king''s currently. Of course, once the king released a bit more of his mana he was able to easily suppress Reign, but he was still shocked, even amongst the top-tierbatants he had, there were only 2 that could stand on even grounds with Reign. The young man''s mana was incredible and the king sensed that this was still not everything the boy had. "Sure enough, you''re powerful." Reign releases a small smile as his back slowly started hunching, the intense pressure was impossible for even Reign to resist in his normal state. The pressure was suddenly released as the king and everybody else looked at him with varying looks. The king was calm and even had a slight smile on his face while the queen looked at Reign with slight hostility. Most of the guards and the nobles in the hall had the same look, to release his full mana andpete with the king was an incredibly disrespectful thing to do, and even though most of them knew that the king didn''t care for such matters they were still displeased with how Reign behaved. The man behind the king didn''t show any change in his expression, the warm smile was still stered on his face as he warmly looked at Reign. In Reign''s opinion, this person was even more dangerous than the king, someone who could control his emotions to such an extent was never a simple person. Reign was escorted by guards to the quarters given to him, he was allowed to rest a bit and adapt before needing to join the king and the topbatants at a banquet that was being held. The king would introduce him to everybody there. Chapter 297 The Royal Family "Darling, why exactly did you do that?" The queen suddenly asks the king after all of the nobles and guards had left the throne room, only 5 people were left inside, the king, queen, their two children, and the king''s right-hand man. "Hmm, I do wonder why," The king smiles as he looks at his queen before continuing, "perhaps it was because I could sense the aura of a fierce warrior around the young man, or the terrifying power I had felt from inside of him when Iunched my first attack, there is something unusual with that boy, even though he is so young it is clear that he has rich battle experience, I do wonder what kind of a hees from?" "But father, still, he dared show off his mana in an attempt to go against you, even though I know that he did it simply because he wanted to see your strength, it''s simply not like you to brush off something like that." The king''s son suddenly spoke out, contrary to most royal families they were not so arrogant to believe they were above others, criticizing each other was also something that happened often and ended with the other party admitting their wrongdoings, such open-mindedness was one of the reasons the king was so beloved by his people and why there was no political enemy for them in the kingdom, even the nobles that were greedy and wanted more power knew to stay quiet and never speak ill of them otherwise someone would definitely hear it and tell the king. "Potential." The right hand suddenly spoke. "What do you mean uncle Lios?" The princess asked. "The boy has incredible potential, I know that the two of you must have sensed it, it''s just like his majesty has said, even though he is so young he''s powerful and highly experienced, not to mention that his action wasn''t simply something he did because he was arrogant or curious, from that brief exchange he had with his majesty he already managed to figure out his way of thinking and knew that there would be no punishment for what he was about to do, simrly to his majesty I also wonder where exactly he came from." "You were able to figure all of this out just from observing him?" The prince suddenly asked Lios. "More or less, most of it is simply my intuition, I have been the right-hand of your father for 2 decades now and have learned to trust it, Ian, although you are the bright star of our kingdom you are still a bit below that young man, that is just how much potential and talent he has," Lios spoke, the reason why the princess called him uncle wasn''t simply because he was a close subordinate to the king but because he was the older brother of the king. Even though both of them were potential candidates for the position of king, Lios withdrew his im, he believed that his younger brother was more suitable for the position, he was always better at scheming and doing things behind the curtains and as such, he became the right-hand of the king and the person in charge of the spywork of the kingdom. Under his lead their spies were able to infiltrate all of the neighboring kingdoms, it was also thanks to them that they were able to know about the coalition and the swift attack they had nned beforehand. Without them the whole situation would have been many times worse than now, unfortunately, the situation now was agitated thanks to the war, and gathering more information was almost impossible. "I know, I''m not blind uncle, even if I knew the punch wasing I''m still not 100% certain that I would have been able to dodge it, not to mention that father continued attacking him after that as well, not only was he able to dodge all of the attacks but he even counterattacked a couple of times." "He''s a freak." "Ilena!" The queen shouted out the name of the princess as thetter flinched in her seat. "No, no, I didn''t mean it as a bad thing, it''s just that even though big brother is considered to be talented and all, this guy is simply a freak whenpared to him, I meant it as apliment mother." The princess hurries to exin herself under the intense stare of her mother. "Enough now, we have a banquet to attend, I would appreciate it if you tried to befriend that young man, I don''t know how long he will be there, but it is always a good thing to have friends, especially powerful ones." The king suddenly got up before leaving the great hall, the queen followed after him while the two were still sitting in their seats with their uncle behind them. "Uncle Lios, what are my chances of defeating him?" "Based on what he has shown so far, I would say 40% if you use everything." "So it''s pretty much impossible if he goes all out as well huh?" "Correct." "I figured as much, I guess it''s a good thing, we need more top-tierbatants anyway, and if he manages to go through the first evolution soon we might suddenly get another powerhouse amongst our ranks, well, at least for a period of time we would." "Patience Ian, perhaps right now you are below him in strength, but nobody knows what the future holds, continue your training for now, and don''t worry, even without the help of another first evolution fighter I am certain that we will win, neither I nor your father will let our kingdom fall so easily." "Do tell me if there is any mission I can doter." Ian gets up and leaves as his uncle nods his head at him, even though the prince was a part of the royal family he never stopped training or fighting, contrary to what many would think he was actually a bit more like his uncle than his father and since a young age he became a member of the night guards, an elite group of assassins that served under Lios and took the most dangerous assassination requests in the kingdom. Since the prince was royalty he of course wasn''t forced to do anything he didn''t like, it was under his insistence that his father and uncle allowed him to be a member of the group, none of the night guards knew his real identity and he never got any preferential treatment. Of course, that was what he thought, the truth was that there was always one or two of the king''s personal guards following him during his missions in case something went wrong, it was only a short while ago that they had stopped doing that since the prince had be stronger than they were. "If the young master needs anything please do ring the bell, I will arrive right away." The beautiful young maid bowed to Reign before shing him a beautiful smile. "Mhm." Reign simply nodded at her before walking toward the window, seeing his calm attitude made the maid a bit disappointed but also relieved. She was put in charge of Reign and from today onwards she would be his personal maid, such maids were well trained and had higher sriespared to others, but they also needed to perform anything their master asked of them, anything that didn''t put them in danger that is. Serving their master meals, bathing them, clothing them, relieving them of their needs, the maids had to do all of those things if they were asked of them. The young maid, Fiorina closed Reign''s door and entered the room next to his, she was put there in order to be avable to Reign at any moment. Of course other than that she was also there for something else, spying. Of course, she wasn''t spying on Reign simply because she liked to, or because someone wanted to harm him, it was simply to make sure that he wasn''t nning on doing something that would harm the kingdom or the royal family. Even though she was skilled in the arts, Reign was still able to sense what she was doing, her main task had already failed but since Reign didn''t feel any hostility from her he simply acted as if he didn''t notice anything. He could see the magnificent city from his window. The capital of Ris was called Ris City and it covered an area of over 200 square kilometers. The city was guarded by walls that were 40 meters tall and thick enough for 10 people to stand side by side, there were multiple towers along the wall and big ballistae could be seen installed on them. The city was bustling with activity and thend outside the confines of the wall wasn''t much different as one could see farms everywhere. As previously stated, the whole kingdom was standing on incredibly fertile soil and the king made sure it was put to good use. Farmers not only had enough food for themselves and their families, but they even managed to sell a good amount each season. Byw, they had to give the kingdom 30% of their crops, but even though it seemed harsh it wasn''t a big problem for the farmers. Not only did they manage to get good yields every year, but the kingdom also gave them bonuses depending on how much they gave. Next to the bonuses, the farmers also didn''t need to worry about the future of their children as education was given to everyone no matter their background. Schools were free and children who were deemed as talented would be taken to special schools, some would study to be officials, some soldiers or officers in the army while others would be guards in the castle which was considered an honor. The parents of such children would receive some money each month and they would have a couple of days a month to spend time with their children, since the kingdom took such good care of them the farmers didn''t mind even if they needed to give even more of their crops to the kingdom. Chapter 298 Banquet And The Dragon Race "Please young master." "No, that''s too weird." "But I-" "I can put on the clothes myself, please don''t make this hard for me." "But it''s my duty." "Not with me it isn''t" "But-" "Hey, where do you think you''re touching?!" "A-apologies young master, I was trying to-" Reign and Fiorina quarreled as the young maid was trying to dress Reign who was vehemently against it. When in Rome do as Romans, that was the old saying, well Reign didn''t really care for it as in his opinion getting undressed and then dressed by another person was simply too weird. Even though he knew that the young maid was only trying to do her job he still refused her. Of course, Fiorina wasn''t going to give up that easily, during their quarrel she made multiple efforts to take off Reign''s clothes, and right now he was standing topless in front of her with the belt on his pants being unbuckled. The muscr body in front of her made Fiorina blush a bit as even though she was trained to be a good maid she never came in contact with other boys and was still a bit shy whening in close proximity with them. Of course, she tried to do her best and hide her feelings but that couldn''t escape Reign who was many times more powerful than her, each of her movements was perfectly captured by him and even though he was standing half-naked in front of the young girl he didn''t feel any sense of embarrassment. "Alright, alright." "Yes?" Fiorina smiles as she hears Reign''s words, but quickly her smile freezes as he listens to the rest of his sentence. "You can take off my clothes, but I''m not going to be the only naked person here, so take off your clothes as well." "Huh?" "You heard me, if you want to clothe me then do you have to do it naked." The young girl froze dead in her tracks as Reign had a mocking smile on his face. He had realized that even though the young maid tried her best to behave professionally and put a brave face in front of him, she was still quite shy and probably never had any intimate rtions with a person of the other sex. His n to make her leave the room was simple, simply make her too embarrassed to stay here any longer, and judging by the red color her face had turned into it was quite a sessful one. "I-I''ll leave the young master to it then!" Fiorina quickly ran out of the room and closed the door before entering her room and falling down on the bed, her face was as red as a tomato as she was still in a daze after Reign''s proposition. Back in his room Reign had put on the formal wear that was given to him, a white shirt made out of silk and a beige vest were on his upper body while he had beige linen pants on and a pair of leather shoes. The shirt was a perfect fit for Reign and entuated his muscles while the pants werefy and didn''t bother him in the slightest when wearing them. When it came to the shoes he didn''t wear the ones that were given to him but wore his own as they were Rank B, the same went for his belt, ne, earring, and gloves. All of the other pieces of equipment he had were rank A and he could summon them with ease so there was no need to wear them right now. Reign waited in his room until he heard someone knocking on his door, upon opening his door he was greeted by two guards who stood on each side of the door while respectfully telling him that they were there to escort him to the banquet. Even though a lot of people were upset by Reign''s actions in the throne room, no one could deny that the young man was incredibly powerful and the soldiers didn''t dare show any sign of hostility or displeasure toward him. The trip to the banquet hall took over 10 minutes, as soon as Reign entered the giant hall a man at the entrance announced him which made everyone stop what they were doing and stare at him in interest. "Well, tonight is going to be interesting," Reign whispered as he was able to feel a couple of hostile gazes in the crowd, without even bothering with them he walked toward a giant table that had food and drinks on it. "Patriarch, please reconsider, he has just entered the secret chamber, we can still do something!" An elder of the dragon race pleaded with the patriarch of the dragons as over 20 people were seated at a giant stone table. Raziel and Vajra had arrived a couple of hours ago and after hearing that the patriarch had promised Raziel a look into their secret chamber that contained not only the full history of the dragon race but even their most powerful secret techniques the elders all became shocked. "Yes, I and the others all understand the reason why you promised him this, to lose a Supreme expert would truly be a blow to us, but if that person was to use our secrets against us or if he were to give them to others it would be a disaster to our whole race, please allow us to use the array and drive him out of here!" "Yes, please allow us, Patriarch!" "SILENCE!!" A terrifying shout suddenly echoed through the meeting chamber as a man sitting next to the patriarch stood up. The tall man looked at all the elders with fury as they all looked down at the table, none dared to look him in the eye as he was another Supreme of the dragon race, one of the oldest dragons alive and one that was considered to be amongst the top Supremes in the universe, Eindeart "The Devourer of Stars". "That''s enough Eindeart, so you wish to use our most powerful weapon and drive out the person that had spared the life of one of our own in exchange for staying in the chamber for 7 days huh?" "W-we understand that it is not an honorable thing to do, but patria-" "Do not speak, none of you deserve the right to talk right now." An intense pressure suddenlynded on the powerful elders of the dragon race, even Eindeart who was standing next to the patriarch was able to feel the incredible power that was being released by him, not even he would be able to stand against it for even a moment." "I will tell you why I allowed him to enter the secret chamber, the ce that holds everything our dragon race considers holy, even the life of a Supreme isn''t enough to exchange for something like that, a peek into it would be more valuable." "Use the array and drive him out, howughable, if something of that level was able to do that to that person that he wouldn''t be considered the most powerful being alive, he was the one who participated in its creation after all." "The chamber that holds all of our secrets?" "He had entered that ce before any of you were even conceived you, idiots, the only reason he wanted to enter it was because he wanted to see if I and the other experts of our race had managed to break through and create new secret techniques after so much time." The words of the patriarch were like bombs that were being set off in the minds of the elders. That person had participated in the creation of the array that shielded their dragon race, he had entered the secret chamber even before they were born? How was that possible, even though the patriarch was the oldest living dragon that had existed even back in the golden era of their race when they ruled over a vast territory of the universe, there were still some of them here that were only a couple of centuries younger than him, even though that mind seem a long time, all of them were Gods and their live spans were almost infinite, each one had lived for millions of years already. "The only reason our dragon n exists right now is that that man saved us during the Great War eons ago, without his mercy I''m afraid that perhaps we would have already been an extinct race or one that got enved." Gulp. The many elders all gulped nervously after hearing his words, all of them knew about the Great War, eons ago the dragons had an arch-enemy and after many years of skirmishing and fighting one another they had finally started a war. The warsted for many millennia and it was during that time that the patriarch was born, the dragons managed toe out victorious in the end but their numbers had dwindled down and most of their top experts had died. "We lost, in the war against those bastards we were the ones that lost, it was only when that man showed up and helped us that we survived, his immortal legion swept over our enemy and destroyed them while he made sure that the whole universe knew that we were under his protection, of course in return he wanted ess to our secret chamber, it''sughable now that I remember, he even asked us for ess even though he could have easily walked into it without any of us stopping him." The patriarch sighs in sadness as he remembered the days when the dragon race fell to the very bottom of the food chain, the most powerful amongst them was a mere Low God that was already injured and could barely fight, it was only with the joint efforts of the whole dragon n that they were able to make a return and rise to once again be a powerful force in the universe. Even now however the power of the dragon race was still slightly weakerpared to back then, that was just how bad of a defeat they had gone through. Chapter 299 The Eternal Prison "Do you now realize the foolishness of your actions?" The Patriarch''s question left all of them silent, the elders that were famous around the universe for their fierce strength and high positions were nothing less than unruly children in the eyes of the patriarch. All of the elders were in the realm of Ancients and even the weakest amongst them had the power to create a hugemotion in the universe, when faced with their patriarch however they were nothing worth even mentioning. Not only was the old dragon''s power unfathomable, but he was also the oldest living dragon and knew many things that they didn''t, including the secret of the war their race went through an incredibly long time ago. Hearing that their proud race actually never won the war was a great shock to them as even though they were elders of the dragon race they never heard that information before, just like the others, the information they knew was that they had an incredibly powerful enemy that they were barely able to beat in the past. To hear that they actually needed the help and protection of someone else in order to simply survive was shocking enough, but to learn that the person that had helped them was the very same person they were trying to kick out of their territory was even worse. Their secret chamber was too valuable to be viewed by an outsider? Howughable, that man probably knew more about it than any of them did, even though they had entered the chamber many times in the past they were barely able to gain any insight from it, the insight they gained however was incredibly valuable to them and made them stronger. The powerful array that the dragon race boasted could defend against and even kill experts of the Supreme realm was even created with the help of that person, doesn''t that mean that it''s pretty much useless against him as he knew how it functioned? As the elders slumped in their chairs in order to process the information the Patriarch simply left the room while Eindeart was left to watch over the elders. The void rippled as the patriarch of the dragon race, Ziedranteon arrived in a dungeon that was hidden in a special spatial area. There were multiple doors in front of Ziedranteon and each one led to a special cell that was only reserved for those that did the worst crimes amongst the dragon race. The youngest High Elder of the dragon race, one of the youngest Supremes in the entire gxy was currently shackled in one of those cells, the elder and the dragon prince that had attacked Miriam previously were also being held in separate cells as well. The two were simply acting on behalf of the arrogant Supreme and as such their punishment wasn''t severe, after some time they would be left out of the prison, but when it came to the Supreme he would face much stricter punishment. "I always knew you were the kind that wouldn''t listen to your elders, but even after thinking about all the things you could potentially do I never would have guessed that you would do something like this," Ziedranteon spoke as he looked at the haggard youngster that was currently hanging from the ceiling. His arms were being held by shackles that were connected to the ceiling by chains while the rest of his body was simply hanging from them. Many bruises and cuts could be seen on his body while a pool of blood had already formed underneath him. The once arrogant demeanor was nowhere to be seen on his face as he stared at the patriarch with hate. "What kind of ce is this, how, how wasn''t I even aware of something like this existing, I''m a High Elder of the race, you can''t do this to me, you old bastard!" "The Eternal Prison, quite a simple and easy-to-understand name right?" Ziedranteon spoke before sitting down on a simple wooden chair that could be found in the cell, a dark shadow suddenly passed behind him before it stopped and bowed down. "I need some time alone with him, wait outside." "Yes, master." The shadow spoke before leaving the cell, the loud sound of the heavy wooden door opening could be heard before it closed. The shadows were the wardens of the Eternal Prison and were responsible for torturing the prisoners and making sure that they don''t die or escape. "Eternal Prison?" "Correct, the reason why you don''t know about it, well, you only became a Supreme less than a year ago and I wanted to let you get used to your new power before showing you some of the secrets of our dragon race, unfortunately, not only did you be too arrogant but you also did something so stupid, so incredibly moronic that even I have to re-think my previous assessment of you." "Not only did you dare form an alliance with some pups of the Dark Ones, but you even dared attack the one person that NOBODY IN THE FUCKING UNIVERSE DARES EVEN ANGER!!" The loud shout from the patriarch reverberates through the cell and even prisoners in other cells were able to feel their cells slightly shaking. The young Supreme felt as if his entire body was under great stress as he quickly coughed out blood. "You became so proud of yourself because you became a Supreme that you didn''t even realize that you were nowhere close to bing truly powerful, some take a couple of days or even months, but even after a whole year you still believed that you were untouchable, that nobody in the universe was above you, how utterlyughable." "Youu!!" "There are currently 13 Supremes locked in this prison with you, 4 of theme from different races while the other 9 are experts from our dragon n." "What?" The angry scowl from the young dragon disappeared after hearing the patriarch''s words, to his knowledge there were only 2 other experts that were at the Supreme level other than him, they were Eindeart and the patriarch himself, where did the other 9 suddenlye from? "To be a Supreme is one of the most difficult things in the universe and only a handful seed, once done whoever one would find themselves opening the door to an even greater power, why did you think that there is such arge difference between the top Supremes and the ones on the bottom huh?" "No, you probably didn''t even think, you didn''t even realize that even when faced against a powerful Supreme the three of you back then wouldn''t have been able to win, not to mention when faced against someone above the realm of Supreme." "Why, why did I never hear about such things, I am one of the greatest talents the n has ever seen, why were those things never even mentioned to me?!" "Why should we mention them?" "W-what?" "Only those that have managed to break through the realm of Supreme are viable to know about certain things, but you, in your foolishness decided to not only distance yourself from the others after breaking through but even nned on joining forces with the Dark Ones in order to usurp my position, to call you an idiot would be an insult to idiots in the world." "I have been guarding our n for longer than anybody remembers, just like I have done with those in the past I will do with you, you shall stay here for all eternity and think about what you have done, each of your days will pass in agony as the wardens will make sure to take special care of you." The door of the cells opens as the Patriarch leaves the cell under the terrified gaze of the young dragon that was locked inside the cell, he wanted to scream, shout and curse the old man but no sound came out of his mouth as he was almost paralyzed in sheer fear. "Well, since I''m already here I might as well go visit the others," Ziedranteon said and went to another cell. The Supreme level experts that were locked in the prison were all great talents that had once shook the universe, amongst them were even 9 High Elders of the dragon race, each one was talented and managed to break through and enter the realm of Supremes early, their arrogance, however, was their doom, each one plotted against either the whole n or the patriarch and with his immense power the old man locked them up, none were able to escape from the prison and slowly their minds had corroded, they were mere husks of their former selves. Ziedranteon had been leading the dragon n ever since the terrifying war had ended so long ago, he didn''t mind letting another person lead the n but they had to show that they put the n first and personal problems and ambition second. He was ruthless and each time he found out someone was going to hurt the n he would strike swiftly and exterminate the problem, each of the Supremes in the prison had their minds corroded and they were already turned into puppets that he could control and send out, even though they had no more potential left in them, the 9 would have to serve him and the n for all eternity. Chapter 300 The Banquet ( Part 1 ) The great hall that was used for the banquet shone splendidly as the tens of chandeliers gave a splendid light to it, each of the chandeliers was actually powered by mana and one mana crystal could keep it going for a very long time. The banquet hall was about 100 meters long and about 30 meters wide, many giant tables could be seen inside the hall and they were filled with food and drinks. Reign went to one of the many tables and took a ss of wine from it, he had seen that nobody was currently eating any food and didn''t want to stick out by being the only one doing so. In many novels, the protagonist or his friends would start gorging on the food on such asions and it would leave a bad impression on everybody that was present, most would look at them like they were country bumpkins that had no manners, thest thing Reign wanted to do was to leave such an impression, his mission and the summoning happened at the same time and Reign knew that it was no coincidence. The system had probably already formed a n to send him here 2 days ago since it coincided with when the king sacrificed the resources in order for the system to bring reinforcements over. He still didn''t get any tasks that he needed to do for his evolution and before he does he needed to make a good impression on everybody, of course, he had already made a mistake with how he behaved in the throne room, but that was only a minor inconvenience. The king and his right hand were obviously not displeased with him and that was the most important thing, Reign showing his power at the very beginning would give him more freedom and authority early on which was what he needed. The stories where the protagonists acted low-key and allowed everyone to spit on them and underestimate them were one of his least favorite ones as most of the time there would be no real reason for the protagonist toy low and keep quiet except for his own idiotic way of thinking and wanting to be left alone to do misceneous things. Those kinds of things always frustrated Reign and there were some times when he even dropped novels simply because the protagonist would always act like a doormat for everyone even when everyone else is a weaklingpared to them. So Reign''s goal during the first meeting with the king and the others was simply to show his power in order for others not to underestimate him, of course, he didn''t go all out as there was always a need to have a few cards up your sleeve. For the banquet, however, Reign simply wanted to act ordingly and meet the powerful members of the kingdom. Right now Reign was standing alone near a pir, even though many nobles would nce over at him from time to time nobody got close to him. Some of them were present in the throne room while others heard of what had happened, they still didn''t know exactly what the king thought of the boy and didn''t want to risk befriending him before learning that. If everything was well then most of them would flock to Reign in order to get better acquainted with him, a powerful man was always wee anywhere, especially during war. There were some however that didn''t seem to mind about what had happened in the throne room and they actually took the incentive to walk over to Reign and start a conversation, those either had powerful backing and weren''t afraid that the king would do anything to them over simply talking to Reign or they already knew that the king didn''t mind Reign''s actions at all. To their surprise Reign was quite easy to approach and talk with, they had learned that his power was immense and that barely a handful of people in the kingdom were his match, those kinds of people were usually arrogant, especially when they were so young. Reign however wasn''t like that at all, he cheerfully talked with anyone that approached him and never boasted about anything, even when peopleplimented him about his strength he merely brushed it off by saying how there were always stronger people and thatpared to the truly powerful in the kingdom, he wasn''t much. Somebody that was humble when so young and strong would usually mean they came from a modest upbringing, of course, everyone knew that Reign was from a different and perhaps things were very different therepared to here. Others didn''t think he was humble at all, simply a smart and tactful person that knew not to boast too much in order to let others have a good opinion of him, no matter what was the case it was a good thing, someone like Reign would be easy to befriend and during battle he would probably be someone that followed orders without getting caught up in emotions or his own arrogance. As time passed a loud bell was heard as a loud voice echoed throughout the great hall. "His Majesty, King Ordel II!" The king had entered the hall with the queen and childrening right after him. "Her Majesty, Queen Galea!" "His Majesty the Crown Prince Ian!" "Her Majesty the Princess Ilena!" The entire hall grew silent for a moment as everybody bowed to the royal family, Reign of course followed suit and bowed as well, what surprised him was that nobody was bowing all the way down or kneeling like in many movies or shows, it was a simple, short bow that people did out of respect for the royal family, it seemed thatpared to how most royal families were, they were much more rxed when it came to showing off their authority. As soon as the king arrived he first greeted the many ministers and high-tier officials of the kingdom while Ian and Ilena actually went to Reign. Even though they had already met, they didn''t even speak a single word to one another in the throne room. "I do believe we never had the chance to talk earlier, I''m Ian." Reign shakes Ian''s hand as the two starts a conversation, the prince was simr to him as he didn''t seem to mind talking with anyone and didn''t seem arrogant in the slightest. "Ilena." The princess proimed as she extended her hand in front of her, the tradition here was pretty much the same as back on Earth when it came to greetings, Reign gently took her hand before bowing down and kissing the back of it. While the king and queen were busy chatting in the distance the three slowly hit it off, both the prince and princess were easy to talk to and Reign quickly found himself talking about various topics with them. The three quickly started talking to each other so much that the other guests that were there and others that nned on approaching them slowly backed off, it was clear to them that there would be nothing they could do in such a situation as it was clear that the three had forgotten all about the banquet and other people during their conversation. It was fine however, this had shown everybody that the rtionship between Reign and the royal family was good and that the king nor his children took any offense to what Reign had done in the throne room, there would always be another time for the other nobles and merchants to get acquainted with Reign but for now, they were going to let him and the other two enjoy the evening. Of course, that was until the king suddenly raised a ss and everyone grew silent. "My friends, for thest year we have been fighting non-stop against the coalition, many of our people have died and so did theirs, as all of you know in order to close the gap when ites to our topbatants we have asked for help over the system multiple times, sometimes we would get more than what we asked for, sometimes less, but thanks to that we were able to stand strong and fight evenly against them." "As you are all well aware of, we have recently used arge number of resources in order to employ the help of the system once more, till date that was thergest amount of resources we have ever used and thanks to that we have managed to summon a powerful young warrior who will be of great help in this war." The king turned around and looked at Reign, the prince and princess all took a step back and allowed everybody to look at Reign as they wanted to see his reaction. His reaction however was quite normal, Reign merely smiled at the king before taking a ss of wine and nodding gracefully at him and the other guests. "Drink, feast, and talk my friends, tonight we celebrate!" The king finished his speech and everybody apuded him, including Reign, even though the whole speech seemed to be quite forced and out of ce he simply went along with it. It seemed that morale was not that high since the king needed to hold a banquet simply because Reign had joined their ranks. Chapter 301 The Banquet ( Part 2 ) The king came near Reign and took him to multiple people, amongst them were leaders of powerful noble houses of the kingdom, wealthy merchants that held a great deal of power, and the topbatants of the kingdom. Of course not all of the topbatants were currently here, about half of them were with themander, fighting against the coalition in the south of the kingdom, about 1 week ago the coalition attacked the kingdom again and themander immediately went to fight against them, luckily the fortifications were able to hold out a long time and there was zero chance of the coalition army destroying it before he arrived. The only people that were powerful enough to fight against the three first evolution fighters of the kingdom were two kings of two kingdoms from the coalition, a queen from another kingdom, and the saint protector of another one. All of them were incredibly famous and there were tens of eyes on them at all times which meant that it would be almost impossible for them to personally attack the fortifications without anyone being alerted. Thanks to that the kingdom was able to rx a bit and they didn''t need to have their king and the two other first evolutionbatants at the fortifications at all times. Amongst the topbatants of the kingdom Reign only met one that he felt was his match, a man that was in his early thirties and had a long scar on the left side of his face. The man had a slim build and his face, although couldn''t be called really handsome, was masculine enough to be recognizable and somewhat unique. He had thin lips and a pair of eyes that were as sharp as an eagle''s, when Reign shook his hand he was immediately able to feel the calluses on them, it was obvious that the man had trained for a very long period of time and he definitely had a high proficiency with his weapon, perhaps even above Reigns. His name was Lico, he was the current leader of one of the powerful noble houses in the kingdom, he managed to climb on top of the food chain and be the leader thanks to his incredible determination and effort he put in to be stronger. Politics were never his strong side and he always brought one of his two assistants with him no matter where he went, the other assistant would be left to lead the house in his absence. He was a peculiar man that seemed different from the other nobles, that was of course thanks to his upbringing and early life. He wasn''t considered to be a talented individual when he was young and was shunned by most of the n thanks to his two brothers being more talented and brighter at pretty much everything. Knowing that he would never be able to pass them without putting in a lot of effort, Lico spent numerous years bitterly training and fighting on the frontlines against monsters. Even though the whole was rtively safe against monsters, there were still millions, probably even billions of monsters on it, the thing was that they were all currently residing in areas that were considered forbidden but they would asionally leave them, there would also be portals that the system would create which would spawn tens of thousands of monsters and all of the kingdoms had to be wary of them. There were small-scale portals that would only spawn a couple of hundred or a couple of thousand monsters, medium-scale portals that would summon anywhere from ten thousand monsters all the way to a hundred thousand of them, following that wererge-scale portals that would summon a hundred thousand all the way to one million monsters. There were also stories of evenrger and more dangerous portals existing that would summon millions of monsters, those however were only stories here, and perhaps only in the territories of the empires could they ever be found. The low amount of monsters that one could find in the wilderness was one of the reasons why people here were still rtively weak in this world, even though they were powerful enough to obliterate the monsters early on and force them to stay in a couple of areas in the world, that also became a bit of a problem as there were now not enough of them to kill and level-up. Each kingdom had multiple areas where people could go and find monsters, but they were mostly low-level monsters that would only serve to help them out in the beginning. After some time the various empires found a way to be stronger and level up without killing monsters. The system had something called manuals that people could buy with S Coins, by using those manuals one could draw in mana and transform it into exp, it was somewhat simr to how cultivation worked in the novels that Reign once read before the game started. Of course, that way of leveling up was many times slowerpared to simply ughtering arge number of monsters, there were also no rewards that one could gain by doing that. Of course, there was also another way of bing stronger, killing other humans also rewarded them with exp, and the numerous wars happening in the world were actually somewhat helping the many yers here to level up and be stronger. Reign spent the most time chatting with Lico, the older man was also highly interested in Reign and responded in kind, it turned out that Lico was a swordsman and upon hearing that Reign was the same he was ecstatic, the only other swordsman that was as proficient as him was themander and because he was someone that had gone through the first evolution he was much stronger than Lico. It was hard to get that person to spar against him even during peace, not to mention now when it was currently wartime and themander was extremely busy fighting. The two started talking so loudly that they even attracted the attention of the nearby guests, not only were the two talking about swords and swordsmanship but they also talked about how they preferred fighting against different kinds of opponents. Of course, each of them had different preferences and ways to do certain things and they quickly started arguing about which one was better. Soon the arguing wasn''t only verbal as each of them also demonstrated what they would do under what kind of circumstance with a fork or a knife they found on the table. As they became louder and louder the king had to intervene and stop them. "Ahm, I don''t mind you two talking and arguing, but I do believe our guests are slowly starting to get a bit annoyed by your constant yelling you two." "Huh?" Lico and Reign both looked at the king with puzzled looks before taking a look around themselves, many nobles simply looked away and tried to act calm and normal but it was obvious to Reign and Lico that they went a bit overboard with their talk. ''Damn, I just wanted to give everyone a good impression of myself and look at what happened!'' Reignmented to himself silently before the king suddenly spoke again. "So how about you two simply demonstrate what you talked about to us, I believe nobody would mind seeing a quick spar between two powerful warriors." "Spar?" Both Lico and Reign again looked at the king with a puzzled look on their faces, to do something like this during a banquet wasn''t unheard of as simr things have happened before, but this was supposed to be a banquet created with the purpose of lifting morale and to allow people to get acquainted with Reign, having a spar here was simply a bit weird. "Your Majesty, I''m certain both of us would love to do that, but this is after all a banquet hall, neither one of us don''t want to make a mess out of it." Said Lico with an apologetic expression on his face. "Mhm, I agree with him, there''s simply not enough space for us to spar, I don''t want anybody getting hurt because they were too close or anything like that." Reign quickly added from the side as the king shed a wide grin while looking at the two. "Don''t worry about a thing, I have taken the liberty of creating a nice big open area outside the hall, there''s a couple of arrays which will block any attacks that may stray, you can fight to your heart''s content there, and the best part is that everybody can watch from the hall." ''He nned this didn''t he?'' Both Reign and Lico thought to themselves after seeing the wide grin on the king''s face. It was true, even without the two squabblings he was nning on getting Reign to fight a bit today, what better way of increasing the morale of people than to see just how powerful Reign was? He of course also knew that the probability of the two having an argument over fighting was a chance as Lico was known to be aplete battle maniac and he always loved talking about fighting, it didn''t matter what weapon the other person used he would still dly start up a conversation and talk about their own respective fighting styles. Without any other rhetoric, the two simply sighed before looking at each other and making their way outside toward the fighting field that was created. Chapter 302 Fighting Lico "So, how are we going to do this?" Reign stretches his arms in front of him while looking over at Lico who was currently standing a couple of meters in front of him. "What?" "I mean, do we use our own weapons or?" "Oh, don''t worry, the weapons will be delivered to us, simply state what you need to one them." Lico points toward two young men who were currently running toward them, one of them stopped next to Reign while the other one continued toward Lico. Reign looked at the boy briefly before describing the two swords that he would like to use, upon hearing that Reign not only used two swords but that each was different than the other the boy widened his eyes for a bit before nodding at Reign and leaving the area. It only took the two boys about 2 minutes to return and bring the weapons to the two. Reign held a wooden katana in his left hand while his right held a ssic arming sword. The arming sword was also wooden and its length and width were pretty much the same as Reign''s broken sword. Upon seeing Reign hold two swords in his arms Lico raised an eyebrow and so did the nobles who were spectating the fight. Using two swords was rare to see, but using two different types of swords was even rarer. In the whole kingdom, there were only a handful of fighters that used two swords but they were nowhere close to being at the level of the topbatants. Lico on the other hand held a sword that was longer and widerpared to normal swords. The longsword that Lico held was about 120cm long with the de being about 5cm wide. Although all of the weapons were created from wood, they were all tough and could take a beating as they had been created with the help of themander who didn''t want the elite troops to hurt themselves when sparring. The swords could take a lot of damage and usually, people that were under the first evolution could use them for a long time before they got destroyed. During this kind of a spar, it was the most popr weapon to use as people could still inflict damage on each other but they would generally not be serious or fatal. "Two swords huh, interesting." Lico shed a wide grin as he looked at Reign, he had fought against people that used two swords before but that was a long time ago, ever since he had managed to be a powerhouse in the kingdom he never really met anyone that used such weapons and was simr in power to him. The spar that was previously not wanted by each side suddenly became something that made Lico extremely interested, and he wasn''t the only one. Reign was looking at him with a serious face, he could already feel the incredible power that Lico possessed simply by holding the weapon, Reign was now certain that this man was definitely above him in terms of weapon proficiency as the aura he had was incredible. Reign and Lico charged at each other and shed. None of the two used any mana as they wanted to truly test how powerful the other one was with his weapon, even though that was true their figures were still moving incredibly fast through the field as the many nobles watching them had difficulties simply following their movements. Their weapons shed multiple times each second, their hands were a blur to the people spectating the fight as only a handful of individuals were able to follow all of their movements. The king was of course one of them, surprisingly both the Ian and Ilena were able to follow the fight as well, Ian was a bit weaker than Reign but he was still a powerful individual so it wasn''t a surprise that he could follow their movement, but the princess was never really known for being strong and she spent most of her day rxing or attending group gatherings with the other young nobledies in the kingdom. What most people didn''t know however was that the princess had even greater talentpared to Ian, it was simply because she waszy that she wasn''t famous in the kingdom for that, even with that however she was still a rtively powerful individual in the kingdom, albeit one that not a lot of people knew about. After shing a couple of times there was still no clear indication as to who was the superior fighter, of course, that was how it looked like for the spectators, Reign, on the other hand, was clear that his skill with the sword was below Lico''s and that although they seemed to be evenly matched, he was slowly falling into Lico''s rhythm and if nothing changed he would be defeated after in about 30 to 40 attacks. Reign was surprised however to find that Lico was about the same as him when it came to speed, even though he wasn''t using mana or his ability, Reign''s agility was the highest stat he had, followed closely by strength and spirit. His attacks were heavier than Lico''s, but thanks to the older man using both of his swords to attack he was easily able to match him when it came to power. It was also a surprise to Lico as he didn''t expect Reign to have such power behind each hit. The boy was powerful and to have such high proficiency with the sword at such a young age wasn''t anything to scoff at either, Lico himself knew that as he spent countless hours training in order to reach his current state and have a sword proficiency at rank S. Proficiency rank was simr to ability ranking, the higher it went the harder it was to improve it and rank S was a big divider as it was almost impossible for someone that had rank A or A+ to win against somebody that had an S rank. Reign, however, was able to offset a great deal of hiscking proficiency with his wild attacks that seemingly had no pattern to them and the incredible speed and power that each attack had, of course to Lico his attacks had a clear pattern and he was able to easily block them. Suddenly the two separated, the brief sh they had was enough for each one to get a grasp of the other''s power, with that out of the way it was time to start the fight for real. Even though most people spectating them were already blown away by the sight, what happened previously was only a warm-up for the two. No mana or skills were used during the sh and it was a pure contest of weapon proficiency, although they were closely matched it was clear to both of them and the powerful individuals that were spectating the match that Reign had lost in that regard. Of course that didn''t mean that anyone held Reign in less regardpared to before, Lico was famous not only in the kingdom but in the whole area as a freak when it came to sword fighting and there was barely anybody that could match him when it came to pure skill in using the sword. For Reign to have such skill when he was so young actually put him in higher regardpared to before. Suddenly the air in the field and the surroundings became heavy, both Lico and Reign had released their mana and were preparing to sh once again, this time however the sh would be one with no punches being held back. Boom! Before most of the spectators knew what happened the two disappeared and shed in the middle of the field, a strong gale was blown around them and hit the spectators which forced them to dance wildly in the air. A trail of lightning was left behind Reign while a strong wind was blown from Lico who was once again matched evenly with Reign when it came to speed. Each of their abilities gave a big boost to speed as Lico was someone that had the ability to use Wind, his ability was at rank A currently and there were not many who could match his speed, of course, there was a mountain above every mountain andpared to Reign his ability still fell a bit short. The two were now impossible to even watch for most people as they flickered around the field and shed their swords against one another, over ten shes would be made in a single second and most of the spectators had no idea what was even happening. Suddenly they were able to see both of the fighters for a brief moment, Reign was currently above Lico and had his arming sword lifted in the air, the sword was vibrating as he brought it down. [ Severing, Sword One ] Chapter 303 End Of The Sparring Session A powerful sword light was suddenly let out from Reign''s sword, Lico immediately put his sword above him as it shined with a dark blue color. As the sword light collided with Lico''s sword it managed to push the man down to one knee as the power behind the attack was incredible. Besides that, however, the attack managed to do pretty much nothing else as Lico was still unharmed. Without waiting for his opponent to get back up Reign puts his katana in its sheath while falling down from the air, even though theck of firm footing would make the next skill weaker it would allow him to continue attacking Lico. Reign pulls out his katana and sends the second sword of the Severing style toward Lico who actually had his sword at his waist now. Lico quickly brings his sword up and sends a bright green sword-light toward Reign and the two attacks sh mid-air. The powerful sh creates a strong shockwave as another powerful gale hits the spectators, even though the whole field was surrounded by a powerful array that would block any attack that might be sent their way, something like sound and wind of this level wasn''t considered a threat toward anybody and it could pass through the protective array. The two fought fiercely as skill after the skill was suddenly being sent toward the other, Lico was well proficient with not only the sword but he also had a high level in his ability and could use it to its fullest capabilities, unfortunately even after a long time he simply hasn''t been able to improve its rank and the ability was still stuck on rank A. Shockwave after shockwave was produced as the two fought without pulling any punches, for now, the two were equally matched as none had truly gone all out. Reign wasn''t nning on using his ck and white lightning here as he still wished to preserve some of his trump cards and the same could be said for Lico who didn''t want to show everything he had right here. This was simply a sparring session and there was no need to go all out for something like this. After using multiple skills Reign and Lico both suddenly appeared in the air, 5 lightning spears floated above Reign while Lico had 20 wind des around him, the twounched their long-range skills at one another, even though Lico had more des they were individually weakerpared to the spears and 4 were needed to stop one of the spears, in the end, the sh was yet another draw. As Reign was falling down however he was shocked to see that Lico was still in the air, the man had actually floated closer to Reign and was aiming down at him with his sword. Lico held his sword with both hands and pulled it back as an incredible amount of mana was poured into it, the sword was suddenly covered by a small tornado before Lico thrust it towards Reign. [ Tornado Lance ] Reign didn''t have enough time to respond to the attack and the only thing he could do was simply cross his swords in front of him, he poured arge amount of mana into the swords as lightning flickered around them. Lico''s attack appeared in front of him in an instant, the powerful cutting power of the wind could be felt even before the attack shed against Reign, the skill wasn''t a simple one as it actually had two different attacks merged into one. The powerfulnce would first prate through the enemy before the tornado would cover the body and cut it apart with the powerful wind. It was simr to the tornado that Beast could summon, only that this one didn''t take a long time to prepare and was simply an aftereffect of the powerful skill. Bang! Reign was immediately sted down to the ground that cracked under the powerful force behind thence. A tornado was formed immediately after and it was only after about a minute that it disappeared. Reign was nowhere to be seen, instead, there was a hole present in the field, suddenly lightning appeared from the hole and Reign quickly jumped up from it. Thanks to him being deep in the ground the tornado didn''t do any damage to him, his clothes and hair however were dirty and disheveled from the previous attack. Lico was still floating in the air above Reign, the high proficiency of his wind ability allowed him to float for a period of time, and during that time he was almost impossible to defeat as he could easily bombard enemies from above while easily dodging any attacks that were thrown his way. Lico prepared another attack but widened his eyes in shock as Reign disappeared from the spot, he quickly turned around and blocked an attack from behind him. Reign was smiling at him from above as multiple magic missiles were thrown at Lico while Reign was falling down on him. Even though Lico was fast, after Reign had used his lightning charge he was able to move incredibly fast, barely anyone below the first evolution could even respond to his max speed in time. As he fell down on Lico who was upied with blocking the missiles he brought his two swords in front of him as the phantom of a Kirin appeared around him, the incredible sight was witnessed by all and in the next second, he had shed against Lico who had coated his sword with wind and had sent a huge de of wind at Reign. The wind de was useless however as the Kirin''s horns easily pierced through it, the next moment it shed with Lico''s sword and sent him flying down to the ground. In a simr fashion Lico fell down and created a deep hole in the field, he quickly jumped out of it just to be met with another attack. Reign had once again used the [ Severing Sword Two ], but unlike before he was now on the ground, and thanks to the footing he had he was able to bring out the maximum power he currently had with the skill. A sword light that was as thick as a person''s arm suddenly appeared and shed against Lico who was once again blown away, he wasn''t able to even touch the ground before the attack had hit him and couldn''t block it properly. As hends down he stares at Reign, there was no anger or hatred in his eyes however, both of them had managed to bring out the fullest from each other and theirpetitiveness had been brought up. Both of them were incredibly excited and were slowly releasing even more mana than before, the air grew heavier and heavier and some of the nobles couldn''t even breathe properly as they were simply too weak. The two disappear before once again appearing in the middle of the field, their swords were swung but before they could collide however two powerful figures appeared in front of the two and grabbed their hands, stopping the fight. "I honestly don''t mind you guys continuing this, but I think it might be a tad too much for our guests." The king looks at Reign with a warm smile before ncing at the balcony that was filled with people. Reign quickly spotted a couple of people that had pale faces and some others that were drenched in sweat, he understood that if he and Lico had continued with their fight the sheer pressure from their mana would have probably forced some of the nobles to faint. "You have once again managed to improve your sword skills, my old friend." Lios smiled at Lico who quickly shook his head. "Barely, it''s bing harder and harder for me to improve by myself, only a fight such as this one that can push me to my limits can help me improve, of course, I believe that I will have more opportunities to fight against powerful people in the battlefield as well, I''m a bit excited, to be honest, Lios." Lico smiles savagely at the end of his sentence, he had been stuck at rank S of his sword proficiency for some time now and he was barely able to improve it, even his ability had stayed the same rank for a long time as the kingdom had been in a peaceful period for a long time before the coalition decided to wage war against it. For some people the war was devastating and they couldn''t wait for it to finish, for other people, like Lico, for example, the war was a great way to improve their skills and be even stronger than before. The sparring session had finished and all of the guests released a sigh of relief, they had enjoyed the fight in the beginning, but as more time passed the more pressure was put on them from the powerful mana the two had released, some were certain that they were going to faint at any moment and they knew that many would talk about it in the future as it was simply too shameful for a noble to faint simply because two people had released their mana while fighting. The king and Lios had stopped the fight exactly for that reason as they didn''t want anyone holding a grudge against Lico or Reign after this. The powerful individuals that were spectating the fight had different thoughts however, even though everybody knew that neither Lico nor Reign had gone all out during this fight, this was still enough to get a general idea of how powerful Reign was. The consensus was the same for all, below the first evolution he was definitely at the very top when it came tobatants, Lico was considered to be one of the two strongest people below the first evolution in the kingdom, and now they had gained a third person with such strength. Chapter 304 End Of The Banquet After the intense sparring session the banquet continued, a lot more nobles had approached Reign this time however and soon he was surrounded by them at all sides. Members and even leaders of powerful noble houses flocked to him in order to get acquainted with the new powerhouse their kingdom had acquired, merchants as well didn''t wait before getting close to him, and warriors that were as powerful as Reign were always good to know and if they ever needed help they could perhaps ask him one day. Merchants always faced a great risk when doing big deals, their caravans might get ambushed by bandits, a foreign kingdom or perhaps even attacked by beats, there were times when they needed to deliver an order to a kingdom or even an empire that was far away and to get there the caravans needed to pass through multiple dangerous areas. If they had a powerful individual like Reign helping them then it would be much safer and easier to do that, of course, those kinds of trades were pretty much impossible right now as the four kingdoms had almostpletely blocked their trade routes, only the most important trade routes to other kingdoms were still usable, even though the coalition of 4 kingdoms was powerful they weren''t stupid enough to block all the routes as the kingdom of Ris exported a lot of food to other kingdoms and by blocking all the routes they would simply antagonize the other kingdoms. If they did that then perhaps some kingdoms would even attack them from behind and that would allow Ris to win, even though nobody wanted to fight a war right now, if there was a chance for another kingdom to attack and easily destroy another they would do so, the prospect of increasing their territory was always tempting. Contrary to Reign, Lico didn''t have many peopleing to him, he was already a distinguished fighter in the kingdom and already had awork of friends and acquaintances, there was no need for any nobles to approach him in order to try and form a connection with him. The only people that were currently going up to him were his friends and leaders of some noble houses that had dealings with him, most of the others simply stayed clear of him and flocked to Reign as he was still new and hadn''t formed any friendships or rtions with anyone yet. The brother and sister duo from the royal family hadn''t left Reign''s side ever since he had returned, Ian and Reign continued talking about mana and fighting while Ilena who was previously a bit silent had started jumping in their conversation as well. Reign was a bit surprised as the princess had previously been silent and when she spoke it was mostly for a couple of seconds before she would let the Ian and him continue the conversation, right now however she was the one that took the lead and even initiated a couple of topics as well. In the eyes of the surrounding nobles, it seemed that Reign and the two siblings had a great time and that their rtionship was good as well, nobody however noticed the dangerous glimmer in Ilena''s eyes that would sh from time to time as she looked at Reign, neither did any of them notice the same happening with Reign as well. The king and the other powerful figures in the great hall were also oblivious to that, as was the prince who was standing right next to the two. As the evening continued there were no surprised like the previous sparring session, Reign and Lico also came together and spoke for a bit, most of it was about their previous spar and the many skills and techniques they had used during it. Of course, neither one was willing to give a lot of information about their respective skills but they were still able to borate a bit on them, almost no skill that had been used were trump cards as only Reign''s [ Rage of the Kirin ] and Lico''s [ Tornado Lance ] could be considered as such. The two mostly talked about how they manipted and channeled mana and some of their understanding of the way of the sword, however, since the two usedpletely different kinds of swords it was a bit hard for them to truly talk about it with the other as the way they fought was different as well. Reign relied on his incredible speed and power to deliver a flurry of shes to his opponent, his unpredictable attacks usually gave his enemies a great headache and he would capitalize on it with a skill that he would perform at the right moment. Lico on the other hand preferred to fight in a more stable and calm manner, he delivered fast and precise shes while calmly defending against iing attacks while trying to figure out his opponent''s pattern. When he had enough information he would surprise his opponent by suddenly switching his fighting style, from calm and stable he would suddenly turn ferocious and incredibly fast thanks to his ability. Once he did so he would do all that he could to send attack after attack to his enemy without giving them a moment to respond. That was what he did with Reign when he used his [ Tornado Lance ], a mere moment of carelessness made Reign helpless against the attack, and if not for his incredible speed that caught Lico off guard he would have been bombarded with attacks in a simr fashion to what he had done to Lico after that. The two, however, had great respect for each other, Lico respected Reign because of the great talent he had seen in the boy and the fact that he had without a doubt gone through many battles even though he was so young. Reign respected Lico in a simr fashion, the man was without a doubt the most powerful swordsman he had gone against and the technique he had disyed during their initial sh was profound and above Reign''s understanding, Reign was also a swordsman and he knew how hard it was to improve upon it, simply by shing against Lico he was able to tell that the man was at least at rank S- when it came to sword proficiency. As for the king and Lios, he had expected them to be incredibly powerful, not only did he already know that both of them had a greater amount of mana than him, but the way the two had intervened in the battle and managed to catch the attacks of the two of them was something that made Reign knew that even if he went all out he might not be powerful enough to beat one of them. Eldar had previously warned them of the difference between someone that had gone through the first evolution and those that had not, he said that when it came to those in the first evolution they had no true weakness when fighting against anyone that hadn''t managed to evolve, although Reign didn''t quite understand what that meant he still knew that fighting against someone that had gone through the first evolution was an incredibly difficult task. What Reign didn''t understand however was why Lico still hadn''t managed to go through the first evolution yet. During their conversation, he asked the man that question, simply by looking at the high proficiency that he had with the sword and the great control he had over his ability he should have be one by now. "Oh, to be honest, the reason is the evolution mission, the one that was given to me is, well let''s say it''s a tricky one. Even if we were in times of peace I would still need some time in order to do it, and I did want to, I spent years creating a solid foundation for my house before I went to do the mission, but just when I managed to do so this damned war started and I don''t have a chance to finish it right now." Reign didn''t ask what his mission was as that would simply be rude, everyone received different kinds of missions from the system for the evolution, some would be simple, some would be easy but took a long time while some were incredibly challenging, there was no telling what kind of a mission one would get either and that simply made it harder for people to do them. Of course, there was also the option to simply not do the mission, once somebody abandoned the mission they could continue leveling up until hitting the wall again and getting a mission for the first evolution, the difference was that people that hadn''t gone through the first evolution would have an incredibly difficult time doing even the easiest missions for the second evolution, upon doing them however they would evolve and they would simultaneously go through the first two evolutions. Once again, one could also abandon the second evolution mission and continue leveling, doing that however would make the third evolution mission almost impossible to be done and the person would have to continue leveling without going through a single evolution, those kinds of people were many times weakerpared to those that were the same level and had at least gone through one evolution. As midnight arrived the banquet was over, after the sparring session Reign was quite tired and hungry so he helped himself to the food as he had noticed many people had started eating as well. Lico joined him and together they had a good feast. After the banquet ended Reign went back to his room and quickly closed it as he heard the door of the room next to him an opening, his maid tried entering the room but unfortunately for her, she was toote as Reign had quickly changed his clothes and gone to bed. Upon lying down he stared at the ceiling before shing a ferocious smile. "This is going to be interesting." Ding! [ Evolution missions have been decided for the yer. ] Chapter 305 Evolution Mission [ The yer has been transported to the world Elijeon, kingdom of Ris, the missions are the following: ] - Kill 100 enemies that are above level 40 - Kill 5 people that are level 50 - Kill 1 person of the first evolution Ding! [ The yer has activated a hidden quest thanks to his sensitivity. ] [ The yer has managed to sense that something is wrong with one person that belongs to the kingdom, please do investigate what exactly was wrong and what is happening in the shadows of the kingdom currently. ] Reign had both of his eyes wide open upon seeing the missions, the hidden quest wasn''t very difficult to do as he already had a good understanding of what was happening in the kingdom behind the scenes, for some reason it was one of the specialties of the hidden ability he had, he was able to easily sense certain things. Killing 100 enemies above level 40 was also not a problem for Reign, neither was the second mission where he needed to kill 5 people that were the same level as him, there was a war currently being fought and soon he would need to join the frontlines, there he would have more than enough chances to kill powerful people. The problem however was the third mission, to kill someone that had gone through the first evolution was harder than both of the previous missionsbined together with the hidden quest, just based on the power of the king and Lios he was certain that even if they fought the giant ape they would perhaps be able to get a draw. Reign and the others needed to go all out and use everything they had at the time in order to defeat the ape, their wounds were serious after the fight and he knew exactly how powerful the monster truly was, even right now he wasn''t confident that he could take it down by himself. Of course simrly to how each yer was different and that there were some that are much more powerfulpared to others of the same level, there also existed weaker people that were in the first evolution, for example, the king was the most powerful first evolutionbatant in this war, the other kingdoms actually needed to put 2 fighters of the same level to fight against him. If Reign could perhaps find a way to attack them during that time he might be lucky enough to kill one, of course, that would be seenter on. For now, Reign had to focus on doing the first 2 missions, although they were many times easierpared to the third one, it still wouldn''t be that easy to kill 5 people that were the same level as him, especially if they were as powerful as Lico was. Before Reign closed his eyes to sleep however the system spoke to him once again. [ The hidden quest can be aplished at any time, be warned however that you will not be able to return to your own world without finishing it. ] "Fuck." Reign simply cursed before going to bed, even though he already had an inkling of what was happening he wasn''t going to do anything right now, he didn''t know exactly how dangerous this quest might be and since he could finish it at any time he would first focus on finishing the three missions and going through the first evolution before doing it. There was no need for him to simply charge right in and do it now since he wouldn''t be able to return back to Earth without going through the first evolution anyway. The banquet he had been to tonight was one that allowed him to understand the situation in the kingdom a bit more. Fighting with Lico was something he didn''t expect, but it was still a pleasant surprise, the only people who were able to fight against Reign back on Earth were Wolf and the others, of course, they would never truly go all out against each other and they all knew each other well, it was incredibly hard to surprise one another during a fight as they knew exactly how the other one fought. Sparring against someone like Lico was actually incredibly exciting and fun for Reign, not only did he not have any knowledge about Lico beforehand, but the man was incredibly powerful and forced Reign to dig deep and bring everything out. The sparring session truly opened Reign''s eyes as he never thought that he would meet such a person so quickly in another world, Lico''s handling of the sword and his technique were something that Reign wanted to see more of. The following two days passed in a mild manner, Reign was taken to many ces in the capital, most of the time he would be taken by a guide but a couple of times it would be the prince and princess that would take him to some ces. One had to admit that even though the kingdom was technologically still in the medieval period, the existence of mana helped them tremendously as it allowed the people to have ess to clean water and even light easily. Many stores were selling things that ran on mana,mps, heaters, even ovens, and simr stuff. Of course, the traditional ones still existed as not everyone had enough money to buy the newer ones and use mana crystals for them, but they were the minority as over 80% of the poption was quite well off. The kingdom also had a special training facility for their elite troops a couple of miles from the capital. Hidden in a valley, the training facility was built by the brightest in the kingdom, all kinds of faculties were present in the training facility and one could find almost anything there. Simtions simr to the ones that were present in the monster fighting facility that Reign built in his territory were present, only that these not only allowed people to fight a monster, but also other people. Group training was also done and Reign was surprised to see just how much all of the soldiers were in sync, it was like a scene in a movie as over 100 elite soldiers of the king all did the same movement at the same time. Reign had arrived there with the siblings and they quickly led him closer to the troops that were training, the instructor was surprised after seeing the two but quickly gathered himself and saluted them. The soldiers were the personal squad of the king and each one of them was very talented and had great strength. Upon seeing Reign together with the siblings all of them were, of course, curious as to who he was, they had been training for thest couple of days and still hadn''t heard about the new addition to their kingdom. Ian was very enthusiastic about the training facility and quickly started talking about it to Reign, the soldiers were once again surprised about that as they knew that no matter who this person was he had to be someone of great importance as the prince and princess wouldn''t talk to him as equals if not. The instructor and soldiers weren''t dumb, not only did they know that Reign was someone important, but they could feel that the man in front of them was powerful, they had trained for years and went through many battles during that time so they were very perceptive when it came to such things. Reignter sparred a bit with some of the soldiers after Ian asked him to, one of the reasons for doing so was to show his strength to the soldiers as they might fight on the same battlefield in the future, the other reason was that he wanted to see just how strong the elite troops really were. The other kingdoms also had their own elite troops and they would definitely not be much weakerpared to them. The result was of course aplete victory for Reign, even when he was attacked by 5 soldiers at the same time he was still able to easily fight them off, of course, that wasn''t to say that the soldier was weak, each one was over level 40 and they were rtively powerful for their level, it was simply that Reign was just too much of a freak when put against them. It was only after those two days that Reign was summoned by the king once again, themander was fighting in the south of the kingdom and they had now received news of another army attacking the west fortification, the army sent toward the west fortification wasn''t a huge one and there was nobody there that had gone through the first evolution since that was the case the king decided to let Reign fight this time, he was still new and needed some time to adapt, a medium-scale fight like this one would definitely be good for him. Of course, even though Reign was to be the most powerfulbatant there, he wasn''t the leader of the army, he would still need to listen to orders and join the military meeting in the fortifications like the others. Chapter 306 The Fortification It took Reign about 2 days to travel to the west fortification, he had of course traveled together with the reinforcements that were being sent that way. To be attacked by a smaller scaled army of the coalition was a rare thing to happen, the fortifications were incredibly strong and the chance of a smaller army destroying them was almost non-existent. Of course, it''s not like simr things hadn''t happened before, the coalition tried multiple crafty methods in order to take the reinforcements down, sending a smaller army was one of those methods, and the first time they had done so, they nearly managed to achieve their goal. The first small-scaled army that the coalition sent their way was about 2 000 men strong, considering the fact that there were about 1 000 people in each of the three fortifications it was almost impossible to take it down without having at least five times the numbers, the king and his advisors felt that it would be fine to simply leave the fortification as it is, but all of them were bothered by the fact that the coalition only sent such a small army, even if they were arrogant they wouldn''t have simply underestimated the kingdom that much. They were being attacked by tens of thousands of troops at the other two fortifications and the king and Lios had to go at one since three first evolution fighters had started making their way there. They still sent about 500 people to help the fortification that was being attacked by a small army just to be safe, amongst those troops was also one of the strongest fighters in the kingdom and it was thanks to him that the fortification was saved. The crafty coalition actually managed to create hundreds of mana bombs in secret, each of the bombs was incredibly powerful and the explosion could kill tens of people. Upon reaching the fortification the army started attacking them carefully and methodically, it was only the next day that they used the mana bombs. By then the people defending the fortification had rxed as they knew that the strength of the opponent was too low to defeat them and the result was horrifying. The mana bombs took hundreds of victims in mere minutes as the attacking army threw them relentlessly. Thankfully it was at that time that the reinforcements arrived, the fighter that had been sent there was actually Lico and it was thanks to his wind ability that he was able to turn the situation around. The very second that Lico appeared he used his wind maniption in order to stop the bombs in the air before returning them back toward the attacking army, of course right after he had done that he quickly summoned tens of wind des every couple of seconds and bombarded the army, quickly cutting down hundreds of them. The troops he had brought were royal soldiers of his house, each of the noble houses had the freedom to create their own personal troops and Lico''s house was of course no exception. Back then the war had just started and Lico hadn''t been active in the kingdom that much since he had only recently broken through and achieved a rank S in swordsmanship. The royal family had a personal troop of 2 000, the noble family that held the second ce had about 1 500 troops in their personal army, and so on. Lico''s family was only considered to be a medium-ranking noble house in the kingdom back then and 500 men were their limit. After Lico saved the fortification however the tale of his incredible deed and power quickly spread throughout the kingdom, one of the reasons that happened was because Lios, the person that was second only to the king in the kingdom intentionally gave the order for the news to spread and strengthen the standing of Lico and his house. Reign got down from the horse he used during the trip, he was originally given a carriage but declined it and opted for riding a horse, even though he wasn''t very good at horse riding he quickly managed to improve as his strong body allowed him to adapt quickly. The fortification in front of Reign was incredible, it was situated in the middle of a gorge, the high rocky walls on both sides of the gorge were hundreds of meters high and it was impossible for an army to pass any other way than through the gorge. The gorge was about 10 meters wide and there was an imposing wall ced in front of Reign, the wall was about 40 meters high and about 10 meters thick, he now knew why it was so hard for the coalition to break through any of the fortifications as even he would have an incredible amount of trouble simply destroying a part of the wall. It wasn''t only a wall that could be found here however, a castle was situated right behind the wall and there were many watchtowers that were built on the rocky walls themselves, each of the towers was connected by a bridge and a couple of thick steel wires if any of the bridges were to be destroyed, the soldiers could simply use the wires to slide back down as each outpost was higher than the other. Upon reaching the fortification Reign was quickly escorted inside the castle where the current leader of the fortification was holding a war council. While he walked toward the castle he thought of the conversation he had with the king before setting out, and the brief and interesting visit from Lios. "Can I count on you?" The king asked Reign after telling him of his n, it was a simple n, send Reign with reinforcements and defend the castle, since he was a new fighter in the kingdom then even if the coalition had heard about his power, they still couldn''t be certain how truthful the news was. The king wanted Reign to try andpletely destroy the attacking army, or at least take care of any powerful fighters that might be there. Reign didn''t have any reason to refuse and quickly went back to his room to get ready, upon doing so however he found Lios looking out the window while waiting for him. ? "Mister Reign." Lios looked over at him. "Sir Lios." Reign nodded his head at Lios and started taking his clothes and folding them in a leather suitcase he had received. He didn''t want to show his inventory here as he didn''t know whether or not anybody in the kingdom had it, he had seen multiple spatial rings but unfortunately, he wasn''t able to tell how good the rings were and how much space was inside of them. "You came to talk about the task I was given right?" "Correct." "Alright, I guess we have time for that." Reign put a shirt in the leather suitcase before sitting down on one of the chairs in his room and motioning for Lios to sit as well. Lios simply smiled at him before sitting down and looking straight at Reign. "Judging by your behavior, it seems that you already have an idea of what is happening." "Well, it''s not really hard to guess, the king suddenly asking me and Lico to spar during the banquet even though there were tens of people watching, I think anyone would have guessed that something was not quite right." "Correct, we were using that time, and this attack to check for spies, every single kingdom has argework of spies in the whole area, us included of course," Lios said before stopping for a brief moment and taking out two sses and a wine bottle from his spatial ring, he poured both of them the wine before continuing. "To put it more simply Reign, we''re using you to try and figure out who amongst the higher society of the kingdom are spies, as you have guessed, it would have been advantageous to us if we didn''t show your power during the banquet, we could have simply sent you out to battleter as a trump card, capitalizing on theck of knowledge the coalition had of you, you would have been able to kill a couple of their high-level personnel, but after what had happened in the throne room that was scrapped, even if only one person amongst the people there was a spy then the coalition would have a general idea of how strong you are." "So it''s my fault?" Reign asked with a calm voice. "Not at all, to be honest, you simply wanted to show that you are a powerful person and get recognized, there''s nothing wrong with that, even if you hadn''t done that our enemies would have probably be wary of you quite quickly, so we decided to switch ns." "I probably don''t need to even tell you this, but there will definitely be a couple of powerful fighters from the coalition attacking the fortification, don''t underestimate them." Lios finished his wine and got up, before he could leave however Reign spoke again. "Why tell me this though?" After hearing his question Lios simply chuckled before turning his head toward Reign. "Only a fool would keep their own people in the dark, instead of making you distrust us, why shouldn''t I simplyy all the cards on the table so that you can be ready for what''s toe, not to mention that all of us have high hopes for you, and I definitely don''t want you to be an enemy." Chapter 307 Raigon Reign had to admit that the little talk he had with Lios did make him feel a bit better. He didn''t mind acting as bait in this kind of a situation as he had hidden a good part of his strength during the banquet, of course, the enemy would probably already have expected that but they had no idea just how much power he hid. Reign was confident of taking down a couple of topbatants from the coalition by himself. Even if there were multiple of them simr in power to Lico, he was still certain that he could escape them after going all out. Being told by Lios about what exactly the kingdom was nning to do made him feel a bit better about the whole thing, however. Being used by someone and being told that they nned on making him bait were twopletely different things, Reign didn''t know if they had nned on doing this from the start or if this was something that Lios did by himself without talking with the king, the first possibility was a bit higher, however. Reign made his way up to the top of the castle where 4 people were currently discussing what they would do against the attackers who were a couple of hours away from arriving at the fortifications. Just to get to the wall would take the army some time since they had fortified not only the walls of the gorge but the ground as well. Multiple spiked walls could be seen outside the gigantic wall that blocked the way, the tough gate in the center of the wall was made from steel and it was about 3 meters thick, simply opening the gate took a long time, and destroying it was harder than destroying the wall. The ground in front of the wall was also filled with many magic traps and arrays, the attacking army would have to either try to find and destroy the traps or somehow defuse them since they would lose most of their numbers by simply marching through the field. Three people sat in the top office while one was currently standing looking over the map that was shown on the giant stone table in the middle of the office. The map was simr to the one that Eldar had once shown to Reign and the others, it looked like a hologram that was showing the real-time situation at the fortification and the surrounding area. The attacking army wasn''t shown there as they were still too far away to get into contact with the observation array that was installed in the fortification and was responsible for showing all the data on the map. Of course, there were a couple of ways one could block the observation so no kingdom trusted it wholeheartedly and they always had a couple of scouts that would follow the attacking army just in case something was wrong. Only a couple of kingdoms and empires on the had incredibly powerful observation arrays from which nothing could be hidden. "I hear the otherworlder has arrived." One of the three people suddenly speaks out, he was a man that looked like he was in his early forties, his face had a couple of scars on it, he had a thick, bushy beard that was about 6cm long while the top his head was devoid of any hair. He was themander of the fortification army and he was responsible for all of the troops, generally, themander would also be in charge of everything else in the fortification but he had actually given that power to someone else since he was only good when it came to fighting. "Yes, he should be here any minute, I heard he made a big ssh a couple of days ago during the weing banquet, they say his strength isparable to sir Lico." Another man says. He was wearing a dark robe and his face was almost fully covered by a cloth that was wrapped around his head, only his two sharp green eyes were visible. He was called s and he was in charge of the spywork in this area of the kingdom, he was a direct subordinate of Lios and naturally knew how powerful Reign was since he had been informed about everything that happened 2 days ago. "If that is true then he will be of great help, of course, it could be something that his majesty and the others simply imed in order to boost the morale of everyone." The third person says. Long ck hair that came down to her back, a pair of beautiful purple eyes that shone splendidly, and a beautiful face, she was a beautiful woman and it was hard to imagine that she was a part of the army. Of course, for all that knew her it was a given, the brutality this woman would show during battle was incredibly high. Blood, guts, brain matter, she would bepletely covered in all of that after a battle since her great hammer would smash any enemy in front of her. Nicknamed "The Angel of Death", she was one of the most powerful people in the kingdom and her power was only second to Lico and the other topbatants in the kingdom. For thest couple of months these three had been in charge of different parts of the fortification, themander, Dain, wouldmand the troops during attacks, and s would make sure that they knew everything that was happening in the kingdom and the coalition and would usually have information about any army that was approaching them while Lieara was responsible for charging out with the elite troops of the fortification in order toy waste to their enemies. "Let us wait and find out then." The final person spoke, he was a young man that looked like he was in his early twenties. He had long silver hair and a baby face, not even one ounce of authority could be felt from him, his thin and sickly-looking body seemed like it would get blown away by a strong wind and amongst the whole kingdom barely anybody knew of him. He was actually the nephew of the king, the oldest son of Lios, and the person that was considered to be the ck sheep of the family until the war started, the "Shadowless" Raigon. Not only did he manage to create apletely separate squad of high-level assassins and spies, but he was also able to spread his forces through the whole area, and in all of the kingdoms that were present, half of the information that the kingdom received was actually not from Lios''s men, but from his. He was born frail and sick, even his sensitivity to mana and how to control it was below average, thanks to that he could never follow after the other noble kids and was always alone. What he did have however was an exceptional brain. His intelligence is considered to be the highest in the kingdom and many considered him to be the smartest person in Ris. Of course that all was revealed when the war started, not only was he suddenly sent to this fortification, but it was during the time when it was under attack by a huge army that had more than 100 000 soldiers. Upon arriving everybody thought that the king and Lios were going crazy, to let such a young man that waspletely devoid of any achievements take control of the fortification was beyond being called stupid. Of course, after learning about his personal forces and that he was the one that actually made most of the strategies that the kingdom had used during the initial attack of the coalition, everybody was stunned, if not for s who confirmed the story for them they would have never believed it. Upon taking control of the fortification Raigon immediately made some changes, the soldiers were given orders to fight in apletely different mannerpared to before, multiple weapons and gadgets were created by the cksmiths and craftsmen that stayed in the castle, and in a matter of days, the battle was won. The attacking army was thoroughly beaten and they had lost more than 50% of their troops while they had only lost a mere 20% even when they were outnumbered 6:1. The whole kingdom was shocked to hear such news and quickly the name Raigon spread like wildfire to not only the kingdom but the whole area. Tap. Tap. Tap. Footsteps could suddenly be heard from behind therge door of the office, since they were only expecting one person the four people in the office already knew who it was that wasing, there was, of course, the possibility that something had happened and that a soldier wasing to inform them, but the footsteps would have been much louder and faster in that case. The door slowly opens as Reign enters the office, the four looked at him as Raigon smiled brightly, "Wee sir Reign, we were just talking about you." Chapter 308 The Army Appears "Sir Raigon, I presume?" Reign asked as he walked into the office, the eyes of all four people were glued to him but he showed no change in behavior or expression, meeting 4 influential people of the kingdom at once seemed to be no big deal to him at all. "Yes, please, take a seat, we were just discussing what we were going to do with the attacking army." "Thank you." Reign calmly walked to the giant table and took a seat right next to s, he gave a happy smile to s who simply nodded respectfully, he was inwardly a bit surprised however as even though he knew that Reign was young from the information he had received, he never expected him to be this young. To be so powerful at such a young age was no small feat and he would definitely be a powerful person in the future, perhaps even more powerful than the king himself. "Well, let us return to our previous topic now, about 2 000 soldiers are marching to our castle, unfortunately, my men can''t confirm just how strong they were or who they were at all since they are being shielded by an anti-detection array," Raigon says as he suddenly brings out a huge leather map, the map was spread out on the table as the holographic one disappeared, he points at a location not too far away from the gorge before he continued speaking. "From what information I have received from my men, they are currently somewhere in this area, if they continue with their current speed then they should be arriving here in about 2 hours, of course, there is always the possibility of them suddenly slowing down or perhaps even speeding up, our defensive preparations should be finished in about 1 hour and the possibility of them taking us by surprise is almost non-existent." "So, what brings us all here is simple, why would the coalition suddenly attack this location with so few troops, I don''t mean to brag but even if their numbers were quadrupled I am certain that we would be victorious," Raigon says as he looks at Reign, the other three do the same as Reign raises an eyebrow, it was obvious to him that they wanted his input on this matter. "Well, just like you have said, the preparations will be done soon and I have already seen just how busy the soldiers are with it, the possibility of them taking us by surprise is almost zero and their numbers are simply far too low to pose a threat, which means that they either created some new weapons that they are either certain could destroy the defenses, or they are perhaps trying to test some new weapons out." "There''s also the possibility that they gained some new topbatants that they wanted to use this opportunity to surprise us and kill everybody present with a swift and deadly attack, maybe they''re even trying a "Blitzkrieg". "A blitz-what?" "Oh, sorry, that was something from my world, to put it simply, a deadly surprise attack that would allow them to not only destroy this fortification but to get deep inside the kingdom in a short period of time, the one from my world is made by the use of rapid overwhelming force that was concentrated at one spot, but if they had some new topbatants or perhaps even a first evolution one amongst them, they could simply attack once and obliterate everything here." "So there was something like that in your world, if you don''t mind I would like to learn more about such tactics from your world after we deal with the attackers, sir Reign." "Please don''t use the sir anymore, it''s weird, I''m the youngest one here after all." "Very well, I expect you do the same for us as well then." "Sure thing, Raigon." "You do seem quite confident that we will win though." "Let''s just say that I have made preparations for multiple scenarios, a surprise attack by a first evolutionbatant being the top one of course." "Oh?" "Well, I can''t exactly give you all the details, but don''t worry, even a first evolutionbatant won''t be able to break through our defenses so easily, we should have more than enough time for reinforcements to arrive, and if you were going to ask about the mountain, yes, I do have men positioned there as well, it might be hard if not even impossible for an army to pass there, but for a squad of powerful fighters it wouldn''t." "Seems like you thought of everything." "Well, that is my job, after all, not to mention that we had a couple of the coalition''s topbatants infiltrating the kingdom once before, even though we managed to deal with them it cost us a lot when it came to public safety and morale, I don''t want something like that to happen again." Reign raised an eyebrow after hearing that, he wasn''t aware that the kingdom had once been infiltrated like that,pared to Earth, warfare here was a bit different as people that could rival entire armies actually existed, for some top fighters below the first evolution to enter the kingdom would be the same as a couple of tanks passing through the border and causing mayhem inside, of course,pared to tanks the fighters would be much harder to spot and they would be many times faster as well. The rest of the meeting went without any kind of news, they didn''t have a lot of information about the enemy force and as such there was no specific n they could take, they simply needed to wait and fight the enemies when they arrived. Reign however still felt that something was off, even though Raigon had multiple ns for different scenarios nned out, there was simply no way that the coalition would send 2 000 of their soldiers to simply die. Either this was only a diversion, albeit a quite bad one since only Reign was here and the other topbatants were still avable, or the coalition had a surprise for the kingdom. One had to remember that the system existed and one could gain help from it with the use of many resources, Reign could do the sameter when his territory expanded and he became stronger, for now of course he could only buy buildings and put rules in the territory, in the future however there would be a lot more that could be done. If the coalition had managed to get reinforcements or a powerful new weapon from the system then things might get tricky here, of course, Reign wasn''t all that worried as he was quite confident in his own strength and was certain that he could escape if there was a need for it. The mountains also gave Reign a bad vibe, although Raigon said that there were men posted there he knew that it would be incredibly hard for those people to stop the topbatants of the other kingdoms, there was even the possibility of his men never even spotting them. What Reign didn''t know was that Raigon and the others had the same thoughts, it was impossible for one person to think of every single thing that could happen, and to create countermeasures was even harder. Raigon had done his very best ever since he took overmand of the fortification, but even he wasn''t able to make it impervious, just creating the countermeasure against a first evolutionbatant took a long time and many resources, the good thing however was that if a first evolutionbatant did attack they could potentially seriously injure or even kill the person with the help of one of their own first evolution fighters. Amongst the first evolutionbatants in the area, only two could rival the king in power, the two were of course rulers of the other two powerful kingdoms in the area. Against other fighters, the king would never lose as was shown during the war as the coalition needed two of their fighters to fight him evenly. As time passed there was still no change when it came to the attacking army, they continued marching using the same speed as before and Raigon''s men were still unable to figure out what exactly was happening, they could only see blurry figures and even counting the number of fighters was hard, the figure of 2 000 was only a rough estimate as there could potentially be over 3 000 of them, they were also unable to see if the army was bringing something as the array shielded them well. Soon the sound of people marching could be heard in the gorge, after about 2 hours had passed the army had arrived, their uniformed march showed that they were a trained and strong army, but even with that it would be almost impossible for them to break through the defenses of the fortification. As soon as they had arrived the array started flickering before disappearing, Raigon and the others were finally able to see exactly what they were facing. Chapter 309 The Battle Commences "What are these creatures?" Dain asked as he looked at the more than 2 000 strong army that had finally revealed themselves in front of the fortification. Contrary to what they believed this army didn''t really belong to any of the four kingdoms of the coalition, they had been summoned here by them in a simr fashion to how Reign was summoned. To actually summon so many troops that were led by a powerful person that was currently undergoing a challenge in order to evolve took an astronomical amount of resources, more than what the kingdom of Ris had used when summoning Reign. It was possible for the four kingdoms to actually use so many resources, but it would strain them a bit to actually do something like that right now, they weren''t like the kingdom of Ris which was the richest kingdom in the area, the fertile soil and huge crop yields allowed them to amass arge number of resources in thest couple of decades. Raigon and the others immediately thought of the other tworge kingdoms in the area as they were certain that at least one of them had a part in summoning this troop. Of course, there was also the possibility of the coalition bing a bit desperate, even though they had initiated the war against Ris and attacked first, they didn''t really manage to capitalize on it and so far the war was quite equal, with Ris losing more topbatantspared to them. The people of the kingdoms were all furious as they could barely sustain themselves during these times, to actually initiate a war without any real reason was simply ridiculous to them. As such the kingdoms were under great pressure from their own people, not only had they started a war but they also had nothing to show for it, they gained no new territory and they only lost people. Even though the situation was still a bit in their favor, the people didn''t truly care, all they knew was that more and more people were getting conscripted into the army while the tax had be higher, if things continued this way simply surviving would be hard. The troop that was now standing in front of the fortification might have been the desperate attempt of the coalition to finally deal some damage to Ris, with such a powerful troop they could potentially even do so. Not only was each of the soldiers in the troop well equipped, but they also had a high level as even the weakest amongst them was level 38. A pitch-ck armor that shone menacingly under the sun covered their dark blue, rocky skin. They wore no helmet on their heads as multiple blue bones grew on top of it. Each of them was over 2 meters tall and they had an imposing presence to them, a thick killing intent permeated through the gorge as the small army stood still and simply stared at the fortification and the soldiers. The soldiers held a thick sword in one hand while a big ck shield was held in another, each of them also had a different weapon on their back. As Reign and the others simply stood and watched the army, three figures slowly started walking toward the fortification. The person at the very front was about 1.9 meters tall, his muscr body was barely contained in the armor as he dragged a giant sword with him. Two men walked a step behind him, one on his left and one on the right side. The three were a problem as Reign was immediately able to feel the thick mana that they possessed. The person walking at the very front was the most powerful one, his presence was simr to Lico''s and Reign was certain that his strength wouldn''t be too far off from Lico as well. His skin was a tad darkerpared to the other soldiers and his horns were ck. The two on each of his sides were also quite powerful, each one was as strong as Lieara and they could be considered to be topbatants in any kingdom of the area. To summon a powerful troop that was led by such powerful people was definitely not an easy task, one could only guess just how many resources the coalition had spent in order to do something like this. The powerful army was something that nobody expected to see, the over 2 000 men strong army had a slight advantage when it came to numbers but the main issue was that each one was more powerfulpared to the soldiers that were stationed on the fortification and they could be considered to be elites in any kingdom in the area. The leader of the soldiers simply walked toward the fortification with a serious look on his face before stopping right before the traps that wereid out in front of him. He looked right at Reign and the others and smiled ferociously, that continued for a couple of seconds before he simply turned around and the army started marching toward the fortification. There weren''t only soldiers in the army as a carriage could be seen in the middle of it, multiple devices as well could be seen in the army but nobody knew what they were for, one thing was certain, however, it wasn''t good news for them. Elite troops of the coalition were under constant watch, simrly to the topbatants and it was a hard task for them to go anywhere unnoticed. For such a powerful army to actually arrive at the fortification was something that nobody expected and even Raigon had a serious expression on his face, it wasn''t as if they couldn''t defeat them, but they would have to use arge amount of stuff that he had prepared if they didn''t want to have any heavy casualties. The topbatants were also a problem, Lieara could deal with one of them and Reign could take on the leader, but they simply didn''t have anyone else that was capable of fighting against the third one as even though Dain was powerful, he wasn''t powerful enough to be called a topbatant in the kingdom and the best he could do was stall the opponent for some time. As the army approached the many traps the carriage started vibrating as a defensive dome suddenly appeared over the whole army, Raigon''s eyes widened as he knew what array this was. One of the four kingdoms that belonged to the coalition was called Irtil, even though they were a small kingdom and didn''t have much power, they had managed to stay safe thanks to the incredible defensive arrays they created. Many years ago when the kingdom was first founded their king managed to save an old man that turned out to be an array master, to thank the king he stayed in the kingdom for some time and taught them how to make defensive arrays while personally creating an array that could defend the whole capital against the attacks of first evolution fighters. Many yearster there was still nobody that could create that kind of an array, but the other arrays that they had managed to learn and create were enough to make fighting them a headache as each of their forces had multiple ways of activating different kinds of defensive arrays, whatever was in the carriage was without a doubt a kind of device that they had now used to activate the array. As the army starts walking over the traps they, of course, activate, explosions, poisonous gas, a hail of swords and arrows nothing worked as the defensive array was able to shield the army perfectly. As Raigon and the others watched the army approach they had a grave look on their faces, this battle would be even harder than they expected. Reign, however, was still calm as he looked down on the army, he was just an outsider after all and whatever happened to the many kingdoms here had nothing to do with him, of course, he wasn''t going to ck off and he would do his best to help them out. The king and the others had faith in Reign not because they thought he was a nice guy or anything. It was because generally, the people that were summoned by the system would being here because they had taken a mission from the system to help them out, thanks to that it was almost impossible for them to actually betray the kingdom as the penalty was arge one and nobody wanted to face it. Reign, however, didn''t have such a mission or limitation, he was summoned here because of his evolution trial and even if he betrayed the kingdom of Ris he wouldn''t face any kind of penalty. Of course, the wouldn''t do such a dumb thing, not only did he have a ce to stay and allies to fight together within Ris, but if he betrayed them then he would not only be alone in this world, but it would also be incredibly hard to finish the hidden quest. Chapter 310 Defensive Array And A Stratagem The army continued their march as all of their troops were shielded by the defensive array, soon arrows start raining down on them, they simply bounced off the defensive array while some of them exploded upon impact, some exploded because the soldiers had skills that allowed them to do that, while others because they were a special kind of explosive arrow that the kingdom produced. It did little to the defensive array however as the army simply continued their march, it seemed that they hadplete confidence in the power of the defensive array and as such there was no reason for them to be overly cautious. The other items they had were also put to use, there were multiple cocoon-like devices amongst the army and with a simple infusion of mana they opened up as hundreds of arrows wereunched from them. Many of the arrows either missed or hit the walls of the different watchtowers and the fortification but some managed to hit some of the soldiers. Still, little damage was done and they were mostly used simply to force the soldiers into hiding for a period of time. The tactic worked well as the constant barrage of arrows from the defensive forces had stopped, even though the soldiers were willing to put their life on the line in order to protect their kingdom, it was useless for them to try and attack the enemy now as they would probably get skewered by the arrows before managed tounch even one of their own. Dain quickly took arge bow that was leaning against the wall. That was the weapon he used, slowly he pulled the bow before releasing the 1-meter long arrow that was notched on it, the arrow zooms toward the army in an instant and hits the defensive array, causing it to ripple a bit. Even though it seemed useless, this was the first time the array had actually produced such a reaction, quickly he notched another arrow and got ready to continue his attacks. As the second arrow neared the defensive array it was knocked away, one of the two men that were together with the leader had acted. He stood right at the edge of the defensive array and managed to hit the powerful arrow with his giant, spiked metal bat. Even though he was strongerpared to Dain the collision still made his arms hurt a bit as such an arrow isn''t something normally used during battle. Not only did it take a long time to notch the arrow and pull the bowstring, but the power one needed in order to do so had to be adequate as well. Lieara took her halberd and tried jumping off the wall before being stopped by Reign and s, the two quickly grabbed each of her hands and stopped her from doing such a reckless act. "What the, unhand me!" "No can do, you''re a valuablebatant here and I can''t allow you to simply go and die for nothing," s spoke as Reign simply nodded his head, before Lieara could retort to his words, Raigon opened his mouth. "Lieara, now is not the time to be doing such things, Dain, let''s use the third stratagem for this." "The third, I understand." Dain bowed to Raigon as he took a couple of soldiers and instructed them on what to do, the soldiers quickly saluted him and the others before running down the stairs in haste. "Although I have to admit that this was unexpected, much more will be needed in order to take us down." Raigon shed a quick smile at Reign who was able to spot the dangerous glint in his eyes, it seemed that Raigon was going to act seriously from now on. "The defensive array is definitely a powerful one, but it''s not like it doesn''t have its weakness, the mana expenditure is definitely not something to scoff at, you can clearly see that a group of people is right next to the carriage and they are rotating every couple of seconds in order to keep the array functioning." "We simply need to continue dealing damage to it, the more damage we deal the more mana they are forced to use, their goal is probably to simply get close enough to the wall before the array is destroyed," Raigon says before looking at thest device that the attackers were pulling with them, it was in the shape of a cube and it was about 3 meters in height and width. "That is the only thing I am worried about, the kingdom of Irtil was the one that gave them the array, while the kingdom of Asuria was the one that gave them the cocoon-shaped device, they are the ones that are famous for their powerful mechanisms and gadgets, after all, judging by the look it seems that thest device is probably something that was given by them as well, the other two kingdoms were probably the ones that used the most resources for the summoning as they didn''t have anything like this to give." "So, do you want me to test them?" Reign suddenly asked. "Huh?" "Well, I''m quite confident that I can pierce through the array and fight them for a bit before retreating, so, what do you say, you want me to try and get close to that cube-shaped device they have?" Raigon stared at Reign for a while before shaking his head. "No, that won''t be necessary, we still don''t know if there are any other surprises, after all, you are the only one that can fight their leader and I don''t want to risk getting you injured so early in the fight, I can see that you are confident in your skills, but do remember that each of the four kingdoms has first evolutionbatants, and they of course also have ways of hurting other first evolutionbatants, if they, for some reason had given something like that to this army then this is going to be really dangerous and I won''t be able to help anybody that is too far away." Reign simply nodded before continuing to look at the army. He wondered what Raigon meant by ways of hurting first evolutionbatants, did he mean items that could only be used once, for them to have such power they would need to be at least rank A, perhaps the kingdoms had a couple of them. Beast for example had an item that could be used once a day, his red arrow, there were also items that could only be used once before getting destroyed, the power of such items would definitely be great if they were of a high rank. Maybe it was apletely different thing as well, the kingdoms could have created weapons that could hurt powerful warriors without the help of the system as well. ''A world that had magic before the system even arrived, as expected, it is many times more powerful and dangerouspared to Earth.'' Reign had only interacted with the bottom of the food chain when it came to this world, all of the kingdoms here could be said to be amongst the weakest ones, and still, their power was great. He wondered just how powerful the top empires in this world were; they even had people that went through the fourth evolution and stories of even more powerful ones existed as well. Just how much power would they possess? Reign had previously even met gods and interacted with Transcendents, but none of them had even used a sliver of their true strength and as such he was simply unable to discern how powerful they truly were. As the enemy approached, more and more traps were triggered as the defensive array started flickering a bit, one could even spot a couple of the soldiers that were busy using mana to keep the array functioning and had passed out from the exhaustion. Of course, their n so far had worked brilliantly as they were a mere 20 meters from the wall. Suddenly one could hear a rumbling sounding from the wall, under the watchful gaze of the enemy army some parts of the wall opened up before multiple concentrated sts of mana were fired their way. To Reign, it looked like multipleser beams had suddenly pierced through the defensive array, a couple of soldiers were unlucky enough to get hit by theser and couldn''t even utter a word before being cut down. There were now multiple holes at the front of the defensive array, Reign could see that the holes however were slowly getting healed, but before they could get closed multiple soldiers suddenly peeked out from the wall and threw metal balls on top of the array, some of them hit the array while other managed to get in through the holes. Immediately after hitting the ground, the metal balls exploded and tens of soldiers were killed. Chapter 311 Mana Curtain The metal balls were filled with a substance that was simr to gunpowder, the only difference being that it could interact with mana, simply infusing a little bit of mana in the ball would create a reaction in the substance and it would explode in a violent fashion after a collision. The metal balls were created by Raigon, of course, he wasn''t the only one that had understood the value of the substance they called ''Licin'' as there were other kingdoms that used it in a simr fashion. The explosive arrows that the kingdom used for one were something that was created with the use of the substance, the soldiers only needed to infuse the slightest amount of mana in order to activate the licin that was inside of the arrow in order for it to be an explosive one. Not only was licin powerful when used in weapons, but it was also not vtile at all without infusing mana to it, one could light it on fire, throw it into water, and more without it being changed in any way. The reason why it was so was still unknown to the many kingdoms but they didn''t really want to even know as they weren''t sure that that kind of information would even be valuable in any way. As such there was only a small amount of researchers in the whole world that studied licin. The balls were a great hit during the testing phase and Raigon immediately went to work, licin wasn''t that rare in the world and most kingdoms had a good amount of it. The metal balls were able to even kill a couple of the powerful elite soldiers that made up the army, their strength, coupled with the armor they wore gave them great defense, but it still wasn''t enough to survive the powerful explosion from the licin balls, that by itself was a testament of their power. That however was still not enough to truly stop the army, theser-like attack from before wasn''t something that could be fired again in a short period of time, but for now, it would do as it would take some time for the defensive array to get patched up. The leader and the two vice-leaders of the army quickly get to work, thanks to their high levels they were able to get to the holes and defend them, even with that however it was still risky as the explosions could still hurt them. Of course, they couldn''t block all of the holes and more metal balls continued being thrown in the midst of the marching army as more soldiers died. Compared to their numbers, however, the casualties were still quite low and they didn''t need to worry too much about the metal balls as they were getting closer and closer to the wall. Before they entered the 8-meter mark from the wall however a new surprise suddenly weed them. The earth suddenly erupted as multiple spiked pirs emerged, each of the pirs was about 10 meters tall and about 2 meters wide, right after emerging the pirs erupted with mana as an almost invisible curtain of mana had formed and connected all of them. The army stopped for a brief moment as they expected the pirs, nobody knew what exactly the pirs nor to mana curtain could do but the leader grit his teeth and ordered his army forward. Nobody hesitated as all of the soldiers started marching in unison once again. The second that the defensive array and the mana curtain touched however there was a reaction, electricity sparked between the two as the army found out that they could no longer continue forward, the soldiers could but the defensive array was blocked by the mana curtain. It was obvious to them now that this was something that was built specifically for countering the defensive array, it wasn''t very surprising as everybody knew that the defensive arrays the kingdom of Irtil could make were always a headache for their enemies. The only question in the minds of the soldiers and the leader of the army was simple, why were they not told that the kingdom of Ris had something like this? Well, the answer to that is obvious, because nobody knew. This was actually the first time that the totems had been used, the creator of the totems was not Raigon this time, well he was the one toe up with the idea but he had no clue of how to create such a device. It was one of the kingdom''s cksmiths that came up with the idea. By utilizing the great manpower of the kingdom and the many talented cksmiths of the kingdom they were able to actually create such a counter to the defensive array. The pirs could create a curtain of mana that was simr to the defensive array, when the two woulde into contact it would be simr to steel touching steel, none would budge and the army that was being shielded by the defensive array would be forced to stop and they would be faced with two choices. One choice was to get out of the array and attack the pirs, each one was quite tough and it wouldn''t be hard to take them down, not to mention that they would be forced to defend against attacks while trying to destroy the pirs. The other choice was to simply charge at the enemy without the defense provided by the defensive array. The same went for the army right now, they could either try to attack and destroy the pirs now or they could simply charge toward the wall, it was only about 8 meters away and they could get there incredibly quickly. The problem would however surface after that, the leader of the army was certain that this wasn''t all that Raigon had prepared and was certain that there would be more surprises in store for them at the wall. The leader quickly went out of the defensive array with the 2 vice-leaders, each of them charging at the pirs in order to destroy them swiftly. A hail of arrows fell down from the many watchtowers and hit the defensive array, the holes were still not patched up and some of the arrows manage to get in and deal some damage to the soldiers. Metal balls continued falling down and exploding as some of the soldiers had switched their aim down toward the leader and the powerfulbatants of the army who had charged out in order to destroy the pirs quickly. Suddenly 3rge arrows wereunched toward one of the vice-leaders who promptly dodged two before using his spike bat in order to block thest one. One of the arrows came from Dain while the other 2 were from some ballistae that were mounted on top of the walls, of course, it wasn''t only 2 ballistae as more huge arrows wereunched at the leader and other topbatants. Previously they didn''t use the ballistae that were carefully hidden on the wall, the reason for that was simply to hide another means of attack from the army who had started their march a bit toofortable thanks to the defensive array they had around them. Without the protection of the array however, the ballistae could be used to attack the powerful people that had gone out of the array and bother them while they tried to destroy the pirs. Even though the ballistae were powerful, they wouldn''t really be that dangerous to the topbatants of the enemy army, each of them was incredibly powerful and perhaps only the weakest amongst them would face a lot of pressure because of it. The leader for example was barely bothered by the huge arrows as he was able to easily dodge them before attacking the pir. His scimitar shone a dark red color as he brought it down on the pir that shook after the collision. The incredible attack managed to cut a small part of the pir and shake it roughly, right after finishing the attack the leader jumped to the side as two arrows had arrived. He shes a quick smile before attacking the pir once again, only to widen his eyes as he felt an incredible sense of dangering from his left. He quickly twisted his waist and attacked on the left. ng! Bzzzzz A lightning-d Reign had appeared next to him and with the help of his [ Lightning Stab ], he was able to not only catch the leader by surprise but also send him flying back for a couple of meters after the initial collision. The leader had a grave look on his face as he looked at Reign, the attack was enough to make him sense danger and from what he could see this wasn''t Reign going all out. He had been told by a messenger before that there could potentially be a powerful person at the fortification, and now he knew who they were talking about. Reign was without a doubt a fighter at a simr level to him, but that didn''t make him worried however as he licked his mouth while looking at Reign with a savage expression on his face. Chapter 312 Fighting The Army Leader As Reign had started the battle against the leader of the army, Lieara had done the same, she went out with her elite troop of 100 men and confronted one of the vice-leaders and the other topbatants of the army, the second vice-leader was currently busy with Dain as the bearded man was constantly sending arrows his way, the arrows, of course, prevented him from trying to help the others. Of course, the arrows by themselves wouldn''t be enough to stop the vice-leader, but the presence of another person on the battlefield was enough, even though the vice-leader hadn''t seen any other person near him he was still able to feel danger each time he dodged or blocked an arrow and whilst trying to run toward the others. The hidden danger on the battlefield was of course s, even though the man was the current head of the spywork in this area of the kingdom, he was also a powerful fighter in his own right, well, a powerful assassin would be a better title as he was one of the members of the night guards and had tens of assassinations under his belt. He was currently using the chaos of the battlefield to his advantage as he used his ability and skills to their fullest, the person in front of him was very strong and he would only act when he was certain that he could kill him. An assassin can defeat enemies that are stronger than him under the condition that they were unaware of his existence, unfortunately for s however the vice-leader had incredible intuition and was able to quickly realize that somebody else than Dain was also targeting him, even though he had no clue who it was or how they would try to attack him, it was enough for him to be extremely vignt toward his surroundings. Reign however was feeling excited, the man in front of him was definitely as strong as Lico was and he would be the first enemy Reign would seriously face in this new world. Even though the kingdom he was currently located in could only be described as powerful in the current area but weak in theplete scope of things, the number of powerful people that Reign could meet was stillrgepared to back on Earth. Even though the foe in front of him wasn''t going to be the most powerful enemy he had faced till now, he would be the most powerful when it came to the enemies that Reign had fought without any help. Reign''s job right now was simple, fight the enemy to a standstill while the ballistae and the others take care of the other powerfulbatants and soldiers of the army, if Reign could defeat the man and kill him then that would be even better. Of course, Raigon and the others didn''t have a lot of hope for that happening, it wasn''t because they didn''t trust Reign or anything like that, it was simply because it was extremely difficult for a fight between two people that were simr in strength like this to end up with death, even if one was outmatched they could always retreat, or in this case, the leader of the army could simply go back in the defensive array. The red mana of the man suddenly gets released as a terrifying pressure envelops the battlefield, it wasn''t simply mana however as the killing intent from the man was equally terrifying. Even Reign was a bit affected by the intense killing intent as it was obvious that the man in front of him had gone through tens if not hundreds of battles and had killed thousands of enemies in order to be able to use such an intense killing intent to weaken his opponents. Luckily for Reign, he had already been in situations where killing intents were used, especially a couple of times when Wolf had released his, andpared to this guy, even though the killing intent was more ferocious and a bit stronger, it wasn''t as concentrated as the one Wolf could use. Of course that also came from the fact that Wolf was an assassin while the man in front of him was the leader of a small army, he usually used the killing intent not to help himself, but to help all of his soldiers that were currently fighting. His intense killing intent was one of the things he was proud of since not only could he pressure his enemy, but he could also weaken everyone else and allow his men to have an easier time in battle. The dark red mana enveloped the man as his rocky, dark blue skin turnedpletely ck, just like his horns. He lifted his giant scimitar and charged, the ground cracked and shattered under the power of the man''s charge and soon he was in front of Reign who looked at him cautiously, the power behind the man''s swing was great and Reign opted for dodging rather than trying to take the attack head-on. He merely took a step to the left and turned his body to the right side as the scimitar passed near him, the red mana enveloping the scimitar however suddenly became violent as it burst out toward Reign whose eyes widened in surprise. He immediately crossed his two swords in front of him as the mana made contact with them and sent him sliding back for a couple of meters, his arms shook a bit from the powerful blow as he quickly jumped sideways to evade another attack from the enemy. His lightning-d body flickered as he appeared behind the man and shed down with his two swords, his attack was however blocked by another burst of mana from the opponent that quickly twisted his waist and deliver an upwards sh at Reign, the attack managed to send him flying back and even dealt a minor injury to him as the violent mana managed to bruise his left arm a bit. The fight reminded Reign of back when he faced the hobgoblin captain in front of Raal''s building, the mana that the captain wielded back then was almost identical to the one this person had. The difference of course was that it was obvious that the hobgoblin captain was only able to use it with great limitations as he could only use it to defend. The person in front of Reign however could defend and attack with the help of the dark red mana and it seemed that his body was also further strengthened by it. It was not a rare sight to see people having the same ability in the universe, to have an ability unique to oneself was something almost unheard of after all. The number of beings in the universe was almost endless and there were only so many abilities that one could get so there were bound to be many instances of people having the same ability. For example, the ability that the hobgoblin captain and the leader of this army had was one of the moremon abilities in the universe. The ability was a simple one as it would allow the user to have greater control over their mana, do not mistake this as useless however as there were endless possibilities with this ability. Of course, most people that had this ability were either weak or average as one needed to have some talent and imagination in order to use it properly. In the hands of a talented person, the ability would flourish as not only could they strengthen their mana, but they would be able to use it for defense, attack, support, enhancements For example, the person fighting Reign had so far used the ability to enhance his body, Reign was able to do the same but the difference was that not only did the leader use less mana, but the strengthening was also more powerful and easier to control. He also used it to attack and defend, as it was pure mana it had no advantages over any other ability, but there was also no ability that could truly counter it. For example, Wolf could unleash devastating attacks with his fire, but if he ran into a water user he would be greatly weakened as that was a direct counter to him. Of course, this was only the tip of the iceberg for the leader as both he and Reign were still being cautious and weren''t fighting with everything they had. Their fight was one that nobody could interfere in as they moved too fastpared to the others and their attacks were more powerful, only Lieara could perhaps be useful in helping Reign as she was the most powerful fighter after him, but she was currently busy fighting one of the two vice-leaders and couldn''t focus on anything else. Her halberd was fully covered in her brown mana as she used her earth ability to its fullest, not only could she manipte the soil beneath her in order to attack or defend against the enemy but she could also boost her defense to another level thanks to it. The opponent however wasn''t anything to scoff at as his spear stabbed at her any time she showed even the slightest opening, so far the two were equally matched but the constant attacks of the other soldiers and ballistae made the battle tip in her favor. Chapter 313 Yufan And The Phantom Reign and the leader of the army continued their battle, each of their attacks were filled with killing intent and it was clear that they were doing their best in order to harm the other. Thanks to his weapon, the army leader had a slight advantage when it came to strength, but Reign had him beat in speed and he could still match him with both of his swords in a power contest, albeit barely. As the battle continued Reign could feel as if something was wrong, his opponent was definitely not cking off and that was obvious to Reign, but something still bothered him, he just couldn''t figure out what exactly it was. The leader suddenly stopped, his sword still pointing at Reign while a smile bloomed on his face. "You''re strong." He told Reign as he looked at him with a passionate gaze, one could easily mistake the man''s gaze for a perverted one, but Reign knew that he was only excited because of their battle, nothing else. "You''re not half-bad yourself." "My name is Yufan human, how about you?" "Reign." "Nice to meet you Reign, I hope you can entertain me more!" Yufan shouted as he charged at Reign once again, the dark-red mana around him danced wildly as its shape suddenly changed. No longer was it simply covering Yufan''s body as the mana actually formed a shape of a person above him,pared to Yufan however the person-shaped mana above him was a bitrger and wielded a hammer in his hands. With the inclusion of the phantom figure above Yufan, the fight became a lot more dangerous. Not only was Yufan himself a powerful fighter, but the phantom figure was able to perfectly synchronize and help him, each of their attacks was different and Reign could barely hang on when faced with the onught of attacks. The phantom was slow but each of the attacks was immensely powerful, to top it off each time the hammer hit something the mana would explode in a violent fashion and even Reign had to be wary of it. His speed advantage was almost non-existent thanks to the phantom and Yufan working together. Matters became even worse when the phantom suddenly detached itself from Yufan and attacked Reign by itself. When the two were connected it was still hard to fight against them, but with the two of them fighting individually the pressure on Reign had increased. The phantom had slow but incredibly powerful attacks, by itself it wouldn''t be a big threat to Reign who could dismantle it thanks to his superiority in speed, but with Yufan attacking him constantly he simply didn''t have a chance to do so. As Yufan and Reign shed the phantom attacked Reign from behind, just when Reign was about to dodge the attack his eyes widened in shock as he felt that his leg was grabbed by something. Looking down he was able to see the dark red mana from Yufan enveloping his left leg, he quickly channeled his mana in order to break free but it was toote as the hammer came from the left. Reign positioned his two swords in an attempt to block it but the attack proved too much for Reign who was sent flying back, even the dark-red mana that enveloped Reign''s leg was destroyed thanks to the powerful attack. Of course, Yufan didn''t sit idle during the time as he made sure to attack Reign as well, right after the hammer had connected with his two swords, Yufan had shed down in an attempt to cut off Reign''s head. Thankfully the powerful skill from Reign''s armor was able to block the attack but even with that he still suffered some injuries. His left shoulder was bleeding and he could feel that his internal organs were a bit damaged thanks to the power of the phantom figure. The two enemies of course didn''t wait and immediately charged at him, only to be forced to dodge as two powerful ck and white lighting spears were suddenlyunched their way. Yufan was able to dodge the attackpletely but the same couldn''t be said for the phantom whose shoulder was pierced by the spear, the lightning that lingered on its body made moving even harder. Thanks to the power of the spear its left arm had lost most of its power and the phantom could barely use it now. Of course, that wasn''t even the worst thing for Yufan as he could feel the intense pressureing from Reign, it wasn''t only him as the whole battlefield felt as if breathing had be harder because of the intense pressure that Reign had released. ck and white lightning enveloped Reign''s body as he stared at Yufan with anger, he truly didn''t expect his opponent to suddenly change the whole battle with one skill, it was Reign''s own fault however as he wanted to fight against the man without truly using everything he had. He didn''t think that Yufan could use his dark-red mana after summoning the phantom and he paid dearly for it, not only did Yufane close to killing him, but the blow from the phantom was enough to hurt him badly, if not for Reign using his [ Mana Coating ] in order to fully envelop his swords and hands with mana in order to mitigate as much damage as he could, the result from the attack could have been much worse. Reign had stopped ying around now and in a blink of an eye, he was already in front of Yufan who was barely able to respond to his movement. Even though it was one of the early skills that he had created, the [ Lightning Charge ] was still the absolute best skill when it came to boosting his speed, even the skill that evolved from it, the [ Lightning Body ] wasn''t able to boost him up that much. The brief confrontationsted for only 2 seconds before Reign was forced to go back as Yufan had suddenly recalled his phantom who quickly exploded after getting close to Reign. The explosion wasn''t powerful and it wouldn''t do much to Reign, but it was as if multiple rms had been set off in his subconsciousness the moment he saw the phantom explode. The mana still lingered in the air and Reign understood what would have happened if he stayed there. The explosion was more of a distraction, it was actually the mana that formed the phantom that was the true danger as it would probably attack the enemy before thetter could understand what had happened. Perhaps Yufan could also use it in order to envelop the enemy and then set the mana to explode. The sheer thought of that happening set shivers down Reign''s spine. Retreating at that moment was definitely the right call as he could see the dark-red mana suddenly moving through the air as it returned to Yufan. However the mana didn''t return back inside of him, more and more mana was being released by Yufan whose whole body was suddenly enveloped by it as if it was a suit of armor. The pressureing from him was also increased as Reign could feel that his opponent had be stronger. "I wasn''t wrong, you are really strong," Yufan said before breaking into hystericughter. The mana covering him was also changing as one could see that it was condensing and bing darker. In a couple of seconds, one could only see a ck figure on the battlefield in front of Reign, the mana that covered him had condensed until theyer around him was only about 2 millimeters thick, of course, that didn''t mean it was weak, it was theplete opposite as not only had the defense of Yufan increased by arge margin, the boost he was given thanks to the mana and his offensive capabilities had also gone through a big change. Yufan suddenly moved, a 1-meter deep pit was left on the ground he previously stood on. Even though his speed was still not at the same level as Reign, he was much closerpared to before, not to mention that both his offense and defense were above Reign right now. The two shed and Reign could immediately feel his arms getting a bit numb from the collision. The incredible power that Yufan now possessed was truly overwhelming, well, it was to most. Reign immediately activated all of the buff-type of skills that he had, suddenly his speed increased while he could perceive everything around him much clearer, he had, of course, used the only two skills he had which would buff him, the [ Lightning Movement ] and the [ Magic Swordsman Heart ], thetter would increase his perception and would allow him to have a clear head no matter what happened, it was incredibly beneficial even before when it was simply called [ Swordsman Heart ], but after going through the trials and choosing a different ss Reign was able to evolve it to what it was now, other than giving the same buffs as the previous skill, it also gave him better control over mana. Chapter 314 The Powerful Yufan The two shed multiple times as the soldiers on both sides were only able to see blurs them, both of the men were far more powerful than other people of their own level were. The powered-up Yufan had incredible defense and even though Reign managed to sh him a couple of times he was unable to deal any significant damage to the man. The feeling of being in danger was still present as Reign was a bit ufortable during the fight, previously he thought that the reason he felt that way was that Yufan didn''t go all out and that it was because of the phantom but now he understood that it wasn''t so. On the other parts of the battlefield, the fights were going pretty much the same, the two vice-leaders fought against Lieara and Dain and s and so far they were equally matched. The elite troop under Lieara was fighting against the strongestbatants of the army while simultaneously making sure that they couldn''t destroy the pirs. s was still hidden from the enemy as he continued stalking him and trying to find the perfect opportunity to assassinate him, even though he still hadn''t done a thing, his mere presence was enough to disturb the opponent and make sure that he couldn''t focuspletely on Dain and the ballistae that were continuouslyunching arrows at him. Of course, it wasn''t all perfect as Dain''s fingers had already started bleeding a bit, the huge bow and arrows weren''t the weapon he always used because they simply needed a lot of strength in order to be efficient with it, Dain howevercked the strength and he could only use it while being on the wall, far away from the enemy and any disturbance. s knew that they didn''t have much more time and that he needed to act soon, otherwise, Dain would be unable to continue the fight, and killing the enemy in front of him would be almost impossible. Lieara was also having a tough time, the opponent facing her was actually a bit weaker than her, but his skill with the spear was incredible and she simply wasn''t able to find any loopholes in his attacks to exploit. Lieara was a powerfulbatant on her own and her skill with the halberd was great, unfortunately, the divide between her and the spearman was simply arge one when it came to sheer proficiency. So far neither had truly gone all out, they were trying to force the other in a disadvantageous position and force them to show their full power before responding, which, of course, made the battle into a slugfest. Going back to Reign, he was currently surrounded by tens of magic missiles, suddenly all of them flew toward Yufan who did his best to dodge them, of course, thanks to the sheer number he was unable to dodge all of them, but the ones that did hit him were unable to deal any significant damage to him. The damage however was still there, thanks to the missiles exploding upon impact the blunt force of the explosion was still able to do some damage to his mana armor. Compared to normal armors, the one Yufan had created using his mana was able to absorb a lot of damage and nullify it, treating it like a normal armor that was weak to blunt damage would be a great mistake. The giant scimitar in Yufan''s hand was alsopletely coated in the red mana, of course,pared to Yufan it wasn''t the same as the mana was thinner and actually made the de sharper while of course boosting its durability. With the boost he had received, Yufan was able to fight against Reign on even terms, of course, Reign hadn''t still gone truly all out as he not only didn''t use any of his weapon skills, but the mark he had acquired from Zeus was still not activated either. Even though he knew he could instantly turn the tide of the battle with any of those things he still choose not to, first of all, he didn''t know what kind of danger was lurking on the battlefield and he wasn''t about to show any of his trump cards to his enemy without being certain that he could kill him. Secondly, even though the battle was currently quite even between the two, Reign was still confident that he could win, not only did Yufanck any long-range attacks, but he was also incapable of injuring Reign as thetter was simply faster than him. There was also a small detail that Reign had managed to spot during the battle, each time he managed to hit Yufan the armor would ripple in an attempt to distribute the damage andpletely nullify it, but the mana that he sensed made it clear that that was not the only thing happening there as each time hended a hit he was able to sense that less mana was present in the armor. Of course, that was something that was possible only thanks to Reign''s incredibly high mana sensitivity, even before he managed to level up his mana organ he was more sensitive to manapared to the others, whether the reason for that was because of his Rank S ability or the still mysterious ability that he couldn''t figure out, he didn''t know. There was also the case with his race, since he wasn''t truly human then maybe that was the reason he was so sensitive to mana, not only mana, Reign could feel other things as well, back when they first entered the warehouse and fought against the elites there, he was immediately able to sense that something was wrong with Laura, he immediately felt a sense of disgust after seeing her, but the disgust wasn''t aimed at her but the thing that was controlling her. That was also one of the main reasons he lost control for a short period of time when Shadow had managed to incapacitate Laura, his very being had a great hatred for demons. Even when fighting against Aethion he was able to feel that the power hidden inside of him was getting restless, he didn''t know if it was because Aethion was controlling the dead or because of his powerful soul skills. He tried asking Aethion if he knew anything about that but the old man simply shook his head in denial, Reign could feel that the geezer was not beingpletely honest but he decided to leave it be. The lives of the two were now intertwined and he knew that thetter wouldn''t do something that would hurt him. It was unfortunate that he was unable to talk to Aethion for quite some time now, he thought that the old man was simply keeping quiet for some time, but after looking into his consciousness he was able to see that Aethion was currently in a deep sleep, when that exactly happened and why, he didn''t know, but he would, of course, find out after thetter woke up as he knew that Aethion''s soul wasn''t in danger of dissipating. Yufan suddenly charged at Reign again, during the course of the battle the man was unable to deal any kind of damage to Reign, only back when he and the phantom were able to take Reign by surprise was any damage dealt. His now pitch-ck scimitar cut through the air as Yufan suddenly elerated and arrived right in front of Reign who simply looked at him with a calm and arrogant expression. Reign quickly did a front flip and dodged the sideway sh from Yufan, he was right behind Yufan who was now wide open, while in the air Reign quickly shed at the wide-open back of his opponent beforending on the ground. He quickly ducked as Yufan had turned around and swung his scimitar from the left, Reign twisted his body and immediately shed at his opponent''s legs a couple of times before lunging past Yufan who had raised his sword in the air and was bringing it down on Reign. Once again Reign had found himself behind Yufan and continued the onught, even though Yufan had managed to fight Reign evenly for a period of time, it was obvious thatpared to Reign he simply didn''t have enough mana or stamina to fight a drawn-out battle for long periods of time. His speed had dropped a bit and his whole demeanor had changed, the once calm and collected Yufan was obviously tired and panicked now, the longer the battle continued the more of a disadvantage he would have against Reign. He knew that he needed to do something quickly otherwise he would definitely lose. Suddenly Yufan took his scimitar and plunged it into his stomach, the action caught Reign off guard as he never imagined his opponent would ever do something like this. "You really are fcking strong, but it ends now!" Yufan suddenly shouted as he drew the sword out of his body, an incredible killing intent once again appeared as it covered the whole battlefield. Reign who was at the center of it felt it the most and even he was unable to shrug it off like before. Yufan simply smiled at Reign who widened his eyes in shock as he felt someone had appeared behind him, he quickly turned around and managed to block an incredibly thin sword that wasing at his throat, upon seeing the person who had attacked him however he widened his eyes once again in disbelief. "Shadow?!" Chapter 315 A New Enemy Appears "Shadow?!" Reign shouted in disbelief as he barely managed to block the thin de from piercing his throat. Yes, there was no mistaking it, the medium-length blonde hair, the slim yet muscr body, and the azure blue eyes made it impossible for Reign to mistake his best friend for anyone else. Shadow simply smiled in response to Reign as he continued attacking, each thrust of the rapier in his hand was aimed at Reign''s vital spots, eyes, throat, heart, and groin, all of them were aimed as the incredibly fast attacks showed no sign of stopping. Yufan had also moved, his bloody de drawing an arc as it fell down on Reign from behind. Reign quickly used his lightning to its fullest in order to boost himself and move out of the way, the powerful discharge of lightning managed to also force Shadow back and stop his relentless attacks for a moment before he charged at Reign again. "Shadow, why are you here, what the hell is happening?!" Reign shouted once again as he defended against his friend''s fierce attacks. "What the hell is up with this weapon as well?!" Reign used his broken sword to parry Shadow before throwing a punch at his friend. The punch however was clearly not one that was thrown with full power as Shadow was able to easily move his head in order to avoid it before drawing closer to Reign, with his left hand he took out a dagger from his waist before stabbing it toward Reign''s chest. Yufan on the other hand hadunched himself at Reign as the blood covering his scimitar formed a spear around it, the intense killing intent made Reign feel a bit sluggish even before the spear had arrived. He quickly used his [ Lightning Charge ] in order to create some space between himself and Shadow before sending a couple of lightning bullets his way. He immediately used his [ Lightning Stab ] and met the powerful spear of blood, thence and spear connected as an intense shockwave swept through the surrounding area, the two were even and the attacks quickly dissipated to reveal the two men standing some 3 meters apart. Thanks to the boost Yufan had gained from the skill of his scimitar he was able to stand toe-to-toe against Reign once again. Even though he needed to pay dearly in order to acquire such power, his low-tier Rank A weapon was still able to give him a great boost. Not only did the blood de exude killing intent that would weaken every enemy in a 1km radius around him, but it would also give him a boost to his physical prowess. Of course, Yufan could also make the scope of his killing intent smaller which would in turn make the effect more powerful, that was what he was doing right now, the killing intent was focused about 50 meters around him and even someone as powerful as Reign was getting affected by it. Shadow appeared behind Reign again and used his rapier to deliver a swift but deadly blow to Reign, before it could connect however Reign turned around and grabbed it with his hand, his gloves were able to protect his hands rtively well thanks to the rapier being a weapon that didn''t specialize in cutting, of course when needed it could still cut through an enemy. As Shadow tried stabbing Reign with his dagger he was surprised to see Reign open his mouth before spitting at him, of course, what came out of his mouth wasn''t spit but lightning bullets that managed to hit him in the chest. Shadow quickly withdrew his rapier before jumping back a couple of meters. "You''re not Shadow." Reign calmly said, he felt it was weird previously when he fought against the man, even though he looked exactly like Shadow, equipment and all, his fighting style and weapons of choice were very differentpared to his friend. Not only that, but he was clearly not familiar with Reign''s fighting style or ability, which was also shown when Reign opened his mouth. He didn''t need to do that in order to use his [ Lightning roar ( prototype ) ], he only did it because he wanted to see Shadow''s reaction. He had his doubts before but this cemented them, not only did the man not show any reaction toward the skill he was about to use but looked at him in a confused manner before being shocked by the lightning bullets that wereunched at him. If it truly was Shadow then he would have been able to immediately figure out what Reign was doing and dodge the attack with rtive ease. "Kekeke, I guess I''ve been found out." Shadow suddenly speaks out, his voice was of coursepletely different from the real one. Slowly his figure started blurring before the real person showed himself. He was of the same race as Yufan butpared to the others he was slimmer and shorter. Standing at about 1.75 meters the person had gray rocky skin, a big differencepared to the other soldiers that had blue skin. The mana that Reign could feel from the person however clearly told him that he was powerful, only second to Yufan who was standing behind him. It was clear that the army came prepared, previously they thought that there was only one person that could fight against Reign equally, but Reign know knew that that was a trap devised to ambush him. Not only did Reign have to deal with the powered-up Yufan who was his match now, but he also needed to watch out for the swift and deadly opponent that had joined the battle. Contrary to what one might think Reign didn''t show any apprehension, his mouth simply curved upwards as he looked at the two of them with great excitement. "It seems like I''ll be able to cut down 2 out of the 5 needed today." "Huh?" Yufan and the other man look at him surprisingly before Yufan gave a sharp stare at the other person. "I am called Sios, pleasure meeting you." The man smiled at Reign before releasing a great deal of mana, the air around him started vibrating as he suddenly became almost invisible, other than that he also joined the dagger and the sword as they shone a menacing gray light. The rapier suddenly became a sickle, of course, that was not what was the biggest change as there were chains that went around the right arm of Sios that connected the sickle and his shoulder guard. His aura changed as Reign could feel that he was obviously stronger than before, it seemed that the invisibility was thanks to his ability while the sickle was the skill of his weapon. Contrary to what might think, rank A weapons and armors were actually not really easy to find, especially in such a low-level ce where Reign was brought to. Even the mercenary army that the coalition had summoned seemed to only have two rank A items, one was the scimitar and the other the sickle that Sios wielded. The reason for that was simple, powerful items were gained when one managed to defeat powerful monsters, in such a world where monsters had already been beaten back a long time ago it was simply hard to get to fight those kinds of monsters, adventurers would risk their lives in order to go deep inside forbidden areas in order to fight the more powerful monster and get items, but the majority was now created by cksmiths of the many kingdoms and empires. This world was not the only one where this kind of situation could be found as most stronger worlds were the same, that was the reason why so many people would be mercenaries and travel to different worlds and fight, not only would they get paid by S Coins and resources, but they could get exp and new items from the foes they had defeated. Even back on Earth, it was a rare sight to see a team like Reign''s who had so many rank A items, rank S items were almost non-existent as well as the yers were simply not strong enough to get them right now. Reign channeled all of his mana before lunging toward Sios, even though the man was now almost invisible Reign could still see a little of him, dealing with such an enemy was the priority as he didn''t want to lose sight of him. An enemy in the open was always better than an enemy hidden in the dark. As soon as Reign lunged at Sios, the man had thrown his sickle at him, Reign quickly moved his head to the side and dodged it, only to quickly jump to the side as Sios used the chain in order to get the sickle back and try hitting Reign from behind. Yufan had also appeared next to Reign as his bloody scimitar glowed fiercely as he swung it at Reign with full power. Reign quickly blocked the attack, only to be sent flying back thanks to the fierce strength that Yufan now possessed. Chapter 316 Fighting Against Yufan And Sios "Shit!" Reign cursed as he wiped off the blood that came out of his mouth, fighting against 2 fighters that were of the same level and simr power as him was truly a difficult thing to do. Of course, if he used all of his trump cards the two men would be dead in mere seconds, but doing so would bring more danger to him in the future as the coalition would definitely find out about it, it wasn''t only the kingdom of Ris that had spies after all. However it seemed that Reign wouldn''t be able to kill the two without using at least one of his trump cards, not only were both of the enemies incredibly powerful but there was also therge army and defensive array that they could use in order to escape him, because of his mission he truly didn''t want to let such a situation happen as he didn''t know when he would have the chance to kill two powerful enemies again. Of course for now he would continue fighting like this, even though he was at a slight disadvantage right now, the more time passed the weaker his opponents would be, the only reason they were so powerful right now was that they had used everything they had, at least Reign hoped they did. Contrary to them Reign was only using his ability in order to boost himself, the powerful ck and white lightning of course needed a lot of mana in order to be used, but thanks to his powerful mana organ, Reign had more than enough mana to fight against them for some time. He of course also nced at the other two opponents that were currently busy fighting Lieara, Dain, and s, upon seeing that the battles were still locked in a stalemate he breathed out a sigh of relief, he wouldn''t need to save anybody just yet. Reign of course only had a brief moment to check on the others before the two enemies arrived. Yufan was once again using the powerful scimitar to send a bloody sword light at Reign while Sios was only visible for a brief moment before Reign lost track of him. He quickly put his katana back in its sheath before using [ Severing, Sword Two ] in order to match the attack of Yufan. The two attacks sh in mid-air as a shockwave once again sweeps the surroundingnd, for Reign however the danger had still not passed. He quickly grabbed his broken sword and turned around in order to block the attack of Sios who had suddenly appeared behind him. Thanks to Reign''s great reflexes and great speed he was able to sessfully block the attack before using his katana in order to stab at Sios who quickly withdrew. Of course, Reign wasn''t about to let the man simply disappear again and quickly chased after him, only to be stopped by another attack of Yufan. Reign grit his teeth as he didn''t stop, he put his faith in his powerful armor and the broken sword which he was using in order to block the attack while still running toward Sios. The attack arrived and Reign was sent flying once again, the difference was that this time it was exactly what he wanted, instead of blocking or dodging the attack, which was what Yufan wanted him to do, he used it to propel himself at Sios who had his eyes opened wide in shock. Of course, such a tactic didn''te without any repercussion either, even though Reign had used his sword in order to meet the attack, thanks to him still running he wasn''t able to block it, the sword light had pushed his sword all the way to his back before sending him flying. His back hurt like hell and Reign was sure that if the attack was a bit stronger it could have potentially damaged his spine, but luckily something like that didn''t happen and he only suffered from some bruising and internal injuries, which although were much better than a broken back, were still serious in their own right. Sios never expected Reign to actually do something as risky as that, the attack from Yufan wasn''t a simple one and he knew how much power was put behind it. Of course, neither of them knew that Reign''s armor would defend against powerful attacks, and luckily for him he still had the skill avable. Thanks to that, and his sword, Reign was able toe out with rtively small injuries, and before Sios could respond to the situation he had already attacked him. His katana transformed into a lightningnce as he stabbed Sios with it, the man hastily tried to dodge the attack and was somewhat sessful. Instead of thence prating through his chest, like Reign had intended it to, it had only managed to stab the left side of his torso, even though arge chunk of it was now gone and one could even see Sios''s ribs, the man was still alive and he could continue the fight, albeit not in the same manner as before. The damage from Reign''s lightningnce had not only managed to leave arge wound on Sios, but the ck and white lightning that lingered continued to not only damage him further, but it also gave away his position as well, even if he was to be invisible again Reign would be able to spot him. Yufan quickly charged at Reign with fury after seeing what had happened, not only did his previous attempt of stopping Reign and helping hisrade fail, but it even allowed for Reign to deliver a surprise attack that almost took Sios''s life. The bloody scimitar fell down on Reign with great power as thetter quickly used his two swords in order to block it, the power behind the attack forced Reign to go down on one knee before managing to stop it. He quickly crossed his two swords and allowed the scimitar to slide down the broken sword. With his katana now free Reign quickly shed at the exposed stomach of Yufan, only to deliver a shallow wound that was quickly closed by the mana armor. Even though he didn''t manage to wound Yufan, it was enough as he now knew that the mana armor that covered his body was no longer as powerful as it was before. Such an attack would previously barely do anything but this time he even managed to cut through the mana armor, which meant that the next time he attacked he could very well break through the defensepletely and deliver some serious damage to the man. Sios had already taken out a red sk from a spatial ring he possessed, he quickly drank half of the content of the sk before spraying the rest on the wound he had received. The concoction inside the sk was a health potion of sorts and they always carried a couple with them, even though the health potion wouldn''t immediately close the wound and regenerate the flesh and muscle tissue, it would be enough to stop the bleeding and make the wound less painful during the battle. Immediately after using the potion, Sios quickly joined the battle once again, his sickle cut through the air with great speed as he had thrown it toward Reign. Even though both of his enemies had be weaker during the battle, it was still incredibly difficult for Reign to fight both of them simultaneously. The two were not only seasoned fighters, but it was obvious that they had also fought side-by-side many times before. Not only were they able to cover each other perfectly with their different fighting styles, but they were also very good at exploiting any openings they might find. Sios used his chain and sickle to attack Reign from a distance while Yufan was fighting him at close-range. Of course, in order to not be in each other''s way, Yufan and Sios positioned themselves on opposite sides, Yufan attacked Reign from the front while Sios tried his best to stay behind him, asionally attacking him from left or right as well. Thebined efforts of the two slowly started paying off as Reign simply couldn''t block all of the attacks and had started receiving wounds. Seeing how they were slowly winning, the two further increased their aggression, oblivious to the fact that they were depleting their mana faster and faster while Reign was saving his. Even though he was receiving injuries, it didn''t matter, as long as he could force the two to deplete their mana he would not only be victorious, but he would also be able to kill them both. On the other hand, the two had slowly started getting slower and slower, even though it was minuscule in the beginning, after a while Reign was clearly able to dodge and block their attacks more effectively, in their eyes it seemed as if Reign was bing stronger with each passing second, of course, the reality was the opposite. By the time the two had realized that it was already toote. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 317 The Army Retreats With the realization that their mana was almost depleted and that their movement had be sluggish, Yufan and Sios started panicking a bit. The enemy they had faced this time was truly something they hadn''t thought they would encounter. They had fought against some of the coalition''s topbatants and even though they were weaker than about half of them, together they were certain that they could not only defeat but kill any of them. Fighting against Reign however made them realize that they had made a mistake when categorizing this young man with those people. It was of course not their fault entirely, even though the coalition had more topbatants than the kingdom, they didn''t have any fighters that were on the same level as Lico was. Because of that, neither of the two was able to go against someone that truly stood at the top amongst those below the first evolution and they were unable to create any countermeasures against Reign. Even the coalition wasn''t truly certain how powerful Reign was, all the information they had was from the spar he had with Lico, even though the new addition to the kingdom was rumored to be as powerful as Lico was, there was no saying whether or not that was true or simply a fabrication. The army and the two powerfulbatants were of course a great addition to the coalition, but they would still rather risk sacrificing them in order to find out the true power of Reign and some of the trump cards that the fortification had than risk losing their own people in the future against them. After all, even though the coalition had paid a huge price in order to get the army, they would rather lose them than their own people, after all, Yufan and his men were also mercenaries and they would leave them after some time. So, the coalition devised a simple n, attack the fortification which was in the past left mostly alone since Raigon was the one in charge of it, the coalition knew not to underestimate the man as even though he was weak physically, his mind and way of thinking were above all, not only was he able to send out spies everywhere and find out a lot of information from the kingdoms, he was also a brilliant strategist that could even lead a flock of sheep to win against wolves. Raigon, and Reign who was new addition to the kingdom were two wild cards that the coalition wanted to know more about, because of that they decided to take a risky approach and send their newly acquired mercenary troop. If Reign wasn''t as strong as the kingdom was boasting he was, he would die in the fight against Yufan and Sios, but if he was as powerful or even stronger than rumored, then the coalition would be able to make adjustments for the future. Of course, there was also the case of Raigon and what he had done with the fortification, the more the army would manage to uncover the better it was for the coalition, not only could they save manpower this way, but perhaps the army could even surprise them and deal some significant damage to the fortification. The best oue of this operation would be for the army to actually kill Reign and the other topbatants here as the coalition didn''t believe that they would be able to break through the fortification. Of course, they didn''t mind splurging on the army, the defensive array and the other devices given to them were very hard to manufacture and the coalition gave it their all in order to make the army more formidable. Even if the army was unable to do anything, with the help of the array and other devices they could still return to the coalition and continue working for them. Swish Reign suddenly lunged at Yufan and swung his katana at him with full force, the attack proved to be too fast for the already tired and weakened Yufan whose ability and weapon skill were almost ending. He received arge cut across his chest and even the mana armor wasn''t able to help him defend against it. Sios immediately used his sickle, like he did a couple of times during the battle he started spinning it with the help of the chain as the sickle transformed into something simr to a saw, immediately he threw it at Reign who surprisingly didn''t bother dodging the attack and simply raised his broken sword in the air. The sword vibrated slightly before Reign brought it down at the gray saw that was destroying everything in its path. [ Severing, Sword One ] The sword light immediately shed with the saw, not only did the sword light manage to stop it in its tracks, but it pushed it back and destroyed the skill immediately. Both Yufan and Sios were surprised by the attack as Reign hadn''t used the skill previously, one had to know that most people would focus on a couple of skills before the first evolution in order to get more familiar with them and bring them to a higher rank. Reign, however, didn''t need something like that, his perception was incredibly high and he was able to learn and master skills fasterpared to others, as such he had arger repertoirepared to most people of the same level. Immediately after the attack Reign charged at Sios who panicked, not only were both he and Yufan tired now, but thanks to their low mana reserve they couldn''t use their skills as they did before. Sios had enough mana to use the saw skill two more times while Yufan could at max use his blood sword light three more times, against normal opponents this would have been enough, but against Reign who had already managed to survive the onught the two hadunched previously, it was simply too little and too weak. The two nced at one another before breaking into a sprint toward the defensive array, they knew that the man in front of them was out of their league and that victory was impossible. Surviving however wouldn''t be too hard as they could simply stay inside the defensive array, with their 2 000 men strong army, even Reign wouldn''t be able to kill them. Seeing their 2 leaders retreat made the two vice leaders and the topbatants of the army nervous since the enemy the leaders had faced was so powerful it meant that they would find it impossible to survive if they didn''t retreat quickly as well. It was during that time that s finally acted. The enemy in front of him had suddenly lost focus for a moment as he had seen the two leaders retreating, seeing the opportunity s immediately sprung to action. His ability was simr to Sios as he could camouge himself to the point of being undetected by anyone, the biggest weakness of the ability however was that once he showed himself he couldn''t be invisible for a long period of time. He immediately lunged at the opponent with his dagger as the man suddenly widened his eyes after sensing danger, with an incredibly quick movement he dodged an arrow from Dain whose fingers were bleeding profusely before swinging his bat toward s. The bat glowed with a dark light as a powerful shockwave was sent toward s, but upon seeing s''s calm face the man felt his heart drop. s simply passed through the shockwave and the bat like he was a ghost before plunging his dagger through the chest of the enemy, the bat-wielding opponent was already tired from the constant barrage of arrows and his attempts to destroy the pirs, using the powerful skill drained him of most of the mana he had and he simply wasn''t able to respond to the attack. With the dagger managing to pierce through his heart, the man was a goner, even though s barely had any mana left from being invisible for so long he grit his teeth and channeled the rest of his mana to the dagger before twisting it and causing a small explosion inside the man''s chest, destroying his heartpletely and effectively killing him. As they start running toward the defensive array the final device in the army was activated, this was another device gifted to them by the kingdom of Asuria. The device suddenly started vibrating and shone a bright blue light, suddenly an invisible ripple spread through the battlefield. The ripple simply passed through the members of the attacking army without doing anything to them, when passing through Reign and the others a weird phenomenon took ce. As the ripple passed through them they suddenly felt a bit sluggish and their mana was harder to control. Lieara and her elite troops were weakened as a result and were unable to stop the vice-leader and the other elite fighters from retreating, even Reign was affected and his speed had dropped by a visible margin. Suddenly however his mark started shining brightly as an enormous amount of mana was released by him, his lightning covered the sky above the battlefield as he appeared in front of the two fleeing opponents. Chapter 318 The Panicked Sios And Yufan Seeing Reign arrive before them so quickly made the two shocked. They were only now aware that the young man in front of them hadn''t gone all out during their battle, he had been patiently waiting for them to grow weaker before exploding forth with his full power. The defensive array was only about 15 meters in front of them however and with their current speed, they could be there in a second, of course, those 15 meters would be incredibly hard to pass with Reign blocking their way. Reign immediately attacked, his two swords were covered in lightning as he suddenly attacked Yufan with incredible speed. Yufan was barely able to use his scimitar to block the attack before Reign quickly delivered a quick barrage of attacks at him before switching his focus to Sios who had gotten about 10 meters to the defensive array. The army acted as well, the cocoon-shaped devices they had were now depleted of arrows and they had beenunching their own arrows at the defending army from the safety of the defensive array. Now they had switched their focus to Reign, but unfortunately for them, he was simply too fast and no soldier could aim clearly at him, all of the arrowsunched simply passed through the air before hitting the ground or the walls of the gorge. With his two swords, Reign quickly arrived close to Sios before attacking with fury, lightning exploded from him as he sent a terrifying attack at Sios. [Severing Light and Darkness ] The powerful blow was definitely something that Sios wasn''t able to defend against, the man, however, grit his teeth as he used the remainder of his mana to form another saw with his scythe, instead of throwing it at Reign however he simply put it diagonally in front of him in hopes of using it as a shield. Thanks to him using all of his mana the saw wasrger and more powerfulpared to before. Bang! The moment Reign''s attack connected with the saw was the moment that Sios was sent flying. Even though his skill was incredibly powerful it still couldn''t hold up to Reign and the terrifying power his top skills possessed, what Sios was able to do however was use the saw to block most of the damage and get sent flying toward the defensive array, in an instant he had already gotten inside of it. Even though he had received two huge cuts on his chest he was still alive and he would be able to survive the injury. With the damage he had received however he wouldn''t be able to fight anymore, even without the injury he would still be out of fighting thanks to him depleting his mana in order to block Reign''s attack. His sickle had disappeared and the rapier and dagger had both showed themselves once again, the ability to almost disappear was gone as well, right now Sios was nothing but a normal soldierpared to before. Yufan on the other hand was still in trouble, even though he had used the time given to him thanks to Reign attacking Sios, he was still about 7 meters away from the defensive array, and unfortunately for him, Reign had returned. He had already allowed one of them to survive and return to the defensive array, there was no chance he was letting the other one do the same. Even though he was confident that he would be able to prate through the array and get to Sioster, he still had no idea just how powerful their army was and as such he nned on taking Yufan''s life right here, right now. The tall man looks at him with a serious gaze as he suddenly ignites the blood on his scimitar, the blood-red me gave off a dark aura as he looked at Reign resolutely before attacking. Surprisingly Yufan''s speed and power had not onlypletely returned, but he was even more powerful than before. Of course, Reign knew that for him to get such a big boost meant that he would be weakened to an incredible extentter, the only thing he wasn''t certain of was exactly how long the blood messted. Seeing such a skill made Reign remember back when they had faced the cultists in the BloodHill Forest, the leader of the cultist group activated a skill that was quite simr to what Yufan did now, and the dagger that dropped from him was also imbued with a simr skill that Shadow had used until managing to get his rank A daggers. What Reign didn''t know was that Yufan''s skill was a bit different, even though all of them worked on the same principle, igniting blood, the way it was done and the reason was different. The cultist had ignited the blood with the help of the demon he had worshiped, Wolf used the power of the dagger to store blood in his knife before igniting it while Yufan used his own blood, not the blood of his enemies to gain more power before igniting it for an even stronger boost. Even though the boost was immense, it came with great damage and pain. Because he had ignited his own blood, Yufan was now experiencing an incredible amount of pain as the scimitar would actually hurt his soul when using the skill. Other than that, the skill was one that was used as ast-second resort and Yufan could only keep it up for about 3 seconds, anything above that would make the pain sorge that he might faint or even die. Yufan immediately sent a terrifying sword sh at Reign, the sword waveunched at Reign was about 10 meters long and it was cutting the ground below it like it was tofu. Reign quickly clenched his two swords before replying to the attack with one of his own, in order to surprise his enemy and make sure that he would win he had used abination of skills that he hadn''t used in quite a long time. [ Lesser Lightning Body ] [ Lightning Charge ] [ Lightning Stab ] The triplebination of skills was something that Reign had used multiple times, after getting stronger however he simply didn''t need to use it as the attack would concentrate on one spot, and againstrger opponents like the ones that he had fought against, it simply wouldn''t do much damage. The advantage of thebination however was the incredible speed that one would achieve after using it. Reign suddenly disappeared before appearing right in front of the sword wave, his lightningnce immediately collided with it, and only then were Yufan and the rest of the people on the battlefield able to hear the loud pping sound that Reign''s movement had produced. The sword wave, although incredibly powerful was only able to stop Reign for a brief time, all of his power was concentrated in one ce and it didn''t take long for the sword wave to get prated after that however the sword wave continued forward even though it was now split in half. Reign on the other hand was already behind Yufan, even though he had lost a lot of speed thanks to the collision with the sword wave, he was still a lot faster than Yufan and was able tond a hit. Contrary to what he thought, however, the attack wasn''t fatal, Yufan still managed to shift to the side before being stabbed and a part of his left chest was gone, his heart however was still in one piece and even though the injury was serious, it wasn''t life-threatening for him. Yufan sent another sword light at Reign before sprinting toward the defensive array, he knew that he had no chance of winning, not only was Reign more powerful, but the crazy speed he could achieve with the use of his skills made it almost impossible to dodge or block. With his boosted state he immediately ran with everything he had, he knew that the attack he had sent wouldn''t be able to block Reign for long and that it would be a close call. When he was mid-way to the defensive array he heard a loud bang, he didn''t turn his head as he knew that it was the sound of Reign shing against his sword wave, when he was less than 1 meter away from the array he heard the sound of something being cut, once again, he knew what it was, it was his sword wave being split in half by Reign once more. Right as he was about to enter the array he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his leg, half of his arm was already inside the array but he was unable to move as a spear enveloped in lightning had pierced through his leg. Before he could do anything he was terrified to see Reign''s eyes mere centimeters away from him, the sharp katana had suddenly pierced through his chest and lightning exploded from inside his body, frying his organs immediately. Reign quickly took his spear and fell back as arrows and many skills were thrown at him from the army inside the array, Yufan''s lifeless body suddenly falls down and gets enveloped by the barrier, he had finally made it, just a bit toote, however. Chapter 319 Like A Fish In A Barrel "Boss" The soldiers eximed as they hurried to get to Yufan, upon arriving however they could immediately see that it was toote, their leader had already died. A thin stab wound could be seen on his chest, but there was no blood flowing out from it, that was because of the lightning that Reign had used, not only did he fry the insides but the stab wound was cauterized as well. Sios grit his teeth in anger after seeing hisrade dead, he and Yufan weren''t the best of friends or anything like that, they often disagreed about many topics and had constant fights. During a battle, however, there was no one that Sios preferred having with him than Yufan, seeing a person he had fought side by side for years being killed was definitely not a pleasant feeling. He clenched his teeth before speaking. "Everybody start marching back, we are leaving this ce, our mission is a failure!" The vice-captain and their topbatants had just returned and managed to get inside the defensive dome without Reign blocking their way, their retreat had gone smoother than expected. Reign, on the other hand, was looking at the defensive array from afar, for some reason he wasn''t attacking them, merely observing while asionally ncing at Raigon who had arge smile on his face. "Really now, there was no reason for me to even use this huh?" Reign shook his head as he watched the army march back, arrows and skills from the many soldiers were constantly bombarding the defensive array and more soldiers were passing out thanks to therge amount of mana needed to keep the array working. As the army traveled a bit more than 20 meters something suddenly happened. The ground shook violently as some of the soldiers lost their bnce and almost fell down, it wasn''t only the ground that was shaking however as even the walls of the gorge were shaking as well. Before they could do anything the walls and ground in front of them split apart as three enormous stone gates suddenly exit them. The stone gates move forward and soon they touched each other. A loud banging sound was heard as the three gates came together and seemingly fused, a massive stone wall was now in front of the army, the stone wall was a full 50 meters tall and there was no way that the army could go above it. Even destroying the wall was out of the question as all of the topbatants were exhausted, their mana was running low and they simply didn''t have the strength to deal with something like this right now. Sios had his eyes open wide in shock as he observed the gate, it was obvious to him now why Reign was patiently waiting for them to move, the man had a golden opportunity to get rid of Sios but he decided against it. Right now the army was like a fish in a barrel, simply waiting to be killed. There was no need to risk anything during this fight, the wall in front of the army was one of the trump cards together with the mana curtain. The reason for creating it was a simple one of course, not only could they prevent their enemy from escaping once they were defeated, but they could also use the wall in order to divide their attackers at the very beginning of a battle, if arge army was to attack the fortification they would be met with the wall that would only allow a smaller portion of the army to stay in the vicinity of the fortification, of course, those soldiers would die without being able to much to the fortification. It was a great contraption that had multiple uses and this was the first time it had been used in battle. Even though the enemy army hadn''t done a lot of damage to them, Raigon still felt that it was best for them topletely annihte it right now as he didn''t want to see them in the future. He knew that they were mercenaries and held no grudges over the attack as he knew that they were simply doing what they had to in order to survive, but it was war and the fewer enemies they had to face in the future the better it would be for the kingdom. As the shocked army stares at the giant wall the soldiers from the towers suddenly start attacking them once again, this time however they didn''t use the same normal arrows as before. Explosive arrows, lightning arrows, ice arrows that exploded in a chilling st upon contact, there were all kinds of arrows used. The mana canons from before were charged again, however they weren''t fired this time as Raigon didn''t want to risk the wall being damaged by it, there was no reason to use them anyway since there was nothing that the attackers could do in this situation. Dain and s had retreated from the battle, both of them had gone all out in order to defeat the vice-leader and they were low on mana right now. Dain''s fingers were bleeding profusely as he had overdone it with the bow, he didn''t mind however as the enemy he was constantly attacking was forced to use mana in order to deal with his attacks, and in the end he fell to s and his swift attack. Lieara and her troops approached the now trapped army, but they didn''t get too close as it was still too risky to do something like that, there were still over 2 000 soldiers in the army and it would be too dangerous for them to try and fight them. Reign was standing a bit closer to the array and smiled after seeing everything that had happened. He suddenly disappeared from the spot before appearing in front of the defensive array, with his swords drawn out he pointed them at the array as the phantom of a Kirin manifested around him. The Kirin pierced through the array with rtive ease before continuing its charge, every single soldier that tried to stop it was skewered by it. The other vice-leader and the elite soldiers of the army looked at the giant Kirin in horror as they didn''t dare move from the spot. They knew that there was nothing they could do against such an opponent, even the most powerful one amongst them, Yufan had perished while battling against the monster that had managed to enter the array. Sios red hatefully at the approaching Reign, he and Yufan had fought together for years before finally managing to make this army into what it now was. Many times they had gone through perilous fights and there were times when they almost died. The number ofrades they had lost during those years was more than Sios could even count, but each time they managed to survive, each time they persevered and came back stronger. This time however it would seem that all was over. Sios knew that none of the members of the army was particrly talented, that, of course, included him and Yufan, otherwise, they would have been much stronger after fighting for so long. Dying wasn''t a problem for them as they hade to terms with the possibility a long time ago, what stung him right in the heart was the fact that they were defeated by a young man who was much younger than them. No, defeat would be the wrong term to use, they were destroyed, toyed with by the young man until he finally decided to use his full power and annihte them. ''This was never a battle for him huh?" Thought Sios as the Kirin arrived in front of him, he stared straight into Reign''s eyes before shing a sad smile before the Kirin''s horns prated through his body and killed him. With both of their leaders dead, the army was a mess, and the only person they could turn to was the vice-leader. He unfortunately was not faring any better than them, he knew that there was no chance of survival, the enemy had yed them from the very beginning. They never stood a chance, if the enemy had wanted to, they could have broken their spirit a long time ago, but it was clear that they didn''t want that, on the contrary, they wanted to let them get closer and closer and think that they had a big chance of winning the battle. It was clear now that they never stood a chance, not only was the area filled with traps and many different contraptions, but he also had a feeling that this was not all there was to it. The true power of the fortification hadn''t been shown as they were simply too weak for it to be used. Reign quickly destroyed the cube-shaped device before sending a couple of lightning spears toward the carriage. With the weakening device and the defensive array now destroyed the army was done for, there was no chance of them surviving the barrage of attacks that the defensive army was throwing at them. Reign quickly retreated before attacking the vice-leader. He knew that Lieara had wanted to kill the man, but Reign was going to use this battle to fulfill as many goals for the evolution as he could. Killing 100 soldiers would be easy, there was arge amount of them that were level 40 and above and Reign was certain that he would be able to fulfill the first goal today. He had already killed 2 out of the 5 level 50 enemies, if he was lucky enough then the remaining vice-leader would also be level 50, bringing the number to 3. Chapter 320 Cleaning The Battlefield Swish Another soldier hits the ground as an arrow embeds itself deep into his chest. The whole battlefield hadpletely transformed, the ground could barely be seen from the hundreds of corpses that littered it. Streams of blood flew across the battlefield as the surviving soldiers had to step on the bodies of their fallenrades in order to move. Soon they would be cut down as well, joining theirrades in the afterlife. Reign had caused mayhem in the army, his incredible speed made him neigh impossible to hit, his attacks too fast to dodge or block, and his strength too powerful to survive the attack. Each attack of his took a life, any skill he used killed multiple soldiers who were simply too weak to stand against Reign and his overwhelming power. The battlefield was transformed into something simr to hell itself, the mangled bodies piled atop each other as blood flew from their dead bodies. The visible parts of the ground were red as it had soaked in the blood of the hundreds of dead soldiers. In mere minutes the battle was over, Lieara stood near Reign, her body covered in blood as the body-fitting armor clung tightly to her. Her curves were entuated as her beautiful face looked coldly at the corpses surrounding her. "He was my prey." Lieara suddenlymented. "Huh?" Reign simply acted dumb, his face showing confusion as if he didn''t understand what she meant. "That guy, one of the vice-leaders, he was my prey!" Lieara shouted slightly after staring at Reign, she was still rtively calm and even if she was furious she would never dare to truly shout at Reign, his power was something all of them had witnessed and it was evident that he was deserving of being considered one of the three strongest fighters below the first evolution in the kingdom. She would have a tough time fighting either Yufan or Sios alone and would perhaps even die when fighting them, but Reign not only fought both at the same time but even managed to kill them. Hundreds of soldiers were ughtered by Reign after he had destroyed the defensive array, he first focused on killing the vice-leader and the elite troops that were together with him, after that he simply hunted down and killed as many soldiers as he could while arrows and many different attacks from the soldiers came raining down on the battlefield. He wasn''t really bothered by the attacks, his speed made him almost impossible to hit when it came to normal soldiers and even if an attack didnd on him, in the state he was it wouldn''t do much damage. "I see, well I have to apologize for taking your prey, I simply wanted to get this battle over as fast as possible." Reign smiled apologetically at Lieara before suddenly appearing in front of her, before she could do anything Reign had taken her hand and ced a sword there. The sword was the one that Yufan had previously used, the rank A scimitar. "What is this?" Lieara suddenly asked Reign before taking her hand back, contrary to what many would think there was no blushing or any kind of flustered behavioring from her. She was one of the strongest people in the kingdom and came from a rtively strong noble house, ever since she was little she had many suitors lining up to try and woo her. Instead of doing what most nobledies do, however, Lieara decided to be a soldier, all of her family members were against it, but thanks to the incredibly high potential that Lieara showed, she was quickly epted by the army and trained to be a powerful figure. It didn''t take her long, right now she was merely 25 years old and she was already considered to be amongst the strongest in the whole kingdom, many believed that in the future she would also go through the first evolution and be one of the area''s powerhouses. "My apology, even though it isn''t the best amongst the same rank, it''s still a good weapon, I believe this should be enough for an apology right?" Reign merely smiles in response. "Hmph, alright." Lieara takes the sword before it disappears. She had a ring on her finger, a spatial ring to be more exact, by using that it was much easier for her to carry stuff around. Of course, the spatial ring she had wasn''t anything great, the space inside of it was about 2.4 meters in width and height. "Let''s go, don''t bother moving the corpses, Raigon will deal with that now." Lieara turned around and started walking toward the fortification, even though the battle was finished the gates that once blocked the army from retreating were still there and it seemed that there was something that they were going to do. Reign merely followed after Lieara with a curious look, ncing a couple of times at her behind. Lieara was well aware of it but didn''t say anything. After a while, the two had arrived back at the fortification, upon going up the wall Reign could see that everybody was there. Dain had his hand healed previously by one of the healers and it was now back to normal. As Reign and Lieara arrived Raigon smiled brightly before motioning for them toe closer. "Ah my friend, that was quite a disy of power." Raigon smiled brightly at Reign while speaking, it wasn''t fake as Raigon truly felt happy because their kingdom had managed to get another powerful figure. Even though Reign wasn''t powerful enough to help them win the war right away, he would still be of great help and could shift the tide of battle a bit by killing the topbatants of the coalition. "Are you going to clean them up, I would prefer if you hurry, the ce already stinks." Lieara suddenly says before sitting down on a chair and looking at the battlefield. The battlefield was the same as it was previously, the soldiers didn''t even bother taking the armors and weapons from the corpses, only the highest graded ones were looted. Reign felt that it was weird, even though the kingdom was powerful, it still wouldn''t hurt to get over 2 000 good quality armors for their troops right? He had questions, but he decided not to ask any of them, something was going on and he had a suspicion that his questions would get answered soon. And soon they did, after Lieara spoke up Raigon simply asked Reign to sit down and watch. Raigon got on top of the wall and took out a small device, with each flick of his finger the device lit up while the surrounding area vibrated slightly. Even though Reign had no idea what the device was he knew that it had to be something powerful as he could feel powerful mana being released from the surroundings with each flick of Raigon''s fingers. After about 5 seconds Raigon stopped moving, the circr device in his hand started floating in the air as it shone brightly, soon the same started happening on the battlefield. The ground started shining an ominous purple light, even the mountains of corpses weren''t enough to fully cover the light as it intensified in brightness. After a couple of seconds something happened, the ground suddenly became mushy and the corpses slowly started sinking into it, with each passing second more and more corpses were gone from the battlefield as the ground seemingly swallowed them all up. In a matter of 2 minutes, the battlefield was once again empty, with no corpses, no holes, and deep cuts from the previous battle, nothing was left. Just as Reign thought he had seen everything the ground started shining once again. The center suddenly turned mushy as the ground expelled all the armors and weapons that were once used by the enemy soldiers, there was no blood on them as they looked sparkly clean. Reign was amazed, to have something like this was life-saving, not only could the army immediately rest after a battle but it was a lot easier to get all the loot after it has been magically stripped from the enemies. That however was not the only thing that this device and power were able to do. Reign wasn''tpletely certain of it, but he believed that there was a massive array across not only the battlefield but under the fortification as well. The array was what Raigon had used in order to do what he had just done and it could definitely do more than simply clean the battlefield. The powerful mana that Reign could feel was definitely able to do a lot more than simply clean, not to mention that he could feel something else, it felt like the array didn''t only take the bodies of the fallen, it felt like it took their very soul as well. As previously stated Reign was for some reason very sensitive to demons and souls, even though even a first evolutionbatant wouldn''t be able to feel a thing, perhaps even stronger people wouldn''t be, Reign felt it immediately and with rtive ease. The power he felt from deep underground made him realize that even he wouldn''t be able to survive an attack formed by something like that. It was probably a countermeasure that Raigon had prepared in case a first evolutionbatant attacked them. Chapter 321 Celebration After the battle ended, Raigon and the other higher-ups of the reinforcement decided to hold a party for the soldiers. Even though the battle had gone almost perfectly and barely any soldiers died, it was still mentally draining for the soldiers, not to mention that they should be allowed to rest a bit after going through a battle against such a powerful army. Without Reign the battle would have been much tougher and perhaps Raigon would have been forced to use some other trump cards that he had saved. With Reign''s help however the battle went smoothly, after he had managed to kill the two army leaders the rest of the army were like headless chickens, coupled with the wall that had appeared in order to block their escape made the fighting spirit of the army low, perhaps the vice-leader could have done something to inspire them but unfortunately for him, he was hunted down by Reign and killed swiftly. The party took ce in the castle behind the wall, the main hall of the castle was used to house almost all of the soldiers while some were left outside to guard in case of any enemy attacks. Even though the possibility of something like that happening was low, one would never know exactly what could happen. The ones left outside however were mostly s''s men, they were all spies and assassins and didn''t really care about having a party and mingling with other people, doing their job was the most important thing for them after all. The night gave them a feeling offort as they opened their eyes wide and observed the surroundings, nothing would escape their eyes. In the castle however the atmosphere was very different, the soldiers danced and drank while Reign and the other higher-ups of the castle sat together by a huge table. Food and drinks were served and none of them were reserved in their actions as they grabbed the food immediately. Contrary to how the nobles acted during the banquet that Reign had previously attended at, the party here was a lot more familiar. The soldiers cheered and drank booze while eating food that had been put on the table. Some of the soldiers took out instruments and started singing songs together as more of the soldiers joined them. None of the higher-ups seemed to be like the stuck-up nobles that Reign had previously seen at the banquet. They ate and drank the booze together with the soldiers and even though they had a special table for themselves, they frequently joined in singing songs and some of them went out of their seats in order to join the soldiers during any dances. The merry atmosphere continued well into the night, Raigon had allowed all of the soldiers to fully rx for today, tomorrow they will once again need to stay alert on the wall and defensive towers, for now, however, they simply needed to rx and have some fun. Reign of course participated in the celebration wholeheartedly. He was the one person that the soldiers had full confidence in right now, other than Raigon of course. His disy of power during the battle was an eye-opener to many of the soldiers that had never seen fights of such a level before. Even the soldiers that would call themselves the elites of the defensive army were nothingpared to Reign and most of them also hadn''t witnessed battles of such level before. In the past, there were multiple battles that took ce at the fortification, but none of the kingdom''s two below-first evolution powerhouses fought here, there was no need as Raigon had everything under control. The first evolutionbatants had only fought once during the war and that was at the very beginning, the battle ended as a draw thanks to the coalition having one more first evolutionbatantpared to the kingdom. Everybody had a good time during the party, even s who was more of a silent type that didn''t like such social gatherings was still able to talk with others with rtive ease, of course, he mostly talked only with the higher-ups as even the soldiers were a bit too nervous to get close to him. He was the one in charge of the spywork in the area, of course, next to that he was also in charge of assassinations and interrogations, for the soldiers he was a mysterious person who could torture others without the blink of an eye. Lieara and Dain on the other hand were loved by the soldiers, the two never put on airs with their men and were always approachable. No matter what problems may arise, the soldiers knew that the two had their backs, Dain was themander, and technically he was still the one calling the shots here, of course, he dly gave all of that to Raigon as thetter was simply superior to him in that regard. Lieara on the other hand was the strongestbatant before Reign arrived, of course even with Reign''s arrival and incredible strength her position in the minds of the soldiers was still unshakable. It was a given that many soldiers in the defensive army were smitten by Lieara, not only was she incredibly beautiful, but she was also rtively kind to the soldiers. She rarely put on airs and was always easy to talk to when there were any problems that needed her attention. Everybody knew that she was the kind of person that didn''t care for ranks and titles that much, in her opinion the only thing that matters in this world is strength. She was one of the personal students of themander-in-chief. With themander being a first evolutionbatant, Lieara was already ranked above most people as even the nobles would have to think twice before offending her in any way, that is just how much power and respect the first evolutionbatants had in not only the kingdom but the whole surrounding area. No matter how rich one may be, no matter how influential his family was, if there was no powerful person backing them then all that was needed was for a first evolutionbatant to will it and it could all be gone. Of course, such kinds of things rarely happened, first evolutionbatants enjoyed high respect no matter where they went and they had an image to consider when dealing with all sorts of things. As time passed the soldiers slowly started going back to their chambers, of course, there were still some that continued the party, Lieara and Dain were, of course, included in them. Reign was sitting with Raigon and s and they were having a conversation. Reign was incredibly interested in the array that Raigon had used but he knew better than to pry, instead, he talked about the canons that had been used at the beginning and the three gates that ultimately spelled the doom of the attackers. Raigon was quite enthusiastic when talking about them, they were things that he had personally requested be made and he helped with their creation as well. For s the topic wasn''t anything interesting as he already knew everything about it. However, when Reign praised his ability and the weird skill he used to kill the vice-leader he was a bit surprised, Reign had been locked in a difficult battle with the two leaders at that point and Is didn''t think that he was paying attention to anything that was happening around him. The skill he had used in order to go straight through the opponent''s attack was actually the skill from his dagger, he was only able to use it once per day, but it would allow him to pass through anything for 1 second. His body wouldn''t actually even be there physically as the skill would hide it in an alternate dimension and it would be impossible to even touch. It was an incredibly useful skill and even though it wasn''t able to boost his power or anything simr, it had helped him many times in the past. No matter if it was in order to survive or to kill someone, the skill was always useful. Lieara and Dain arrived at the table and started pestering the three to join them, even though none of the three wanted to, there was nothing they could do when faced with the semi-drunk people. About 200 soldiers were left in the giant main hall of the castle and they partied until morning. As morning came Reign woke up in his room, he didn''t even know where his room was located in the castle but it seemed that someone had brought him here. Slowly Reign started recollecting about what happenedst night, he and Lieara had a conversation about what had happened on the battlefield and she thanked him for the weapon as he didn''t need to do something like that in the first ce. After getting a bit drunk Reign decided to go back and sleep, but as he didn''t know where his room was, Lieara offered to take him there as her room was rtively close as well. He remembered entering his room and "Wait." Reign looked to the side only to see a person lying next to him. Her long ck hair covered her face but Reign knew who she was, of course, it was Lieara. Chapter 322 Morning After Reign once again started thinking about what had happenedst night, once he arrived at his room, instead of simply dropping him off, Lieara came inside with him. They both had a short moment of staring into each other''s eyes before Reign took the lead and kissed her. Their tongues intertwined as they exchanged a deep kiss. Soon they moved on from the kiss, stripping each other''s clothes the two moved to his bed. Their naked bodies intertwined as the sounds of moaning and pping could be heard from the room. The two didn''t speak at all during this time, it was a simple and primal exchange between the two as Lieara moved her hips in order to match him. It was like the two weren''t simply making love but having a battle to see who was better and who would surrender first. With a bit of help from his ability Reign used a small bit of his lightning during the deed in order to make Lieara moan and convulse in pleasure. After some time the two finally finished the bout and fell asleep. "Hhhmmm." Lieara suddenly opened her eyes and stretched, her ample breasts being in full view of Reign who could feel his blood rushing to one ce. After stretching and yawning Lieara turned around and stared at Reign before shing a wry smile at him. "Good morning." "Umm, morning?" Reign said with a bit of confusion, even though the two were on good terms and even danced a bitst night he really didn''t think that something like this would happen. From what he had seen Lieara was a tough person and was quite straightforward, thanks to that he wasn''t really shocked by what had happened, but he never thought there was any sort of sexual tension between them or anything like that. "What, cat got your tongue." Lieara chuckled at Reign before leaning in and kissing him, her hand soon wandered lower until she grabbed what she was aiming for, "At least somebody is honest." "Um, Lieara, I don''t really understand why-" "Let''s say it''s a thank you for yesterday." Lieara cut him off by kissing him once more before speaking softly to him. "You didn''t have to act so nice you know?" She continued, "And plus, I like strong men." With that, she straddled him before initiating another deep kiss. Reign was a bit confused, but his other head was currently the one that had more control and soon heplied and started moving as well. Moaning again could be heard from his room, luckily nobody was passing nearby. As Reign and Lieara finished their ''morning stretches'' the two got out of bed before looking for their clothes. Thanks tost night their clothes were flung everywhere in the room. "Ahhh, well kid, I''m baaaac- dear me, that is, oh dear, good job kid." Suddenly Aethion''s cheerful voice reverberated through Reign''s head, jolting him awake and making him feel slightly embarrassed. ''What the hell man?!'' Reign cursed in his mind as Lieara still had her back turned to him. ''You''ve been fcking gone for days and now you suddenlye back?!'' "Well, I had to kid." Aethion exins, "You think it was ease casting the spell to protect your thoughts from the elf bitch so many times?! "The first time was alright, second as well, but more than that, and my soul power was gone and I had to hibernate, that way I was still able to keep the spell semi-activated when nothing was trying to read your thoughts and gather my strength back!" ''The hell, why didn''t you say anything sooner then?'' "Would it have mattered, I still needed to hide your thoughts from her anyway." ''It would, this might not have happened, and stop staring at her!'' "You stop staring, I''m seeing from your eyes, you dolt!" Reign and Lieara put on clothes as Reign tried his best not to show any emotions, his mind however was in slight disarray, he felt as if he vited some sort of trust between himself and Lieara by letting the old bastard look at her naked body like that. Even though it wasn''t his fault he still felt a bit guilty. "Alright, I''m going to get some breakfast, I''ll see youter." Lieara calmly said as she opened the door of Reign''s room and stepped outside before swiftly going to her room, even though she said she was going to have breakfast, she actually needed to change her clothes first. "But still, good job kid, where''d you find this girl, I don''t remember her being with you guys at all previously, you started making a harem or what?" ''Shut up, it''s not like that.'' "Hmmm, this room looks differentpared to yours as well, are we not in your territory perhaps?" ''Try.'' "Huh?" ''We''re on a different old man.'' "What the-" Reign spent the next couple of minutes exining things to Aethion, after hearing the requirement for Reign''s first evolution the old man was silent for some time. Even for him, it was a first to hear such a sky-high requirement. "That really is troubling, you might not know kid but the difference between someone who was gone through the first evolution and those that haven''t is incredibly high, almost as high as the difference between a Transcendent and someone at the peak of the leveling phase." ''I figured it wasrge, just the mana the king released was incredibly powerful.'' "Yes, now of course there are some races that can match first evolutionbatants of other races even before going through one, but they also have a disadvantage, and that is that it''s many times harder for them to go through the first evolution." ''I see, well, that''s reassuring and not at the same time.'' "I know kid, but what can you do, there is a myriad of races in the universe, as far as the system is, some of them still have inherent advantages toward other races, like your friend Greenie for example, as a Vajra he can go past Transcendent level with rtive ease, but after that, it will be many times harder for him, of course not as hard as the true Vajras, but still quite hard." ''Well, we''ll think of thatter, for now, I''m gonna go and have some breakfast.'' Reign left the room and went down to the huge dining hall. Hundreds of soldiers were present and all of them smiled brightly at him after seeing him. Even though they have only met Reign and they knew that in terms of power and rank he was many times above them, his rxed and calm behaviorst night made a lot of them look fondly at him. They could see that the powerful young man was not like the other nobles and notable figures, but more like the higher-ups in the castle, thanks to that they were able to rx a bit when being together with him in the same area. After taking his food and sitting down to eat, Reign was met with weird looks from the soldiers. He immediately understood that something was wrong, but he didn''t know what. "Hey, what''s wrong?" "Huh?" A soldier close to Reign was a bit taken aback after Reign spoke to him. "Why is everyone looking at me so weirdly, did I do anything wrong?" "Ah, sir, no sir, it''s just that sir, Ummm we didn''t expect sir to eat here, since, um since all the higher-ups have their own dining hall that''s past ours." "Oh, I see, well, the food here is good enough so screw it." Reign said before continuing to eat, the breakfast for the soldiers was rtively good, there were a couple of slices of some ck bread that actually tasted alright and a couple of eggs and a bit of meat. As Reign was eating a person suddenly sat down next to him, upon ncing to the side Reign was able to see Dain, themander of the fortification sitting next to him. "Good morningd, I see you decided to have a meal with the rest of the guys huh?" "Well-" "That''s nice, that''s nice hahahahaha." Dain suddenly startedughing, "Most of the others eat in the other room, but I always felt that it was kind of weird, it''s simr to what those posh nobles like doing, so I just prefer having my meals here with the rest of the soldiers." Upon listening to Dain, Reign simply smiled before continuing to eat his breakfast. He had to admit that it wasn''t weird for him to eat in a room with the other higher-ups, but the dining hall was also fine as he had always eaten in such ces in the school. Even though that had changed after the game had started and he and the others had gained territory, he still didn''t mind something like this. After breakfast he and Dain made their way over to Raigon''s office, it was time for them to calcte the spoils of war and how to distribute it. Chapter 323 Spoils Of War As Reign followed after Dain and entered the main office on top of the castle, he was surprised to see that every other higher-up of the castle was already inside. Raigon, s, Lieara, and 4 more people were currently sitting at the table, two chairs were empty, one for Dain and the other for Reign. As the two sat down the meeting finally took ce. Reign wasn''t familiar with the 4 new people present in the office, but soon he found out that they were the ones responsible for logistics and supplies for the fortification. During the battle they were absent as they weren''t the ones that had any experience with such things, merely sending a paper that documented all of their resources was enough, but when it came to the spoils of war, they were here in order to try and get more things for their respective department. "Alright, first let''s go over what we have from the battle," Raigon said as he took a long list out of his pocket, the list was made by the logistics department as their men had gone to the battlefieldst night in order to get all of the equipment. They didn''t partake in the party as unlike the soldiers, their job started only after a battle. " So, we got 2 132 sets of rank C armor, 22 rank B armor sets, over 2 000 rank C weapons, 24 rank B weapons, and 2 rank A weapons." Upon hearing Raigon''s words everybody nodded their heads in agreement, those were the items that they had managed to get, at least those that came in bulk. Other than that there was some jewelry, some items that could be used once or once per day, resources that the fortification might need in order to bolster their defenses further, and more. The two rank A weapons were not the ones that the two leaders had used during the fight against Reign, they were merely two weapons found on the battlefield, from what they could infer, one was probably in the hands of the vice-leader that Reign had killed. The poor bastard was probably trying to save the skill it had in order to win against Lieara, or perhaps there was no skill on it and as a result, he was killed by Reign with ease. Even if the weapon had a powerful skill, it was debatable whether or not he would have been able to survive the fight against Reign anyway. The weapons and spatial rings that Reign had taken from the two leaders were not mentioned during the meeting, he had managed to kill them by himself and they were naturally his. Reign on the other hand didn''t really care, the weapons weren''t really useful for him, the stuff in the spatial rings even less so. He merely left some potions that he thought would be useful and decided to give them the rest of the contents. He had transported all of the things from Yufan''s spatial ring to the one Sios wore. As he threw the ring on the table he was met with confused looks from the others, upon exining that he was giving it all to them they were all happy, but also confused. "I don''t need them, you can keep all of it." Reign said as he looked at them, he kept Yufan''s ring, not because he needed it, but simply because he didn''t want people to know about his inventory. Even if nothing happened because of it, he felt it would be annoying if people were to suddenly ask of him to carry stuff around in the inventory at times. So to make everything easier he simply decided to act as if anything he pulled out of the inventory came from the ring. The inventory luckily had the option to put anything from it into the ring directly without alerting anyone, which was a great function that he would most definitely use a lot in the future. "Are you sure, even though you don''t need them, you can still convert them to contribution points in the logistics department, this way you will get nothing," Raigon said as he looked at Reign who simply shook his head. "No need, just take it." Reign didn''t really feel the need to get more contribution points, he had already gained enough from what he did previously by killing the leaders and all those soldiers. Not to mention the fact that Reign didn''t feel the need to get more points as not only would he not be here for that long, if everything went well, but there were also not a lot of things that the kingdom had which would pique his interest. For example, even though the kingdom had some rank S items, they were all in the hands of the first evolutionbatants and the topbatants, there was a slim chance that an outsider such as him would get one from the kingdom. There was simply nothing for the kingdom if they did that, rank S items in the area were rare and could be regarded as the top items, for the kingdom to give one to Reign only for him toter go back to his would just make them have less of them. There was also the possibility of the kingdom lending such an item to Reign, but there was no saying whether Reign would respect that and wouldn''t take it with him when going back. Thanks to that he knew that the possibility of him getting any such item without getting it himself on the battlefield was almost zero. The rest of the meeting went rtively well, the four higher-ups fought for more resources and equipment, each citing their own reason as to why and what would be improved thanks to the influx of resources. Raigon and the others all listened to them patiently before Raigon decided how to distribute the spoils of war. After that came time for the distribution of weapons and armor, the ones that were somewhat useful for the other departments were given to them, as for the rest, they were now going to decide which troops were going to get what. Lieara, Dain, and s were the ones that debated this time, Lieara was trying to get some weapons for her elite troops as there was no need for any armor pieces, the elite troops already had their own, and more was simply not needed. Dain wanted a bit of everything, citing that the normal troops were in need of better equipment in order to deal with more powerful enemies that might attack them while s only picked the weapons that would be useful to his men in terms of stealth, assassination and the like. Thanks to all of them having different needs, this part of the meeting was shorterpared to before, each of them nodded gratefully after hearing what their men were going to receive before everybody stood up. There was nothing else to report or talk about today as they had pretty much gone through everything, as everybody started leaving Raigon suddenly spoke. "Reign, could you please stay." "Sure." Reing turned around as the door of the office closed, he was now alone with Raigon and the man simply smiled at him before motioning for him to get closer. Right now the two were looking outside the giant window that was present in the office, from there they had the whole gorge visible to them. "You." Raigon started speaking before suddenly stopping and looking at Reign straight into the eyes. His expression was quite neutral, Raigon didn''t exhibit any fear, anger, joy, or sadness when looking at Reign. "You know, don''t you?" "What exactly do you mean?" "I mean both things Reign, and please don''t insult my intelligence by lying to me, I saw the way your expression changed when the array was activated, even before that I noticed your look when I was activating the device." "That''s quite impressive." "Thank you," Raigon said as he turned his head around and stared outside the window. "I don''t really mind, I would simply appreciate it if you would keep it a secret, ther-" "Alright." "Huh?" "I said alright." "Don''t you want to know the reason?" "No, not really, some things are better left alone, to be honest, not to mention that I have a feeling that the answer will be shown to me in the future anyway." "Truly, I don''t know what to make of you, your strength is excellent, no, even above that, it is probably above even the two we have in the kingdom, even though it looked like you were struggling a bit against those two, I have the feeling that they only managed to make you show the tip of the iceberg." "You tter me." Reign smiled warmly at Raigon before switching his gaze to the gorge. "Not to mention that you also know what to do in the right situation, the way you feigned weakness against those two, how you managed to calm Lieara down immediately, even now, you gave us the ring and managed to improve your figure in the eyes of all of us with one simple action, I have to say, I''m d that you''re on our side." "As I have said, you tter me,pared to you, I''m afraid I''m still a bit off." Both the men shared a smile before Reign nodded at Raigon and left the office. Upon hearing the door close Raigon shook his head and chuckled. "Interesting, truly interesting." Chapter 324 Aftermath Of The Battle And Growing Fame The following couple of days passed in rtive harmony. The soldiers trained while keeping a lookout for any new enemies approaching, luckily there were none. The coalition had seemingly gained nothing from their previous attack, no survivors were left and they had no information about what the fortification might have to block them, of course, thanks to their spies they still uncovered some things. The mana curtain, the three gates, and the canons were all things they didn''t know of previously, thanks to the spies they now had knowledge of them all. The coalition also managed to learn more about Reign, thanks to the fight they now knew that his power is definitely on the same level as Lico which was bad news. They always paid a price whenever Lico or the other person joined the fight as no fighter of theirs was strong enough to go against them in the past. Thanks to theirrge numbers however they would always find a way to use it to their advantage and make the kingdom suffer losses, it didn''t always end as such though as sometimes they were the ones that would lose their topbatants during a fight. Knowing that Reign was as powerful as those two were made things a bitplicated. Even though the coalition had done their best to train their topbatants and were certain that they could more effectively contain the kingdom now, with a new wild card like Reign entering the y, things had changed. Even though they were technically at the same level when it came to first evolutionbatants, if Reign and the other two somehow managed to defeat their opponents and join the fight then they would be enough to tilt the flow of battle. Even though a first evolutionbatant was immensely powerful, they would still face pressure when going against three top fighters beneath the first evolution. This situation had forced the coalition to hold a meeting, they needed to change their ns a bit, they were however thankful that they had managed to learn of this so quickly, if not for Yufan and his mercenary troop, who knew how high the casualties would have been for the coalition. The four rulers met and discussed things, none of them wanted to sacrifice their own men in order to take down Reign or the other fighters of the kingdom, thanks to that the meeting was held multiple times in a span of days. Of course, the rulers didn''t physically meet, instead, they all had small devices given to them by the kingdom of Asuria. The small device was able to connect with other devices when ced on top of a table that was also crafted in Asuria. With the infusion of mana, the table would connect with other tables and devices before showing the phantoms of the others. Thanks to that the coalition was able to have meetings and form ns without ever traveling. It took about 5 days before the coalition had finally managed to devise a new n, some rulers however still felt a bit unsatisfied with things but they, unfortunately, knew that that was already the best n they coulde up with. If anyone was present they would be able to see that the kingdoms of Asuria and Irtil were the more dominant ones in the coalition, the other two kingdoms were slightly bigger and had more people andrger armies, but thanks to the arrays and devices of the two kingdoms they were actually more powerful than them. It was also thanks to them that the coalition was able to not only fight but even win battles against the kingdom, their army might berger, but the kingdom not only had soldiers that were of better quality, but since they were one army they were also in sync andmanding them was easier. The coalition fought with their four armies together and even though they tried their best to make it simple and easy by making some of their top generals andmanders into the leaders of the different armies, the soldiers themselves were simply not trained the same. Not only would some of the troops not understand the orders of the foreign generals, but some would even interpret them differently and cause confusionter. All of that caused some casualties for the coalition early in the war, right now however they had done their best in order to train their armies in a simr manner in an attempt to make leading them easier. It wasn''t easy however, the new soldiers were rtively easy to train like that, but the ones that had been in the army for some time already had their previous training and way of thinking engraved in them. It was a hard task to make them forget all of that in a short period of time. Back in the kingdom, the capital had received the news of Reign killing the two army leaders, upon hearing exactly how powerful the two were and how Reign had managed to do it, the upper echelon of the kingdom was very happy. With such a fighter with them, it would be easier for them to fight against the coalition''s topbatants and they could perhaps even kill many of them. The many nobles that had managed to talk with Reign during the banquet were patting themselves on the back for managing to recognize the value of the young man while those that hadn''t done that were cursing their bad luck. The king and his brother simply took a nce at each other and smiled, even though it would take more than this to win the war, they were on a good track for now. The princess simply glossed over the news with her mother, even though they both knew that this was good news for the kingdom it didn''t pique their interest that much as there was nothing they could do anyway. The prince however was sitting in his room. He was reading the information as his left hand was tapping rhythmically on the table, his expression was void of any emotions as he slowly put the letter down on the table and stared at the window. He didn''t understand what he was feeling, he should be happy that someone that powerful had joined them, but he also felt a bit sad and angry. ''Is this jealousy?'' The prince asked himself as he leaned back on his chair and stared at the ceiling. ''I have always been hailed as a genius, everything I did was always recognized and everybody praised me. Even the other talents in the kingdom fell a bit short whenpared to me, well, except for thatzy sister of mine. Have I really be so arrogant to actually feel anger when seeing someone else who is more talented than me?'' ''What a joke.'' The prince sighed as he poured himself a drink. He felt strongpetitiveness when seeing Reign for the first time, even though he had a feeling that the young man was above him he still thought that it wasn''t arge divide between the two. Upon seeing the letter however he realized that it was big, he stood no chance if they fought. He didn''t of course feel the need to fight Reign, neither did he feel as if Reign was stealing his thunder or any childish emotion like that. He simply felt a bit of jealousy, he wanted to be powerful and help his kingdom out, learning that Reign was not only stronger but even younger than him simply didn''t sit right with him. ''I need to train.'' Without even finishing his drink the prince got up and left his room. As he did so a figure of a person came out of the shadows, it was Lios, to be more exact it was a clone of his. He stared at the closed door of the room before smiling, this was the first time his nephew was met with a setback, a person that was more talented than him, and seeing that it only worked to make him more motivated made Lios happy. If the prince had any bad thoughts and tried to do anything to Reign, Lios would have to act. Even if it was his own nephew he would still capture him and lock him until Reign left, there was no need for internal division or fights during this time, both he and his brother knew that. That was however not needed as the prince had simply gotten pumped up to train and improve himself. Back at the castle, Reign was training with Dain and s. The two attacked Reign together, but none of them used any mana, this was only a training session and none of them wanted to truly hurt one another. Lieara observed their sparring session from a distance while Raigon did the same from his office. This was already the sixth time they had sparred, and during each time it was Reign who was victorious. Dain and s didn''t mind, they knew that winning against Reign would be almost impossible even without using mana, what they wanted was exactly this, a powerful sparring partner that would force them to go all out. Chapter 325 Sparring And Lieara Bang! s wasunched towards Dain as Reign had managed to anticipate his attack and kick him, the two collide with great force and fall down to the ground. Before they could get up they were met with two swords in front of their faces, Reign had managed to arrive in front of them with great speed and win the battle. "Damn," s says as he lies back on the ground and looks at the bright sky above. He was never a fighter, to be honest, he had been trained from an early age how to infiltrate ces, blend in with the popce or environment and get the info he needed for his mission, or assassinate the target. For him to fight like this showed that he wanted to improve his strength, even though he was an incredibly dangerous individual when he was hidden, once someone managed to find him, or traces of him, his danger level would go down drastically. That was what happened against the vice-leader previously, thanks to his survival instinct the man was able to sense that someone was stalking him and trying to attack him without being noticed. After that s didn''t even have a chance to attack the man as he knew that it would be for naught, he was weaker and couldn''t stand a chance when fighting face to face. Thanks to the guy spending a great deal of mana and Reign killing their leader however he was given a chance to attack, of course without his weapon skill he would have still failed. It wasn''t s''s fault though, he was simply unlucky to fight someone who was that sharp, it would have probably been better for him to go to Lieara and attack her opponent, if he had done that then perhaps he would have still saved his weapon skill and used it on the other vice-leaderter. Dain on the other hand was an archer whenpared to Beast however he wasn''t as good. His arrows were powerful and the destructive power behind them was actually a tad higherpared to Beast, but the speed of his attack, the uracy, and theck of closebat skills made him much weakerpared to Beast who could fight at close range without using his beasts or fusion for a period of time. Even so, fighters on the same level as Reign and his party members still existed here, Lico and the mysterious other top-tierbatant were about as powerful as Reign was, at least that''s what he had heard from others. Of course, Reign wasn''t one to underestimate anybody, since he had only shown his strength when using the mark he was certain that some of the people in the castle had noticed that he still didn''t go all out, he didn''t know how powerful Lico or the other person was when going all out but he could imagine that they must be as strong as when he used the broken sword''s skill at the very least. The other person on the same level as Lico and Reign was still a mystery to him, even after asking multiple people about the person they all simply shook their heads and told him that he would learn in the future. He could sense that something weird was going on with the second person, why exactly, he didn''t know, but he had a feeling that he would find outter on. As the two got up a third person suddenly entered the field. Her slim figure dashed across the field as the halberd in her hands fell down on Reign. ng! Reign turned around with a smile and met the attack. Lieara''s beautiful face was only inches from his, a wide smile was stered on her face as she backed off quickly before resuming her attacks. As the once strongest person in the area, she was verypetitive and wouldn''t miss a chance to train with someone stronger in order to improve herself. This was how it has always been; each time Reign sparred with s and Dain, he would be met with Lieara''s halberd after winning. Ever since that night the two acted normal, it was obvious to Reign that Lieara didn''t hold any romantic feelings for Reign, the ''exchange'' they had the first night was not because of love, it was simply because of the physical attraction the two had for each other. Of course, theck of emotional attraction wasn''t enough to stop Lieara from sneaking into Reign''s room two more times since that night, but when the two were amongst others they made sure to never act differently. The fight between the two was a brutal one, Lieara wasn''t one to hold back and each of her attacks was fierce and powerful. She didn''t care if she would seriously hurt Reign with her attacks because she simply didn''t believe she could, even if she used everything she had, Reign would still be the one toe on top. The image of the young man chasing after the two leaders of the army while being d in lightning was still in her mind, the power he exuded made her breathing a bit quicker each time. It was something that Lieara felt ever since she was young, for some reason she didn''t care for money, beauty, or elegance but power, but power was the one thing that would make her happy, and when seeing someone more powerful than her, excited. The two fought for about 30 minutes, in the end however the result was the same as it always was. Lieara''s halberd was taken from her before Reign came behind her and put his sword across her neck, knowing that there was nothing she could do Lieara simply put her hands up and admitted defeat. Raigon had a slight smile on his face as he looked at the spar, his right eyes shining as a golden pentagram had appeared across his iris. As he stared at Reign and Lieara the pentagram suddenly disappeared as Reign turned his head around and looked at him. The two nodded at each other respectfully before Reign left the training field. Lieara had stayed and taken her halberd, she stared at it before shaking her head with a smile, with a sh of light the halberd disappeared and Lieara took her leave as well. Reign went directly to his room, he had sparred with the others for quite a while and wanted to take a shower. As he closed the door of his room he left it unlocked before going inside the bathroom. As he showered he was able to hear the sound of his door opening and silent footsteps as the person slowly moved toward the bathroom. The rustling of clothes could be heard before the bathroom door was opened and a figure entered. Reign didn''t look back, it was as if he wasn''t bothered by another person entering the bathroom while he was using it. Soon the curtain of the shower was moved as an enchanting figure joined Reign in the shower. Lieara kissed Reign as the water from the shower fell down on them, her ck hair was soon wet and dripping, just like the rest of her body. The shower took about 40 minutes before the two came out of the bathroom, Reign sat down on his bed before yawning a bit and lying down, as for Lieara she simply looked outside the window before taking her leave. It was the same as always, Lieara only stayed with Reign for the first night, the previous two times she would be in his room for a while before leaving, never staying for the night. It was something she did in order to let Reign know that although she wanted him, she didn''t want to have any kind of romantic rtionship, what they had was purely physical. Reign didn''t mind, he would be leaving this after some time and didn''t n on falling in love or making someone love him. The kind of rtionship they had, although a bit weird, was enough for him. "Really boy, why do I sense that you are taking this whole thing as a rxing trip, and not a ridiculously hard mission as you should?" Aethion suddenly asked him. Reign had managed to learn how to block Aethion from seeing anything that happened the first day he reappeared, thanks to that he would always block the old pervert''s sight whenever Lieara came to him. "Well, there''s nothing I can really do now except for wait, so why even bother?" Reign answered him, he didn''t know how he would be able to kill someone that has gone through the first evolution, there was also the fact that even though he was standing at the peak when it came to fighters below the first evolution, he knew that there were still some that could threaten him. The people from stronger kingdoms and empires for example would be hard to deal with, from what Reign knew they not only had a bunch of rank S items, but even the stronger SS, SSS, and even some rank Z items could be found there. If someone below the first evolution were to be equipped with S rank items or stronger, even Reign wasn''t confident that he would be able to win. Chapter 326 A Missing Person As Reign continued his mundane daily life in the fortification, something was happening in the capital back in the center of the kingdom. A shrouded figure was kneeling in front of an altar as many hooded figures could be seen in a huge underground area. All of them prostrated themselves as a person suddenly materialized from an altar located at the end of the area. The person that had shown up was barely visible, but the intense demonic energying from it was enough to make all of the people present prostrate themselves and shake in fear and awe of the person. The figure at the very front of all the demonic worshipers stood up and started talking with the demon. "I see." A grim voice echoed through the cave, the demon''s voice was akin to metal grinding against metal, nonchntly the demon continued, "A measly fighter that hasn''t even gone through the first evolution, he won''t be a problem at all, everything should continue as nned." "Yes, mistress." The hooded figure at the very front said before kneeling down, the demon simply pointed a finger at the person as demonic energy suddenly flew out from the demon and entered the person. It wasn''t only the person at the front, however, all of the worshipers that were in the underground cave were getting an influx of demonic energy and bing stronger. That was one of the reasons why people would turn to worshiping demons and turning themselves into ves, the temptation of bing stronger without having to train as much as other people was incredible. Demonic worshipers would get stronger depending on how useful they were to the demon they worshiped, of course, there were also ways for them to grow by themselves, butpared to the power the demon could give them with a simple snap of a finger, it was not enough, it was slower and harder. Demonic worshippers were usually people who were either born without much talent or those that had hit a ceiling and couldn''t grow stronger. For those kinds of people, the temptation of bing stronger so easily was something that they simply couldn''t pass up. In turn, they would be ves to the demon, the more time passed the more influence the demon would get over them and after some time they would be mindless ves to it. Of course that wouldn''t always happen, some people that the demon found interesting or valuable would be left with their minds and soul intact, those were usually the kinds of people that could grow stronger without the demon''s help and would be valuable underlings in the future. There was also the possibility of people practicing demonic arts by themselves, even though demonic arts were often associated with demons, it wasn''t necessarily so. Demonic energy was simply one form of energy in the universe, same as mana, chaos, and others. It was however quite vtile and would corrupt those that practiced it, only the strongest would be able topletely control it. Laura for example was a demon hunter, thanks to her being possessed before she already had a high affinity toward demonic energy and she also had quite strong resistance toward the corruption that demonic energy brought, most possessed were like her and they were usually the ones that would seed in fully controlling demonic energy. The kingdom of Ris was currently undergoing war, many were afraid and many were trying to find ways to be stronger in order to survive if the war became worse. Such situations weremon on this and this was one of the best possible scenarios for demons who wanted to gain more followers. The worst thing about this was that even though the many kingdoms and empires knew the chances of demons forming cults in their territory, it was incredibly hard to find the worshippers and destroy them. The same could be said for Ris, even though they already had a cult in their territory, not to mention in the capital city, they were still unaware of it. Dark undercurrents were forming in the kingdom while nobody was looking. A huge amount of demonic energy suddenly filled the hall as a small demonic pentagram was drawn by the blood of the worshippers. Back in the castle the princess and Lios were walking, the prince had been training non-stop for days and sparring with everybody who was stronger than him, even though it was a bit weird, she was happy that her brother had seemingly found passion when it came to fighting and bing stronger again. Lios was there to apany the princess during her walk, even though the possibility of something happening was low, one could never be too safe, especially during times of war. Lios and Ilena talked during the walk, some soldiers could be seen patrolling and guarding the castle, upon seeing the princess and the right-hand of the king they saluted before returning to their posts. "How is brother doing so far uncle?" "Better than expected, to be honest, even I''m a bit surprised by the growth he is having right now, well, that just shows what having a powerful rival can do," Lios said with a smile, that was right, the prince had decided that Reign was his rival, before he managed to be stronger than him he wouldn''t stop his training, thanks to that he was improving every single day. The two walked a bit more before Ilena decided that it was enough and made her way to her room. Lios and her stopped in front of her room as they said goodbye, suddenly footsteps could be heard from the side, the two nced to the side, only to find Ian and some other nobles there. They all greeted each other before Ian called Lios over, it seemed that the prince had some questions to ask him about his training. Both Lios and Ilena smiled at that before Ilena hugged her uncle and said good night. "Ilena!" Suddenly Lios''s eyes widened in shock as he pushed Ilena back, the power behind the push was strong and made the princess hit her door with powerful force. Ian and the other nobles weren''t even able to think about what had happened before a circle was formed under Lios, incredibly powerful demonic energy could be felt as tens of red chains appeared and bound Lios. Even with the power of a first evolutionbatant Lios was still powerless against the chains, in a matter of seconds he was immobilized and his whole body was suddenly swallowed by the ground. Ilena, Ian, and everyone else present had shocked expressions on their face. Their uncle, one of the most powerful people in the area was seemingly captured by some powerful magic. As Reign woke up he slowly got ready before leaving his room. Something however felt different today, the air itself was a bit heavier as many hurried footsteps could be heard in the castle. Reign had a bad feeling as he slowly went down the stairs, on his way down he found that all of the soldiers were panicked and were running around for some reason. Before he could ask anybody about what was happening his shoulder was tapped by someone. Turning around, Reign could see that it was Lieara, her beautiful face was serious as she stared at him. "Raigon is holding a meeting, I came to get you." Reign simply nodded at her upon hearing her words, if even Lieara was so worried then something extremely bad must have happened. Creak! Reign and Lieara opened the door and sat down at the table. There were even more people present todaypared to the previous meeting. All the higher-ups were present, and so were any notable figures of the fortification. "I have some bad news, well, to be more exact, I have 2 incredibly bad news," Raigon spoke with a heavy tone. "The first news is thatst night, the right-hand of the king, the leader of our spywork, my father has gone missing." The news was like a bomb to the ears of everyone present, one should know that Raigon''s father was a first evolutionbatant, not to mention that he was currently in the castle, for him to go missing should be an almost impossible thing to happen. "What?!" "It''s already been confirmed, upon escorting the princess to her quartersst night a demonic spell was suddenly activated on my father, he managed to push the princess out of its range, but he was caught and in mere seconds he was gone." "I''m afraid that''s not all." Raigon continued speaking, his expression was calm, but one could see anger ring up in his eyes. "The coalition is attacking." Everybody quickly stood up in shock, the news of Lios missing was shocking enough, but to hear that the coalition had started an attack right away, even an idiot could understand that they had something to do with this. "It seems they are aware of my father''s disappearance, one of the rulers ising here, and the king has to go to the other fortification in order to help them fight off the other 2 first evolution fighters that are making their way there." "First C first evolutionbatant, we have to go against someone like that by ourselves?" One of the people present asked with a shaky voice. "Correct," Raigon said before looking straight at Reign. Chapter 327 War Preparations "I guess you have a n?" Reign asked Raigon as he looked back at him. It was clear to Reign that Raigon was calm even in such a dangerous situation, the fear and anger he could see deep inside his eyes was thanks to the disappearance of his father. "Of course, this is something that has been kept as a top secret here, even without a first evolutionbatant aiding us, we have a way of defending ourselves against one," Raigon said before turning his back to everybody and looking outside the window. Dain, Liear, and s weren''t surprised by his suddenment, neither was Reign who had previously felt the incredible power the array possessed. The other people in the office however all stared at Raigon with a shocked gaze. They were surprised that they were unaware of something like that, but that was nothing, the greatest shock was the fact that they had a way of defending themselves against a first evolutionbatant! "Originally it was created so that we could surprise our enemies and kill one of their first evolutionbatants, unfortunately with theck of a first evolutionbatant in our midst we will be forced to use this merely in order to defend ourselves." Raigon shook his head while speaking. "Even though it pains me to do so, there''s no other choice right now." "How powerful is it?" Reign suddenly asked Raigon. "Enough to ensure our safety, perhaps not enough to kill a first evolutionbatant, but fighting off one shouldn''t be a huge issue, that coupled with you and another top tierbatant we have should be enough to give us a victory." "Another?" "That person is currently traveling here, he should arrive before the enemy." Raigon''s words made everybody at the table stare at him in response. The reason for that was simple, the person Raigon was referring to was none other than thest top-tierbatant whose power was equal to Reign and Lico. ''Old man, can you somehow allow me to talk with him telepathically?'' Reign quickly asked Aethion. "Telepathically?" Aethion repeated before thinking about it. "Yes, I can." ''Do it now.'' As soon as Reign finished his words he was able to feel a weird sensation, after a mere moment he felt a kind of connection with Raigon who seemed to be oblivious to it. ''Can you wound the enemy?'' The voice in Raigon''s head suddenly jolted him, luckily nobody seemed to notice it, but Raigon quickly stared at Reign who looked at him with a serious expression. ''Just think of me and say something, that''s how you can talk to me as well.'' ''I see, well, if we use everything we have then yes, yes I can.'' ''And how powerful is that person, amongst the first evolutionbatants?'' ''In terms of strength, he''s probably amongst, if not the weakest in the area.'' ''Good, now just y along.'' "Raigon, how many times can you use that countermeasure anyway?" Reign''s question was like a bomb to the ears of everyone present, it was obvious to them that something like that is definitely something that Raigon wouldn''t answer, to even just ask it was borderline insane. "Once, we can only use it once," Raigon answered Reign. His answer left everyone in shock, they couldn''t understand why Raigon would divulge such important information to Reign, but before they could even continue thinking, Dain''s angry voice jolted them awake. "Everybody out!" As soon as people heard Dain''s shout they all stood up, simply ncing at Dain was enough to tell them just how angry the man was. Without any words ofint, all of them started walking toward the door and in a minute only Dain, s, Lieara, Raigon and Reign were left in the office. "Really now." s sighed as he looked at Dain while Lieara simply nced at Reign and Raigon withoutmenting. "Are you out of your freaking mind boy?!" Dain shouted at Reign before turning toward Raigon, "And you, what in the world were you thinking, telling everyone such ssified information, there''s a big chance that one of those guys is a spy, you know?!" Raigon simply stared at the angry Dain, the bearded man stared back until his expression suddenly changed. ''Wait, that is a good question, why would Raigon of all people actually do something like this?'' Dain''s anger was soon reced by confusion as he looked at Raigon and Reign. "Wait, don''t tell me-" "Yup." Reign simply said as he looked at Dain with a calm face. "So, what n do you have?" Raigon suddenly asked Reign as the other three all nced at him. For Raigon to actually ask Reign about a n was something none of them expected, not only was Raigon the de-facto leader of the fortification but his strategic mind and nning were widely considered to be the best in the whole area. "It''s simple, hit the first evolutionbatant with everything you have, and I mean everything." Reign said before taking a small pause in order to look at everybody before continuing further, "If you can injure the enemy and make it use up arge part of mana and stamina they will probably retreat in order to recuperate before attacking us again since they know we can only do it once." "After you manage to injure the enemy, just leave the rest to me, I''ll make sure they won''t be able to leave the battlefield alive." "You?!" Dain erupted once again, he didn''t know why exactly Raigon seemed to trust Reign so much, even to the point of making a secret n with him and spilling one of the closest guarded secrets of the fortification, but to put all of their hopes on not defeating, but killing a first evolutionbatant on someone who had just arrived here was ridiculous. "Do you know what kind of power first evolutionbatants even have?!" Dain once again asked Reign. "Not really, but if themander can do what I asked, I am quite confident of being able to defeat one." "How much did you use back then?" Raigon suddenly asked Reign. "Hmmm?" "Your full power, I know you were holding back, so how much of it did you use during the battle back then?" "About 50%, give or take." Reign''s words came as a shock to everyone, they all knew that he hadn''t gone truly all out during the previous battle, but to hear that he was only using half of his strength was truly shocking. One should know that Reign hadn''t used any of his weapon skills during the fight. His lightning and the mark left by Zeus were the only two things he had activated during the battle. Even though his broken sword was a rank B weapon, after activating its power it would be rank S for some time and the bonus it gave was a powerful one. The katana, on the other hand, would allow Reign to gain the power of the stars which would increase his power tremendously, even though it wasn''t as potent as before it was still quite incredible. It seemed that even rank A weapons had a limit to them. The more powerful Reign became, the less of a boost the katana would offer after using the skill, at first the smaller boost was almost negligible, but right now, instead of his stats being triple like they were the first time he had used it, they were doubled. It was still a powerful boost however as having double the stats was nothing to scoff at, but Reign was a bit concerned over how much weaker the boost would be in the future. "Then, it may very well be possible," Raigon said as he looked at Reign. If they could manage to kill the first evolutionbatant today then that would not only bnce out the power between the coalition and the kingdom once again, but it would also bring chaos to the coalition as one kingdom would be left much weakerpared to the others. With the chaos that would ensue in the coalition, the kingdom would finally have some breathing room left and would be able to look into Lios''s disappearance. Of course what nobody knew was that if this worked then not only would they be able to bring chaos to the coalition, but Reign would be able to go through the first evolution. The power he would then possess would be enough to bring destruction to the coalition as they would be stronger than them when it came to top-tierbatants. As for the disappearance of Lios, even though the info they had was small, Reign already had an idea of what had happened. He would be able to help the kingdom out after going through the first evolution and perhaps even finish his hidden quest. The five people had a more detailed discussion and after some 30 minutes, all of them except for Raigon left the office. Raigon stared out of the window as he clenched his fists. ''Be safe father, we will find you soon, I promise that." Both of his eyes were covered by the golden pentagram as a holy aura shrouded him, if someone was to see him right now they would be shocked as the power he was showing was way above normal and could even bepared to Reign when he was fighting against the two army leaders. Chapter 328 The Judge Reign left the office with the others before being left with Lieara as s and Dain went their separate ways. The two had to go to their men and get them ready, contrary to them there was no pressure on Lieara as she was in charge of the elite troop, andpared to the normal soldiers, they were always ready for a battle and it would take them only a short amount of time to get ready. "Can you tell me a bit more about the person that''sing to help us?" Reign suddenly asked Lieara, he already knew that something was not quite right with Raigon, just the slight mana leak that happened after the battle was enough for Reign to suspect that he was hiding his strength, and from Reign''s instinct, it wasn''t low at all. Before they started the fight he wanted to know a bit more about the mysterious third person that had the same strength as Lico, not only would the help that someone like that would bring be great to have, but Reign also wanted to know more about them in case anything unexpected happened. "He''s called "The Judge" and honestly there''s not much I can tell you, it''s not that I don''t want to, but simply because that person is shrouded in mystery." Lieara suddenly said before entering a room. Reign followed after her and closed the door. They were in a small office inside the castle, Lieara sat down on a chair before continuing to talk. "He appeared about 2 years ago, at first nobody really thought anything of him, simply a masked man that would go around and defend people and kill criminals, the power he showed back then wasn''t anything special either, but the methods he used for attacking were, however." "Methods?" "Yes, you see, "The Judge" never really attacks his enemies by himself, somehow he can control mana in such a way that lets it materialize different things. Sometimes he would create chains that would bind the criminals, after the local enforcers got a hold of the criminals the chains would disappear. Other times there might be hands that suddenly appeared out of the blue, different kinds of weapons, and more." "As more time passed however he became a bit more active, when the war started was when everybody was able to see his true power. I was on the battlefield back then, the images are still vivid in my head, giant hands suddenly appeared above our enemies before smashing down on top of them, fists that kept the topbatants of the coalition busy, the incredibly long chains that whipped around and destroyed all that tried to stop them, it was simply incredible." Lieara smiled a bit as she reminisced, the situation at another fortification was turning bad before The Judge had arrived, but after his arrival everything was fine, no opponent was able to even get close to the man before they got pulverized. "Nobody knows who he really is, well, the king and the other first evolutionbatants do, they are also the only ones that can send him out for missions, to be honest, I''m quite surprised that he ising here, ever since Raigon took control of this fortification, the war had stabilized and neither Lico nor the Judge were had joined any battles." "I see." Reign simply said before standing up, even though his face was calm, his thoughts were very different. ''So that''s how it is.'' "Boy, that person, he might be a Creationist, no, he most definitely is a Creationist." Aethion''s voice was suddenly heard inside Reign''s head. ''A Creationist, what is that?'' "They''re a rare sort boy, beings that were given an incredible gift and can control mana to such a degree that they can create things with it, don''t think of it lightly, you and the others can give mana elemental properties and transform it, but a Creationist isn''t limited by anything." Aethion''s serious voice continued. "Anything you can imagine, you can create, that is what those people always say." ''Are they powerful?'' "It depends on the person, some are more suited for support, some for creating bases and different things, but those that have a good grasp over their ability and can use it forbat, well, to call them powerful would be an understatement." Aethion stopped for a moment before continuing his words. "I once fought in a battle where a Creationist was also fighting, even though he was a Transcendent like the rest of us, his power was much greater, meteors fell down on his enemies, millions of swords came down from the sky and pierced through the targets like sieves, it was an unforgettable sight." ''So, he should be of great help right?'' "Only if he has a good grasp over his ability, and from what the girl had just said, it seems he already does." ''Good, right now that''s all I care about.'' Reign walked out of the castle before leaping on the top of the wall, sitting down on the highest point he simply closed his eyes and let his thoughts disappear. The battle that''s about to happen will be a great one, not only was the first evolutionbatanting, but multiple topbatants of the coalition were also going to be present there. Thanks to the power of the first evolutionbatant, the coalition didn''t think a lot about this fortification, it didn''t matter how strongly it was built nor what kind of defenses they had, when faced with overwhelming power it would be for naught. Even though the personing here was amongst the weakest of the first evolution, he was still not someone that should be underestimated. The coalition didn''t even try to cover their tracks or hide their approach, an army of 6 000 men led by 3 topbatants and a first evolutionbatant, was all they had sent, even though the numbers seem low, it was enough as a first evolutionbatant was leading them and the fortification didn''t have anyone that could go against him. The coalition not only knew of the power that the people in the fortification had, but they also knew what kind of defenses were there, of course, they weren''t arrogant to assume that was all that the fortification had, but no matter what they could find there, it shouldn''t be enough to pose a threat to them. The army slowly approached the fortification without a care in the world. If one was present they would be shocked to see howx the soldiers were, talking with each other,ughing andmenting on what they were going to do once they break through the fortification and enter the kingdom''snd. The king of Older, one of the two weaker kingdoms in the coalition was leading the army with his 3 closest aides. Out of the three, two were people that couldn''tplete their evolution missions and had simply abandoned them and continued leveling while the third one was close to finishing it, but was stuck at the hardest part. The king and his aides were talking about their strategy, even though the fortification was certain to fall, the king wanted to make sure that they took it down quickly and withoutrge casualties. Other than that, he was also wary of Raigon, the man had time and time again showed them that he is incredibly capable and could overturn seemingly impossible tides, the king was not one to underestimate his enemy. Suddenly a medallion that one of the three aides held started vibrating. The man took the medallion and listened to the person on the other end before his face turned serious. He quickly told the king of what he had learned. "I see, so that bastard does have something that can help them overturn the odds, slippery fcking bastard." The king spoke as his face changed a bit, he slowly started releasing mana to the surroundings as the soldiers all stopped talking. Another one of the three topbatants went back and ryed the info, he wanted to make sure that all of them took the following battle seriously. "But my lord, isn''t it weird?" "You mean how someone like Raigon spilled out a secret like this?" The king asked the aide before continuing, "Of course, it is, that either means he wanted to let us know in order to de-moralize us, or he is hiding something else, no matter what it is I don''t care, I will show them the full power of a king and break through everything they have!" With a loud shout the army started marching forward, the soldiers had all suddenly changed, gone were thex faces and the merry talks, none of them dared to talk with each other now as they knew that the following battle would definitely be a tough one. The king on the other hand had a smile on his face, even though he was old, he was hungry for battle, time and time again he would be forced to join hands with another ruler in order to fight against the king of Ris, even together they were barely a match against that bastard. Now it was time to hit them back, the war had continued for much longer than they had previously anticipated, it was time to finally end it. They didn''t know just who it was that managed to take down Lios, but after learning about it, the coalition immediately went all out. Chapter 329 The Judges Arrival "The Judge, The Judge has arrived!" Suddenly shouts of joy could be heard from the soldiers as they all lined up in front of the castle. The giant gate was opened as a lone rider slowly approached it, even though the rider rode slowly and it took some time for him to arrive, no voices of protest could be heard as the soldiers lined up perfectly in order to wee the man. He was alone, the kingdom hadn''t sent any further reinforcements to the fortification, the reason for that was simple, there was no need. There was no nothing that normal soldiers could do when faced with topbatants, even when there were thousands of them. The only thing that soldiers could do was wipe their necks and pray for a swift death. Even if there were over ten thousand soldiers going against one topbatant that hadn''t gone through the first evolution, they would fail at killing him. The reason for that was simple, not only were topbatants many times stronger than normal soldiers, but they could also take a lot more damage and move many times faster. Even if the numbers were overwhelming, a topbatant could simply run away and there was almost nothing that soldiers could do to stop him. When it came to first evolutionbatants however the discrepancy was evenrger. A first evolutionbatant was as strong as a 10 000 men army and even when faced against such numbers they would be able toe out victorious, barely victorious and wounded, but victorious. In such a small ce as the gorge, there would be less room for maneuvering and dodging attacks, thanks to that soldiers had a greater chance of inflicting wounds on topbatants, but the same could be said for the topbatants as well. Thanks to the rtively small area, topbatants could easily kill arge number of soldiers with a single attack. Of course, this was all true when it came to normal soldiers, when faced with elite troops the battle would run differently as elite troops were much strongerpared to normal ones. The rider finally came in front of the gate and was visible to all. The ck horse he rode on slowly walked toward the soldiers without showing a hint of fear. A long white robe fell on both sides of the horse as the man on top of it looked at the castle, his face was covered by a white and ck mask. The left side was white while the right one was ck, each had multiple golden lines that crossed each other''s path in the middle of the mask. There were no further decorations on the mask, there was only a small opening for where the mouth was in order to allow the person that wore it to breathe easier and two holes that allowed the man to see. The white robe was covering a ck armor that the man wore while his two hands had gloves on. Contrary to the mask, the left hand had a ck glove while the right one had a white glove. The leather pants the man wore were made from some weird white leather that didn''t look like it was simply painted over while the man''s ckbat boots seemed sturdy and a bit old. Reign, Lieara and the others were all standing in front of the main castle door as they waited for the man to get closer to them. Hints of nervousness could be seen in the eyes of Lieara, s and Dain as they stared at the figure in front of them. The Judge had be known as one of the kingdom''s two strongest fighters below the first evolution at rtively the same time as Lico and their fame was almost asrge as that of first evolutionbatants. Even though Reign was as powerful as them if not even stronger, he was someone that had just arrived on this, and as such none of them had the same admiration for him as they did for the other two that had fought multiple times and saved the lives of many. The Judge arrived near them and dismounted his horse before walking toward them. Each step he took produced some kind of mystical feeling, and the three could see space itself warping around the Judge. For Reign however something like this was simr to a parlor trick and had no effect, the Judge quickly saw that and focused his gaze on Reign for a while. "Sir Reign, I presume?" A robotic voice could suddenly be heard from the mask, one of the things that the Judge was known for was his mysterious identity, not only were his body and face always covered, but his voice as well was never the same. Each time he showed himself to the public he would have a slightly different mask on and his voice would sound a bit different. It was thanks to this that the chance of finding who he is was almost equal to zero. It was evident that the man had gone through great trouble in order to keep his identity a secret. "Yes, I''m pleased to make your acquaintance, Judge." Reign said with a smile before extending his hand in order to shake the man''s. The Judge looked at his hand for a moment before extending his own and shaking Reign''s. Upon seeing that the others all had a weird expression on their face, the Judge hated touching other people and would rarely even interact with others, it was mostly thanks to Reign''s great strength that something like this would happen. "Ahh, I have to apologize for beingte." Suddenly Raigon''s voice was heard behind Reign and the others. They all looked back, only to find a well-dressed Raigon behind them. Raigon wore a golden robe that almost touched the ground, two white gloves covered his hands while his face was half-covered by a mask that was seemingly broken in the middle. "Ummm, I, ugh" The three higher-ups of the castle were stunned after seeing Raigon''s appearance, one should know that the young man never cared for formality and was usually dressed in simple clothes. This time however he not only wore the most luxurious clothing he had, but he also put on gloves and half a mask, even an idiot would be able to see that he was making fun of the Judge. "You''re still the same as ever, Raigon." The Judge spoke after ncing at Raigon for a short period of time. His words quickly calmed everybody down, it was obvious that the two knew each other, and perhaps Raigon even knew the true identity of the Judge, something that barely anybody in the kingdom knew. "Well of course, what, I can''t mock your annoying ceremonial outfit anymore?" Raigon smiled widely as he stared at the man in front of him who simply shook his head before sighing. "Do whatever you want, I don''t really care." The Judge said before looking at Reign, "I have heard much about your strength, I''m d we have finally managed to get another powerful person, I will see you on the battlefield." The Judge simply walked into the castle after finishing his sentence, he didn''t even give Reign a chance to speak. For some, this might seem like an arrogant move, but Reign could see that the Judge was simply the kind of person that didn''t speak much and let his actions do most of the talking. Even though the other three were almostpletely ignored by the Judge, they still quickly went after him in order to check if there was anything he needed. One could say that the three wereplete and utter fanboys and a fangirl of the man. Even the usually stoic and serious s was actingpletely different than usual. "Not his biggest fan I assume?" Reign asked Raigon who was looking at the back of the Judge. "It''s not that, he''s a good guy, I just hate the way he acts sometimes, and plus, me acting this way made the tension ease a bit, not to mention that all the soldiers love the guy, after seeing that I and him actually know each other, they will have even more respect for me." Raigon smiled at Reign as he spoke, even when he mentioned that he hates the way the Judge acted, there was no malicious thought behind his words. "Well, I guess we should all get ready, the enemy should arrive soon right?" Reign asked Raigon who simply nodded his head. They had heard from the spies that were busy following the enemy that they were only about an hour away from the fortification. "Yes, I''ll do my preparations, I will see youter." Raigon''s seeminglyx face disappeared as seriousness overtook it. As Reign went inside the castle he quickly spoke to Aethion. ''Hey, I''m not going crazy right, that man, I couldn''t, I don''t know what, but I simply couldn''t get a feel of it'' "You''re right, I felt the same Reign," Aethion spoke with a grave voice ''That man, he doesn''t have a soul." Chapter 330 The Enemy Appears! ''How is that even possible, I mean, how can one live without a soul?'' Reign asked Aethion with a troubled gaze. "Well, it''s not that he doesn''t have a soul, he does, but it''s simply so small and weak that it''s hard to even sense it," Aethion spoke as Reign started thinking. ''But that should be impossible, I mean, even though I have felt different souls of different people and monsters, there has never been one that was so small and weak.'' Reign spoke as he continued staring at the entrance of the castle where the Jugde had gone to. "That''s correct, usually, the stronger someone is, the stronger their soul is as well, of course, there are many different races in the universe that are a bit different, and of course, different situations exist that would force someone to have a weak soul, but in regards to this person, I think you have alreadye to a conclusion, haven''t you boy?" Aethion spoke with a calm voice before asking Reign. ''Yeah, it''s a shame though, I thought we would have another powerful figure to help us out, but it turned out to be like this, still, it''s no usementing about it, I just have to do my best during the battle, the three guys that areing with that king are probably strongerpared to those two I fought against recently, if everything goes well, then I will be able to go through the evolution very soon, not to mention that all those soldiers will give me more exp as well." Reign smiled a bit as he looked at his status screen, he managed to get a good amount of exp from the battle against Yufan and his army previously, with another fighting he should probably be able to get even more. Level: 50 ( 964 667 / 100 000 ) Reign was certain that he would be able to go through multiple level-ups after going through the first evolution even with the exp he had right now, if he was lucky enough and his n worked as intended, he should probably have over 2 million exp points after this battle and his evolution would be able to start right away. As the Judge had disappeared from the entrance, all the soldiers once again started working tirelessly in order to prepare the fortification for the iing battle. The pressure that they felt after finding out that a first evolutionbatant wasing here was huge, to say the least. Even though they had both Reign and the Judge holding the fort, against a first evolutionbatant even the two of them wouldn''t be enough, that was especially true when 3 more topbatants from the enemy troops join the battle. Reign stood atop the wall and patiently waited for the enemy, from the intel they had received a couple of minutes ago, the enemy army was just around the corner and should be arriving soon. Thump, thump Suddenly thumping noises could be heard from the distance, the footsteps of thousands of people marching at the same time slowly overtook the silent gorge. The defending army was ready and all the soldiers were at their positions, none were calm as the intense pressure the following battle would bring was enormous. To go against a first evolutionbatant without having one of your own was almost the same as suicide. It was only thanks to Raigon allowing all the officers to tell the soldiers about the countermeasure he had and making sure they all believed him, that the soldiers were still like this. If Raigon had nothing, then there is a possibility that some soldiers would have deserted the fortification. It was only thanks to Raigon''s incredible reputation that the soldiers believed that he had a countermeasure for the first evolutionbatant. Of course, there was still time until the battlemenced, and if the soldiers were to find that the battle was going badly, they might still choose to flee. Even though Raigon enjoyed great poprity with the troops, the same as Lieara and Dain, the human mind was tricky and people would show the worst side during such situations. As the footsteps came closer everybody could see the outline of an army marching toward them. Even though the army could be considered small as it only had 6 000 soldiers, all of them were elites and they were strongerpared to Yufan''s soldiers that attacked them previously. Of course that didn''t matter that much to Reign or the other topbatants of the fortification, no matter how powerful the soldiers were, they wouldn''t be able to go against them or break through the defenses of the fortification. The ones that needed to be focused on were the four people at the very front, and a small regiment of about 300 soldiers that were dressed a bit differentlypared to the others. They were the strongest amongst the soldiers and could pose a small problem, but the four people in front were the true threat. Three people followed after a tall man who was wearing a red and ck suit of armor. The armor was definitely not of a low grade, and neither were the other pieces of equipment he had. His broad shoulder had two giant spikes on them from the armor. A dark helmet could be seen on his head from which the face was barely visible, a thick but short beard was present on the man''s face as his blue eyes stared straight at Reign and the others. He held no weapon in his hands, that was because he didn''t need one. The king of Older was a fighter and he only used his arms and legs to fight. Of course, that''s not to say that he didn''t have a weapon as the gloves he had werebat gloves that were rank S. The gloves were the same as the rest of the armor, ck with red patterns on them, they had a couple of what looked like exhaust pipes on one side, they went all the way up to the elbow where they ended with a small de. The gloves looked to be quite sturdy and powerful, as did the rest of the armor. The three aides behind him all had different weapons. One was a staff user, another used the sword while the third person had a giant hammer in his hands. All of them were amongst the strongest of the coalition, and in their kingdom, they were the top 3 fighters beneath the king. Even though they wouldn''t be that strong when put in the kingdom of Ris, each one was still a strongbatant that could pose a threat during the battle. Reign was the one in charge of taking them on, the Judge would fight together with Raigon who was controlling the array in order to fight against the enemy king while the rest would go to fight the enemy troops. Compared to the army that Yufan had, this one was definitely a notch above, not only did they have three topbatants who were all stronger than Yufan, but there were a couple of fighters that could match the vice-leaders of Yufan''s army as well. The reason for this was simply because the kingdom had much more resourcespared to the mercenary, not to mention more people from which they could find talents. Yufan and Sios were not weak by any means and if they had the same equipment that these three had, they would perhaps be stronger than them. The following battle would not only be a test for Lieara and the other members of the army but for Reign as well. Even though he was certain that he could kill all three without any problems if he went all out, he needed to bide his time and hide his full strength before the king was injured, if he became too eager he would simply waste a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill a wounded first evolutionbatant and evolve with rtive ease. The army suddenly stopped right in front of the area where the three gates were concealed, they already knew of their existence and weren''t about to simply walk into a trap. The king took a couple of steps forward and stared at Raigon and the others before his eyes widened after seeing the wide grin Raigon had on his face. The walls of the gorge shook as four gates suddenly appeared before the army and abruptly closed, contrary to how the three seemed to work using a mechanism, these looked like they were simply pushed out and forced to form a wall. "Well, that one ispletely destroyed now." Dain shook his head in disappointment after seeing the wall appear. They had made two of such walls and the one that appeared during the battle against Yufan was there to fool the enemy into thinking they only had one. Of course in order to quickly trap the enemy they didn''t have the luxury of letting the gates close by themselves and they actually had to destroy the mechanisms that held them in order for them to simply fall out and form a wall like this. Even though the battle hadn''t even started yet, Raigon had managed to take the initiative and trap the enemy inside. Chapter 331 The Battle Commences! "Little bastard." The king looked back at the wall that had suddenly appeared behind his troops before turning his head and staring at Raigon who had a cheeky smile on his face. The smile was enough to piss off the king who wished to do nothing less than rip him apart right now. "Everybody, charge!" The king ordered as he stood and watched the fortification, since they were now already trapped then there was no reason why they would stay idle and take it slow. He knew that the area they were in right now was filled with many traps, not to mention the thousands of soldiers that were going to be barraging his army with constant attacks. Even though he was a first evolutionbatant and his task was important, he wasn''t given a defensive array as Yufan was. The reason for that was simple, there was not enough time to waste, they had gotten the news of Lios disappearing and immediately attacked the kingdom, the attack would be more effective the sooner it began and they simply didn''t want to waste any time. Plus, with the king being a powerful fighter, there was less of a reason for him to wait and get the array, even though it would help out with keeping the casualties low, it would also give more time for the kingdom to perhaps preparing more surprises for them. Suddenly, the wall of the fortification opened as the mana cannons were deployed. Eight sts of concentrated mana were sent toward the army, with one going straight at the king who simply scoffed after seeing it. The king turned his waist a bit before punching the mana st with incredible force, the exhaust pipes on his battle gloves suddenly started glowing a bit before blue mes spewed out of it. The mes were actually mana, well, to be more exact, it was mana that the gloves burned in order to give a boost to the king''s attacks. Thanks to that, the king''s attack would be propelled forward and the result would be a faster and more powerful punch. Bang! The king''s fist and the cannon''s mana st met, the two connected for a brief period of time before the king managed to deflect the attack that continued on and hit the wall of the gorge. The cannon sts weren''t the kind that exploded, the mana st simply traveled through and prated any obstacle in its way, as it hit the wall of the gorge it continued for about 10 meters before stopping. The other three topbatants also did their best to stop the attack, even though they weren''t as powerful as the king, they were still strong enough to block such an attack. Blocking it however wasn''t as easy as they thought, the two that used a hammer and staff respectively were pushed back by about 6 meters by the st before managing to stop itpletely, their arms already felt a tad numb from the attack while the sword-wielding guy was pushed back by 10 meters before he managed to neutralize the st. The other four mana sts hit the army, the captains and lieutenants of the army did their best to stop the attacks, but even with that, there were some casualties. Of course,pared to the size of the army, the casualties were barely in the double digits and did little to the overall situation. The army charged forward as the king and the three topbatants stayed at the back, they first wanted to see what kind of defenses and fighters the fortification had before they jumped into the battle. They had already gotten the info that Raigon had a counter-measure for the king, not to mention the fact that there were two top-tierbatants staying in the fortification as well. The Judge was a character that the whole coalition was well aware of, even though his power was below that of a first evolutionbatant, his unique way of fighting was devastating to an army. The worst thing about him was that he could fightrge groups of enemies and a single powerful enemy with the same effectiveness. Even the king of Older had to admit that when it came to fighting groups of enemies, he was a bit less effectivepared to him. The other character was Reign who had just made his appearance in this world. The coalition knew that the kingdom had summoned him and his strength spoke for itself after he managed to kill Yufan and Sios without suffering from any serious injuries. Those two together could even fight against the king to a standstill, maybe even suppress him for a bit. Even though the king was amongst the weakest first evolution fighters, he was still one of them, usually, even if 5 topbatants joined hands they would be unable to stop him, but the difference in power between them and the 3 top tierbatants the kingdom had was simply toorge. That was also the reason why the coalition hadn''t been able to win against the kingdom even after having arger amount of topbatants. The army charged fearlessly and fiercely, the 6 000 soldiers all ran full speed as over a thousand arrows were sent their way. Right before the arrows could hit them, and right before they entered the field that was filled with traps, one of the men at the very front who seemed to be the leader shouted out. "Formation!" As his words were heard, all of the soldiers suddenly released their mana, instead of being released and sted in the surroundings, the mana actually fused, and in a matter of seconds, the whole army was covered by a giant turtle formed entirely out of mana. ng! ng! The arrows arrived but the result was that they were easily blocked by the hard shell of the turtle. Only some explosive arrows and those that wereunched by the more powerful soldiers could even make a small dent in the shell. The traps were next, explosions could be heard beneath the turtle as some exploded, othersunched many spears that were blocked by the shell, some had concentrated mana sts that were simr to those of the cannon and more. Unfortunately, none of the traps managed to pierce through the turtle, even though each of the soldiers was beneath topbatants by many times, the mana they all had together was incredible. Of course, it wasn''t as if everything was going perfect for the army, even though the turtle gave them incredible defense and they could even attack with it, it ate up the mana from all of them and as such, they knew they had to act quickly as they won''t be able to continue like this for long. If they used too much mana then they wouldn''t be able to fight against the enemy and would lose. Suddenly the earth rumbled as the pirs emerged, the mana curtain was once against released and thanks to that the turtle''s movement was stopped. The problem however was the fact that this wasn''t a defensive array, the giant turtle was great for defense, but it could also attack. The turtle quickly moved its head and tried to bite one of the pirs before being stopped by the ballistae and Dain''s arrow. Dain had once against taken up the giant bow and arrows and wasunching them at the turtle, even though he wasn''t able topletely pierce through its defense, together with the ballistae he could at least stop its head from destroying the pirs. Suddenly the three topbatants moved, they jumped on top of the turtle before trying to go their separate ways and destroy the pirs. Bzzzzzz They at least tried to, but the second their feet touched the turtle''s shell, three lightning spears arrived in front of them, they quickly jumped back in order to dodge the attack before the staff-wielding man positioned his staff in front of him in order to block another attack. Bang! The power behind the attack was however too great and he was pushed back before his opponent could continue attacking him however he was forced to block a sword from another enemy before dodging the giant hammer that was crashing down on top of him. "Not bad, not bad at all you three." Reign smiled as he praised the three that were staring at him with cautiousness. They knew that there was a great possibility that either he was going to be fighting them, even though they were powerful, they knew that the person in front of them was someone who could defeat any of them with ease if it was one on one. ? The staff-wielding man twirled his staff around as he looked at Reign, the other two both got ready for a fight as well as they knew that the person in front of them could attack at any moment, his speed was above all of them and they needed to fight together if they hoped to win against him. "Idrel." The staff-wielding man said before the other two spoke as well. "Gardo." ( Hammer guy ) "Luin." ( sword guy ) "Reign, nice to meet ya." Reign shed a smile before lightning erupted from his body and he disappeared. Chapter 332 The King Moves! Reign appeared behind the staff-wielding Idrel once again, his ck and white lightning was on full disy as he had decided to use it from the very beginning. Compared to Yufan and Sios, these three were all more powerful individually and would definitely pose a problem for him, there was no reason to hide most of his strength before fighting against the king. The incredible speed that Reign showed was more than enough to make the three men shocked, even though they were ready for him, his attack was still incredibly fast, and following his movements was very difficult. ng! The katana and staff collide as Idrel was able to block the attack once again, even though Reign''s speed was above theirs, all three of them were very experienced and wouldn''t be defeated so easily. All of them released their mana as they attacked Reign with full force. Idrel had vines growing out from the ground beneath him as he twirled the staff around and deflected Reign''s attack, the vines immediately shot out towards Reign who cut them off with a simple swing of his sword. The problem however was the fact that the vines quickly regenerated and more of them were growing out from the ground. The hammer-wielding man, Gardo, simply had his muscles grow evenrger as his 2-meter-tall body grew about an inch taller. His ability was quite amon one, it simply increased the size of his muscles and gave him more strength. Even though it was quite amon and rtively weak skill for many, in the hands of a veteran fighter who had it at a high rank, it was devastating. Even Wolf who was the one with the highest strength stat in the party would probably lose when going against Gardo with pure strength. Luin, the sword-wielding man had his body covered in a gray hue. Reign could immediately feel what the gray hue was, it was souls. Luin''s ability allowed him tomunicate with the souls of the dead and employ them in his service. The souls would not only be able to enhance his physical attributes, but each attack hended would also affect the opponent''s soul as well. Most would find their thoughts slowing down and their mental state worsened after fighting against Luin for prolonged periods of time. His physical strength was the weakest out of all the topbatants of the coalition and the amount of mana he had was nothing special, but the ability to fight together with souls and attack the enemy''s soul directly was what made him one of the most powerful people in the coalition. Amongst all the fighters in Older, he was the one that was strongest after the king. Reign was quickly caught by the impressively fast vines, before he could free himself, Gardo had appeared and swung his hammer down on him. Reign could see that it would be almost impossible to dodge the attack right now and simply met the attack head-on. Bam! The intense power behind therge man''s hammer forced Reign to go down on one knee immediately, luckily he was still able to block the attack. Of course, the vines were stilling to bind him and Idrel was also attacking with his staff. [ Discharge ] Arge amount of lightning suddenly exploded from Reign, the two men were immediately sted away as the vines were burned. One shouldn''t underestimate Reign''s lightning as it could kill a normal person at a moment''s notice. Swish Luin suddenly appeared in front of Reign, his two eyes were wide open as he shed down at Reign. The sword, however, didn''t evene close to Reign as there were still about 2 meters between the two, a translucent sword light however came out of the sword and went toward Reign. Reign quickly used his broken sword to meet the sh, only to see the sword light pass through the sword and enter his body. Reign could immediately hear tens of voices in his head, many emotions could be felt as the souls that Luin had used tried to attack his psyche. The attack was however useless, in an instant, the voices were gone as the souls started screaming inside of Reign, their screams, however, were hidden from Reign who simply felt as if nothing had happened. Aethion looked at the two souls in front of him, they were locked in some sort of bone cage that he had created after using his soul power, the rest of the souls however were bathing in the sea of lightning while they were being ground by the light and darkness that could be found inside of Reign''s consciousness. ''Trying to attack him with souls, that''s a baaad move, young man.'' Aethion thought as he looked at Luin whose face showed an expression of disbelief. Soul-based attacks are very rare, not only on this but in most ces of the universe. The hardest opponent Luin had faced was a person whose mental state was so strong that he needed to use over 100 souls in order for them to start affecting him. With Reign, however, the story was different. Never had he faced a situation where he lost contact and all connections with the souls he had sent inside somebody''s body like right now. He was clearly able to feel that the souls had gone inside and had started attacking Reign''s consciousness, but in an instant, the connection was severed and the souls were seemingly lost. Luin quickly pulled back as Reign attacked him, he didn''t know what exactly happened, but he knew that he needed to be careful when fighting Reign, the ability to ignore or destroy the souls was something that was incredibly bad for Luin. Luin had heard stories about fighters that could do the same as him in the other kingdoms and empires, but in this area, they were incredibly rare. Not only was he one of the few that could do soul-based attacks, but he was also the most powerful one, even Lico and the Judge had to be a bit wary of him as his attacks could affect them during battle. For Reign however that was not a problem, not only did he have the soul of an old monster like Aethion with him, but his consciousness was far more powerfulpared to others at the same power level as him. That, coupled with the dark copy of himself that actually lived inside of it made his consciousness almost impossible to be touched by someone such as Luin. Even without the dark copy interfering, Luin would find it incredibly hard to do any meaningful damage to Reign with his attacks. "Luin, what happened?" Idrel asked him after seeing the shock on his face. "My souls, they''re destroyed," Luin said with a heavy voice, he had nevere across such an opponent before and was already worried about what could happen during the battle. "Destroyed?" Gardo asked him with a surprised expression, he knew just how formidable Luin''s soul-based attacks were as both he and Idrel had sparred with him many times in the past. More than once would the two suffer for a long period of time after being bombarded by the souls that Luin employed. To hear that they were destroyed so easily after entering Reign''s body was worrying, to say the least. "I thought we prepared well, but we have still underestimated this guy, he''s far more dangerous than we expected him to be," Luin said as he stared at Reign with a concerned look. If his attacks were meaningless against Reign, then this battle would be many times more dangerous than they expected it to be. Idrel was an expert when it came to immobilizing opponents and making it difficult for them to move around. Gardo was the one that would smash apart everything and deal great physical damage to the opponent while he was the one that would swoop in and attack the psyche. The trio was quite famous for their power and they could defeat almost all the fighters that were below the first evolution, even the Judge and Lico would have great difficulty when fighting them. But Reign, Reign was different, with his ability to pretty much ignore one of the three, he was at a much better situationpared to anyone else. Idrel''s vines were annoying and a bother to deal with while Gardo was too difficult to fight head-on, but if that was all he had to worry about, then this battle was impossible for him to lose. Tap, Tap Suddenly the sound of footsteps echoed through the gorge, Reign and his opponents had stopped fighting for a moment as even therge turtle and the defensive army had paused their battle. One man slowly walked toward the fortification, the aura he was releasing was suffocating for many of the soldiers who gulped in fear. The king had finally moved and joined the battle. Chapter 333 The Judge Enters The Battle "Here hees," Raigon said as he stared at the king, the powerful man simply walked toward them and the pressure he exhibited was already above what the formation of the army or the three topbatants had while releasing their mana. Nobody dared try and attack him as he entered the field of traps, some that were left activated but he simply walked through the explosions and spears, not even a scratch was left on his armor. "So, I hear you have something for me, Raigon!" The king suddenly shouted, his powerful voice that was powered by mana echoed through the gorge as some of the soldiers had to cover their ears. The weakest even wobbled on their feet from the shout as the mana that was imbued in it was able to confuse them. "Are we doing it?" The Judge suddenly appeared next to Raigon and asked him. Raigon simply nodded his head before taking out the device that he previously used when cleaning the battlefield. He started using the device and creating patterns as the king patiently waited, even the other battles that were taking ce had stopped right now as everybody stared at Raigon and what he was doing. Reign was the same,pared to everyone else he had a higher understanding of what was being done, he could feel an enormous amount of mana slowly being released from the ground like it previously did. Contrary to before however, the ground didn''t change as all the mana flowed toward the Judge who was slowly being d in a purple mana armor. Each passing second made the armor thicker and the mana more intense and powerful. In a matter of seconds, the mana the Judge was releasing was already above what even Reign had, of course, if Reign went all out he would be equal, but the mana was still rising and continuing to be stronger and stronger. Suddenly an enormous amount of mana flowed out and entered the Judge as his mana spiked, right now the amount of mana released from him was even above Reign at his full power. He stared at the king who had a ferocious smile on his face before lifting his palm and bringing it down while aiming at the king. The king''s expression suddenly changed as a huge purple palm appeared above him, the 50-meter-long palm immediately dropped down on the king who clenched both of his fists before punching out. The palm and fist shed as a powerful shockwave that was followed by a strong gust of wind blew across the battlefield. Even Reign and the three men he was fighting could feel the power behind the attack as the wind hit them. Bam! The palm scattered as the king held his fist high in the air before smiling at the Judge who silently stared at him. Without missing a beat he started making weird hand symbols as tens of purple weapons appeared around the king while multiple 10-meter-long chains appeared from underneath the ground and went toward the king in order to bind him. "Hahahahahaha, good, good, let me see what you can do!" The kingughed heartily as he started punching and kicking around, each of his attacks caused small shockwaves to appear as the weapons and chains broke before new ones took their ce. The battle that had suddenly started was enough to let everybody know just how powerful a first evolutionbatant was, even though neither the king nor the Judge was fighting seriously now, none of the people present, except for Reign could go against either of the two men. ''So this is a first evolutionbatant, honestly, I expected a bit more.'' Reign thought as he looked at the king. He wasn''t really trying to underestimate the first evolution fighters, he was merely giving his own opinion after being able to see both the king of Ris and Lios previously. Even though Lios never released his mana, the aura around him made Reign know that he was not to be underestimated while the king had mana rivaling this guy even when only releasing a bit less than 50%. Compared to those two, this little king was simply not adequate, of course, that was the reason why he and another first evolutionbatant needed to join forces in order to fight against the king of Ris. ''Yes, he is quite pitiful whenpared to other first evolutionbatants, but don''t get cocky kid, he is still powerful enough to defeat you, don''t forget the n, you will soon have the chance to take him down.'' Aethion''s serious voice could be heard from inside Reign''s head, Reign simply nodded in agreement before looking at the three men in front of him who were still watching the king. "Hey, shouldn''t we continue where we left off?" Reign''s words woke them up from a stupor, they had been so engrossed in seeing the fight that suddenly took ce that they almost forgot about him. If Reign had decided to attack them right away then there was a good chance that they wouldn''t have been able to respond adequately and perhaps he could have seriously injured one of them. The reason Reign didn''t do that wasn''t that he was arrogant or because he didn''t want to attack dishonorably or anything like that. It was simply because he needed to have these guys fighting him until the moment was right for him to strike the king, until then he was going to hold back a bit and make it seem like he was fighting a serious and tough battle against them. It was fortunate that Luin''s ability didn''t work on him however if all three went all out then Reign didn''t know if he could fight without doing the same. With one of them being almost useless, however, the situation was much better and he could take his time fighting them. On the other side of the battlefield, the turtle continued struggling against the thousands of attacks that were pouring down on it. Dain was still using his giant bow in order tounch arrows while Lieara was ready to go out and fight at any moment. Right now, however, it wasn''t usible as there was little she could do against the beast. Suddenly one of the ballistae actually missed the head of the turtle, even though the others managed to hit it, the monster continued forward and actually struck one of the pirs. Luckily the pir was still standing, but it was cracked. The turtle was now right up against the mana curtain and it was doing its best in order to power through it. Even though the curtain was highly effective in blocking it, there was still a limit on how much pressure it could take. The king and the Judge were still fighting as before, merely warming up before the main course. It didn''t really matter what happened on the other battlefields as either one of them couldpletely change the course of the battle, whoever was victorious here would be able to help his side win the whole battle. Reign was flickering around as he fought against the three. Luin had sent a couple more soul-based attacks his way, but the result was the same as before. The souls were only able to exist for a moment before beingpletely gone, they were cut off from Luin who was already starting to sweat a bit. He wasn''t sweating because he was tired, but merely because he was feeling an incredible amount of pressure right now, he was a good swordsman and could fight against other topbatants even without using his souls, but against someone like Reign it was not enough, not even close. Without his souls, he was actually weakerpared to the other two that were fighting together with him and he hated that. He hated feeling as if he was dragging them down in his failed attempts to hurt Reign. He switched his fighting style and started fighting normally, his sword skills were actually not half-bad, but thanks to him specializing in souls he didn''t practice that much in thest couple of years and his mana was also nothing special. Thanks to that he simply wasn''t able to match Reign in skill, speed, or strength. He continued attacking while coordinating well with the other two who were visibly doing much better than him right now. The frustration Luin felt was great and showed as he attacked in a reckless and risky manner from time to time, Reign would always try to use that to his advantage, but made sure to slow down a bit so that one of the other two could save Luin from a serious injury. Even though Reign could have used it to his advantage and could have dealt a serious blow to them, it still wasn''t time. "Luin, calm down, if you continue like this you will die!" Idrel shouted at the young man as he nodded his head and apologized. All of them looked at the seemingly nonchnt Reign before releasing their mana and going full power. Chapter 334 Fall Of The Mana Curtain Idrel''s whole body was emitting a gentle green light as he used his ability to its fullest, tens of vines prated through the ground and danced wildly in the air. Not only was Idrel summoning a lot more vines right now, but there were some that had coiled around his body in an attempt to bolster his defense as well. His staff wasn''t left out, two thinner but darker vines coiled around it before ending in spikes, allowing the staff to not only do blunt damage now but to prate as well. Gardo, on the other hand, had actually be smaller, his over 2m tall body had shrunk to 1.8 meters, but his muscles on the other hand seemed to have be much more condensed and powerful. One look was enough to let Reign know that the man hadn''t be weaker, in fact, he had be more powerful than before while having greater flexibility thanks to his now-smaller body. Luin on the other hand used his weapon skill, his ability was based on souls and since that was almost worthless against Reign, he was going to fight him purely physically, at least for now. If he could somehow manage to notice any kind of weakness that Reign''s soul has, then he would immediately attack. Luin''s sword started emitting a dark aura as his armor shone brilliantly. Even though Idrel and Gardo also had more rank A items, they came with passive skills or with those that wouldn''t be helpful in this situation. Luin however could get a powerful attack boost from his sword which would increase his agility and strength while making it much sharper than before. His armor however gave him more defense while simultaneously strengthening his soul-based attacks. Even though the strengthening of his soul-based attacks was useless right now, the armor''s skill was one that would be active for a longer period of time and he could use it right now without worry. The three men all attacked Reign immediately after using their abilities and skills. Each of them was powered up and stronger than before, of course,pared to Reign they all fell short individually. Idrel was now able to control his vines in an attempt to greatly limit Reign''s movement while Gardo, who was now much faster than before was running after him and smashing apart the area with his giant hammer. Luin on the other side was keeping to the sides, each time he would spot an opening he would swoop in and attack Reign who needed to defend against the man while being in a bad spot. The teamwork and coordination of the three were amazing and soon they forced Reign to be on the defensive end. Even Idrel had joined in and fought against him in close quarters, his staff was now strengthened and he could hit harder which created some problems for Reign. The vines on each side of the staff especially made it difficult since they could actually extend and attack him. He had already gotten some superficial wounds thanks to the three but was holding on. He still felt that there was no need to use a weapon skill or the power of his mark since he was still able to defend against them sessfully. Gardo''s speed and power had increasedpared to before, but his proficiency with the hammer was not very high and his attack patterns were honestly simple and Reign was able to dodge most of the blows. Idrel was much more skillful, but his speed and strength were nothing special as he specialized in using his vines to control the battlefield and enemies in order to either gang up on them or attack from time to time. Luin was actually the one that Reign was keeping an eye on. Even though the young man''s ability was almost worthless when put against Reign, he was still quite powerful after using the weapon skill and his armor, his sword proficiency, even though nothing particrly high, was still not to be underestimated as he could surprise you with a quick switch when it came to an attack. On the other side of the battlefield, a fierce battle was raging between the Judge and the king, both men had stopped ying around and the Judge had even personally arrived in front of the king. Even though his powery in the fact that he could attack others from long-range with a multitude of different attacks, the armor had boosted his power greatly and he could even trade a couple of blows against the king, of course,pared to the king he was still weaker in close quarters, but nobody said this was only close quarters fight. Thick purple chains would shoot out from the ground from time to time in order to bind the king during a fierce exchange of punches, sometimes the king would suddenly be faced with a hundred mana arrows falling down on him right after punching or kicking the Judge away. With swords, spears, and tens of purple fists that came from all sides, the king had to face an incredible number of different attacks while fighting the Judge. Not only was it annoying that someone who was beneath the first evolution was able to fight evenly against him, but the weird and varied types of attacks were also getting on his nerves. One never knew what to expect when fighting against the Judge as the variety of his attacks was incredible and he could easily surprise the enemy at any moment. The king was getting a bit frustrated as he was still unable to deal any significant damage to the Judge who was masterfully using his ability in order to stop him for a moment before drawing some distance whenever things got tough. He would also quickly bombard the king with many attacks at any moment, but it mostly worked to annoy the king as the damage done was nothing special. It was clear that even though the two looked even, it was still the Judge who was at a disadvantage as none of his attacks so far had managed to deal any significant damage. Compared to the king who had barelynded a hit on him, he had managed to hit him multiple times, yet it barely did anything against the powerful man who was slowly losing his patience and releasing more and more mana. Crack! A crack was suddenly heard near the wall, the turtle had managed to hit the pir again, and this time the crack had be muchrgerpared to before, the mana curtain started flickering a bit as it was clear that it wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer. Suddenly one person came out form the formation and hit the pir, it was the leader of the army. The pir shattered as the mana curtain was gone, the turtle was also damaged and it was clear that it wouldn''tst for much longer, but it would be enough for them to get to the wall. Suddenly more rumbling could be heard from the inside of the wall. Tworge holes suddenly appeared and before anyone could do anything, tworge mana sts were released from them. The fortification didn''t only have the 8 mana cannons, they also had 2 evenrger ones that could deal some devastating damage. As the mana st hit the turtle arge explosion took ce,pared to the smaller cannons, these didn''t deal prative damage but exploded. The turtle was gone, the power behind the two sts was too powerful for it to defend against. The soldiers at the very front had also suffered greatly from the explosion, many were injured and many also died. The copse of the turtle however wasn''t that big of a deal for the army as they had alreadye close to the wall. Lieara and her elite troops were on top of the wall, waiting for any that would try and climb it while the other soldiers continued shooting arrows, throwing down boulders, and more. As the enemy army managed to get to the wall they immediately focused on the giant gate, even though the toughness of the gate was higherpared to the wall, if they could deal enough damage, they should be able to force whatever it was that was holding it in ce to get destroyed, of course, that was only 1 part of the n. The leader of the army, together with the rest of the elite troops used their abilities and weapons in order to quickly scale the wall and initiate close-quartersbat with Lieara and her men. Soon the top of the wall was engulfed in battle as Lieara took on the leader of the army while Dain and s took on 2 powerful individuals. The problem however was the fact that the enemy had more high-levelbatantspared to them, even though their troops were almost even, they would lose thanks to that one disadvantage they had. That soon changed however when Raigon pointed the small device in his hand towards them. The ground in front of the wall suddenly turned purple as the enemy soldiers found it harder to move thanks to the mushy purple ground that appeared beneath them. Lieara and her men were also coated in a very thinyer of purple mana, even though it was nothingpared to what the Judge had, it was still enough to give them a boost and allow them to fight evenly against the enemy. Chapter 335 The Intense Battle Continues The battle between Reign and the three raged on, the more time passed the more wounds could be seen on Reign''s body, even though they were all small cuts and bruises, they would surely start affecting himter on. Reign thought of what to do next, should he continue fighting like this, or should he perhaps use one of his three trump cards. Even though he was managing to barely defend himself against the crazy barrage of attacks that the three men sent his way if things continued this way he might get seriously injured before having the chance to attack the king. As the wounds piled up, Reign decided that it was enough, if he continued this way then he would simply be too damaged and weak when the time came to attack the king. The mark on his body suddenly started shining and the three men immediately jumped back as a great amount of lightning suddenly burst out of Reign. The amount of power the mark gave him wasn''t low, in the beginning, he had no idea how to use it or what it was even for. Every time the mark was activated it was by chance, the same went for all the others. It was onlyter that when they managed to get higher control over mana and their abilities that they were able to sense the power of the mark and tap into it every time they willed it. The battle immediately took a turn after Reign used his mark, not only was his lightning more powerful now, but his mana was also denser and more powerful, thus allowing him to not only strengthen his body further and more effectively, but he was also able to deal more damage with not only his normal attacks but his skills as well. [ Severing, Sword One ] Reign immediatelyunched an attack at Gardo who had jumped further and was still in the air, the timing of the attack was almost perfect and it left Gardo with no choice but to block the attack with his giant hammer and be blown away. With one enemy being sent away, Reign was able to focus on the other two. Idrel was the one that was the most annoying enemy to fight amongst the three thanks to his weird vines and area of control skills. With that in mind, Reign attacked Luin first, the reasoning was quite simple, during the whole battle it was Luin that was pretty much the weak link. With his ability pretty much being negated by Reign''s own ability which was still hidden from him and remained a mystery. Even the attacks that Luin wouldunch from time to time wouldn''t do much to Reign, but it had to be known that most of the wounds he suffered came from Luin. With that in mind, he was quite eager to take care of the young man who continued being a nuisance. Of course, that was mostly a feint. Reign wasn''t considering killing any of the three yet and he was even conserving some power as he didn''t want them to know just how powerful he was yet. That would also help when it came to attacking and killing the kingter in the fight. Luin quickly used his sword to meet Reign''s attack, even though his weapon skill gave him a boost together with the armor he had, he was still unable to fully block Reign''s attack which was simply too fast for him. After exchanging about 20 hits, Luin had already suffered a couple of cuts before Reign switched it up and kicked the young man with a roundhouse kick to the left side of Luin''s body. The kick, powered by the lightning that coiled around Reign, was not only incredibly fast, but also packed quite some power behind it. Luin was immediately sent flying away and only managed tond after about 10 meters. He held the left side of his body as he winced. The kick not only made him go flying, but he could also feel that it might have cracked a rib or two. Luckily it seemed that nothing was broken and he would be fine after a couple of seconds. Idrel arrived the moment Reign had kicked Luin away, of course, Reign had already noticed that and that was actually the primary reason as to why he decided to kick the man. Not only would Idrel''s appearanceplicate things, but he might even force Reign to use a bit more power if he joined forces with Luin and Gardo who were currently running over. Vines immediately sprung up from the ground in an attempt to bind Reign. The attempt however was useless, Reign waspletely covered in lightning now and it was also denser and more powerfulpared to before. The vines would simply get annihted by the powerful lightning before managing to do anything. Thanks to that, Idrel was forced to change his tactic. Trying to overwhelm Reign with almost a hundred vines was no longer a viable tactic when all the vines now did was get destroyed from simply touching him. Instead, he used his ability and cut down the number of vines to about 15, all of them were darker in color and thickerpared to before. The new vines, thanks to being strengthened were tougherpared to the ones that Idrel previously used and could ignore Reign''s lightning to an extent. Fwoosh Suddenly a shadow could be seen approaching Reign with great speed, as Reign looked up he could see Gardo crashing down on him. That was one of Gardo''s skills, it was quite simr to Tank''s [ Wrecking Ball ] skill where most of his mana would suddenly be channeled to his legs which would allow him to jump incredibly high before crashing down on his opponent. Contrary to Tank, however, Gardo didn''t have an ability that made his body so tough and in turn, he would simply jump incredibly high before bringing his giant hammer down on the opponent, smashing anything in his way. Reign immediately dodge the attack, even though Luin had sent several sword lights at him and Idrel used his vines to their fullest in order to block him, it was all for naught as Reign''s speed made him almost impossible to contain. Gardo crashed down on the ground, his hammer hit the ground as arge dent was suddenly made, the area about 3 meters around Gardo was pushed down by about 5cm and many cracks could be seening from the point of impact. The power behind such an attack was something that even Reign wouldn''t dare take lightly. Even with the mark activated and his power being boosted he wasn''t confident about taking on such a powerful attack head-on. His strength stat is quite high for someone that should specialize in speed, butpared to someone whose abilityplemented his strength, he was simply not a match. As they continued fighting the situation on the top of the wall continued to be one of pure carnage. Thanks to the boost from Raigon''s array, Lieara, Dain, s and the other soldiers were all able to take on the enemy elites, of course, the boost only made them about even and it was still an incredibly tough fight. Raigon had even joined the fight with the power of his array, acting in a simr manner to the Judge he was able to manipte the mana from the array and form weapons that would beunched at the enemy. Thanks to him the battle was in their favor, but many had still died. Lieara was still fighting the leader of the army, originally he was stronger than her by a bit, but thanks to the boost she was able to get an edge over him. She was spotlessly clean as the purple mana coating her didn''t allow any blood to fall on her, the top of the wall however was covered in blood that flew down to the battlefield and the inside of their territory. As they fought however something changed. An incredibly dense and powerful wave of mana suddenly appeared and washed over all of them, even Reign and the three stopped fighting for a moment before looking back at one area of the battlefield which was considered to be a zone of death that nobody dared enter. The ground was filled with pits and holes, there were even somerge cuts that seemed to go deep inside the ground. The walls of the gorge were no batter as there were even some parts that had cracked. All of that was of course from the battle between the Judge and the king. Neither of the two was reserving any strength and have been fighting with all of their power for some time. The Judge had a broken arm that dangled lifelessly while the king had some blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth. It was evident that the Judge was still the one that had the disadvantage, but after suffering an injury and being forced to spill blood, the king had decided to use his weapon skill and end this whole thing. Chapter 336 Full Power Of The Judge "You damned bastards, both you and that little fuck on top of that wall, how dare you?!" The king shouted as the gloves on his hands shone with a dark red color. Soon they transformed, instead of going to the elbow, they were now all the way to his shoulders, many spikes and des could be seen on the gloves while the exhausts were still present, only bigger and longerpared to before. The gloves now looked like something one could see in a sci-fi movie, dark red lines flowed through the gloves like veins, only that they didn''t contain any blood, but mana instead. The fingers ended in small des that could easily be used to rip apart someone''s face in the user wished to do so. The incredible mana that was being released by the king made the whole battlefield change. The intense pressure he gave off was enough to make the defensive army feel fear. The pressure that they could feel now made their movement a bit sluggish and some even fell down to their knees. The incredible power a first evolutionbatant could explode with after using all of their power and a rank S weapon skill was beyond anything they had imagined. Even Reign stared at the king whose aura hadpletely changed, his medium-length gray hair had grown a bit longer as it danced wildly in the air from the powerful wind that was blowing around him. With incredible speed, the king disappeared from sight before appearing in front of the Judge who immediately used his ability to create a thick shield in front of him. Bang! The shield copsed immediately after taking a punch from the king who immediately pulled his fist back for another punch. Thick chains appeared around the king as he simply snorted in response before punching the Judge who was forced to use his ability to create thick gloves that covered his healthy arm before using it to block the attack. The gloves were broken, theyer of purple mana around his arm was also scattered and the Judge was blown away. Both of his arms hurt like hell, luckily his healthy arm wasn''t broken like the other one, but the pain he felt from it was big. The chains he had summoned in order to bind the king before he could continue his rampage were all broken with rtive ease before the king simply started walking toward him. Even though they were almost equal in power before, after using the weapon skill, the king was much stronger and there was nothing that the Judge could now do in order to defeat him. [ Mana Release ] [ Undying Breath of Sojka ] [ Array, 98% power ] The Judge''s body suddenly started shining with incredible splendor. The mana around him suddenly rose to a much higher levelpared to before as he had used the utmost of his ability, weapon and armor skill, and the power of the array. Even though his power was still not the same as the king''s as he simply didn''t have a rank S item, it was not far from it. The ground beneath the wall was returned to how it previously was, but Lieara and the others were still being boosted by the array as that was the 2% of the array''s power that the Judge wasn''t currently using. The purple mana covering the Judge changed to ck as a dark aura covered the battlefield. Thousands of dead soldiers that were killed here and used to power the array appeared around the Judge, to be more exact, their souls appeared around him. Each of them was filled with vengeance and the desire to rip apart those that didn''t allow them peace, the dark reality however was that they were powerless, the array manipted them and changed their memory. In their head, they all looked at the king and the army of Older as the enemy, as the ones that had previously killed them. Suddenly all of them charged at the king while the Judge stayed behind and started drawing weird symbols in the air. The symbols were created with the help of his ability and were golden at first, but soon the power of the array corroded even that and turned them ck. The king fought against the souls, even though they didn''t have a physical body, the power of his weapon skill allowed him to beat everything up, ghost or not. The dark red mana was sted around the battlefield with each punch and kick from the king, it was obvious that the souls wouldn''tst long against him, even if there was over 100 000 of them, it would still be for naught. The Judge didn''t need them to injure the king however, he simply needed some time to finish what he was doing and attack the king. As they fought, however, the other battles also resumed, Lieara fought bravely against the enemy general who had seen the situation behind him, even though their king had used everything, it seemed that the Judge was still able to stand against him. Gritting his teeth, the general went all out as he wanted to take Lieara out, every single ounce of mana and strength he had was drawn out as he battled ferociously against her. Reign and the three also resumed their battle, after seeing their king go all out in his battle the three decided to do the same. As Reign was now, it would be almost impossible for them to kill him and they knew they needed to use more power. Both Idrel and Gardo activated their weapon skills as their mana skyrocketed. The power they were now releasing was double of what they previously had, not only was their mana more condensed and strengthened but their physical attributes were also increased. Idrel''s staff had be a bit longer and it was now covered in golden lines, not only did the staff have a holy aura to it, but it was evident that it was now more durable as the gold that covered it felt incredibly tough. Gardo''s hammer becamerger and one side was now spiked. The hammer was previously about 1.7 meters long, but now it was 2.3 meters. Not only was it longer, but the handle and the rest of the hammer also became thicker and wider as well. Dark gray lines could be seen flowing through the hammer as a gray hue covered the hammerhead. Luin grit his teeth as he used some of his souls in order to strengthen himself physically before using tens of them to attack Reign. Even though he knew that the effect that the souls would have would be minimal, it was still worth at least trying to bother Reign for a moment. The skill that allowed him to sacrifice souls in order to strengthen his body was one that he didn''t like using. It didn''t have a side-effect for him personally, but the souls that would be used for the activation of the skill would be gone as they were used as fuel to power his body. Most of the time, Luin would barely lose any souls when fighting against someone as they coulde back from the enemy''s psyche at any moment. Even though Luin had hundreds if not even above a thousand souls he still didn''t feel good any time he had to sacrifice them like this. Right now he had sacrificed over a hundred souls in order to strengthen himself, even though the boost was great, he felt bad from sacrificing the souls as the negative feelings the sacrifice brought were able to influence his mental state a bit. Reign knew that the battle now approached a climax, not only his battle but the battle between the king and the Judge and the one happening at the top of the wall. Reign quickly activated his broken sword, the splendid glowing from the sword lit up the surroundings. With the boosting from the sword, Reign was confident that he would be able to fight effectively against the three, not to mention that the battle between the Judge and the king was slowly ending. As the king managed to destroy most of the souls that the Judge had sent his way, thetter had finally finished the symbols that he was drawing. The symbols shone brightly before flying toward the king who tried to blow them away. Unfortunately for him, the attack didn''t work at all as the symbols simply went through the attack. Before the symbols arrived at the king they suddenly stopped before going high in the sky and disappearing. As the king was confused by the situation, something suddenly changed. The mana around him was suddenly going wild as the surrounding area suddenly changed for the king. To be more exact, the area didn''t really change, it was the king that had suddenly found himself surrounded by ten gigantic hands that had suddenly appeared around him. Before the king could try to dodge the attack, the ground suddenly cracked before being destroyed by even more hands that were suddenly lifted up, in a matter of moments all of the gigantic hands connected as they formed a ball in the air. Chapter 337 Luins Final Resort The 16 giant hands floated in the air before fusing together to form a giant ck ball that emitted a dark aura through the whole battlefield. Loud banging sounds could be heard inside of the ball as the king attacked it relentlessly in an attempt to break out, it was however all for naught. The toughness of the ck ball was above what the king had anticipated and breaking through it was incredibly difficult. "Tricks and tricks and tricks, I''m getting really annoyed by this!" The king said angrily from inside the ball as he concentrated his mana on his fists, the incredible powering from the fists was certain to affect the whole battlefield had the king not been inside the ball thatpletely covered the mana pressure. "I''ll show you what it means to be someone that had gone through the first evolution." The king calmly said as he continued channeling his mana, the inside of the giant ball was like a prison, and even though the king didn''t know why the Judge had used such a weird skill, he didn''t want to spend any more time than necessary inside of it, who knows what the Judge would do if left alone, his whole army might get wiped out. Outside of the ball however the Judge was down on his knees, not only did the skill take a long time to be finished and activated, but the mana that the Judge had poured in order to create it was enormous and it took a toll on his body. Not only did he need to pour a lot of mana, but the problem was the fact that the mana wasn''t even entirely his as most of it came from the array, thanks to that it was many times harder to control the flow of mana and ended up with a bacsh for him. The n was to not only trap the king inside the giant ball but to detonate it and deal some serious damage to him, with the Judge being in such a state, however, it was almost impossible for him to detonate the ball right now and he would need to wait a bit before recovering slightly. Boom! Swish! ng! Reign fought against the three men with great ferocity, the king was now trapped and Reign could already guess that this was supposed to be it, the end of the n they had discussed, the powerful blow that would be dealt in order to give Reign the chance to kill the king. He was now seriously fighting against the three men, there was no need to hold back now since the king probably wouldn''t even be able to sense his power, of course, he still wasn''t using the skill from his katana as there was no need to do that before going after the king. With him finally fighting seriously, the three were in a pinch, the power that Reign had was above theirs and his speed was the one thing that gave them a headache, they were now aware that what was happening before was Reign taking them lightly and not fighting seriously, they didn''t know why he did such a thing, but there was no time to think. They were receiving wounds quickly and they could barely strike at Reign, no matter what they did, it was useless. Idrel''s vines were not fast enough to catch Reign and neither was Idrel''s reaction speed enough to anticipate where Reign would go and trap him. Gardo was the fastest one amongst the three, but even his speed paled inparison, thanks to his giant weapon, he was simply unable to hit Reign. Defending wasn''t a big problem as his speed was enough to allow him some leeway and follow Reign, but simply defending wasn''t going to cut it. Luin was the one that had it the hardest, his souls were once again useless against Reign, and his physical power was not enough, even if he was to sacrifice all of his souls in order to get a boost, he knew it wouldn''t be enough. With a steeled gaze he stared at Reign before putting his sword back into the sheath, before anyone could guess what he was thinking, his body suddenly started turning transparent as all of his equipment either went back to his body or dropped to the ground. With speed that was above even Reign''s, Luin appeared in front of him before suddenly entering his body. "Luin!" Idrel shouted in disbelief as he watched what was happening. He knew what Luin had done as that was his trump card, [ Soul Transformation ]. The skill was a simple one, it would allow Luin to turn himself into a soul for a period of time where he could attack the enemy directly. The souls he had of course would go with him and the sheer power behind all of that was enough for Luin to defeat almost anyone. Of course, the skill came with a price, not only would Luin have to drop some of his items that weren''t rank A, but he would also be forced to stay in the form for a while, even after managing to defeat the enemy. His soul would stay in the body even after killing the opponent, if the body was destroyed then he would simply get out and be motionless before the skill expired. It was an incredibly useful and powerful skill, but it of course came with a cost, with the help of mana there was a lot of people that would be able to injure his soul, and healing the soul was many time harder than healing a physical body. Luin would only use this skill if he had to. Even if Reign was incredibly powerful he would still be paralyzed for some time since he was getting attacked from the inside. In order to not waste the precious opportunity that Luin had brought them, Idrel and Gardo both charged at Reign and attacked him. Bzzzz Lightning flickered as Reign disappeared from the spot and two cuts appeared on the chest of the two who were shocked. They weren''t shocked by the wound they had received as it was not a life-threatening one, but because Reign had actually moved after Luin had just entered his body. "How, how can you move?!" Idrel shouted as he stared at Reign who looked back at him nonchntly. "Why wouldn''t I be able to move?" "You!" Idrel and Gardo both had their guard up, Luin''s final attempt to help them turned out to be useless and now they had to face Reign without his help. Reign looked at them before his expression changed, he looked at the giant ball in the sky as a crack appeared before a part of it actually got destroyed from the inside. As that was happening, something incredibly weird was happening to Luin who was inside of Reign''s body. "Where am I?" Asked Luin who stared at the darkness he found himself in. "You shouldn''t have done this boy." An old voice suddenly echoed behind Luin who quickly jumped and turned around. Aethion was sitting on a chair as about 8 souls were caged behind him. Luin could immediately see that they were the souls he had sent inside of Reign previously, but why were there only 8 of them? "Well, it was a pleasure to meet you, but someone wants to deal with you personally, so off you go." Before Luin could do anything, Aethion waved his hand, and Luin''s surroundings changed. Luin was forced to close his eyes for a moment before opening them again, only to be shocked by the sight in front of him. "What, what is this?" Hundreds of souls could be seen screaming inside a sea of lightning as light and darkness ground them from each side. The light would purify the souls before they disappeared while the darkness would crush thempletely. "The sea of consciousness." A familiar voice could suddenly be heard behind Luin who turned around. "You." Luin narrowed his eyes as he looked at Reign who was dressed in all ck, he wanted to immediately attack him but was shocked to find out that he had no power here, it was like everything he had was stripped away from him. "Don''t bother, you''re far too weak to pose a threat to me here, but I have to admit, I admire your courage, even after sensing that all the souls you sent here were gone, you still tried to enter Reign''s consciousness in order to let yourrades have a chance to win the battle." "Reign''s consciousness?" Luin asked him with a surprised expression before opening his mouth wide as he thought of something. "You, you''re not him aren''t you?" "Well, I kind of am, but kind of is not, but I am a separate entity right now if that''s what you wanted to know." "So myrades-" "Zero chance of winning." "N-no, that''s-" "It''s true, and well, even though I do like the fact that I have someone I can talk to, I have to cut this short, sorry buddy, but this is the end of the line for you." The dark-clothed Reign said with a gentle smile before waving his hand, Luin was immediately sted away into the sea of lightning. "Well, it''s far too loud here to rx, I''m out." The dark copy said as he disappeared from the spot, the screams of the hundreds of souls continued as Luin was now amongst them. The only oue that he would have wasplete and utter annihtion. Boom! An incredible amount of mana could suddenly be felt as what seemed to be a giantser shot out from the ck ball. Of course, there was noser, it was highly condensed mana that wasunched by the king who managed to break through the ball. The mana continued forward and even prated through the tough wall of the gorge before exiting at the top. Of course, that didn''te without a price as he had used a great deal of mana in order to do this. The king was breathing a bit heavy as he stared at the Judge from the hole he had created, with a ferocious smile he stepped forward in order to get out of the ball, only to widen his eyes in shock as he had seen the Judge make a couple of hand signs before clenching his hand into a fist. The ball immediately responded and in an instant, it detonated. Boom! Chapter 338 The Identity Of The Judge The umted energy that was in the ck ball was incredible. The explosion itself was able to light up the whole battlefield as an intense shockwave swept over the whole area. The ground shook violently as a lot of soldiers fell down on their butts while the others had all stopped fighting. The battle on the top of the wall was also paused and even Reign had to stop after this had happened. He clenched his katana with determination as he looked at the ce where the battle between the king and the Judge took ce. A huge cloud of dust was all that was left after the explosion, even the walls of the gorge were heavily damaged from it and a part of them that got caught up in the explosion was gone, cracks that looked like spider webs had appeared at many ces on the walls from the impact. Inside the cloud of dust, the Judge was kneeling down and panting heavily. The explosion was immense and it also managed to hit him. Luckily he was still able to use his ability in order to shield himself from it, otherwise, he might have been seriously injured. Blood still dripped down from his now tattered robe, even though he managed to shield himself and survive, the explosion was too powerful even from a distance and it managed to hurt him quite badly. Some parts of his body were exposed and they were burnt badly, some ces showed the flesh and even bones, his mask was cracked and looked like it would fall apart at any moment, but he was still alive and breathing. He looked in front of him as he panted heavily, he knew that even though the explosion was powerful, the possibility of it killing the king was quite low, especially after the king had managed to make a hole in the giant ball. If he was inside then he would have suffered the full power of the explosion and would have been seriously injured for sure. Suddenly the Judge could feel a breeze on the left side, he looked at the side, only to be met with a punch to his face, he managed to put his arm in front of him and block the attack. Crack! The power behind the punch was incredible and he was blown away while his arm was broken. He fell down on the ground before slowly getting up and staring at the king who stared at him with hatred. The armor on the king''s body was almostpletely destroyed and only some parts remained, most of the king''s body was bare and one could see burns and torn skin and flesh everywhere. A big part of his hair was gone and one of his eyes was closed, it was either injured or destroyed by the explosion. The battle gloves he wore were the only thing that was still rtively fine, a rank S item was much more powerfulpared to rank A and it took a lot of power to destroy them. Of course, there was still some damage, some parts of the gloves had cracked slightly and other parts looked like they had started melting a bit, still, the general shape of the gloves was still the same and they functioned perfectly. The red mana lines that ran through the gloves were still there, although they were a lot dimmerpared to before. The anger on the king''s face was evident, not only had he been forced to fight the Judge for a prolonged period of time, but he was actually even heavily injured by him, the injury, of course, wasn''t life-threatening or anything like that, but it would impact his fighting power for quite some time. He immediately zoomed past the Judge who tried to attack him with his ability, of course, it was useless, he had used up most of his mana for that final attack and it simply wasn''t viable to continue fighting anymore. The king appeared behind him and kicked him in the back with great force, forcing him to again be sted away. What followed was the king torturing the Judge with relentless attacks, he would kick and punch him before appearing at the location where the Judge wouldnd in order to attack again. Time and time again he did so, not because he needed to do it, but because he wanted to get revenge for his injuries, he wanted to break the Judge piece by piece before killing him. The soldiers were all able to see the sight and the morale of the defending army plummeted, one of their strongest fighters, together with the power of the array was still unable to defeat the king. With his loss, the rest of the battle was certain to follow the same path, there was nothing that could stop the king now. Of course, that''s what they thought, but the battle between the two had be the center of attention, and the king, in his rage, failed to pay attention to anything else except for the Judge. Another important battlefield was silent, the barely alive Idrel and Gadro were lying on the floor as they could barely even breathe, Reign however was nowhere to be seen. Thanks to the massive explosion and the king''s survival, nobody had seen what had happened here. The two men were the only ones that knew about the danger that the king was about to face, unfortunately for them, they could do nothing about it. ''We''ve been had, to think that he was this strong, we made a grave mistake.'' Idrelmented as he tried to turn his body around and see what was happening with the king. He wished he could do something, he wished he could at least shout and warn his lord, but it was for naught, both Gardo and he were on the brink of death, their throats crushed by Reign who hadpletely decimated them both and disappeared. Lieara fought against the army leader fiercely and both were injured, with the defeat of the Judge, however, even she was faltering, even though she knew that the n was for Reign to kill the king, if the Judge died then it would be a big blow to the kingdom as he was one of two individuals that were not only incredibly powerful but were destined to go through the first evolution and be a cornerstone of the kingdom. As she thought of that, the enemy had suddenly exploded with power, he quickly pushed her weapon aside before drawing a small dagger and attacking her with it. There was nothing that she could do as the attack was too sudden, the army leader had hidden a powerful skill that would allow him to move thrice as fast for a moment and managed to catch herpletely off guard. As the dagger drew close, Lieara knew that there was nothing that could be done to prevent her from dying. Thud. Bang! The Judge was once again sted away before flying off to a different area, the king had been doing this for quite some time and it was now time to end things. He appeared in the air above the Judge and punched him down with full force, he could feel the bones of the Judge breaking from his attack as the blood flew down from the mask. Bang! The Judge hit the ground with full force before being lifted up by the king who grabbed his hair. The king''s expression had returned to a calm one as he stared at the mask that still shielded the Judge''s face. It was made from some kind of metal and was quite durable, even after the king had punched him multiple times in the face, it still didn''t break. Of course, now it was time to do so, the identity of the Judge had been a secret for quite some time and many were wondering who he was, the king was no different of course. Even though he was angry at what had happened, he had to admit that this was without a doubt one of the hardest battles he had gone through after going through the first evolution. Of course, it was mostly thanks to the array that the Judge could do so, but it was no different, the king at least wanted to see the face of the man that had managed to injure him so seriously before ending his life. As the king grabbed the mask and started taking it off, the skin of the Judge started bing ck, the king however failed to see that as he waspletely focused on the face that had appeared in front of him. His eyes widened in shock before the familiar face turned ck as well. "YOU!" Before he could do anything, the body of the Judge exploded. Boom! Bang! The army leader that had attacked Lieara stopped in his tracks as two purple chains suddenly appeared beneath him, both the chains ended in a spike that had gone through both his arms. The man looked at the chains with confusion before turning his head sideways. Calm footsteps could be heard as one person slowly walked toward the battle while making hand signs in the air. Even though it was weakerpared to before, chains, weapons, and even fists appeared in the air and attacked the opponents. The familiar posture of the man coupled with the same power as the Judge made everyone stop fighting for a moment. "Raigon!" Lieara shouted in disbelief as the calm face of Raigon shed a smile before continuing to attack the enemy. The auraing from him was the exact same as the Judge, it was unmistakable. "Creation can do much more than simply weapons and attacks you know, for example, using a clone and transferring most of the power to him in order to hide," Raigon said as he continued attacking, he didn''t have a lot of mana and was using the power of the array in order to use his ability. Yes, Raigon was indeed the Judge. To be more exact, Raigon had created the Judge with the power of his ability in order to hide, even if a clone died it wouldn''t have a great impact on him as he only needed to put a small portion of his soul inside. For years he had acted in secret, always showing how weak and talentless he was for one simple reason, to stay hidden in the shadows. Right now, however, that was not viable, the original n was to detonate the ball right away before Reign would appear and attack the king, but since the king managed to break out, the tactic had to be changed a bit. Allowing the king to beat up his clone before dropping his guard was the best one he could think of at the moment, with the power left inside of the clone he detonated in an attempt to injure the king even more before giving Reign a chance to kill him. "That''s impossible!" The king angrily shouted as he got up from the ground. Blood flowed from his wounds as he stood up. His legs shook a bit as the explosion, although not that powerful, was able to take him by surprise, not to mention that it happened right in his face. Before the king could do anything, however, he felt an incredible amount of mana behind him, one that was almost at the level of a first evolutionbatant. He quickly turned around, only to find a golden-d Reign bringing his katana down at him from a distance. An incredibly powerful de of light fell down on the king who managed to put his arms in front of him. The powerful attack forced him to go down on his knees as his arms slowly started dropping as well. The attack managed to cut deeply into his shoulder before disappearing. As the king panted he looked in front of him, only to find that nobody was there, he tried to get up, only to widen his eyes in shock and look down in disbelief as a golden katana prated his chest from behind. Chapter 339 The Fall Of The King "Got you." A cold voice could be heard behind the king as he stared at the weapon that had suddenly prated his heart. Golden lightning flickered around the de while simultaneously wrecking his insides, his heart had been pierced and the lightning only further damaged the other organs, survival was pretty much impossible now. "You, you''re the otherworlder." The king said as he turned his head around and stared at Reign. The power that he could feel from Reign was incredible, even though he hadn''t gone through the first evolution, he was definitely incredibly close to being as strong as those that had gone through it. "I see, it was all- "Cough"- it was all a trap C "Cough" C my, my men, are they?" The king asked Reign as he looked him straight in the eyes. There was no anger, no hatred, nothing could be seen in the man''s eyes as it was evident that he hade to terms with the loss. "Not all, one is still alive." Reign said as he looked to the side, Idrel wasying on his back and heavily breathing, amongst the three topbatants of the kingdom of Older, he was the only one that was still alive as Gardo had sumbed to the injuries Reign had inflicted. The battle at the top of the wall wasing to an end as well, even though Raigon was not in the best shape and didn''t have a lot of mana, he was still powerful enough to turn the tides and help Lieara and the others out. The army leader was killed and so were a couple of other powerful officers, with the help of Raigon they made quick work of them before helping the elites out and killing the enemy soldiers. Raigon on the other hand sat down on the wall and looked at Reign and the king who were both doing the same. "To think that little bastard had hidden for so long," The king smiled bitterly as he looked at Raigon, the greatest surprise of his life came when he managed to take off the Judge''s mask, only to be greeted by Raigon''s smiling face behind it. The surprise was enough to make him drop his guardpletely for a moment and the explosion that followed managed to deal more damage to him which allowed Reign to take advantage of it. Reign had immediately used the other weapon skill of his katana to sh down at the king before using everything he had to zoom past him and stab him from behind. The boost was already wearing off and the golden hue covering him was gone. His broken sword returned to how it previously looked and even the mark had stopped shining. There was no need for Reign to worry about the king, the man had previously used up everything he had in order to break through the giant ball and survive the explosion. Even without the Judge sacrificing himself, Reign was confident that he could have defeated the king, although it would have been a much more dangerous battle. Luckily for him, Raigon spared nothing and even went as far as to destroy his clone. The reason for the Judge having such a pitifully weak soul was exactly that. As a clone that Raigon had created, there was no reason for him to have anything else but a small part of the original''s soul. Mana could be transferred to and from the clone but the portion of the soul that Raigon had used was gone, nobody would be crazy enough to put arger amount when there was a danger of losing it forever. "I got no regrets kid." The king suddenly spoke, "I may have lost, but after seeing why I lost, I don''t mind it." "I still remember the days when that kid was humiliated repeatedly by everybody in the area, the ck sheep of the royal family, the weakling that had to rely on his powerful father for everything, to think that all of that was a ploy in order to let him amass power right underneath our nose, I can''t evenin about my loss." "He has certainly done a good job with that." Reign smiled as he took out his katana from the king''s body. Blood started flowing out as the king looked at the sky sadly, he knew what kind of risk such a war would bring, death coulde at any moment, even for someone like him who was amongst the most powerful in the area. "Yeah, he certainly has, kid, what''s your name?" The king asked Reign as he looked back at him for onest time. "Reign." "You''re strong boy, you''ll probably go through the first evolution soon, perhaps you will even be able to go further as well." Reign simply nodded to the king who smiled onest time before closing his eyes and dropping down to the ground, his heart was destroyed and so were most of his organs, it was actually a miracle that he was able tost this long after Reign''s attack. The enemy army was in disarray, their king, topbatants, and the elite troops were all killed, and the possibility of winning this battle was zero. A lot of them tried to run away, but it was impossible since the area was closed off by the giant gates, the deserters didn''t even make it far before being killed by arrows. Most of the soldiers decided to surrender after seeing that, if they continued fighting then they would die. With the loss of the king and the topbatants, their kingdom was pretty much finished as the coalition or the kingdom of Ris would try their best to pick it apart. Nothing would stop them as that was simply thew of the jungle where the most powerful lived. Reign took the gloves from the dead body of the king before making his way to the wall, the other items would all be collectedter after Raigon used the array, there was no need to bother and pick them up now. Reign also picked up Idrel on his way back, the man was barely breathing but he was alive. Since Reign didn''t really need to kill more topbatants he decided to spare him and give him to the kingdom as a prisoner. Even though he didn''t know how much information the kingdom would be able to get from Idrel, it was still better than nothing. The healers on top of the wall quickly started healing Idrel, but they only dealt with the life-threatening injuries as there was no need topletely heal him. His survival was pretty much guaranteed as they used special chains and locks in order to bind the manpletely and nullify any chance of him escaping or causing problems. Lieara, Dain, and s were fine, although s had gotten injured by one of the army officers and needed to stay in the infirmary for some time. Lieara on the other hand had injuries, but none of them were serious and she didn''t even want healing as there were other soldiers that needed it more than her right now. Raigon however was sitting on the wall,pletely alone. Most of the soldiers were actually a bit afraid to go over to him right now as they had seen what happened previously. Raigon not only used the array to help everyone out, but he joined in the fight near the end of the battle. Seeing him use the same ability that the Judge had was something that nobody expected to see. Not to mention that the words he spoke pretty much confirmed that he was in fact the Judge. The powerless man that was only known for his intellect and strategic mind was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing. For years he had been shunned by others, ridiculed by his peers, and istedpletely because of his non-existent talent or strength, only to now show that it was all a ploy. "What should we do with these?" Reign asked Raigon as he sat down next to him. The battle gloves that the king wore were next to him. "No idea man." "You''re upset huh." "A bit, my leisure life of staying in the office and acting is finished, I really didn''t want to do this, to be honest, but hey, at least this way we have evened out the battlefield, well, we have even done more, to be honest." "You''re going to go through the first evolution aren''t you?" Reign suddenly asked Raigon who looked at him with a calm face, a sly smile appeared on his face as he shook his head a bit. "Can''t hide anything from you huh?" "Not a chance." "You knew that I was the Judge?" "Yup." "How?" "Your souls were pretty much the same." "Souls?" "Yeah." "Well, I guess." Raigon and Reign both startedughing a bit before a notification appeared, the battle was finally over and with that, the evolution missions that Reign needed toplete were finished as well. One thing that nobody expected was that the same happened with Raigon who was about to go through the first evolution together with Reign. Chapter 340 The First Evolution [ Battle has been concluded, distributing experience ] - Lvl 59 King Haran killed, 70 000 exp gained - Lvl 50 Luin killed, 25 000 exp gained - Lvl 50 Gardo killed, 22 000 exp gained - Lvl 38 Soldier killed, 4 600 exp gained - Lvl 39 Soldier killed, 4 800 exp gained [ The yer has earned 320 000 exp and 2 000 S Coins ] Ding! [ The yer has sessfully done the missions andpleted the evolution challenge, does the yer wish to undergo evolution right now? ] [ Y / N ] Reign stared at the notification before widening his eyes a bit as he could feel a great amount of mana being drawn toward Raigon who was sitting on the wall. Even though Reign never saw how the evolution process was done, he could easily interpret that Raigon was going through his evolution right now. Bzzzz Reign exploded with lightning as he created some distance from Raigon before epting his own evolution. He didn''t want to fall behind Raigon when it came to power, not to mention that there was no need for him to hide anything, themotion that evolution caused made it almost impossible for him to evolve without anyone noticing. Reign sat down on the other end of the wall as a simr scene started appearing. An incredible amount of mana was drawn to Reign from the surrounding area. Since there were 2 evolutions happening right now the entire area was in turmoil. Mana in a radius of 2km was gushing toward the two in order to replenish their reserves and let them evolve. Both Reign and Raigon were currently sitting with their eyes closed as they were both experiencing something very different from what they imagined. Raigon had heard from his father that the evolution was different for everybody, those with little talent would find it incredibly difficult to go through the first evolution and might even die if not careful while those that were blessed and had great talent would find it as easy as breathing. For both of these men, however, it was different. They felt as if they were suddenly wrapped up by a warm nket, it was incrediblyfortable and they wished to do nothing else but fall asleep. Of course, neither one did so, they gave it their all in order to stay conscious in case something went wrong. Raigon had the tips and guidance of his father and uncle together with the writings of all the first evolutionbatants of the kingdom that came before, there were even some that were second evolutionbatants. He knew very well that an evolution could turn dangerous at any moment and staying awake was without a doubt the best course of action. Reign on the other hand was in even better hands, with the soul of an ex-Transcendent staying in his consciousness, he was able to learn much more and Aethion would tell him if anything went wrong. "Just be calm and collected boy, I went through all evolutions and never had a problem, with your talent this should go as smooth as possible so no worries." Reign nodded to Aethion in his consciousness as he tried to feel the flow of mana that was coursing through his body right now. Every part of his body was filled with mana and he felt incredibly powerful right now, there was not an inch of his body that was not being nourished by mana. What he couldn''t see of course was the small, but important changes that were happening, his cells were being nourished by mana and were currently undergoing a subtle but important change. Each cell became a bitrger before condensing and going back to its previous size, the difference however was that each was filled with more vitalitypared to before. The same went for Reign''s muscles and organs, all of them experienced the same things and became stronger without him doing anything. His stats as well started growing, but that of course was not something he was currently able to see. Eldar had previously told him that those that went through the first evolution had no weakness when put against those that were still below it, soon he would find out exactly what he meant by that. The incredible power coursing through Reign was also showing effects on the outside world. The area around him was filled with a powerful wind of mana that didn''t allow anything toe close to him, it was also slowly increasing in size and power as Lieara and the othersmanded everybody to get down from the wall and get away from Reign and Raigon. A spending golden crown suddenly appeared above Raigon who was sitting on the wall, the crown was about 4 meters long and 3 meters high. A spending golden hue covered Raigon and the surrounding area as his power grewrger andrger. For Reign, however, it was very different. Clouds appeared in the sky above the fortification as thunder rumbled and lightning fell down on the ground. The lightning however was only hitting Reign and the area around him, causing no damage to Reign or the others. Slowly however two ck and white lines started appearing from Reign''s back as they gradually increased in size. In mere minutes the two lines became tworge wings which made everyone gulp in fear and awe. The ck wing would make it incredibly hard for those staring at it to divert their sight while the white wing broughtfort to everyone, but looking at it was impossible as the intense light it shone with was blinding. More than half an hour passed and the two were still in the same position as before. The crown above Raigon was now 10 meters long and 8 meters high as the part of the wall he was sitting on had turned golden. Reign, however, was different, more and more lightning appeared from the sky and it even lingered in the air as it hit him, the two wings were now over 8 meters long and anything they touched was disintegrated. Even the wall of the gorge that was near him was unable to withstand the power of the wings as a small part of it that got in contact with the wings simply disappeared. Luckily the wall was fine as the wings were above it and didn''t touch it, the intense lightning however was seemingly imbued to the wall as some parts of it flickered with lightning from time to time. After 1 more hour, the spectacle starteding to an end, Reign''s 15-meter-long wings stopped growing further and the power they released stayed the same. Slowly the wings wrapped around Reign whose evolution wasing to an end. The golden crown that appeared above Raigon however had shrunk and floated down to Raigon''s head. His whole body was covered in a thickyer of gold mana that made it impossible for anyone to see him. The two men were suddenlypletely covered and nothing could be felt from them anymore, this continued for about 20 minutes. This was of course the final stage of the evolution where the whole body was getting brought to a higher level. The internal organs and cells had finished evolving and now it was time for the skin to be toughened as well. Their old skin peeled off as new one regenerated quickly, more durablepared to before. The hair of Raigon and Reign also fell off before the new one started growing immediately after. Crack! A crack could suddenly be heard from the golden cocoon that covered Raigon, more and more cracks appeared from it before it exploded into pieces. Raigon appeared from the cocoon,pletely naked. A towel was quicklyunched at Raigon who was inspecting his new body,pletely unaware that thousands of people were looking at him. As the towel hit him on the face he looked at it confusedly before ncing down and finding out that he was naked. He quickly put the towel around his waist before staring at the ck and white cocoon on the other side of the wall. He was confused at first but quickly realized that it was probably Reign who had also gone through an evolution. He had done it before him and was not aware of his surroundings so he didn''t know what was happening during his evolution. He stared at the wall of the gorge that was cked by the intense lightning while many cuts and holes could also be seen thanks to the wings that sprouted from Reign''s back. Suddenly the cocoon moved, to be more exact the two wings started shrinking and disappeared on Reign''s back as his naked body appeared before all. The same thing happened with him as it did with Raigon, all of his clothes and equipment were put back in the inventory while he underwent the evolution, in Raigon''s case it went to his spatial ring. Lieara was ready and threw a towel at Reign the second the wings parted and disappeared. It hit him on the side of his head and he quickly put it around his waist as he saw Raigon who also had a towel wrapped around him. The two men had sessfully gone through the first evolution. Chapter 341 The Power Of The First Evolution Ding! [ Congrattions yer "Reign" for sessfully going through the first evolution. ] [ The yer''s status window has been updated ] [ First Evolution sessful, exp needed for leveling up has been increased ] [ 100 000 exp needed has been increased to 250 000 ] Level: 50 ( 1 284 667 / 250 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 39 Strength: 100 (151) (+14 from ability, +37 from item) Agility: 110 (157) (+17 from ability, +30 from item) Endurance: 75 (103) (+9 from ability +19 from item) Vitality: 75 (100) (+ 9 from ability, +16 from item) Willpower: 75 (97) (+ 8 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 120 (148) (+13 from ability, +15 from item) Ding! [ yer has enough exp to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 53, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 15, Strength + 4, Agility + 4, Endurance + 4, Vitality + 4, Willpower + 5] Level: 53 ( 384 667 / 400 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 54 Strength: 104 (161) (+16 from ability, +41 from item) Agility: 114 (169) (+19 from ability, +36 from item) Endurance: 79 (110) (+11 from ability +20 from item) Vitality: 79 (107) (+ 11 from ability, +17 from item) Willpower: 80 (106) (+ 12 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 120 (152) (+17 from ability, +15 from item) Ding! [ The yer has sessfully gone through the first evolution and gained further rewards ] [ Mana heart ( mid-phase ) has sessfully evolved to Mana heart ( upper-phase ) [ Lightning Movement has been evolved to rank A Lightning Flicker ] [ Thanks to the yer''s deeper understanding of lightning, the skill [ Lightning Roar ] has be more powerful and had reached 4/5 of its potential ] [ The yer has gained further understanding of the rank S ability Lightning maniption and unlocked one of the seals for improving the rank. ] [ Lightning maniption S ( lvl 104 exp: 65%) ] Reign simply zoned out as he looked at the huge difference in his status screen, even though he expected the difference to be big after going through the first evolution, wasn''t this a bit too much? His stats had pretty much-doubled thanks to the evolution and some of his skills, including the passive which was his mana heart, had improved. Thanks to his improved mana heart he was able to store more mana, which was very helpful of course, but one other thing that Reign had now realized was that his body was also storing mana everywhere inside of it. It was like his body was acting like mana was blood and it could actually store a solid amount of it. Thanks to that he would have a bigger mana reserve even without the mana heart evolving as his body pretty much acted as an early phase mana heart right now. The change that was brought to one of his earliest skills [ Lightning Movement ] was also a great one, from the 15% increase to his speed and hand movement, the now evolved version of the skill, [ Lightning Flicker ] actually improved his speed by 50% whilst increasing his hand movement by 35% ], an incredible increase that would be very helpful in the future. The [ Lightning Roar ] skill had actually reached 3/5 of its potential back when Reign used it against the orcmander, with it getting up to 4/5 of the potential it was bound to have be more powerful by a good margin right now. Of course, his ability improving and his being able to sense lightning and control it more efficiently was great as well, just not as visible of a change as the others were. "How do you feel?" Raigon suddenly asked Reign who looked at him before summoning his items. He simply felt weird standing here and wearing only a towel. "Strong," Reign answered. "Hahahahaha," Raigonughed out loud as he looked at the calm face of Reign, "I agree with you on that one, my mana reserve isrger than ever and I''m back in top shape right now, the evolution really is an incredible thing huh?" "Yeah, all my fatigue and exhaustion from the battle is gone, I''m pretty much back at 100% right now," Reign answered as he stretched his arms a bit. "Well, since both of us are so full of energy, do you know what we should do?" Raigon shed a ferocious smile at Reign who simply smiled warmly in return. "Go and help the others kill the first evolutionbatants of the coalition?" "My man!" Raigon shed a thumbs up at Reign who shook his head while chuckling. "Why not, I do wonder just how much stronger I am right now." "Good, you''re faster than me, so how about you go and help out themander while I go and help out uncle in dealing with those 2 guys that he''s fighting against?" "Yeah, I can do that." "Alright, see you after we finish this war." Raigon smiled at Reign before creating a pair of golden wings behind his back, with a p of the wings he started floating in the air before going over the wall of the gorge. He had always wanted to do this, but before he had gone through the first evolution he was unable to create wings because of 2 reasons. The first reason was simply that he didn''t understand how wings worked, after studying birds for some time he was able to get a high enough understanding, but unfortunately for him, the power of his ability and his own power wasn''t enough to allow him to use them, with him managing to go through the first evolution, however, he was finally able to use it. The speed with which Raigon flew wasn''t particrly fast as this was his first time controlling the wings. Still, it was fasterpared to running there or using a horse and he would be able to get to the other fortification in a couple of hours. As for Reign, he simply used his ability and coated himself in lightning before speeding off to a distance. His speed was incredible and it was obvious that the evolution had brought a great boost to him as his speed right now was equal to his top speed before the evolution. ( Author: By top speed I mean his speed when using everything, right now he is only using the ck and white lighting without using the mark or weapon skills. ) Reign could feel that the power he had now was not something he could hope to match before, of course, that kind of power didn''te without any disadvantages either. He could subconsciously feel that the weapon skill from his katana wouldn''t be as potent as before, it was able to double his power previously, but he would be lucky if it gave him a 50% boost right now. The broken sword however was still fine, as the skill simply returned the weapon to its base form which was a rank S weapon, it had actually be stronger now since Reign''s stats were all higher. When ites to those in the first and second evolution, the main weapons that they would use were rank S weapons. ''So how does it go exactly?'' Reign suddenly asked Aethion. "Well, first and second evolution can use rank S items without getting any penalties like you are getting with the rank A weapon right now, third and fourth evolution use rank SS items, when ites to SSS items, and the highest Z rank items, however, they work for all the above, well, the SSS rank items still have some limitspared to rank Z, but there''s no need for you to worry about that, you still need to get to level 100 before having the opportunity to go through the second evolution," Aethion said calmly as he inspected Reign from the inside, the incredible boost to power that Reign had suddenly received was even beyond his estimates, one should know that it wasn''t only the difficulty of the evolution that was based on talent, but also how potent the result of the evolution would be. It was obvious that Reign was one that had top-tier talent in the whole universe as Aethion himself didn''t get such a boost after going through the first evolution. ''Really, meeting geniuses can truly make a dent in your confidence.'' Aethion sighed to himself as he continued listening to Reign. ''Hey, how many evolutions are there anyway?'' "It depends on the person, to be honest, there are some that be Transcendent after going through the fifth, some after the seventh, some can''t go through it even after more evolutions, from what I have heard, the tenth should be the final one, after one manages to get to level 1 000 they will be able to go through it and immediately break through the Transcendent realm, of course, that is only something I have heard." ''What about you, when did you break through?'' "I broke through after the seventh evolution, so I was a bit stronger than average right after bing a Transcendent, but beware, evolution isn''t all, I have even met some incredibly powerful Transcendents that have never gone through an evolution before." ''Not even one?!'' Reign asked him with a shocked face, he knew that it was possible for people to not go through an evolution and still level up, but to think they could even be Transcendents, that was a first. "The universe is vast and holds many opportunities, there are even those without talent that had managed to get treasures from ancient age and suddenly be powerful characters in the universe, nothing is impossible Reign, remember that." ''Mhm.'' Reign nodded at Aethion''s words before continuing his journey, the fortification he was going to was a bit further awaypared to the one where Raigon was going and it would take him some time to get there. He was also a bit excited to see the third first evolutionbatant the kingdom had, and to of course test out his new power. Chapter 342 The Commander-In-Chief "I want the archers on top of the right side to be switched right away, the reinforcing cavalry should wait near the secret entrance so that we can nk their army after they arrive at the wall, and the shieldbearers and the spearmen should be positioned right in front of the archers, the second some of their soldiers try and climb up, they should take care of them!" A fully armored person shouted orders as the generals and officers that were currently looking at a map nodded respectfully. "Yes Ma''am!" They all saluted the armored person, even though some of them were nobles and others were generals with a long service record,pared to the armored woman in front of them, they were nothing. Lisea Arbenot, the chiefmander of the army and one of the three first evolutionbatants of the kingdom of Ris. Right now she was probably amongst the most talented people in not only the surrounding area but even when pitted against the talents of therger kingdoms. When she was 28 years old she managed to go through the first evolution and be a cornerstone of the kingdom, her brilliant leadership skills and strategic mind allowed her to quickly rise through the ranks of the army and she had be the chiefmander at the young age of 33, sessfully bing the youngest chiefmander in the history of the kingdom. Many a time had she fought against their enemy, and each time she managed to force them back, this time would be no different as the army attacking them wasn''t thatrge as about 56 000 people were in it. The king was facing a huge army that was over 100 000 men strong and two first evolution fighters, still, his situation was rtively well as the one ce that was currently the weakest was the fortification that wasmanded by Raigon. Even though Raigon was well-known to be a brilliant man that could do things that seemed impossible at a nce, when put against a first evolutionbatant, even he wouldn''t be able to resist for too long. Because of that, Lisea wanted to try and bait the enemy and deal with this battle quickly, of course, that was a much harder taskpared to simply standing their ground and defending against them. "What orders do you have for me, Ma''am?" Lico asked as he looked at Lisea with a calm expression, the two had known each other for quite some time and he knew that she was probably thinking of the fortification that Raigon wasmanding. She was one of the kingdom''s sharpest des, but she always tried to do what was best for the entire kingdom instead of trying to get glory from her military exploits. "From the intel we gathered, it seems that they have sent a couple of their topbatants here, for now just stay hidden, but if our men need help, then please do help them out, if they don''t need it, however, then help me, if the two of us join hands, I might be able to seriously injure, or perhaps even kill that bastard." Lisea looked ahead and stared at the back of the enemy line, a huge tent was set up behind as a person was observing the army whilst having two gorgeous women blow fans from the sides. The man looked as if he was in his early twenties, long ck hair was put up in a ponytail as a couple of strands fell over his left eye, and a gorgeous purple robe that was a bit open and showed his muscr torso was wrapped around him while a third woman was feeding him some fruits. The man in question was the king of Asuria, king Licht the Third. Not only did the mane from the royal family which had been controlling the kingdom for thest three centuries, but he was probably the most talented person in the history of the family. Right now he was only 24 but was already a first evolutionbatant that could go toe to toe against Lisea. Not only was his personal strength high, but the power of his kingdom was also only beneath Ris and the other two top kingdoms of the area. The kingdom was well known for its engineering skills and Licht wanted to continue improving that. Compared to most people that only focused on one thing, he was able to not only focus on his strength and go through the first evolution at such a young age, but he was also one of the leading schrs of the kingdom who had done much to help the kingdom out. Contrary to his appearance, he wasn''t an arrogant person, but he knew how to y well with people''s emotions. He knew that Lisea was a strong woman and simply seeing a man having female servants that did anything he asked would be enough to make her a bit angry. When the female servants in question were nobledies that had been missing from the kingdom, however, the anger should be amplified manifold. Of course, Lisea knew what Licht was doing, and even though her anger was great, she tried her best not to show it. Slowly the enemy army approached and in about 30 minutes, another battle took ce. Contrary to how everything went at Raigon''s fortification, the battle here has beensting for a couple of days, Licht and Lisea had fought a couple of times before and no clear winner was shown. Since Licht''s job wasn''t to conquer the fortification he didn''t go all out and neither did Lisea, the army did the same as neither one had used up all of their cards, even their topbatants still hadn''t shown themselves. Big catapults could be seen at the back of the army as they continuously rained down giant rocks on the defending army, contrary to the gorge where Raigon''s fortification was, this one was many times wider and there was a need for arger army to defend it, it of course also allowed the enemy to bring big siege equipment, and Asuria was the one kingdom that had the best siege equipment in the whole area. Huge catapults that couldunch rocks that weighed anywhere from 600kg ( 1332 lbs ) to 1 ton ( 2 204 lbs ). The damage such heavy rocks could inflict was massive and even the thick wall and towers that were made in order to defend the passage couldn''tst too long against them. Of course, it wasn''t as if the defending army didn''t have a few tricks up their sleeve. The whole wall and towers were coated in mana and were many times tougherpared to normal walls, this had been done a long time ago when the kingdom had a second evolutionbatant. The old fighter had traveled for a long time before and had brought a lot of things with him, one of them was the method of coating buildings with mana in order to reinforce them further. Thanks to that the kingdom was able to turn the fortification that was hardest to defend into the one that was suddenly the hardest to break through, unfortunately, the method of coating cost a lot and it was mostly thanks to the old second evolutionbatant that they were able to coat this whole thing. Even after so many years had passed, the kingdom hadn''t done the same to the other two fortifications simply because it would cost them too much. Increasing the size of their army, training more elite soldiers, and allowing talented people to be topbatants, those things were all many times more important than simply making the walls stronger. No matter how high the defense was, if the enemy had more topbatants then it would be meaningless as they could easily scale the walls and decimate the army. As the battle continued the whole thing became more and more intense, it was obvious that this time, Licht wasn''t nning on pulling back any punches, and why would he, the king of Older would soon arrive with his troops after breaking through the fortification, with him attacking the enemy from behind, victory would be assured and even Lisea wouldn''t be able to fight against both of them simultaneously. After about 2 hours had passed, Licht and Lisea had finally shed, the two first evolutionbatants immediately started fighting ferociously as Lico and the other topbatants fought against the enemy topbatants. Licht''s army had more fighters and Lico was currently fighting against the strongest 3batants by himself, each of them was powerful in their own right, but when put against Lico, they paled inparison. Lico''s powerful wind ability made him incredibly hard to deal with, not only could he use the ability to fly in the air for a short period of time, but he could also blow his attackers away, cut them with powerful wind des, make it hard for them to move thanks to his strong wind blowing around and more. As the battle was happening and bing more and more chaotic, nobody managed to spot a man that had just arrived and was observing everything from above. A trail of lightning was left behind him as he looked from the wall of the gorge down below, he shed a ferocious grin as he looked down and stared at Licht who was currently fighting against Lisea. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 343 Licos Full Strength And Licht Vs Lisea Boom! Another explosion took ce as one of Licht''s attacks hit the wall of the gorge. Two floating balls circled around Licht as he used them in order to send powerful mana waves toward Lisea who deflected them with her spear. Lisea''s spear was a rank S weapon while the two purple balls that Licht was using were rank A, of course, they were the highest tier possible for rank A and their power was great. A small pendant could be seen on Licht''s neck, that was the most powerful item he had, a rank S item. Other than that, however, Licht had a small crown on his head which was another rank S item,pared to the other first evolutionbatants of smaller kingdoms, Licht actually had two rank S items that were able to help him out immensely. He was mainly a long-range attacker, with the help of the devices he created and his great control over mana, he could bombard enemies from afar and decimate them before they could close the distance. Of course, when fighting against someone like Lisea who was not only very powerful but experienced as well, his strategy wouldn''t perfectly work as she was powerful enough to quickly close the distance at times and engage in close-quarterbat with him. Of course, just like Lisea had some long-range capabilities, Licht had some close-range capabilities as well, some of the devices he had created were specifically made to help him out if someone closed the distance and he used them masterfully. From multiple shields that would spring up and float around him in order to block Lisea''s attacks all the way to small devices that he would put over his hands or other body parts that could deal massive short-range damage. Right now he had two circr devices on both of his palms, even though Lisea had fought against Licht multiple times before, this was the first time she had seen such weird devices being used. Each looked like a circr metal te and they looked quite useless at first nce, of course, they were nothing like that as they functioned with vibrations. The moment the devices touched something, Licht could use mana to deliver a powerful vibration from them, the vibration would quickly travel from the devices to whatever they touched. If Licht picked up a rock for example and used the device on it, the rock would crumble in mere seconds, that was how dangerous the two devices were. Unfortunately for Licht, he had only managed to make two of such devices, and he was of course keeping both for himself. The devices could only be made with his help, not because he wanted to keep a part of the creation a secret, but simply because he needed to use his powerful mana in order to imbue the devices with the correct power and to draw a small array on it that was almost impossible to be seen by the naked eye. The devices were a surprise to Lisea who had tried to quickly injure Licht with one skill she had hidden to deal with him. [ sh Step ] The skill allowed Lisea to move many times faster than normal, of course, there were limits to the skill, one couldn''t travel for more than 50 meters when using it, and you could only move in a straight line. With the help of the skill, Lisea quickly closed the distance and attacked Licht, only to be blocked by the devices in his hands that immediately sent out vibrations that traveled through the spear to her body. Even though her body was very powerful and such a skill would be unable to deal significant damage, it was still enough to do some damage internally and shake her up a bit. Fighting against Licht was already difficult enough as he was one whose ability, although amon one, was quite tricky to deal with. [ Mana Control ] The ability Licht had was simply one that allowed him to control mana many times more easilypared to others. With the help of his mana, he was able to make incredible devices and also have arge arsenal of different attacking methods and skills to use against others. Manasers, mana sts, explosive mana balls and missiles, mana bullets, giant mana swords, the list was enormous. What didn''t help matters was that Licht was very talented and was also a genius that could easily create new skills when he needed them. When giving someone that was already talented a smart skill that increased his control over mana, it would result in a monster like him being born. He was without a doubt the most talented person that existed in the whole area right now. As the battle continued and intensified, both parties went all out, Lisea''s spear suddenly erged as water suddenly started sshing around, that was her ability, [ Water Maniption ]. Even though such an ability could only show its true power when near arge body of water, with enough power the user could use mana tounch water-based attacks. Lisea for example could create a wave that could devastate arge area, shoot out condensed water that could cut through steel, coat her weapon in a thinyer of water that was constantly moving around and acted as a saw and more. Her weapon was one thatplimented her ability a bit, although not perfect as it still focused more on physical prowess, which was fine for her. Licht of course followed and used his two items, the pendant''s skill was one that would increase his overall mana and would allow him to constantly barrage his enemies with attacks with no worry while the crown was able to strengthen his body and give his mana attributes. Licht only needed to will it and his mana would change, from pure mana to fire, lightning, water, and more, he could do things that were simr to what Raigon was able to achieve thanks to the crown, of course, the lightning, for example, would never be as powerful as the one Reign had, but it was still powerful enough to counter certain enemies and their abilities. Lico on the other hand continued to fight against the enemy topbatants, the battle was intense and even he was starting to release his full power. A whirlwind took ce around him as he fought with no holding back anymore, the mighty wind left cuts on the ground and walls of the gorge as his opponents did their best in order to withstand his attacks and fight back. [ Evesting Wind of the West ] [ The Wind of Death ] [ Sky Splitter ] Lico suddenly used multiple skills in quick session as he attacked his opponents. The first skill was the one that created the whirlwind while the other two were targeted only at his enemies and did little AOE damage. [ The Wind of Death ] was a skill that allowed Lico to condense air to its fullest before shooting it out toward someone in a simr manner to a cannon, of course since Lico had an incredibly high understanding of his skill he was able to condense the wind so much that it was like a bullet before the opponent even knew what was happening, his left shoulder was pierced through by shoulder. The [ Sky Splitter ] on the other hand was a much more violent skill, Lico was able to create an 8-meter sword by using his mana that was quickly wrapped up in wind, with a gentle wave of the hand, the sword was brought down on his opponents that had to work together in order to withstand it. Boom! A huge explosion suddenly took ce as Lisea and Licht both backed away from each other. Lisea was more powerful normally, but Licht had two rank S items, and thanks to that he was currently a bit more powerful than her. The difference however wasn''t thatrge since Lisea''s spear was a more powerful rank S itempared to his items individually. The two fought for some time as no clear winner could be seen, both of them were powerful and for either one to win against the other wasn''t easy. It wasn''t as if the two hadn''t shed before, during the whole war they had fought once previously, but of course, nothing came out of it. Today was different however, Lisea wanted to take down Licht and go help out the fortification where Raigon was, while Licht wanted to draw this whole thing out so that the king of Older can arrive and attack Lisea from behind. As the two shed again, they suddenly stopped as an enormous amount of mana could be felt from above, Licht was ecstatic at first as he thought his ally had finally arrived, only to change his expression after sensing the mana which waspletely unfamiliar to him. Before he could do anything lightning shed as a person arrived in front of him, two swords shed as Reign joined the battle and attacked Licht immediately. Chapter 344 Reigns Arrival! ng! Licht was fast enough to actually block the two swords with the devices in his hands, the vibrations however didn''t work as well as he thought they would as Reign''s mana was able to withstand it for the brief period of time that the swords and the two circr devices were connected. Licht wasunched back as a result of the collision, he was after all a long-range fighter, simr to a mage ss in games, and was simply not powerful enough to go against a first evolution fighter like Reign in close-quarterbat. "Who are you?!" Lisea immediately pointed her spear at Reign as she cautiously observed him, she had never seen this man before, which shouldn''t be possible as she knew all the first evolution fighters in the area their kingdom was located. "Commander, that''s Reign, the guy we summoned!" Lico shouted at Lisea in order to inform her, his face had an expression of shock as he looked at Reign who was now many times more powerfulpared to before. When they sparred against each other they were pretty much the same strength, but now it was obvious that the young man had gone through the first evolution as his power was nothing like before. ''It''s only been a couple of weeks and yet, he has managed to evolve, not to mention that he is so young as well.'' Lico thought to himself before nodding at Reign and continuing his fight. "Reign, wait, weren''t you stationed at Raigon''s fortification?" Lisea suddenly asked before her expression suddenly changed, "Don''t tell me-" "We have killed the enemy king." Reign nodded to her as a response before switching his sight to Licht who was slowly getting up from the ground. "Raigon has also gone through the first evolution, he went to help out at the other fortification." "Raigon has what?!" Lisea and Licht both suddenly shouted at Reign. "Raigon, he was the Judge, the man behind the mask." Reign''s words echoed through the battlefield as he had amplified his voice with mana, thanks to that everybody could hear him, even the loud sounds of battle weren''t enough to cover his words. "Raigon was the Judge?" Lico asked with shock as he stared at Reign once again, it wasn''t only him as everybody was now staring at the young man d in lighting, the words he had just spoken were simply too shocking. Raigon''s name was one that was famous in the whole area for two reasons, one reason was his incredible intelligence and the way he had managed to fend off the huge enemy army that had attacked the fortification in the past. The other reason was not a good one as he was also known for theck of talent he had when ites to fighting, but to hear that he was actually the Judge, one of the two strongest people in the kingdom below the first evolution, to say his words were shocking was actually an understatement. Lico had talked and fought side by side with the Judge a couple of times in the past, Lisea as well had seen the Judge fighting at the beginning of the war, his ability was one that was incredibly powerful and hard to go against, he was a big help to the kingdom back then. Licht was also one of those that had seen the power the Judge possessed, even though he wasn''t a threat to him or the other first evolutionbatants back then if he really was Raigon, and he had gone to help the king of Ris out, then that meant his allies were in deep trouble. Of course, there was nothing he could do right now to help them out since he himself was in deep trouble as well. Two first evolutionbatants were now in front of him, even though Reign had just gone through an evolution, his power was great and he seemed like someone that has been a first evolutionbatant for a while. "Anyway, I thought it would be good for me to get some practice in with this guy, I''m still not sure what my limits are after going through the evolution after all." Reign said with a grin, his lightning once again exploded from inside of him as he stared at Licht who gulped nervously. ''This guy, he just went through an evolution right?!'' Licht looked at the powerful lighting that covered Reign and the surroundings as Reign''s mana was released to its fullest, ''How the hell is he so powerful?!'' "Commander, it was nice meeting you, you don''t mind if I take the lead and fight him right?" Reign asked Lisea with a smile, the woman looked at him with a weird expression before shaking her head and motioning him to start, it wasn''t time to talk or ask more questions right now, they were still in the middle of a fight and it was time to end it. Bzzzzzz Reign immediately disappeared from the spot before appearing on Licht''s right side, his speed was incredible and even Lisea and Licht had trouble following his movement speed. And that was only with Reign using the mark and his ability to its fullest as his weapon skills were under cooldown. Luckily for him, the boost that his newly evolved [ Lightning Flicker ] skill gave was enough to boost him quite well. Reign quickly shed at Licht with his swords, only to be forced to retreat as multiple man sts were suddenlyunched at him from the balls that were floating around Licht, even though the man couldn''t fully follow Reign''s movement, he was still a first evolutionbatant and could at least defend himself. Thanks to the enormous amount of mana he now had because of his rank S item, he could store a couple of attacks in the balls that wouldunch them with a simple thought, he also quickly put multiple traps around himself that would go off once someone got close to him. "I have to admit that you are strong, but if you think that a newly evolved fighter that doesn''t have any rank S items can take me on, then I''ll have to teach you how wrong you are, you-" Licht''s words were cut short as he stared at the tens of lightning spears that Reign had suddenly created, he quickly put his two palms in front of him as the devices started vibrating. With the help of mana, he was able to increase the power of the vibrations and make the area about 2 meters in front of him under great stress. All the lightning spears that wereunched simply got scattered from the vibrations that acted like a shield for Licht. "You''re right, I probably shouldn''t have tried to fight without a different weapon, after all, I already used the skills of these weapons before." Reign nodded his head at Licht before summoning his katana back and putting the broken sword back into its scabbard. He suddenly took out a new weapon from the inventory while making it look like it came from the spatial ring that was on his finger. Thick killing intent suddenly engulfed the whole battlefield as a ive with a red de appeared in Reign''s hands. Reign and the others had all divided their items before the challenge and put them in their private inventory as they didn''t know whether the party inventory would work during the challenge, the answer was of course no, not only did the system prohibit the use of the party inventory during the challenge, but they were also too far away to use it. Reign had put multiple items in the inventory, one of which was the Rank A Destion ive they had received after killing Azar. Thanks to Reign going through the first evolution, the killing intent wasn''t able to faze him as much as before and he could immediately wield the ive, that however couldn''t be said for the others. Even though Licht and Lisea were almost immune to the killing intent, they were still shocked by it as they had never felt something like thising from a weapon. The ive was an incredibly powerful weapon that stood at the peak of rank A, it didn''t have a powerful active skill like Reign''s katana, but it didn''t need it as the longer one fought the more powerful he became, not to mention the incredible killing intent that also became stronger during a battle. Reign immediately charged at Licht with his new weapon, even though he wasn''t as proficient with the ive as he was with his swords, he could still fight normally with itpared to how awful he was with daggers. The mana traps and mechanical traps that Licht had nted around him activated as Reign neared, unfortunately for Licht however, Reign''s speed was great enough to allow him to dodge each of the traps and get closer to Licht who was currently focusing onunching a powerful attack at him. As Reign arrived, Licht had opened his eyes and spread his hands towards Reign, a massive amount of mana suddenly exploded from Licht as an earth-shattering explosion took ce. Boom! Chapter 345 Reign Vs Licht Boom! A huge explosion took ce behind Reign as he used the ive to cut the attack in half, the power of the attack from Licht was great, but the attack was a bit hurried, and as such it wasn''t that hard for Reign to deal with it. As Reign cut open the st, he immediately put the ive in front of him, as if it was a spear. "Let''s see how well this will work." Reign said as lightning exploded and covered the whole ive, the red aura of the ive was suppressed as a huge white and cknce appeared around it, with a sh of lightning Reign disappeared from the spot as a shockwave exploded from his initial position. [ Lightning Charge ] [ Lightning Stab ] In an instant Reign had already appeared in front of Licht as hisnce was only centimeters away from the man''s face. Licht''s eyes were wide open as his traps were rendered useless since Reign moved too fast for them to even go off in time. He immediately used everything he had and created a small but thick shield of mana in front of him, the shield was only 30 centimeters in diameter ( 11.8 inches ) and about 3cm thick ( 1.2 inches ). As thence collided with the small shield an explosion of lightning took ce while the traps behind Reign finally exploded. The explosion of lightning and the traps immediately covered the two men as nobody was able to see what was even happening. Reign''snce was still trying to pierce through the shield that Licht had created while thetter did his best to pour more mana into it in order to block the attack. As some time passed Licht suddenly had a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he put both of his hands on the shield and activated the devices on his hands while the two balls floating around him started glowing. "You little bastard, take this!" The shield suddenly cracked before an incredible amount of mana could be felt from it, in mere seconds the whole shield exploded while the vibrations from the devices were working, the two balls on each side of Licht also activated as they intensified the explosion with mana sts. The whole power of the explosion was focused on Reign and hisnce, the purple mana explosion immediately sted at Reign who was engulfed in it in an instant. The purple explosion continued all the way toward the wall of the gorge, the ground beneath was split open and even the wall had a hole in it, Reign however was nowhere to be seen. "That was close." Reign said as he looked at Licht from the side, he had managed to use his speed and dodge the powerful attack at thest moment, of course, it wasn''t as if he managed to get out of itpletely unscathed. His right arm that held the ive was burned from the powerful explosion and his right leg was no different, the injury was nothing serious but it would still make it a bit harder to move and attack with the right arm. "Damn, I guess it might be a bit too tough for me to immediately go against someone like him right now." Reign said with a wry smile as he put the ive back in the inventory, both Licht and Lisea looked at him as he suddenly cracked his knuckles and neck. "I haven''t had a good brawl in a while, I think these babies will be quite helpful for that." Reign smiled as two battle gloves suddenly appeared in front of him. He slowly put the gloves on while looking at Licht who had his eyes wide open at the sight, how could he not, the gloves were the ones that the king of Older used after all. With Reign actually taking them out and using them for battle meant that the king truly was dead as there was no fighter in the world that would discard his weapon, especially not a weapon such as the rank S battle gloves that the king had. "Those are-" Lisea also widened her eyes as she looked at Reign who was nonchntly putting the gloves on. "Yup, I took them from the old king after he died, but I gotta say, this guy is definitely more troublesome than him." Reign stared at Licht whose face was slowly starting to morph from fury, to see an enemy use a weapon that once belonged to arade was always an incredibly infuriating thing, but in this case, it was even worse. The coalition had finally managed to mount an attack that they were confident would work. Lios had disappeared and the kingdom was left with only 2 first evolutionbatants, even if a miracle happened and one person went through the first evolution, they wouldn''t be powerful enough to fight against them right away. But what had happened? One of the coalition''s first evolutionbatants had actually died in battle, on a battlefield that was thought to be the easiest one by far. Not only did the old king die, but his weapon was now being used by a new first evolutionbatant of the kingdom who was difficult to deal with even without any rank S items. That coupled with the fact that Raigon had also gone through the first evolution and was helping out the king of Ris made it incredibly hard for Licht. He knew that it was over, with the kingdom now having 4 first evolutionbatants there was simply no way that the coalition could win, even if the king of Older was still alive they would lose. "Well, let''s finish this up huh?" Reign looked at Lisea and smiled at her warmly as the woman shook her head before sighing and taking her spear, this time both of them were going to attack Licht, and judging by how the battle had been progressing before, there was no way that Licht will be able to win, even fleeing was impossible since Reign was too fast. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion took ce as a huge palm suddenly fell down on one of the first evolutionbatants that were fighting against the king of Ris. The sight made the battle that was happening suddenly go quiet as both of the armies looked at a man that was currently flying above the battlefield. "Seems like I got here on time," Raigon said with a smile as the king of Ris startedughing heartily. "My dear nephew, I see that you have finally decided to show yourself!" "Well, I honestly didn''t have any choice, oh and by the way, the king of Older is dead, Reign has also managed to go through the first evolution and has gone to help themander with her battle, they should be cleaning the enemy army out by now." The whole battlefield was quiet as the nephew and uncle spoke. Nobody dared even breathe loudly, not even the two first evolutionbatants that had been fighting against the king previously. "The king of Older is dead?" Suddenly whispers amongst the army started happening, the first evolutionbatants of course heard them but there was nothing they could do. To see Raigon here was something nobody had expected as they all thought he was a goner, there was nobody that could go against the king of Older at his fortification and death was certain. But to think he would not only survive but even kill the king and evolve with another person after the battle. That was simply unthinkable, not only was Raigon known as a person with no talent for fighting but even if he was, how could he suddenly go through an evolution and be so strong? "That attack, wasn''t that the same kind of attack that the Judge has?" One of the first evolutionbatants suddenly asked the other one. The person that asked was a woman that seemed to be in her thirties, she had long red hair that fell down to her butt and a slim figure. She held a barbed whip in one hand while a small dagger was in the other. "Yes, that was definitely a skill that that bastard has, how is it possible for Raigon to use such attacks?!" The man standing next to thedy said, he was about 1.75 meters tall and held a sword in his hand, the sword looked old and worn out, but it was actually a rank S weapon that held great power. "Well, my nephew, shall we clean up here as well?" "With pleasure uncle." Raigon nodded at the king with a gentle smile before turning his face toward the two enemies, he put both of his hands in front of him before swords, chains, palms, fists, and more starting being materialized around the enemy while the king charged at them with full force. The battle on both fortifications was slowlying to an end. Chapter 346 End Of The Battle Boom! Licht was once againunched back from Reign''s attack as his body left a dent on the wall of the gorge. Ever since Lisea and Reign joined forces and started fighting against Licht together the man simply had no room to breathe. Each of his attacks would get blocked by one of them while the other would close in and attack Licht, sometimes they would bothunch long-range attacks at Licht, forcing him to expend a great amount of mana in order to defend against the attacks. If Licht was fighting against either one of them, he was certain that he could at least retreat safely at the end, even with Reign''s incredible speed he was sure that it would only give him some small problems until he manages to escape, but with two powerful first evolutionbatants joining forces to go against him, he was destined to lose. Nothing that Licht did was effective, every single attack of his was blocked or evaded, while all attempts of escape were thwarted by Reign who could get in his way and stop him before Lisea arrived and started attacking Licht together with him. The robe that Licht wore was now tattered, his hair was a mess as some parts were burnt off while a bit of lightning still flickered around. The devices in his hands were starting to crack as they weren''t designed to be used so many times in session while the purple balls that were floating around him had lost their splendor and were now shining with a pale purple light. It was obvious to all that Licht was going to lose, some of the topbatants from the coalition had already given up and had surrendered to the army of Ris, Lico for one didn''t have to fight a hard battle as his enemies were also trying to look for ways to escape, all of them started panicking however after noticing that there was nowhere they could escape to. The coalition was done for, not only was the king of Older dead but Licht would soon be defeated and he would either be killed or captured. The other two first evolutionbatants wouldn''t fare better, if Reign''s words were true and Raigon truly was the Judge, then that meant that his power after going through the evolution wasn''t small and he would definitely be able to help the king of Ris take down the two first evolutionbatants of the coalition. Without their lords, the four kingdoms would soon copse as not only would Ris attack them to take their territory, but the surrounding kingdoms would do the same in order to strengthen themselves. Nobody was going to let Ris take the whole cake, even though they had deserved it after fighting for so long and managing to defeat the coalition. If Ris took all the territories, then they would without a doubt be the strongest in the area, the two kingdoms which were as powerful as it was were definitely not going to let that happen, and neither were the other kingdoms in the area. There was a high possibility that the kingdoms would soon move as they definitely had spies that were observing the war. ng! Reign attacked Licht and managed to grab his hands, the gloves collided with the devices and Licht immediately used the vibrations in order to shake Reign off, unfortunately for him, it didn''t work that well as the gloves were able to mitigate a part of the vibrations while Reign had used his lightning in order to counter the vibrations and attack Licht. Lisea however immediately came from the side and put the end of her spear at Licht''s neck, one move and she could kill Licht. "Surrender Licht, you have no chance of winning, and neither does the coalition," Lisea said as she looked at Licht whose face showed a painful expression. "You''re talented, there is a great possibility that the king will let you be a member of the kingdom if you show that you are loyal, I know that a person like yourself doesn''t want to be under anybody''s rule, but it''s still better than dying." "Tch, that''s easy for you to say once you won, if you had lost, do you expect me to believe that you would surrender to us?" Licht said with anger as he stared at Lisea whose face remained to be expressionless. "No, I would fight till mest breathe in order to kill as many of you bastards as I could, but don''t forget Licht, it was you that decided to form a coalition and attack us, you are the aggressors so don''t even try to put me in your shoes," Lisea spoke with a cold voice as she continued staring at Licht. "If you wish to continue, then I will dly take your head and present it to the king before throwing it over the walls of your capital city, I will make sure that everyone knew that it was my weapon that ended your life, that it was me who in the end had the pleasure of killing you!" "So be it, I will not kneel down to anyone, soe Lisea,e and!-" Licht''s words were cut short as a powerful burst of lightning hit his body, the lightning immediately stunned him as he had stopped using any mana to defend himself. Before Licht could do anything, however, a powerful punch was nted at his sr plexus before Reign kneed him in the face as thetter bowed down a bit from the punch. The knee was strong enough to immediately break Licht''s nose and shake him up, before Licht was able to regain his rity, Reign appeared behind him and immediately put his arm around Licht''s neck. In mere moments the two men fell down as Reign put a leg above Licht''s body and stopped him from moving, it didn''t matter what Licht tried to do, his physical prowess was simply too weak. When beingpared to Reign, both his strength and experience in close-quartersbat were akin to a child''spared to Reign who not only trained with his father and uncle since he was a kid but had also never stopped fighting in close-range ever since the game had started back on Earth. As the seconds passed, Licht''s movement became slower and more sluggish until he finally stopped moving. Reign had managed to choke him out right in front of Lisea who looked at him with surprise. "What, I gathered he would be more useful alive than dead, you probably have some of those mana blocking chains and shackles right?" Reign asked Lisea as he got up from the ground. "We do, it''s just, I never really expected you to do something like this, what if he decided to use a sacrificial move and take you down with him?" "He wouldn''t, you saw it for yourself, he''s a person that doesn''t mind dying when fighting against someone, at least that''s what he believed to be, but when put in a situation like this, he would never kill himself when knowing that he would simply be knocked out and captured." "So you''re saying he''s a coward?" "Not at all, he just values his life too much to willingly end it, well, I guess most of us do." Reign said before looking at the fortification, the enemy army had stopped resistingpletely after seeing how one of their first evolution fighters had been defeated, they knew that there was absolutely no chance of victory and surrendering was the only way they could survive. Of course, there were those that continued fighting, they were utterly loyal to their respective kingdoms and would fight till theirst. Those kinds of soldiers and officers were dealt with quickly, no matter how powerful one was or how desperate one could be, when hundreds of arrows fall down on them, they would ultimately die. The more powerful ones were dealt with by the topbatants while there were others that simply faked their surrender in order to deal a surprise attack and take down more enemy soldiers. Of course, those people were the minority, no matter how loyal one was to their kingdom, they all had friends and family that waited for them back home, they didn''t want to lose their life for nothing when the war was already lost. Boom! Another giant palm fell down on the queen of Lusom as Raigon mercilessly bombarded her with attacks. She was the weakest of the four first evolutionbatants of the coalition and she was already a bit tired after fighting against the king. When put against Raigon who was at his peak condition and was even flying, she simply had nothing she could do to win. Most of her attacks would get dodged by Raigon who simply continued bombarding her with attacks while keeping his distance. The battle waspletely one-sided and there was absolutely nothing the queen could do in order to win the fight. The king had already managed to win against his opponent, his de was covered in blood as he had pierced through the man''s chest as thetter refused to surrender. He was now simply spectating the fight between the queen and his nephew, nodding proudly at Raigon who had the upper hand in the fight. The war has finally been won. Chapter 347 The End Of The War "So we won''t be able to go any further huh?" Reign asked Lisea as she stood right next to him on the balcony of a castle. A sprawling city could be seen around the castle as arge army was currently getting inside of it. "Unfortunately that''s correct, the other kingdoms have already acted, the capital of Irtil has been taken and most of thend there has been conquered as well, as, for Older and Lusom, we managed to get some territory, but we failed at taking the capital cities, both of the other two top kingdoms have managed to take over 1 capital city, while an alliance of 3 other kingdoms has control of one." "Perhaps it''s for the best, this way the situation in the area stays the same, if you guys suddenly conquered everything then they might have attacked you right away, at least this way you won''t be touched as everybody got a piece of the pie." Reign said as he looked at Oran, the capital city of the kingdom of Asuria which was led by Licht who they had captured more than a week ago. Ever since the battle between the coalition and Ris ended, Ris continued onwards, they immediately charged out from the fortifications and attacked the coalition territories, conquering new territories and expanding the kingdom. Of course, they weren''t sessful at conquering everything as the neighboring kingdoms did the same. Under the guise of helping the coalition survive and stopping further bloodshed, the kingdoms all conquered the territories and Ris was unable to attack them since that would mean dering war on them. The situation was still good however as Ris had truly made a good profit from this, not only did they manage to get more territories, but because they had captured Licht, they managed to sessfully take over the capital city of Asuria and most of the territory it had without even fighting against them. All the citizens and soldiers wanted to make sure their king was safe, they knew that there was no point in struggling against Ris as they were outnumbered and were weaker individuallypared to their soldiers. With the conquest of Asuria, the kingdom of Ris now had some of the best engineers in the area working for them, not only that, but the incredible amount of blueprints and devices and gadgets would be theirs as well. Licht was pissed off, the kingdom his ancestors worked so hard to create had crumbled during his reign like it was nothing. Of course, he couldn''t be only angry at the enemy since he was one of those that got swayed and decided to attack Ris in order to be stronger. If anything, he was angry at himself for allowing such a thing to happen, when he first got the invitation to join the coalition he actually spent about 2 days thinking about it. Attacking arge kingdom such as Ris was never going to be easy, the geographic location of Ris allowed it to defend itself incredibly well and it was definitely going to take a lot of sacrifices if they were to take it down. Licht even thought of faking his eptance of the coalition and then working together with Ris in order to take down the kingdoms before splitting the territory with Ris, only to wipe that thought off after seeing just how well prepared the kingdoms were, not to mention the mysterious backer they had who was constantly giving them resources. Licht saw no reason not to join them in the end and epted before attacking the kingdom with the others. It didn''t go as nned however, even though they were able to cause a lot of casualties for the kingdom early on, they were unable to take down as many topbatants of the kingdom as they thought they could. It mostly came down to Lico and the Judge who was much stronger than anyone had anticipated, especially the Judge who had been quite low-key up until that point. The casualties on their sides started piling up and with Raigon taking overmand of the fortification and managing to win against huge numbers, they had to retreat and re-organize. It was mostly thanks to the resources that the backer had sent them that they were able to summon multiple troops that they incorporated into their army, the biggest drawback for doing so was theck of unity the army would have with those troops inside, not to mention theck of loyalty and knowledge about their tactics. Summoning Yufan and his elite troops were something that cost them dearly, but it was a necessary cost since they wanted to see what exactly Raigon had in store for them. Even with that however they still failed to find out everything since Reign managed to overpower both Yufan and Sios and kill them both. The kingdom of Ris also had some summoned troops in their army, but thanks to their army being one whole, it was easier for them to incorporate the new troops and get them acquainted with everyone. The biggest thing the kingdom did however was summoning Reign, not only was he incredibly powerful and had be one of their strongestbatants, but he also managed toter kill the king of Older, and go through the first evolution together with Raigon, andpletely turn the tides of the war. Licht was sitting on a chair in what used to be his throne room. He didn''t have any chains or shackles on him and he could freely use his mana. His devices had been taken from him, but he still had most of his equipment, Reign and Lisea were always with him and everyone knew that the chance of him trying something now was slim to none. The kingdom of Asuria had bent the knee and Licht could do nothing about it, it was after all his fault that something like this had happened and he epted it. All in all, the kingdom of Ris had managed to expand their territory by a good margin, with most of what used to be Asuria conquered and them taking parts of the kingdom of Older and Lusom, the kingdom had grown by about 40%. Of course not everything was well, with the kingdom taking over that territory, they of course needed to take care of it and defend it. Compared to their kingdom which was in a great location, the others were not as neighboring kingdoms could attack easily. The kingdom of Ris was the only kingdom that had such great luck to be in such a great geographical position in the area after all. "So, I guess we are returning to the capital?" Reing asked Lisea who nodded her head in confirmation. The war was finally over and it was time for the king to give out rewards to everyone. Lisea nodded to Reign before looking at Licht who was still angry at them. After he had woken up from being choked out by Reign, the man was furious and demanded that they continue the battle and finish him off. Of course, that didn''t happen and after the kingdom had taken over Asuria, his demeanor changed, after seeing how his people surrendered in order to keep him alive he stopped demanding his own death and epted his defeat. Of course that didn''t mean he would be on good terms with Reign or Lisea, he would rarely talk with them, and even though his life was guaranteed by them and the king after taking over Asuria, he still felt that they might kill him after they all returned to the capital. The kingdom''s army was already in Asuria and it would be easy to get rid of anyone that tried to fight against them at this point. There was pretty much nothing stopping the Kingdom of Ris from simply cutting off his head at this moment. He would of course need to wait before arriving in the capital before finding out exactly what would happen. The army was of course still stationed at the new territories that the kingdom had taken over, all the first evolutionbatants, on the other hand, were summoned back. Raigon''s spies were working double as usual in order to confirm that all of the first evolutionbatants of the other kingdoms were far away and wouldn''t manage to attack the kingdom in a short period of time. ? Since that was the case, it was safe for all of them to return, they weren''t only going back to get rewards, but they also needed to work together and find out what had happened to Lios. After Reign and Raigon went through the first evolution and helped the kingdom win the war, Raigon returned to the capital in order to find traces of his father, he was unfortunately unsessful as there was no trace at all. He tried hard but came up with nothing even after a week of searching around, perhaps with the others here the results would be different. Chapter 348 Back In The Throne Room Creaak! Reign was looking outside the window of his room as the door creaked open and Fiorina entered the room. The young maid was much more polite and shy after he had returned as she had, like everyone else, heard the news of him bing a first evolutionbatant. The king had prepared morevish and bigger rooms for all the first evolutionbatants, but Reign simply asked to have the one he previously stayed at. He was more used to it, and he wouldn''t be staying here for much longer either. He had already gone through the first evolution which was the whole reason the system had teleported him here, but before he could leave there was one more thing he needed to finish. The hidden quest he had received must bepleted before he could return to Earth. Luckily for Reign, he already knew what needed to be done, not only that, but he was quite confident that by doing the quest, he would also be able to find the missing Lios. "Here are the clothes for tonight''s ceremony young master," Fiorina said as she bowed before slowly leaving the room. Ever since Reign had returned she changed, no longer did she try and force Reign to let her clothe him or anything like that. That was of course because he was now a first evolutionbatant, even though he was powerful before, the power and prestige a first evolutionbatant enjoyed couldn''t bepared to someone that hadn''t gone through it. Reign pretty much did the same as before, the rank A items he had were called back into his body while any rank B items he had stayed on. As Reign put on all the clothes a series of knocks were heard as the guards arrived to escort him to the throne room. The guards were also treating Reign differently now, nobody in the whole area would dare disrespect a first evolutionbatant, especially not one that had managed to kill a first evolutionbatant before going through an evolution. Even though the battle against the king of Older was something that was only possible thanks to Raigon using the array and sacrificing his clone, it was still Reign that managed to deal a heavy blow to the king at the very end before stabbing him through the heart. That, coupled with the fight that Reign had with Licht managed to quickly bring his fame to an incredible level in the whole area. Raigon was the same, the ck sheep of the royal family, the person that had seemingly no talent for fighting was suddenly found to have been hiding his power and talent for a long time. Not only was he the Judge, but he had also managed to go through the first evolution and even fought against andpletely suppressed the queen of Lusom who had been a first evolutionbatant for some time now. The exploits of the two men quickly spread through the whole area and even though everyone knew that Raigon''s father, Lios, was missing, everybody believed it was only a matter of time before he was found. With the kingdom of Ris now having 4 first evolutionbatants looking for the man, it was almost impossible for them not to find him. Ris was already a powerful kingdom with a great geographical advantage over the rest of the area, with them getting new first evolutionbatants, the situation in the future was bound to change. Tap, Tap, Tap. Reign walked with the three guards as they took him to the throne room, as they opened the door they stayed in ce before Reign suddenly stared at one of them and motioned for him toe closer. "You, and also you," Reign suddenly pointed to another guard, "Enter with me, I might need your help for something." The two guards nced at one another with confusion before nodding at Reign, it didn''t matter what he wanted, the man was one of the most powerful people in the area and they would of course listen to him. As they entered the throne room, the king and the others looked at Reign with a peculiar expression, rarely would someone enter the throne room with two guards behind them after all. "I''ll need their help for something real soon, so I called them in, I hope nobody minds." Reign smiled charmingly at the crowd and the king who simply shook his head whilstughing a bit. All the nobles and notable figures of the kingdom were present in the huge throne room, Reign felt a bit nostalgic as this was the ce he first saw after being teleported to the kingdom. This time however he was here to get rewards from the war, he had helped out the kingdom a lot with his exploits and they needed to properly reward him after all. The battle gloves that Reign took from the king of Older were given to Raigon after he had returned, the defeat of the king was a joint venture after all and both deserved the item. Of course, Reign also had the spatial ring of the king, which was also given to the kingdom, all in all, Reign only took a couple of things and put them in his inventory. He also gave his own spatial ring for inspection as he wanted the kingdom to trust that he didn''t take anything. With nobody knowing of the existence of his inventory, Reign was able to take anything he wanted with the kingdom having no way to know about it. "My friends!" The king suddenly said as Reign sat down next to Raigon at the seat that was reserved only for the first evolutionbatants and other powerful figures of the kingdom. "After fighting for such a long time, we have finally managed to defeat the coalition, it was a long war that led to many of our people dying, many who had families, dreams, and ambitions." The king spoke with a heavy voice. "We have avenged the fallen and won the war, now our kingdom isrger and more powerful, that isn''t without risk however as the other kingdoms are now wary of us, in theing years we must do our best to increase our strength, we can''t risk another war staring while we are not ready." The people in the crowd all nodded in agreement with the king''s words. Nobody wanted war, but it was clear that the whole area was changing, nobody was satisfied with what they had and it was only a matter of time before the whole area gets engulfed in the mes of war. If they didn''t want to be the ones to lose they needed to work hard and increase their military strength quickly. "Now, this wouldn''t have been possible without two people that managed to go above and beyond all expectations, Raigon and Reign." The king suddenly pointed at the two who were sitting next to each other. "Together they managed to take down the king of Older, a person whose power was well known in the area, not only that, but they did it without being first evolutionbatants." The king spoke with a proud voice before continuing, "Afterwards, each of them went through an evolution and joined the battle at the other two fortifications, allowing us to win against the coalition and finally put an end to the war." The whole throne room suddenly echoed with thunderous apuse. Reign and Raigon were without a doubt the reason why the kingdom managed to win the war and they were currently hailed as heroes. They managed to defeat the king of Older and immediately ran to help the other two fortifications, with their help the whole war was turned upside down, and the kingdom of Ris was victorious. "Now, before we present the rewards, there is one matter that needs to be dealt with." The king said before switching his gaze to Licht who was sitting next to Lisea. The woman nodded to the king as she got up with Licht before standing behind him while he was in the center of the throne room. "The king of Asuria, the wonder boy, Licht." The king spoke as he stared at Licht with a calm gaze, the crowd immediately turned quiet after hearing his words, they knew that Licht was sessfully captured by Lisea and Reign and that his fate was going to be decided today. The whole kingdom was divided as to what should happen to Licht. There were many that wanted to see the man dead as he was a member of the coalition that attacked them while there were others that advocated for Licht and his kingdom to be made into a vassal of the kingdom. Asuria was very advanced and their schrs and engineers were incredible, the advantage they would bring to the kingdom would be great. It was now time for Licht''s fate to be decided, whether he will live or not will depend on what the king had decided with the higher-ups of the kingdom. Chapter 349 Lichts Fate And Rewards Licht simply stayed quiet, there was nothing he could do now, even if he wanted to fight and cause mayhem, there were currently 4 first evolutionbatants in the room together with him, not to mention the king who was stronger than any of them and could fight against 2 to a draw. The only thing he could do now was simply waiting for the verdict and let the king and the higher-ups of Ris decide his fate. If he needed to die in order for his people to survive then so be it, he was already prepared to die after losing the fight against Reign and Lisea after all. Of course, it wasn''t as if he wanted to die, if there was a possibility that he could live then he would dly take it, of course, if it was under some kind of ve contract then he would decline, he was a king after all and would rather die than live so shamefully. "Licht von Strandem, the king of Asuria and one of the people that had decided to wage war against us." The king suddenly spoke as a heavy aura suddenly filled the room, the king was releasing his mana whilst staring at Licht without blinking. "Your crimes against my kingdom are many, not only did your pointless war cause a great deal of distress to us, but you have killed thousands of my people and kidnapped hundreds as well, usually the penalty for something like that would be a public execution without any kind of trial." "Your case is a special one however, your people have surrendered without fighting against us because of one reason, your life." The king slowly started walking down the stairs as he continued staring at Licht. "Thanks to that we were able to not only quickly upy Asuria, but there was no bloodshed, both your people and mine have managed to keep the casualty rate at the lowest possible because we have agreed that you will live if they surrender, they have fulfilled their end of the bargain, and I and my kingdom are not one to go against our words." The people in the hall started murmuring after hearing the king''s words, it was obvious that he nned on sparing the life of Licht, many understood his reason, not only would killing Licht destroy the image of Ris, but it would also result in riots suddenly taking ce in Asuria, if the unrest continued for long then the neighboring kingdoms could start a war against them under the disguise of helping the poor citizens of Asuria who were fighting back against them. By portraying the kingdom as tyrants that were evil, the neighboring kingdoms would be able to persuade their people that war against Ris was necessary and that it was needed for peace to exist in the area. The consequences of killing Licht were definitely heavy and could impact the kingdom very badly. Sparing him however would not only keep Asuria peaceful and content, but they would also gain another first evolutionbatant and one that was very young and talented. The risk, however, was Licht turning against them in the future, he was after all a king, and being beneath someone was not something anyone could tolerate for long. "Of course, we do have our terms for sparing your life." The king spoke out as he stood right in front of Licht. The king was taller and more muscrpared to Licht who had a slim frame. The eagle-like eyes of the king stared directly into Licht who simply stared back without speaking a word. "First of all, Asuria will be a part of Ris, I will not however force you to change your traditions or the structure of the kingdom, you will simply be a part of our kingdom whilst acting the same as you previously did, the only difference will be that the kingdom''s funds will be added to ours and we will allocate it to you for what you need." Licht simply nodded in agreement to the king''s words. Asuria was conquered, after all, to be part of Ris was expected and one could say that the terms the king offered were actually quite generous. "Secondly, I can''t allow you to simply stay there and risk you stabbing us in the backter on, so I will need you to sign this agreement." The king suddenly took out a parchment from his spatial ring, Licht raised an eyebrow after seeing it, if it was some kind of a ve contract then he would rather die than agree to it. "You can of course check it while I tell everybody the terms." The king simply gave the parchment to Licht who started reading it while the king spoke. "The agreement is one that binds us to the system, it''s a simple one as well. Neither one of us will do any kind of action that is against the other, in any kind of way, I will keep my word and allow Asuria to be part of the kingdom without forcing them to do anything, in turn, I request obedience, you will swear fealty to me, I don''t care for your loyalty, but you will never take any actions against the kingdom during your lifetime." What Licht read was pretty much the same as what the king said, the agreement would force Licht to forever be a friend to the kingdom, never allowing him to go against them. Of course with him doing so, the kingdom would forever be a friend to him, there would be no aggressive taxing to Asuria and they would be treated as the rest of the kingdom was. "Of course, there is one other thing, Asuria will have to pay for damages of war, the families of those killed have already been taken care of by Ris, but Asuria will do the same and will send money to them, we wille to an agreement over how much will be sentter." Licht took a good look at the parchment in his hands before looking back at the king, he gave the king the parchment back before speaking. "I ept." There was no reason for Licht to not agree, even though he would forever be bound to the kingdom, he still had absolute freedom over everything he did, as long as it wouldn''t intentionally damage the kingdom. With Licht''s situation being solved, it was time for the king to give out rewards. There were many people that had gained a lot of merit during the final battle, none however were near what Raigon and Reign had done as it was thanks to those two that the kingdom managed to win in the end. Many were awarded minor noble titles, some gained some territory and others gained powerful items that would be incredibly helpful to them in the future. Lico was one of those that gained the most merit after Reign, Raigon, and Lisea, which was to be expected of course. He was already the leader of a noble house and the reward for him was some morend and a rank A item that he liked and was quite helpful with his wind ability. He bowed to the king thankfully before going back to his seat. Lico had previously mentioned to Reign that he would be leaving the kingdom after this was finished as he wanted toplete his evolution mission and go through the first evolution. He previously paused that as he was needed here since the war was going on, but with the defeat of the coalition, he finally had the opportunity to finish the mission and evolve. If he was sessful, which most believed he would be, then the kingdom would have another first evolutionbatant amongst their ranks. "Now for the two that had gained the most merits in the war, without these two young men, we might not have been able to win this war." The king said as he looked at Raigon and Reign who both stood up and went to the center of the throne room. The king gave a whole speech where he recognized the incredible effort the two took to take down the king of Older. He mentioned the fact that they knew Reign would be an incredible help when they summoned him, but not as much as turned out to be. After a couple of minutes of the king praising the two, he finally came to the rewards. Surprisingly, Reign was given the rank S sword that the king of Irtil used during the battle against the king while Raigon was given a rank S ring that the queen had. Reign wasn''t sure what to make of this, he never expected to actually be rewarded with a rank S weapon, one needed to know that rank S items were quite rare in the area and kingdoms might even start a war in order to get one. It was obvious how much the kingdom valued Reign however, not only did he help them defend the fortification, but he also helped them destroy their enemy. Without Reign, the war would have probably gone apletely different way for them. To give a rank S item to someone that had helped them so much was nothing much, not to mention that they still needed his help with trying to find Lios. Chapter 350 Uncovering A Demon Worshipper As the whole award ceremony came to a close, Reign and the other top brass of the kingdom all made their way to a secret office. Upon arriving everyone sat down, amongst the people present were of course all of the first evolutionbatants of the kingdom, including Licht. Lico was also there and so were the prince and the princess, the two of them were there when Lios disappeared, the princess being right next to Lios and having seen everything in close proximity. Various ministers, higher-ups of the many agencies that the kingdom had, and other important people of the kingdom were all present. This would be the first time since Lios had disappeared that everybody was gathered and would search for him together. The first thing that they did was of course let the prince and princess speak about what had happened that night. Some of them had already heard the story but still listened attentively in order to refresh their memory. As the two finished speaking the whole room was quiet, it wasn''t as if nobody knew what had happened, the surge of demonic energy made it clear that it was the demon worshippers that kidnapped Lios, the only question was why? "So the coalition had no idea this was going to happen?" The king suddenly asked Licht who nodded his head. "Yes, we learned of this information from the spies, nobody told us beforehand, at least nobody told me." Licht''s words made everyone go deep into thought, previously the kingdom believed it was the coalition that joined forces with an unknown faction in order to kidnap Lios, even after learning it was the demon worshippers they still hoped they would be right. If any kingdom was found to be working together with the worshippers they would be targeted by the whole world, the demons only wanted to bring chaos and nobody weed them, even so, there would always be some kingdoms or at least royal families that would break the taboo and work together with them in order to be stronger. There were even cases of whole royal families being demon worshippers, and in rare cases, there were kingdoms that were primarily made up of demon worshippers. Every time something like that was found, all the kingdoms that were nearby would quickly band together and attack the kingdom in question, if not they would soon face extinction as a kingdom made from demon worshippers could increase in strength rapidly. Nobody knew exactly why the demon worshippers kidnapped Lios, those people were always unpredictable and nobody knew what their intentions were. One thing was clear, however, that their intentions were not good, every time demon worshippers appeared, chaos would follow. Lios''s life and death were not a question however, all of the first evolutionbatants and other notable figures of the kingdom had a life crystal that was stored inside the royal vault, by looking at the crystal one would be able to not only see if the person was alive or dead but their general state as well. Lios''s crystal was still fine, it grew a bit paler every day which meant he was getting weaker, but it was still not in a critical state and it was concluded that if things continued as they had, he would live for about 1 more month. Since Lios''s life wasn''t really in danger, for now, the kingdom decided to first take over the territory of the coalition before putting all their efforts into finding him, it might seem cold-hearted to do so, but even Raigon agreed that it was the best course of action. His father would be fine for the time, but if the kingdom didn''t act fast, they would lose all the territory to other kingdoms and would be put into a disadvantageous position. The prince nced in Reign''s way a couple of times, after he had learned that Raigon and Reign had managed to go through the first evolution, he was shocked. He wasn''t one of the people that knew about Raigon and his true power, but he was never one of those that distanced themselves from Raigon. Both he and his sister had a good rtionship with him and knew what he was capable of, he had even done some missions together with Raigon''s men before and was impressed by how good the organization was. After learning that both Reign and his cousin had be so much stronger, he was a bit down, but he soon reinvigorated his spirit as he now had an even higher goal to achieve. Going through the first evolution would only be the first step as he wanted to be stronger than anyone in the area, to do that however he would need to train hard and for a long time, but he was ready for it. "How about we go to where sir Lios was kidnapped?" Reign suddenly asked as everyone turned their heads in his direction. "You have something in mind?" The king asked him as he looked at him with surprise. "I might, but first I need to go there in order to check if my theory is correct." Reign''s words came as a surprise to everyone, they had, of course, visited the ce where Lios was taken from but found nothing that could help them. They knew that Reign knew about that as all the information was avable to him, and nobody believed he was dumb enough not to check the information avable. That only meant one thing however, there was something that Reign believed they either missed or something that only he could do. "Alright, let''s go." The king simply nodded to him before everyone left the office, in mere minutes everybody had arrived at the princess''s room, in front of which was Lios taken. As soon as Reign arrived he stepped forward and stood right at the ce where Lios disappeared, some of them were surprised as they knew that was precisely the position that Lios was at when he disappeared, something that was not put in the info as it made no difference to anyone. "So, what do you think?" The king asked Reign as he looked at him with a weird gaze, everyone else was doing the same as they were a bit confused by what Reign was doing. "It''s alright, first though I need some help, princess, would you minding here?" Reign asked as the princess looked at him with confusion. "You were thest person sir Lios had to contact with, it would help me if you came here." "Go ahead." The king told his daughter as she looked at him for advice, she didn''t understand why Reign needed her to be next to him, but if it would help him locate Lios somehow, then why not do it? "Great, please don''t move from your position." Reign said before putting his right hand on the princess''s shoulder, he closed his eyes as he concentrated on sensing the demonic energy in the air. Even though the others couldn''t feel it, he was. He was extremely sensitive when it came to demonic energy and after going through the first evolution the sensitivity had increased, right now he was able to feel traces of demonic energy on the ground where Lios stood at before being kidnapped. He could also sense faint remnants of demonic energy on the princess as well as she was right next to Lios when it happened. After a couple of minutes, Reign opened his eyes, a slight smile was on his face as he looked at the king and the others. "I can''t sense Lios, but I have a general idea of where the worshippers are." Reign''s words came as shock to everybody, but before they could say anything, Reign motioned for a person toe to him. "Sir?" One of the two guards Reign had called to enter the throne room stepped out before arriving in front of Reign. The guard was confused and nervous, he was in the presence of the king and every other higher-up of the kingdom after all. Reign put his hand on the man''s shoulder as he smiled warmly at him. "You see, I have always been very sensitive to demonic energy, it''s a weird feeling, a sense of disgust that makes me want to vomit every time I sense it, or feel it from one of you guys." At the beginning of Reign''s sentence was spoken to the king and the others, before his focus switched over to the guard who, at the end of Reign''s sentence, had his eyes wide open before a burst of lightning suddenly erupted from Reign''s hand, shocking him and stopping him from moving. "I have to admit, you guys are quite good at hiding, I hadn''t noticed any of you before I had gone through the first evolution, unfortunately for you, however, I can sense you guys from a mile away right now." Reign smiled as he looked down at the guard that had copsed on his knees, both of the guard''s fists were clenched as his face showed great distress to what was currently happening. "So, let''s take a short trip, shall we?" Reign asked everyone as he grabbed the guard and forced him to get up. Chapter 351 Aethions Method "Lad, I don''t mean to be rude or anything, but we do need some proof that he is a demon worshipper before allowing you to do anything." The king said as he stared at Reign who was still holding the guard in his hands. Each guard that was stationed in the castle was amongst the most loyal and strongest amongst their peers, at least they were at one point. To believe that one was actually a demon worshiper wasn''t hard, but the king and the others would need to see some evidence before they used the man. "Right, you guys can''t feel the demonic energy in him, alright, just give me a second." Reign starched his head in embarrassment as he tried to think of how he could prove that the guard was a demon worshiper, unfortunately, nothing came to mind and he truly had no idea how he could prove it. Torturing the guard and forcing him to use the demonic energy was impossible, not only would the king and the others not allow an act such as that one to be done without any proof, but even if he was allowed to do it, demon worshipers were incredibly cunning and cruel people, the guard might even sacrifice his own life in order to make Reign seem crazy. As Reign continued thinking hard about what to do, Aethion''s sigh was heard inside of his head. "You really need to think a bit more before doing things, boy." Reign''s eyebrow twitched a bit after hearing the old man''s words. They were true however, he had forgotten that only he was sensitive enough to demonic energy and that others couldn''t sense a thing from the guard or any of the other demon worshipers that Reign hade across in the castle. But how would he prove that the guard was a demon worshiper? "There is a way, well, there are a couple of ways, but this one is the only one that you can do right now, it''s a bit tricky, but just let me control the flow of mana in your body and it will be fine." Aethion once again sighed before speaking to Reign, thetter''s face brightening up with each word that Aethion said. Since the old man had a way to show everyone that the guard was a demon worshiper, the rest of his n would go smoothly. In fact, Reign already knew where the demon worshipers were, he could feel the demon energy seeping out from the ground, and locating their headquarters wasn''t anything difficult, if the worshipers were stronger and knew more, or if the demon they worshiped was more powerful, it would definitely be many times harder to sense it, but it was obvious that this wasn''t the case. Perhaps the demon they worshipped wasn''t even a Transcendent being, but whatever the case might be, Reign already knew where to find them, and with them, he could probably find Lios. Reign also had a much clearer grasp of what happened that night when Lios disappeared and how he was captured, of course, he couldn''t tell that to anyone right now as they simply wouldn''t believe his words. "Alright, just be patient and let me show you." Reign suddenly said before shocking the guard once more, the guard''s face showed an expression of pain as he couldn''t move an inch from the powerful lightning that was coursing through his body. Right after that, Reign suddenly forced him to kneel down before putting his hand on thetter''s back. He infused his mana into the guard''s body, of course, he wasn''t doing anything, it was all Aethion. The mana moved through the body of the guard as it followed the same path the guard''s mana did, one thing was weird however as the guard had less mana than he should have, in fact, it was much less mana. "That''s what demon worshipers do, they take demonic energy, but leave a bit of mana in their body so that they can show it during fights, all of the demon worshipers are bestowed with a way to mask the demonic energy from the demon they decided to follow," Aethion spoke as he controlled the mana to suddenly flow in the opposite directionpared to the guard''s mana flow. "That''s why it''s so tricky to catch them, even if someone was to do the same as I am doing right now, they would have no idea if the guard was truly a demon worshiper or if his mana was simply low right now after perhaps training or doing something else, not to mention that if the person''s control over the mana wasn''t good, the guard''s mana flow would sh with the other person, which could lead to grave injuries." "But don''t worry, nothing of the sort will happen here, I''ve done this many times, even necromancers like me don''t like those bastards very much." Aethion chuckled a bit as the flow of mana he was controlling sped up, it started passing through the body of the guard many times faster than what his own mana flow''s speed was flowing at. Reign could sense that the man Aethion was controlling would also disappear at some spots while flowing through the body. "The demonic energy that the worshipers had is quite different than that of demons or possessed like that gal in your party, they don''t have any specific ce where it''s stored and it can be found almost everywhere in the body, hidden of course," Aethion spoke as more and more mana was flowing out of Reign to the guard, more and more spots where mana couldn''t pass through were being shown inside the body as well. "Because of how hidden the demonic energy inside the body is, one needs to try and find it with mana first, once you find enough hiding ces, you attack it, with swift mana attacks you can break the hiding ces and force the demonic energy to erupt and show itself, it damages the person a bit, but nobody will care if a demon worshiper gets injured after all." Aethion did exactly what he said needed to be done, the flow of mana changed as it split into a couple of strains which focused on the spots inside the body where it couldn''t pass through, the guard grunted from the pain but before the king and the others could do anything, the hidden demonic energy erupted as the guard''s whole demeanor changed. Sensing the power that wasing out of his body, the guard showed an expression of disbelief before it turned into anger and then fear. He knew that it was over for him, the king and the others were looking at him with disbelief as demonic energy flowed around him. Compared to Laura, the demonic energy that the guard had was wild, and it was obvious that he couldn''t control it well, the power behind it was also many times weakerpared to Laura''s. "It''s, it''s true, he really is a demon worshipper." Someone from the crowd said as everyone stared at the guard who couldn''t do a thing, even killing himself was impossible since Reign''s lightning was still present, shocking him and making him unable to perform even the slightest action. "So, shall we go?" Reign smiled at the people in front of him who simply nodded in agreement. Not only were they shocked to see that a guard of the castle was a demon worshiper, but many also had another thought in their head. ''We need to learn that!'' The technique that Reign performed to force the demonic energy to show itself was something that all kingdoms and empires would want, of course, the bigger kingdoms and empires all had their own ways of finding out if someone was a demon worshiper, but their ways were more difficultpared to what Reign had done right now. Most of the other kingdoms on the had no way of finding out if somebody was a demon worshiper and that was the reason why it was so difficult to root them out. Reign suddenly started moving with the guard in his hands while the crowd followed after him. "The reason why I took this guy was simply that I can use the demonic energy that''s currently exiting his body as a guide, it''s a lot easier for me to actually sense their headquarters like this." Reign suddenly said before anyone could ask anything, what he said was mostly a lie, he had no need for the guard and he only wanted to use him as an excuse to how he was able to sense and find the headquarters. Simply saying that his sensitivity toward demonic energy was that high wouldn''t cut it and some people might suspect that he was a worshiper as well, or perhaps a possessed. As the crowd followed after him, they came to a shack in the city, one of the people in the crowd had taken a scroll before and used it, coating the whole group and making them invisible to the people that were walking around the capital. "It''s here." Reign stopped and stared at the shack. Chapter 352 The Demons Indentity The shack was a simple, wooden old shack that blended in with the surrounding area. Right now the party was in the least wealthy part of the capital, the people here had enough money to live and the houses were alright, but there were still some people that lived in some run-down ces that were simr to this shack, mostly old people that have nobody with them. As Reign approached the shack he smiled a bit as he could feel the dark, disgusting power of a demon below it, he opened the door of the shack and stepped in as the others waited outside because it was too small to fit everybody. The inside of the shack was as one would expect, there was no floor, just soil down, the furniture of the shack was an old table, a chair, an old wardrobe, and a makeshift bed. There was however nobody that lived inside the shack however which could be seen from the state it was in. The bed was covered in dust and so were the chair and table, there was however a short path that wasn''t dusty on the ground. As Reign followed the path he came to a stop, the area in front of him wasn''t covered in dust, but it was obviously just soil. There was no hidden door that could be seen or anything like that. Reign simply nced at the guard who was in his hands before letting him go and crouching down. He lifted his right hand before punching the ground heavily. Bang! The soil crumbled immediately as splinters flew off everywhere around Reign. A path immediately showed itself to Reign as stairs were located beneath the shack. There was no more need for the guard to be with them, so Reign gave him to the officials of the kingdom who were going to stay outside as their strength wasn''t really anything special. Reign made his way down the stairs with the other first evolutionbatants, including Lico and the prince and princess. With five first evolutionbatants in the party, there was nothing that could truly pose a threat to them here, that was the only reason why the prince and princess were together with them. After a bit of walking down the stairs, the party came to a stop as a steel door was blocking their way. Reign looked back at the others before nodding his head and punching the door, after a couple of powerful punches, the door fell down and they entered. The party was now in a huge cave that was lit with multiple torches around it, at the very end of the cave they could see an altar that was giving off a dark vibe to the surrounding area. "We''re here." Reign said as the others all looked around the cave carefully, the prince and princess were behind him with Lico as the others made sure that everything was safe. "There''s nobody, no demon worshipers or Lios." Raigon said whilst looking around the cave, multiple symbols could be seen inside the cave and the human-sized altar at the very end of the cave pretty much made it obvious that this was the demon worshipers'' hideout, but the problem is that nobody was here right now, nor was Lios. "He''s here, don''t worry about that." Reign said with a smile as everyone turned to him. "Lios is here, the demon worshipers are gone because they knew we wereing." "They knew, how did they know?" The king asked Reign who shed a smile at him. "Because the one that took Lios is with us, ever since we all gathered in the throne hall we have been together with that person that was able to watch our every step and warn the worshipers to get out of here." As Reign said those words the eyes of everyone opened wide in shock, before they could evenprehend what exactly he was saying, Reign disappeared before appearing behind the princess and grabbing her. "W-you, let me go!" The princess shouted out as the others all stared at Reign with slight hostility. "Boy, are you saying that my daughter is a demon worshiper?!" The king shouted at Reign as his mana was slowly being released to the surroundings. "No, she''s actually a victim in this case." Reign shook his head as he looked at the now confused king in the eyes. "What?" "W-wh-what are you talking about, what do you mean I''m a victim, I-" The princess''s words were cut short by Reign who simply stared at her coldly. "It''s not my first time seeing a possessed, demon." Reign''s cold words echoed through the cave as everyone looked at the princess with a shocked expression. So far Reign had never been wrong about the demon worshipers and his sensitivity to them was pretty much certain after what he had previously done. But to believe that the princess was possessed wasn''t something easy. She was the princess of Ris, the daughter of the king, and a strongbatant in her own right, although not as strong as the topbatants. "I have to admit that you hid quite deeply, even the princess probably doesn''t know that you possessed her, but you were too eager, I could smell your stench during the banquet." Reign said as he continued holding the princess down, his face devoid of any emotions. "The banquet?" Lico asked as he looked at Reign with a confused expression on his face. "Yeah, that''s the first time I sensed the demon, I wasn''t fully confident back then as my strength was still a bitcking, but since I have already gone through the first evolution, even if sir Lios wasn''t kidnapped, I would havee back to deal with this problem." "Deal with it, you mean you''re going to kill my daughter boy?" The king coldly asked Reign, he knew about the possessed, they were incredibly dangerous people that were controlled by demons, but the problem was that his daughter was still not confirmed as one and if she was possessed, the only thing they could do was to kill her. "Don''t worry, there will be no need to harm the princess, well okay, she will be a bit hurt, but I don''t need to kill her in order to get rid of the demon." "Huh?" Everyone looked at Reign with confusion, from what they knew, even the big kingdoms and empires had no other way to deal with the possessed but to kill them. Their souls were intertwined with their victims and it was impossible to simply divide the two. "Others might not be able to, but I can." Reign said confidently as he stared at the princess. "I know you have already taken over her, you can stop pretending." "Tch, annoying human." The princess suddenly spoke with an old, archaic voice that waspletely different from her own. That alone was enough to make the others believe what Reign had previously said, the princess was indeed possessed. "To actually possess someone without them even knowing it, how long have you been doing this, demon?" Reign asked the demon as thetter startedughing hysterically. "How long, ahahahahahahaha, I have always been here human, ever since this sweet little thing was a baby, I had been here!" "You think you can divide us, after I have corrupted so much of her, in your dreams human!" The demon''s words made the king go pale, the realization that his daughter has been possessed for so long was hard for him to ept, she was always a sweet little girl, she never created any problems and never did anything bad, but to think, to think that something so devious was inside of her all this time, it was heartbreaking for him. "I''m not going to divide you, I''m simply going to crush that fragment of soul that you put inside of her." Reign said calmly as he grabbed the princess by her head. His mana was suddenly released as he stared at the princess directly in the eyes, he wasn''t looking at her, however, but the demon that was stillughing at him. Reign didn''t really understand how his mysterious ability worked or what it was, but he didn''t need to as he was able to feel it right now and use it naturally. He didn''t understand even what he was doing, it was as if he was in some sort of trance, his mana and soul moved as he wished and went after the demon''s fragment inside the princess. Theughter of the demon stopped and soon it was screaming in pain. The feeling of having your soul be destroyed bit by bit was many times more painful than any physical injury. The demon at this point couldn''t even speak as the pain was too much. Bit by bit its soul was being destroyed, ground to oblivion by Reign''s ability. "Impossible, how, how can you do this, what the hell are you?!" The demon spoke itsst words before its soul waspletely crushed by Reign who simply stared at it coldly. Chapter 353 Finding Lios "You, you''re not hum-" The demon''s final words echoed through the cave before its ethereal form showed itself above the princess and scattering in the air. The demon was gone, its soul fragmentpletely destroyed while the princess was seemingly safe. The king and the other people in the cave all looked at Reign and the kneeling princess with a weird expression on their faces. To say that they were shocked would be an understatement as Reign had done something they had never heard of before. To deal with a possessed meant to kill the person, that was something that was absolute in this world for a long time, but what happened in front of them right now? Reign had managed to destroy the demon''s soul without injuring the princess at all, they all heard the demon scream in pain as Reign coldly looked at it from above, no emotion was visible on Reign''s face at that moment as he focused on doing only one thing, destroying the enemy in front of himpletely. Nobody knew that demons could even feel pain and that they could scream like that, the final words of the demon also reverberated through their heads as they were confident that the demon wanted to say that Reign wasn''t human, but if he wasn''t a human, then what was he? "Ugh." A groan escaped from the princess''s mouth as Reign released her. She held her head with one hand as she tried to stand up, only to be caught by Reign after she almost fell down to the ground. Even though Reign was able to destroy the demon without hurting her soul, the act of doing that was still a painful one and Reign now the princess was experiencing a massive headache. "Ilena!" The king hurriedly ran to Reign and took his daughter in his hands. The young girl was confused by what was happening, but the king quickly calmed her down before trying to exin things to her. The princess had no idea where she was or what was happening as thest thing she remembered was being in the throne room with the others while her father was giving out rewards. After that it was all a bit foggy, it wasn''t the first time something like this happened however as when she was younger there were multiple instances when she didn''t know what had happened in thest couple of minutes or hours. Ever since she got older however that slowly went away and nothing simr had happened in thest couple of years. "That was the demon, in the beginning, it took over you just like every other demon does, but it seems like it changed his mind and opted for a more stealthy approach, I don''t know how, but it was able topletely mask the times it took over you and allowed you to see only what it wanted," Reign spoke as he walked around the cave, obviously searching for something. "I''ve never heard of a demon doing something like that," Raigon said as he put his hand on his chin, deep in thought. "It was probably bidding its time, it knew that it was impossible to do anything right now as the worshipers and the body it possessed was too weak to fight against the kingdom, it wanted to create chaos by kidnapping sir Lios in order to benefit from the hard battles that would be in front of the kingdom, not to mention that it probably had a n for Lios as well." Reign continued walking around the cave before stopping in front of the cave wall. He put his hand on the wall and suddenly he knocked on it. Dull sounds of knocking could be heard through the cave as Raigon and the others all looked at Reign. "It''s hollow." Reign said before punching the wall with some force, contrary to what he did before with the steel door and floor of the shack, he was quite careful this time and started destroying the wall bit by bit. "The demon definitely had a n for sir Lios, when I first heard how Lios pushed the princess violently out of the way I knew that something wasn''t right. The demon probably took over the princess and did something to him, making him react as he did and push her away in shock." Reign talked as he continued destroying the wall. "The demon probably used demonic energy in order to put a beacon or something simr on Lios''s body, that was how they were able to activate whatever they used to kidnap him." After he had finished a tunnel presented itself to Reign, he and the others all entered the tunnel and walked further inside. Voices could suddenly be heard inside the tunnel, it was as if tens of people were praying to something deep inside. "Let''s go." As Reign and the others walked deeper inside, the voices became louder and louder, it took them a while though as the tunnel was quite long for some reason. Finally, they came to the end of the tunnel. Anotherrge cave showed itself to Reign and the others who were able to see the origin of the voices. Tens of demon worshipers were inside the cave, praying and performing a ritual of sorts. There was a tform in front of the worshipers, another altar, this one thrice as big as the one in the previous cave could be seen on the tform while the missing Lios was chained up on it. He definitely looked like he had seen better days as his hair was disheveled, a stubble could be seen on his jaw and he looked a bit thinnerpared to normal. Reign immediately understood what they were doing. The reason the demon kidnapped Lios wasn''t only to create chaos, but also because it wanted to drain Lios of his strength. The ritual in front of him was exactly that, all the strength that Lios had was slowly being taken away from him and collected on the altar, the demon would probablytere here and take all of it, making its new body many times more powerful than before. "They actually have a first evolutionbatant in their ranks, and one that is almost at the level Lico is." Raigon suddenly said as they all stared at the ground of demon worshipers in front of them. For such a small group that was hiding in the kingdom to actually have 2 fighters of such caliber was incredible. That was of course the reason why everyone was so hostile against demon worshippers and why they would do their best to destroy them. The speed at which the worshipers grew and became stronger was incredible. "To think they would dare take my brother and do something like this!" The king said with fury as they all walked outside the tunnel and into the cave. They all released their mana as the demon worshipers suddenly stopped praying and looked back at them. Shock, fear, disbelief, these were all the emotions that were present on the faces of the worshipers as they stared at the four first evolution fighters that had entered their hideout. Even the two most powerful people in their ranks had the same expression as they knew that it was impossible to defeat the enemy right now. The worshipers suddenly stared at Ilena who was with the group. Their expression softened a bit before an evenrger expression of shock appeared. "How- how is this possible?" The most powerful amongst them said with disbelief as he stared at Ilena. He couldn''t find even the slightest trace of the demon in her, that was impossible as he had a close bond with the demon and could sense it from hundreds of meters without even trying. "Nothing is really impossible, we took care of that little demon you guys love so much, now it''s your turn." As soon as Reign finished talking, the king charged the strongest worshiper, even though the worshiper was also a first evolutionbatant, there was no chance that it could pose even the slightest threat to the king who was many times stronger than other first evolution fighters. The fight in the cave went precisely as one would think it would go. The worshipers were unable to pose even the slightest threat against Reign and the others, most of them were killed but some of them were captured, especially the two strongest amongst them. If they could y their cards right they could find some more information about any other demon worshipers inside the kingdom. Reign had promised that he would tell them about all the worshipers he had sensed previously so that they could capture them, but they knew that Reign was going to leave them soon, they needed to try and put some countermeasures in ce after he left. As they finished up with the worshipers, Reign arrived at the altar where Lios was chained up on. The man looked at Reign and Raigon with a smile on his face as they destroyed the chains that bound him to the altar. "Well, it seems congrattions are in order boys," Lios said weakly as he put his hands on the shoulders of both of them. His face suddenly changed as he looked at the princess, before he could do anything however Reign spoke out. "We took care of the demon that was possessing her, she''s alright now." Lios stopped in his tracks as he stared at Reign with shock. "You took care of it?" Chapter 354 Hidden Quest Rewards "So that''s what happened," Lios said as he gulped down more water from the bottle that Reign had taken out from his inventory. They had exined everything to the man while letting him rest and eat in the cave. Although the stench of blood was a bit heavy in the cave, Lios and the others were people that had fought on battlefields many times and went deep inside forests and other forbidden areas in order to strengthen themselves, eating in such a ce wasn''t anything special for them. "I thought you were a bit special, but it seems we really got lucky that we summoned you huhd?" Lios chuckled as he looked at Reign before drinking the remainder of the bottle. His face was no longer as pale as before as it was obvious that the food and drinks had replenished him a bit, of course, he would still need to rest for a couple of days and regain his strength fully before being able to fight, luckily for him though, there was no reason to fight anymore as they had managed to win the war. "Well, we should get back, the people in front of the shack are probably worried about what was happening, and don''t worry, we wouldn''t tell a soul about what happened with the princess or how you dealt with the demon, not that it matters since you''re going to leave soon right?" Raigon told Reign as thetter simply nodded in acknowledgment. This was the main reason why Reign had dealt with the demon in this way, even if the kingdom decided to betray him and share the news with the world, he would be long gone. Not to mention the fact that that might not be beneficial to the kingdom. If any of therger kingdoms or empires decided to, they could send a couple of their experts here and demand the kingdom give them the way to destroy a demon without harming the possessed person. If the king tried to exin, nobody could vouch that the experts wouldn''t do anything, perhaps they would take the king and all the topbatants of the kingdom and torture them in order to find more information. All in all, there was nothing the kingdom would gain from releasing the news to the world. Ding! [ The yer has sessfullypleted the hidden quest, the yer can now return to Earth at any moment. ] Ding! [ Since the yer is the first person from his group to go through the first evolution, he can check the status of all the group members without needing to go back. ] Ding! [ You have sessfully taken care of the hidden threat of the kingdom of Ris and destroyed the demon worshipers ] Ding! [ The yer has performed above expectations and has sessfully managed to kill the demon causing trouble for the kingdom without harming the possessed person, the final rating of the missionpletion will be increased and the rewards will be increased. ] - 400 000 exp - 20 000 S Coins - Rank S Gift Card Ding! [ yer has enough exp to level up ] [ Level up! ] [Current yer level is 54, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 5, Agility + 4, Spirit + 7, Willpower + 1] Level: 54 ( 384 667 / 450 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 59 Strength: 104 (161) (+16 from ability, +41 from item) Agility: 118 (173) (+19 from ability, +36 from item) Endurance: 79 (119) (+11 from ability +20 from item) Vitality: 79 (107) (+ 11 from ability, +17 from item) Willpower: 81 (107) (+ 12 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 127 (159) (+17 from ability, +15 from item) Reign looked at the notification in front of him with surprise. He knew that after he had destroyed the demon''s soul fragment the quest would be over, but he never anticipated that he could actually choose when to return. The ability to check up on the others was another bonus that would allow him to know if he was needed back home or not. Reign quickly checked the others with the help of the system, only to find out that none of them had gone through the evolution yet. He wasn''t that surprised, his mission was one that could have taken months if not for the incredible opportunity he was given in order to deal the final blow to the king of Older and finish the mission. Some evolution missions weren''t quite hard, they only needed some time in order to bepleted. Lico for example still hadn''t gone through it because one of his missions was exactly like that, although it wasn''t as hard as Reign''s, it would take the man a long time to deal with it, since the war had started he didn''t have time to deal with it, but now he would. "Hmm, Greenie went through the evolution huh?" Reign chuckled a bit as he checked Greenie as well, thanks to the inheritance that Greenie had, he didn''t need to go through any missions and simply needed some time to break through the first evolution. "Must be nice." Reign chuckled a bit as he brought the window down, since nobody had finished their respective challenges, there was no real reason for Reign to hurry with going back. Greenie was already a first evolutionbatant and Reign was quite certain that nothing in the area was able to go against him. Reign had multiple first evolutionbatants with whom he could spar and improve here, so he would rather stay here for a couple of days before some of his teammates finished with their evolutions. Of course, even if they didn''t go through the evolutions, Reign would still return as he could only improve so much with sparring sessions. "Hmmm, I have a lot of free points left." Reign thought to himself as he looked at his status screen. He didn''t know if he would gain anything if he brought any of the stats to 200, but it was worth a shot. Not to mention that he also needed to improve his strength even more, and using the free points was one of the best ways to do it. Without even thinking about it too much, Reign decided to invest 41 points into Spirit and bring it up to 200 right away. After doing so, however, Reign was a bit disappointed to find that no threshold had been reached and no skill was given to him. His mana however was increased by arge amount thanks to the increase in spirit, the density and volume of it were higherpared to before. "Now, what would this be?" Reign thought to himself as he looked at the gift card in his hands. After reading the description he was able to find out that the gift card would give him three items, from which he could freely choose 1. "Hmmm, not bad, let''s see what it gives me." Reign smiled as he activated the card that started shining brightly, in a couple of moments the card scattered in the air as three small portals suddenly appeared in front of Reign. From each of the portals, an item came out, after looking at the three items Reign blinked twice in order to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. [ Rank S Gloves ] [ Rank S Armor ] [ Mysterious Object ] None of the three items were truly shown to Reign and he couldn''t even see the description of the items, only a general outline and name could be seen. But still, each of the first two items were rank S, as for the final item, Reign couldn''t even see the outline of it, there was simply a ball of fog that prevented him from knowing anything. "Get thest items boy!" Aethion suddenly shouted at Reign as thetter stumbled a bit. He had never heard the old man being so excited and nervous at the same time. ''Why?'' Reign simply asked him with a chuckle. "Because this is the system that''s rewarding you boy, the gift cards it gives always have a chance of having this kind of mysterious object with them, nobody knows what it might be, but from everything me and a couple of other Transcendents have seen, it was always something that the yer in question needs, or will need." "The first two items are usually there to entice the yer so that he will not even consider what could be the mysterious object, after all, why risk anything when either of the first two items were great right?" ''Yup.'' Reign nodded his head and said. "Well wrong, the third one might not be as good sometimes, but it will always be useful to the yer in one way or the other, I''m telling you, kid, you won''t be disappointed if you chose it, but hey, it''s your reward, after all, so do whatever you want." Reign chuckled at Aethion''s words, but he knew that the old man meant well. Since he could feel the excitement in the man''s words previously, he knew that the third option was probably going to be the best for him. That was of course what he chose. As Reign chose the third item, the first two were sucked back into their respective portals before the third item was unveiled to Reign. His face first showed an expression of confusion before his eyes widened in shock from what was in front of him. Chapter 355 Other Half Of The Broken Sword "This, this is?" Reign asked with a surprised tone as he looked at the item in front of him. As the dark veil lifted he was able to see what the item was. A sword, to be more exact, a broken upper half of a sword was presented to Reign who simply stared at it with wonder. Even without checking the item he already knew what it was, the shaking of his broken sword that was hanging in the scabbard on Reign''s waist only further confirmed his thoughts. [ Broken Sword of Dominance C unusable ] That was the only description the item had, the description however was exactly what made Reign''s eyes open even wider as he took the de carefully. He put it back on the table in his room before taking out the sword he had used for a long time now. As he put the two on the table, both pieces of the sword started humming, but even after Reign tried putting them together, nothing happened. "You need to bring those to a master cksmith boy, only someone like that can fix the sword." Aethion''s voice could be heard inside Reign''s head as thetter nodded his head. Luckily for him, he already knew of a master cksmith that resided at the castle, not to mention that the elves had masters amongst them as well. If he could somehow get them to work on the sword together, then maybe there was a chance for the sword to be even more powerful than before? Reign clenched both of his fists at the thought, that if he could somehow elevate the sword to rank SS, then his power would be increased by a great amount, not to mention the fact that he would be able to use the sword for a very long time. His katana wasn''t as useful as it was before, as for the rank S sword that the king had rewarded him with, it shook violently once Reign grabbed it. It was obvious that Reign would need to take some time and subdue the sword spirit, otherwise, he would be unable to use it, just like he wasn''t able to use the broken sword when he first got it. "But still, I was able to use the gloves without any difficulty, not to mention that both Beast and Laura were both able to use the two rank S items they had received without any problems, why am I the only one that needs to do this again?" Reign sighed as he put his weapons back. "Maybe the gloves didn''t pose any problem because I was the one that killed their previous owner, perhaps the spirit had been subdued at that point already?" Reign once again thought out loud as he sat on his bed, the spirits of the items were honestly not a big deal, even if none of the items he would get in the future were to cooperate with him, he could always use force to make them submit. Of course, he would rather have an item that wouldn''t need to be dealt with like that, but it was of small concern for him. Reigny down on his bed as he thought about what he was going to do, sparring was something he was definitely going to do with all the people that would cooperate, but first, he would take time to subdue his new sword tomorrow. As Reign was thinking, he heard the door of his room creak as it opened. A figure of a beautiful woman appeared in front of Reign as he chuckled before kissing Lieara who had once again snuck into his room. The two once again shared a bed, only this time, the woman didn''t leave immediately in the morning. She stared at Reign as he woke up then shed him a beautiful smile before the two once again did some morning stretches. She knew that he would soon return to his as his mission was over, he was summoned here to help the kingdom with the war, and since the war was won, he was no longer needed. The system would always act upon its rules, since Reign helped the kingdom out and there was nothing more for him to do, it would summon him back soon and she would probably never see the man again. There were of course the terminals that could be used in order to keep in touch with someone, no matter where in the universe one may be, but Lieara wasn''t interested in having a romantic rtionship with Reign, or with anyone else at the moment. As for Reign, after leaving his room, he first went to the terminals and sent a message to Greenie, he told him that he was done with his challenge and could return at any moment if there was a situation that he needed to solve back home. He doubted that something like that had happened, but it was always better to check with Greenie than to simply continue being here without at least doing that. The terminals Reign had installed in his territory were more advancedpared to the ones they had previously used at the castle. Not only could one send messages, but the system would also notify them about the message if they were in the area, making it easy tomunicate over long distances. The terminals in the kingdom were the same, and perhaps even back at the castle, they were upgraded. Only 4 minutes had passed since Reign sent the message when Greenie responded. [ Some things have happened, but nothing major, you don''t need to hurry boss, I''m enough to keep everyone safe for now. ] "Some things have happened?" Reign raised an eyebrow at Greenie''s message, but since thetter had said that he can deal with things, for now, Reign decided to stay here for a couple more days. He knew that Greenie would tell him if something bad was going on but since he didn''t and made sure to let Reign know that he was enough to keep people safe, Reign didn''t worry too much. He trusted Greenie wholeheartedly, not only because he was Reign''s subordinate, but because he had gone through much with the party and was considered more of a member than a simple subordinate. Reign would never try to force Greenie to do anything, and thetter would never betray him, he was certain of that. "Goddamn it!" Reign cursed as he took another break from trying to subdue the sword spirit. It turned out to be much harderpared to back when Reign managed to subdue the broken sword. It wasn''t as if it was impossible or that Reign found it too hard, it was the fact that it was going to take a long time to do it. "Why the hell is it taking so long?" Reign thought as he took a break. He could feel that he was making progress with the sword spirit with each swing of the sword, but the progress he was making was so slow that it would take him about 4 more days of doing the same thing in order to subdue the weapon. "You''re quite a tricky one huh?" Reign said as he stared at the weapon in his hands that hummed slightly from his words. "Well, sorry but I don''t have that much time, so we''ll do this the hard way." Reign smiled as he once again took to the center of the training field he was in. The area around him was empty as nobody was currently present here. Suddenly Reign released his mana and concentrated it on the sword, his lightning flickered around him before coating the sword fully. With the pressure of his mana fully focused on the sword, Reign started practicing the swordy that Jack thought him. This time it was much better than before, he could feel that the sword wasn''t too happy with the fact that Reign was pretty much forcing it to submit, but thanks to Reign''s mana and lightning, it had no other choice than to slowly buckle to the pressure. The king, Lios, and Raigon were currently observing Reign from the top of the castle. Every move Reign made was observed by them and upon seeing him release his mana and then continue trying to subdue the sword, they all nodded. "He got the hang of it." "Yeah, this sword isn''t like other weapons, you need a lot more pressure in order to subdue it." The king spoke after Raigon before turning around. They had only gathered here to see what Reign was going to do with the sword, upon seeing that he was now forcing it to submit, they were all a bit surprised as most people would try to subdue it the nice way. That of course would have been a mistake. Inside the ruins of an ancient city, a battle had finally finished. Hundreds of monster corpses littered the ground while bits and pieces of them were stuck on the buildings around the party of 20 who were scattered around in order to search for something. Amongst the 20 people, however, two were not moving, but rather they were currently talking. "So you''re also from Earth huh?" A middle-aged man asked Wolf as he wiped his blood from his sword. "So the system has finally arrived there ey?" Chapter 356 Wolf And The Middle-Aged Man "You''re also from Earth, wait, the system has finally arrived, what do you mean by that, actually wait, didn''t they say you''ve been here for-" Wolf stops speaking as his eyes widened in shock as he looked at the middle-aged man who was smiling at him. His gray hair was neatlybed back while a short beard adorned his face. A thin iron armor was present on his upper body while his limbs were dressed in a simr fashion. Two swords, one short and another of normal size were on his waist. The man''s face had a long scar that ran from the left side of his upper lip, all the way to his eye, which was somehow still there and functioned normally. "Yes, just as you thought kid, I was here even before the system arrived at Earth, to be honest, I had no idea how long it would take before it happened, but I got transported here by mistake and oh well, I got no one back home anyway so why not stay after all." The man said before taking out a drink from his spatial ring, "So tell me, how are things back at home?" Wolf looked at the man in wonder before answering him, he told him about the game and what had happened, which in turn made the man constrict his eyes and show a heavy expression on his face. "To think they would go through such measures, I don''t think any of us expected something like this to happen." "Any of you?" Wolf asked before sitting down on a nearby car. The he was on was one that had a simr technological level as Earth, of course, that was all gone as the had been integrated by the system a long time ago. The cars were differentpared to the ones on Earth, they were round and ran on a special type of ore that could be found in abundance throughout the whole. "My order, you see boy, once upon a time the had an abundance of mana, powerful beings could be found everywhere, why it all changed I don''t know, nobody does." The man said before taking a gulp from his bottle. "But some managed to find ancient manuscripts, proof that it was true, ever since then my order, alongside other orders that were present on the made sure to train, to feel mana that was present and use it to be more powerful." Upon seeing Wolf''s shocked face the old man chuckled a bit before continuing. "Yes, mana was present for a long time, approximately 2 500 years ago mana had returned to the after being absent for god knows how long, thest couple of decades, however, the intensity of mana was increasing greatly, which made us all believe that it was only a matter of time before the world returned to how it used to be." "We didn''t know about the system however, that wasn''t mentioned, and neither was the whole universe that was filled with powerful people, with Gods." The old man solemnly said. "I had no idea that something like that would happen back on Earth, even if I or the others knew however, there was probably nothing that we could have done." "I-A-Um- wait, what order, what are you talking about?" Wolf waved his hands in front of his face as the man looked at him with a calm gaze. "An order, there were multiple around the, each order was a group of people that studied the ancient documents, of course, there were multiple of them, some found those that contained arts that would allow them to increase the power of their bodies, some that would allow them to curse their targets to death, others, like the one my order had, focused more on sensing mana and using it to strengthen oneself or to use it in order to create spells." "You see, not all of the orders were on good terms with one another, there were fights, wars, and more. My order was one of those that stayed neutral most of the time, with the lead of our two leaders we were quite a powerful one, to be honest, both of those guys were pro fighters even before learning any of that and their strength was undeniable, I do wonder what those two are doing right now, maybe you''ve heard about them, both used to be quite famous after all, you see, their names are-" Wolf''s eyes further widened in shock after hearing the man''s words. His mind spun quickly as a memory suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the final time he had tried to get an answer from his father about the one failed mission. He still remembered it vividly, it was the only time that his father had ever told him something so confusing. It was evening and the study of his father was already dim as the sun went down. The lights were on but for some reason, his father always preferred having them dimmed and barely lighting up the ce. Perhaps it had to do with his father being an assassin for so long, the night was the best time to strike and most of them felt more at peace during nighttime than daytime. A middle-aged man stood in front of Wolf, his long, blonde hair falling all the way down to his chest. His blue eyes were as calm as ever, if one were to stare at them for long they would get the feeling that they were stripped bare by the man, it was as if his eyes could see through a person. Wolf''s father was 182cm ( about 6 feet ) tall, his body was not too muscr but not too thin as well as the man had an athletic build. Dressed in a simple white t-shirt and a pair of ck pants, the man walked to his desk before taking a seat. He looked in front of him, staring straight at Wolf before opening his mouth. "Adarlic," The man said before picking up a pen from his desk, "Do you believe in magic?" As the man asked Wolf the question he flicked the pen in the air, a second passed, then 2 seconds. No matter how much time passed the pen never fell back. Wolf thought nothing of it, back when he was a kid his father would show him all kinds of magic tricks, of course, those were all just a sleight of hand. "Father?" Wolf asked the man with a confused expression before the man changed his expression a bit. He sighed before waving Wolf off. "Nothing, you can take your leave now." Wolf simply looked at his father before turning around and opening the door. It was a weird feeling, Wolf and his father were having a discussion and it looked like his father was finally about to tell him about that night, only to ask him such a weird question. But one thing that stuck with Wolf, was his father''s expression. The man looked like he was struggling with something as if he was debating whether or not he should tell Wolf something or not. Upon hearing the names of the two leaders of the order, however, everything clicked. The pressure his father could sometimes exhibit unintentionally, the seemingly impossible assassinations he was able to perform, being able to vanish from a ce in mere seconds, all of those things were impossible to be done, they simply were. Wolf previously thought that there had to be an exnation as to how his father was able to do all of that, he believed that it was probably something that all top assassins had, but now he had a different theory. What if his father wasn''t just an assassin, the pressure Wolf would sometimes feel was something that he was able to feel multiple times after the game had started, it was the pressure a being could have with the help of mana. Hearing the names made him absolutely certain of it, he now knew what the reason for his father failing his mission was. He also knew the reason why his father never wanted to tell him that, even the weird question his father asked him that one time, all of it made sense now. "Anyway, those two guys are something else, just their physical prowess was incredible, I mean, they weren''t world champions for nothing after all. John had a stronger punch though, but he wasn''t as agile, in the end however those were all small differences and the two were quite equal in strength." The middle-aged man continued talking, without even noticing Wolf''s expression. "They were talented with sensing mana as well, that''s why they shot up from their position and became leaders after such a short period of time, man, all this talking made me start reminiscing." The man smiled before finally looking at Wolf and spotting his expression. "What''s wrong kid?" "Hey, was there perhaps one person with you, in that order I mean," Wolf said as he gazed at the man with a serious expression. Chapter 357 Sparring At The Mountain Range "So you''re his kid huh?" The middle-aged man said as he looked at Wolf with a smile on his face. Wolf''s suspicion came true after he heard the man''s words, his father was indeed one of the members of the order, brought in by John Ashburn himself. "Hey, so, what is going on with John and the others, your dad as well, how are they all doing?" The man excitedly asked Wolf who sighed before narrating what had happened ever since the man left Earth and arrived here. "John is dead?" The man''s face turned to visible confusion as he heard Wolf''s story, "A car ident, how, no, that shouldn''t be possible, even if the car itself waspletely destroyed John would have been fine, he wasn''t one of the leaders for nothing. "He was that strong?" Wolf asked the man. "If he went all out, he could stop, perhaps even destroy a truck that was going full speed at him, for him to actually die in a car ident, there''s no way, something must have happened." Wolf nodded to the man in agreement as his thoughts were the same. If Reign''s father was so powerful, then a simple car crash was definitely not enough to kill him. "But still, it''s nice to hear that you are a part of the same team as the sons of those two, anyway, we can talkter boy, it seems like we''re gonna get busy again." The old man took out his two swords as Wolf followed behind him with his greatsword, in the distance, they could see tens of weird, bipedal creatures charging at them. None of the creatures had any fur or hair on their body, just skin that was of a dark pink color. The creatures had powerful teeth that could bite through metal and their powerful arms could smash apart rocks. They didn''t run as humans however, they were down on all four as they charged at the party with great speed. The remaining members of their group all came together as they nervously stared at the iing monsters. Seeing the two men in front of them however made them rx a bit, Wolf was incredibly powerful and his mes could burn through many of the creatures with rtive ease. The man however was even more powerful, he was a Tier I fighter and could easily deal with their whole group if he wanted to. ( Tier I is what these guys call first evolution fighters ) "I know we came here so I can deal with my second evolution challenge, but tell me if there''s something you need to do for your evolution, we''re both from the same ce after all." The man smiled at Wolf before disappearing from the spot, his body appearing right in the middle of the group of monsters that were charging them. Wolf and the others could barely see his movements as the monsters started getting cut to pieces. Swish A powerful sword light shed through the training ground as a training dummy was sliced clean in half. The dummy wasn''t a normal one however as it could withstand all attacks below the first evolution. "Finally, it''s finished." Reign smiled as he looked at the sword in his hands, he had tried hard for the whole day yesterday to make the sword submit to him, and finally, today he was able to do it. The sword no longer hummed when in his hands and Reign was able to use it without any issues. [ Rank S Storm Bringer ] Atk: 160 Agility + 25% Spirit + 25% Strength + 10% Lightning damage + 20% Description: On the highest mountain of a certain, a special kind of ore could be found. Lightning would constantly strike the mountain as if the heavens themselves wanted to destroy it. Thanks to that the mountain top was named "Heaven''s Retribution" and only the most powerful could stand on it. One day a cksmith was able to get his hands on the ore that could be found on the top of the mountain, using his skills hebored for days in order to create a masterpiece, unfortunately, the ore turned out to be far harder to use than he expected, resulting in the weapon being one rank lower than he wished it to be. It mattered little to the person who brought the ore as he simply gave the cksmith more in order for him to create the perfect weapon. This sword was the first, and the worst out of the 9 the cksmith had created, named the "Sword Bringer" it is a powerful weapon in the hands of a lightning user, in the hands of others it was not as powerful. The user can tap into the sword in order to bring out its full potential, allowing for any lightning-based strikes to be increased manifold. Reign stared at the sword with his mouth wide open,pared to what he thought, the sword was even better than expected. It was actually a perfect weapon for him right now, with his rank S lightning ability he could bring out the full potential of the sword, something that the previous owner was unable to do since he didn''t have a lightning ability at all. That was the main reason the king had gifted him the sword as a reward. The bonuses that the sword gave were actually lower for people with no lightning abilities, and since the kingdom had none of them, it would have been useless for them. Of course, they could try to exchange it with something else, but it wouldn''t hurt to keep having friendly rtions with Reign, who knows, perhaps one day he might return here, or they might try to summon him again for help. ''Hey Aethion, I have a question.'' Reign suddenly said. "Yes, boy?" ''I thought about it before, but what is the max level that abilities can go up to?'' "Max level huh, well, it depends on the rank, each rank will increase the level cap, with your rank S ability the max level is 300, each rank of course increases the cap limit, and from what I know, the highest rank, Z, has no limit," Aethion spoke before pausing a bit. "Of course, that is all in the leveling realm, once someone bes a Transcendent, things change." ''Things change, I''ve heard that Transcendents have a different kind of system, what exactly happens when one gets to that realm?'' Reign asked Aethion who simply stayed silent, it was obvious that he wasn''t going to answer the question. ''Not gonna answer huh, well no matter, I''ll find out once I get there.'' Reign said before focusing on his sword. With all the bonuses it gave, it was obvious to Reign that this was a higher tier of rank S, what tier exactly, he didn''t know yet. "Alright, let''s find someone to spar with now." Reign smiled as he suddenly gazed at the castle. Raigon scratched his head in embarrassment before creating his wings and flying over to Reign. He knew from before that their little spectating wouldn''t go unnoticed by Reign, it was however still a bit embarrassing to be found like this. "Let''s spar." Reign immediately said to Raigon who simply nodded his head, both of the men quickly left the capital and made their way to a nearby mountain range. There was barely anyone there and they could freely fight without a care in the world. Of course, before they did that, they made sure to announce it to the soldiers and patrols so that the citizens wouldn''t be rmed by the battle that was taking ce, thest thing they wanted to do was spread panic amongst the popce who were still celebrating their victory. The battle between Reign and Raigon continued for the whole day, the area where they fought waspletely devastated, trees were cut apart or crushed, the ground beneath their feet was full of dents, holes, and cracks from the intense battle. The area around them, about 1km in diameter, was devoid of any animals as they had fled the second they felt the incredible mana pressure from both men. The low-level monsters in the area were the same, the moment the two arrived, all of them fled the scene and dared not look back. Luckily the two first waited for some time before they started fighting, the mountain range was one of the rare spots inside the kingdom where adventurers and soldiers could go in order to steel themselves and fight monsters to level up. Killing the monsters wouldn''t help the two at all as they were simply too weak. The depths of the mountain range, however, were different, it was said that even first evolution monsters could be found there, but going there alone was too dangerous and Reign didn''t have enough time to explore either. As the two men panted heavily they also smiled. This was not a life and death battle so neither of them went all out, but the two were about equal during the spar. Raigon was someone that was blessed with his incredible ability that was incredibly hard to deal with, coupled with his ability to fly made it hard for Reign tond a single hit. Reign was also hard to deal with however, his incredible speed made it hard for Raigon to properly use his ability in order to attack him and most of their attacks were dodged by the other party. "The sun is going down, we should probably call it a day," Raigon said as he looked at the sky, they had been on the mountain for the whole day and night was slowly approaching. Reign nodded in agreement and the two made their way back, unaware of the pairs of eyes staring at them from the depths of the mountain range. The truth was, the depths of the mountain range didn''t only have first evolution monsters inside, one of the previous kings who had gone through the second evolution once tried exploring the depths, only to never be seen again. Chapter 358 Last Days In Riplas "Huff, Huff." Reign leaned against a boulder as he panted heavily. His two swords were stabbed into the ground in front of him as his weak and injured body barely kept standing. Multiple cuts could be seen on his body and bruises were present as well, none of the injuries, however, were serious and he would heal after a day. "Want to continue?" A deep voice could be heard in front of Reign who simply waved his hand left and right. "No, that''s it for me." "Hahahaha, it was good thought, I have to say that for someone that has just managed to go through the first evolution, you are much more powerfulpared to others, with a bit of time you will be able to beat this old man with ease." The man standing in front of Reign said. The armor the man was wearing was battered up a bit while some cuts could be seen on his body, all of the cuts were shallow as Reign was only able to deal insignificant damage to the man in front of him. "Your highness overestimates me." Reign said as he looked at the king of Ris. The man was powerful, incredibly powerful. It was no wonder that the coalition needed to send out 2 first evolutionbatants in order to contain him, even though Reign and he didn''t go all out, he knew that his chances of winning a battle against the man were slim, perhaps nonexistent. Even after battling the king for the whole day, Reign was still unable to deal any significant damage to the man, of course, neither of the two used their full power, and neither one used their hardest hitting skills, but Reign never expected the king to actually be so powerful. He even wondered if the king ever went all out during the war as he found it a bit difficult to believe that two first evolutionbatants such as the king of Older were able to fight evenly against him. The two slowly made their way back to the capital, the mountain range was where Reign did all of his sparring sessions, and luckily he was able to spar with all of the first evolution fighters of the kingdom more than once, that was of course except the king with whom this was the first time Reign had sparred with. Compared to the others, the king was definitely a notch above them. Lisea was powerful and Reign had trouble fighting against her thanks to the woman''s experience and great spearmanship. Lios on the other hand was incredibly fast and his stealth ability was very tricky to counter, Reign almost lost to the man multiple times during the spar thanks to that. Contrary to how most assassins fought, Lios didn''t use daggers but a pair of ws. The ws had a mechanism inside of them that allowed Lios to make them longer or shorter at will, this was extremely tricky to go against as Reign never knew whether or not he was going to sessfully block an attack, or if Lios was going to make his weapon shorter and attack him from a different side. Reign also fought against Licht one more time, the mage was excited to fight Reign again, mostly because he could pay him back for chocking him out. The battle was a bit more intensepared to the others but the end result was that both men heavily panted at the end, neither one managing toe on top. It wasn''t a bad oue for Reign, but for Licht it was demoralizing. He knew that Reign had just gone through the first evolution and yet he was able to fight evenly against him,pared to the first time they fought however, Reign was even more powerful as his mana had definitely increased. In the end, however, Reign was d he had the sparring sessions. First evolutionbatants were much strongerpared to those that hadn''t gone through the evolution and having more experience fighting against such people was valuable. Monsters as well were able to go through an evolution and from what Reign knew, they also gained a lot more power after doing so. Unfortunately, he wasn''t able to fight against any first evolution monsters during his stay. He thought about going deep inside the mountain range in order to fight some, but after the king had told him about how even a second evolutionbatant lost his life inside the mountain range, Reign decided against it. As for the others, Reign would check their progress every day, Wolf and Tank had already gone through their evolution, and Shadow seemed to be on the verge of evolving as well as his missions were almost finished. Reign wasn''t able to see exactly what missions each of his friends had, but he could still see the progress they had made. Laura and Beast were still doing the missions and slowly they werepleting them, from their speed, Reign inferred that they would need a couple more days to finish them up. As for Wolf and Tank, even though both of them had gone through the first evolution, neither one had returned back to Earth. They were probably either doing the same thing Reign was, sparring and training a bit more beforeing back, or they were currently in the midst of something that was making it hard or impossible to get back. Reign knew that the time for him to go back home was approaching. Soon all of his teammates would be back and as the one that went through the evolution first, he should be there to wee them with Greenie. Reign continued keeping in touch with Greenie, he wanted to know if anything noteworthy had happened, but Greenie weirdly kept silent, saying that he doesn''t want to spoil anything for Reign before hees back and sees everything. Reign could only shake his head and smile, it seemed that things were going quite well for the territory right now. As Reign arrived back in his room he took a shower before resting a bit. The kingdom had managed to sessfully build outposts and military bases in the areas they had conquered, so far none of the neighboring kingdoms were doing anything. It seemed that everyone was content with what they gained and were now solidifying their gains. Even though the other kingdoms used the excuse of helping their neighbors in order to march their armies in the territories, none of them had any notions of getting out and allowing the kingdoms that lost the war to regain their power. All of them quickly upied the strategic ces of the various territories and took control over the capital cities. There was nothing the kingdoms could do to protect themselves at this point. They had no one to me for this except for themselves, they were the ones that formed a coalition and attacked Ris in order to gain more territory and be stronger after all. The royal families of the three kingdoms that were taken by others were quickly forced to sign an agreement where they will allow the kingdoms to upy their territory in the guise of "military help" in case Ris decided to attack them. It didn''t help matters that most of the citizens were praising the kingdoms for their help either. Most of the citizens were incredibly happy and shouted praise at the upying soldiers. In their minds, they had lost a war and then these men selflessly arrived here in order to help them, if any of the remaining royal families or higher-ups tried to do something, they would first have to face the fury of the people that didn''t want war. It was an impossible situation to get out of and the royal families and ministers had to resign to their fate. At least they were still in their positions, as puppets of course, but they were alive and they could still enjoy simr benefits as before. The other kingdoms knew not to overstep their bounds as what they had managed to achieve was delicate and could easily be broken. Earning trust was hard, but losing the trust of the people was an incredibly easy thing to do. They made sure to use a soft approach to slowly bring over the citizens to their side beforepletely swallowing up the kingdoms. As for Ris, the kingdom opted for a different way, with Licht still alive, they were able to easily bind the two kingdoms together, the other territories they had conquered were taken quickly and the army constructed perimeters around them. Watchtowers, walls, outposts, all were quickly constructed so that the other kingdoms wouldn''t be able to attack them. As morning came in the kingdom of Ris, Reign opened his eyes before staring at Lieara who was sleeping next to him. The woman had woken up shortly after and the two put on their clothes before going to the castle. Reign had previously announced that he would be returning home today and everyone wanted to see him onest time. Reign arrived in the throne room which was filled with people, he mingled and spoke with all of them for about 2 hours before finally stepping into the center of the room. He smiled at the people he had met in the kingdom before he disappeared in a sh of light. Chapter 359 The Return "Hey, is it true that they are returning today?" A voice in the crowd said. "Not they, it''s only the boss, the others are going to returnter it seems." Another voice said. A huge crowd was gathered in the center of the territory, at the very front were Greenie and some other powerful groups of the territory. They were all gathered for one reason, to wee Reign back. Greenie and Reignmunicated daily and Reign had of course notified them that he wasing back today, immediately Greenie went out and spread the news. As soon as the people heard that Reign wasing back, they all quickly gathered in the center in order to wee him back. Weeks had passed ever since Reign and the others had disappeared, finally, at least he wasing back. Suddenly a brilliant sh of light appeared in the center before the figure of Reign appeared in the center. Greenie immediately sprung forward to hug Reign as the others all cheered for his return. Reign shook his head as Greenie hugged him, the sight of the giant ogre hugging the 1.85-meter-tall Reign was a bitical as Greenie needed to bend over a bit in order to do so. "Alright, alright, that''s enough man, I''m good." Reign gently pushed Greenie off himself before exchanging pleasantries with the others who had gathered in the center. It was obvious that everybody was in high spirit and even some elves could be seen amongst them. Aelrinder was amongst the elves, it seemed that Greenie not only told the people in the territory that Reign was returning but the others as well. Of course, among the people inside the territory, there were some that were confused about what was happening. Many neers had arrived in Doncaster after Reign and the others disappeared, some came from other safe zones that could be found nearby, while others had arrived from afar. The giant tree that Reign had created a connection with shook gently after Reign arrived. The tree was actually the reason why so many people hade here. It could be seen from miles away as it was bigger than any tree in the area, not to mention the fact that the whole tree shone with brilliant gold color. Arge number of people arrived in Doncaster from afar as they believed that the tree was definitely located somewhere where great treasures could be found, and well, they weren''t wrong, except for the fact that any benefits that could be reaped in Doncaster were gone as Reign and the others took them all. The people that arrived here were shocked to find a huge safe zone where many people were present. Amongst the people were also elves, and for many, it was the first time seeing elves. Orcs as well could be seen walking through the streets and mingling with people, some groups immediately took out their weapons as they thought monsters had somehow managed to get through the shield that protected the safe zone. Those groups were quickly calmed down by the residents who exined to them that they were in an alliance with a group of orcs who were friendly to humans and that there was no need to be scared of them. Of course not all the people who came here had good intentions, there were many groups that wanted to take over the territory, and those people were taken care of by one of the many powerful groups in Doncaster. If the enemy was too strong or if there were not enough groups, however, Greenie would personally take care of them. Ever since Greenie went through the first evolution, his strength was undeniable. Even when a group of 20 level 40 yers arrived in Doncaster and tried to make trouble, he easily took care of them without needing to use his weapon. The groups that settled in Doncaster however were shocked to find out that Greenie was actually not the leader and that he belonged to a group of 6 more people, each as powerful as him or stronger. Many had heard that today was the day the leader of the territory was returning, after seeing his appearance however many grew a bit doubtful of his strength, it wasn''t that Reign looked weak or anything like that, it was simply the fact that when put next to the big ogre he seemed a bitcking in ferociousness and power. His aura, however, was unmistakable, all of the more powerful people felt a shudder when looking at Reign, it didn''t matter if he was stronger than Greenie or not, they knew that he was someone nobody could afford to mess with. Magokur was amongst the group as well, together with a couple of ferocious orcs that looked much strongerpared to normal orcs. After his territory was included in the safe zone, Magokur was able to establish a portal that connected the great orc empire in his world and Earth. With the help of the portal and the people from his empire, he was able to get a batch of powerful orcs that would help him. Orcs and well, monsters in general also needed to fight against other monsters and humans in order to gain exp and level up. Magokur was able to establish a couple of squads thanks to the new batch of soldiers and send them out to hunt and be more powerful. Aelrinder especially could feel how powerful Reign had be. He was also on the verge of going through the first evolution and only had a little bit more to do in order to finish hisst mission. He clenched his fist as he thought of how powerful he will be after the evolution, he had fought side by side with Reign before and knew just how powerful the man was, but the feeling he gave off this time was much more intense and dangerous. "Where''s Elijah and his team?" Reign suddenly asked as he looked around. Every powerful team of the territory was here, some old faces like Neil and Cameron and their teams, and there were some new faces as well, some were alright while some were quite powerful as well. "They went to the grasnd to hunt, they should be arriving soon," Greenie said as he starched the back of his head. That team was always a handful for him, even though Elijah was a calm and collected leader and they were all quite strong, the team had a knack for getting into trouble and sometimes taking too long toe back. "Boss, bad news!" Suddenly a shout could be heard from the crowd. Everyone quickly created some space for a girl to pass. "Hmmm, what happened?" Reign asked the girl who looked at him in confusion. "Lin, this is Reign, my master and the leader of the territory," Greenie said to the girl whose eyes opened wide. She stuttered a bit before gulping and continuing with her words. "Elijah has just sent a signal for help, they''re in the town, but their location seems to be very close to the ce where we had spected the draif''s base was." As the girl finished her sentence the area was shrouded in silence. The draif leader was a powerful enemy that they hadn''t been able to defeat yet, even when multiple groups came together and tried to take him down, the annoying monster would simply fly off with the rest of his brethren and settle in a new location. The draifs had started bing restlesstely and there were multiple attacks by them. Since Reign wanted to keep the draif leader as the most powerful boss in the area in order to make others feel a bit of pressure and strive to defeat him, Greenie didn''t deal with the problem, he simply let the yers do what they thought was best in this situation. The yers knew that this was something Reign and the others did deliberately in order to temper them, nobodyined as they didn''t want to be saved and taken care of by others the whole time. But unfortunately, the draif leader was simply too cautious and tricky to deal with for now. "Gather some groups and-" Before Greenie could finish his sentence he stopped as Reign had put his hand up and motioned for him to stay quiet. "I''ll go, show me where the location of the signal came from." The girl nodded to Reign before showing him a map of the area. The map was something that only became avable after Reign had conquered the area and on it, Reign could see a red dot blinking. "Alright, I''ll be back with those guys quickly." Reign smiled before disappearing from the spot. A trail of lightning was left in his path as he ran toward the ce where Elijah and the others were currently at. The crowd simply shrugged their shoulders before slowly dispersing, they knew how powerful Reign was and there was no way the draif leader would pose any kind of threat to him. The other groups that didn''t know about Reign however were shocked, the speed Reign showed right now was above anything they had seen before and nobody was able to even see his movements before he disappeared. Chapter 360 Draifs Vs Elijahs Team "Tch, we''re gonna get nowhere if we continue fighting like this," Elijah said as he crouched behind a couch inside an apartment. Ashley nodded in agreement as she clenched her staff, she had already used her healing ability multiple times in order to make sure that everyone was fine, her mana however was slowly getting drained and she had stopped treating any small injuries. The group was well stocked with potions and luckily she could always drink a mana potion to get her mana back up, of course, there was a limit as to how many potions one could drink in a short period of time and she didn''t want to hit the limit yet as that would make her almost useless during the battle. "We''ve already sent the signal, we just need to wait here for a bit and we should be fine, those fuckers won''t dare enter here." One of the team members said as he took out a bottle of water from his spatial ring. The team had entered this apartment building after fighting against the draif''s. The battle was going well and they had managed to take down a couple of them, only to suddenly find themselves surrounded by tens of the monsters while a much more powerful one sat atop a building and looked down on them with a smile on his face. The draif was about 2 meters tall and his muscles were bigger and more definedpared to the others. His strength, of course, was vastly different from other draifs as he was the leader of the draifs and the most powerful one amongst them. He had great intelligence and knew exactly when and who to attack, after Reign and the others took care of Azar and most of the orcs, he led his brethren on a killing spree as they killed a lot of the monsters inside the town. They also killed some humans, but thanks to Reign and the others the draifs really didn''t dare to attack humans too much as they feared that they would end up as Azar did. Still, thanks to the long time they had, the draifs had managed to bring their levels by quite arge margin, even the weakest amongst them now were level 35 while the majority was now at level 40. The leader was extremely powerful though, at level 45 he was one of the most powerful bosses in the area, not to mention the fact that his ability to fly made him extremely hard to catch and fight. Most of the time the boss enjoys using gueri tactics and harassing the enemies before drowning them with numbers. When ites to Elijah and his team, however, the same tactic wasn''t as useful as they were all above level 40 now and their strength was not to be underestimated. Even when the draifs attacked them by surprise in the beginning, they were still able to quickly form a defensive line and fight them off, even managing to kill a couple of them. As the situation turned worse however Elijah and his team were forced to get inside an apartment building. Fighting inside such a space was very disadvantageous to the draifs who would lose their ability to fly and as such, they didn''t dare enter. The leader and the rest of the draifs turned to use long-range attacks while waiting outside of the apartment. The huge number difference gave them a big advantage in an open area and they didn''t want to lose it. They knew however that they didn''t have a lot of time, every time they attacked a group of humans, more would soon arrive. Even though the area they were in was a long distance away from where the humans resided, they still needed to hurry a bit. As Elijah and the others waited in the apartment, the draifs started attacking the building. The leader and the elites were powerful and most of them had wind-type abilities. Thanks to their abilities, they could conjure powerful wind des and spears that could cut through the building with rtive ease. With a couple of attacks, Elijah and the others could feel that something was wrong. They could hear the building creak and the cement starting to crack in multiple ces. As the draifs continued the attacks, it only took them a little while for the building to actually start falling down. They intentionally attacked the building above the apartment where Elijah and the others were currently in, if the building crashed down, they would be crushed easily. "Everyone out!" Elijah shouted as he understood what the draifs were nning on doing. Even though they were at a great disadvantage outside, it was still better than staying inside and being crushed. Luckily for them, they were currently on the 2nd floor, and thanks to their high levels and strength, jumping down from that height wouldn''t cause them any injuries. Immediately after jumping down, Elijah and the others broke into a sprint as the building behind them started crashing down. It was a 6 story building and it only took them a little bit to get out of the danger zone. As the building crashed down, a huge dust cloud enveloped Elijah and his group together with the draifs. The leader and elites quickly used their wind abilities in order to clear the area of wind before attacking Elijah and the others. As the dust settled, Elijah could see tens of draifsing down on them, multiple long-range attacks were alsounched at them thanks to the draif leader who was smirking alongside the elites. But suddenly. An incredibly powerful aura could be felting their way, the mana pressure that came with it made most of the draifs slow down and before anyone could even see what was approaching, lightning appeared in front of Elijah and the others. Tens of draifs were shocked to death or sliced apart, and the attacks that wereunched at Elijah and the others were allpletely destroyed as they all stared at the back of a familiar figure. "Well, you guys certainly know how to party." Reign chuckled as he looked back at Elijah and the others who all had wide smiles on their faces. "Reign!" Ashley said as she looked at the person in front of them. With his entrance alone he managed to kill so many of the draifs that wereing down at them. His mana pressure alone made it hard for the weaker draifs to even move while the elites were visibly shaken and scared. As for the leader, well he currently had a very ugly expression on his face. He knew that there was no way that they could defeat the person in front of them. Thanks to Azar being killed, the draif leader knew a long time ago that there were incredibly powerful humans that were leading the others, he just didn''t expect them to be this powerful. The draif leader considered leaving the area and fleeing with the rest of the draifs somewhere else, but he chose against doing that as their levels would be weakened by a lot and it simply wouldn''t be safe for them if they entered another high-level area again. "Scatter!" The draif leader suddenly shouted out as he turned around to flee. He was a slippery bastard that never took any risks, after sensing the incredible mana pressureing off from Reign, he knew that there was no chance of winning the battle, he could however still flee. ''How did these humans be so powerful?!'' The draif leader thought to himself. He had turned many humans into draifs at the beginning of the game and none of them had any strength, they were all as weak as goblins and could do nothing against them. But now there were many humans that were powerful in the area. Like Elijah and his team, even some kids were incredibly powerful now, such a fast increase in strength was simply unbelievable. ''It doesn''t matter, we will flee somewhere else and gain our strength back, even though I cannot do anything to you, you can''t do a thing to me, you only have yourself to me that you can''t fly.'' The draif leader smirked as he thought to himself, he nced back onest time to look at Reign before his expression changed as the man was no longer in front of Elijah and the others. "Leaving so soon?" A calm voice could be heard in front of the draif leader, before he could even turn his head around a lightning-d fist connected with his head and sent him crashing down to the ground. Thanks to the building in the area, Reign could easily use them in order to reach high ces. He nced at the elites and others draifs that were trying to fly away even faster in panic. Seeing their powerful leader being forced down by one strike put immense fear in their hearts. Reign didn''t bother with the rest of the draifs, they would be good for the others to train with and improve their strength. As for them leaving, that was not possible. Reign hadplete control over the area, even more now after he had managed to go through the first evolution. He could freely choose to block exits in the area, which meant that no monster could leave Doncaster if he didn''t want them to. The same applied to humans, if Reign wished to, he couldpletely iste the area and stop anyone from leaving or entering. Of course, he didn''t do that, he simply forbade exit for the monsters and left everything else the same. For now, however, he came down and looked at the draif leader that was staring at him with murderous intent. Chapter 361 Reing Vs Draif Leader "So I hear that you''ve been making quite some trouble while I and my friends were gone," Reign says with a grin as he looks at the draif leader who was standing a couple of meters in front of him. The left side of the draif''s face was bruised up and blood leaked from his mouth, a testament to how powerful the punch from Reign was. "You''re the one that took down Azar." The leader said with a low tone as he stared at Reign. "Well, I didn''t do it by myself, to be honest, but yes, I''m one of the people that killed him." Reign continued smiling as he slowly made his way toward the draif. The mana being released by him was like a whirlwind and even the ground was starting to crack a bit. The draif leader even had difficulty standing properly as he stared at Reign who was looking more like a boss monster than he was. "He''s actually pressuring a level 45 boss like it''s nothing, is the first evolution really such a huge deal?" Elijah asked absent-mindedly as the others all nodded, even though they all knew that Reign and the others were powerful and that they would only grow in power after going through the first evolution, such a huge change was incredible. "You have gone through an evolution." The draif said whilst looking at Reign with aplicated gaze. Just as humans and other races could, monsters as well could go through evolutions. Even though the draif was close to bing a level 50 monster and getting the opportunity to go through an evolution, the difference between someone that has gone through it and someone that was close to it was huge. Even though the leader was a boss-ranked monster and was much strongerpared to normal monsters at the same level, he was still unable to fight against Reign who was currently not only a couple of levels above him, but was also a Tier I fighter. ( Author: I decided to use Tier I for first evolutionbatants, second evolution will be Tier II and so on, it''s just annoying to constantly write first evolutionbatant and I guess you guys would get annoyed by reading it constantly as well. ) "Correct my friend, so, what shall we do about you now?" Reign said as he stood about half a meter in front of the draif who had an ugly expression on his face. He knew that there was nothing that he could do against someone as powerful as Reign and he now cursed his indecisiveness between staying and leaving the area. Suddenly the draif''s expression changed as he kneeled down in front of Reign. The turn of events made Elijah and the others confused as they knew that the draif was a proud one and even back when it submitted to Azar it was because it was beaten to submission. "Spare my life and I will follow you, along with the rest of my brethren." The draif said as Reign looked at him with a calm gaze. Reign took a step toward the draif while clenching his fist behind his back. As Reign came right in front of the draif thetter suddenly sprung up from the ground. "As if I would ever submit to a measly human!" The draif aimed at Reign''s neck with his razor-sharp ws. Before he could reach Reign, however- Bang! Reign''s fist reached him. The lightning-covered fist plunged deep inside the draif''s stomach before thetter wasunched at the side of a nearby building. Before the draif could even move, Reign disappeared from the spot as ck and white lightning coiled around him, in an instant he appeared before the draif and used his [ Lightning Fists ] ability. Punch after punch connected with the draif in mere seconds, each of the punches didn''t pack a lot of power, but they were still able to deal some damage. After about 100 punches Reign suddenly pulled his hand back before delivering the final punch which was many times more powerfulpared to the rest. The wall of the building was full of cracks and the ce where the draif was caved in after the numerous attacks. The draif''s face was swollen up and full of bruises, and the rest of the body was in no better shape. The [ Lightning Fists ] skill was one that focused entirely on speed, but after the evolution Reign''s strength was high enough to deliver great damage to his enemies even with such a light punch. Ashley and the others put their hands over their mouths as they watched the sight. The powerful boss that no group was able to fight against so far was being beaten up by Reign as if it was a weakling with no way to defend himself. "Ahhh, that''s better, well, I don''t want to lose a possibly useful tool like you, so let''s go back shall we?" Reign smiled as he suddenly put a pair of cuffs on the draif while chaining his wings together so that he couldn''t fly away. "These mana restricting things are really good, I should check if the elves or the old cksmith can make some for us." Reign said as he put the unconscious body of the draif leader over his shoulder. "So guys, let''s go back home." Reign said as Elijah and the others simply nodded to him, stupefied by what had just happened. They were in a perilous situation, but in a matter of moments, Reign arrived andpletely turned the tides. Not only did all the enemies run away the moment he arrived, but he managed to catch the leader that was able to run away from the other groups time and time again, not to mention the fact he did it so easily. "Don''t worry, after you guys go through the evolution you''ll be able to do simr things." Reign joked as he patted Elijah and Ashley on the shoulder. The rest simply smiled weakly before starting their journey back to the safe zone. They knew that perhaps Elijah and Ashley would be able to be incredibly powerful, as for them, even though they were talented and powerful in their own right, they couldn''t imagineing close to the level of strength Reign and the rest of his team had. It was a bit sad as they were amongst the most powerful teams in the territory and they had even participated in the challenge recently, even though they weren''t able to win as the Ice Angels managed to take the number one spot. Neil and Cameron''s teams also took part in the challenge and they managed to get good rankings as they were both in the top 10. Elijah''s team however was still a bitckingpared to them and was ranked 15th. Even though it wasn''t a bad rank, when put in perspective, there were 25 teams participating in the challenge, and to be ranked 15th was them being in the middle of them all. Not to mention that Elijah, Cameron, and the others were all able to hear the story of how the previous challenge went, to be more specific they heard the story of how Reign and the otherspletely dominated the challenge the first time. Some people however managed to find out that they were all part of the same territory as Reign and the others and soon all of the teams looked at them differently. It was one thing for one incredibly powerful team to pop up, but following that, three more teams appeared from the same territory that was eligible for the challenge. Amongst all of the teams, there were only two that came from the same ce, Elijah and the others were an anomaly, to say the least. Luckily for them, they weren''t targeted or anything, all of the teams were still very apprehensive about offending Reign and the others so everyone yed by the book. Another event also took ce while Reign was gone, different thanst time however, there was no siege, instead, the part of Doncaster that wasn''t in the safe zone was suddenly filled with monsters, for 3 hours straight the yers needed to kill as many monsters as possible, if they managed to kill at least 50% then the event would be over if they failed however then the monsters would not only stay in the territory but portals would be spawned from which more monsters woulde out from. That would make Doncaster incredibly dangerous for even the strongest teams in the territory, but after they had fought for 3 hours, and especially after Greenie had joined for the final hour they managed to kill over 50% of the spawned monsters and clear the event. After seeing Reign''s power, however, they wondered just how powerful the others had gotten. Greenie had gone out and fought a couple of times, but he never used a great deal of power, and even during the event, he was alone and nobody was there to witness him fighting. The carnage he left in his path however was visible to all and they knew that the power Greenie possessed was immense. After walking for about half an hour, the group managed to get back to the safe zone. Chapter 362 The Prison "Hey, Reign is back with the others!" Someone from the streets suddenly shouted as everybody looked at where he was pointing. "Hey, what''s that on his back?" "Ummm, it kinda looks like a human, but are those wings on it?" "Hey, isn''t that a draif!?" "Holy shit, he brought one back, why?!" The crowd was full of mor and voices as they stared at Reign and the others. Seeing a draif over Reign''s shoulder made them all very curious about what had happened and why he had a goddamn draif on his shoulder. "Hey, doesn''t that draif look a bit familiar to you?" Someone in the crowd suddenly asked as the others all focused their gazes on the draif. Suddenly the draif turned his head around in anger and stared at them menacingly. "Wait a second!" "Isn''t that the draif leader?!" "It''s him, I remember his face from when he attacked my team!" The crowd suddenly fell silent after the words were spoken. The draif leader, the monster they had so many troubles with for thest couple of weeks was captured, and by the looks of it, Reign did it without even being scratched. "But didn''t Reign leave him to us to deal with?" "It seems we were once again too weak so he had to jump in and help us out." A couple of sighs could be heard in the crowd as most of them had a disappointed look on their face. The disappointment they felt was for themselves, time after time they have been saved by Reign and the others, after so much time had passed they thought things would be different, they had grown stronger and could deal with most of the monsters in Doncaster and the surrounding areas. But once again they needed help from Reign, just as they did many times in the past. "Don''t show me such a sight you guys, I got ns for this guy, that''s why I took him with me, now whether or not the n will work is another story, but don''t worry, there''s still plenty of monsters to hunt in the area." Reign scratched the back of his head as he looked at the crowd, he didn''t think his actions would actually make such an impact on everyone, but he really did have a n when it came to the draif leader, just one that might not really work well after seeing how angry the draif was after being pressured by him. ''If I can get him to submit and be my subordinate, and bring other draifs, I could create a special troop that would patrol the air at all times, making it nearly impossible for anyone to sneak in, not to mention that the draif''s could quickly go and save any squads that were being overwhelmed by monsters.'' Reign''s n was a simple one. Having a troop of draifs that listened to him would be a great advantage their territory would have. Not only could they patrol and save people, but the speed at which they could do so would be many times greaterpared to anything else. Even when a situation might be dire, the draifs could simply swoop in, grab the yers and fly off with them. Now the problem came with the fact that a lot of the weak draifs used to be human. They either intentionally decided to be monsters in order to gain great power, or they were forced by the leader to do so. Thanks to that, most humans abhorred draifs. Even other monsters such as goblins and orcs were put into higher regardpared to them. Both of those monsters raped and killed, but the draifs actually forced humans to be monsters, something that nobody could forgive, of course it wasn''t as if they would forgive the goblins and orcs, except for the ones they were allied with. Reign''s n was one that was bound to face criticism, the chance of him actually going through with it was also slim as he didn''t want to make the whole territory ufortable with the draifs. Of course, that wasn''t the only reason as to why he captured the draif leader, but it was absolutely the most important one. As Reign neared the center of the safe zone, Greenie came out to greet him. After seeing the draif on Reign''s shoulder he looked at him with a confused expression before taking Reign to the prison. All the people that wereing to cause problems were put here, the prison was one of the new buildings in the territory that cost a pretty penny to be built. Fortunately, even the cheapest option for the prison came with cells that could even hold Tier Ibatants. Of course, all of them were empty right now because there have been no sightings of Tier I monsters or yers anywhere nearby. As Reign entered the prison with Greenie he was met with mor. The prisoners all yelled and started cussing him and Greenie, after seeing the draif perched on his shoulder they all believed it was Greenie that captured it and that Reign was simply carrying it for the ogre. "Silence." Reign said as he released his mana. The powerful pressureing from Reign made the noisy prison fall silent immediately, the weak yers that were put in the cells even fainted from the intense pressure, while the more powerful ones, the ones that Greenie captured personally all trembled in fear. They could tell that the person in front of them wasn''t inferior to the ogre in the slightest, no, if theypared the intense pressureing from him to Greenie, he was probably even stronger. The sheer thought of someone stronger actually being in this territory made them break into a cold sweat. They had previously been told by the guards, who were yers that took on the mission to be guards, that Greenie was part of a group of 7, all of the 7 were equal to Greenie and some were even more powerful than him. They didn''t believe their words previously as the thought of such a powerful group existing was crazy, but after seeing Reign they all gulped in fear as they had second thoughts. A lot of them sat down and simply stared at the wall, they believed the guards and knew that with their strength they would never be able to get out of the prison with force, their only hope was that they would be let out by Greenie and the otherster. Reign took off the cuffs and chain from the draif leader before dropping him in a cell. The enraged draif immediately started attacking the cell, powerful hits struck the cell door which was glowing with a green light as it was reinforced with a powerful formation. Each of the attacks made the who cell shake and the prisoners could all feel the incredible power that was contained in each of the attacks. "Yo, that monster, is it an elite?" One prisoner asked while others shook their head. "No way, it''s too strong for an elite, the mana pressure alone is even higher than the boss we previously fought against." Another prisoner gulped as he looked at the draif which was furiously attacking the cell with no intent to stop. "You''re telling me this guy took a boss in the prison, what kind of monster is he?!" Another eximed as he fearfully stared at Reign''s back. Everyone in the prison soon realized that a powerful boss-ranked monster was caught by Reign, after seeing how he nonchntly got into the prison and simply chucked the draif in the cell they realized that the fight was probably a one-sided beating as Reign had no injuries on him, there was not even a scratch. "Just behave, maybe they''ll feel bad for us and let us out." A big guy with a bushy beard said as he sat down and hugged his knees. He was a leader of one of the most powerful groups that arrived in the safe zone a couple of days ago, he and his teammates were all level 45 and they were a powerful force. They were however beaten ck and blue by Greenie who captured them and put them here after they arrogantly thought they could take over the territory. "I agree with the boss, let''s just be nice." Another guy said as he lied down on the ground and stared at the ceiling, his eyes turned a bit watery as he imagined himself being locked up for months or even years toe. It was their own fault, who told them toe here and cause trouble after all? "Those bastards, they told us that we could easily take over this safe zone, they yed us like a fiddle!" Another guy said as he punched the wall with full power, the cell shook a bit from his powerful strike before he sat down and stared at the wall. ''Well, I''ll let this guy rest here before Wolfes, he''s better at making people talk and submit than me after all.'' Reign thought to himself as he turned around. ''I wanted to just take a look at the territory and rest a bit, but I couldn''t help but overhear something nice''. Reign smiled viciously beforeing to the cell of the guy that punched the wall previously. "So, you said someone told you toe here and take my territory huh?" Reign''s ferocious smile made the man tremble a bit as he nodded his head quickly. Chapter 363 The Mysterious Group "Y-y-yes." The man in the cell stared at Reign in a dumbfounded manner. He never thought that Reign would actually hear his words over such arge distance, not to mention that the draif was still punching and kicking the door of the cell, asionally even using some skills that would create incredible loud noises when hitting the door. "Well." Reign suddenly turned his expression into an eerily creepy one as his wide smile and happy-looking eyes stared at the man while he opened the door of the cell. "Let''s get you out of this ce so we can talk huh?" Reign crouched down and stared at the man in a happy manner as thetter simply moved his head up and down as he stared at Reign with an incredibly scared face. Sometimes seeing someone being happy in a weird situation was many times scarier than the person being angry or calm. ( Author: Imagine Reign smiling like the titans in AOT ) "It''s nice that you agree, well,e on, all of you, let''s go out on some fresh air before we go to my ce." Reign smiled warmly at the prisoners who all nodded fearfully at him. Seeing the man casually toss a powerful boss-ranked monster made them know that he wasn''t someone they could mess with, not to mention the powerful mana that left many incredibly shaken. As Reign and Greenie went out of the prison, the party of 8 people that were locked up in the cell followed after them. Each of the prisoners walked carefully and hoped that neither of the two would think they were up to something, otherwise they would definitely face an early grave. "Well this is nice, see, the sun is shining, the weather is nice and warm, much better than that cold and boring cell right?" Reign asked the prisoners who all quickly nodded in agreement. Even their leader who was a level 47 powerhouse and amongst the top fighters in not only their area but in the surrounding area was doing the same and following their lead. In the previous challenge they had actually managed to get into the top 10 and were very excited about it, being one of the strongest 10 teams in the region was very exciting and they believed that they could do anything. They didn''t know however that the challenge wasn''t something people had to do, many powerful teams who wished to stay anonymous or simply couldn''t do the challenge because of some circumstances didn''t go. Out of the 25 teams that went to the challenge, perhaps only the top 5 couldfortably say that they were amongst the top 30 teams in the whole region. Of course, many simply ignored the fact or were clueless about that, just like these guys were. After they were beaten up by Greenie they found out that the strength they were so proud of was nothing much really and that there were 3 teams in this territory alone that could go against them and perhaps win, more teams were present whose strength was simr to theirs as well. The prison as well was home to a couple of powerful groups that came to find trouble here as well, after talking with them, most of them were shocked to find out that they were here for a simr reason. "Hmmm, so you say that most of the groups in the prison were given information about my territory and that it is a lucrative ce that shouldn''t be hard to take over?" Reign asked the prisoners who were now sitting in an office. Greenie hadpletely changed the building where they previously lived and made it even bigger, it now had 5 floors, and the fifth floor was made up of offices, each of the team members had one big office, and there were many more on the floor as well, some were given to the stronger teams in the area while others were still empty, waiting for someone toe and im them. The fifth floor was alsopletely isted from the rest of the building, in order to get there one needed to take a special elevator-like tform that would bring them up there. Reign''s room, as well as the rooms of the others, were all on the fourth floor, Elijah and his team were on the third while the first two floors each had their own purpose. The second floor was what Greenie called the "Resting Floor". It had all kinds of areas where people could do pretty much anything. ying sports, ying some games on mana-controlled devices andrge arcade-like boxes. An indoor pool, a massage room where the massage was done via different kinds of mana-controlled devices that the user could choose, and more. The first floor was the training floor and the reception of the building. The front part of the building was arge reception and three staircases that led to different tforms. The first tform led to the second and third floor, the second tform to the fourth while thest one was of course for the fifth floor where the offices were. Behind the reception were the different training facilities of the building. Each of the training facilities ran on mana and mana cores that the building would produce by itself, with a cost of course. There was a training room that would make the gravity much more powerful, from double to 15 times stronger. There was one where one could fight against a powerful training doll that could use different weapons and fighting styles, the user could choose what the doll would use, or they could simply let it be random. A simtion room that would simte different fights that the user had gone through in the past, or use the memories of someone else that had left it there in order to train. A room that improved the fighting reflex of whoever was using it via different challenges. A room for people to spar against each other that would heal them, just like a building that Reign had built previously. A room where the user could go into a deep sleep and fight against monsters in his dream and more. The basement was left intact for the most part, only some more options were added, but it was mostly still a huge field where they could do anything they wished to do. The best part is that it was reinforced so that no attack that was under the second evolution could damage it. After hearing about all of the changes Reign was first left bbergasted, but after Greenie told him about the price for all of that he was confused as it was really cheap. After thetter had told him that the elven queen and Eldar were the ones that footed most of the bill he finally understood how Greenie was able to afford this without straining their money. Even though they earned a pretty sum thanks to the tax, the tax was still put on the lowest as Reign and the others usually earned enough by hunting monsters. "Yes sir, there is a mysterious group that could be found in many safe zones around this territory, nobody knows who they are but they are present almost anywhere, and they''re strong, incredibly strong." The level 47 man said as he looked at Reign respectfully, even though he was always the one that has been put up on a pedestal in his safe zone, he knew thatpared to the man in front of him, he was nothing. "Hmm, is there anything else the group is known for?" Reign asked the man as he put his hand to his chin. He suddenly raised his eyebrow but shook his head and looked a bit apprehensive about whether or not he should tell Reign something. "Go on, more information is always good." "Well, I have heard talks that they are very adept at using monsters." "In what way specifically?" Reign suddenly raised an eyebrow as he looked at the man. "Well, in many ways, to be honest, I''ve heard that some of their members are good at luring monsters over to their enemies to kill or weaken them, some say that more powerful members even have some skills that allow them to make the monsters obedient to them for a period of time, of course, none of that has really been confirmed, but since a couple of people in different safe zones have been talking about it, I think there must be some truth to it." Suddenly the man widened his eyes as he looked at Reign in fear, some of Reign''s mana was leaking out as he clenched his fist that was on therge wooden table in front of him. Reign was still smiling but it was obvious that he was angry, luckily it seemed that he wasn''t angry at them. "So that''s how it is, I think me and my friends have crossed ways with one of those people some time ago, they definitely did make a good use of the monsters." A part of the table suddenly cracked before Reign withdrew his mana and calmed down. He waved the group off but before they left their leader suddenly turned to Reign and bowed down a bit. "If it''s possible, could we perhaps live here, not only use but the people from my safe zone as well?" Chapter 364 Loreno And The Power Of The Golden Tree "You want to stay here?" Reign raised an eyebrow as he stared at the man in front of him. From what Greenie had told him, this guy and his group were one of those that didn''t really cause that much trouble and didn''t try to hurt anyone. Greenie had captured them recently and he only nned on keeping them locked for about one more week before letting them go. Some of the other prisoners had been much worse, there were even those that threatened others that they would find them outside the safe zone and kill them, while some even tried to grab people and force them out of the safe zone in order to harm them. That kind of scum was going to be locked up for much longer, and perhaps Reign would use them in the future if he could get his hands on some contracts that were simr to what the king had used on Licht. It never hurt to have more powerful groups in the territory, and with the contract, Reign could make sure that their loyalty was real as the repercussions of going against the contract were great. Even the slightest offense would have grave consequences, not to mention anythingrge, those kinds of things would usually result in death. "Master, I know it''s not my ce to say this, but I don''t think it''s a bad idea, this guy was quite nice to everybody and the only reason I locked them up was that he was a bit cocky when I appeared, so I thought I would teach him a lesson." Greenie suddenly said as the leader of the group twitched a bit. ''All of that was because I was cocky, damn, my back still hurts from him mming me around like I was some sort of a ragdoll.'' The leader thought as he looked at Greenie a bit apprehensively. He made a mental note to never get on Greenie''s bad side again. "I don''t know whether or not he was telling the truth when ites to a mysterious group that led all of them here but-" "No, it''s true." Reign said with a sigh as he leaned back in his chair. "It''s true?" Greenie asked him with confusion. "Don''t you think it''s a bit weird how all of this happened, first, all of this started when we left, sure, you could say that the reason groups starteding was because of the giant golden tree that could be seen for miles around Doncaster, but every group that was more powerful came here when there was nobody but you to take them down, even the times when Neil, Cameron or the others arrived, it was mostly because they decided to get back early or had an issue so they returned." Reign said before standing up and going to a nearby window. "Doesn''t it seem like someone was trying to test your power, checking just how powerful you were?" "I-I''m ashamed, master." Greenie suddenly said before bowing down. "I actually overlooked something so simple but crucial to all of this." "It doesn''t matter, what we do know thanks to this, however," Reign suddenly turned around as a ferocious smile was stered on his face, "Is that a member of that group is definitely staying here, secretly giving the enemy information and trying to test us." "Just like he said, they''re a slippery bunch, a bunch of snakes, the incident we had on the Grasnds was probably connected to them as well." Reign said as he remembered the time the group was surrounded by monsters who went mad thanks to the deaths of their young ones. Reign and the others knew that someone had done this deliberately and tried to kill them with the help of the monsters, but even after searching for clues, they never managed to find anything, whoever plotted against them that evening made sure to cover his trail well. "Hmm, well letting you guys stay here wouldn''t be a problem, but there''s something I need to do before that, just stay here for a couple of days before I finish that up and I''ll let you go and fetch the rest of your people, and, of course, you will be staying in the territory, not the prison, I think you had enough punishment after all." Reign said as he nced at Greenie who simply whistled and looked around the room. "Ah, thank you, thank you." The leader said as he nodded his head up and down at Reign. "By the way, why do you want to stay here, ummm, what''s your name?" Reign asked as he stared at the man. "Ah, it''s Loreno sir." Loreno said before continuing his words, "Well, the ce is quite safe, unlike the small safe zone where we all live, just going out is a problem as the safe zone is in an area where the monsters are anywhere from level 1 to 30, only some of us were lucky enough not to get killed by more powerful monsters at the beginning, not to mention the fact that a lot of people are scared to even try and fight any of the weak monsters thanks to the possibility of stronger ones appearing at any time, usually it''s us or another group that goes out with them in case something goes wrong, but we can''t do that a lot since our levels would stagnate if we didn''t go to more dangerous areas in order to fight." Reign patiently listened as Loreno narrated the circumstances of his safe zone. He and his group were the strongest in the safe zone and they were the de-facto leader of the zone. Sometimes they would get visitors, often powerful teams that went out to hunt and stumbled across the safe zone. Trouble very rarely came as none of the other groups had any interest to fight over the zone, not to mention the disadvantageous position the safe zone was located in. "Alright, well, anyway, you can leave, I have already arranged for someone to give you a fresh change of clothes and to take you to your amodation." Loreno smiled at Reign and bowed down a bit before leaving with the others. The safe zone was filled with buildings and over half of them were empty, to get some amodation ready for the group didn''t take Reign long as he only needed to say a word and someone would get it done. "Now, shall we find out the rats that have been hiding here, or perhaps we should wait for the others to get back?" Reign asked Greenie with a smile as thetter simply shook his head and sat down on a nearby couch. "Whatever you think is the best boss, but I do believe that those guys don''t have first evolutionbatants, or at max, they only have one or two of them." "I think so too, if they had more first evolutionbatants then they would definitely just try to take the safe zone while I was gone, but they actually tested you so many times, they were definitely trying to check just how strong you are, and if they had any chance of winning against you." Reign said before reclining back into his chair. "Since they hadn''t done a thing till now, we can safely assume that they are not really a threat when it came to fighting face to face, it''s their annoying tactics and schemes we have to look out for, unfortunately for them, they darede to my territory, they shouldn''t even dream of leaving easily." Reign showed his teeth as he ferociously smiled, with a swipe of his hand he brought out the territory menu and browsed through it. Thanks to him increasing his strength and conquering Doncaster, he had a lot more options when it came to checking the territory. He could even view the profile of each of the residents of the safe zone as well, of course, the profiles would show their face, age, height There was no mention of levels or anything like that, still, it was a useful tool to have as Reign had a branch of Yggdrasil that was connected to him. The World Tree wasn''t called like that for nothing. Not only did the tree give him incredible boosts to his stats inside Doncaster, but it also gave him unparalleled authority over the territory, one that nobody else had. Not only could he view everything and even teleport inside the safe zone, but he was also able to use part of the tree''s power and focus on a single person, uncovering everything about them. Even if the person was wearing a disguise, Reign could see how they truly looked like and who they were. The whole status screen would also be shown to Reign, whether this was thanks to the tree specifically or because he also had the [ Inspect ] skill, he didn''t know. But he was able to see the whole status, the name, race, level, stats, skills everything would beid bare to him. The only drawback was that he could only do that for one person at a time, and he would only be able to do it 3 times a day. Chapter 365 Going Back To The Black Forest "Hmmm" Reign stared at the screen in front of him as he went into deep thinking. If he wanted to find the spy simply by using the tree''s power, it would take him tens of days since the territory now had over 500 people. He could of course live a couple of them out of the screening process, but most of the people that were here would need to be checked and that presented a huge issue for Reign. ''I should first remove all the people that arrived here after troubles started happening, whoever the spy, or perhaps spies are, they were definitely here before it all happened, at least one of them was.'' Reign thought to himself before removing all the people that cameter from the list. ''Although I can''t be certain, but if a spy indeed dide here, it was probably after I conquered the territory, if I remove everybody that was here before that, I''m left with only about 126 people.'' Reign said as he continued looking at the screen. Even with such an amount, it would take Reign exactly 42 days to check everybody, of course, he might get lucky and find the spy early, but it was still not really encouraging news. ''I''ll have to browse through the list and check their records, I can safely assume that whoever is the rat isn''t fighting, even though I might be wrong, but it would be risky to do that since a spy is supposed to be spying at all times, being outside the territory and risking death would be a dumb thing to do.'' ''Removing those that went to the elves and castle often should also be fine, even though the spy might have gone there, he would probably only go once or twice beforeing back here to continue his task.'' As Reign thought about all of that, he continued crossing off people from the list. Suddenly the list went down to 70 people, a bit above half of the original number. ''That still means I would be checking them for over 20 days, how can I improve this?'' Reign thought before his eyes suddenly widened. ''If I can''t remove more of them, then perhaps increasing the number of times I can use the power or improving the power of the tree might help!'' Reign remembered the branch of Yggdrasil the party had stumbled upon in the ck Forest long ago. If he could take the tree back here, he might be able to improve the power of his own, no, he would definitely be able to do that as he remembered Eldar telling him so. ''But how can I just take such a huge tree and bring it back here?'' Reign again fell into deep thoughts, there was no way he and Greenie could actually transport such a thing back here. But since Eldar had told them to do so, there might be a way, perhaps there was something special with the tree? "Let''s go Greenie." Reign suddenly stood up and went towards the door, a confused Greenie followed after him. "Go where?" "To get us a new tree." Reign smiled as Greenie looked at him with even greater confusion. ''Did master go crazy?'' Greenie thought as he scratched the back of his head and followed Reign out. The two slowly walked toward the two teleport gates and went to the castle, before Jack and Eldar could evene out to greet them, Reign and Greenie had already left for the forest, leaving the two men confused by their behavior. "Did something happen?" Jack asked as he stared at the now-closed gate. "No, if they''re going that way, that means they''ll be going to the ck forest, he probably wants to get the other branch of Yggdrasil and take it back with him," said Eldar as he shook his head before turning around, "He should''ve talked to me first though, I could''ve given him some tips on how to do that." "So that''s what we''re here to do," Greenie eximed as Reign exined what he was trying to do. He was there with Reign and the others when they came across the weird tree and he remembered it vividly. The tree gave him a dangerous vibe, but after they had managed to go through the first evolution, nothing here should be able to endanger them. "Let''s be careful,st time we got the necromancer quest early and it became more difficult as time passed, I''m not 100% sure, but the branch will definitely have some good defense around it, maybe even something as powerful as that ape." Reign said as he passed through the Deep Forest with Greenie, with just a little bit of mana leaking from him, the whole forest was silent as not even field bosses dared to cause trouble for them. As Reign and Greenie entered the ck Forest the same continued happening. Reign''s immense mana pressure made it difficult for the monsters nearby to breathe and none dared to even move in his presence. The cursed trees, shadows, and wood folk that used to give the party a lot of trouble before were now as weak as antspared to Reign. It didn''t take Reign and Greenie long to find the branch, after walking around for about 10 minutes the two found themselves in front of a giant tree. The tree had undergone a small change as it was a bit bigger and there were even more branches that covered the sky above Reign and Greenie. The roots of the tree as well could be seen sticking out of the ground at some ces while there were a couple of Wood folk in front of it, they were down on their knees and seemingly praying. Reign and Greenie simply watched them as Reign suppressed his mana inside of him, even though he was leaking mana before, the 5 Wood folk in front of him didn''t react at all, it was as if they were in some sort of a trance. Suddenly Reign and Greenie could see the soil move at 8 ces near the tree. As some time passed they were able to see what was moving the soil, it was a pair of hands. ''They got revived huh?'' Reign remembered that the tree could potentially revive beings that had a high affinity to nature and wood, it seemed that these 8 Wood folk were revived thanks to its powers. As Reign and Greenie approached the tree, however, the Wood Folk looked at them apprehensively. Even though there was no mana leaking out from either one of them, the Wood Folk could feel an invisible pressureing down on them, they could feel that the two people in front of them were many times stronger than they were. Still, the wood folk didn''t leave, all 13 of them stood their ground against Reign and Greenie while more suddenly arrived. Reign and Greenie didn''t move or do anything, they simply waited and let more of the Wood Folk gather. In a mere 5 minutes, hundreds of Wood Folk gathered around the tree, surrounding Greenie and Reignpletely. Just from his basic estimate, Reign could see that there were over 500 Wood Folk currently here, with more arriving with each passing second. He, however, simply scoffed at this, when they were weaker such a huge number of Wood Folk would be able to make them retreat in a hurry, just like they were forced to do the first time they came here, but with the power, he had now, even if there were over a thousand of them they would still find it impossible to win against him. Reign simply released arge portion of his mana and the situation changedpletely. The wood folk who were previously looking at them with arrogant expressions and were shouting were now staring at them in fear. There wasplete silence in the forest as even the branch of Yggdrasil started shaking a bit, that was just how powerful Reign''s mana pressure was. "Fuck Off!" Reign suddenly shouted as the wood folk scrambled to run away, even though there were so many of them, they knew that they would only die if they stayed. The branch of Yggdrasil was something holy for them, but they knew that there was nothing that they could do to save it, even the most powerful beings in the forest were still below Reign in power. "So, what will you do?" Reign said as he walked toward the giant tree that was shaking more violently with each passing second. Why it was shaking exactly, Reign didn''t know, it could be anger, fear, or perhaps even excitement. Suddenly the tree started opening, its thick and powerful body opened up as a wooden person walked out of it. The being that came out didn''t look like a human though, it was clear that it was created entirely from wood, but it looked simr to a knight in medieval times. The knight looked at Reign before a wooden sword was created in his hand, with the sword in hand the knight suddenly charged at Reign with incredible speed. Chapter 366 Fighting The Wooden Knights "Oh?" Reign raised an eyebrow as he took out his new sword and blocked the attack. The power behind the hit was quite something and it was clear to Reign that nothing in this forest could evene close to it. Even so, the wooden knight was too weak to pose any threat to Reign. With a swing of the sword, Reign cut the knight in half, the powerful defense of the knight which no monster in the forest could even hope to scratch was useless against Reign who was many times more powerful than it was. The two halves of the knight however didn''t fall down, the giant tree suddenly shook as the knight repaired itself with incredible speed. That however was not all that happened, the many branches of the giant tree shook and some of them even broke apart from the tree, the leaves danced in the wind before coiling around the wooden knights and giving them an even more powerful look and aura. Reign simply smiled as he observed what was happening, there was no need for him to intervene as the power of the knights was still far below him. Each of them was approximately level 45 and they were more powerful than any creature inside the ck forest, but for Reign who was currently a Tier I fighter, they were still too weak. "Did I overestimate it?" Reign scratched the back of his head as lightning erupted from his body. In a sh, he appeared in front of one knight and cut him apart before moving on to the others. There were 30 knights in total, but unfortunately, they were simply far too weak to fight against someone like Reign. In a matter of seconds, all of them were destroyed. The tree shook once again before calming down. A pale golden light suddenly appeared in front of the tree andnded on Reign who simply stood his ground without any attempt of dodging. As the golden light fell on Reign, a change suddenly happened as Reign''s body started shining an even stronger gold color that blocked the pale light from truly reaching him. Upon discovering this, the tree again shook violently, anger could be felting from it as Reign constricted his eyes. ''Why is it angry?'' Reign thought as more and more mana was being drawn to the tree, the destroyed knight suddenly scattered in the air as they also came back to the tree that looked like a bottomless hole right now. Even Reign had a more serious expression on his face as he felt the immense mana the tree contained right now. ''Is it because of my tree?'' Reign suddenly thought as he looked at the golden light that covered his body, it was undoubtedly the same golden light that could be seen covering the branch of Yggdrasil that he had formed a connection. It seems this tree could feel the connection and was mad about it. "No one wants to be assimted into a different being, the tree will fight with everything it has in order to stop Reign from taking its essence, hmmm, he might not even know that he only needs the essence," Eldar spoke as he stared from his window at the top of the tower, he was, of course, staring right at where Reign was battling the tree. "Well, that''s why I said he should have talked to me first, there are other ways to get the essence without fighting." Eldar simply shrugged his shoulders before sitting on a sofa inside his office. Back in the forest, all of the mana that the tree had drawn to itself was suddenly released as another wooden knight appeared. The knight however was differentpared to the others. First was his size, the other knights were all simr in size to humans but this one was over 3 meters tall,pared to them it wasn''t simply made of branches and you couldn''t see any gaps in it. The leaves coated the outside of the knight and made it look like it had a cape and a scale armor. In its right hand, the knight held a long spear that was shining with a pale golden light, it was clear that the tree had put everything it had in order to create the knight as many of its branches started falling down and the leaves withered. The power of the knight in front of Reign was many times higher than the ones before and it was actually also at Tier I. Reign looked at the knight in surprise as the ck forest wasn''t really a high-level area as the most powerful monsters here were level 20. For a Tier Ibatant to appear was incredible and Reign was thankful that he brought Greenie with him in case anything happened. The knight charged at Reign immediately after being formed, the giant, 4-meter-long spear left a trail of pale golden light in the air as it stabbed at Reign who quickly took out his katana and crossed both of his swords in order to block the attack from the knight. The powerful spear collided with the swords as Reign was pushed back from the initial collision. There was no damage to his body however and he smiled ferociously as his mana was released from his body. The trees around the knight and Reign shook violently from the powerful mana that was shing in the air, the cracks formed on the ground before Reign stomped his foot and disappeared from the spot, leaving only a trail of ck and white lightning that flickered in the air. Reign immediately appeared behind the knight and shed down at him from the air. ng! The knight swirled his spear around and managed to block the attack before Reign kicked the spear in order to create some distance between them and not be vulnerable to any attack the knight might try. The action proved to be a good one as a couple of branches from the knight suddenly turned soft and acted like vines. All four of the branches twisted and stabbed at the ce Reign previously was before retracting back to the knight''s body. "Just like the Treant, tch, these wood-type creatures are really a pain to deal with, if only Wolf was here." Reign clicked his tongue in frustration as he stared at the knight in front of him. Every single wood-type creature that Reign and the others had fought was annoying to deal with, each of them had great defense and regenerative powers, and on top of all of that, they could control parts of their body to create even more weapons and means of attack. The Treant was the first creature that did that and it left a deep impression on Reign as he and Shadow had almost lost their lives while fighting against the creature. For Wolf however it was a different story, his ability was the bane of all wood-type creatures as his mes could easily destroy their bodies. Fortunately for Reign, however, the knight in front of him was only level 50 and its power was the same as someone who had just gone through the first evolution. Theck of equipment was another factor, without any items, the knight was actually weaker than most Tier I fighters. It was only a matter of time before Reign would emerge victorious from this battle, but in case of anything else happening, Greenie was there to quickly help out. The battle continued for about 10 more minutes where neither party was able to take a clear advantage. Reign was faster and more skilled, his stats were higherpared to the knight as well, but the knight felt no pain and cared not for injuries. His body could quickly regenerate and it was able to manipte it to form wood spears that could threaten Reign if he wasn''t careful enough. After fighting for so long, however, Reign had already started adapting to the knight and its weird fighting style. He had a couple of cuts and bruises on his body, but they were simply superficial wounds that would be healed after a day of resting a bit. The longer the two fought, the more Reign was able to see through the knight and slowly he started oveing it. His ck and white lightning left clear marks on the body of the knight while he was also able to deliver powerful cuts to its body. Even though the knight could regenerate, it still took some time to do so. Suddenly Reign kicked the body of the knight andunched both of them in opposite direction, as the twonded on the ground, there were about 20 meters separating them. "Time to end this, you weren''t a bad opponent." Reign smiled as he pulled his right hand back. The rank S sword shone brilliantly as a great amount of mana was poured inside. A giant ck and whitence of lightning appeared around the sword and Reign''s arm as thetter simply smirked at the knight before disappearing from the spot. The ground he previously stood on caved in and a shockwave sted through the area. Before the knight could even respond to Reign''s attack, Reign was already a couple of meters behind it while a huge hole could be seen on the stomach. Chapter 367 Fighting The Giant Tree "Well, that about does it." Reign said as he made his way toward the giant tree, his footsteps however stopped as he turned around and stared at the knight who was still standing, therge hole he had received after Reign''s attack was starting to heal with slow speed, but it was healing. "Ohhhe on man, you can''t defeat me, just stop." Reign said as he jumped high in the air before pointing both of his swords down at the knight. The figure of the Kirin appeared around him as it roared before swooping down on the knight. The Kirin''s powerful horns pierced through the knight with ease andpletely ripped both of its arms off. The knight however simply shook violently from the blow before getting back up. A vine stretched out from where its right arm was and grabbed the spear it used. "Bruh." Reign watched the knight without blinking before going on a rampage. Most of the skills he had were used and soon the knight was left in pieces. The various body parts however still tried to repair themselves and reattach but Reign didn''t care at this point. "Greenie, watch over him, if the body gets repaired more just smash it apart ok?" Reign turned around as Greenie gave him a thumbs up. Slowly he made his way toward the tree that started shaking violently, the branches that were left on the tree suddenly twisted before piercing toward Reign. Reign quickly used his lightning and dodged the attack while still moving forward and getting closer to the tree. His two swords shed the branches apart as he did so while the lightning would shock the branches a bit and stop them from attacking him immediately after that. Reign had no idea what he was supposed to do, even if the tree wasn''t trying to kill him, it would still have been impossible to transport something like that back into the territory as it was simply too big for him and Greenie to carry. Perhaps he would need to get the other groups over here to help out with that, but even then, there was no way to go through the portal with the tree which meant they would need to pass through many areas beforeing to Doncaster. ''There has to be something, Eldar said that I can use the tree to improve the strength of my own, which means that there is definitely something I can do, perhaps there''s something like a power source there, maybe a mana core or something inside the tree?'' Reign thought to himself as he continued dodging the attacks from the tree, tens of branches from the tree were speeding toward him with murderous intent. Even though Reign''s own speed was much higherpared to theirs, the sheer number of branches was enough to block off any path and escape routes, with each step that Reign took he would need to fiercely evade and attack the branches that were seemingly never-ending. The branches blocked off the sky above Reign as they came crashing down on him, each of them was pointed and incredibly sharp and each time Reign dodged an attack, the branches would pierce deeply inside the ground. "Let''s try this." Reign said as he smirked at the branches that wereing at him. He stopped for a moment as lightning suddenly exploded around him, the branches were all hit and suddenly stopped, therger ones didn''t stop, but their movement was no longer the same as before as the lightning was still effective on them. The [ Discharge ] skill was one that Reign didn''t use that often because it wouldn''t dealrge damage to powerful enemies, it was still quite effective on stunning them or making them draw some distance, however. Seeing as how the lightning from his swords was able to shock the branches and make them stop made Reign try this skill out, the end result was quite satisfactory. Reign immediately zoomed past the encirclement that the branches had formed, more of them came after him but it was already toote. The only problem Reign had was the fact that he was previously surrounded by the branches, after managing to get past that it wouldn''t be that easy to make him slow down again. [Severing Light and Darkness ] An X-shaped sword light was sent from Reign, all the branches in its path were mercilessly cut down and destroyed before the attack managed tond on the giant tree. The tree shook violently as an x-shaped mark was left on its trunk. The cut was deep but the tree was still standing as it would take much more to take down its huge frame. The branches started attacking Reign even more erratically after the blow and soon he had a nasty expression on his face. "Alright, if that''s how you want to y it, then I''ll make sure to cut every single branch you have and leave you naked before figuring out how to do this, I''m pretty sure I don''t need all of you after all." Lightning exploded from Reign as his new sword started shining brightly as the lightning around Reign intensified. An incredible amount of mana was being released by Reign who suddenly turned into a blur as he held nothing back at this point. Branch after branch were cut as none could evene close to catching Reign. Lightning exploded at ces from time to time as Reign made sure to hurl his lightning spears and send lightning arcs at the branches in order to stun them before cutting them apart. Even though the tree had an incredible regeneration, it was still slowerpared to Reign''s incredible attacks. He soon arrived at the tree and started cutting off the branches from the base, both of his swords were coated by intense mana before lightning was applied to them. The mana coating, coupled with the lightning suddenly formed a kind of bond, and soon the mana that coated the sword no longer looked like a sword, in fact, it resembled a saw. "Nothing better than a saw to cut off branches after all." Reign smiled viciously as he started cutting the tree apart. Each of his attacks made the tree shake and even the whole forest could feel that something was going on. Of course, nobody darede close as the explosions and intense manaing from the ce were enough to scare anyone off. Reign startedughing intensely as he shed apart the branches of the tree. Each swing was able to either cut off a thinner branch or go deep inside a thicker one. The saw-like mana that coated his swords worked perfectly against the branches, even when Reign''s sword would get stuck deep inside a thick branch, he would be able to quickly get the swords out or continue cutting it further thanks to that. Greenie on the other hand was doing what Reign tasked him with, each time the knight managed to regenerate a part of his body, Greenie would quickly destroy it with his bare hands, or by stomping it. "This tree is definitely tricky, maybe even a normal Tier I fighter would have to flee in the end after the knight and branches attacked together." Said Greenie as he stomped another body part of the knight. The power behind the branches and knight wasn''t thatrge and any Tier Ibatant could deal with it, it was the constant regeneration and the sheer quantity of the branches that was hard to ovee. Even with Reign''s lightning-fast speed he still needed a lot of time in order to take it down. Slowly but surely, however, the branches were getting cut off and there were fewer of them. The tree could regenerate some, but they were always thinnerpared to before and would easily get cut off by Reign who was on a rampage right now. The knight as well was slowly dying, his regeneration speed was bing slower and slower and soon he was no more. Greenie didn''t know if the knight simply died from regenerating too much or if the tree had decided to abandon him and focus more on Reign and trying to capture him, but no matter the reason, the battle was slowlying to an end. There were only about 1/5 of the branches left and they no longer posed a real threat to Reign. He was still however set on cutting them all off before trying to figure out how to take the tree and fuse it with his own. The tree was no longer shaking, perhaps because it no longer had any power to do so, or maybe because it was exhausted and knew that there was no longer anything it could do to stop Reign. The tree itself was an anomaly in the area, the powers it could exhibit were way above anything in the forest, but now it had met someone that was even more powerful than it was. As the swords were swung down, the final branch of the tree was cut off, Reign was breathing heavily, but his mouth was curled up in a smile. "Time to finish this up huh?" Chapter 368 Taking Away The Essence "So, you gonna tell me what I need, or do I need to cut you apart for that?" Reign crouched down and asked the tree. Of course, there was no reply from the huge tree as it was, after all, just a damn tree. "Tch, I thought things like this were supposed to get conscious with mana and shit, guess not everything is like in those cultivation novels." Reign yawned a bit before jumping down and standing in front of the tree. The x-shaped mark that his attack had left on the tree was still there and he slowly ran his fingers along it. "Well, let''s start cutting, shall we?" Reign smiled as he asked the tree before plunging his swords deep inside the tree. Even though his skill from the sword has expired, the saw-like mana that covered his swords was still powerful enough to cut through the tree. Reign slowly but surely started carving away at the tree, slowly but methodically he was cutting off parts of the tree while the tree shook weakly. The tree had expended almost all of its mana in an attempt to fight Reign off, right now there was nothing it could do. It even tried to use the leftover mana in order to summon the monsters of the forest toe and help it, but that was useless as no monster was brave, or foolish enough toe close after sensing the incredible waves of mana that hade from here. "Something like you should have like a core or an essence inside of you right?" Reign continued talking as he used his swords to cut through the tree. "At least that''s what always happens in the novels, let''s see if they were right ay?" Reign smiled viciously as he continued cutting away. He first decided to cut a hole that was deep enough for him to get inside, if the essence of the tree was deep inside, then perhaps he just needed to make a tunnel and get inside the giant tree. The new skill he managed to create was incredibly helpful for this, Reign didn''t know how much of a help the saw-like mana would be when fighting against monsters and other people, but for wood-type monsters, it was definitely a powerful tool. [ Mana Coating C Saws ] Description C The user can now use his mana, lightning or both of them to coat his weapons and give them the property of a saw. The mana moves with high frequency and the cutting power of the weapon will bergely increased, even if the weapon in question doesn''t have a de, it will cut with the help of the mana. Even though Reign could cut through the tree and make his way inside, it wasn''t easy. His previous battle made him expend a fair amount of mana and he needed to drink a mana potion when he was halfway inside the tree. After a grueling 15 minutes, Reign suddenly stopped briefly as he plunged his sword inside the tree. "This one went in quite easily." Reign said before he plunged the katana inside as well, that he was now sure that there was a hollow area inside the tree as both of the swords managed to pierce through the tree much easierpared to before. With renewed vigor, he slowly cut away the wood before finally being able to see what was inside the tree. The whole tree was enormous and its diameter was a full 20 meters. Inside the tree was an area that was about 4 meters in diameter, it was like a small room in the center of which was a ball of green light. Multiple small vines extended from the ball and went inside the tree, even though the vines were small and looked fragile, they were actually incredibly tough and filled with vitality. "Bingo." Reign said as he came closer to the ball that suddenly started shining brightly. The inside of the tree was suddenly filled with vines that were as sharp as spears. Suddenly all of the vines went straight toward Reign while he looked at the ball with a smirk. [ Discharge ] Reign''s powerful lightning immediately filled the inside of the room, all of the vines were shocked and couldn''t move an inch while the ball and the small green vines were safe, even though they looked fragile, they were much harder to damagepared to any other part of the tree. "Nice, I wouldn''t want to destroy you by ident anyway." Reign said as he looked at the ball in front of him. "System, any tips on how I can take this ball?" [ The essence of the branch of Yggdrasil can be taken and stored safely in a couple of different ways, for the yer, however, the only way to do it right now is to cut off the main vines and store it in the inventory. ] [ The inventory will ensure that the essence is safely kept and that its power won''t wither, with that the yer can easily go back to his own contracted branch and let it consume this one. ] "Simple and easy, I like it." Reign said before he went to work. Even though the small green vines were very tough and durable, when they met Reign''s sword which was coated by the mana saws, they were destroyed with rtive ease. The essence of the tree, the green ball started shaking violently as it tried to force the vines in the room to move, but it was all for naught, Reign would simply shock them if he saw that they were close to oveing the lightning before continuing to slice apart the green vines. After a couple of seconds, only 1 more green vine was left. Reign smiled before cutting it off and immediately storing the essence in his inventory. After doing that he quickly left the tree as it immediately started to wither. The essence that Reign took was the main part of the tree; it was the tree''s heart and soul; without it, the tree was as good as dead. From now on, the situation in the ck forest would slowly change, the wood folk would no longer be able to replenish their numbers by getting resurrected by the tree and they would slowly start to lose their dominant position in the forest. Till now the wood folk had thergest numbers and no matter what enemy came across them, they would be able to take care of them simply by drowning them with their numbers. Of course, it wasn''t as if they didn''t have powerful individuals amongst them, but there was rarely any time when those individuals needed to act simply because of their tactic. From now on, the wood folk would need to act more carefully when fighting others, and thanks to what Reign had done it was certain that their numbers would fall and they would need to give up some areas of the forest they used to control. That was not a bad thing for the yers, however. The ck forest was one of the ces where yers needed to be very careful. Thanks to the wood folk and their poption most people actually went to other ces to fight and level up since they could easily die if hundreds of wood folk came after them. From now on, yers could more easilye here and hunt monsters to level up. As Reign came up to Greenie he simply smiled at him before both of them made their way back to the castle. They were going there for two reasons, one was of course because of the teleport gate and the other reason was that Reign wanted to visit Adrian and fix the broken sword. As they came to the castle the huge gate was slowly opened and they entered. Reign wanted to make his way to Adrian right away, but he was stopped by Jack who looked quite happy to see him. "I guess you managed to get the essence huh?" Jack asked him with a smile as Reign scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, I guess it might have been better if I asked you and Eldar about it." "Well it doesn''t matter now, so, I guess you''re going back to let your branch consume the essence?" "Well actually, I''m going over to Adrian, I, I managed to get something during my evolution challenge." Reign suddenly took out the two broken pieces of the sword as Jack''s eyes widened in shock. "You actually found the other half." Jack examined the two halves of the sword with a gentle expression on his face before returning it back to Reign. "If Adrian needs some materials that you don''t have, feel free to search for me and Eldar, even though we can''t help out too much, I''m willing to bend the rules a bit in order to see the sword return to its previous glory, perhaps it might be even more powerful." "I will, thank you." Reign thanked Jack seriously as he knew that the system had restrictions ced on both him and Eldar, for Jack to tell him something like this made Reign aware of how important the sword was to him. Reign nced one more time at Jack who was walking back to his office before turning around and making his way over to Adrian. Chapter 369 Meeting Adrian And The Requirements For The Sword "Hey boy." Adrian smiled at Reign after seeing him. The old man was doing pretty much the same he always did, sitting in front of his smithy and smoking a cigar. yers would frequentlye to Adrian in order to get themselves custom-made weapons, but most of them, however, would change their opinion after seeing the price. Thanks to the auction house that Reign had built, people could buy a lot of different weapons and armor pieces, even though a custom weapon was better in most cases, it was quite expensive and the yers would rather save up and order higher-ranked ones from Adrianter. It was mostly the elves that came to order weapons in recent times, the weapons Adrian made were quite different from their own and the elves were very interested in them. Of course, a lot of yers would also go over to the elves and order some weapons or armor there as it was cheaper. "I got something I need your help with." Reign said before taking out the two broken pieces of the sword. Upon seeing them Adrian quickly put his cigar away and took the pieces in hisrge hands. "Marvelous, this is without a doubt the best weapon I have seen sinceing on this, even though it''s broken, a part of the weapon spirit is still inside of it." Adrian examined the weapon very carefully as he put it on hisrge desk. Reign had a small smile on his face as this was the first time he had seen Adrian taking care of a weapon in such a manner. "This spirit, hmmm, could it be?" Adrian suddenly stopped and put his hand to his chin as he went into deep thoughts. "What''s wrong?" Reign asked Adrian after seeing him like that. "Nothing is wrong boy, it''s just, I rarely see a weapon spirit as interesting as this one, tell me Reign, what did you want me to do with this weapon, want me to fix it, perhaps make it stronger?" "Stronger." Reign immediately answered as a ferocious smile appeared on Adrian''s face. "Without any hesitation, good, had you said just fix it, I would''ve thrown you out, a weapon such as this one needs an ambitious master after all," Adrian said before giving Reign the two pieces back. "Can you feel it, can you feel the intense mes of ambition from this sword, the incredible urge to transcend its previous self and be stronger?" "Ummm, I can feel it shaking when it''s in my hands." Reign said as he looked at Adrian with a confused gaze. "Uh, well, yeah, let''s say that that''s it." "Alright, so, can you make it stronger?" Reign asked Adrian who sat down and once again took his cigar and lighted it. "The weapon is already at rank S+ which means that it''s infinitely close to a rank SS weapon, which makes the job a bit easier, I will however need some rare materials and the help of that damn elf as well, as much as I hate to admit it, his knowledge will be incredibly useful in this case." "Great, so what materials do you need, maybe I have some of them." Reign said excitedly, he had a lot of different materials that he had managed to find during his stay in Ris, even though he had given almost all the spatial rings to Raigon and the kingdom, he made sure to take whatever he found to be interesting in them. With his inventory he was able to do it without anyone noticing anything, he even gave his spatial ring in for inspection multiple times even when he didn''t need to, all of that was simply to make the kingdom trust him more. Reign didn''t feel bad for doing that, he not only helped them win the war, but he also found Lios and spoiled the ns the demon had in the kingdom, even though that was something he had to do in order to finish the quest, nobody knew that. Thanks to the social hubs in the territories, he was still able to contact Raigon and the others, of course for now there was no reason to do that. Perhaps in the future, he might go and visit them, but for now, he had much more important things to do, improving the Sword of Dominance being one of the most important ones together with giving the branch of Yggdrasil the essence. As Reign looked at the list that Adrian had given him, however, his hand shook a bit as he felt a cold sweating down his back. "Yo, old man, the hell is this list?!" "What do you mean, if you want to get a rank SS weapon, of course, I would need good materials, those weapons are for people that had gone through the third and fourth evolution after all," Adrian said with a smile on his face. The list he had given to Reign had a bunch of materials that Reign already had, but there were three that were almost impossible to get right now. "Man, these are things from third evolution monsters, what the" "Exactly, you want a weapon that will suit you, either you get the mana core of a third evolution monster that has lightning attributes, or you get me some ore with lightning attributes, just like the ones your other sword was made from." "Maybe you''ll get lucky and get some from Eldar or Jack, even though the system prevents them from doing a lot of things if you can trade something with them, that will offset the restrictions, still, the items you give them can''t be just pieces of garbage, you need to give something that has a simr value, go to them and talk, the elf queen as well, she might have some things we need too." Reign spent the next couple of hours with Eldar and Jack before going to the elves and meeting with the queen. He was in luck as they had the 3 materials that were impossible for him to get by himself, unfortunately, he didn''t have some other things and even though he had posted missions for the yers to get them, it would take time. Some stuff he would perhaps be able to get via the auction house, but he still needed to wait for Shadow and the others toe back, with their help he might have more than enough materials to forge the weapon and trade with Eldar and the others. "It really is good to be friendly with Transcendents." Reign sighed as he came out of the portal and arrived back in his territory. Now it was time to give the tree the essence. Immediately after he came out he was able to feel the branch of Yggdrasil, the tree was happy, Reign could feel that thanks to the connection the two had. Even though the branch wasn''t able to sense the essence that was still in the inventory, it could feel the residual power of it on Reign, that was enough to let it know that Reign had managed to bring something good for it. Reign quickly went to the tree, with the power he had in the territory, he was actually able to fly, well, it was more like floating in the sky and moving slowly, but it was still cool as hell and Reign loved the feeling. The moment Reign arrived at the tree, the huge tree trunk opened up and Reign was able to get inside. That was something he didn''t think would happen, but after defeating the other branch of Yggdrasil in the ck forest and getting inside of it, he wasn''t very shocked that his own branch had a room inside of it. The room was simr to the one of the other tree, only that it was a bitrger. The essence ball was the same as the one before, albeit a bit bigger as well. Reign quickly took out the essence of the branch as the green vines quickly covered it and started taking its power away. Eldar had told him that he could have avoided fighting the branch entirely if he talked to him, but it was too little toote at that point. As Reign''s tree started taking the power of the essence Reign could feel how delighted it was, its own essence ball was growing a bitrger thanks to the nutrients it was given and in mere minutes the process waspleted. Reign was able to see some changes inside the tree, it wasn''t only the essence that grewrger, the room as well had increased in size. Outside however many were shocked to see that the golden tree was growing at a visible speed and from its original 300 meters, it had now grown to 350 meters while also bing wider. Thanks to the essence of the other tree, the branch of Yggdrasil was now more powerful and gave Reign more bonuses and powers inside the territory. Chapter 370 The New Powers Of The Tree Ding! [ Congrattions to the yer for improving the power of his branch of Yggdrasil. ] [ The yer and the branch will now share an even deeper connection with each other as the tree has managed to unlock another part of its powers ] [From now on the yer will have the corresponding powers inside the territory ] - All Seeing Eye skill will be unlocked for the yer while in the territory. - The yer can inspect up to 5 yers a day and see their detailed status screen - The yer can sense who amongst the people has any hostile emotions toward himself or the territory, the emotion needs to be powerful in order for the yer to sense it. - The yer and the inhabitants of the territory will have their powers boosted inside the safe zone while any enemies will have their own powers weakened. "Jackpot!" Reign smiled as he looked at the notification, the ability to inspect people had improved and now he could inspect 2 more daily, not to mention the fact that he could also see if there was anyone with hostile feelings toward him and the territory, which would make it easier to find any spies. But first Reign clicked on the new skill he had gained in order to see what it did. [ All Seeing Eye ] C Rank S Reign''s eyes widened in shock after seeing the rank of the skill, one had to know that the ranks of skills were the same as for items and abilities, rank S was a huge leap and a qualitative change for skills. Even after using his skills for so long and improving them, Reign still had no skills that were rank S. With visible excitement he clicked on the skill in order to see its description. Description: Thanks to the incredible spatial powers the yer has managed to understand, the yer can activate the skill and observe anything in arge radius around him. The description of the skill was incredibly short, Reign still didn''t know exactly what it could do but one thing was certain, the only reason he could use the skill was thanks to the tree which had awakened its spatial powers and shared them with Reign. The radius didn''t matter as Reign was limited to only observing the safe zone anyway. Reign quickly activated the skill and soon found himself looking at the whole territory from above. If a person with high spatial understanding would look up, they would be able to faintly see the outline of a huge transparent eye floating in the sky. Reign was suddenly able to see the whole territory from a bird''s-eye view. Not only could he see the whole territory, but he could easily zoom in and observe people up close. Nothing could escape his sight as right now Reign felt as if he was ying a strategy game and could see everything. For now, this skill wasn''t that useful, most of the residents worshiped Reign and the others and Reign would also feel bad that he was observing them, but in cases where he needed to pay special attention to a person or a group of people, this skill would be invaluable. Not to mention the fact that in the case of their territory being attacked, Reign could use the skill and immediately find where the attackers are and how many of them there are. If Reign could use this skill outside of the territory, then a surprise attack would be almost impossible to be done. Beast could do a simr thing with his eagle, but there was still the possibility of the eagle being attacked or found out, with this skill the chance of that happening was almost zero. Not to mention that Reign could observe anything in a matter of moments as there was no need for the eye to travel anywhere, he could easily zoom in and even check what a person was doing with their hands or try to read their lips. For observation and spy purposes, this skill was pretty much a cheat as there was almost nothing anyone could do in order to hide from it. "Amazing, this will be quite useful for my detective work in the following days." Reign smiled widely before going back to his office. He quickly pulled up the list of residents that he had previously saved and looked at them again. It wouldn''t be enough to simply catch the rat, Reign wanted to use him in order to find the others. Thanks to them having the Social Hub in the territory, the rat wouldn''t need to even leave the territory in order to talk with his people. But Reign was the leader and of course, he could always disable Social Hub for a short period of time, not only that, but he could also talk with Eldar and the queen and ask them to do the same after exining the situation. Because of that, the spy would have no other choice but to try and contact his people another way, perhaps by meeting up with them. As a spy, there were bound to be measures that he had put in order to always be able to send new information to his superiors. "Well, let''s get to work." Reign browsed the list of people first, what he wanted to do was first check all of the people by himself, thanks to his new powers he would be able to see if any of them held any hostile emotions towards him or the territory. If there were, then he would first check them all out and use the new skill in order to see what they were doing. Even though Reign didn''t feel good about viting someone''s privacy, in cases like these he would not care about that. Reign went out and took a walk. He had previously used the skill and checked the whereabouts of the people from the list, of course, he was immediately greeted by many people and some came to him to talk. Of course, he made sure to check those that were on his list and keep an eye on them. A spy didn''t need to have any hostile emotions towards him or the people here. That''s why it would be good to keep an eye on everyone and see if someone is acting strangely after seeing him. After walking around and greeting and talking with people for a couple of hours Reign finally came back to his building. "This is gonna be a bit trickier than expected." Reign said so because during his walk he managed to find over 30 people that had hostile intentions toward him or the territory. Some of them were on his list, while others weren''t. Thanks to the skill, Reign could only sense those that held strong emotions and as such, he knew that they meant nothing good for him or the people here. Some of those were not even a part of the list but Reign quickly put them there. The first people he would check were of course them. He made sure to put them all in a separate list in the system menu so that he could always check up on it. "Alright, let''s see how the first lucky five are gonna be." Reign cracked his knuckles as he browsed through the list. He wanted to check all the people in there and read the basic information as that could help him perhaps choose the ones that were most likely to be the spy or spies. Half an hour passed and Reign had chosen the five people. He activated his skill and inspected them, finding nothing noteworthy amongst them. There was one person that unexpectedly had a higher level than Reign would think he has, but it was just a bit and the skills the man had were quite bad as well. "None have any skills that are connected to monsters, still, I should spend my time checking them all with the skill." Reign went to his room andid down on his bed. He was nning on spending the next couple of hours observing all of them and he made sure to have a meal before doing so. It was still daytime, but the evening was approaching, the best time for someone to do something would be night so Reing was hoping that he could catch the spy that way. Of course, he didn''t put too much faith in that as the spy might have already done all of that before. Time slowly passed and minutes turned into hours. Even after observing for over 4 hours, Reign was still unable to find anything from any of the people on the list. Just because someone had negative or hostile feelings towards him didn''t mean that they were a spy or a danger to the territory after all. Perhaps some people simply disliked him, maybe some even thought he was a tyrant as everything in the territory was pretty much his. Of course, those that thought that way were mostly the people that came hereter, those that had been a part of the territory from the early days trusted Reign and the others wholeheartedly and would never think that way. "Should I just go to sleep, there''s noth-" Reign quickly shut up as he suddenly saw an interesting sight. Chapter 371 A Mysterious Third Party Four figures slowly crept out of their apartments in the middle of the night. Even though there was virtually no chance for the monsters to get into the safe zone or for someone to cause trouble, guards were still assigned to patrol the streets and be posted at some higher buildings. None of the guards, which were a mix of yers and those summoned by Eldar and Jack managed to notice the four figures. They wore cloaks that seemingly made them blend in the environment, unfortunately for them, Reign''s [ All Seeing Eye ] could see through most illusions and if he wished, it could also allow him to peak through buildings, people''s clothes, and more. What made Reign interested in this was the fact that the four figures all left through the windows of their respective apartments at the same time. Not to mention the fact that they were all moving toward the same area, the green forest that was right next to the grasnds. "Hmmm, interesting." Reign suddenly said as he stopped using the skill and got up from his bed. He opened the window before jumping through it and following the four mysterious figures. He could use the skill even when moving as he could divide his attention between the eye and himself. Even though that made it harder to control the eye and observe carefully, he didn''t need that right now as he was only following the movement of the four people. Reign quickly took out a couple of items and put them on. The items were partly those that he got from his battles back in Ris or those that were given to him by Lios and s after he asked them. All they did was hide his presence and make him harder to spot, which was perfect for the current situation. Reign didn''t need long to reach the four and spent the following 30 mins trailing them. His speed was much greater than theirs and even though the four were barely visible thanks to their cloaks, by focusing his mana on his eyes, Reign was able to see their faint outline and follow them. That became a bit more difficult once the four had entered the forest, but luckily Reign didn''t lose their trail and was sessful at trailing them without being noticed. The items he had gotten from Ris were actually quite effective and Reign was d he brought some back home, even though he could get Adrian or the elves to make them some, why spend money when you can get them for free? Of course, one important thing to point out is the fact that these items didn''t boost any stats or had any other bonuses except for making it harder to sense and see the wearer. For battles, they were god awful, but for something like this, they were incredibly good. Reign continued trailing the four who were now together. They moved with ease inside the forest which meant that this wasn''t their first time inside as they clearly had a path that they followed. Soon the four came to a giant rock before stopping and looking around. Upon seeing that nothing was nearby, one of the four knocked on the rock in a pattern before the soil a couple of meters away from them moved. A man suddenly appeared from the ground, Reign was shocked as he was unable to feel his presence previously at all, of course, he wasn''t even trying to sense anything, but it was an incredible feat to stay hidden in front of him after he had managed to go through the first evolution. Of course, that was about it, Reign could feel that the man wasn''t that powerful, it seemed that his ability was one that focused on stealth, simr to how Shadow''s ability was in the beginning. "What have you learned?" The man suddenly asked the four who nodded their heads before they started narrating. They told the man everything that had happened during the day, Reign returning and going to help Elijah and the others. How he returned back with them with a boss-ranked monster over his shoulder. The fact that he left the prison with Loreno and the others was another thing they talked about, they talked about it in quite a detailed manner. "Hmmm, we have managed to uncover that it was them that manipted all those people and sent them there, they probably wanted to see how powerful the ogre was, as for the others, they probably knew that they were gone as well." The man suddenly spoke. "As for the prisoners, we can safely assume they told that man everything they knew, which is a good thing for us, we''re weak and have to resort to being invisible for now, the boss is close to evolving and only after that will we be able to show our faces and start the n, let the leader of Doncaster and those bastards fight if all of them are truly that powerful then there is nothing to worry about as those bastards will have no chance of winning, hmmm, maybe we should try out helping the people of Doncaster, leave some information that can help them out." The man spoke as the four listened obediently, nobody said a word as the man was seemingly having a conversation with himself. Reign on the other hand was surprised, it turns out these people did not belong to the group that sent Loreno and all of the others to Doncaster. From the way he was talking about them, it was clear that they were enemies. Reign continued listening to them, actively keeping his mana in check in order for no one to find him out. But after a couple of minutes, it seemed like that was about it, they only talked about what the four would continue doing, which was pretty much the same as they did before, blend in and just gather more information. There were talks of whether or not their group should try and join the territory and join Reign, but the man was seemingly not interested in that at the moment as it seemed that something important was about to happen for their group, whether that was the fact that their leader was close to going through the first evolution or something else, Reign didn''t know. One thing was certain, however, Reign wasn''t going to let them leave just like this. He stood up and changed his items before using his lightning and appearing in front of them. "You know, spying on someone''s territory is not really nice." He said with a smile as the five people stared at him, the four spies had horrified looks on their faces while the man, although calm on the outside, was shocked inside. ''When did he get here?'' The man thought as he looked at Reign, the smile on his face sent chills down the man''s back as he knew that they were in trouble. The power of a Tier I fighter was not something any of them could stand up against, hell, even if the leader of his group managed to go through the first evolution, it would be almost impossible to defeat Reign since they knew how powerful the man was before the evolution. "H-how did you-" "Well, I was quite interested after seeing four people moving so covertly through my territory, and sote at night as well, so I decided to follow you," Reign told them in an innocent manner, his words however made the four pale as they now knew that Reign being here wasn''t a coincidence or anything like that, they were followed for so long and yet neither one of them had any idea of it. "Soooooooo" Reign said with a bright smile on his face. "Whacha doing?" Reign''s weird behavior made the five even tenser, they knew that he had definitely listened to their conversation and knew exactly what they were talking about. "Umm, uh, we-" One of them tried to talk, but his words were simply struck in his throat, with Reign standing right in front of them, even though he wasn''t releasing any mana, he was still pressuring them greatly. "Youu, what, what you wanna say?" Reign asked the man as he stepped closer to them. In their eyes, Reign was currently taller than even the trees around them, his frame seemingly blocked out the sky itself as he looked down on them like they were ants. Of course, that was just in their heads as Reign''s mana was slowly starting to leak outside and had started putting more pressure on them. "I- well, we, um-" "Damn man, you''re really bad at this, I mean I know spies are not supposed to say anything, but do you really have to look like such a nervous wreck, calm down, I''m not gonna kill you guys or anything like that, or maybe I am?" Reign suddenly asked himself as his mana was released. The grass around them bent back as the incredible mana pressure made even the trees shake. The man who the four had met with stared at Reign nervously as he now had trouble even standing, as for the four, they were already down on the ground. "So, are you guys going to talk, or do I have to force you?" Reign suddenly said seriously as he stared at the five people in front of him. Chapter 372 Marco And The Truth About Earth The incredible pressure that Reign was giving off was hard to resist even for those that were close to going through the first evolution. The four in front of him were not even close to that while the man, although above level 40, was still far too weak for Reign. All of them knew that, which is why the man didn''t even try to run or fight against Reign, it would be meaningless, akin to suicide. "So, what will it be?" Reign asked with a cold voice as he stared at the man. In the man''s eyes, what was in front of him couldn''t be described as human as Reign seemed more like a monster right now, his incredible mana coupled with the lightning that coiled around him made for a spectacr sight, one that the man wouldn''t forget till the day he died. "I-I''ll talk." The man hung his head down as he clenched his fist, luckily for him he knew that Reign had listened to their conversation which meant he knew they were not enemies, well not for now at least. "Good, good, I do love it when everything can be solved amicably and without any fights." Reign smiled warmly as he withdrew his mana from his body, he walked forward and sat down on a rock before motioning for the man to do the same. "Oh, you guys can go back to the safe zone," Reign told the four as they looked at him and the man with confusion. "Do as he says." The man says with a heavy face. He knew why Reign had told them that instead of kicking them out, he wanted to use the four as hostages for one, and perhaps he would try to learn more from themter. The man however didn''t show any emotions on his face, he knew that although the chances were low, something like this could have happened at any moment. Their territory wasn''t big and they didn''t have a social hub which meant that they could only gather information in this way. "So, talk." Reign simply stared at the man as thetter gulped a bit before starting his story. "First of all, my name is Marco, it''s nice to meet you, sir," Marco said as he took off his cloak. He was a middle-aged man with sharp facial features, sky blue eyes, and blonde hair. A thin beard and thin reading sses decorated his face while one of his ears was pierced and a small earring was there. What caught Reign''s eyes were the man''s hands, however. The moment when Marco put his hands up in order to lift his cloak, Reign was able to see two rings and some tattoos on his fingers, but that wasn''t what caught his attention. It was the calluses that were present on his hands, calluses that one could get only after training for a long time. The skin on the back of his hand was also different, it was rugged and thickerpared to the rest of the body, a result of years of conditioning his hands for fighting. "Hmmm?" Marco suddenly looked at Reign strangely before seeing that he was looking at his hands. "Boxing?" Reign asked him as the man chuckled a bit. "Muay Thai, I used topete," Marco said as Reign focused on his face, the stare from Reign made Marco a bit ufortable but he stood straight and kept his calm. "You know, a lot of people wondered where you disappeared after your fight against Arthit, I have to say that I was a fan as a kid as well." Reign shook his head as a smile appeared on his face while Marco stared at him with wonder in his eyes. "You-you know-" "The man blessed by heavens, Marco ''The Jackal'' Braga." Reign smiled at the man as thetter scratched his head in embarrassment. "That, that was a long time ago boy," Marco said as he shed a weak smile on his face. "It was, but fighters that abruptly disappear from the world stage whilst having a record of 54 wins and no losses are only a handful, not to mention that even though ten years have passed, you still looked the same." "That would be thanks to the leader of my order, well, what you want to know has to do with me disappearing from the scene as well," Marco said as he put his hand up. Small mes suddenly appeared above his hand before they changed to lightning, and then to a small piece of ice. "My ability has nothing to do with these 3 elements by the way, neither is this a skill," Marco said before sighing a bit. "Ten years ago, I met a man, a man I now follow and respect as the leader of our group." Marco said as he looked at Reign, "The truth is boy, mana existed on this even before the system appeared." Reign''s eyes widened in shock as he listened to Marco. The following half an hour was spent by Marco talking to Reign and telling him about the many orders in the world, about how there were all kinds of abilities and skills before the system. Mana existed, and sometimes monsters would be born, those monsters would of course be all taken care of by the many orders of the world who made sure the news never got out. "Nobody expected something like this to happen though, there was no mention of the system or anything simr to it in the ancient writings, and from what we managed to find out, the system has been present in the universe for eons now, even during the golden age of our where people that could flip over mountains and destroy cities existed." "We all knew that mana was returning and that soon things on our would change, but not like this, nobody expected a cmity like this to suddenly take ce," Marco suddenly shook a bit before continuing, "From what we have learned so far, about 30% of the poption is dead, and that''s just the info for the first week of the game, god knows how many more have died till now." Reign''s eyes again widened in shock after learning about that, he knew that arge number of people had died thanks to the game, but to think that such arge number had actually died, it was simply too great of a shock. "If the system didn''t exist, I''m afraid that even more would have died." Marco suddenly said. "What do you mean even more?" "Because of the mana, the influx of mana to our world was too sudden, well, to be more exact it was our that was taking more and more mana from the universe, that''s probably how the system found us." Marco continued. "If the safe zones and the system didn''t exist, if they didn''t give us a chance with that, perhaps most of humanity would have perished the first week, I honestly don''t want to even think about it." Reign nodded his head in agreement, he had heard that usually, a would have much more time to prepare, mana would slowly start increasing and more powerful monsters would appear, but it would take years for that to happen, a case like theirs was scarce, for arge amount of mana to appear and for so many monsters to show up was something that happened to one out of 300s usually. He also learned a bit more from Eldar previously, even though the system had said that it did the terraforming and everything else, the alliance and the system in fact did nothing of the sort. The terraforming was something that the would have done by itself, the system just sped it by and teleported all of humanity outside in order to keep them alive during the process. Perhaps weaker monsters would have appeared at the beginning of the system didn''t intervene, but without the many safe zones and the ease with which people could get stronger and learn to use mana with the system, many more would have definitely died. Because of that, the anger Reign and the others once felt towards the system and the alliance disappeared as they knew that this was inevitable. "Yes, even though the system had dered that this was because of the alliance, it was a tactic, one whose goal was to make us angry and increase our chances of survival, I have to say it did work, many persevered in the early days of the game simply because they were angry at the alliance and how they destroyed the, only wishing to be stronger and get revenge." "And thenter the system would show them the truth, after people had gotten much stronger and had adapted to our current lifestyle they would simply continue, with the goal now being to survive and reim the before joining the alliance, I have to admit, as much as I hate it, it''s quite a good n." Reign said. "Yes, it truly is, but now, I guess it''s time for me to tell you how I met the man I call my leader, and why I decided to disappear from Muay Thaipletely all those years ago," Marco said as he looked at Reign with a serious expression on his face. Chapter 373 Marcos Story "It happened after my final victory, Arthit was a worthy opponent, one that I was d to call a rival, to be honest, but I still managed to defeat him, albeit with great difficulty," Marco said as he slowly reminisced. The thunderous apuse, the cheering of his many fans, the handshake he and his opponent shared after the battle, all of it seemed to have happened only yesterday to him. As the 27-year-old Marco made his way back to the dressing room after his victory, he was shocked to find all of his people suddenly falling down unconscious. Before he could even understand what was happening, a man dressed in all ck appeared in the room. Without even asking the man any questions, Marco quickly attacked him, but even after using everything he had, he was unable tond even a single blow on the man, it was he that lost the fight after one punch from the man. Marco kneeled down on the ground and tried to stand up, but he couldn''t. It was as if invisible hands were pushing him down on the ground, making it almost impossible to stand up. His whole body shook heavily as he tried to stand up with all of his strength, only to fall down to the ground in a couple of seconds. The man crouched down in front of Marco and started speaking. The words the man spoke that day would never be forgotten by Marco. mes danced on the man''s hands before turning into a ball of wind and more. He told Marco everything, about how magic truly existed in this world and that the people that were truly powerful were hidden, never to be seen or found out by the public. With a simple motion of his hand, Marco''s battered body was lifted from the ground and floated in front of him. Marco''s mind was in turmoil back then, he didn''t want to believe the man, magic, that was a fairy tale, something that could never exist in the real world. But how could he exin this then? The mes were real as the man had brought his hand closer to Marco so he could feel the heat. The ball of wind was real as upon destroying it, a gust of wind blew in the room and made Marco''s blonde hair flutter. A coldness could be felt as the man''s hand suddenly turned a bit blue, with a simple touch of his hand, Marco could feel an incredible coldness prating through his body. He didn''t stay long however, the man simply told Marco that if he wished to have such power, he needed toe to an address and that he had 4 days to think about it. After the man''s departure, Marco''s whole team woke up, they didn''t know about what had happened and they even forgot about fainting. It was a surreal sight, one that made Marco steel his resolve and go to the ce the man told him about. After doing so, he vanished, the world never heard of his name since that moment. He still kept in touch with the people that once trained him and were his teammates, but he gave excuses, he lied as to why he stopped fighting. The man that recruited Marco was powerful, he simply made a copy of an X-ray and made some people falsify some reports. With that Marco was easily able to fool his team into believing he had cancer and that fighting would be impossible thanks to it. They never published that however and his disappearance from the sport became a hot topic for quite some time. But as with everything, that soon died down as well. As for Marco, he was now training in something differentpared to before. Sensing mana, reinforcing his body with mana, and learning how to use it for spells. It took him years before he could finally call himself apetent fighter in this seemingly new world he was recruited into. In the following years, Marco had done numerous missions and fought against many people that used mana, and some monsters that were transformed thanks to mana. In the ten years he had been a part of his order, he managed to climb thedder and stand side-by-side with the leader. He was the right hand and held much power, although their order was nothing specialpared to bigger, more powerful ones, it was growing in both quantity and quality and they were both certain that in about 10 more years, they would be a medium-sized order. "There were many small-sized orders like us in the world, thousands probably, medium-sized were rarer, but they still numbered in hundreds, it was therge-scale orders that controlled everything together with a couple of ancient ns that had been around for centuries," Marco said to Reign. "Our order was not independent, however, we had a connection with arge-scale order in Chicago which made a lot of the other orders respect us and they didn''t dare try to sabotage or attack us, of course, there were others that did so." "Still, we persevered, slowly but surely we were bing more powerful until this happened." Marco suddenly sighed with a sad look on his face before continuing his words. "Luckily most of us were together when the voice suddenly spoke into our ears, and because of that, we were able to fight against the monsters that suddenly appeared after we were taken back. Arge amount of mana that could be found in the surroundings made it harder for us to actually use it since it became too difficult to not go overboard, some of our people identally blew themselves up after hastily trying to use spells against monsters. " "Of course, it didn''t take us long to adapt. We could still use mana to fight, but most of us were shocked to find that our bodies were left with no strengthening from before the game, luckily it was now easier to draw mana in and do it again, this time we could even see how much stronger we were bing thanks to the system, after fighting for over a month we finally managed to take over a small safe zone, that however was when we met them." "By them you mean-" "Yes, the ones that have infiltrated many safe zones, including yours, the ones that have the ability to understand and control monsters," Marco said with a serious expression on his face. "It wasn''t the first time we came across them however, even before all of this madness started, we ran into them a couple of times, each time resulting in a fight." Marco sighed before shaking his head. "They''re a slippery bunch, that much is for sure, not to mention the fact that although they were also a small-sized order like we were, for some reason they had as many people as a medium-sized one, the only difference was that they were much weaker individually, not to mention the fact that their strength lied in using animals and monsters, and since there were barely any monsters in the world, they could never use their full ability, of course now that has changed greatly." "I heard that once they were almostpletely destroyed, about 12 years ago they had a dispute with members of another order and then ambushed them and tried to kill them, unfortunately for them, it turned out those guys were members of arge-scale order and after the order heard about what had happened, they attacked and killed most of them, how they got their strength back so soon, I have no idea." "So you''re suspecting they have some sort of secret?" "Correct, they could be demon worshipers or members of some other kind of cult, that would exin why they were so big in number, of course, none of that was ever found out so they were spared from annihtion." "I see, alright, tell me everything you know about them." Marco simply nodded at Reign before starting his speech, for about 30 mins the man spoke about the order that was targeting Reign and his territory. Their individual strength was truly nothing special, everything they had was their monster control skills and their shrewdness. Reign inferred that the monsters that attacked them that night weren''t controlled, the one that scattered the bodies of the baby monsters was probably too weak to control them and as such resorted to using such means. "You said you''re from New York, well therge-scale order we were connected with had a good rtionship with anotherrge-scale order in New York, those guys were quite something as well, they were one of the rare ones that didn''t have just one, but two leaders," Marco said with a smile on his face. ? "I saw them once during a meeting some orders had organized, I and the boss only managed to get inside thanks to the Chicago order, I have to be honest, after seeing how powerful those guys were, I knew that it would be incredibly hard to grow our order to match them, I was drawn to the New York order since the two leaders were simr to me, both used to be world champions before joining, just that in both worlds they were above me, in terms of mana they had the much greater talent, while back in the normal world, both of them were world champions in MMA, not to mention they used to be rivals as well." Reign''s eyes slowly opened wide as he listened to Marco''s words, the man, oblivious to how Reign was reacting continued. "One of them was Asian, if I remember correctly he was Korean, the other one though, American, what was hisst name though, something like Ash, Ashton, or something." "Ashburn." "Oh yes, that''s it, John Ashburn, he even agreed to spar with me once, I don''t think Isted even 5 seconds, ahh those-" Marco suddenly stopped as he finally realized that Reign was acting weird, his eyes were wide open as he stared at him. "Hey, wh-what''s wrong?" Chapter 374 The Truth About Reign’s Parents "You said that John Ashburn was the leader of one of the orders right?" Reign suddenly asked Marco as thetter nodded with a slightly nervous expression. ''What''s wrong with him, was he a fan of John back during his fighting days, no, even if he was, his reaction shouldn''t be anything like this, maybe, maybe he knew John?'' Marco thought to himself as he continued looking at Reign with a nervous expression. "You''re absolutely sure?" "Yeah, w-why?" Marco scratched the back of his head as he asked Reign. Reign however offered no response, he simply put his hand inside his armor before suddenly taking out a picture. Marco watched apprehensively but was surprised when Reign actually handed him the picture, he turned it around and saw a picture of a family of three. ''This picture, this is him, and the other two-'' Marco''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the familiar face in the picture. A tall and muscr man had his hand on Reign''s shoulder whilst hugging his wife who was next to him. The man was of course John Ashburn, former heavyweight champion of the world, one of the two leaders of arge-scale order and Reign''s father. "My name is Reign Ashburn, you have probably already realized it, but John Ashburn was my father." Reign said with a weak smile on his face. Marco''s hand on the other hand started shaking slightly before he returned the picture to Reign who put it back into the inner pocket he had made with Adrian''s help. "I see, I''m sorry for your loss kid, your dad was a hell of a man." "I know." Reign said before taking a deep breath. "But Mr. Marco, since you have said that my dad was strong, how is it possible he died in a car crash?" "It''s not," Marco said resolutely. "I have seen your father use his powers before, he was an expert in physical enhancement, after wrapping himself in mana he was even able to stop a truck that was going full speed at him, for someone like him, a car crash would simply result in a few bruises, no matter how serious the crash was." "I see, so what you''re saying is." "He was targeted by someone, nobody knows who it was, but I know that his orderbed through the whole state but found nothing, I can''t even begin to tell you how many small-sized orders were almostpletely annihted after being suspected, not even medium-sized orders were able to escape their wrath, your father''s friend, Hwang, seemed to be on a crusade at that point, for 3 whole months every single order that was near and was suspected had to face his wrath, in the end, however, they still failed to find those that did it." "So nobody knows who killed my parents?" "Not necessarily." Marco suddenly said as he stared at Reign. "There was a suspect, an old member of your father''s order, he left shortly after your dad became one of the leaders, nobody knew where he went or what he did but he did make an appearance 2 days before your father''s death, and then he appeared once more the day after, even though Hwang used every single connection he had with the other orders he was still unable to find him though, it was as if he had disappeared into the ground." "One of the members, I don''t know his name, well to be honest rarely anyone knows his real identity, but the man was probably right beneath those two when it came to strength, anyway, from what I know he used to be an assassin and was even hired to assassinate your father a long time ago, but in the end, he protected him and joined the order." Marco continued speaking. "He went everywhere, used his connections in the underground, and left a trail of death behind him, he was close to finding that man, but that was mere days before the game started, so I have no idea if he found him or not." "Who is he?" Reign suddenly asked Marco as thetter tried to remember. "If I remember correctly his name was C" Upon saying the name Marco suddenly stopped moving, his breath was stuck in his throat as an overwhelming amount of mana was suddenly gushing out from Reign. ck and white lightning flickered around him as his eyes were bloodshot in anger, the rock where he was sitting started cracking apart from the pressure as Marco tried his best to channel his mana in order to not pass out. ''What the hell is this, how, how could he be this powerful?!'' Marco gulped in fear as he looked at Reign, it seemed that Reign knew the person that was suspected to have killed his father, otherwise he wouldn''t have had such a reaction. ''And here I thought his father was a monster since his strength was so great back then, but this kid, to describe him as a monster would be an understatement.'' Reign on the other hand was having many thoughts in his head. He remembered the day of the funeral. He came back to New York with Shadow and waspletely heartbroken, he could barely even walk normally after entering his apartment that was filled with friends and family. He broke down after entering the apartment and it took him hours to calm down. During the funeral he was lifeless, he responded to everyone that came to greet him in the same, robotic kind of way. But one person stood out however, his demeanor was different and Reign noticed it, however that was all that he noticed as his mind was still in turmoil back then. Thanks to his huge stats, however, Reign could remember things much more clearlypared to before, he was able to easily remember how the man looked like, how he behaved, and talked, and of course, he remembered the man''s name. Another peculiar thing that happened during the funeral was the behavior of Shadow''s father after seeing the man. He quickly excused himself and went after the man who had left the building, only to return back a couple of minutester with a heavy look on his face. ''So he was the one!'' Reign''s mana was bing more and more violent as time passed and his anger grew. "R-Reign, please," Marco said as he was barely able to hold on anymore. His cry of help was heard by Reign who had seemingly woken up from a stupor, he quickly restrained his mana as Marco was finally able to breathe normally. The man however was spent, he used up a lot of his mana in order to defend against Reign''s mana and started breathing heavily after that. "Sir Marco, why don''t youe to the territory to rest, you can go back to your boss tomorrow." Reign said as Marco nodded weakly. He knew that he was in no shape to go back now and he also knew that Reign meant no harm, instead it was highly usible that they would be allies from now on. ''Sir John''s son, truly astonishing.'' Marco told himself as he made his way back to the safe zone with Reign who quickly gave him a ce to stay for the night. As for himself, he went back to his building and entered his room, but was unable to sleep. ''I will find you, I swear it on my life, I will find you and make you wish you were dead, nothing on this world will be able to save you from my wrath, nothing!'' Reign repeated those words until he was finally able to fall asleep early in the morning. He only slept for a couple of hours before waking up as he had a nightmare, he dreamt of his parents and the day he was informed of their deaths. Cold sweat drenched his back as he made his way to the shower and then outside. Greenie could see that something was wrong with Reign, but decided against asking him, if Reign wanted to tell him, he would tell him. He quickly met Marco and the other four people who were seemingly on their way to see Reign. Reign had previously given Marco clearance to use the elevator to the 5th floor and the man was nning to see him before he set off. "Sir Marco." "Please stop with the honorifics sir Reign, I was on my way to you, but since we met then I can tell you of my intentions here," Marco said with a serious expression on his face. "I will tell my boss of what happened and of what I have learned, the chance of my boss wanting to meet you will be high, very high." Reign simply nodded at Marco''s words before the man continued. "I would like to propose an alliance of our two groups, even though I can''t speak for my leader, but I am certain he would not object." "I would agree to that, also, if you guys want to, you''re free to relocate here, the territory is huge and as you see, we''re only using a small part of it, and as these four have probably already told you, the tax and everything else is as low as it can be, you will not be discriminated against and of course, you will still continue operating as a group." "I will tell the leader that, I will see you soon." Marco bowed to Reign before leaving the territory, the other four were left here, they had found out parts of what happenedst night from Marco and were happy to find that they were in good rtions with Reign and his people now. A couple of minutes had passed before suddenly a bright light could be seen in the middle of the territory before a blonde man walked out. The man was Wolf who had finally returned from the challenge. Chapter 375 Wolfs Return And Marcos Boss "Finally back." Wolf smiled as he looked at the familiar buildings and people around him. "Wee back man." Wolf turned around and saw Reign and Greenie who were walking up to him. He was immediately able to feel the intense power contained in Reign''s body right now, upon which his lip twitched a bit. ''Hey, we''re both pretty much at the same level and evolution process, but how is his mana so high!?'' Wolf med his bad luck for getting a simple rank A ability, but he knew that the truth was of course much deeper than that. "It''s good that you''re here Reign, there''s something I have to tell you." Wolf suddenly says as he beckons the two to join him. They quickly go to the building and sit down. Wolf didn''t ask about the changes in the territory but first started narrating what had happened to him during his stay on the foreign. He told Reign everything, how he met someone from Earth, someone that used to be an underling of his father. The orders, the existence of mana before the game started, the true identity of their fathers, and Shadow''s father. "So the assassin that went on a killing spree after my father''s death was your dad huh?" Reign suddenly asked as Wolf looked at him with confusion. "What you have said, I learned all of it yesterday, well, almost all." Reign quickly told Wolf about Marco and his order. Upon learning that there was actually someone that belonged to that world so close to them, Wolf simply shook his head beforeughing a bit. He thought that the news would shake Reign and that he would need some time to adapt to it, but it turned out he was worried over nothing. Not only did Reign already know about the news, but he was also surprisingly calm about it, especially when the news meant that foul y was definitely a part of it. The news of his father going on a killing spree was actually something that surprised Wolf greatly as his father was not one to get emotional and do stuff like that. ''So that''s the reason father was gone for so long, and here I thought he simply left in order to do a couple of missions, who would have thought that he was actually going on a freaking killing spree.'' Wolf thought to himself as he spoke with Reign. He wanted to know what exactly he was nning on doing next. "Well to be honest nothing, first I want to wait for the others to arrive, also Marco should be back with his boss soon and we need to see what we''re gonna do about those bastards that have been targeting us." Reign said with a ferocious expression on his face. As much as Reign wanted to find the person he had seen during the funeral, he knew it would be incredibly hard to do so right now, they have barely explored a small part of the right now and thanks to the terraforming, people have been scattered around the, god knows where that person is right now. First, he needed to make sure that any enemies that are targeting him and his territory were dealt with, his own strength needed to be improved as well, only when he was powerful enough could he travel around and search for that man. Eldar had told him thatter on moving across the would be easier thanks to the teleports that would be more essible and easier for yers to build. That would be when Reign would set off and search for him, for now however he can''t lose track of what was important. Fixing and improving his sword was one of the things that are incredibly important right now, but that would also need to wait until Shadow and the others arrived thanks to the great cost of doing it. For today, however, Reign was going to take it a bit easy and just train a bit by himself and maybe spar with Wolf and Greenie while waiting for Marco to return. Even though Marco didn''t tell him where his safe zone was, since he was getting information by talking with the four in the territory, Reign presumed that it wouldn''t be too far from his territory and he should be able to get back by tomorrow. Of course that also depended on whether or not his boss wanted to meet Reign as there was always the possibility of the man deciding against it and abandoning the four that were currently still in the territory. The chances of that happening however were low so Reign didn''t think much about it. He simply made his way down to the basement before starting his training. Marco arrived back in his territory in the evening. The dpidated houses and broken buildings inside the small town they were located in were a stark contrast to Reign''s territory and the safe zone where a lot of the buildings had been fixed in order to allow people to live there. He made his way through the town while the monsters dared not approach him. The monsters living here were quite weak, starting from level 1 all the way to level 10. He easily got back and entered the safe zone as the guards all greeted him enthusiastically. "Sir Marco, we thought something might have happened to you since you were supposed to be here in the morning." One of the guards said with obvious relief after seeing Marco. "Yeah, some things happened so I couldn''t get here earlier." "Well, the important thing is that you''re back, the boss had sessfully gone through the evolution, he''ll be happy to see you." "He''s done it?!" Marco asked the guard with great enthusiasm as thetter nodded at him with a smile on his face. "Great!" Marco quickly made his way to thergest building in the safe zone, although the safe zone they were in wasrgerpared to the usual ones, it still only had 4 buildings in it and about 3 houses. The leader and the higher-ups of the order stayed in thergest building while the others were free to choose any of the 3 to live in. The houses were used as storage areas and were always guarded by someone. In total their safe zone had a bit over 100 people in it, which was a fair number of peoplepared to other safe zones, but very small whenpared to Reign''s. Marco entered the building as everyone greeted him, he was after the second inmand and his strength and rank were second only to the boss. As Marco made his way up his heart started beating hurriedly, if the boss was truly a Tier I fighter now, then perhaps they would be able to form an alliance with Reign with ease. Even though Reign had told them that they were wee in his territory and that no discrimination would happen, it''s hard to say what the other people in the safe zone would do. With their boss being so strong, however, they were bound to be respected by others as well which would make it easier for them to integrate into the safe zone slowly. "Marco, you''re back." Marco opened the door of the main office and was met with his boss sitting in a leather chair. The man looked up and smiled at Marco whose face lit up as he could feel that his boss was much stronger than before. "Boss, you did it!" "Yes, it was hard, but I got luckyst night and managed to finish the final mission of the system, the evolution was truly something." The man said before beckoning Marco to sit down. "Tell me, what did you learn about that territory?" "You''re not going to believe it to be honest." Marco sighed before starting his story. He told his boss everything, from how he met with the four and spoke to them, to how Reign suddenly appeared before them, and the conversation the two had. "He''s John''s son!?" The boss got up from his seat and stared at Marco with disbelief. Even though he was a leader of a small-sized order, he had an advantage thanks to the fact that he befriended a lot of people in his youth, amongst them were people that had joined therge-scale order in Chicago and held important positions. Thanks to that he was able to meet a lot of powerful people, including Reign''s father. "Marco, tell me, how strong am Ipared to him?" The boss immediately asked Marco who simply nodded at him. The boss immediately released his mana as Marco squinted his eyes, the pressureing from the man was tremendous, butpared to Reign, it was stillcking. "So?" "Well, I''m not sure if that was his full power back then, but if it was then the sheer mana pressure he exerted was double of what you just did sir." "Double, tch, like father like son huh." The boss clicked his tongue beforeughing heartily. Marco simply stared at him without saying anything since he knew that his boss was a bit hurt from learning that he was weaker than Reign who was much younger than him. "Well, let''s go." "Huh?" "You said he wants to meet me, well, I want to meet him too." Chapter 376 Shadow’s Return Boom! A spear made of mes zoomed past Reign as thetter dodged it before it hit the wall of the underground arena and exploded. Fierce mes appeared as the temperature inside the arena rose by a couple of degrees. Ever since Wolf had managed to evolve, his connection with his ability had risen to a higher degree. Not only was he able to use his mes in a more efficient manner, but their power had risen as well. That however was not the most important, Wolf had managed to get lucky and find a powerful item with me attributes. To be more specific it wasn''t an item, but a type of lotus that was growing inside an incredibly hot area they had passed by. Upon seeing how Wolf''s eyes were glued to it, the leader of the party, who had gone through the second evolution at that point, decided to get it for him. Not only was the nt beneficial to Wolf for his evolution mission, but it also unlocked one of the three requirements to evolving his ability to rank S. As Wolf and the others grew more powerful, their abilities were slowly nearing the limit for their ranks. In Wolf''s case, his rank A ability could level up all the way to level 150 before it would stop. Of course, an ability wasn''t everything and the more powerful Wolf became, the more powerful his ability would be. But ranking up and continuing to increase the level of his ability was incredibly important for not only him, but everybody. Laura for example had a rank B ability and she had hit the ceiling when it came to the ability''s level before starting the challenge. Unfortunately, there was nothing any of them could do in order to help her since improving the rank of one''s ability was something that was entirely up to them. It was thanks to that that all of them were in a bit of a hurry. Even though they knew that a rank A ability was very rare to have in the world right now, they didn''t want to be left behind by Reign whose starting point was higherpared to anyone else. Only 13 people in the whole world had a rank S ability like Reign, perhaps right now there were more, but Wolf and the others highly doubted that, not only was it incredibly hard to improve the rank of ability from A to S, but the person had to be powerful and have a good understanding of the ability as well. All of them were given marks by different gods, even Wolf whose mark was given by Miriam who was incredibly powerful was still unable to rank it up, even though he was probably the closest to having a rank S ability, together with Shadow of course. Both of them knew that it was only a matter of time before their abilities became rank S, but they would of course prefer it to be sooner thanter. Beast and Tank as well had marks thatplimented their abilities and they would of course also improve them, but they had just recently improved their abilities from rank B to rank A so it would take longer. It was Laura who had the biggest problem, even though her starting point as a possessed allowed her to inherit some of the demon''s powers and even improved her ability, she couldn''t get a mark and could only use the demon''s powers as a reference in order to improve. Of course, there was always the possibility of a powerful god that was at the tier of Ancient or Supreme giving her a mark, but those beings were very rare in the universe and most of the time they wouldn''t meddle with mortals. "Well, you certainly have be much stronger, man." Reign said as he wiped off the sweat from his face. The intense heat from Wolf''s mes was hard for even him to resist, of course, the same could be told for Wolf who had a lot of trouble with Reign''s lightning. The basement had a healing array installed and as long as the people fighting were below Tier II, the array would make sure that death was impossible. It was only thanks to that that they were able to go all out during the sparring session, something that was impossible before. "The new upgrades to the building sure are incredible." Said Wolf as he sat down on the floor next to Reign who nodded his head. "Greenie said there were even more buildings that he had created in order to make the territory better, we should check them outter." "We should also upgrade some of the important ones, the training facility, monster fighting facility, stables and auction house all need to be further improved, well, the auction house is probably the one that can be left alone for some time, but more and more yers are getting close to the first evolution, we can''t allow them to stagnate after that," Wolf said with a serious expression as he stared at Reign. "I agree, but that will have to wait until the others arrive, well, depending on how long they take we might do it without them, but there''s also the problem with my sword, I need a lot of stuff and S Coins in order for Adrian and the elf smith to fix and improve it, I just hope we''ll have more than enough money when we all get together." "Yeah, I guess it''s time for all of us to start looking for some rank S items, our old weapons will no longer be enough to help us during tough fights, unfortunately." As the two were talking, they suddenly got up from the ground and jumped sideways as multiple shadow vines came at them. Reign and Wolf quickly took care of them before staring at the entrance of the basement where Shadow was looking at them with a wide grin on his face. "Great reflexes guys, that was really good." "You little bastard!" Both Reign and Wolf shouted as they sprinted towards Shadow and attacked him. Thanks to the healing array there was no reason to hold back, of course, Shadow had no idea that the basement had a healing array so he was rmed by them. The next couple of minutes were spent in battle, Shadow did his best to dodge and defend against their attacks while being in great panic, only after getting stabbed by Reign did he realize that his wound was immediately healed, upon which both Reign and Wolf stopped and startedughing. "Hey, that, that was just mean guys, I thought you were really trying to kill me!" Shadow pouted as the two menughed even harder before hugging the guy. As the three talked they made their way up to the fourth floor. All of them went to their respective rooms in order to take a shower and refresh a bit before meeting in the living room. The first thing that Shadow noticed after arriving in the living room was the weird atmosphere. Upon sitting down, Reign and Wolf started speaking, they told him everything, the fact that mana existed in the world before the game, the fact that there were thousands of groups that were called orders who could use mana and be more powerful. Reign of course told him that their fathers were co-leaders of onerge-scale order and that Wolf''s father was also a member of that order. The new information made Shadow widen his eyes in shock as he slowly processed it. After a couple of minutes, Shadow suddenly lifted his head and stared at Reign. "Reign, if our dads were truly that strong, then, then how did uncle-" "He was most likely killed." Reign said before telling him what Marco said. After he finished speaking, Shadow was left speechless, his mana was suddenly released as all the shadows inside the living room came to him before shrouding him and the others. The shadows danced in the air as if they were alive as Shadow''s mana started going out of control, simr to how Reign acted when he found out. "Calm down Shadow." Reign patted his friend on the shoulder as thetter woke up from his stupor. The shadow''s stopped moving frantically and slowly returned to where they belonged as Shadow stared at Reign. "Reign, we''ll-" "We''ll find him, and after we do, we''ll make him wish that he was never born." Reign answered his friend with a serious expression. Shadow simply nodded at him before turning his head and looking at Wolf. "Hey, have you even tried contacting your family?" "Yes, my mother and older sister are fine, they were at home when everything happened, as for my younger brother, he was in Europe, luckily he also survived but is currently in a safe zone while the outside is a bit dangerous, unfortunately, I tried contacting my father but there''s no response for now, from what Reign has found out, however, I''m sure he''s alive, just unable to respond right now, perhaps he hasn''t found arge safe zone yet as well." The three all talked some more before Reign told them about strengthening the tree and the new powers he had in the territory. He had previously used the power and inspected five more people, but he found nothing. He was going to use his skill again tonight and check if there is anyone acting suspiciously. Before he could do that however Greenie arrived and told him that Marco was back with his boss. Chapter 377 Meeting Carlo "Seeing the three of you together like this actually makes me reminisce about your fathers." Marco''s boss said as he looked at Reign, Wolf, and Shadow who were all sitting right in front of him. The five of them were currently in the living room on the fourth floor while Greenie was outside, patrolling in case something was to happen. "So you knew my father as well?" Asked Wolf as he stared at the man with slight vignce. "I wouldn''t say I knew them, we were more of acquaintances, to be honest, I have sparred a couple of times with them and did some missions with members of their order though." "Buy just look at me, where are my manners, I started talking without even introducing myself." The man said before standing up and looking at the three with a serious expression. ? "My name is Carlo Valente, it''s a pleasure to meet you." "Reign." "Wolf" "Shadow" The three all stood up and answered the man as he gave them a weird bow. The fingers of his right hand were crossed together in a weird manner in front of his chest while the index finger of his left hand was pointing down on the floor. "This was a customary bow for orders back then, well for the ones my order was a part of," Carlo said before sitting down. "But I have to say, I''m not really even surprised that you guys got your true names already." "Huh?" The three looked at him with a confused look as he simply chuckled. "Well, it turns out not everyone got a true name, all the pioneers got it, and a couple of other people did, but most of us still have our original names, from what I was able to understand, true names have a high significanceter on." "That''s weird, I could have sworn that everyone got a true name." Reign said as he tried to remember what the system had told him. "The system likes to trick us a bit it seems, even though it said everyone had a new name, it turned out it only meant all the pioneers, well, I have given up on trying to understand the system, to be honest," Carlo said before sizing up the three. "But truly, the aura each one of you has is incredibly simr to your fathers," Carlo said once again before continuing. "Reign, calm and collected but ready to burst out fighting at any moment, Wolf as mysterious and observant as that father of yours, while you Shadow, you got the same good looks as your father." "Hey, why am I the only one that has the looks!?" "And the same hot-headedness." Carlo chuckled again as Shadow sat down embarrassedly. "I have heard from Marco about your proposition, and honestly, it would be an honor to fight alongside the three of you," Carlo said suddenly as Reign raised an eyebrow. "Just like that, you don''t have any questions to ask, no apprehension or anything?" "Nope, just like I said, the three of you are truly your respective father''s children, for me, that''s enough." Carlo shook his head before continuing. "One thing that everyone knew about them was that they would never go back on their word, never schemed or anything like that, if they like you and offer something then that was it, there would be no hidden agendas there, if they didn''t like you however then you were screwed." "Hahahahahaha." Reign suddenly startedughing before calming down after a couple of seconds. "That does sound like dad and uncle, they were quite forward huh?" "Exactly, that was one of the reasons why they were so well-liked, next to the fact they were both incredibly powerful and talented," Carlo said with a smile on his face as he seemingly reminisced. "You father, however." He suddenly pointed at Wolf. "He was always at the back, always observing everyone and making notes in his head, for a long time everyone thought he was just some guy the two brought together with them cuz they liked him, it was onlyter when everyone found out how powerful he was." "I still remember that day, one small-sized order actually tried teaming up with others in order to try and take over a couple of ces that were run by them, after taking over one ce and mercilessly killing everyone there, your dad personally went to them, in a mere 2 hours, there were only corpses left of the small-sized order that was actually a bit stronger than my own." "The most shocking thing was the fact that nobody saw your dad even enter, he suddenly disappeared a couple of miles from their base, all of them died the exact same way as well, a slit throat." Carlo stopped for a moment before continuing, "Every single one of them died with eyes wide open, in disbelief that they were dying, no signs of struggle could be seen and it was clear that none of them even noticed your dad before it was toote." "That sounds like him alright." Wolf simply nodded at Carlo as Reign and Shadow nced at him with a weird expression, Wolf had told them that his family was a bit special, but they didn''t know that his father was an assassin, not to mention the fact that Wolf seemed to have known. It was then that they remembered how good Wolf was with daggers, his weird movement, and fighting style, it all made sense now. Not only did Wolf know about his father''s job, but he was also probably an assassin too. Perhaps that wasn''t all, since Wolf has said that his family was a bit special, then perhaps they were all assassins. The thought made Reign and Shadow look at Wolf a bit weirdly, but it only happened for a moment before they were back to normal, whatever the truth was, it didn''t matter. They have been fighting side by side for a long time and they trusted Wolf wholeheartedly, what he did before the game didn''t really matter to them. "Well anyway, my safe zone currently has about 100 people, if we are going to transfer them all here then I need help, even though I have gone through the first evolution and can scare off pretty much any monster with my mana pressure alone, there''s no telling what might happen, especially if ''that'' group tries to do anything." "I agree, that''s why all three of us will be there." Reign suddenly said. "Tell your people to wear cloaks, we will do it as well in order to fool the enemy into believing it''s only you guys that are there, if they dare attack then we will make sure they will regret it." "Greenie go with Loreno, we have promised him that he can bring his people here as well, it''s been a couple of days since then so it''s time for us to help him with that, if we''re lucky then maybe more of ourrades will arrive till tomorrow so we will have even more people on our side, not that we really need that to be honest," Wolf said as Carlo nodded at him, the four continued talking a bit more, some of their conversations were about the orders and their fathers while the rest was about tomorrow and how they would transfer Carlo''s people over to the territory. There was always the option of making a portal there, and perhaps that would be for the best as they could move around more easily thanks to it, but Reign and the others wanted to use this opportunity to draw the enemy out and deliver a blow to them. Perhaps one might think that using so many people as bait was cold-hearted, but truth to be told, the chances of anyone dying when 4 Tier I fighters were present was close to zero. Making a portal in the safe zone was also not easy to do, portals were after all a bit expensive to make and the materials needed weren''t high in supply. Right now Reign had enough money and materials to make 3 more portals. If the safe zone where Carlo and the others were was good, then perhaps he might make one there in order to make hunting monsters easier for the others, not to mention moving around would be faster. Marco was sitting next to Carlo the whole time, he simply stayed quiet and listened to their conversation. He was happy that everything was going so well, and with the help of Reign and the others, they were all bound to be more powerful in the future. Not only was the town in a good position and had a plethora of high-level areas nearby, but it was also a huge territory where thousands could live without any issues. Being guarded by so many Tier I fighters also made it very easy for them to get over here without any casualties, as for those that would try to use this in order to attack them, they would definitely regret it after Reign and the others showed themselves. Chapter 378 Start Of The Relocation Carlo and Marco left the building right away and made their way toward their safe zone. The two didn''t hurry however and slowly walked past the many buildings as the moon shined in the sky. It was currently evening and they were going to travel back to their territory tonight. Of course, they weren''t going alone, three cloaked figures were moving behind them, and each of them had the cloaks and other stealth items Reign had gotten from his adventures in Ris. Some items weren''t even needed as both Wolf and Shadow had their own items as well. Wolf was previously teleported to a world whose technology was simr to Earth''s before mana appeared, with the powerful mana outbreak, and without the system at the beginning of everything, not only did all electronics stop, but people were almostpletely helpless against the powerful monsters that arrived. It was on the 3rd day after the outbreak that the system had found the and integrated itself into it, creating safe zones and allowing people to be stronger more easily. More than 60% of the poption died in the first 3 days however and the situation was bleak. Even though the events happened over a year ago on the, it was still incredibly hard for them to push back the monsters and reimnd, because of that, the system made missions to mercenaries that would oftene and help them out. A couple of powerful people had even managed to take some territories and push the monsters back, but they were quite rare. From what Wolf had found out, there were only 2 seeds of hope that were found on the, perhaps there had been more in the first days, but without a safe zone and any way of knowing about their powers, they were killed easily. The also changed, with mana being everywhere, the nts grewrger every day and the whole started expanding. Many died thanks to the natural disasters that happened as a result of the growingrger. It was only then that Wolf understood just how lucky they were. The system was there since the beginning and the people of Earth had a fighting chance against the monsters that appeared. Safe zones allowed the weak to survive and the powerful to rest while the system itself made it much easier to be more powerful. As for Shadow, he was transported to a steam-punk world. The many types of machinery of that world didn''t need any electricity to work and as a result, they were fine even after mana appeared. Huge cities were built after the people there found mana cores that could be found in Tier I monsters and above. The mana cores were excellent sources of power and with them, they were able to build stronger and bigger constructs. There were even two sses that were specific to that, the "Tinkerer", and the "Mechanic". Both were quite simr to each other as both sses were closely linked to machines and constructs. The Mechanic however was a ss that would allow the yer to get more knowledge and build powerful machines that could help out in battle. The Tinkerer on the other hand was a ss that was an expert in making strange weapons and armor. A Mechanic could overwhelm his opponents with the sheer number of machines he had built while the Tinkerer would overwhelm them with incredible power and defense from what he had created. Long-range weapons, middle-range, melee weapons, weapons that could act by themselves, turrets, armors that had weapons installed in them a powerful Tinkerer could make all of it. After spending some time there and even fighting against some mechanics and tinkerers, Shadow was able to get a lot of experience against them, he also made sure to steal as many of their constructs as he could in hopes of letting the people here choose the ss. There were bound to be people that were smart but didn''t want to make potions or normal weapons or armor, if these machines could interest them, perhaps they could try out one of these sses. Even though those sses were rare and usually wouldn''t appear during the ss trial, if people already had knowledge about them, then just maybe they could get it, if not during the trials, then maybe at level 20 when you get another chance at switching your ss. Even though the two had brought a fine number of items, it still paled a bitpared to Reign who was in a special position where he visited numerous battlefields and had ess to thousands of different items of all kinds. The sheer number of items that Reign brought back was in the hundreds and even though most of them were useless to them, they could always sell them to the yers or put them up for auction. As the three followed Carlo and Marco, they made sure to not be seen by anyone, if the enemy knew that they wereing along with the two, they would probably not attack them. Even without them showing, there was always the possibility of the enemy sensing that something was wrong and not attacking them. Greenie was going with Loreno, he however was not going alone. Neil, Cameron, and Elijah were going with him with their teams. Each of the teams was incredibly powerful and it shouldn''t be difficult for them to defend against anything the enemy might throw. Even if two Tier I fighters attack them, they should be fine as Reign had sent Greenie to buy a multitude of different potions in order for them to be ready for anything. He also bought some very expensive one-time-use items that looked simr to bombs. The bombs, although had a short explosion radius, could inflict massive damage to the enemy. It took Carlo and Marco about 3 hours to get back to their safe zone. Thanks to Carlo releasing his mana pressure, no monsters attacked them and there was no reason to slow down during the trip. Soon the two entered the safe zone while Reign and the others waited outside. It was currently 2 after midnight, and the n was for the people to get ready and start the trip at 8. The trio made their way into one of the abandoned buildings and made camp there. There were some monsters inside the building, but they were quickly dealt with by Shadow whose ability was perfect for killing without producing any noise. Even without them releasing their mana, the nearby monsters wouldn''t dare get close to the room they were staying in. That was thanks to the natural aura around the three who were Tier I fighters. It couldn''t truly be exined in words, but simply being close to any of them would make weaker beings shudder in fear as they could sense that there was something dangerous that was close to them. That would make it easy for Reign and the others to rest before following and joining Carlo during their trip to Doncaster. Reign and the others simply used the system to make an rm clock. Thanks to their status as pioneers, they had many more functions in the system openedpared to others. There was also the fact that they were amongst if not the most powerful humans on the currently, which opened even more functions for them. The three slept as the night passed uneventfully, nobody tried attacking them or doing anything in the safe zone and soon the system woke them up. It wasn''t really pleasant to wake up in such a way, the system would simply speak to them in order to wake them up, but since the words were spoken directly inside their heads it was incredibly ufortable. They quickly looked outside the window and were able to see that tens of people were already lined up in the territory. More people were slowlying to join them and soon they all started walking out of the territory. Reign and the others followed after them before entering a forest. Thanks to their equipment, it was easy for them to simply join therge group as their presence was very faint and it was hard for people to see them in the lush forest. If someone was stronger they could perhaps sense that someone had just appeared next to them, but most of the people in the center of the group were quite weak and it was impossible for them to do so. ''The first part of the trip will definitely be smooth, the enemy will probably wait until we enter the grasnds before doing anything.'' Reign thought to himself while observing their surroundings. Since the enemy could tame and use monsters then it would be hard for them to do anything in low-level areas. Even in the grasnds, they could only hope to userge numbers of monsters to attack the group and kill some of them, instilling fear in the hearts of the others. ''Well it doesn''t matter, the moment they attack, I will be able to sense them, after that it''s game over for you bastards.'' Reign shed a dangerous smile as they continued their trip. After about 2.5 hours they finally entered the grasnds. Chapter 379 Attack Of The Monsters As the party moved through the grasnds, everyone was visibly nervous, even Marco and Carlo who was the strongest 2 out of their group. The people in the group were visibly shaking from time to time as some monsters would asionally appear and stare at them. Of course, no monster darede close, but there were some in packs that would stare at them from a distance, just looking at them and waiting, perhaps trying to see if something was going to happen and if they could perhaps get a meal. The grasnds werepletely differentpared to the other areas they were in, not only was it bigger, but there were powerful monsters that resided here, some that could even rival a normal Tier I fighter. If they were unlucky enough to encounter such a monster then Carlo would need to put all of his focus on fighting against it while the others helped him out and protected the group. Reign however was silently observing their surroundings, something was off. ''The mana around us, why does it feel different?'' Reign asked himself as he did his best to sense the mana around them, thanks to his powerful mana organ and mana sensitivity he was susceptible to mana and how it behaved. He had been in the grasnds just a couple of hours ago and they passed through pretty much the same ce before, the mana back then was normal. ''It''s a bit sparse and has a different feel to it, it''s not dangerous or anything, but someone has definitely been doing something here.'' Reign quickly whispered to Wolf and Shadow about his findings, the two were also a bit alert since they had entered the grasnds, but they didn''t know exactly what felt out of ce. "It could be some device that draws monster in, simr to what the Tainted did, or perhaps a skill that can epass arge area in order to do something since our enemy can control monsters, then perhaps this is one of the ways they do it." Reign said as the two simply nodded before continuing to observe around them. ''There''s a Tier I fighter with the group, about 40 level 30 and above yers, while the others were all between levels 10 and 30, if the enemy wants to do some damage then the only thing they could do is to send a couple of powerful bosses our way, even though we did our best in order to not be seen, they are probably on the lookout for us as well, there''s a high possibility that they might try and draw in a field boss to us as well.'' Reign calmly thought as he analyzed the situation. He was in the dark about what the enemy knew about them and if they had any idea that he and the others were here, but he was ready for the worst to happen, even if they somehow sent an area boss to them, Shadow and Wolf could deal with it by themselves, he just needed the enemy to use a skill or ability and he could sense them and attack. One thing he was certain of was that the enemy didn''t know his high sensitivity to mana, not only was that a piece of information that only his teammates knew, but whatever they did in this area was visible to him, something that the enemy might not have done if they knew about his high mana sensitivity. As the group continued onwards, more and more monsters could be seen around them, the difference this time was the fact that all the monsters were looking at them with great anger in their eyes. Some lions were bearing their fangs at them, a couple of blood elks already had their bloody vines out, and more. There were even some eagles and vultures flying above them, just waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. All of this was still nothing too dangerous as Carlo himself could take care of all the monsters, it would however take a lot of time and he wouldn''t be sure if he could block the approach of all the monsters and keep everyone safe. Even him releasing more mana didn''t work as the monsters seemingly ignored the fact that they would definitely die if fighting against him. Suddenly The earth started shaking as a huge figure could be seen approaching them from the left side. From the right side, however, there was anotherrge monster walking toward them. The monster was about 4 meters tall and looked simr to a bear with itsrge physique, but it was actually arge brown lion. The monster was known to Reign and the others as it was one of the field bosses they had fought against and killed before the evolution challenge, but as it turns out, there were more of them in the grasnds. "About a hundred high-level monsters, a behemoth from the left and a Grizzly Lion from the right, damn, they really want everyone here to die," Reign smirked as he closed his eyes, there was still some time left before the monsters all arrived and he was going to use that time to try and sense the enemy. The mana disruption in the air was definitely what made the monsters behave weirdly, but there was no way it was the reason why a behemoth-ss monster and a field boss wereing over to them. As Reign stood still and tried to sense mana, the people in the group were beyond panicking. Screams, angry shouts, and panicked voices could be heard as the people believed they were going to die. Some simply looked at the many monsters in a daze while others resorted to cursing Carlo for bringing them here to die. The stronger people who were guarding them tried to cate them and promised everything would be alright, but for some, that simply didn''t work. It was only after Carlo released all of his mana that they calmed down as the immense pressure made it hard for them to even speak. "Don''t worry, I didn''t bring you here without any ns," Carlo said before ncing at Reign and the others, since they were still not moving it meant that they still hadn''t found out where the enemy was, he was going to stay here until they decided to show themselves or if the monsters got too close. As seconds tickled the two powerful monsters got closer and closer. Upon seeing the massive behemoth and the giant lion the people stayed quiet, the incredible power the two monsters had made them believe that nothing could stand against them. Suddenly, as the two monsters came about 400 meters to the group, Reign opened his eyes and a ferocious smile appeared on his face. "Got you!" Reign suddenly took off his coat as Wolf and Shadow followed suit and did the same. Their mana was released as the crowd simply stared at the three whose mana pressure was the same as Carlo''s. "Carlo, you take on the behemoth, Wolf will deal with the lion while Shadow and the rest should focus on killing the weaker monsters and keeping people safe!" Reign shouted before lightning erupted around him and he disappeared into the distance. There was no need for more words as Carlo ran towards the behemoth while Marco turned around to face his group. "We will do as he said, guards, make teams of 4, and defend against the monsters, me and Shadow will attack them!" Marco nodded at Shadow who nodded back before he started walking toward the monsters. Multiple shadows suddenly appeared on the battlefield as the monsters got caught or pierced by them. "I haven''t had an opportunity to let loose ever since going through the evolution, I hope those guys won''t disappoint me," Shadow said before disappearing from the spot and attacking the monster that was closest to him. Even though some of the monsters were elites and variants,pared to Shadow who was now a Tier I fighter, they were nothing. Wolf on the other hand sent a me sh toward the level 50 Grizzly Lion when he was some 15 meters away from him. The giant me sh was even bigger than the lion who roared angrily as he could feel the powerful mana and intense heating from both the man and the attack. Even though it would be hard for Wolf to fight and kill a level 50 area boss, a field boss was a different story, he simply needed to be a bit careful and use up arge amount of mana in order to deal with such a monster right now. Wolf''s greatsword waspletely covered in fire as the young man stared at the monster with a calm gaze. Carlo on the other hand had started fighting the behemoth. Even though the giant monster posed no threat to him, killing it was incredibly difficult. Behemoth-ss monsters had great defense and vitality and even bosses would decide against fighting them because it was too much of a hassle. Carlo''s goal however wasn''t to kill the monster but to make it stop and focus on him. Large boulders suddenly rose from the ground as Carlo hurled them toward the behemoth. His ability was Earth maniption, early in the game it was simply a rank C ability, but with great effort, Carlo managed to make it rank up to rank B. Even though he had great knowledge about it and had already hit the maximum level for it, it would take some time before he could get it to rank A. "Let''s see what you got," Carlo said with a smile on his face as he faced the giant monster that was nowpletely focused on him. Chapter 380 The Enemy As the others were fighting against the monsters, Reign was running with great speed toward the ce where he felt faint mana undtions. The mana movement was small and hard to spot, but thanks to his incredibly high mana sensitivity, Reign was able to spot it. He made way to the enemies that were currently using the monsters in order to attack Carlo and his people while making sure that his mana was hidden and that his movement wouldn''t be found out right away. He wasn''t certain if there was anyone that was watching over Carlo and the group and notifying the others, but even if there were, Reign had moved with such speed and in such chaos that it would be hard for someone below Tier I to spot him. His mana, his presence, and his body were well hidden by the items he was still carrying on his body as he made his way to the ce he felt manaing from. As Reign neared the ce he suddenly slowed down, he wasn''t going to simply let his enemies see him approaching them and he took a turn. Slowly going around he made his way to where the mana was from the left side, he crouched down and further hid his body in the tall grass as he observed 6 figures in the distance. The 6 were currently standing on the hill and were observing what was happening in the distance. It seemed that the 6 were surprised by Wolf and Shadow appearing and fighting against the monsters together with Carlo and his people. The six were visibly shaking from anger as they knew that there was nothing that they could do in this situation. Their powers worked best againstrge groups of people that were weaker than them, when fighting people that had the same strength or were stronger, their powers would be almost worthless since a powerfulbatant could easily pass through monsters before killing them in the end. There were only a handful of people from their order that were good at fighting one on one against others, most of them simply preferred scheming around and using their powers to send monsters to do the dirty work like them. Their powers as well were different, some were more suited for controlling arge number of weaker monsters, some were better with fewer numbers but stronger ones, while others only controlled incredibly powerful variants and bosses. ''A Tier I fighter.'' Reign thought to himself as he stared at the man at the very front of the group of 6. The manaing from him was much greaterpared to the others and it was impossible that he was still below the first evolution. ''But if this is what their Tier I fighters are like, then there''s no wonder they didn''t dare attack the territory even when I was gone.'' Reign smirked as he could sense that the enemy Tier I fighter was without a doubt the weakest Tier I fighter he had ever seen. "Damn it, I thought they said nobody left the territory, why are these two here then?!" The Tier I fighter shouted as the people behind him tried to cate him. It was obvious to them that the n had failed and they needed to leave this ce, otherwise, they might be in danger soon. "Sir Bone, we really need to leave, fighting against three Tier I fighters is simply-" "Shut up, we were given this task by the leader, I''m not going to fail the first mission I was given after the evolution, even though we can''t kill them all, I''ll make damn sure that they lose some people!" The man called Bone said as he pped the person that came to him before staring in the distance. He was of course staring at where Carlo and the others were and before long he started channeling a great amount of mana for something. "Sir, please stop, if they sense you then they might stop fighting the monsters ande here, please, we need to leave." The five behind him all begged as the man turned a deaf ear to them. It was clear that he was not going to stop now, for some reason this mission seemed to be incredibly important to him and he was going to make it a sess no matter what. "Zip it, even if they are powerful, I don''t believe they will be able to keep everyone alive after more monsters arrive, those bastards have been growing stronger and stronger, we can''t allow them to grow anymore, if we don''t start making them suffer losses then soon they mightpletely overtake us." "That''s right, if you don''t try harder then all of you will soon die." Reign said as he stood behind the six. "That''s right, at least someone has a brain." Bone said without even turning back. "Mhm, you guys really are pitiful, if you weren''t so secretive then I would have already killed all of you." "Correct, we need to huh?" Bone suddenly stopped as a cold chill suddenly passed through his body. He slowly turned around, only to see four people standing petrified in fear as Reign stabbed the fifth one through the leg. "Y-you!" Bone shouted with anger as he pointed a finger at Reign who had already changed his equipment. There was no need to continue being stealthy right now, he was content with simply listening to them before, but he wasn''t about to allow the guy to send even more monsters toward the group. Reign''s appearance immediately created a great shock to all of the people present. Not only did they know of him, but they also knew that there was no chance that they could defeat him. There were no monsters around them to help out during the fight as they sent them all toward Carlo and the group, and their own abilities were useless against someone like Reign who was incredibly strong. "So, you guys wanna fight, or will you make this all easier and just surrender?" Reign said as he stared at Bone whilst releasing all of his mana outside. The five people in front of Bone immediately started sweating bullets as they slowly started bending forward, the pressureing from Reign was too strong for them to resist. "You bastard, I''m a Tier I fighter as well!" Bone said as he released all of his mana as well, butpared to Reign he was simply way too inferior. The only thing he was able to do with his mana was to withstand Reign''s immense pressure while the other five were already down on their knees as he couldn''t do anything to protect them, well, even if he could he probably wouldn''t. ''Tch, damn weaklings.'' Thought Bone as he tried to find a way out of this situation. He had one more monster that was nearby and even though he nned on sending it toward Carlo and the group, he was already forcing it to run over here in hopes of fighting against Reign. He had no trust that the monster would be able to kill Reign however, he simply wanted to use it as a shield and run away from this ce. His life was the most valuable thing he had after all and he wasn''t about to lose it here. "So this was all nned out huh, how did you know we were going to be here?" Bone started speaking as he hoped to draw this out before his monster arrived. Reign however simply smirked at him before taking out some handcuffs. He proceeded to put the cuffs on all the five people that were in front of Bone while the man simply stared at him angrily. Even though the anger he felt from being ignored was great, he couldn''t let it take over as he would definitely lose if he was to fight against Reign right now. ''You arrogant bastard, once I escape from here I''ll make it my mission to take you down, everyone you care for will be killed by me, me!'' Bone screamed inside his head as his face warped a bit in anger, Reign of course didn''t miss that but he simply continued slowly putting handcuffs on the others before standing up. "So, where are they?" "Huh?" "The reinforcements you are so clearly waiting for, how much longer till they arrive?" Reign''s words made Bone go pale as he stared at the man in front of him in horror. His smiling face made it obvious that he wasn''t bothered at all by anyoneing here to help Bone out. "Youuuu." Bone spoke through his teeth as he stared at Reign. "ARROGANT FCKING BASTARD!" Bone charged at Reign with a mace in his hands, but before he could do anything. Bang! Reign''s fist connected with his face as the man was sent flying back a couple of meters. Whenpared to Reign, he was simply way too weak to even pose a threat. Chapter 381 Fighting Bone "My head, fuck." Bone said as he slowly got up from the ground. The power behind the punch Reign hit him with was enough to break his nose and deal some good damage to him. He wasn''t able to even follow Reign''s movement and before he knew what happened, he was sent flying down the small hill as Reign looked down at him with a calm gaze. Bone felt humiliated by the sight as his anger boiled inside of him, this time however he managed to contain himself. ''Shit, I was too careless, I let my anger get the better of me and I simply charged at him, had he used his sword instead of his fist then then I would be dead right now.'' Bone gulped at the realization as he looked at his hands that were currently shaking in front of him. He looked back up to see Reign but was startled upon noticing that he was gone. Before he could process the sight, he felt a presence behind him, quickly dodged to the side as a sword passed right next to him, the sword was aimed at his left shoulder and it only grazed him a bit thanks to his quick reflexes. [ Demonic mes ] Bone quickly put his hand in front of him as mes spewed out from it. The light purple mes weren''t as hot as normal mes, but they carried a weird presence with them as they were made from demonic energy. The power of the mesy not in their heat, but in the fact that it would burn one''s soul together with the body. The pain from something like that was great and not many would be able to resist it. The mes however hit the air as Reign had disappeared from the spot once again. Bone quickly put his hands close to his body as the area around him got enveloped in purple mes in order to not let Reigne close. ''So, how will you attack me now you little bastard, if your sword even touches the mes, they will quickly spread to your body, and then you''ll pay for punching me!'' Bone thought as he stared at Reign who simply scratched the back of his head before shaking it in disappointment. Under the astonished gaze of Bone, Reign created several lightning spears andunched them at the poor man who tried his best to dodge them or try and block them with his mace. Each time he blocked a spear, however, made his arms and body go numb as the lightning shocked him. Even with the protection of the demonic mes, he was unable topletely defend himself against the powerful lightning. ''Damn it, he can also use long-range attacks!'' Even though most of the people that belonged to Bone''s group knew a lot about Reign''s skills as they had put spies for some time, Bone was someone that was incredibly arrogant and never cared about others, even enemies. His arrogance was what made him highly disliked in the group, and even though he was a Tier I fighter, he only became one because he had a fruitful encounter early on in the game and managed to get incredibly easy missions for his first evolutions. Even some that still hadn''t gone through the evolution were disdainful of him as they knew that they would be able to beat him without a lot of trouble after bing Tier I fighters. It was the constant mocking and snickering that made Bone be more and more enraged at all of the people in the group. ''I stumbled upon multiple fruitful events at the very beginning of the game, managed to climb my way up from that hellish ce, and join the higher ranks of that group thanks to the items, and some bastards that have been sitting at the same ce for years dare mock me?!'' Bone had managed toe across an incredible item at the beginning of the game. The item was a rank A item and it was a consumable, but instead of being able to be used once, it could be used 5 times in total. The function of the item was a simple one, it gave stats. One thing that it didn''t say however was that the more talented and powerful the person was, the fewer stats it would give. It was best to use the item before one hit level 20 in order to get the best results. Bone had used it when he was level 6 and the stats he had gained made him powerful enough to fight against level 10 monsters back then. Upon reaching the safe zone where the group he had joined was, he gave the item alongside 2 more in order to be a part of them. Seeing the high rank of all the 3 items made even the leader take high regard for Bone, especially after hearing how he managed to find them in seemingly simple ces or from chests. That made him believe that Bone was either one that was born with great luck or was someone destined for greatness. Bone enjoyed a high rank and incredible benefits from the group early on, but after seeing how the man was not only very arrogant but also of low talent, the leader and many others slowly started losing interest in him. He couldn''t use the skills the group had for controlling monsters well and even after practicing for a long time, he was still unable to master them. Compared to others at his own level, the number of monsters he could control was much lower, and he could barely control monsters that were powerful, making him one of the weakest in the group in that regard. As months tickled more and more people overtook Bone and soon he was simply one of the higher-ups, but his treatment was much worsepared to theirs as even those in the middle ranks cared not for him. Upon once again stumbling upon a fruitful encounter he decided not to tell the leader or anybody else about it, he used the consumable that only had 2 uses both times in order to get more powerful and change his missions for the evolution into incredibly easy ones, not knowing that he would gain less because of it. His ability was also a weird one, it was called [ Demonic Whispers ] and was rank C when he managed to unlock it. After a while, it rose to rank B, and with its help, he was able to hear whispers of low-rank demons and even gain power from them, the [ Demonic mes ] he used was one of those powers. He even managed to incorporate part of his demonic powers into the skills he had learned from the group, although that diminished his control over monsters, he could control more of them and even the powerful ones would erupt in anger and attack anyone nearby thanks to his powers. That was what he used to lure so many monsters towards Carlo and the others, he also made the behemoth and the Grizzly Lion erupt in anger and managed to send them towards the group. Even though he couldn''t directly control them, he could still use them to attack his enemies, which was enough for him. Upon reaching Tier I, he shocked everyone, but after seeing how pitiful his strength waspared to other Tier I fighters, nobody really cared anymore, he, of course, hid his strongest skills as he didn''t want others to know that he could use demonic energy, albeit barely, but against Reign, he knew that he had to go all out. Reign however didn''t care for him even after seeing the demonic energy, the power behind it, and the way this man used it was inferior even whenpared to the average demon worshiper. It was obvious to Reign that he could only use a small part of it thanks to either an item or perhaps an ability he had. ''It doesn''t really matter, once I capture him I''ll be able to get all the info I want.'' Reign sent more and more lightning spears and even mana missiles at Bone who was slowly getting overwhelmed, even though Reign could end the battle quickly if he wished to, he wanted to wait for the reinforcements and capture them as well. As the battle continued Reign was suddenly able to sense the ground shaking slightly. Upon looking at his right side he was able to spot another big monstering his way. The monster was even bigger than the behemoth that had attacked them and simply walking made the earth beneath its feet tremble. "So this is the thing you were waiting for huh?" Reign said as he stared at the enormous elephant that wasing his way. The skin of the elephant shone with metallic glister underneath the sunlight as the metallic tusks looked incredibly dangerous. The elephant was of course many timesrger than a normal one and its power was definitely not low since it was a field boss, and one that was strongerpared to the average field boss as well. Chapter 382 Reign Vs The Elephant "Hahahahahahah, even with your strength you won''t be able to defeat me now!" Bone said as he was already creating a n to escape this ce. He knew that even with the elephant, the chances of him defeating Reign were almost none existent. Even though it pained him to do so, he had to sacrifice the elephant in order to escape from this ce and slowly gather his strength back. ''Even though it''s an incredibly powerful monster, I have no other choice than to do this.'' Being forced to sacrifice the strongest monster he had managed to fully control was not something he wished to do since it was one of the trump cards he had. Nobody in the group knew about it, just like they didn''t know about how he can merge his ability with the skills and change them. Monsters that the group had under full control could be put into a separate pocket space, just like Beast could do with his tamed beasts. Of course, there was a limit to how many monsters could stay in the pocket space, and they also needed to be fully under control in order to be put in there. Bone was very secretive about his monsters and ability, and unfortunately for him, he was still unable to fully control the elephant, he was very close to it above 90%, but he still hadn''t fully taken over it. Different monsters were in his pocket dimension, but unfortunately, none of them were powerful enough to pose a real threat to Reign so he wasn''t going to let them out, at least for now. "He''s quite a big boy, but I have to admit it, you are even dumber than I thought." Reign said as he looked at Bone with a disappointed look. "Huh?" Bone stared at Reign with confusion before widening his eyes in shock as tens of lightning spears and mana missiles rained down on him. His demonic mes were almost extinguished and if this continued then they would be gone before his elephant could help him out. "I specialize in speed, and yet you brought such arge and slow monster to fight me, I''m truly disappointed by your intelligence man." Reign said before disappearing, before Bone could respond to his movement, a sword had pierced through the mes and his left leg. As Bone went down on one knee, the demonic mes made their way up the lightning-d sword before touching Reign. Even though the lightning gave ayer of defense against the mes, it was still unable to block itpletely, but upon touching Reign, the mes did nothing. "So soul-based skill huh?" Reign said before chuckling a bit and drawing his sword out of Bone''s leg. The one thing Reign feared the least in the world right now were soul-based attacks thanks to Aethion and his dark copy that resided inside his soul, any attacks that dared aim at his soul would be destroyed by the two. Aethion had slowly started to recover his strength, of course, he was still limited to having his strength be a tad lower than Reign''s in order for him not to try anything, but he was still much more powerfulpared to back when they fought him. His dark copy was aplete enigma, on the other hand, it seems that Aethion knew more about the copy and what Reign truly was, but he wasn''t talking for some reason. The same went for Eldar, for some reason they were all hiding the information from Reign. It mattered not to Reign, however, whatever he was, whatever he needed to do in order topletely control his power, he would do it. "W-what?!" Bone screamed in shock as he saw his demonic mes burning on Reign''s body without doing anything to him. The demonic mes were one of his trump cards and so far nobody had managed toe unscathed from them, but against Reign, they seemed to bepletely useless. "How, how is that possible, how are my mes not doing anything to you?!" Bone screamed in fury as he sent a wave of demonic mes at Reign who calmly walked through them. The mes were unable to deal any damage to him as Reign had already managed to thin them out previously during their fight, but even if they were at full power they would barely be able to do anything to him anyway. "So, are you still going to resist or will you finally surrender?" Reign asked Bone who nced at the elephant who was now about 500 meters away from them. He gave the elephant a telepathicmand as thetter roared before running toward Reign. "So it''s going to be like this huh?" Reign asked before staring at Bone with a chilling coldness in his eyes. Bone immediately felt that something was wrong, but before he could do anything, Reign was already behind him and his right leg was stabbed together with his right arm that held the mace. Before Bone could even scream out in pain, Reign stabbed his other arm before taking out some mana-restricting chains and chaining Bone up. His mana was nowpletely restrained and he could do nothing to get out of his predicament. Reign grabbed him by the hair before throwing him up the hill, the other five members were all there and they dared not move a muscle. Without mana they were nothing, any monster in the grasnds could potentially kill them, and trying to run away was the same as suicide. "Now, shall I do with you?" Reign turned around and stared at the elephant who was only some 50 meters away from him. Even though the elephant wasn''t particrly fast, his enormous size allowed him to cover a great distance with each step it took. The height of the monster was about 7 meters and it was 13 meters long. The powerful tusks were each a couple of meters long and it was clear that Reign should stay away from them. He also didn''t know what kind of powers the enormous elephant had, but since it was a field boss, it was bound to have some. The elephant suddenly stopped a couple of meters in front of Reign before swinging his trunk at Reign. Just the simple act of swinging his trunk made a fierce wind blow towards Reign as the trunk moved with incredible speed. As it hit the ground a giant explosion of stones and soil took ce as a cloud of dust formed. When the cloud disappeared the elephant looked down, only to find nothing there. "Yo, big guy." The elephant suddenly looked at one of his tusks as Reign was sitting on it with a smile on his face. "These are quite tough you know?" Reign hit the tusk with his sword as the sound of metal colliding could be heard. The elephant''s eyes suddenly reddened as it looked at the tiny being in front of him with fury. It was one of the most powerful beings in the grasnds and none dared show any disrespect to it, to see such a small being making fun of him made the elephant boil with rage. It started shaking its head left and right, up and down as it tried its best to shake Reign off, after doing that for over 3 minutes the elephant stopped and looked at his tusks again. Reign was no longer on them, but before it could do anything, it suddenly screamed in pain as a part of its trunk suddenly erupted in blood as a long cut appeared. "I gotta hand it to you, you do have some tough skin man," Reign spoke whilst sitting on the elephant''s head. Even with his rank S weapon, he still felt some resistance when cutting the trunk which was actually the softest part of the elephant''s body, except for the underbelly. "Let''s see how tough your head is, huh?" Reign tapped the elephant''s head two times before getting up and lifting his rank S sword in the air. ck and white lightning suddenly appeared around the sword as ance formed around it. Reign quickly stabbed down whilst going down on one knee as thence managed to stab through the elephant''s tough skin and meat. The skull of the elephant, however, was much harder to damage and Reign was unable to pierce through it this time, he did, however, manage to make the elephant even angrier than before. He quickly jumped down from the elephant as he felt a tremendous amount of mana being released from the beast. He quickly did the same as his mana forced wind to blow around them, the elephant seemed a bit shocked that such a small creature had such mana, but its anger made it impossible to stop. Even if Reign was stronger than it, it was still going to fight with Reign until the very end. It was not only thanks to Reign enraging the elephant, but also the fact that it was controlled by Bone who was looking at Reign with bloodshot eyes up from the hill. Chapter 383 Aftermath Of The Fight "W-what, how is this possible?" Bone stared at the scene in front of him with eyes wide open, his body was shaking as he couldn''t believe the sight in front of him. Reign was standing on the head of the copsed elephant as his sword had finally managed to reap its life, the elephant had many cuts and burns on its body and even a part of its trunk was cut off. "Damn, field bosses are still tough bastards to take down alone." Reign took a deep breath as he spoke, the battle against the elephant took him a while to finish as Wolf and the others had already taken care of their enemies and were spectating the sight from the side. The group that was being relocated looked at Reign in awe as the power he showed was above anything they had seen so far. Upon learning that he was the leader of the territory they were joining, most of them had smiles on their faces as having such a powerful leader meant that they would definitely be safe. Some however were concerned, they didn''t know how they would be treated by Reign and the others in their territory, the concern only grew when they learned how big the territory was. One could say thatparing the safe zone they resided in previously and the territory that Reign ruled over was meaningless since the difference was huge. The whole town of Doncaster was under his control and even though the safe zone only covered a rtively small part of the town, Reign could erge it and cover the whole town at a moment''s notice if he so wished. The monsters would get pushed back and sent to other areas around the town which meant that a lot of them would be weakerpared to before, which was something Reign didn''t want to happen since they were good targets for the people of the territory to fight against. The behemoth that Carlo fought had its head crushed in the end as Carlo summoned a huge rock to fall on it at the end of the battle. The many monsters that attacked the group were either strangled by the shadows or had their bodies pierced multiple times by the shadow spikes. As for the grizzly lion, unfortunately, its dense and tough fur was an incredibly bad matchup for Wolf''s mes which were hard to extinguish even with the lion''s mana, which led to the lion spending a lot of its mana in order to defend itself and Wolf actually had an easier time fighting itpared to Reign and the elephant. "Hmm, no good items huh?" Reign checked the items he had received after killing the elephant, only to find that none of them were really good, that was of course thanks to him being a Tier I fighterpared to the elephant that still hadn''t gone through its first evolution. ''Dammit, and it was so close to evolving as well, if I only had a couple more days then I would have had a Tier I field boss under my control, dammit!'' Bone cursed in his head as he stared at Reign with great anger in his eyes. He cursed Reign and those that sent him to fight him. He now knew that the ns he had previously made to flee were all useless against somebody as powerful as Reign. "All tricks and ns are useless when faced with such power." A man belonging to the group of five suddenly said as he shook his head whilst staring at Reign. It was obvious that he and the other four hade to terms with their failure and capture. "What are you saying, you little bastard, shut the hell up before-" "Before what?" The man suddenly asked as he stared into Bone''s eyes. "Will you kill me, oh great Bone, the hope of our group, the incredible genius that is weaker than every other Tier I fighter?" "You little-" "I don''t really want to listen to your annoying voice, nobody in the order likes you, you''re simply a lucky untalented bastard that managed to get some good items and get a head start whenpared to others, I will confess that I never thought you would have such weird powers like that me of yours, not to mention the fact that you managed to almost fully control such a powerful monster without any of us noticing." "Wait, you, who are-" "Just a little bug that thought he did something." Reign suddenly said as he appeared behind the man who was speaking to Bone. "Hahaha, I have to be honest with you, I never thought you were this powerful, you probably didn''t even go all out during that fight huh?" The man spoke with a mocking smile on his face as he looked at Reign who simply smiled at him. "You do have an interesting skill, perhaps it is an ability of yours actually, but it doesn''t matter, I really don''t like little bugs spying on me." Reign said before grasping the man''s head. "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter if you kill this man, this is merely a part of, wait, what?" The man suddenly changed his expression as pain took over his face. He screamed loudly as his whole body started shaking, and that was only from Reign simply holding his head. "A part of your soul that in this guy in order to observe everything, well, it doesn''t really matter, to be honest, just be a good boy and disappear ok?" Reign smiled as the man''s body started to spasm before falling down to the ground. "Alright, now that we have finished that, let''s go back shall we?" Reign turned and looked at Bone and the others four who were looking back at him fearfully, "I have some questions for you, I truly do hope you will cooperate with me." The four simply nodded their heads in understanding while Bone was still looking shocked after what had happened. He knew who the person that took over the body was, he had never heard of such a power, but the voice and the behavior of the person made him think of one person, the leader of the order. ''He actually had such a power, I never heard of anyone talking about something like that before.'' Bone thought to himself before thinking about why the leader decided to show himself to Reign, letting your enemy know that you can somehow possess people was definitely not a good thing as they would be on the lookout for him now. ''Wait, what if that is the reason why?'' Bone suddenly understood if Reign and the others knew that the leader could possess others then they would have no choice but to not trust anyone from here on out. ''Everyone in the territory might now be a potential spy, even the ones that werepletely loyal might have been possessed, that would mean that they simply couldn''t believe anyone and that would slowly create a rift between them and their people, incredible, one small action would have huge repercussions for these bastards.'' Bone smiled as he thought, that even though he didn''t like the leader and the other members of the order, he hated Reign more after going through such a humiliating defeat today. His hatred clouded his judgment and hepletely overlooked the fact that Reign made the leader scream out in pain even while possessing somebody, he simply chalked it up to Reign killing the man and that the screams were his own, not the leaders. The tactic the leader went with was unfortunately bound to fail, Reign had actually seen through it at the very beginning, he didn''t have only a high sensitivity towards mana at the end of the day. He was incredibly sensitive towards demonic energy and souls, someone being possessed would have a different soul, well, Reign could sense that there was more than one soul inside of them. That meant that there would be no trust lost between Reign and his people since such a tactic wasn''t viable against him, not to mention the fact that he forced the leader to take some damage now since he annihted the part of the soul he put inside of the man. ''Something like this is definitely not something that can be used lightly, there are bound to be rules and restrictions put on that person when he wishes to possess someone or put his soul inside of them, well, luckily we have this guy to interrogateter, I truly do wonder how that man put a fragment of his soul inside of him.'' Reign thought as he looked at the person who was previously possessed, he was currently simply unconscious and would be fine after a while. Reign and the others took Bone and the other five and continued their trip, with this they finally managed to uncover more about the enemy and even managed to deal a blow to them, even though Bone was someone that wasn''t highly regarded in the order, he was actually more powerful than the others thought since he hid arge part of his powers. That coupled with the fact that Reign had managed to damage the soul of their leader made this quite a fruitful trip, of course, Reign still didn''t know that was their leader, but he was of course bound to find out after interrogating everybody. Chapter 384 Interrogation "AAAAAAA!!" Sounds of screaming could be heard from a closed cell in the prison as all the prisoners looked at the door in fear. The screams have been happening ever since Reign and the others returned from their trip as Wolf entered the prison with Reign and the new prisoners. Just like Reign, Wolf immediately released his mana in order to let the prisoners know his strength, but that was not needed since they were already thinking that both he and Shadow who came with them were definitely not normal people. Simply conversing with Reign in such a rxed manner made them know that even if they were weak, they were people that were close to the monster whose strength was many timesrgerpared to theirs, of course after feeling the incredible mana pressure the two exhibited, all of the prisoners knew that they were monsters as well. Shadow and Reign only stayed a little bit as Wolf was in charge of interrogating the prisoners, the draif leader was also one of the monsters that needed to be ''persuaded'' to join them. Wolf of course simply nodded and went towards the closed cell while whistling, before starting he needed to get the room ready, and of course make sure it wasn''t sound-proof as that wouldn''t be helpful. He wanted everybody in the prisoner to be able to hear what was happening in order to let them know what would soon happen to them as well. The first people that were going to be interrogated were of course the five members of the group that attacked Carlo and his people, Bone was going to be left forter as Wolf wanted to put more stress on the man before starting with him. The constant screams and pleas made everyone incredibly ufortable and tense inside their cells, the members of the order were all sitting and looking at the door fearfully as 2 of them had already been interrogated, but they simply stayed silent after being sent back. Everyone knew that they weren''t going to talk to them as they heard them promise to Wolf with loud shouts that they would keep silent about what happened inside the cell, that of course was another n that Wolf made. People would always be more scared of the unknownpared to things they knew about, especially when it was something like this. The screaming stopped as the door of the cell opened, the third man went out as his loud promise was heard by everyone about a minute ago. Wolf was right behind him, he stepped out of the cell with a warm smile on his face as his body was currently drenched in blood. The sheer sight of his smiling face that was covered in blood made the hearts of all the prisoners go cold, some even started shaking slightly. It was like a scene from a horror movie, torturing people was something that was frowned upon in the modern world and even armies would never admit to doing it, no matter what reason might be behind that. But in the current state of the world, morality has gone down the drain and the leaders of safe zones could do pretty much anything they wanted to do. "Alright, you''re up buddy, and you, possessed guy, get ready to go after him ok?" Wolf asked the man who nodded at him fearfully as he watched the fourth person of his group going inside the cell with wobbly steps. It didn''t take long after the door was closed for the screaming and begging to start, but one peculiar thing could be noticed, of course almost everyone here was oblivious to it as they were scared out of their minds. Wolf was torturing people in order to get more information from them, but so far, none of them had spoken about anything except for the first person to go in. It was like Wolf was simply torturing them for fun without caring about what they might say. If someone were to peek inside the cell where Wolf was currently in, they would be surprised to see Wolf sitting down in front of the fourth person who was drinking some tea whilst looking at Wolf with a surprised expression on his face. The whole screaming and shouting was actually just a trick as Wolf had only tortured the first person that he brought in. It didn''t take long for the man to give up everything and tell Wolf all of the secrets that the group had. Wolf didn''t stop there however as he used a device they had bought, it wasn''t something used for torture, but a device that acted like a loudspeaker. The cell Wolf was in was divided into two parts, the first part of the room was where the loudspeaker was located, alongside some other devices that Wolf used for torture while the second part of the cell was soundproof and that was where he mostly did the talking with the others who were quite obedient after simply putting them on one of the devices. That''s what he did for the three that came after the first person, it only took a little bit of pain for them to start spilling out everything, and Wolf of course didn''t need to continue, he simply activated the loudspeaker which had already memorized the voice of the person that entered and created sounds of the person screaming in pain and begging to stop. Wolf would simply sit down with the person in the other part of the room where the person would tell him everything he wanted to know. Of course, there was always the possibility of the person lying and Wolf knew that, even though he was quite good at making out when someone was lying or not telling everything, there were also devices to help him out with that. Those devices were put in both rooms and so far Wolf didn''t really have any use of them as none of the four had even tried to lie or hide something from him. He made all of them swear not to say a word to their friends and showed them a video recording of what he did to the first person that entered. He could torture them as he liked since there was also a small healing array in the cell. All of the things that Wolf needed for the cell came out to be quite expensive, but it was worth it in the end. Nobody dared say a single thing for fear of being tortured like the first guy who was simply traumatized after going through it all and they kept quiet about everything. The door of the cell opens as Wolf exits with the fourth prisoner, they soon get to the cell where the others were located which was right across the ''torture chamber'' as Wolf had aptly named it. He calls the final prisoner in the cell, who was the one that was possessed by the leader of the order and had survived after Reign destroyed the leader''s soul fragment. Upon entering the cell, Wolf immediately strapped the man on some kind of bench before taking out multiple knives, scalpels, pliers, and more. The mere sight of those things made the man shake as Wolf warmly smiled at him. "We''ll start off with something easy first alright?" The man didn''t even have enough time to answer Wolf before his jaw was grabbed. Wolf forced his mouth open before grabbing a tooth with the pliers and ripping it out, the healing array was incredible and as long as someone was below the first evolution, it would heal them with incredible speed and efficiency. The man''s tooth, although ripped out of his mouth, was already starting to grow back. If a Tier I fighter was here, the healing array would still work, just with less efficiency as it would take much longer for the healing process to be finished. "AAAAAAA!" The man screamed in pain before Wolf grabbed him again and went forward with the pliers once again. "Njoo, I, I whill thalkh." The man said with great difficulty as the pain and Wolf''s hand made it difficult for him to talk. "Huh, what did you say?" Wolf suddenly removed his hand as he asked him politely. "I''ll talk, please, I''ll tell you everything, please!" The man shouted out as he looked at Wolf with pleading eyes. Wolf simply chuckled before removing the constraints and activating the loudspeaker. Screams could immediately be heard as the man flinched, he could recognize his voice but had no idea how the device was doing that. "In here please." Wolf smiled as he opened the door for the soundproof part of the cell. The man simply nodded at him before entering the room. With a click, the door closed as Wolf pointed at the chair. The man immediately sat down before Wolf went to a different device inside the cell. "Water, tea, soda?" He asked the man who simply stared at him with a confused expression. "So you want nothing?" "No, uh, water is fine sir." "Here you go." Wolf ced a ss of water on the table before sitting down on a chair. "So, how did the leader manage to take over your body?" Chapter 385 Lorenos Return After some 30 hours of Wolf being in the cell with the fifth prisoner, the door opened as the two of them came out. Wolf walked him to his cell before opening the one next to it. "It''s your turn." Wolf smiled at the captured bone whose body flinched after hearing the words, he didn''t want to go with Wolf of course, but there was nothing he could do, his body was chained up by chains thatpletely drained him of mana and he was incredibly weak at the moment. At the same time, Wolf was doing his ''interrogation'', Reign and Shadow were waiting for Greenie and Loreno to return. The chances of something happening to them were minuscule as not only was Greenie a Tier I fighter, but the other squads that went with him were also incredibly powerful. They didn''t need to wait long as Greenie and Loreno''s group arrived about 1 hour after them. It was obvious that they had gone through a fight, but nobody seemed to be injured, which was a good thing. "Sir." Loreno bowed to Reign as he got into the safe zone. Well, to be more specific, the moment he entered the territory as Reign had created a path for them to go through thanks to his powers. As he could manipte the size and shape of the safe zone, he could also create a tunnel of sorts or a road that led to the safe zone from any ce in the territory. He only did it to make it easier for Loreno and his man to arrive as creating more of them in the territory wouldn''t be beneficial to the yers since they could easily escape any situation they deemed to be dangerous. Even though fewer people would get injured and killed this way, it would also have an impact on their mental state and how much potential they were squeezing out. The skills and abilities many yers had would improve drastically in dangerous situations since they would be forced to give it their very best, if Reign simply made the pathways that acted as small safe zones, then barely anybody would get into any difficult situation. Reign didn''t want his people to stagnate or to feel safe when going out every single time. It wasn''t that bad if that happened inside the territory since the yers could get rescued most of the time thanks to the devices they were given, but every time they went out, it would be apletely different story. Not only would it take a longer time for anyone to get to them after they used the device to send a distress signal, but the chances of them being at the same ce after someone arrived were minuscule as well, which would make it quite difficult to even find them, let alone save them. Because of that, Reign didn''t want to make it too safe for the yers since the more time passed, the harder it will get. Right now he and the others aren''t doing anything since they wanted to wait for the rest toe back before exploring further from the territory. The areas around them were now simply not enough as they were Tier I fighters and needed to fight monsters who were the same in order to be able to get more exp and gain powerful items. Reign and Shadow even discussed going back to theke to fight the flood dragon, but after a moment of thinking, they decided against it. The dragon was incredibly powerful and Reign saw no chance of defeating it right now. There was a possibility that it was perhaps even a Tier II monster, but that shouldn''t be the case since it was in the IronBark Woods after all. Tier I fighters was not all the same and the power one had could be very different. The dragon was probably level 80 or above and that was why it was so powerful. They needed to level up quite some more and at the very least be equipped with rank S weapons before even dreaming of fighting the giant monster. "Don''t bow, man,e on, let''s get you all settled in." Reign said as he patted Loreno on the shoulder before he and his people started walking through the safe zone. The safe zone Loreno was a part of was incredibly small and there were only about 20 people that came with him, some decided to stay in the safe zone, but they were the minority of course. As Loreno and his people all walked around to find a ce to stay, Reign went to Greenie who was waiting for him. "We were attacked by some strong monsters, but that was it, there wasn''t even one boss monster amongst them and I just let the others take care of them while staying with the group." Reign nodded at Tank before they started walking before Loreno''s people. They were visibly impressed by the safe zone and how huge it was. Hundreds of people were present and it was obvious to them that living here wouldn''t be a problem at all. Food and water were in abundance while yers with weapons and armor could be seen walking around. The whole thing seemed surreal for them. They had struggled fiercely in their safe zone, there were about 50 of them in the beginning, but as time passed they needed to go out and scavenge around for food. Some people would hunt and bring the carcass of a huge boar back in order for them to have something to eat while other times they would eat some fruits they had found nearby. Sometimes the food wasn''t good, there were even those that died of poisoning, but they persevered, and in the end, Loreno and the others from his squad became powerful enough to destroy any monster in the surrounding area, food and water were no longer a problem, but there were only half of them left. Seeing such a huge and striving safe zone was pretty much the same as a culture shock to them. They of course knew what had happened in Doncaster before as Neil and the others talked with them before. Simply seeing the town outside of the safe zone was enough to make them know what kind of a hellish ce it used to be. Even though hundreds were in the safe zone,pared to the over ten thousand that used to live in Doncaster, it was only a fraction of the previous poption. Reign let Loreno take his people on a tour of the safe zone before getting them settles in a building while he went to check up on Wolf. Coincidentally, Wolf had just finished interrogating Bone and had returned the man to his cell. Even though Bone needed some ''persuasion'', he was quite easy to break and he told him everything he knew, which was not much really. Bone was only valued in the beginning by the order, the more time passed the fewer people thought of him and even though he was a higher-up in the order, he rarely got a chance tomunicate with other higher-ups and join the meetings they all had. One thing was certain, however, the enemy was a bit strongerpared to what they thought. Bone was after all a Tier I fighter and yet they happily sent him out to die simply because they didn''t like him. From what Bone knew, other than the leader, there were at least two more people that had gone through the first evolution. Compared to Reign and the others, that number was low, but there were definitely more of them that had evolved without anyone noticing. Still, if they were to battle, Reign and the others would definitely be able to win against them, even if they had 10 Tier I fighters, they were confident that they wouldn''t lose. Wolf told Reign everything he had found out. It turned out that Reign was right about the leader''s ability to possess others, it did have restrictions, at least from what the prisoner knew. The man had to cooperate with the leader and allow him to put a fragment of his soul inside of him, otherwise, it wouldn''t work. Another thing was that the leader couldn''t really control him, simply observe from inside his body or talk when the man allowed him to. It was much inferior to what demons could do, but it was still something that allowed the leader to have eyes at multiple locations and if not for Reign, the man would have died if the leader decided to remove his soul fragment from him. Of course, the man had no idea of that, but Reign was certain that that was the case. Otherwise, the leader wouldn''t have so brazenly shown himself to them previously. s, he made a grave mistake as not only was Reign able to destroy the soul fragment and deal damage to him, but he also saved the life of the prisoner who told them everything he knew. Suddenly Reign and Wolf stopped talking as a bright light came from the center of the safe zone, it seems someone had finally decided toe back after going through the evolution. Chapter 386 The Return Of The Others "YOOOO!!" A loud shout reverberated through the safe zone as Tank ran at Reign and Wolf who promptly dodged to the side in order to evade the hug from the giant man. Tank, not realizing what they were going to do, hugged air before slipping as he tried to stop in his tracks. He fell down on the ground heavily as a dent was suddenly formed on the street. "You trying to kill us, you muscle-head?" Wolf kicked Tank on the ass as he yfully said while Reign simply chuckled at the sight. Wolf and Tank had never really been on friendly terms before the game, after going through many battles together their rtionship was of course much better, but there were many instances of bickering and the two fighting. "Wee back Tank." Reign said before grabbing Tank''s arm and helping him get up. "Thanks, bro, as for this one, f you, you blondie bastard." "What did you just call me?" Wolf said with a calm expression as his lip quivered a bit. His mana slowly started leaking out as he stared at Tank. "Yeah, you heard me, let''s go garlic guy!" "G-garlic-g-guy?!" mes appeared around Wolf as he smiled dangerously at Tank who did the same while his body turned into bronze. "There we go, I''ve been itching to fight after going through the evolution, let''s go, man!" Tankughed but before the two could do anything, two small lightning bullets hit the sides of their heads. "We''re in public for god''s sake, behave, both of you." Reign said as he sternly stared at the two who simply shrugged their shoulders and stopped releasing mana. Even though at times it seemed as if the two would kill each other, neither one truly hated the other and they would always end their bickering when it went a bit too far. "Only Beast and Laura are left, both of them had managed to go through the evolution, they''re probably preupied with something so they can''te back just yet." Reign said before suddenly another sh of light appeared behind them. "Oh, hey you guyssss!" Beast shouted happily as he made his way to the three. "Guess I was wrong, it''s only Laura that is too-" Yet another sh of light and Laura was standing right behind Beast. "Bruh." Tank looked at Reign whilst trying his best not tough at him. Wolf on the other hand was looking at Beast and Laura, but his lips were clearly moving as it was evident that he was close toughing as well. Reign on the other hand simply stared at Beast and Laura with a deadpan look whilst blinking a bit faster than normal. ''All three came back at almost the same exact time, how was I supposed to know that would happen?!!'' Reign screamed inside his head before smiling and hugging Beast who had made his way to him. "It''s been a while." He did the same with Laura who arrived right after Beast and was clearly happy to be back. "How is everything?" Beast suddenly asked as Reign sighed and scratched the back of his head. "Let''s go over to the building, I''ll call Greenie and Shadow over as well." "I see, so that''s what happened while we were gone huh?" Tank said before drinking a bit of coffee. Everyone was gathered together in the living room, just like they always used to do before they separated thanks to the evolution challenge. "Pretty much, anyway, we don''t really have anything urgent to do since we can''t even locate the enemy, just like Wolf has managed to get from that guy called Bone, there is a weird array that shields the safe zone from being seen, whether that''s something the order did or it was something that came with the safe zone nobody knows, but locating them will be a pain in the ass thanks to it." Reign said before yawning a bit. Thest couple of days had been filled with all kinds of things he needed to do, from capturing the draif leader the moment he came back, talking with Loreno, getting the tree essence, trying to find the potential spies until finally meeting Marco and Carlo and helping them relocate here. Even though Reign could function well even without sleeping for a couple of days, doing all of that was still a lot, and even though he and the others had a solid couple of hours of sleep whilst waiting for Carlo to begin the relocation, they were not really able to sleep normally since they were outside of a safe zone. Although they knew it was impossible for the monsters there to harm them, they were still half-awake during the night in case something happened. "Anyway, let''s put all our stuff in the inventory and sort it out, it''ll take a while but it''s for the best, I also need to borrow some stuff from all of you, well, a bunch of stuff to be honest." Reign said before exining what had happened with his [ Broken Sword of Dominance ]. Upon learning that Reign could actually have a rank SS weapon everyone was shocked and overjoyed. It was only when they went to do their respective evolution challenges that they had seen how valuable rank S and above items were. Even in the same rank, higher tiered items were much strongerpared to those at the bottom, none of them had even seen a rank SS item so far and from what they could gather, those were incredibly powerful and could make a normal Tier I fighter that used it into a powerful one just like that. If Reign was able to get his hands on a rank SS item, a sword nheless, it would mean that he would be at the very top of Tier I fighters, andter on at the top of Tier II as well. He would have a reliable weapon with him all the way until the fifth evolution which was quite far away. Everyone nodded at Reign as they started putting their gains in the shared party inventory. Some of them had managed to get quite a lot of interesting items that had many uses, some had many monster parts that could be used in crafting and in alchemy while there were also a bunch of materials and nts there as well. Reign and the others knew nothing about different materials and nts and never even tried learning about them, but thankfully they could use the system. Thanks to their high talents and what they had already done, they had unlocked a fair amount of functions from the system, basic identification of nts and different minerals and ores being amongst those. Reign could get more information thanks to his [ Inspect ] skill, but the others didn''t, which made the function incredibly helpful to them. Thanks to the huge amount of loot, Reign was able to gather everything he needed for the sword, plus a bunch of stuff he could use in order to trade with Eldar and the queen in order to get the hardest-to-get materials from them. They had even proposed simply gifting him the stuff, but by doing so they would be punished by the system, and although the punishment wouldn''t be a big one, Reign still didn''t want to let them do that, instead, he would simply trade with them which would offset the punishment. He didn''t wait, immediately, Reign set off to find Adrian and the others. He quickly found the old cksmith and told him to get ready, upon which the old man simply nodded at him before going inside his smithy in order to call the elven smith as well. Reign quickly made his way to the top of the castle and traded with Eldar, luckily the items he had traded were enough to offset the punishment as Eldar simply waved him off before sitting down with Jack. "To think that sword would not only be found but even improved so quickly, it makes me happy," Eldar said with a smile as Jack smiled back. The sword was the only thing left from an old friend of theirs and seeing it being repaired made them a bit nostalgic. "Thank you, your Majesty." Reign bowed a bit to the queen before leaving the giant tree with quick footsteps, he now had everything that Adrian needed in order to make the sword, even though it stung him a bit to give such a big part of what he and the others had, it was a necessity. The sword would make him much stronger and he would be able to deal with the threat of the enemy order much easier with it. Exploring the other areas and fighting stronger monsters would also be easier if he had a powerful weapon with him. Thanks to that his group would be able to challenge more powerful monsters and it was a given that the monsters would drop some powerful items for them, allowing them all to get more rank S weapons and increase their strength. As Reign returned to the castle grounds, he was surprised to see that a new smithy, one much bigger than the previous one had appeared. Adrian and the elven smith had seemingly summoned it in order to create the sword. Upon reaching the smithy he gave them the two broken parts of the sword and all the materials before he could even say good luck to them, however, Adrian mmed the door in front of his face with an exciting look. "Alright." Reign shrugged before leaving, the sword would take the two quite a while to finish and Adrian told him not to expect it before 2 or 3 days had passed. "Time to explore then." Said Reign as he made his way back to his territory. Chapter 387 A Mountain Range "I mean, do we even know where exactly we''re going?" Asked Shadow as the party traveled through the grasnds. Thanks to the map they had gotten from Eldar previously, they knew that there were no areas near the castle that was strong enough to have Tier I monsters inside of them. From what Eldar had mysteriously told them, something like that would change in the future, but exactly what he meant by that was a mystery. "The areas around the IronBark woods are either the same or weakerpared to it, that only leaves the areas after the grasnds as those have not been mapped or explored," Wolf said as he nced at Shadow before continuing forward. No monster in the grasnds dared attack Reign and the others, even if they were traveling individually they would be safe from attacks since they were much more powerfulpared to the monster here. Together, however, even if an area boss was to see them, it would need to run away as they were simply too powerfulpared to it. "Come on, we already know that one area next to the grasnds is lower in level thanks to Carlo, there are also some areas around it that are definitely not going to have powerful monsters in them, that only leaves one direction for us to travel, we have already eliminated a big portion of the area to explore thanks to that, just a bit more and we should be reaching the end of the grasnds." Reign said as he cracked his neck before staring in the distance. "What does your eagle see, Beast?" Reign asked Beast who was walking together with them with his eyes closed. Tank and Laura were on each of his sides, protecting him and guiding him forward. Thanks to him reaching Tier I, he was now able to use his powers more efficiently and sharing sight or other senses with his monster no longer force him to stop. "About 10 minutes forward and we will reach the next area, it, it''s a bit weird, however." Beast said as he walked together with the others. "Weird?" "Yeah, it''s, well, it''s a huge mountain range, and from what my eagle is sensing, it seems the monster inside is quite formidable, probably Tier I." "Score!" Shadow excitedly said as the others all stared at him. "Sorry," Shadow said with an embarrassed expression as he scratched the back of his head. Beast had taken a long time to finish the evolution missions, but what took him longer was also waiting for his tamed beasts to go through the evolution as well. They were all level 50 and at the very edge of evolution before he was teleported for the challenge, unfortunately, a tamed beast can''t evolve if its master hasn''t so they all needed to wait. At the same time that Beast evolved, his beasts did as well. Their evolution however took much longer since they didn''t need to go through any challenges or missions in order to achieve it. Beast didn''t know if this was true for all monsters or not, but he was d that all of them were bing stronger together with him. He could now actually tame 1 more monster and his ability was much easier to use. The biggest gain of the challenge however wasn''t any of those things, but ckie who had managed to reach Tier I and finally finish his evolution. Thanks to ckie doing so, his powers were now much greater and it stood firmly at the top of all Beast''s tamed beasts. It has grown in size and now he was 4 meters long, his body was ck with mysterious purple symbols on it. The mark ckie had received was still present on its body and it had even changed a bit, from a simple round mark, it was now more elongated and mysterious. The horns that had grown on its head were muchrger than before and a bit of electricity could be seen from time to time on them. The fangs that ckie had were alsorger, but they were nowpletely ck in color. The ck fangs were now not only much sturdier, but they were also much sharper as well. All of the other beasts had changed as well after reaching Tier I. Fluffy had actually shrunk a bit and his fur was thinner and shorterpared to before, but one should not underestimate the giant bear because of that. The horns on its head were smaller, but much sharper as well and it also had a new ability. The ability was one that allowed Fluffy to change its body size at will, it could be even smaller and gain a huge boost in speed, or abandon speed and be muchrger and more powerful. The golden lion barely changed, his fur was shinier and its muscles were a bit more pronounced, but that was it. It was however extremely powerful and could contend with the other beasts. The eagle had grownrger and now two people could even sit on its back while it could hold 2 people with its talons. The lightning powers it had were enhanced and so was its physical strength. The dark lion was the same as the golden one as its body went through a small change. Its dark fur was darker and its muscles more pronounced, other than that it received a boost in both its physical strength and ability. The small snake had simply changed its color and now its venom was even more potent than before. Other than that, it waspletely the same as its body didn''t grow at all. Still, all of the beasts were stronger and now Beast could tame one more. Of course, he wasn''t going to tame any beast that he came across, since he already had a formidable squad already, he wanted one that could fill in the best. All in all, when all of the beasts were put together, they didn''t truly have a weakness, they could fight a long-range battle and a short-range one. They had powers that were quite formidable and together they could defeat bosses without much trouble. What Beastcked however was a stealth-focused beast since ckie no longer had its stealth skills. For some reason they were gone after the evolution, perhaps it was because its race simply didn''t have any, or perhaps ckie had decided on his own that it wasn''t needed anymore. It still had darkness-type skills, but the lightning ones were slowly starting toe out as more dominant. The little snake was quite good at stealth and thanks to its small size could fit almost everywhere, but a powerful monster or person could still sense it if they tried so it was a no-go. The main reason why Beast wanted to tame such a monster was that he felt he wascking in that regard during his evolution challenge. There were multiple instances where such a beast could have helped him tremendously and made things much easier for him, but he simply didn''t have one that was that good. Even ckie, who had stealth skills before was not enough as it didn''t focus on them, leading to his stealth skillscking as he became more powerful. As the party neared the area they were finally able to see the mountain range. The mountain range was enormous, even the eagle that was flying above them couldn''t see the end of the mountain range. The high peaks of the mountains went all the way up to the clouds, like pirs that held the sky from crashing down. Valleys, creaks, rivers, andkes could all be found in the giant mountain range, and most importantly, powerful monsters. Not only were the monsters inside the mountain range Tier I, but Reign could feel that there were even Tier II monsters inside. How he could feel it he didn''t know, but the sheer pressure the mountain range brought down upon all that looked at it made him know that. Inside the mountain range, even he and the others could die if they weren''t careful enough. A Tier II monster, even the weakest one couldpletely and utterly decimate them all. That was just how powerful each evolution was. ''Be careful in there boy, even if all of you are back together, that ce is not something you wish to walk in unprepared.'' Aethion suddenly said as Reign simply nodded. He knew that perhaps the best time to enter the mountain range was after his sword was finished, but nobody wanted to wait that long. Everyone wanted to fight, they wanted to see just how powerful they had gotten as none of them were as lucky as Reign and Wolf who had multiple sparring partners and battles after the evolution. Shadow for example didn''t fight at his full power even once after evolving, and it wasn''t because he was trying not to fight. But still, they all ventured forward to the mountain range, not only were they confident enough in their own strength, but there was also another reason why they knew they would be fine. The reason was Laura who had managed to rank up her ability. Chapter 388 Lauras Mission And Promise Laura had been sent to a where demons were present. That was of course thanks to her status as a possessed. Not only did Laura have an inherent disgust toward demons, but the skills she had gotten as a Demon Hunter worked best against them, dealing 50% more damage when targeting demonkind. It was a that had a very low technological level, simr to the Iron Age of humanity back on Earth. When the game started, monsters poured out, but in low numbers as somehow demons also invaded the. There were millions of demons that poured out of spatial gates, ranging from low-leveled, incredibly weak demons all the way to very powerful ones, the most powerful amongst them being Tier V. Demons, just like humans, monsters, and other races had to abide by the rules of the system. They had limited areas where they could function at the beginning of the game and onlyter would those areas increase and give them more freedom. This was all of course done in order to allow the yers of the a chance to survive and win in the end. The however seemed to be doomed. Not enough people survived the initial onught as about 90% of them had died when Laura was sent there. About 3 years had passed and so many had died, the survivors were mostly focused in 10 regions in the world. Only 10 out of hundreds of regions, that was just how small and powerless they were. Most of the world was taken over by the demons, the surviving humans being made into ves that worked for them. The flora and fauna of the were gone in the regions that were ruled by the demons as only blood trees and blood flowers grew. The soil was dark and hard and nothing could be cultivated there, no nts could be grown and water would evaporate the second it touched it. The sky was gloomy with a shade of red all over the, showing that the demons were very close to dominating the, for that of course they needed to take over the final ten regions that humans had taken over, and 30 that the monsters had managed to control. The demons had over 100 regions in their control and they were by far the most dominating and powerful race on the, forcing some more intelligent monsters to form alliances with each other and with humans who begrudgingly epted them, for they would rather work with monsters and thenter fight against them, than fall against the demons who would enve them for all eternity. The 10 regions humans had conquered were strong, high walls could be seen around the regions as the most powerful amongst the humans stayed there, ready to go out at any moment to fight against the demons. Of course, there were also those that had betrayed humanity, demon worshipers that sided with demons in hopes of being spared and given power. Most of the worshipers simply became ves, of course, they didn''t even understand that they were ves, thinking that they had freedom and were valued by the demons who saw them as nothing but tools they can use. Some people, however, were valued and had ranks and positions amongst the demons, the most powerful amongst them being a former leader of a region that suddenly betrayed them, making the region fall to the demons in a matter of hours. He was Tier V and had incredible strength, only beneath a handful of demons that were Tier VI. His betrayal was a huge blow to humanity that they still hadn''t recovered from. When Laura arrived, she was immediately put into use, there was a battle going on and she quickly joined the battlefield, using her ability to heal humans and using her skills to wreak havoc on the demons. Nobody even blinked after seeing her use demonic energy as there were possessed that appeared before her as well, demon hunters as well as a very popr ss to choose from in this world since they could fight against the demons more efficiently this way. Having an ability that could both heal and deal damage to enemies was incredibly rare and Laura quickly shot up through the ranks, she was allowed more freedompared to others and she slowly but surely did her missions. The greatest challenge she had faced was at the very end, her squad which was formed by some of the most powerful people below Tier I was attacked by a Tier I demon. After a long and hard battle, Laura managed to surpass her limits and rank up her ability. The change in power was enough to in the end allow her and the others to win, not without any casualties, however. Out of the original 12 members, 9 had survived, and only 7 of them would be able to continue fighting in the future as two were crippled by the demon. Their mana organs were damaged and some of their limbs were destroyed by demonic energy, making it near impossible to heal. Laura''s ability ranking up allowed her to take more life force from the fallen enemies, she was now able to use her ability more efficiently, costing her less demonic energy and life force to heal or use her skills. All in all, her ability had be stronger in every single aspect. It was shortly after that that Laura finished her missions and left them, not before getting their information and promising that one day she would be back with backup. It was a promise she nned to fulfill, after she and the others became more powerful, she would try to convince them toe with her and destroy the demons together, of course, she would go by herself if need be and help everyone out. That was something for the future however, for her and the others to be powerful enough to help the, they would need to be Tier VI at the very least which was going to take quite some time. Tank on the other hand was simply put in a world that was simr to Earth during the middle ages. He was in a simr position as Reign where he was summoned and thanks to that was given plenty of opportunities to fight, the fights, however, weren''t against other kingdoms and humans, but monsters. Nothing climactic happened and he probably had the easiest missions out of them all, well, they were easy but incredibly time-consuming. Still, most of his missions were oriented to him defending others and pushing back the hordes of monsters, something he was incredibly familiar with. As they stared at the humongous mountain range in front of them, the party members all steeled themselves, the monsters they would face inside would be much more powerfulpared to the ones they faced before, still, as long as the monsters weren''t many levels above them, they had full confidence of defeating them. [ yers have entered the Bere Mountain Range ] As Reign and the others entered the mountain range, they could immediately feel the difference, the air itself was different even though the grasnds were right behind them, just a step away. The concentration of mana was high, much higher than in any other area and they could feel that using their skills and abilities here would be much easier, costing them less time and being more powerful than usual. Reign and the others had no idea what kind of monsters they would face in this area, since it was a mountain range then there would definitely be some trolls, golems and powerful flying monsters should be present as well. Perhaps there would even be dragons, drakes, or wyverns that they would face as well. Gnomes, dwarves, giants, they were all viable enemies that might show up as those were usually found on mountains as well. How powerful each monster would be, nobody had any idea, but they knew they had to be careful. "Alright guys, our main goal for this day is to try our best and find a safe zone, no matter how small or big it might be, if we can find it then tomorrow we can get some people toe with us and create the teleport gate there, making it far easier for us and for the people that would hit Tier I in the future to continue hunting." Reign said as they all nodded in confirmation and continued forward, as they did so they only walked for about 2 minutes before encountering their first enemy. A mountain lion stood on a tree nearby,pletely focused on eating a weird animal it had previously caught, unaware that it was being watched by Reign and the others. [ Lvl 58 Rocky Mountain Lion ] The mountain lion had ayer of rocks on its skin, making its defense much higherpared to other monsters of the same level, the thing that made Reign and the others ease up however was its strength. "It hasn''t gone through the first evolution." Reign said as he watched the mountain lion, he had no idea how monsters could go through the first evolution, but it seems that just like humans, they could also fail or continue leveling up without going through the evolution. Even though the mountain lion was of a higher levelpared to them, it was much weaker since they had much higher stats after evolving. "Well, let''s take care of it and continue our way." Said Reign as Beast simply notched an arrow before firing at the mountain lion. The arrow, reinforced by Beast''s mana hit the mountain lion before the monster could even respond, with a loud "thud", the arrow pierced deep inside the monster''s head, killing it instantly. Chapter 389 Entering The Mountain Range "That''s another one." Said Reign as he pulled his sword out of the chest of a monster. It was a monster that looked quite simr to a yak, with thergest difference being its huge mouth with razor-sharp teeth that could easily crush rocks. The monster hasn''t gone through the first evolution yet, but since it was above level 50 it was clear that it had missed its chance, just like the mountain lion and other monsters inside the entrance of the mountain range had. For now, Reign and the others spent about 30 minutes near the entrance, familiarizing themselves with the area and trying to be careful in case a powerful monster emerged. Their caution however was not needed since they hadn''t evene across a Tier I monster yet, not to mention anything more powerful. Well, that was entirely the case. Thud Thud The whole entrance of the area shook as arge monster walked nearby. A giant walked in the valley, its height dwarfing any nearby trees. With a height of 30 meters, it was without a doubt thergest monster that Reign and the other had ever seen, just by its size alone they could tell that they were nowhere near powerful enough to fight something like that [??? - Mountain Giant - ????? ] - ???? ?????? ????? [ The yer is not strong enough to get more information from the monster ] Even after Reign had used his [ Inspect ] skill, he was still unable to get any information about the monster, only that it was a mountain giant, simr to the one they had fought during the jewel hunt challenge. Of course,pared to this one, that giant was nothing more than a baby, one swing from this monster would be enough to kill it. The giant, however, seemed to bepletely neutral, even though it passed next to many monsters it didn''t attack any of them, simply walking by and caring not for what it had crushed underneath its feet. It was also quite a distance away from Reign and the others and from what they could gather, it was not an aggressive monster, simr to the behemoths that lived in the grasnd. They still didn''t daree too close to it, just in case it attacked. Reign and the others were fully confident that they could escape from the monster, but they didn''t know what kind of ability or skills the monster had, which would make it very dangerous to get attacked by it. They simply waited for the giant to disappear, looking in awe as the enormous monster started climbing one of the mountains before disappearing as it reached the top. The sheer pressure such a monster brought to not only Reign and the others, but to the monsters nearby was great, enough to make all the monsters stay still in fear as they watched the giant pass through the area. Reign and the others however simply continued hunting the monsters that were nearby since the giant was too far away from them. Even if it did decide to attack them, they could easily escape from the area since the distance between them was great, about 1.5km ( 0.93 miles ). After the giant had disappeared, Reign and the others continued their trip, They still hadn''t managed to find a single safe zone inside the area, and they were starting to actually doubt if there were any safe zones here. The monsters in the mountain range were simply far too strong for any human to defeat, even if a safe zone existed, nobody would daree out in order to fight monsters and level up. Without doing that, the people inside the safe zone would starve since they had no food or water, even if there was a store, how could they afford anything without any S coins on them? "I don''t think there were any humans here at the beginning." Wolf suddenly said. "Huh, what makes you say that?" Reign asked him as they walked next to a small spring. "Well, from what we know so far, every single area where people lived, be it huge metropolises, cities, towns, and even viges were always put in areas where there was at least some level 1 to 10 monsters, just like Doncaster," Wolf said with a calm expression before continuing. "For now, I haven''t heard of one instance where people were suddenly thrust into an area where the monsters were much stronger than them, not having the chance to survive." "That is true, even though there were incredibly powerful monsters in Doncaster, there were incredibly weak ones as well, making it possible for the people to survive and even hunt them." Beast said as he stopped for a minute to think. "So, there won''t be any safe zones here?" Shadow asked from the side with slight worry on his face. If there truly were no safe zones then there would be no way for them to establish a teleport gate and have a quick way to get here. They could always make a teleport gate and try to hide it somewhere, but there was no guarantee that no monsters woulde and destroy it. In the worst-case scenario, a powerful monster could be nearby when they teleported and attack them, which could lead to a disastrous oue. "Not necessarily." Suddenly said Beast as everybody looked at him. "We have evene across some small safe zones in the grasnds, and it was obvious that there were no humans there since the area was too high-leveled for anyone to survive, so I don''t think there should be any different." "Hey, you''re right, we didn''t need to do anything with those safe zones since the area was quite close to us, but since there were safe zones there, there is no reason as to why there shouldn''t be any here!" Shadow suddenly eximed with happiness as the other looked at him with a smile. He could truly act like a little child sometimes, but his positive attitude was certainly something that made everyone feel better at times. "Yeah, so let''s go, we should leave this ce before evening, even if there were only weak monsters here so far, I don''t want to find out if those during the night are much stronger or not," Wolf said as everyone nodded before continuing to walk. The party searched everywhere, they searched at caves they found at the bottom of some mountains, they explored near the spring and a river, and they pretty muchbed the whole valley that could be found at the entrance of the area. "Well, seems like we got no other choice but to go up." Tank said with a serious expression on his face. They hadn''t even tried moving up the mountain as they could feel that it was much more dangerous therepared to the rtively peaceful valley, the monsters were bound to be much stronger and they should definitelye across Tier I monsters there as well. A safe zone here would have been perfect since they could get others toe here and fight as well, anyone that still hadn''t finished their evolution quest or was close to hitting level 50 could hunt the monsters here in order to get more exp. The monsters themselves weren''t particrly strong and it would be rtively safe to allow the stronger teams to do whatever they wanted to do. But if they were to go up the mountain, then Reign and the others were afraid that would be impossible. If Tier I enemies were nearby, then it would be impossible for Cameron and the others to even try and fight against any enemies, even if they could match a Tier I monster in strength somehow, there was no guarantee that another one wouldn''t show up and attack them, annihting all of them. "Well, I guess it was a bit far-fetched of an idea, after all, the system probably did this on purpose so that something like that couldn''t happen." Reign said before they all started making their way up the mountain. Going up not only meant facing stronger enemies but creating more distance between them and the entrance of the area, making it much harder to escape from any danger that might befall them. Of course, Reign and the others were used to going into dangerous areas and fighting powerful monsters, but what they didn''t want to happen was for a much stronger monster to attack them, wiping them out without them being able to put up any resistance. That risk was one they had to take however, they had no idea where another area that housed powerful monsters was, and even if they did, it was definitely going to take them much longer to get there since all the areas that were nearby had been explored. This mountain range was without a doubt the nearest to them, not to mention the fact that it might contain even Tier II monsters, which made it ideal for them to set up a base here for long term. Chapter 390 First Battle On The Mountain "How many?" "About 8 of them, 2 on each side of us." Beast suddenly said as the party continued moving forward, their weapons held in their hands, ready for a battle. "Even with my mana sensitivity, I can barely sense anything, it seems these guys have the skill or ability topletely keep their mana inside of them." Said Reign as he yawned a bit, acting like nothing is happening. It had been about 15 minutes since the party started going up the mountain, they had a couple of encounters, but the monsters they encountered were still just higher-leveled monsters that hadn''t gone through the first evolution when put up against Reign and the others, they had no chance of winning or even surviving. "Let''s just continue, when they feel confident enough and attack us, we will respond," Wolf said as the others all nodded in agreement. They had a feeling that they were being followed for a couple of minutes, and after Beast summoned his snake and let it hide in his sleeve, he was able to use his ability and gain the snake''s great sense of smell and the ability to feel vibrations from the ground. Thanks to that, he was able to quickly sniff out the monsters that were following them, since it was so easy to sense them this way, it probably meant that whatever skill or ability they were using was not a really great stealth skill, as even the normal ones would at least minimize their presence, making it hard to sense that they were watching, not to mention the fact that their breath and movement should be incredibly faint as well. These guys had none of that, they were able to hide well and almostpletely hide their mana, making it hard for even Reign to sense anything, but other than that it seemed they could do nothing else. None of them had seen the monsters so far, so maybe they were also invisible. Reign and the others did just what Wolf said, they simply continued walking, looking around as they marveled at the size of the mountain and the amazing view. Their hands however never let go of their weapons as they were ready to engage the enemy at any moment. After some 5 minutes of walking around and acting normal, a change urred. The party suddenly stumbled upon a group of monsters in front of them, to be more exact, 5 demons. Each of the demons had ash-gray skin, very differentpared to the demons they had previously fought who all had blood-red skin. The demons also looked very simr to humans, the only difference being their sharp ws instead of fingers and theck of a nose or ears. They also had a third eye, right in the middle of their forehead. "Ash demons." "That''s fitting, to be honest," Shadow said as he scratched the back of his head. "The ones we fought during the event are called blood demons, they have great vitality and can regenerate fast, just like we have experienced, these, on the other hand, have great defense and their sharp ws can rip apart steel with ease, the third eye on their head is useless most of the times as only the talented amongst them can use it to deliver a mighty ray of ck light, the truly talented and powerful can unlock more of its power as I have heard," Laura said as she quickly got into a fighting stance, out of the 5 demons, only one was Tier I and the group should be rtively easy to deal with. "Where are the 6 right now?" Reign asked Beast as thetter nodded at him before briefly closing his eyes. "Two are still behind us, and three are on each of our sides." Beast said as Reign nodded before walking toward the demons who had already noticed them. "Should we fake it?" Reign asked Wolf who smiled wildly at the question. "Well of course we should." The party quickly initiated a battle against the demons, Reign took on the strongest, Tier I demon as he used his two swords to meet its ws. "Humans!" The demon growled as he stared at Reign with a gleeful smile on his face. "We were wondering what we should eat, think that food woulde to us." The demon smiled again before he used his long tongue to attempt and lick Reign''s face. "Bro, that''s just gross." Reign said as he dodged the tongue and tried to cut it off, only to be surprised after the demon managed to dodge the attack. "Hmmm, not bad." Reignmented as he continued fighting against the demon. The others all fought against the other, weaker demons. What was weird however was the fact that even though the demons were much weaker than them, it seemed they were struggling. That was of course the tactic the party decided to use for this battle, since the 8 monsters were still around them, they wanted to make this battle seem very close in order to lure the monsters out, when they showed themselves would be when everyone would explode with full power and destroy them all. "You are strong for a human, but you shall die nheless." The demon bellowed as it used its powerful ws to swipe at Reign, who managed to swiftly dodge the attack before kicking the demon''s leg from the side, making him drop down on one knee before it quickly sprung forward, dodging another sh from Reign. Nobody was using their abilities yet as they could easily defeat these demons without them, they just made it seem like they were struggling as the demons attacked them recklessly. Reign on the other hand was clearly in the lead against the demon, but if someone was to attack him, it would definitely tip the scales. And someone of course did attack. Two shadows leaped out of the bushes nearby as they attacked Reign from the back, while the remaining 6 attacked the others, each monster attacking one of them. [ Discharge ] ck and white lightning burst around Reign as the two enemies screamed out in pain, even the demon, who was a bit further back wasn''t spared from the powerful lightning. In an instant, Reign appeared in front of the demon and used his sword to cut off one of its legs before stabbing the other one with a rank B sword that was lying in the inventory. Reign pushed the rank B sword deep inside the ground and left some lightning on it, making it incredibly difficult for the demon to grab it, let alone pull it out and free itself. Reign took out his katana before charging at the two monsters that had attacked him. Each one was Tier I, but they belonged to the weakest amongst Tier I monsters, just like the demon was. When put against Reign, those kinds of monsters were still far too weak, even though they were as strong, if not a bit stronger with normal humans at the same tier and level. The monsters in question were weird, to say the least. They had the body of a lizard, more specifically they looked simr to komodo dragons, but their tails were wide and had many spikes on them. Their heads were alsorger andpletely unlike a lizard''s as they looked simr to a wolf. Their whole body was brown, but upon touching the grass, it would quickly turn green as well, letting Reign know that the monsters had camouging abilities. The monsters were about 3.5 meters long, the tail being about 50% of that. [ Tier I, lvl 53 Mountain Pursuer ] "So that''s your name huh?" Reignmented before charging at them with his lightning coiling around him. The fight didn''tst long, even though Reign was outnumbered, his strength was muchrgerpared to any of the three that attacked him. The beginning of the fight showed the difference between their capabilities, Reign was able to immediately immobilize the demon before attacking the two monsters. The demon could talk and understand human speech, making it a valuable target for getting some intel about the mountain, as for the monsters, well, they were useless to them. The second Wolf and the others exploded with their full strength, the monsters knew that they couldn''t win, it was unfortunate that they had no way of escaping them, however. Wolf''s mes quickly fried one of them while Shadow''s shadow bindings squeezed the life out of another one. Beast made his enemy look like a porcupine as numerous arrows littered its body. Tank smashed him to pieces, just like Greenie did while Laura simply used her ability to drain her opponent''s life, making the monster look like it was only made of skin and bones. The whole battle only took about 1 minute as the party unleashed devastating power against the monsters, not knowing just how powerful they might be. The result was that they went overboard as the monsters weren''t a threat to them at all. The demons on the other hand looked at them with shock before trying to escape. Since they were even weaker than the monsters, they were quickly killed by Beast as he sent a couple of arrows and imed their lives. "Now, let''s see what this guy knows." Reign said as he crouched in front of the demon who looked at them with a ghastly face. Chapter 391 Interrogating The Demon "I''ll tell you nothing, human." The demon scowled as he stared at Reign with a hateful expression on his face. His leg was still pierced by the rank B sword Reign had previously taken out and even though there was no lightning coiling around it now, the demon didn''t try to take it out as he knew that no matter what it did, his fate was sealed. "Well, we''ll see about that." Said Wolf as he grabbed the demon by his head before dragging it into the nearby bushes and trees. A trail of blood was left as the severed leg and the other, pierced leg bled heavily whilst being dragged on the ground. Reign and the others simply waited as Wolf started interrogating the demon. Nobody liked hearing screams and sounds of bones being broken, but sometimes that was the only thing that could be done in order to find more information from an enemy. Of course, it was also much easier to do that to demons since the things they do to humans was much, much worse. Nobody felt pity for the demon as his screams started. Wolf started off by increasing the temperature of his hand, it only took a couple of seconds for Wolf''s hand to bepletely orange as its temperature reached an incredibly high degree. "Let''s start now." Wolf smiled at the demon before putting his hand on the demon''s leg, well, on the part that was cut off. "I''ll help you close this wound, don''t want you to bleed out during our talk." "AAAAAA!!" The demon screamed in pain as the wound got cauterized by Wolf''s hand, smoke came out as the smell of burnt meat permeated the area. The demon''s screams continued for a couple of seconds before Wolf removed his hand, showing a cauterized cut that wasn''t bleeding any more. "Alright, first aid given, as for the other wounds you got, well, those shouldn''t kill you, not in the short-run at least," Wolf said before taking out a small knife from the inventory. The knife was a special one, it was only rank C, but it was reinforced to +7 and was sharper than even most rank A weapons, the only drawback being the fact that it was only 5cm ( 2 inches ) in length. For a battle, the knife was way too short to be used in any manner, and even for a throwing knife, the weird design and thin de made it almost unusable. What Wolf was about to do, however, made it a perfect choice. Wolf''s hand turned into a blur as the knife cut apart the demon''s body, numerous small cuts appeared every second as the demon simply stood still, not feeling a thing at the beginning. After about 1 minute, the demon''s face changed, there were hundreds of cuts on its body and they all started stinging, the pain was weak in the beginning, but it quickly became worse as blood started dripping down the cuts. "Well, that would be it for the cuts, not let''s move on to the next thing," Wolf said before grabbing the demon''s arm and holding it in ce. His other arm held a small axe which was a simr weapon to the knife, a rank C weapon that Wolf had reinforced many times until its durability and sharpness were near the level of a rank A weapon, of course, it gave almost no bonuses and was simply not a good weapon to use whenpared to a rank A one. Wolf simply put the axe next to him before taking out steel pincers. The steel pincers was something he had custom-ordered Adrian to make and although they didn''t have a rank, they could withstand attacks from rank A weapons for a long time before getting destroyed. Wolf smiled at the demon as thetter widened his eyes after realizing what he was going to do. Wolf quickly grabbed the axe and mmed it down, damaging the powerful nails of the demon. Before the demon could do anything, Wolf quickly put the mana-restricting chains on him, making him unable to move his arms or use any form of mana, or demonic energy. Wolf continued using the axe until he finally managed to cut off arge portion of the demon''s nails. Without being able to use mana or demonic energy to reinforce them, the nails simply couldn''t withstand the mana-coated axe. One weird thing was the fact that ck blood, the same that was dripping out of the many cuts the demon had, starteding out of the nails as well. "Oh, so your nails aren''t like ours, they even had veins inside of them, how interesting," Wolf said as he put a rag in the demon''s mouth, preventing his screams froming out. With the demon''s mouthpletely stuffed, it couldn''t even talk and tell Wolf what information they wanted to know. "Let''s experiment more, shall we?" Wolf smiled at the demon as thetter tried saying something, only to bepletely ignored by Wolf who grabbed the steel pincers and started taking out the demon''s nails as thetter convulsed in pain. Blood started flowing out from the finger, and the more of the nail was taken out, the more blood flowed out. When Wolf finally managed to take out the nailpletely, there was a small stream of blooding out of the finger. Wolf looked at it curiously before cauterizing the wound in the same manner he did to the demon''s leg. "So weird, it seems like there''s a lot more blood that flows through your armspared to us, a lot more," Wolf said before staring at the demon. The demon''s face waspletely covered in sweat as he looked at Reign with fear. Wolf suddenly came nearer as the demon''s eyes constricted. "Hey, what would happen if I took your third eye out, it doesn''t seem to be anything special anyway," Wolf said with a glimmering light in his eyes. "Mmmm, hhhmmmmm, nnnnn!!" The demon tried speaking out, only for his words to be stuck as the rag made speaking impossible. "Oh, I''m sorry man, Ipletely forgot that this was supposed to be an interrogation, here, let me take this out," Wolf said as he took the rag out while simultaneously using the steel pincers and grabbing a tooth of the demon. "Hm?" The demon looked at Wolf with a confused expression before thetter suddenly moved and took his tooth out. "AAArrghhh!" The demon screamed out in pain as blood started flowing out from his mouth, butpared to how much blood woulde out of a human in the same situation, there was a lot less of it here. "Hmm, your teeth are tougher and a bit sharperpared to ours, but you don''t bleed as much after one gets taken out, interesting," Wolf said as he examined the tooth while the demon tried to calm down. "Y-you, you''re more of a demon than I am!" "A demon, huh, I do wonder about that." Wolf smiled at the demon as thetter showed a fearful expression on his face. "I-I''ll talk." "What?" "I''ll talk, just, just please stop." The demon said as he looked down at the ground. Demons were inherently different than humans, especially when it came to death. Demons that had managed to go through the first evolution and hit Tier I were not afraid of death, unless their soul was destroyed they wouldn''t truly die. Their soul would be summoned back to the they were born in before they would get a new body, of course, the new body would be much weaker and it would range from level 1 to level 10, but they would have a majority of the skills and abilities they had previously learned. Of course, they wouldn''t be able to use all of the skills and the full potential of their abilities after getting a new body since they would be too weak, but they could always level up again. To be tortured in such a way, and to even be threatened by Wolf who wanted to take out his third eye, something that was incredibly important to the ash demons, was worse than death, it was much worsepared to death. The third eye was something the ash demons all inherited from their ancestor, a god. It is said that the god''s third eye could unleash a beam of dark light that could destroys in seconds and it was one of the strongest things in the universe, to have it removed was an insult to the demons and the god, but only the demon would pay for the insult. If they died after the eye had beenpletely taken out, the demon would actually lose most of its skills and even abilities, and some of its memory would be gone as well. No demon wanted that since it meant that all of the hard work they put in would bepletely gone and they would need to start from scratch. "Well, that''s a lot better." Wolf smiled warmly as the demon shuddered, only wanting to die and be freed from the human in front of him. Chapter 392 A Crevice "Well, thank you for your cooperation," Wolf said before drawing his greatsword and cutting off the demon''s head. A slight smile could be seen on the flying head as it hits the ground, the demon being happy it was finally released from its suffering. Before its soul could return, however, some kind of formless energy suddenly captured it as it got sucked into Reign. Aeithon swiftly captured the soul and put the demon in a cage, eager to do some experiments, just like it did with the souls that were captured during the fight against Luin. "It''s done," Reign told Laura who smiles at him before nodding slightly. They never really intended to let the demon get back to its and get a new body. They simply decided not to tell the demon and let him believe that it would be simply killed after everything was over. The demon never even suspected it since soul-based attacks were very rare before the Transcendent realm, let alone abilities. "They have a base higher up the mountain, it seems there''s a Tier II demon leading them," Wolf said as he returned to the group after finishing the demon off. "So it''s a no-go huh?" Shadow said whilst stretching his arms. "A Tier II can wipe the floor with all of us right now, we''ll have to be careful not to attract the attention of any such enemies for now," Laura said with a heavy face, she had seen a battle between not only Tier II fighters, but even Tier IV. The destructive power that a Tier IV had were miles ahead of them and even Tier II fighters were much stronger, an ash demon that was Tier II would be able to take most of their attacks with its bare body and barely be scratched. "There''s more, there are 5 locations on this mountain that have Tier IIbatants, I managed to create a simple map of the area thanks to the demon, there are 3 locations where no demon had entered before, we should check them out, if a safe zone is present here, then it would be in one of those locations," Wolf said as he showed the others the map he managed to create. Thanks to the system he didn''t need to draw anything since the system would fill in the map with the ces they had previously been to, thanks to the demon however he was able to get a much more detailed map since he forced it to put its own knowledge in it. The empty maps that yers could buy were incredibly useful and easy to use and understand. It was enough for one to simply hold it and imbue mana in it to fill it with information, making it incredibly easy for people to create and sell them for a profit or, like Wolf had done, use others in order to fill it in. Thanks to the demon who cooperated quite well, they had a simple map of the whole area, of course, it was mostly the valley and the mountain they were currently on that were detailed while the other parts of the area barely had anything on them since the demon was simply far too weak to venture deeper inside the mountain range. The only information he had was the one that other, more powerful demons had told him, and luckily for them, that information was enough to at least get a simple map. "Alright, so there are three areas where we could potentially find a safe zone, one is rtively close to us, about 1km to the south, it seems there''s a crevice that goes deep inside the mountain, if it''s a safe zone then it''s perfect as it is hidden and we can be sure that no monsters will be nearby which will be of great help when more people starting over here." Wolf said as he pointed at a spot on the map that was marked with a blue circle. The five areas where Tier II monsters could be spotted and the demon camp were marked with a red circle. ? "Now, we can''t be sure that there''s not a dungeon or a nest of monsters there so we have to be careful, the other two safe zones are further away, but they are quite close to each other and we can easily check both once arriving there, unfortunately, the demon didn''t know how those two areas look like, so we''ll be going in the dark." "Got it, let''s go then, I don''t want the night to fall before we manage to explore those three areas." Reign said as everybody nodded and started walking towards the potential safe zone. There was one ce that they needed to go around before getting to the zone since there were a bunch of Tier I monsters there. It was a nest of snakes and there were hundreds of snakes there, most of them were rtively weak, but their sheer numbers and a couple of Tier I snakes made the area incredibly dangerous for even powerful Tier I fighters. Reign and the others made sure to stay away from the area, even though it made their trip longer by about 10 minutes, they were very prudent when it came to not alerting any snakes since they would need to flee immediately if they attacked them. The party needed about 30 minutes to get to the crevice, and a further 5 minutes to actually locate the exact crevice. It was located on the side of the mountain, hidden by shrubs and bushes. There was a small path that led to the crevice and both the crevice and the path were extremely well hidden. "This really is a great ce to set up a base, even if there''s no safe zone here, we should do our best to try and make it into an outpost of sorts." Reign said as he looked at the area, there were some level 60+ monsters nearby and even Tier I monsters could be seen a distance away. For those that had managed to go through the first evolution, this spot was great as they could easily find monsters to fight against and get exp. The small path and the crevice which was barely wide enough to let Greenie and Tank pass through made it a natural chokepoint where monsters couldn''t pour in from and overwhelm them with numbers. If there was a sufficientlyrge cave at the end of the crevice, then even without a safe zone being here they could make this a base, which of course would heavily depend on whether or not there were more crevices to lead to inside. "We can put a heavy metal door here and put steel tes above to seal the crevice and stop any monsters from entering, we can even do the same inside and have twoyers of protection, making it nearly impossible for monsters toe in without us knowing about it." Reign said as he looked at the crevice. "Yeah, not to mention the fact that we wouldn''t even need a lot to protect the entrance since it''s so small, without a Tier II fighter attacking, we could deal with any enemy that might try to get inside, not to mention the fact that bigger enemies wouldn''t be able to get in, hell, simply getting to the crevice would be near impossible for them," Wolfmented further as he examined the area. "Well, we would need to go back to our territory in order to get everything ready first, so we should check the other two locations as well, if none of them is a safe zone then it''s safe to say that this is the best we got," Beast said from the side as he stared at the entrance. "But." Shadow constricted his eyes as he stared at the crevice. "There''s something inside, it seems we woke it up, only now can I feel the mana." Reign said as he got his sword out, ready to fight. Reign looks at the others as they all nod at him. He slowly made his way inside the crevice with the others following. Tank was right behind Reign, ready to block any attack that Reign couldn''t. Hissing sounds could be heard from inside as the sound of something metallic hitting the floor could simultaneously be heard. The group was on full guard as they slowly made their way inside, the sounds only bing louder and louder. "Hey, Wolf, what was the reason why the demons didn''t explore here?" Shadow suddenly asked. "Cuz they didn''t need to, it was an unnecessary risk to get inside here when they already had a perfectly well base, so they simply decided to mark this spot as a mystery and never returned," Wolf said as Shadow and the others nodded. Reign was getting ready to burst out with full power at any moment, he could feel the mana of the thing that was inside, even though it wasn''t overwhelming, the mana the creature had was still above theirs, albeit only a bit above. Suddenly Reign''s eyes widened in shock as lightning burst out from him as he disappeared with a shout. "Tank!" ng! Tank quickly put his shield up as something hit it and made him take two steps back. Luckily they were at the exit of the crevice and Reign had already gotten out, fighting against whatever monster was inside. Chapter 393 Fighting The Centipede "Reign!" Tank shouted as he sprinted inside the giant cave that could be found at the end of the crevice. The others as well all made their way inside as the sounds of battle rang through the cave. Reign was currently locked into battle against the monster that resided here. After seeing the monstrosity, he realized why this cave was unexplored, there were perhaps even some demons that entered but never returned, prompting the others to simply write the area off as too hard to explore and useless in order for the Tier II demon to not force them to their deaths. The enemy that Reign was fighting was over 8 meters long and had numerous metallic legs. Two giant mandibles could be seen on its face as a hard shell covering the whole body. Reign was currently blocking the two mandibles with his swords as the monster thrashed about as tried to m him against the walls of the cave. "What the hell is that?!" Shadow asked as he looked at the monster with disgust. "A centipede," Laura said with the same disgusted expression on her face. The giant centipede that Reign was currently fighting against was not only big and strong, but its body was incredibly flexible and multiple times it tried to coil around Reign who used the walls of the cave to change direction and force the centipede to the side, dodging what might be deadly for him in this situation. [ Tier I, lvl 70 Giant Steelted Centipede ] "That''s a high level." Said Wolf as he quickly went forward to join the fight with the others. The cave they were in was a big one and allowed the centipede to move around easily. The ceiling was about 12 meters high and the cave was about 40 meters in length while 30 meters in width. Beast didn''t summon any of his beasts right now, even though the cave wasrge, the centipede was long and its thrashing around made it hard to get close to it. Arge area of the cave was taken up by it and for now, there was no need to make the space even more crowded. Wolf ignited his greatsword with his mes before jumping in the air, he reached a height of 7 meters with one jump but before he started falling down, he suddenly tapped on the air as mes exploded down. Wolf had learned a lot during his stay in the other world, one of the things was how to use his ability more proficiently and with more imagination. This new skill he had created for example allowed him to walk on air. The way it functioned was quite simple, Wolf would channel mana to his feet and allow it to build up before exploding with his mes, the explosion that would be created would propel him higher up and allow for him to stay in the air as long as he had mana. Of course, Wolf could also choose how powerful he wanted the explosion to be, if he needed to go high fast, then he would make a more powerful explosion that drained more mana. If it was a matter of simply staying in the air, then controlled bursts of fire were enough. "That''s cool, but let me try stopping this guy first," Shadow said with a grave expression as he summoned the shadows inside the cave. There was barely any light inside the cave and thanks to that there were a lot of shadows that he could use, making his ability stronger here. Tens of thick shadows sprung up from the ground and went toward the centipede, each of the shadow vines was as thick as a normal person''s thigh and was quite tough. The vines all reached their target and started coiling around the centipede which prompted it to start iling around even more while fighting the shadows off. Shadow wasn''t sessful atpletely binding it, but he was able to control 4 of the vines to get to its head and help Reign with escaping its mandibles. Laura quickly started drawing a pentagram, butpared to how she usually did things, she actually started drawing a pentagram in the palm of her hand. It only took Laura a little bit to draw the pentagram as she used the blood from her finger in order to do it. There was another way of drawing it, which was to carve it on the palm with a knife, that would make the skill she was about to activate more powerful, but it also drained a lot more demonic energy and hurt like hell. The pentagram started shining ominously as Laura''s hand suddenly started turning purple with small scales appearing on it. She quickly used her other hand to draw another pentagram in the air before twisting her hips and punching it with her purple arm. The blood-red pentagram suddenly turned purple as mes appeared around it, and a heavy aura appeared in the cave before a dark purple beam suddenly shot out from the pentagram, hitting the centipede and actually prating through it with rtive ease. Laura panted a bit as thebination of skills she had just used drained quite a lot of demonic energy and life force, even so, the power behind it was amazing. That was one of the things she had learned while staying on the demon-infested. The people there hade up with many ways to ovee demons and use their powers against them. One of the ways was making pentagrams on their body, thus letting the body part turn demonic which would in turn increase the power of any demonic skill the user would use. It wasn''t only that after the limb bes demonic, it gets much more powerfulpared to normal, for example, Laura''s arm right now was much more powerful than usual, almost triple. Of course, the skill came with a drawback, it would onlyst for a short period of time when done this way, and the cost was high and it was in turn not that cost-effective since the limb would be damaged afterward. Laura quickly drew another pentagram as a spear came out of it, she promptly grabbed the spear with her demonic arm and threw it at the centipede with full force. A sonic boom was heard as the spear quickly hit the centipede and went deep inside but failed atpletely prating through the monster. Laura''s arm suddenly started bleeding as the scales fell off and the purple color disappeared. Multiple parts of Laura''s arm burst open and were bleeding as she had even some minor fractures in her arm. With her ability, however, she quickly healed herself before continuing to attack the centipede. Only those with healing abilities could use such abination of skills, but those with healing abilities were usually weak so they would simply heal others and allow them to use the skills. However, Laura was different; her ability was pretty much an anomaly and could be used for healing and attacking. ng! Reign suddenly burst out with power as he managed to push the mandibles away. Shadow''s vines helped him out and finally, he was able to get away and face the monster in battle. "Why is it always me that gets stuck between mandibles?" Asked Reign as he remembered being it the exact same situation with the giant spider during the first challenge. Thanks to the spider not having great defense at where its eyes were, Reign was able to use his [ Lightning roar ] to get out, but the centipede had no such weakness and it made the situation much worse. ''I could''ve still gotten out by using my [ Lightning roar ], but it''s better to conserve mana, for now, we got no idea what we could face in the other two locations.'' Reign thought as his lightning coiled around him, the centipede was a powerful monster and even though it had a huge body, the flexibility it had made hitting it a bit challenging. The steel tes that decorated the body made it hard for normal weapons to do anything to the monster and even Reign and the other needed to use a good amount of mana to break through it. Shadow''s vines were only able to hold a part of the centipede''s body for a short period of time, the centipede was simply too hard to catch and hold as it would thrash around and try to coil around the vines and use its mandibles or metallic legs to cut them off. Bam! Suddenly Wolf crashed down at the centipede with great speed as he created an explosion that propelled him downwards. He used the exact time when the centipede was coiling around the rest of the vines in order to remove them to attack. His sword was fully covered in mes and he quickly shed down at the centipede''s head, only to be met by its body as it quickly moved in order to dodge the powerful attack. Boom! Chapter 394 Fighting The Centipede Part 2 The cave shook as Wolf''s greatsword connected with the centipede''s body, to be more exact it connected with the end of the body which was lifted from the ground and flung up with great speed. The centipede''s body and Wolf''s greatsword collided as mes burst out around them, even with the incredible boost from Wolf''s ability, his mes were still unable to deal a lot of damage to the monster. That wasn''t the only problem as Wolf''s sword was unable to cut deep inside as the centipede''s steel-like tes made it hard to do so. Wolf was unfortunate enough to hit a te right away, as that was the toughest part of the centipede''s body, he was unable to deal a lot of damage with the attack, still, his sword was able to cut through the te thanks to its sharpness and the powerful mes that melted a bit of it. "Thanks for the help Tank." Reign said as a golden glow suddenly left his body, Tank had previously used his [ Guardian''s Protection ] in order to help Reign out while he was stuck between the mandibles. "Always bro." Tank said before jumping at the giant centipede who had pushed Wolf away. The monster''s giant body quickly moved in order to attack Wolf who was flying through the air. Tank quickly approached and showed up near the centipede, with a loud roar he manages to stop the centipede and make it stare at him. "Still works." Tank said with a smile as his roar skill managed to transfer the monster''s agro from Wolf to him. Suddenly ck mana started rising around Tank as he put his shield down and stared at the monster. [ Abyss Shield ] The ck mana gathered and created multiple hexagonal shields around Tank before they all got fused together to form one big shield in front of him. This was actually an evolved form of the [ Mana Shield ] that Tank had. After a fruitful encounter during the evolution challenge, Tank managed to get in touch with the power of the abyss, a ce where monsters of incredible power stayed, it is said that the most powerful of demons also resided there. The abyss power that Tank got a hold of was small, just a tiny amount that was the same size as a finger, and yet he almost died when touching it. The incredible power inside of the small item that was called [ Abyss Pebble ] was enough to make him almost fall unconscious, luckily he was able to take control of it and incorporate it into one skill of his own choice. He lost the [ Mana shield ] and [ Mana Shield v2 ], but in turn, he got a skill that was more powerful and could be used the same way as both of the previous skills could. The centipede crashed against the dark shield and pushed it back by about 2 meters before being forced to a stop. Tank, who was right behind the shield smirked a bit before the [ Abyss Shield ] started glowing. [ Abyss Shield Rupture ] With his own shield also glowing, Tank hit the [ Abyss Shield ] before the centipede shrieked loudly as it was pushed back, a couple of its tes broken by the powerful attack. Even though the centipede looked rtively fine on the outside, the skill had also damaged its insides and caused some internal bleeding. Beast on the other hand was levitating in the air as he created a huge arrow made out of the wind. The biggest thing he had managed to get from the challenge wasn''t a skill or items, it was the fact that he had managed to get another ability [ Wind Maniption ] C Rank B Even though the ability itself was rank B, its level was still low and the power he could get from it was weak. Even if Beast was to get it to the same rank and level as Wolf''s me ability, it wouldn''t be as powerful since it wasn''t an inherent ability and he needed to use more mana to get the same power as an inherent one. That was why most people choose to simply focus on their own ability during the leveling phase, no matter how talented or powerful you were, an inherent ability was always going to be more powerful than a learned one. [ Wind Piercer ] Beast notched the giant arrow on his bow which was also being coated by the wind before letting it loose. The arrow caused a gale of wind to erupt in the cave before it hit the centipede and smashed it against the ground. [ Sun Smasher ] Wolf suddenly appeared above the centipede with a giant me hammer in his hand. He smashed the hammer down on the centipede as more of its steel tes got broken from the attack. Since the centipede had an incredible defense against swords and weapons that could cut, smashing it apart with blunt weapons was the best choice. "Me next!" Shouted Greenie as he jumped on the centipede. [ Inferno Eruption, Gravity Strike ] The final skill that Greenie had gotten and finally managed toprehend was another one that used no weapons. He joined his hands together as a formless ball of energy appeared around them, with a grunt, Greenie smashed his hands down at the centipede. Boom! His hands never even touched the centipede as the ball of energy connected with its steel tes, immediately a change urred as the air itself was drawn over to it. The steel tes around Greenie deformed before being smashed to pieces, the centipede''s flesh was no better as Greenies arms went inside its body, the gravity ball wreaking havoc inside. "Screeee!" The centipede screamed in agony as it started thrashing around and hitting Tank, Wolf, and Greenie who were all sent flying back. Red mana suddenly appeared around the centipede as its huge body got smaller. The steel tes were dyed in a blood-red color while its mandibles and legs turned ck. They elongated and were now even bigger than before, the cold glinting from them showed that they were probably much sharper and tougher than before as well. Even though a part of its body had been smashed apart and it had a huge gaping hole from Laura''s attack, the centipede could still fight, and it wasn''t going down without a battle. The ability it just used made its body tougher, smaller, and faster than before. Its mandibles and legs could now easily cut apart or pierce through the rocks of the cave as each step the centipede took made holes in the cave. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie all smashed against the walls of the cave before the centipede charged at Greenie. He had caused some big damage to it and the centipede wanted to get revenge. Before it could do so, however. Bzzzzzzzzz Swosh A lightning-d Reign appeared on top of its head while Shadow suddenly teleported in front of it [ Darkness Implosion ] [ Lightning Stab ] Reign stabbed the centipede''s head with full force with his rank S sword. The incredible defense the centipede now had made it hard for him to even stab through as lightning exploded around him, the lightningnce that covered his sword and arm staying in one ce, unable to prate through the head. A ball of darkness appeared in front of the centipede as thetter was focused on Reign who was stabbing its head with his lightningnce. The ball of darkness immediately started to work, the incredible gravitational force breaking the centipede''s steel tes as if they were made out of paper while any leg that got in touch with it was deformed and ripped out of the centipede''s body. [ Shadow swords ] Shadow wasted no time and immediately went to work, with his daggers being fully coated in the darkness he stabbed them deep inside the centipede at the spot where his ball of darkness that hit. [ Shadow Burst ] [ Shadow Sword Explosion ] Shadow quickly used two skills as his swords entered, shadow burst was first and it delivered some decent damage inside of the centipede''s body, while a new skill of his was next. [ Shadow Sword Explosion ] was a simple skill that would do one thing, make his shadow swords explode and deal incredible damage. The shadow swords were created with the help of a decent chunk of mana and the concentrated power inside of them was nothing to scoff at, after exploding the damage they would inflict was incredible. Boom! Even Shadow was sent flying from the explosion while the front part of the raised centipede blew up and a gaping hole was left. Flesh and blood poured out as the centipede screamed in pain as Reign had managed to pierce through with hisnce, albeit barely. Thence was gone and only a shallow wound was left on the centipede''s head, but Reign smiled wildly as he suddenly opened his mouth and aimed at the hole. A great amount of mana was suddenly channeled to his throat as lightning flickered inside of it. [ Lightning Roar ] Chapter 395 Killing The Centipede Bzzzzz A powerful ray of lightning wasunched from Reign''s mouth as it hit the hole that his [ Lightning Stab ] had created, the ray quickly hits the hole before continuing inside the head of the centipede. Before Reign could finish the monster, however, it quickly thrashed around and managed to make him fall down as he wasn''t holding on with his katana anymore. The lightning stab took a lot of energy from Reign who had absent-mindedly loosened his foothold as he was certain of victory, only for that to make the victory go away. Still, thanks to hisbination of skills and Shadow''s powerful attacks that were sent below the monster''s head, it was now severely injured and death was certain. Even if they did nothing, the hole that was left from Shadow plus the fact that the [ Lightning Roar ] from Reign had fried a part of its head made survival almost impossible for the monster. [ Warning, the monster has entered a berserk state. ] "Dammit!" Cursed Reign as hended on the ground, his two swords being firmly held in his hands. "Don''t underestimate this thing because it''s close to dying now!" Wolf shouted as his mespletely enveloped his sword before a 3meter long sword of mes was in his hands. "Damn monster, just fall down already." Tank said while holding his axe firmly with his right hand, he slowly started pouring mana into the axe as he stared at the monster with an intense expression on his face. Most of Tank''s skills were focused on his shield, be it defending or attacking ones. The one thing he tried to change during the challenge was exactly that, instead of simply using his weapon to hit enemies, he wanted to be able to deliver fierce attacks that would annihte them. The axe started vibrating as Tank shed a savage smile on his face before running at the centipede while a phantom of a great red bull appeared around him. [ Bull''s Charge ] It was one of the first skills that Tank had gotten and it had be stronger together with him, from the barely noticeable and small illusion of the bull that he could summon in the beginning, it grew to be a huge, 4-meter tall and 9-meter long bull who was clearly visible to all. The skill grew stronger as Tank grew stronger, making it incredibly powerful right now. Bang! The bull and the centipede shed and immediately entered a stalemate, the centipede, although not a monster that focused on sheer power and durability, was more than a match to the bull even when heavily injured. The fact that it was almost 20 levels above Tank and that it had entered a berserk state was of course the main reasons for that. The centipede''s mandibles and the bull''s horns push against each other, but it was obvious that the mandibles were slowly winning as they cut into the horns. "Got you." Said Tank with a fierce smile as he suddenly de-summoned his shield and grabbed his axe with both hands. His chest expanded as Tank took a deep breath as he lifted the axe high in the air. Tank was lucky during the challenge, he had thought for months about why the emperor''s spirit did nothing while he held the axe, only to finally be contacted during the challenge. It turned out that the only reason he was not contacted was that he was too weak, hell, he was still far too weak to get everything from the emperor and unlock the full power of the axe. One thing that did happen however was the fact that he went through the first trial and managed to unlock a part of the axe''s power, whilst also gaining a skill from the emperor''s spirit. The description that the system gave was actually a much more simplified version of the tale of the emperor and what exactly the essence of the powerful man would do. The emperor was once a Tier VIIIbatant, one that could fight evenly with weaker Transcendents. Right before he managed to ascend, however, he was betrayed and his body and soul were destroyed, leaving only the axe in which he hid the final pieces of his soul. The axe itself was not only a weapon but a means for the emperor to bestow his skills to a person and hopefully have his revenge on those that betrayed him. Tank took an oath that he will find those that betrayed the emperor and help him get his revenge one day. The only skill Tank was able to get was the first one, the weakest out of all. The centipede was able to sense grave dangering from Tank and quickly moved in hopes of dodging the attack, unfortunately for it, it was toote to try andpletely dodge it. [ ring Paragon sh ] It was as if time itself stopped around Tank, the axe was brought down in front of Tank with a simple swing while the air around him was gone. A dark-red beam suddenly appeared in an instant as a 1meter long part of the centipede''s body was severedpletely. There was no blood that came out of the body part or the centipede while a deep cut could be seen on the walls and ground of the cave. After a second had passed, however, blood spewed out from both the centipede and the body part while Tank kneeled down on the ground, the attack was immensely powerful, but it drained him a lot and he could use it a maximum of 2 times consecutively. The centipede screamed in agony as this was the most it had been damaged so far in the battle, the agony and anger it felt were great and it quickly charged at Tank. "Oh no, you don''t!" Suddenly said Wolf who was right above the giant centipede, with an explosion he zoomed down and shed with his giant ming sword. [ Fire Style, Falling Star ] Wolf''s whole body suddenly disappeared as a ball of mes appeared in the air. The centipede shrieked and tried to meet the attack with its mandibles, only for them to be melted down and cut off by Wolf''s incredible attack. The ball of mes exploded upon impact as the upper part of the centipede''s body was pushed back immediately, of course, Wolf himself was also pushed back from the attack, but he did what he nned on doing, he damaged the monster and pushed it back so that it couldn''t attack Tank. [ Severing, Second Sword ] Reign suddenly took out the rank S sword from its sheath as an incredibly thin sword light wasunched at the centipede, even though Reign still hadn''t managed topletely master the second sword, he was almost there as his sword light was about 1cm in size. The centipede shrieked once again as Reign''s attack cut deep inside, managing to cut through about 60% of its body with one attack. The incredible cutting force of the second sword showed itself here as this was not even its full strength. "Shadow, hold it down for a second!" Beast suddenly shouted as multiple arrows inside the cave started shining a bright green light. An array suddenly appeared below and above the centipede as the monster felt incredible danger suddenly. Before it could move, however, Shadow''s vines appeared and wrapped around its body, it only took the centipede a couple of seconds to deal with them, but that was enough. A giant spear suddenly appeared from the array above the centipede, the monster tried to escape as it felt the shadow of death on itself. "Shadow!" Beast shouted as thetter summoned more vines in order to hold the monster down, only to fail as the monster fought back with everything it had. "STOP MOVING!" A shout suddenly reverberated through the cave as arge hammer was sent flying to the centipede. A formless ball of energy was wrapped around the head of the hammer and upon impact, it heavily shook the centipede and cracked a part of its head. Greenie had thrown his hammer at the monster whilst simultaneously using his [ Gravity Strike ] skill and wrapping it around the hammer. It was the first time Greenie had tried doing something like that and luckily it worked, not only did it work but it was incredibly effective. Since it was the first time Greenie had done this and thanks to the fact he did it in a hurry, the ball of energy quickly broke after dealing some damage to the centipede and didn''t do as much damage as it did when Greenie attacked previously, but it didn''t need to as the spear suddenly came down. Swish! Before the centipede could even try to move after being struck by Greenie''s hammer, the 6-meter-long spear came down and impaled it. The centipede thrashed its body but it was for naught as the spear suddenly shone brightly before exploding and creating a small tornado around the centipede. The powerful wind left cuts on the walls and ground of the cave while destroying the centipede from the outside, but also from the inside. When the wind settled everyone was able to see the giant monster lying dead on the floor of the cave as its body was riddled with hundreds of wounds. Chapter 396 The Weird Second Location [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Tier I, lvl 70 Giant Steelted Centipede, 150 000 exp gained - Rank S Gauntlets of Ebon acquired - Rank S Steel Cloak acquired - Rank A Skeletal Prick acquired C halberd [The yers have earner 150 000 exp and 8 000 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 25 000 exp and 1 333 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate''s experience ] - Tier I, lvl 70 Giant Steelted Centipede, 40 000 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 1 monster, 40 000 exp earned ] The party all gathered around the body of the giant centipede whichy dead on the cold ground of the cave. With the help of the system, they take all the parts of the centipede which were worth anything, to their surprise that turned out to be almost the whole body. The steel tes of the centipede could be used to forge some armor and even shields while its mandibles, which were unfortunately destroyed, would have been good material for a weapon, just like its legs are. A puddle of blood and brain matter was left on the ground before Beast used his wind ability to st it outside. "So, what do you guys think of this ce?" Reign asks the other as they all look around the cave. There was no other crevice or path that led to the cave other than the one they came in from. The cave itself wasrge and could fit a lot of people, they could even build some structures inside or, if they so wished, even expand itter on. "Even with no safe zone being here, this ce is one of the best we can hope to find when ites to making a base." Wolf nodded as he examined the cave. "Alright, let''s rest up, check the loot, and then we''re off to the other two locations." Said Reign as he sat down on the ground, the others did the same and quickly started meditating in order to replenish their mana. Even though the battle against the centipede wasn''t a dangerous one, that was only because all of them went all out when it came to skills, the incredible damage they were able to do even without using any skills that would boost them was thanks to them using up arge portion of their mana. Even though they had potions that could replenish mana right away, none of them were in a hurry so they didn''t use any of them right now. [ Rank S Gauntlets of Ebon ] Def: 80 Vitality + 20% Endurance + 20% Strength + 10% Description: A pair of gauntlets that were forged by a master smith. The gloves were forged with precious materials in which a multitude of rare metals and bones of powerful monsters were included in. The user of the gloves will have incredible defense while his body will be strengthened by the gloves and make it more durable. By channeling mana the user can further reinforce the gauntlets and allow them to absorb the shock from collisions and impacts, making it much easier to sh against powerful enemies or to withstand strong attacks. [ Rank S Steel Cloak ] Def: 40 Strength + 20% Endurance + 20% Vitality + 10% Description: A cloak made of incredibly light metal that acts like cloth. The cape is incredibly sturdy and will provide good defense for the user while simultaneously making the user stronger and his body more durable. By channeling mana the user can make the cape be more sturdy and control it, manipting its length and design with ease, making it viable as a weapon or as a means to move around. "Gauntlets are yours, Tank." Said Reign as he threw the gauntlets at Tank who put them on right away. "I already have a rank S item, Greenie should get this one." Said Wolf as the others looked at him while Reign held the cape. Since the cape increased strength the most, Wolf and Greenie were the best candidates for it. "As you wish." Said Reign as he gave the cape to Greenie who put it on. "Well, shall we?" Shadow said as he got up from the ground and stretched his arms while the others nodded in agreement. The other two locations they were going to visit were a bit further away, the nearest was about 2.5km ( 1.55 miles ) from their location while the other one was about 3km ( 1.86 miles ) away. There were no dangerous areas they needed to pass in order to get to the two locations, but they all still made sure to be on alert as danger coulde at any moment on the mountain. The closer they got to the location, the more powerful the monsters became, making it clear that perhaps this wouldn''t be a good ce to make a base as the nearby monsters would be too hard for most yers to go against. Still,pared to the inner parts of the mountain range where Tier I monsters could be seen in abundance and the truly powerful ones were peak Tier II monsters and demons, this was nothing. Reign and the others knew that the monster range would be the main area where they would fight for quite some time, to find an area that was sorge and had so many powerful monsters weren''t easy and there was definitely going to be a lot of ces for them to explore. Perhaps they would be able to find some treasures in some of them, while other ces might be theirs of powerful monsters, just like the cave was to the centipede. On their way to the location, they came across some more Tier I monsters, but simrly to the demons and the mountain pursuers, they were amongst the weakest of Tier I monsters and were no threat to Reign and the others. Upon finally reaching the location after more than 1 hour of traveling, the party was all confused as there was nothing there. A small field where some goats could be seen munching on the grass while butterflies flew around and stopped on flowers was all that they could see. "Wolf?" "I don''t know, the demon only said this was another area nobody explored, but he had no idea what it looked like." "Something is weird here though." Suddenly said Reign as everybody looked at him. "I mean, goats, really?" Upon hearing Reign''s words everybody suddenly came to a realization. It should be impossible for goats, just normal goats to live here, the monsters nearby would have ripped them apart right away. "Either these goats are really damn strong, which I can sense they aren''t, or something weird is going on." Said Reign before suddenly calling for Aethion. ''The demon said anything about this ce?'' "No, I managed to pretty much take over his soul, but he knows nothing.'' Said Aethion as he looked at the absent-minded demon that was sitting in a cage in front of him. "What kind of ce is it anyway, let me see," Aethion said before using looking out from Reign, upon seeing the field he mused a little to himself before sighing. "Do I really have to teach you guys everything?" Aethion''s voice was suddenly heard in the heads of all of them. "What, how can you talk with us as well?" "You guys got through the first evolution, my soul was strengthened as well, which let me do more thingspared to before." Aethion quickly exined before continuing. "Anyway, just channel mana to your eyes and focus on the field, I don''t know if all of you will be able to see it, but at least Reign and Shadow should, thanks to their abilities." The party members all did as Aethion said, and all of them were immediately able to see a difference. Of course for most, what they were now able to see was that the goats, flowers, and butterflies were weird, their bodies flickering a bit as they were actually a sort of illusion, but they weren''t able to see anything else. Reign, Shadow, and Laura on the other hand could. A 9-meter-tall blob of flesh was situated in the middle of the field, the field itself being a part of its body as the ground was made out of flesh and pulsated a bit. The horrible view made them all grimace in disgust before they stopped channeling their mana to their eyes in order to stop seeing the monster. "That monster, it''s definitely Tier II right?" Reign asked as he felt cold sweat drenching his back. "Yeah, it seems like it can create an illusion around its body so that nobody can notice it, from all the flesh in the field, I guess it has already killed hundreds of monsters," Laura said with a dark expression as she stared at the field. "Alright, we''re out." Shadow immediately said as they all quickly moved to the other location. The monster seemed to be stationary and wouldn''t attack them or anything else unless they entered the field. "We dodged a bullet with this one." Said Reign as he took ast nce at the field before leaving with the others. Chapter 397 Final Location "So, what the hell is this?" Reign asks as he and the others look at the final location that the demon had given them. The ce they were looking at was actually a waterfall from the river that passed through the mountain range. Since the mountain they were in was actually the smallest one, the river ended passing through it before falling down and creating a magnificent waterfall. The waterfall they were at right now, however, was not that one, it was a 16-meter tall waterfall on the mountain itself. As Reign and the others looked at the waterfall and the river below it, they could sense dangering from it, for some reason the water that came down from the waterfall gathered in a smallke before a part of it continued down, creating a magical scenery. "Yeah, I don''t think we should swim here, or get close, to be honest," Shadow said as he looked at the smallke nervously, since they were all able to feel dangering from theke, they were confident that a powerful Tier I monster, or perhaps a Tier II monster was present inside theke. "I know, but, what about that?" Asked Reign as he pointed to the waterfall. "What do you mean what about that?" Tank asked Reign as he looked at the waterfall before looking back at Reign with a confused expression on his face. "What do you mean, what do I mean, it''s a waterfall, there''s bound to be a cave with some treasure behind it!" Reign said as Shadow showed an excited expression on his face. "Right, there''s always a cave or something behind a waterfall, how did I forget about that?!" Said Shadow as he face-palmed, "We need to go there, god knows what we can find!" "I mean, we might, but do we really want to risk getting attacked by the monster whilst we try to check?" Beast suddenly asks them before Shadow smiles. "I''ll check it out alone, I can hide almost perfectly from anything with my skill, I''m confident that I won''t be noticed while going there," Shadow said before giving them a thumbs up and going around theke before arriving near the waterfall. Luckily the waterfall and the huge wall of stone from which it fell down created a nice and long shadow beneath it, perfect for Shadow to use and hide. As Shadow entered the shade that the wall provided, he almostpletely disappeared. Not only was it hard to physically see him, but sensing him had also be many times harder as even Reign had topletely focus in order to sense his mana that was almostpletely hidden inside his body. Shadow slowly made his way over to the waterfall, making sure not to disturb what monster or monsters were in theke. As he got to the waterfall, a problem arose as he wasn''t able to see anything behind it, merely the wall of stone from which it was falling down. "Damn it, no other way I guess," Shadow said as he took out his two daggers and stabbed them through the tough rocky wall. He used his daggers and slowly moved across the wall while the strong water fell down on him. Each movement was dangerous since he could be dragged down by the water and if he fell, there was no saying what would happen. Of course, he could always teleport to safety, but he didn''t know if he would be able to do it on time or not. The waterfall was about 23 meters in width and so far, Shadow had managed to pass about 8 meters, slowly nearing the middle of the waterfall. He suddenly froze in his tracks and so did Reign and the others who were watching him from afar. A huge head suddenly arose from theke and stared at the waterfall, it didn''t seem like the monster had detected Shadow as it seemed to only be out to catch some sun, but simply looking at the head made Reign and the others nervous as they could immediately tell that the monster was at least a peak Tier I monster, probably a boss. The head of the monster was one of a crocodile, only one that was many timesrgerpared to normal ones, even the crocodiles that Reign and the others had hunted in the IronBark Woods were mere babies whenpared to this one. The crocodile suddenly growled as the water around him rippled. The sound of the growl made the party all get goosebumps as they nervously stared at the crocodile. After a minute or two, the crocodile''s head submerged back in the water and slowly disappeared as everybody released a sigh of relief. Shadow, who was the one closest to the crocodile exhaled deeply before continuing on his way, the short encounter he just had was enough to almost scare him to death as the monster that came out of theke was incredibly powerful and could have killed them all if it so wished. Shadow slowly moved before he was finally in the middle of the waterfall, there was nothing there, however. No cave or small crevice that would lead him to a secret ce where he could get some treasure, there was nothing. The visibility was awful as the water blocked him from seeing anything further than 1 meter around him. He tried sensing mana but there was nothing close to him, he could only sense the terrifying mana in theke and nothing other than that. Shadow moved around, going a bit to the side, down, and sometimes higher up but there was nothing there. Shadow sighed as he looked around him, disappointed that the good old rule of treasure always being present behind a waterfall didn''t apply here. Before he left, however, he suddenly caught something interesting below him. There was nothing there at first nce, but the water that fell down and the sunlight that would now shine a bit made something else shine, something that was in the stone wall. Shadow slowly went down before holding himself with one arm while using the other arm to hold his dagger and cut around the object. The object in question was a gem, it was about 5cm in diameter and it was azure blue in color. A sense of coldness could be felt as Shadow held it with his hand, interested in what it was. Before he could inspect the gem, however, his eyes constricted as he felt incredible danger. He quickly jumped to the side and used his ability as a 20-meter-long crocodile suddenly jumped from theke and hit the ce Shadow was previously at. The stone wall shook violently and the water from the waterfall exploded around the crocodile as Reign and the others looked in shock at what just happened. Arge part of the stone wall suddenly had cracks on it as the crocodile''s attack was unimaginably powerful. "Let''s go!" Shouted Shadow who had used his teleportation skill multiple times in session in order to get to them quickly. The rest didn''t say anything before quickly leaving the location. Sounds of collision and the angry growls of the crocodile could be heard as the party used their full speed in order to get away. If the crocodile went after them, then who knows what might happen, the only way they would be able to survive was if they could somehow lure another monster to fight it. Their fear turned out to be right as they could suddenly hear trees falling down on the ground, the crocodile had sensed them and was now chasing them, furious at what Shadow had done. Whatever the gem was, it was obvious that the crocodile treasured it greatly, that was actually the reason why it came out of the water previously and stared at the waterfall, it wasn''t because it sensed Shadow, but because it was looking at the gem. "The field, we have to get to the field!" Suddenly shouted Reign as everybody used as much mana as they could in order to run faster. The field was luckily close by and they only needed a little bit of time to get there at their full speed. "It''s still a bit further away, we''ll go around the field and position ourselves so that this monster is between us and the crocodile, as soon as the croc enters the field, we run!" Reign shouted before he channeled mana to his eyes in order to see exactly where the mass of flesh was. The party did as they were told and followed after Reign who was currently ahead of them. As soon as Reign made sure that the mass of flesh was between the croc and themselves he stopped, and so did the others. It only took the crocodile 5 seconds to show itself before it stopped and stared at Reign and the others with hatred. It growled before charging at them, unaware of what was in front of it. If the crocodile was normal, it would have definitely been able to see that something was wrong with the field in front of it, but in its enraged state it simply didn''t care, it simple charged in order to get to Reign and the others and rip them apart. As soon as the crocodile entered the field, however, it disappeared from sight as only Reign, Shadow and Laura were able to see it after channeling mana to their eyes. "Let''s get back a bit, if this turns out well, then we might be able to get the corpses of two powerful monsters today." Reign said as the others all nodded at him. Chapter 398 Crocodile Vs Doomgarg Boom! The ground shook heavily as Reign and the others watched the two powerful monsters fighting each other. Contrary to what they previously thought, the mass of flesh wasn''t a Tier II monster, but a boss-ranked Tier I monster, the same as the giant crocodile. The two giant monsters started fighting as the crocodile was enraged by the sudden appearance of the mass of flesh that was called a Doomgarg, a monster with demon blood that could cast powerful illusions whilst having the ability to incorporate the flesh and bones of its victims with its true body that was deep inside the mass of flesh it was covered in. The ground squirms as the crocodile''s giant body charged toward the Doomgarg, destroying the flesh beneath its feet. Suddenly tens of fleshy tentacles and bone spikes shot up from the ground as the monster tried its best to stop the crocodile before it could get close to its body and deal some heavy damage. The thick tentacles quickly wrapped around the crocodile, only for most of them to get ripped apart by the crocodile whose charge continued, the bone spikes that the monster had summoned broke when getting colliding against the powerful skin of the crocodile who simply ignored them, some managed to pierce through its skin and draw blood, but the wounds were not even close to being serious enough for it to even consider them. The whole field turned into a battlefield, the fleshly ground beingpletely controlled by the Doomgarg who was using it to its fullest and relentlessly attacking the crocodile who seemingly didn''t care for any injuries it might get. In its enraged state, the crocodile truly didn''t care for any injuries, it only wished to catch and rip apart the creature that dared steal something from it. Upon seeing the Doomgarg who suddenly appeared in front of it, the crocodile of course believed that it was the monster that did everything and switched its anger at it. The Doomgarg on the other hand was caught off guard, it was simply minding its own business, chilling and waiting for some monsters to get into its field so that it would use its powers to catch them and eat them when out of the blue, a giant crocodile that was as powerful as itself suddenly came inside its field and attacked it. It could feel the intense anger the crocodile had and it immediately retaliated, even though it didn''t wish to fight such a powerful monster, it wasn''t going to let itself get bullied and attacked out of the blue like that. The crocodile continued with its charge as more and more injuries pilled up on its body, thanks to how huge it was, however, they did little to slow it down, and soon it was in front of the Doomgarg whose body hadpletely changed. The mass of flesh had disappeared and in its stead was an armored monster that now looked like abination of a human and a monster. Thick bones were visible on the outside as theypletely covered the monster that stood on four legs and had six arms. The arms and legs were also fully armored, except for the feet and hands that were left alone and had thick tendrils for feet and toes. The tendrils were each shaped differently as some looked like drills while others were more simr to fingers. As the crocodile arrived, the now 8-meter-tall Doomgarg met its charge. The four legs buckled down as the monster used its six arms to grab the crocodile by its giant head and stop it from biting it. The field also changed as the fleshy ground retracted and moved toward the two monsters, leaving ck soil visible to Reign and the others. The more of the ground retracted, the thicker the vines and bone spikes became and soon they were able to deal more damage to the crocodilepared to before. The crocodile growled angrily as it used its long tail to deliver a fierce attack on the vines and bone spikes that were below and around it. The vines were immediately ripped apart from the fierce blow of the crocodile while the bone spikes were broken apart. The Doomgarg held the head of the crocodile with full force as it tried its best not to let go of the monster and let it have more mobility. The tendrils that made up the finger quickly started working as well as the drill-like ones quickly started spinning and tried to pierce through the crocodile''s head. The powerful drills slowly made their way inside as the tough skin of the crocodile got pierced through by them, only for the Doomgarg to suddenly let go and jump to the side as a white beam was released from the crocodile''s mouth. The ground in front of the crocodile and the area some 120 meters in front of it was suddenly frozen by the beam of frost it hadunched from its mouth. Even though the Doomgarg had tried to escape the beam, it was still a bit too slow as one of its legs and two of its arms werepletely frozen and couldn''t even move. The bone armor that the Doomgarg had used to defend itself was almostpletely useless when faced with such an attack and it had no choice but to discard the arms and legs, making them fall down and break into pieces. But as fast as the Doomgarg had discarded his limbs, new ones grew right away and the tough bone armor immediately covered them as well. The Doomgarg shrunk a bit from doing so, but it was obvious that it didn''t cost it much to rece the limbs. The crocodile growled once again as frost starteding out from its body, freezing the nearby ground and tentacles. The Doomgarg however unleashed a terrifying roar as its body started glowing a dark red color. The flesh from the ground all returned to it, making its body now stand at 12 meters high. Fiverge eyes could be seen on the monster''s face that had no other features on it. The eyes all started glowing the same dark red color as the crocodile and the Doomgarg stared at each other. Suddenly. The crocodile turned to the side and unleashed another beam of frost before starting to thrash around and fight a seemingly invisible enemy while the Doomgarg stood and merely spectated. "Huh, what the hell is the croc doing?" Shadow asked as he watched the battle with a confused expression on his face. "An illusion!" Suddenly shouted Laura as Reign and Wolf nodded. "Yes, it seems like it can also cast an illusion to its enemies, right now the crocodile is probably thinking that it''s fighting the Doomgarg, while in reality it''s simply thrashing around and expending its mana and energy." Reign said whilst putting his hand on his chin. Since the battle had started, the Doomgarg had stopped using its illusionary power, and thus everybody was able to see what was happening in the field. The powerful frost attack that the crocodile had released previously made their skin crawl as they knew that they would be gone had it hit them. The Doomgarg was no worse as its powerful body and illusions were able to confuse even the giant croc and make it fight the bare air around it. Both of the monsters were clearly way above what the group could handle and even if they went all out they could at most kill one of them, but not without anyone dying. The battle continued for the next 2 hours, the Doomgarg wasn''t able to sustain its illusion at all times, one thing that Reign and the others had noticed was that the monster needed to staypletely still while its illusion was cast. Any movement and the illusion would be lifted, of course, the croc itself was also nothing to scoff at as the powerful frost power it had made it an incredibly powerful opponent for both melee fighters and long-range fighters. Multiple times did the crocodile use its frost attack on a wide scale and hit the Doomgarg, dispelling the illusion and forcing the monster to fight. Both of the monsters went all out and battled it out with nothing to spare. After two hours, the whole area was destroyed, the ground, trees, and rocks that were around the field were all either frozen or smashed to pieces. The crocodile''s head was disfigured as the Doomgarg had used four of its arms andbined them into something simr to a sledgehammer before smashing it down to the croc''s head multiple times. One of the crocs legs was gone, cut away by the Doomgarg while another one was smashed to pieces. Its tail was bloodied and a lot of its scales were gone. The Doomgarg didn''t fare much better, however. It was now only 3 meters tall and its mighty arms and legs were almostpletely gone. It was now standing on two legs and only one out of the original six arms was present. The thick bone armor was almostpletely gone, smashed apart by the crocodile during their battle. Both of the monsters barely had any mana left and were now fighting purely with physical strength. "Alright guys, you ready to do this?" Reign asked the others as they all smiled ferociously as they watched the two monsters fighting. Chapter 399 Intervening "So what, we just swoop in and bombard them with everything we got?" Asked Shadow as he stared at Reign with a confused expression. "Yeah, and I mean everything, use the weapon skills, marks, the strongest skills you got, we have to put everything we got in this one attack, otherwise who knows what might happen." Reign said with a serious expression on his face as he held his two swords. Both of the monsters were now seriously injured and had almost no mana left in their body. They were much weakerpared to their full strength and he and the others had the opportunity to end them and get a bunch of exp and perhaps some good items. After all, to kill two powerful Tier I bosses was an incredible feat as these guys could perhaps even field against weaker Tier II monsters by themselves. That just showed how powerful each of them was. The crocodile''s incredibly hard skin made injuring it almost impossible and even Reign doubted he would be able to deal any significant damage without targeting more vulnerable areas and attacking it with full strength. The frost ability the croc had was something that made it even more dangerous, just the power, defense, and speed the croc had made it an incredibly dangerous opponent to have, but with the frost ability that it possessed, it was on apletely different level of danger. The frost not only worked to make the crocodile more dangerous, but it was also able to use its ability and cover itself in an ice armor that was extremely durable and possessed great defensive properties. Even the Doomgarg had a lot of trouble destroying it. The Doomgarg on the other hand was an extremely weird monster, even though the crocodile was powerful, at least one would know where to attack in order to quickly kill it, but the Doomgarg seemingly had no vital areas on its body and no real weakness as it could survive any hit as long as it had more flesh to work with. Its body was extremely powerful which was seen after it was able to thrash the crocodile around and even destroy its ice armor after going all out and reaching 12 meters in height. The powerful muscles the Doomgarg possessed were thicker than normal trees and the six arms could all transform themselves into different things. The sledgehammer transformation that needed 4 arms in order to work had incredible crushing power and that was what the Doomgarg used in order to smash apart the ice armor and hit the croc''s head. It also could transform its arms intorge des, whips, and more. ( Author: Simr to Alex and James in the game Prototype ) The bone armor on its body was also very durable and allowed the Doomgarg to tank some powerful hits from the croc before it was finally destroyed. The most lethal thing about the monster was not its incredible physical prowess, however, but the ability to make illusions. Reign and the others were still in the dark when it came to how exactly it cast illusions or what they were like, but after seeing the croc who had to mindlessly attack its surroundings multiple times, they knew it was nothing but trouble. Reign wasn''t that concerned about getting caught in the illusion himself, but he was worried about what might happen to the others if they were caught in one. Even though both of the monsters were extremely weak right now and had barely any mana left, he and the others knew that they had enough for at least one more attack. They could let the monsters battle it out and wait for one to win which would make the attack effortless, but then they would lose out on the exp and items from killing them both, something they really didn''t want to do. So they decided to take the risk and attack, with all of them going all out it shouldn''t be a problem to kill the two monsters, the only worry they had was how powerful the final attacks from the two monsters would be. Reign took out his katana and the rank S Storm Bringer and got ready to use their skills at any moment. The others did the same and nced at each other before nodding and charging at the croc and the Doomgarg. Laura quickly started using a dagger to carve a pentagram on her palm while Beast summoned ckie and got ready to fuse with it. Since ckie had evolved, its power was incredible and the fusion let Beast have incredible strength and speed while actually having a lower impact on his mental state since he had reached Tier I, and ckie had more intelligence and was able to control itself more. Shadow immediately used his [ Shadow des ] and got ready to use his [ Shadow Body ] and teleport to the croc and unleash his [ Darkness Implosion ] skill at the croc''s head, if he was lucky enough the attack would be enough to smash the monsters head and destroy its brain, instantly killing it. Wolf was getting ready to use his sword''s power and dragonize while using his mark like the others while Tank held his axe firmly, ready to unleash its power on the enemy. The second the party members entered the field, the two monsters noticed and stopped their battle. Both monsters stared at them as the croc nced back at the group and the Doomgarg. Upon noticing the Doomgarg''s surprised look, the croc immediately knew that it had been tricked. The Doomgarg wasn''t the one that stole its gem and it wasn''t working together with the small insects in front of it. Upon noticing that, the croc raised its head and uttered a deafening growl. Swish The second the croc raised his head however, Shadow who had already used his mark and every other boost appeared below it. With a basketball-sized dark ball in his hand, he quickly jumped up and threw it at the giant crocodile. The ball exploded right above the croc''s head and immediately, the pulling force of the small ck hole that was suddenly created started smashing apart the scales on the top of the croc''s head. The hard skin, bones, and flesh that were mangled up got crushed, albeit very slowly. The others didn''t stand on ceremony either, Laura had already drawn a pentagram in the air with her blood as her arm hadpletely changed. While it had previously just grown some scales and turned purple, this time her arm was more muscr and fully demonic. There was a spike growing out from her elbow while her fingers turned into razor-sharp ws. The whole arm was dark purple and covered in tough scales. Laura quickly punched the pentagram in front of her as she could feel most of her mana leaving her body. The power behind the attack was more than doublepared to the one she used against the centipede. A thick purple ray wasunched at the croc that was unable to dodge thanks to the ck hole and was forced to open his mouth andunch a beam of frost in order to block the attack since it had felt mortal dangering from it. The two beams shed and exploded, one half of the location of impact was fully covered in frost while the other was covered in demonic purple mes that burned fiercely. The attackpletely drained the crocodile as it was now left with barely any mana at all, it was impossible for it to use its frost ability, and had to rely on its physical prowess now. Of course, nobody was going to let it do that. Laura used the power of her ne that let her use skills without the need for mana, because she was now Tier I, the ne would only let her use skills without any mana for 8 seconds. Laura quickly started drawing two pentagrams in the air while Beast suddenly disappeared from the spot. Beast moved with speed that was only slightly below Reign and Shadow''s and appeared above the crocodile before unleashing a barrage of attacks. Reign quickly appeared in front of the Doomgarg as he wanted to bait it into using its illusion on him as he was the one with the highest resistance to such attacks. He immediately started attacking the Doomgarg as his lightning exploded from him, his two swords were a blur as he started shing the monster apart while using his skills at the same time. Thanks to the Storm Bringer, all of his lightning-type skills were more powerful and could deal some heavy damage to the monster. The Doomgarg was quick to realize it was in trouble and used the remainder of his mana to cast an illusion on Reign and on Greenie who was right behind him. Both of them stopped moving, but before the Doomgarg could do anything, he was attacked by Wolf who quickly appeared next to it. The dragonized Wolf was incredibly powerful and he quickly used his mes and greatsword to attack the Doomgarg who was forced to move, weakening the illusion greatly and allowing Reign to quickly break out of it. Greenie was still stuck, but the illusion was only able to make him stop as it was weakened, contrary to what the Doomgarg wanted to do, which was to make him believe that his teammates were the enemy and attack them. As the party fought without holding back, they were able to kill both of the monsters in 2 minutes without suffering any serious injuries. Chapter 400 Rewards And The Gem [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] ? [Since the yers haven''t killed the enemies with entirely their own effort, the rewards will be lowered.] - Tier I, lvl 95 Boss, Frost Crocodile killed, 250 000 exp gained - Tier I, lvl 97 Boss, Doomgarg killed, 260 000 exp gained - Rank S Windreaper acquired - battleaxe - Rank S Bonespike acquired C dagger - Rank S Last Rites acquired C fists - Rank S Peacekeeper acquired C rifle - Rank S Wand of Timeless Magic - gloves [The yers have earner 510 000 exp and 21 000 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 85 000 exp and 3 500 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate''s experience ] - Tier I, lvl 95 Boss, Frost Crocodile killed, 56 000 exp gained - Tier I, lvl 97 Boss, Doomgarg killed, 60 000 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 2 monsters, 116 000 exp earned ] [Your pets have killed 2 monsters, 100 000 exp points earned.] [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 55, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 5, Strength + 3, Agility + 3, Endurance + 2, Vitality + 2, Willpower + 2] Level: 55 ( 75 667 / 500 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 23 Strength: 107 (172) (+17 from ability, +37 from item, + 10%) Agility: 121 (204) (+22 from ability, +31 from item, + 25%) Endurance: 81 (112) (+11 from ability +20 from item) Vitality: 81 (109) (+ 11 from ability, +17 from item) Willpower: 83 (109) (+ 12 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item ) Spirit: 168 (238) (+17 from ability, +11 from item, + 25%) ( Author: the % is based on the base stats, not the full ones with the equipment, the item bonus is different since he doesn''t have the broken sword with him anymore. ) "Dammit, and here I thought the system would let us cheese this and get a bunch of exp and items, well, this is better than nothing I guess." Reign said as he looked down at the items they had received. Almost all of the items were useless, Tank already had his axe, and even though this one was of a higher rank, he would in time unlock more of his axe''s power and it would naturally rank up before reaching its previous power, which incredibly was the highest rank possible below the Transcendent realm, rank Z. After getting the first skill and gaining recognition from the emperor''s spirit, Tank had already unlocked a bit of the axe''s full potential, raising its rank to A+ and increasing its power a bit. As for the dagger, even though it was a rank S one and Shadow could use it, it wasn''t one that he was reallyfortable with using. The dagger was created entirely from bone and it actually increased strength and spirit only. The skill it had allowed for a powerful attack to be unleashed, one that would definitely do a lot of damage, but its bulky size, the bonuses, and the ability of the dagger to actually increase in length and be used as a sword was simply too much for Shadow who looked at it with a weird expression on his face. "Yeah, it''s good but, I can''t use this man," Shadowined to Reign and the others as he held the bulky dagger in his hand, the dagger was actually sorge that it was hard to hold it with one hand. "So, we''re selling it?" Asked Reign as Shadow nodded his head and put the dagger in their shared inventory. "Alright, so out of all the items, we only need the wand huh?" Reignmented as he held the wand in his hand. The wand, just like its name suggested, was made for mages and mainly increased the power of spells. "Well, none of us really is a real mage, but only Laura is able to cast them, so she gets these by default," Wolf said as Reign nodded his head and gave the wand to Laura who looked at it with amazement. "I''ll be able to cast the spells faster with this, not to mention the fact that their power will increase as well, I was close to learning the third spell anyway, with this I''m certain I can get the grasp of it quickly," Laura said as she looked at the wand. Even though her main skills and attacks were made with demonic energy, the spells she could cast with the help of the tome were incredibly powerful and the wand would let her not only increase their power but cast them faster which was of great help since she was a sitting duck any time she started casting them. Even though it pained them that none of the items the bosses dropped were usable to them, all of the items were low-tier rank S anyway. The rewards they would get from defeating such powerful monsters while being so low leveled were definitely much greater and perhaps even high-tier or peak rank S would have dropped, but because they didn''t kill them by themselves entirely, they only got these. "Alright, it''s time to go back, it seems we can only make the base in the crevice as no safe zones are avable anywhere nearby." Reign said with a sigh before they all started walking back. They had to be careful now, even though they managed to defeat the two monsters with rtive ease, there were still injuries and they spent a bunch of mana and stamina in order to deal with the two, if a powerful Tier I monster was to attack them, they would be in trouble. "Hey, what was the thing you got from the waterfall anyway, the croc seemed really pissed off that you took it." Reign suddenly said to Shadow. "I don''t really know, to be honest, I didn''t have time to check it out," Shadow said as he scratched the back of his head before taking the gem out. He had immediately put the gem in the inventory after taking it as the crocodile had attacked so quickly. "Holyy!" Shadow suddenly eximed as he looked at the gem with his eyes wide open. "I think I know why the croc had that weird frost ability." "Huh?" "Look!" Shadow quickly shared the description of the item as everybody stood still and stared at it. [ Gem of Eternal Ice ] Description: A gem that was created in ce of extreme coldness. After a millennium, any ce of extreme coldness would give birth to treasures, such gems being one of them. The gem will never stop releasing cold air and frost and if put in a good ce it can allow people to sense the power of frost and learn to use it for themselves. "This, this thing can actually allow people to get an ability?" Reign asked as he stared at the gem in Shadow''s hand. "Yeah, damn it, take this thing man," Shadow said as he threw the gem at Wolf who quickly caught it. "Hey, what the-" Wolf stopped as he stared at Shadow''s hand which was covered in frost. "The description is true, it really is cold." Said Shadow as he tried to warm up his hand while Wolf simply used his ability to withstand the gem''s coldness. "So if we put this in the territory." Beast suddenly spoke. "Then everybody will have the chance to get the ability." Laura finished his words as she also stared at the gem. She had seen simr things in the other world, but that was a world filled with incredibly powerful beings and even then, it was very rare to find such items. "Great, this way everybody will be stronger, soon we probably won''t even need to help out that much and can focus on increasing our strength, and then, then we can go back home." Said Reign as he and Shadow looked at each other with a smile. The biggest reason they were trying to be so strong wasn''t simply because of survival, it was because they wanted to find a way back to New York and see Shadow''s parents again. Shadow still chatted with his dad and mom using the social hub and they were fine, his dad had also gone through the first evolution and seems to be quite powerful. Since their safety was not a problem, then they didn''t need to scramble to find a way and could take some time to be stronger before going there. From the description that Shadow''s father had given them, New York was currently a hell hole and incredibly powerful monsters could be found there, even he, a now Tier I fighter was still most active in the surroundings and rarely went deep inside the city itself. "Alright, let''s go back, get the teleport ready and put this thing somewhere." Said Shadow as they all slowly made their way back to the territory. Evening was approaching and they definitely didn''t want to be on the mountain after that, the sooner they got back to the grasnds, the better. Chapter 401 Installing The Gem And Back To The Mountain "So, you''re telling me that this will let everybody learn an ability?" Elijah asked Reign as they stood in front of a small park inside the safe zone. He and a lot of the other groups from the safe zone were currently here as Reign had made an announcementst night and told everybody to gather in the morning. "Well, yes and no." Reign said as he looked at all of them. "I don''t know if it''s by luck, talent, or whatever other reason, but this thing here will allow people to sense the power of frost, I honestly have no idea what rank that ability is, but it''s a powerful one from what I and the others have seen yesterday." Said Reign as he pointed to the middle of the park where a small pond was located in. The pond was nowpletely frozen as a b of stone was put in the center, inside the b was the gem that was visible to all. In order to make sure that nobody steals the gem, Reign and the others spent a hefty sum and got a weird rock that was able to absorb any damage below Tier III. The gem was put inside of it, and without destroying arge part of the rock, nobody could take the gem out. The whole rock was frozen now, just like the pond and its surroundings. Reign didn''t have any idea howrge of an area would be frozen by the gem, but he hoped the park would be enough. When Shadow took the gem, there was no ice around it, probably thanks to the powerful waterfall that was falling down and making it impossible for the gem to freeze everything. As for why Reign said that he had no idea if all of them would be able to get the ability, well that was because the crocodile was probably there for months and it still came out asionally to stare at the gem, probably to try andprehend more of the ability. Whether that meant that anyone could learn it or not, Reign wasn''t sure, but knowing the system, it shouldn''t be easy to get the ability as it was an ability after all. ''This way, even those that never fought had a chance to learn an ability and be stronger, while the yers that went out to hunt would be even stronger thanks to it.'' Reign thought to himself as he stared at the gem. He and the others were also going to try and get the ability as having more wouldn''t hurt them. If Reign or anyone else had to fight against someone that had a fire ability, they could use the frost to counter him. Wolf would also benefit as he would be able to use the element that was opposite of his, making it near impossible to counter him in the future. For now, however, Reign and the others had other things to do, getting the materials ready for the portal being the most important among them. They luckily still had a bunch of materials and money so they were able to get everything ready fairly quickly. Reign and the others first created a portal in their territory as they needed to have at least one dormant one before constructing another in the mountain. Since they weren''t getting connected with an ally or constructing a portal in a safe zone, they needed to cash out 60 000 S Coins in order to construct it, but ever since they had be Tier I fighters, that amount of S Coins was nothingrge to them, just the S Coins they had in their shared inventory was about 100 000, and each of them had an additional 40 C 60 000 S Coins as well. "Adrian is still in the smithy, it seems my sword isn''t finished yet." Reign said to the others as he came back from the castle. Even though Adrian had told him that the sword would have probably been finished today, it wasn''t. "I just hope everything goes well with the sword." He said before leaving the territory with the others. They had taken out the 60 000S Coins from the shared inventory as they were going to use that money to build the portal and connect the territory with the mountain base. They already notified Cameron and the others and told them to be ready to go through the portal after a couple of hours. Even though Adrian and the top elven smith were busy, the other elven smiths were still avable and thus they ordered two doors and some strong tes to be createdst night. They paid extra for the elven smiths to work overtime and get everything done by today as they needed to put the doors and tes up immediately after constructing the portal in case something tries attacking them. The tes and doors were powerful enough to defend against Tier II attacks, making it impossible for the monsters on the first mountain to break in their base. "Alright, let''s get this done with quickly, we shouldy low and try to get to the crevice without attracting too much attention as I don''t want some powerful monsters to follow us to the crevice and bar our way out." Reign said as they arrived at the foot of the mountain. The valley was as nice as ever and the monsters roamed freely. The giant they had seen the previous day however was nowhere to be seen, probably walking around the other mountain peaks of the range. The giant was definitely stronger than the monsters of the mountain range however and it should be the raid boss of the surrounding areas, just like the flood dragon. Compared to the flood dragon, however, the giant might be even stronger as the area it was in was higher-leveledpared to the Ironbark Woods. The journey up the mountain was smooth at the beginning, they were able to pass unnoticed next to multiple monster groups that were either below Tier I, or were weak Tier I monsters. Since they already knew the way to the crevice, the way there was much smoother thanst time as they were a bit familiar with the area and how to pass through it quickly. They didn''t go near the snake nest, however, since that would be simply too dangerous to do at this stage. ? As the group neared the crevice, they rxed a bit, there had been no sightings of more powerful monsters so far and the mission was going quite well. Upon reaching the crevice, however, they ran into a problem. "Enter you say, are you crazy, we have already confirmed that a powerful monster was inside and decided against telling the boss, why would we enter?!" An ash demon shouted at another one as thetter simply sighed while staring at him. "He was close to the area yesterday and noticed sounds of fighting, I have reason to believe that whatever was inside got attacked and killed since none of us can sense any manaing from the cave anymore." The demon said as he pointed at another, weaker demon. "That''s true, I really did hear loud sounds that were definitelying from a fight, but decided against going inside as I feared I would die if somebody noticed me." The third demon spoke as the others all stopped bickering and started thinking. "Listen, we can make this ce into an outpost, we don''t need to tell the leader anything and simply use this ce for ourselves, just look at it!" The first demon said as he pointed at the crevice. "There''s just enough room for us to enter andrger monsters wouldn''t be able to, we can also create a second exit in case we get attacked and our way is blocked!" "We can simply stay here and break off from the main group, no longer would we need to give the boss or the higher-ups our coins or items, we could stay here and increase our strength by ourselves!" "I know but, what if they find us, you think we would have a chance to survive if the boss got angry and attacked us?!" The second demon spoke. "Of course not, but listen, the boss and the others have been drawn to the battle that happened yesterday, two monsters that were almost Tier II shed before being killed by a third party, the boss is trying to check who the third party might be." "What?" "Yeah, if there is a new Tier II fighter in the area, then the bnce of power might get shaken up, you know that there are only a handful of Tier II fighters here, and if the boss could get another one to join us, we would be the strongest group in the area, taking out the others would be easy and we would rule this mountain!" "So, do you really think that the boss has time to worry about us right now, even if we disappeared, almost nobody would notice!" "I see, but still-" "Let''s just check it out, we don''t have to make the decision now, we have time, but lets at least check the ce out." The first demon spoke as the others all listened to him before finally relenting and nodding. "That''s surprising, it seems not all the demons support that leader of theirs." Said Wolf as the others all looked at the demons that were entering the crevice. "They never do, demons only respect the strong, but will always backstab each other, friendships and alliances are not really something they respect," Laura said to them. "Well, they''re not that strong, so should we try and take them out while they''re inside?" Reign asked the others as they all nodded in agreement. There were only 5 demons, and even though they were all at Tier I, none of them was a match to Reign or the others. "Let''s go then." Reign smiled as they slowly made their way to the crevice, ready to attack the demons from behind. Chapter 402 The Demons "So, what''s the n?" Asked Shadow as the party all stood about 100 meters away from the crevice. "I think you should get in and spy on them, with your ability I doubt that they will be able to sense you," Wolf spoke out as he looked at Shadow. "Fighting inside the cave, well, even though we can do so, we risk destroying more of it so I think we should wait and let them get out before ambushing them, none of the demons are above us in terms of power so we should be able to defeat them quite easily." "So you want me to listen in on them and find out more info, about what?" "Well, thanks to Beast we already know what they were talking about, I''m mostly wondering if there''s another person that knows about the crevice and what they''re doing here," Wolf said as he stared at the crevice. "Best-case scenario is that there''s no one else that knows about it, we kill them and that''s it, worst-case scenario however would be someone else knowing about this ce, telling the leader after these guys don''te back, and the leadering here, making it impossible for us to use this ce." "We can of course find that information out after defeating them, I can interrogate them while Reign can take their souls and get the info from them that way, but why not learn more while we wait?" Wolf simply shrugged his shoulders as Shadow nodded his head before making his way to the crevice. The most powerful of the demons was close to them in strength, and without being stronger, nobody could notice Shadow when he uses his ability in a dark ce, a ce like a cave for example. Shadow didn''t just enter the crevice, he didn''t know whether any demon was on the lookout and so he used his daggers to climb up before moving in. With his daggers he slowly moved inside the cave while being about 3 meters above the ground, making it easy for him to pass any demon that might be looking at the entrance. His thoughts turned out to be correct as there was a demon that was standing at the entrance of the cave, he was looking at the end of the crevice, making sure no monster could enter without him noticing it. Shadow easily entered the cave and stuck to the walls while listening in to what the demons were talking about. Most of their talk was about the cave and how they could use it as a base, where they would put different facilities, and how they would make sure the cave was well-guarded and no enemies would be able to sneakily attack them. "See, we can use this and nobody would find us, Lephal can use his earth maniption to hide the entrance so that only we know how to enter it, making it many times harder for anyone to find this ce." The demon that suggested the other 6 to make this cave their base said as he looked around the cave. The other demons were focusing on the marks that were left after the battle Reign and the others had with the centipede and had heavy looks on their faces. "It seems you were right about a battle taking ce here, but what if the monsters that fought here return, what would we do then, you know that we are weakerpared to the one that made this ce its nest if whatever killed it returns, we''re dead!" A demon said as the other one smiled. "Not necessarily." "Huh?" "If we hurry, we can install traps and defenses here by evening, even if we get attacked, I''m certain that we can kill the monster." The demon boasted before taking something out from his spatial ring, "You guys remember this baby?" "That''s!" "Yup, the trap was personally crafted by the leader, even top Tier Ibatants will get heavily injured by it, it takes a long time to install it, but with this, we don''t need to fear any monster below Tier I attacking us here." The demon boasted as the others all had their eyes wide open. His words were true, the best part of the trip was the fact that it wasn''t a one-use item, but that it could be recharged after each use, making it incredibly useful for their situation. "Alright, I will join you." One demon said before the others all followed, they knew that this was the best chance they had at bing truly powerful in this new world. In their base, they were in the middle ranks and had small chances of improving and bing stronger, even hitting Tier II before the next stage of the game would be incredibly hard. But if they were alone and had a safe base, then they were certain that their strength would skyrocket. ''Interesting, that trap will make a fine addition to the base for sure.'' Shadow thought as he looked at the demons from above. Even though their defenses were enough to block even Tier II enemies from entering the base, if a powerful Tier I came, they could let the monster in and injure it with the trap before killing it. "How do you even have that?" The demon that argued with the main demon outside of the cave asked. "That''s a secret, I have my ways, all you need to know is that I can get even more things in the future, things simr to this." The demon pointed at the trap before putting it back in the inventory. "So, does anyone know you guys have left, do we need to go back to the base for anything?" The demon with the trap asked as the others all thought about his question. "I need to get my stuff." "Me too, we should all go and then leave separately, each one telling people we are going to a different location." "Agreed." "Good, so nobody else other than us knows of this ce, right?" The demon asked the others as they all nodded in agreement. "Good, let''s go then, the faster we get back, the better." The demon spoke as they all slowly made their way outside. Shadow quickly followed them, making sure to go slowly and be above them. Since it was daytime, his stealth ability would drastically weaken and he wouldn''t be able to stay close to them. Luckily for him, there was no need to do so since he already got all the information he needed. Not only did he find out that these demons were the only ones to know about the cave''s existence, but he also managed to find out about the trap, something that was useless to the demons right now, but would be beneficial to them and to Reign and the otherster on. ''I need to get rid of that guy as soon as the battle starts, I don''t know why, but I''m getting a bad vibe from him, he perhaps even has some more items that can cause a lot of damage to us.'' Shadow thought as he stared at the back of the leading demon. From what Shadow could see, this demon was incredibly confident and certain that his n would work from the beginning, but Shadow had one question in his mind, however. ''Just how did he get that trap, if it truly was something their leader had crafted, then they were probably used to make their own base more secure, maybe he gave some to some more notable demons as rewards, but this guy, who wants to leave the base, somehow managed to get his hands on it, something isn''t right here.'' Shadow thought as he slowly got out of the crevice and followed after the demons. Reign and the others were nearby and ready to attack at any moment. Shadow quickly stopped his thoughts as it didn''t matter how the demon got the trap or what else he had, he was going to die at the very beginning of the battle anyway. As the demons started walking back to the base, they were talking about when they should scatter, it wouldn''t be good if people saw them together before they left the base. During their conversation, however, none of them had managed to spot Shadow who was trailing about 10 meters behind them, neither did they spot Reign and the others who were currently standing on top of some trees while hiding themselves and waiting for a chance to attack. Shadow briefly stopped hiding and signaled to Reign before using his ability again and blending in with the shadows. Suddenly three powerful auras appeared around the demon group that quickly got their weapons out. The auras in question were Wolf, Tank, and Greenie who had shown themselves and were currently walking toward the group. Upon sensing the strength of their enemies, the demons panicked while the leading one showed a calm look and stared at them. Even though their enemies were more powerful than them, he showed no panic or fear, making Shadow even more certain of his previous thoughts. Suddenly an arrow zoomed through the trees, aimed straight at the leader''s head. ng The demon managed to block the arrow with his sword, albeit with difficulty as his arm was flung away from the impact of the attack. "Tch, get re-" The demon''s words were cut short as two daggers were suddenly thrust into his back, one hitting his heart while the other hit his spine and almostpletely severed it. "That makes one down." Said Shadow as he looked down on the demon that had fallen to the ground, his eyes opened wide in shock as to how he died. Chapter 403 Demonic Sacrifice The sudden appearance of Shadow created chaos amongst the ranks of the demons. All six of the remaining demons stood frozen as the corpse of theirrade fell down on the ground. Before any of them could respond to what happened, however, a new development urred. The soul of the demon was suddenly shown above its body, the soul thrashed violently but was slowly moving to the left, right into the hands of Reign who absorbed it. "He took his soul!" A demon spoke as the other 5 all had crestfallen expressions on their faces. As demons that had hit Tier I, they weren''t afraid of death as their soul would return back to their and a new body would be constructed for them. All demons actually had low fertility rates and having offsprings was actually hard, but thanks to their ability to revive, the demons were still high in numbers and very powerful in the universe. But if their soul was destroyed or captured, then there would be no revival. Seeing as how the soul of the strongest amongst them was taken, the others all felt incredible fear taking over them. If they were killed today, then that was it, they wouldn''t have a chance to even get revived and would cease to existpletely. "Damn it, stop staring and fight, we have to go all out or we''re finished!" One demon bellowed as the others all woke up from their stupor, they immediately channeled their demonic energy and started a battle with Reign and the others. The battle, however, was finished before it even started. The demons were not only slightly weakerpared to Reign and the others individually, but they were also outnumbered, having to fight 7 people while there were only 6 of them. It didn''t matter that the demons were using everything they had, the difference in power was simply not something that could be changed that easily. Reign''s lightning shocked them while Shadow''s vines made it incredibly hard to move and dodge attacks. Shadow would also use his spikes asionally and stab the demons, even though the demons had higher defensepared to others at the same level, after being stabbed multiple times by the spikes, their defenses slowly crumbled. Wolf''s fire burned fiercely as the demons tried their best to get out of its way, the ones that got struck were burned heavily while Greenie and Tank made sure to show their overwhelming strength against them. Both Tank and Greenie had incredibly powerful bodies that were in no way inferior to the ash demons and could take quite some beating. Beast on the other hand simply stayed behind and showered the demons with his arrows. The one that did the most damage, however, was Laura. Her skills were after all custom-made to battle against demons and would shine brightest when used against them. She summoned weapon after weapon that quickly sped to the demons while asionally using her [ Demonic Whip ] to fight against them at the same time. In a short 3 minutes, the demons were almost dead, each one had multiple wounds on their body and could barely stand. It was obvious that they were going to lose and fleeing was also impossible. Shadow appearing behind them without any of them noticing showed them at the very beginning that they would die without knowing what happened if they showed their back to the enemy. Reign as well had shown his great speed during the fight which made it obvious to the demons that they were outmatched in all aspects. "Fuck it, I''ll make sure to at least bring down some of them with me!" One demon shouted as his body started turning ck and an incredible amount of power was suddenly leaking out. "Well, why not, our souls would get destroyed anyway." Another demon said as he did the same, and the other four quickly followed. "Tank!" Laura shouted as Tank quickly got in front of the group and used his best defense skills. His shield shone with a gold color while a ck hexagonal shield appeared in front of him. The demons were now exuding great power as they stared at Reign and the others with great hatred. From the moment the first demon shouted and Tank had put his shield up, only 4 seconds had passed. Luckily for them, Laura had previously told them to stay close together in case the demons tried anything, just like they did now. All demons could decide to sacrifice a part of their soul, or the whole soul and blow themselves up. The power of the explosion was incredible and enemies at the same level would most definitely be killed, or at least heavily injured by it. [ Severing, Second Sword ] [ Zephyr''s Spear ] [ Gravity Strike ] [ Darkness Implosion ] [ Greater Fire Ball ] Everybody quicklyunched their attacks at the demons while Laura channeled her demonic energy and mana in order to heal anyone after the explosion. The attacks, however, never reached the demons as they exploded before they could get hit. The small forest they were in shook violently as a great explosion took ce. The trees around the demons were blown away immediately whilst burning in the air. The trees that were a bit further away swayed greatly as their roots starteding out from the ground before they were blown away as well. Thanks to the multitude of attacks, Reign and the others were able to weaken the explosion on their side and make it easier for Tank to defend against it. Laura quickly used her ability on Tank in order to strengthen him, it was a new function of her ability after it became rank A. If Laura was to try and heal someone that wasn''t injured or was slightly injured, her power would nourish the person and make him or her stronger. Tank could immediately feel himself getting stronger as Laura gave it her all, the explosion was still powerful and Tank would need some help. The explosion hit Tank''s hexagonal shield and both the shield and Tank were pushed back, the shield cracking from the intense power behind the explosion. Tank even used the full power of his mark and grewrger as his power increased. It was still not enough to fully block the explosion and soon, his ck shield was broken and the explosion hit him and his golden shield. The golden shield fared no better as it slowly started cracking, Tank''s face was tense as he used up everything he had in order to defend against the explosion, only for the shield to break and for him to be sent flying back at the end. Still, he managed to block enough of the explosion to let the others withstand it without much trouble. Laura quickly started healing him as his body reverted back to its normal human form. "That was, damn, that was something," Shadowmented as he looked at the aftermath of the explosion. The ce where the six demons previously stood was gone, in its ce was a huge hole that was 5 ( 16.4 feet ) meters deep and 13 ( 42.6 feet ) meters in diameter. Luckily, Shadow had taken the body of the demon he had killed previously and ced it near Laura. Even though the body was blown away by the explosion, they were able to quickly find it some 30 meters away from them. "Well hello there." Said Reign as he held the five souls of the demons in his hands. "What, they didn''t sacrifice their whole soul?!" Shadow shouted as he looked at the five souls that were trying their best to get out of Reign''s grip. "Only the first one did, these guys however sacrificed half of their soul." Reign said as he looked at the clearly weakened souls of the five demons. "Had they sacrificed it all, we would have definitely been injured by that explosion, even Tank wouldn''t have been able to block it." "But they didn''t, hmph, they were probably hoping that some of them will sacrifice everything and that in turn, they will be able to escape," Wolfmented as he looked at the five souls in disgust. "Hey Tank, you good man?" Reign asked as he got close to Tank who simply put a thumbs up whilst breathing a bit heavily. "I''m great." He said with a smile on his face as Reign smiled back. "Alright, let''s go to the crevice and rest up, the explosion was bound to attract the attention of some monsters, perhaps even more demons woulde over to check it out." Reign said as the others all nodded in agreement. "Oh and Shadow, take the body with you, we don''t want to leave any evidence," Wolf said as Shadow took the corpse and put it over his shoulder, his face grimaced a bit from the act, but he said nothing. "Alright, the faster we put the portal, the faster we can put the doors and tes, making it impossible for enemies to attack us, let''s go!" Reign said as everybody started making their way back to the crevice. They had followed the demons for some time in order to not fight near their future base since the sounds of battle could draw monsters near, not they see that truly was the right thing to do as the explosion would definitely make a lot of monsters curious about this ce. Chapter 404 Third Portal And New Base [ Subordinate level up! ] Name: Greenie Level: 53 ( 70 000/ 400 000 ) Race: Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 185 (251) ( + 15 from item, + 14 from ability, + 20% ) Agility :110 (139) ( + 17 from item, + 12 from ability) Endurance : 111 (155) ( + 18 from item, + 4 from ability, + 20% ) Vitality : 111 (138) ( + 8 from item, + 4 from ability, + 10% ) Willpower: 71 (81) ( + 110 from item ) Spirit : 89 ( 107) ( + 13 from item, + 5 from ability ) Greenie had managed to get enough exp to level up thanks to them killing the demons. Reign nodded at the status screen in front of his face before removing it while they made their way back to the cave. The trip took them a couple of minutes, but they were lucky and didn''t encounter any monsters on their way. Upon entering the cave, Tank sat down and leaned against a wall as Laura continued healing him. As for Reign, he quickly brought up the construction menu before choosing to build the portal. [ The construction will cost 60 000 S Coins, are you certain you wish to continue? ] Reign quickly answered with a yes as 60k S Coins were expended in order for the portal to be created. The portal was put at the very end of the cave and soon after it was created, it rippled as Cameron and the others arrived through it. "I guess the smiths managed to finish on time?" Reign asked as Cameron and the others nodded before they took out the tworge doors and tes from their spatial rings. Upon seeing the items, Reign smiled before everybody quickly started to work. The doors were 3 meters high and 2.5 meters wide, the thickness of the doors was 10 cm and they were incredibly heavy. Greenie and Wolf quickly grabbed one of the doors before making their way outside. To install the doors was a rtively easy thing to do thanks to the elven smiths that knew that the doors would be used outside in the wilderness. Wolf and Greenie simply had to put the door in ce before channeling mana into it, the mechanism on the sides of the door would then activate, drilling holes in the rocky wall by itself beforetching onto it. The whole process took about 20 seconds and the only thing Greenie and Wolf had to do was hold the door. They quickly grabbed the second door and did the same while Reign and the others started putting the tes over the crevice, fully blocking it. Since Reign and the others had told the smiths what they needed both the doors and tes for, the elven smiths decided to go all out in order to make it as easy as possible to install them. The tes and doors were actually connected as both the doors had a 10cm deep opening in the upper part for the tes to be embedded in. The opening was about 5cm wide and one side of the te could fit in there perfectly. The tes themselves had the same thing, one side of the tes was thinner and would get inside the opening on the other side of a te. The tes were also incredibly flexible and could be put on any surface before one would channel mana to harden it, the tes would then harden, their lower ends, which were embedded in would broaden a bit and make it impossible to take out while the left and right side would do the same as the door, make holes in the wall beforetching onto it. The whole design was incredible and the only thing Reign and the others needed to do was simply put the tes in ce and hold them whilst channeling mana. In a mere 4 minutes, the doors and tes were installed and the crevice was fully covered. Another surprise, however, waited for them. The door and tes suddenly started changing and in a matter of seconds they were the same color as the rocky wall around them, since the doors had no handle, they looked exactly like a wall themselves, perfectly camouging themselves and making it seem like there was only a rock wall there. The handle was actually present, but it was inside the door. Upon putting a hand on the door, the door would open a small hole in which one could put his finger and pull the handle, making the door open. The doors were connected to the territory by the system and would only open for those that were members of the territory, or were given permission by Reign. "This, this is even better than I imagined." Reign said as he marveled at the sight in front of him. He and everybody else would bepletely fooled by the wall in front of them had they not known about the door, the camouge it had was truly incredible. Even hitting the door would in order to hear the sound of steel being struck didn''t work as both the tes and door sounded the same as when one would hit the wall. "This makes it almost impossible for anyone to find the base, I mean, just look at this, the smiths really outdid themselves for this one." Reign continued speaking as he opened the door in order to get into the base. The crevice was pitch ck and one was barely able to see anything, after getting to the end, Reign was met with another rocky wall. The second door and tes were also camouged and anyone that somehow managed to enter the crevice would be confused by yet another wall in front of them. Reign opened the second door and was met with the inside of the cave which was lit up. Multiple torches were put on the walls and it was fairly easy to see inside it. "We should probably put a torch in the crevice as well, don''t want people to hit the door with their head after all." Reign said as he took one torch before promptly entering the crevice and installing it. "Much better." Said Reign before grouping up with the others. "Alright, Aethion is getting info from the demons, let''s check out what we managed to get from this guy though." Shadow and the others all looked at the spatial ring on the corpse''s finger with great interest as Reign promptly took it off and inspected it. He quickly started bringing items out and it only took a little bit of time for all of their eyes to widen in shock. The demon not only had 1 trap but actually 3 of them, all at the same rank and power. Next to that, there were multiple consumable items that the demon had, some were bomb-like devices that would explode after one channeled mana into them before throwing it. The bombs had enough power to heavily injure high-level Tier I enemies and would have definitely done a number on Reign and the others during the fight. There were also defensive consumables, some would increase the user''s vitality and endurance by 40% for 5 minutes, and others would create a strong mana shield that would be able to block a Tier II attack. The potions were simr to those that Reign and the others had bought before they attacked the orc base, they, however, had no need to use them against the orcs and only used up a little bit when fighting the giant ape. Most of the potions were useless to them as they had hit Tier I, but they still had some of the stronger ones that even Tier Ibatants could use. Compared to those, however, the ones the demon had in the spatial ring were of a higher grade. "Damn, I''m afraid that if not for Shadow attacking and killing the demon so quickly, we might have been seriously injured or even killed thanks to these things." Reign said with a heavy face as the others all nodded in agreement. "How the hell did he even have all of this stuff?" Shadow asked as he stared at the items. Just having one trap was rare enough, but to have all of these items was simply incredible, Shadow found it hard to believe that a demon that was level 56 had such an abundance of these items. "Well, I guess we will find out after Aethion finishes up with him." Reign remarked before putting all of the items, except for the traps, into the group inventory. "Alright, let''s go ahead and install the traps before we start decorating the base, even though we have a portal here, doesn''t mean we shouldn''t try to make this ce at least look presentable and livable," Laura said as she took the three traps and gave it to Reign and the others. "On second thought, you guys install them, I''m gonna see what I can decorate this with." Everyoneughed a bit as they made their way to the crevice whilst leaving Laura alone with Cameron and the others who helped her out. As they were walking, however, something happened. Ding! [ Territory quest initiated ] Chapter 405 Territory Quest [ The yers have sessfully created a base in the wild area " Bere Mountain Range" and managed to get a preliminary map of the area, a territory quest will be initiated ] [ The yers need to take over the following 5 locations and defeat the monsters there in order to create a safe zone and take control over the mountain, rewards will be given if the yers can sessfully finish the quest before reaching level 105 ] Reign and the others looked at the new quest with interest before switching their sights to the map. The system had automatically marked the 5 locations they needed to conquer in order for the quest to bepleted. "Really now, the system never gives any easy quests huh?" Said Shadow whilst starching the back of his head. The 5 locations they needed to conquer were 5 out of the 6 locations where Tier II monsters could be found, making it impossible for them to do this quest before reaching Tier II as well. "So we have to take over the locations right after reaching Tier II, well, it shouldn''t be too hard considering the fact that there are 7 of us while each of the locations is guarded by one Tier II monster, of course, there might be more that manage to evolve before us," Wolf said as he looked at the 5 locations that were marked by the system. "But why not mark this one though, from what that demon had told me, this location is the home of a specie that has a wood-like attribute, simr to the Wood Folk we had fought against before.," Said Wolf before continuing, "They''re extremely aggressive and attack sight." "Wait, if they attack demons on sight, is that really a bad thing for us?" Reign suddenly asked. "What do you mean?" "Well, there has to be a reason why that location isn''t chosen by the system like the others, what if the creatures there are not hostile to humans, but only to demons and simr creatures?" Reign asked Wolf as thetter opened his eyes wide. "That''s right, I was thinking of what the demon had said like he was a human, ces that are bad for them are not necessarily bad for us, but I would still prefer to wait and get stronger before initiating any sort of contact with those creatures, you can never be too safe with things like that." "Agreed, for now, let''s just look at them like a potential new ally, but still be vignt when it came to them," Beast added from the side as everybody nodded. Since they couldn''t really do the quest right now, or at any earlier date, the party decided to ignore it before hitting Tier II and went to install the traps. The traps however proved impossible for them to install, the reason being that they functioned not on mana, but demonic energy. Laura was quickly called over and she took over the job of installing them while the others started putting the things she had brought from the system in the cave. Since the base was now considered to be a part of their territory, Reign and the others had ess to the territory system here. Unfortunately, since it wasn''t a safe zone, none of the things they bought could be put in their desired locations with the help of the system, so they needed to do it themselves. Laura had bought different decorations for the inside of the cave, she bought some weird wooden walls that were extremely flexible and could stick to most surfaces and even out any bends and holes, the walls however had no defense and would crumble easily, but for the inside of the cave, they were perfect for them to put up and make it seem like they were inside a house of sorts. Since they weren''t in a hurry, Reign and the others took their time to put up everything, every time they came to a part of the wall that was sticking out a bit too much, Reign and the others would use their weapons to cut it off and even the wall out before putting the wooden wall there. The floor as well got an upgrade as they bought some tiles to put down as well. After 2 hours of working, the inside of the cave looked nothing like before. The wooden tiles and walls gave a feeling of being inside a huge house while some decorations were put on the walls and floors as well. Banners,mps. Even some chandeliers were put on the ceiling, making the whole ce more hospitable. Of course, that wasn''t everything that would be done for the cave, Reign and the others had ns to create some housing for those that would use the mountain range as hunting groundster. Of course, since they couldn''t simply buy buildings with the help of the system like they could back in their territory, they would need to get people over and have them build them here. Since the cave had limited space, they didn''t want topletely fill it up with the buildings and would stick to only making those necessary, the portal was right there after all and people could simply go back to get anything they needed. Other than that, the party also needed to finish something they had almost forgotten. Thanks to them killing the ape and getting the evolution challenge, the party had almostpletely forgotten about the Tainted and their promise to help the queen and the elves with finding and destroying their base. Luckily the Tainted did nothing while Reign and the others were absent, there were no more hordes of monsters that attacked the elves and they were able to focus on improving their strength thanks to that. Aelrinder for example was almost finished with his evolution missions and only needed a little bit of time before going through the first evolution, other than him, there were a couple of other elves that were getting near the max level for the evolution and would soon start doing the missions themselves. Of course, that information was one that Reign had gotten a couple of days ago, by now, Aelrinder might have even reached Tier I and was simply waiting to go out and fight powerful monsters. Even though the elf seemed to be a calm and peace-loving individual on the outside, Reign had gotten to know him well enough to know that he was a bit of a battle maniac. Aelrinder loved fighting and improving himself, it was only because he was themander of the elves that he did his best not to show it and simply fulfilled his duty as themander. Somebody like him going all out during a fight and showing signs of enjoying it would not set a good example for the other elves after all. "The elves had scouted a good part of the woods but they were still unable to find the Tainted base, luckily that does make it a bit easier for us since there are fewer ces we need to check out." Said Wolf as they all started walking to the portal. Upon walking through the portal and reaching the territory, the first thing that Reign and the others did was of course give the rank S items they didn''t need to the merchant guild and have them sell them to the more powerful teams in the territory. A rank S item was still scarce to have as even rank A items were something that most teams still had trouble finding, only the top teams had a rank S item, and they only had one. To suddenly put up 4 rank S items for sale was a huge thing for the merchant guild and for the territory as Reign and the others were the only ones that could actually fight powerful monsters that would drop such items. The top teams of the territory were able to fight boss-ranked monsters and get good items from them, but it was incredibly rare for them to drop rank S items in the end. Of course, below the first evolution, the difference between rank A and rank S items wasn''t as significant so it wasn''t a big deal. As the merchant guild announced that they would be selling four rank S items, the whole territory was in an uproar. All the teams quickly gathered together and started looking for ways to earn more money before the auction that was announced for tomorrow happened. Those that had already spent most of their money in order to buy new items cursed their bad luck, while those that saved up celebrated loudly. Reign and the others could also use the auction house to sell the items, but if they put it there, then there was the possibility of some powerful teams from other regions buying the items, which was something they didn''t want to see happen right now. After all rank S items were very rare and Reign and the others wanted to see their people bing stronger before they would entertain the idea of selling strong items to others. As Reign and the others were walking to the portal, a man suddenly walked out of the portal leading to the castle before waving at Reign. It was Elijah who was nning on going to the cave in order to find Reign. "Reign, it''s Adrian, he finished what you ordered." Chapter 406 The New Sword And Memories Reign made his way to the castle right away, hearing that his sword was finally finished made him smile brightly as he couldn''t wait to take a look at it. Upon reaching the smithy, Reign could see Adrian and the elven smith sitting outside. Adrian had a cigarette in his hands while the elf was drinking something. "You''re quite quick toe when it''s about collecting a weapon, kid." Adrian smiled at Reign who smiled back without even holding back his enthusiasm. "Well, as I have promised, we managed to fix the sword and bring it to a higher rank, it took a bit longer than expected, but things mostly went as we thought they would," Adrian said before taking out a sword from the inside of the smithy. The sword he took out was in a scabbard that Adrian and the elf made. The scabbard was milky white and although it wasn''t something that Reign preferred, it definitely did give the sword a sort of mystical quality. The scabbard was not only white of course, there were patterns on it that were seemingly iid in gold while certain ck lines on the scabbard seemed to even pulsate a bit. "It''s a rank SS weapon, it needs to have a good quality scabbard to be put in, I used the bones and leather of a white serpent as a base for the scabbard before taking its blood and making the runes on the scabbard, that way it will help keep all the power of the sword inside and nourish it, it will also block anyone that tried to inspect the sword before it is drawn," Adrian exined. "Now, before you say anything, the serpent came from the elf, it''s a beast with an incredibly strong bloodline, simr to the Vajra you got over there, it was a Tier III monster when it died and the materials were perfect for the scabbard, these pulsating ck line, however, they''re there to look good." "As for the sword." Adrian let out a chuckle before drawing out the sword. A sharp sound of a de could be heard in the surroundings as the sword was drawn out and its splendor was something to behold at. A white de that didn''t have a speck of impurity on the outside appeared. There were patterns on the de that looked simr to lightning on it, but they were barely visible as the white sword shone brightly under the sunlight. The handle was white as well, it seemed that Adrian used the same leather for it as he did for the scabbard. The handle was about 20 cm ( 7.9 inches) in length and had a ck pommel that was shaped like a ball at the end. The cross guard was a simple one, merely two pieces of ck metal that curved slightly upwards to the de. As Reign stared at the sword, he could feel a sense of familiarity with it. The sword spirit that he had managed to subdue a long time ago was still in the sword and called out to him. He took a step forward and Adrian gave him the sword. Reign was immediately put in a sort of trance. His eyes were open but he was blinded by a white light. When the light subsided, he found himself on a battlefield, hundreds of soldiers fighting against each other around Reign. What surprised Reign the most however was the fact that all of the soldiers around him were Tier I, and yet there were so many of them. From the splendid armor and weapons they used, Reign could infer that they were elite troops of sorts and were locked into a bitter battle against one another. In the distance, however, Reign could see a man dressed in a white and blue robe fighting. The rank S Sword of Dominance shone brightly in the man''s hand as he used it to its fullest. His sword cut through his enemies with ease as even those that were Tier II had to be wary and dared not fight him alone. The man was the previous owner of the sword whose soul seemed to have fused with the sword''s spirit upon his death. It was however only a small part of his soul and it allowed Reign to see his final moments. The man''s swordy was mesmerizing, each stroke of the sword was like a painter using a paintbrush to paint something, instead of using colors, however, the man used the blood of his enemies to paint the battlefield. Reign could also see two familiar faces, Eldar and Jack were also near the man and fought with everything they had. Both were Tier II, but their power was clearly below the man''s as they fought against the Tier II enemies, even though they were clearly stronger, they couldn''t dominate the enemy as the man could. Even though they were outnumbered 7 to 3, they were able to enter a stalemate with their enemies. Soon Reignpletely lost track of Eldar and Jack as his sight waspletely focused on the man. He observed the man''s swordy, the skills he used, and how he moved. Each step and sh of the sword was perfectly coordinated, the man used his strength perfectly and never used more than he needed. Such perfect fighting was something that Reign was unable to do, even though his sword proficiency was high, it was not enough to make him fight like this. No unnecessary movement was made by the man as each attack had a purpose, sometimes it was to wound an enemy but sometimes he missed on purpose in order to lure the enemy in before attacking them fiercely. Hours passed as Reign observed the man, unaware that most of the army, together with Eldar and Jack, had left. The man as well as moving back, holding the enemy back in order to let hisrades retreat safely. It was no trouble for him, only 3 Tier II enemies were left and the normal soldiers were unable to put any pressure on him. The situation suddenly changed, however. The clouds above parted as a red spear fell down like aet. The man looked at the spear with dread before his eyes focused, no fear could be seen on them, only resolution and eptance. He held the sword with both hands before shing upwards. The sword and spear collided as a powerful shockwave sted everyone back. Even the powerful Tier II fighters were forced back and spat out blood from the shockwave. As the dust settled, the man could be seen standing. His sword was broken in half as his chest was impaled by the spear that was now filled with cracks. Reign was looking at the sight with his eyes wide open, unable to hear the heart-wrenching shouts of Eldar and Jack. Suddenly the world turned nk before the white light appeared once more and returned him back to the castle grounds. Shadow and the others looked worriedly at him as he simply smiled at them. They became incredibly worried when they saw Reign standing there with his eyes wide open and wanted to quicklye to him, only to be stopped by Adrian who told them to wait and that everything was fine. Adrian had felt the existence of the spirit together with the elven smith during the re-forging process. He knew that what was happening to Reign at the moment was nothing that would be detrimental to him and he didn''t want anybody to wake him from this state. After about 10 minutes, Reign came by. "What happened?" "I saw what happened to the previous owner of the sword, he, he showed me how he fought, and how he fell in battle." Reign said absent-mindedly as he stared at the sword in his hands. Reign was certain that even if he was at the same level as the man, even with superior stats, he would lose in battle. Even Lico, who had a rank S sword proficiency was not a match to the man. As Reign was thinking, a notification from the system suddenly woke him up from his stupor. Ding! [ Thanks to the enlightened state the yer had gone through, the Sword Proficiency has increased ] [ Sword Proficiency S- ] Reign''s eyes opened wide as he stared at the notification. He had reached the A+ in proficiency quite some time ago, but no matter how much he trained or fought, he was unable to increase it. After looking at the memory of the final battle of the previous owner of the sword, however, it increased, just like that. High up on the castle, however, Eldar and Jack were observing everything that was happening. Upon seeing Reign go into a trance, the both of them looked at each other with a knowing gaze. "He probably saw what happened that day, didn''t he?" Asked Eldar as he looked at Jack who simply nodded. "The sword, however, I have to props to Adrian, he did a very good job," Jack said as Eldar smiled. "He''s a Transcendent cksmith, if not for the system limiting him, he would have been able to increase its rank to SSS or even Z with the same materials," Eldar said as he looked at Adrian. "Yeah, three Transcendents in one ce on a new, previously unknown, what are the chances for that?" "Slim, very slim." Chapter 407 The Incredible Sword And Adrians Price [ Rank SS Re-forged Sword of Dominance ] Atk: 300 Agility + 40% Strength + 30% Spirit + 40% Willpower + 30% Lightning damage + 20% Description: A sword of a forgotten swordmaster, even though the sword had once been broken, it has sessfully been re-forged and made stronger than ever by thebined efforts of two smiths. When using the sword the users'' mana will have a 90% increase in mana efficiency and a 60% increase in attacking power. By channeling mana, the user can create a sword-clone of himself that will fight alongside him for 20 minutes. The sword clone will have 80% of the yer''s stats. The yer can activate the skill once per day. To say that Reign was shocked by the increase in stats he had received from the sword would be an understatement. Even though he had a rank S sword, whenparing the two, they were simply iparable. Not only did the sword have an incredible attack, but the boost to stats and the increase in mana efficiency and attack power were incredible as well. The skill that he had received from the sword was especially good. To have a clone of yourself that had 80% of your stats fight alongside you for 20 minutes was crazy and it was enough to turn any hard battle around. Seeing that he could actually activate the skill once a day shocked Reign even further as it was simply too much. "Broken, this, this is just broken man," Reign muttered as he looked at the sword with disbelief as he quickly opened his status to check his stats after equipping the sword. Strength: 107 (204) (+17 from ability, +37 from item, + 40%) Agility: 121 (252) (+22 from ability, +31 from item, + 65%) Endurance: 81 (112) (+11 from ability +20 from item) Vitality: 81 (109) (+ 11 from ability, +17 from item) Willpower: 83 (133) (+ 12 from ability, + 12 ??? + 2 from item, + 30% ) Spirit: 168 (306) (+17 from ability, +11 from item, + 65%) Reign took in a breath of cold air as he stared at the stats, with the help of his sword his strength had broken through 200 while his spirit was above 300. However, even after breaking through 300 in spirit, he still hadn''t received a notification about breaking through any threshold. It mattered little to Reign at this point, however, if a new threshold was there, he would reach it after some time, that much he was certain of. "Hey,e on man, show us the sword," Shadow said as Reign shared the status window with him and the others. The whole party stood for a moment as they stared at the screen and almost started salivating at the incredible stats the sword gave. "Man, I gotta get some better items," Shadow said as he and the others nced at each other before looking at Adrian who simply scoffed. "Materials and S Coins first." "We know." Shadow and the others said as they smirked at Adrian. Suddenly they all took out stuff from their inventory. Since Reign had ordered his sword first, they all waited until it was finished before ordering stuff for themselves, even though they didn''t have enough to order rank SS items, they were certain that Adrian could make some rank S items from the materials they had. Wolf removed parts from a juvenile fire drake that Oto, the man that turned out to be a formerrade of his father helped him hunt. The juvenile fire drake was a high-level Tier I monster that Wolf couldn''t fight on his own, Oto however helped him out and managed to kill the drake with barely any difficulty since he had evolved to Tier II at that point. The fire drake''s body was a treasure trove, its tough skin, powerful bones, fangs, and tendons could all be used as material for creating weapons and armor. It was a drake''s fang that Wolf had used a long time ago to create his sword, but the drake that Oto had hunted was definitely stronger and Wolf had a lot more materials now, which would increase the rank of the weapon that would be built. Shadow on the other hand took out numerous body parts of several Tier I monsters. He hadn''t fought all of the monsters to get them, he was simply lucky enough to stumble upon a bunch of corpses during one of his missions in the other world. Compared to Wolf''s parts which were almost perfect and in pristine condition thanks to Oto who made sure to kill the drake fast and without injuring the monster too badly, his were in tatters. He was only able to get about 40% of the body of each monster since the corpses were in bad shape and now he had a bunch of materials that were simply average. He did, however, have a mana core of a darkness-type monster that could help out with the weapon-making. Laura took out bones that belonged to demons and monsters, most of them being demonic bones, however. She needed more items that would improve her demonic energy maniption and power, and demon bones were the undeniable best materials for that. Tank and Beast also brought out the monster parts they had together with some other materials, mainly different types of steel that they had managed to get. "Ohh, right!" Shadow suddenly eximed as he brought out a small mountain of different types of metal in front of him. "And this." Reign suddenly said as he brought out the parts of the crocodile they had managed to kill in the mountain range. Thanks to the brutal battle the croc had, most of its body was broken and the skin was in tatters, but there was still enough to be used for making items. "What the hell?" Adrian suddenly asked as he looked at the mountain of materials in front of him. With so many materials, he could create tens of items and the whole group would have more than enough to fully equip themselves with. "Aham, I see that you have enough materials, but I''m not cheap, this one still needs to pay me," Adrian said as the others all nced at Reign who simply looked at Adrian. "Alright, how much is the sword?" "150 000 S Coins." "Huh?" "150 000." "150 000?" "Yes, 150 000." "What the hell, why is it so expensive?!" Reign shouted as he stared at Adrian who was smiling. "It''s a rank SS item, did ya think it would be cheap or something?" "But I got so many materials for it!" "That''s why the price isn''t higher, had you wanted me to supply all the materials, even though it would be almost impossible for me to do so, it would have been above 1 million S Coins, so be grateful kid." "Holy" Shadow said as everybody helped Reign out with paying for his sword. Reign paid the most as it was his item after all so from the previous 55k S Coins he had, he was now down to 5k while the others all gave him 20k. "There, pleasure doing business with you," Adrian said as Reign smiled weakly whilst holding his sword. "Now, rank S weapons will be anywhere from 50 to 300 thousand, that, of course, depends on the quality of the finished weapon and how much materials you supplied, armors are priced simrly whilst any kind of essories will need at least one mana core with the materials in order for me to make them, the price is anywhere from 80 to 400 thousand." The enthusiasm the team had was fully extinguished by Adrian and his high prices. Everybody was excited moments ago as they thought they would be able to fully equip themselves with rank S items, only for their hopes and dreams to be crushed by the old man. "Alright, so together we got about 200k, it should be enough to make weapons for Shadow, Wolf, Beast, and perhaps even for Greenie." Reign said as the others all nodded. Right now, those four were the only ones that didn''t have a rank S weapon, Reign had his two swords, Laura had her wand while Tank, although still wielding a rank A weapon, would soon be able to unlock a part of its power and upgrade it to rank S. "Luckily we already put those 4 items for sale, we should get a lot more money tomorrow, perhaps enough to even make some armor pieces." Tank said as the others all nodded. "So, whose weapon am I making first?" Adrian asked as the four men all gathered together. Everyone wanted to get a weapon first so they had to decide who went first. In the end, they decided to y a ssic game of rock, paper, and scissors. The winner would be the one to get the weapon first. "Nooooo!!!" Shadow shouted as he looked at Wolf who had managed to defeat him and take the number one spot at the end. "Dammit, I''m second." "Quit whining, Adrian will probably be finished in a day or two with my weapon," Wolf said as he went to Adrian and started talking about what kind of greatsword he wanted to be made. Chapter 408 Additions To The Territory Reign and the others took their materials back as Wolf finished talking with Adrian. The elven smith was sitting on the side and merely rxing, it seemed that he had decided to stay here and continue working together with Adrian. The reason for that was quite simple, even though he would continue to work for the queen and still had some more things to create for the elves, he wasn''t a Transcendent like Adrian and he had a lot that he could learn from the old cksmith. Even though there were differences in the way of making weapons between him and Adrian, that wasn''t a bad thing, instead, the smith could learn the things he wasn''t good at simply by observing and helping Adrian out. Adrian wasn''t getting the short end of the stick in this deal either, he was a bit interested in how elves dealt with rune engravings and even though the elven smith was a Tier IV fighter that was severely limited here, he was a master cksmith and his knowledge was quite deep, enough for even Adrian to learn something new. The two would continue working together and helping each other out, for normal projects there was no need for them to cooperate, but when it came to rank S and higher ranked weapons, even though they could create them alone, it was much easier when working together. Adrian''s main focus when creating items was the materials, with suitable materials he could do anything as his high level in cksmithing allowed him to get 100% out of any materials he used. Hammering, tempering, clenching, those were the main things he focused on while the rune engravings were more of a bonus than he did. The elven smith and all the other elven smith focused on the runes a lot more. Even if the materials they had weren''t top-notch, they could increase the power of the item they were making with runes. Runes were said to be thenguage of mana, by engraving runes on items, one was pretty much engraving mana itself on the item, allowing it to possess greater strength than usual. The whole process that the elves had for engraving waspletely different than Adrian who simply used a small chisel and a small pen-like item to do so. The elves had a whole ritual where they mixed different materials together before fusing them to create a special salve that would go over the item. Each salve was custom-made for the item they were creating and could only be used once. What the salve did was allow the elves to channel mana to it and move it around before putting it in the pattern they wished to have. The pattern was of course the runes they were going to engrave, the runes themselves being very different from Adrian''s as the elves didn''t use the crude, simple runes he did in order to simply boost the strength of the item. Their runes wereplex and in some parts were almost invisible. Engraving suchplicated runes were not only hard, but it was impossible for Adrian who didn''t know any of the moreplicated runes. ''Always thought theplex runes were a waste of time, who knew they could actually be so helpful.'' Adrian once told himself whilst watching the elven smith do his work. ''Is it 20, or perhaps even more times that he has hammered that one spot down?'' The elven smith once thought as he watched Adrian at work, ''To think that the material would go through such strengthening after putting great care in the early phase of creating it.'' The two cksmiths had a lot that they wanted to learn from the other and so they decided that the best thing to do was simply to work in the same forge. For the items Wolf and the others wanted to get, the two would work together, even though they didn''t need to. "We should be finished either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow," Adrian said as Wolf and the others left the castle ground. They went through the portal before entering another one and walking into the elf territory. The territory of the elves was still quite the same as before. The elves had everything they needed and if they needed to buy certain things, they would simply go to Reign''s territory in order to do so. That left them without needing to build many new facilities which was great since they didn''t have that much space in their territory anyways. Reign''s territory was not only bigger but there were more people there and the craftsmen were bing better and better, offering some good items for the low-levelbatants at fair prices. One could also go and train the facilities or even try their luck and tame monsters in the monster-taming facility that had been upgraded. Since Greenie knew that people were going to start improving their strength and getting to Tier I soon, he used the materials they had received and the S Coins from the territory in order to improve the three facilities, only leaving the auction house the same. Even Tier I fighters could now go and enjoy the facilities, the stables also had Tier I monsters that could be tamed, making it easy for yers that had just hit Tier I to get a powerfulpanion if they were lucky enough. More people could be seen walking the streets with armor on and weapons on their waist or on their backs. Some even walked together with the beast they had managed to tame, making others look at them with either a jealous gaze or one of slight disgust as the beast they had was ugly as hell. Even a red light district opened in Reign''s territory while he was in the kingdom of Ris. Reign thought of what he should do about it, but since nobody was forcing any of the girls or guys to sell themselves, he let it be. People would always want to have more, those that were too scared to fight would try crafting, building, or even selling their bodies in order to get more money to survive. There had been some incidents in the red light district, but after Greenie personally came and dealt with the incidents in a brutal manner, nobody dared to harm anybody working there. It wasn''t only the yers in Reign''s territory that would frequent the red light district. Elves would alsoe and even soldiers from the castle could be seen at times. Since the three territories were in an alliance, they were now able to go there without Reign paying their service, of course without any payment, they wouldn''t be able to fight against any danger that might strike the territory, but simply walking through it was allowed. As Reign and the others made their way towards the giant tree, they came across Aelrinder who was going out with the royal guards. Reign smiled as he was able to feel that the elf had indeed managed to hit Tier I. "Congrattions on sessfully evolving." Aelrinder turned around as he heard the familiar voice. "Ah, Reign, you guys are here." He said as he greeted them all. "Thank you, my friend, it truly is something, the evolution," Aelrinder said as he looked at Reign and the others. Even though he was now standing at the same Tier as them, he was still a bit lower-leveled. "Patrolling?" "The woods, we''re doing more sweeps in order to find the Tainted, they have almostpletely disappeared after what had happened back then, they are either afraid of our response, or they are nning something worse, we don''t wish to wait and find out though." "That''s great, we came exactly for that, recent events didn''t make it possible, but we want to help out with that, we did promise to help you take down their base after all." "Have you managed to reverse engineer that thing?" Wolf suddenly asked as Aelrinder smirked. "Mhm." "Good." "I agree." The two men smiled dangerously as the others all watched them with a sigh. The n that Aelrinder and Wolf had made a long time ago was a simple one, reverse engineer the item that the Tainted had used and use it against them when locating their base. That way, even if a Transcendent was there, they would simply waste their power to save the base, after which Reign and the others could swoop in and deal with everything. Even if the Transcendent wanted to attack them at that point, it would be impossible since the system would havepletely restrained him at that point. It was a great n that was pretty much a rip-off from what the Tainted wanted to do. With Reign and the others present though, it would be impossible for the Tainted to destroy or take the item away, making the n 100% certain to work. "Well, let''s go and look for that base." Reign said as Aelrinder nodded before taking off. Chapter 409 The Tainted Base "No luck?" Reign asked Aelrinder as the two groups met in a clearing in the forest. "Nothing yet, damn it, this ce is simply too big, they could be anywhere!" Aelrinder shouted a bit as he sat down. The two groups had spent the whole day searching for the Tainted base, only to find nothing. Even though the elves had done their best and searched about 70% of the forest, that was something they were able to do after about a month of searching around and having multiple search parties. For thest 30% however, the monsters that inhabited that area were simply too strong for most parties and only Aelrinder and his team were able to safely go there, of course, Reign and the others could do the same, but having only two search parties made the process incredible hard and long. Even after searching for the whole day, the two teams hadbed through approximately 3% of the area, making it clear that they would need a couple of days more to find the base. Of course, if they were lucky enough they might be able to find it soon. "What about you Beast, the eagle find anything yet?" "No, the forest is too dense, it''s pretty much impossible to see through the trees, even with his improved sight after hitting Tier I, it''s still very hard to see through the trees." Beast shook his head as he used his connection with the eagle in order to try and find the base of the Tainted. The forest was, however, a great ce to make a base and stay hidden, after all, the dense trees and bushes made for great camouge and one only needed to do a little in order to hide a small-sized base. Of course, the Tainted definitely had arge base, but the problem is that it could be anywhere, the base might be on the floor of the forest, or on the trees, they might have even made it below ground, making it nigh impossible to be found. Contrary to the elves that enjoyed making their bases on the trees and on the floor of a forest, the Tainted had no such habits and would make a base anywhere and anyhow they wished. "Alright, the sun is slowly setting, I guess it''s time to go back, we''ll continue this tomorrow." Reign said as he got up from the rock he was sitting on. Aelrinder and his team nodded to him before getting up as well, just as everybody was about to leave, Beast spoke. "That is weird." "Huh, what''s wrong Beast?" Reign asked as Beast stayed silent and continued using his ability to connect to the eagle and see through its eyes. "It''s, it''s a normal part of the forest, at least at first nce, but, when you look a bit closer, the trees are weird, the leaves don''t move when it''s windy and my eagle can''t see anything past the trees, which should be impossible since even though the trees are near one another and it''s hard to see through them, he should be able to see at least a bit, but here it''s just impossible." "Hmmm, could it be that the Tainted put fake trees there?" Shadow asked as the others all shook their heads. "No, that just makes no sense, maybe it''s an illusion of some kind?" Wolf spoke before Aethion''s voice was heard inside their heads. "Array, they might have used an array to hide, the array creates a sort of illusion that blends in with the surroundings, making it extremely useful for any ce." "That''s right if they used an array in order to camouge themselves, then one not know that there''s a base there even if they were staring straight at it!" Reign suddenly shouted out as Aelrinder and the elves all stared at them. "You found it?" "We''re not 100% certain of course, but there is a good possibility that we have." Reign nodded to Aelrinder as everybody suddenly started walking to the ce Beast had seen. It would take about 30 mins to get there and even though the sun was slowly setting and the forest would be more dangerous afterward, they had no fear as there was nothing that monsters below Tier I could do to pose a threat to them. After 30 minutes the two teams had arrived at the ce that Beast had managed to see. They could see nothing out of the ordinary however, the only thing in front of them was the forest and it was the same as ever. They could see trees, bushes, and other nts, but there was nothing else there, no monsters, no Tainted, just nothing. "There''s nothing here, are you sure they''re using an illusion?" Aelrinder asked as Reign turned his head to look at him. "No monsters." "What?" "There are no monsters in the vicinity, nothing, not even one monster can be found nearby, don''t you find that weird Aelrinder?" "You''re right." Aelrinder suddenly said as his mind started working, even though the forest wasrge and there were areas where monsters were very scattered and far between, this area of the forest waspletely devoid of them. The whole area about 1km in diameter was devoid of monsters, something like that should be impossible. Darkness suddenly enveloped Aelrinder and the others, it was Shadow who had used his ability in order to make everybody less visible. Even though they wouldn''t be invisible like he was in the dark, the cloak of darkness would still help out by making them harder to spot. They all stayed in the same ce for about 30 minutes before they were able to see an interesting sight. Two Tainted suddenly appeared from the forest, the weirdest thing is that they just appeared, one moment there was nothing, and then they simply showed up some 50 meters from Reign and the others. "Mark this ce on the map, this is definitely their base." Reign said as 4 more Tainted appeared from the opposite direction of the first two. The Tainted were pulling a monster they had hunted while the two looked around in order to spot anyone that might havee nearby. After a while, the two signaled for the others toe over and they all simply disappeared while walking forward. "Tomorrow we strike," Aelrinder said as they all slowly made their way back to the elven territory. The base, although in an area that was deemed not searched was perhaps even found by some elves before, they just didn''t know that it was found, or perhaps they walked straight into it and got killed by the Tainted. Luckily only Alerinder, the queen, and the higher-ups of the elves knew about the n so even if the Tainted had managed to capture some elves for interrogation, they would have found nothing out as they simply didn''t know what the n for the attack was. The only thing the Tainted might have managed to find out was the existence of Reign and the others. That might have pressured them into hiding, but even so, they had no idea what was going to happen to them. The next day. Reign and the others met up with Aelrinder and the royal guards once more. There were going to be no more fighters to help them with taking down the Tainted base as they would simply be liabilities, even the royal guards were not needed for battle, but to operate the item just like the Tainted did during the attack on the elves. The item was safely kept in Aelrinder''s spatial ring and they slowly made their way toward the Tainted base. They needed to find a good spot to put the item down and since there were no monsters in the vicinity of the base it might take a bit longer for the monsters to be drawn over by the item and attack the base. Reign and the others stopped about 300 meters from the Tainted base, from here they could observe what was happening in the base whilst drawing over all the monsters that were nearby. As they all activated the item, a strange hum was heard as an invisible force and a very thin fog suddenly appeared and slowly disappeared into the air. Only about 15 minutester could Reign and the others see monsters walking toward the base. Even though the monsters were previously cautious of the Tainted base and dared note close, the item forced them to do so. As more time passed, more monsters could be seen and after some 25 minutes from the usage of the item, more than 200 monsters were attacking the Tainted base. The monsters were seemingly hitting the air itself as they came close to the array, the array functioned like a shield as well as a camouge. It was however not as powerful as the dome that the elves had since the Tainted had to sacrifice its defensive strength in order to use the camouge. "Let''s start this party." Said Reign as he smiled savagely while staring at the Tainted base. Chapter 410 Besieging The Tainted Base "ROOAARR!" The roars of beasts echoed through the forest as the horde of monsters charged at the Tainted base. The over 200 monsters shed against the array of the base as the camouge started flickering. The base slowly became visible but Reign and the others were unable to get a good look into it as they were too far away to clearly see it in the moments the array flickered. Soon however more and more monsters appeared and the Tainted showed up to defend the array. The camouge was suddenly lifted as the Tainted activated the defensive power of the array to its fullest, blocking the fierce charge of the monsters for now. The base finally showed itself to Reign and the others. Large dome-shaped houses that were created from mud and y showed themselves while there were others that were created from wood. The houses were very simple and it was obvious that the Tainted cared little for aesthetics. There were, however, a couple of buildings that were muchrgerpared to the normal houses that the Tainted had. The buildings were created with the help of anything the Tainted were able to find, mud, stones, wood, bones, y That gave birth to buildings that were weird and slightly grotesque, one had to wonder just how the Tainted could live in such an environment as Reign and the others stayed put, the battle that was taking ce was going to be a long and arduous one, even though there would be hundreds of monsters that would arrive in order to fight, but a month had passed from when the Tainted used the same tactic in order to bring the elven base down and there was no saying how powerful they had be. The elves themselves were certain that they would have fared much better nowpared to back then. Aelrinder himself had managed to evolve and was a Tier Ibatant and he would be able to fight against hundreds of monsters himself. The first thing that Reign and the others wanted to see was if there were any Tier Ibatants in the Tainted base. If there were none, then they wouldn''t need to use the item anymore and could bring down the whole base themselves, of course, they were not nning on doing so, the Tainted tried to destroy the elves with the use of the item, it was only fair that they get destroyed by the same thing they created. The exp that Reign and the others would get from killing the Tainted that were below level 50 was abysmally low as they a further penalty for exp after reaching Tier I. Killing beings that were below level 50 would give them only 40% of the exp, and with the other penalty that lowered the exp when killing beings that were several levels lower than oneself, Reign and the others would barely get anything from killing the Tainted. As time passed more and more Tainted showed up from the base and soon there were over 300 of them. Compared to the elven base where there were lots of civilians, the Tainted base was different as 90% of them werebatants. The other 10% were smiths, craftsmen, chemists There was nobody in the base that was a freeloader like in Reign''s territory or the elven one as the Tainted operated under different rules. Those that didn''t wish to fight had to contribute in different ways, otherwise, they were worthless and they would get kicked out of the base and were left to survive alone. The 300 Tainted wasn''t the full number of Tainted in the base of course. The Tainted weren''t going to go all out in the beginning and tire themselves out, they were surprisingly calm at this moment and would fight whilst the tired ones would swap with new fighters that were fresh and rested. The situation continued like this for about 1 hour. Hundreds of beastsy dead in front of the Tainted base while about 100 Tainted had died. From what Reign had seen, there were probably anywhere from 600 to 800 Tainted in the base. Losing 100 men, even though it wasn''t a low number, was nothing major for the Tainted yet. The problem arose after about 10 more minutes of fighting. There were over 500 monsters attacking the base even after the Tainted had killed hundreds of them, more could be seen charging toward the base from afar as well. The Tainted were bing tired, some of them were already exhausted and simply couldn''t continue fighting any longer. Reign estimates that the Tainted could continue fighting this way for about 1 hour before most of them became too tired to fight. There were approximately 35 Tainted that had reached or were close to reaching level 50, which was a surprise to Reign and the others since the elves only had about 20 of suchbatants. Aelrinder had a solemn expression on his face as such numbers were far beyond what he had expected to see from the Tainted. "Judging from how they fight, these guys are quite proficient and had gone through many battles, honestly, I would be surprised if there wasn''t at least 1 Tier I fighter in the base." Said Reign as Aelrinder nodded in agreement. "Beast, kill some of them." Said Reign as he yawned. Staying in the same ce for over an hour was extremely boring and he didn''t want the battle to get prolonged by too much. The item they were using to draw the monsters towards the Tainted base was starting to form cracks as well and it was obvious that it would notst much longer. The item was after all created to be used once, it was consumable and it was only thanks to the elves that they managed to repair it enough for it to be used for so long. Aelrinder judged that the item could continue working for about 30 more minutes maximum before itpletely broke. Beast simply nodded at Reign before taking out his bow. He notched an arrow that had been nourished by his mana whilst inside the quiver and aimed at one of the more powerful Tainted. The arrow soon became covered by green mana as Beast used his wind ability on it before letting it fly. A sonic boom could be heard as Beast''s arrow had surpassed the speed of sound, everyone''s clothes fluttered from the wind that was blown around Beast while his arrow had seemingly disappeared before hitting a Tainted straight in the head. A gray mana shield appeared around the Tainted for a moment, but the arrow passed through it like it was made of paper. The Tainted''s head exploded in a brilliant fashion as the arrow continued forward, piercing two monsters before hitting the array and making it flicker. Even though the arrow Beast hadunched wasn''t a skill, the power behind it was enough to instantly kill most enemies below Tier I and even deliver some damage to the array. The Tainted that was close to the one that Beast had killed were shocked as they saw a green line simply move past them and through one of theirrades before his head exploded. Fear could be seen in their eyes as they quickly moved back to the safety of the array. They were terrified as they now knew that there was an enemy hiding behind the monsters, an enemy that was powerful enough to kill one of their strongestbatants with one attack. Suddenly five powerful auras exploded from inside the base as Aelrinder''s face was covered in shock. "Five Tier Ibatants, how, how is that possible?!" Aelrinder shouted in disbelief as he stared at the Tainted base. He wasn''t as shocked to find out that Reign and the others had reached Tier I before him as he knew just how powerful and talented they were. Even though there were many yers in their territory that were powerful and more talentedpared to the average human and elf, all of them paled inparison to them. But finding out that the Tainted had fivebatants that were at Tier I was something that shocked him to his core. ''If we hadn''t formed an alliance with them, just what would our fate have been?'' He thought to himself as he nced at Reign and the others who also had serious expressions on their faces. Five Tier Ibatants at this stage of the game were nothing to scoff at, even though they wouldn''t pose arge threat to Reign and the others, they were still powerful fighters thatmanded great respect. Compared to the Tier I fighters that Reign had seen and fought against whilst being a part of the kingdom of Ris, the Tier I enemies he had faced so far were weaker. Even the weakest amongst the Tier I fighters back there had been at that level for years and had honed their skills and proficiencies to their fullestpared to the ones here. "Well, I guess we will have some action after all." Reign said as he smirked at the five auras that were approaching the horde of monsters. Chapter 411 The Five Tier I Tainted It didn''t take the five Tier I Tainted fighters long to arrive. Judging by how near the battlefield they were, Reign could infer that they had been there for a while, seemingly waiting for the best time to appear and fight. Five Tier Ibatants were enough topletely turn the battlefield over as they could deal with most of the monsters present by themselves. It seems that the five had already had suspicions of the horde of monsters being drawn over to them and waited in order to see who was doing it. Beast''s arrow was the one thing they needed in order to confirm their suspicion. A Tier I attack that killed one of their brethren made it clear that there was someone pulling strings from the shadows. The Five quickly went out of the array and immediately started a ughter as they made their way toward Reign and the others. "Coming straight at us huh?" Reign smirked as he watched the five mowing down the monsters. Each of the five used a different weapon, one used a spear and it was clear that he was quite proficient at it. The spear stabbed, twisted, and made the monsters fly away with a single horizontal swipe. The footwork of the spear-wielding Tainted was also quite good and Reign could see that his proficiency at using the spear was by no means low. Two Tainted used swords, but different ones. One used a normal longsword and shed his way through the monsters with great efficiency and without any shy moves. The man''s breathing was controlled very well and he used no more strength than needed to kill his enemies. The other Tainted used two swords, butpared to Reign whose two swords were both longswords, with the rank SS sword being a bit longer, this Tainted used a style that was a bit familiar to Reign. A longsword in one hand, and a short sword in the other. The Tainted used the short sword for the enemies that hade too close or to block and parry attacks while the longsword was used to deliver fierce shes that took the lives of the monsters immediately. "Damn, this guy copying Musashi or something?" Reignmented as he nced at the style that was incredibly familiar to the nit ichi-ry that Miyamoto Musashi, the man hailed as the greatest swordsman of all times had created. Thest two Tainted used weapons that were a bit far from conventional. One used a giant scythe that was simr to the one Tank had used a long time ago. The way this person wielded the scythe however couldn''t bepared to Tank''s sloppy use of it. The scythe was a blur as the Tainteddy spun it around herself, and decimated all monsters that were nearby before delivering a fierce two-handed sh at the front that cut dozen of monsters in half. The final Tainted used two chains that ended with 4 small spiked balls of steel. It was the first time that Reign and the others were seeing such a weapon and they stared at the man with great interest. The two chains were wrapped around both of the man''s arms and the four spiked balls could be seen at the end of the chains, each of the spiked balls was about 6cm in diameter and were about 3cm away from each other, taking up thest 33cm of the chain. The man was quite proficient with the weird weapon and he was able to fight from range or in melee with the use of his chains. When monsters woulde near, he would simply wrap one of the chainspletely around his arm and grab and hold thest spiked ball. Thanks to the tough gloves the man had on, the spiked ball didn''t hurt him at all and he could deliver powerful punches with the ball. His other arm still had the chain down and he would use it in order to entangle the monsters he was fighting or to simply smash apart any that were trying to get close to him. "Alright, they''re close, we''ll wait just a bit longer in order to have them create more distance between themselves and the base before attacking, by the way, the one that uses two swords is mine." Reign said as the others simply nodded at him. They were waiting for the Tainted toe closer as they didn''t wish to see them flee from the battle. Although Reign and Shadow were incredibly fast and highly doubted that any of the five could explode with speed greater than theirs, there was no way of them knowing if one of the Tainted had an item or skill that would increase their speed greatly or even teleport them somewhere. "Let me handle the spearman," Aelrinder said as the other nodded at him in agreement. Since there were only five enemies, only five of them were going to fight while three would be left here to guard the elves and, if needed, to help them out from long-range. Laura and Beast were staying as both could help them out greatly from long-range, not to mention Laura''s healing that would be much needed if anybody got injured. Wolf was going to take on the sword-wielding Tainted while Tank would fight against the one with the scythe. Only Shadow and Greenie were left and upon seeing the look that Greenie had as he stared at the chain-wielding Tainted, Shadow simply sighed and chuckled as he gave Greenie a thumbs up. "Go get him, man." Greenie simply nodded to Shadow as the five got near the ce they were at. Reign and the others quickly jumped toward them as their auras were on full disy. Upon sensing five more Tier I auras, the monsters, that had already been a bit demoralized from the ughter that the five Tainted had made them go through,pletely lost the will to fight here and charged at the base with great fervor. Even though the item was making all of the monsters enraged, when facing such powerful enemies, even the enraged monsters were quite reluctant to fight them. "An elf, and humans." One of the Tainted scoffed as he looked at the five enemies in front of him. "It is like we thought, you used the totem." The Tainted with a scythe said as she looked at them with a calm gaze. "Enough talking, we didn''te here for a chat, since you dared to attack us, you can forget about leaving this ce alive" The chain-wielding Tainted said as he licked his lips in anticipation of the battle that was going to take ce. "Yeah, we don''t need to talk, that much is true." Reign said as he yawned before lightning appeared around him. He burst forth with great speed as the ground beneath his feet cracked, in an instant he was already in front of the dual-wielding Tainted. "Shit!" The Tainted cursed as he barely managed to block the attack from Reign, the power behind the attack, however, was able to send him flying back a couple of meters. Before the others could do anything to help him out, they were attacked as well. Aelrinder attacked the spear-wielding Tainted with his spear and the two quickly moved to the side in order to fight. Upon seeing that each of them had an enemy in front of them, none of the Tainted could afford to look at what the others were doing as they needed to fully concentrate on the enemies in front of them. All ten of them were Tier I and the Tainted knew that the battle that was about to take ce was going to be a hard one, even though they were fighting in front of their base, the home-field advantage waspletely gone as the horde of monsters continued fighting against the Tainted inside the base. The one good thing for the Tainted was the fact that the item the elves were using to attract the monsters had broken. Even though Aelrinder had spected that it wouldst for about 30 more minutes, only about 5 had passed and it was already gone. The horde however was still enough to make the Tainted struggle against them. There were now about 300 monsters attacking, and a couple more were arriving. Even though the item was gone, it would simply be unable to draw in more monsters, the ones that were here were already influenced by it and would continue fighting. "Hey, where did you learn your swordsmanship?" Reign asked the Tainted in front of him as thetter stared at him with caution. The speed Reign had previously shown was enough to make the Tainted know that he was inferior to him in that regard and the power behind the attack made him fearful as the human in front of him was not only faster but physically stronger as well. "My swordsmanship?" The Tainted asked. "Yeah, there used to be a human some 500 years ago that used the same style, well, he pretty much created a school for that style to be taught, I never expected to see a Tainted use it." "Hmph, the universe is vast, human." The Tainted said as he got into a battle stance. "Not gonna answer, huh, well that''s alright, I''ll beat it out of you." Reign smiled as lightning cracked around him. Chapter 412 Fighting The Tier I Tainted "Tch!" The dual-wielding Tainted blocked one of Reign''s swords before quickly shing down at him, only to be blocked by Reign who still had a carefree smile on his face. With the help of his two swords, both more than enough to be used by a Tier Ibatant, Reign had stats that were well above a normal Tier Ibatant and could fight enemies that were over 10 levels higher than him. The Tainted in front of him, however, was about the same level as he was, and fighting such an opponent wasn''t a hard task for Reign at all, if not for him wanting to see more of the enemy''s swordy, Reign would have been able to finish the battle in under 2 minutes. The improvement that Reign gained after reaching rank S in his sword proficiency was enormous, he was able to improve his dual-wielding proficiency all the way from A- to A+ simply by fighting against monsters in the forest yesterday and then training a bit at home after he had returned. The speed of improvement was amazing, to get a proficiency up bes harder and harder with each rank, the biggest reason why Reign was able to improve his dual-wielding proficiency was thanks to the fact that he dual-wielded two swords, if he switched a sword with another weapon, then the proficiency would certainly fall by a rank or two depending on what weapon he chose. The proficiency of the Tainted warrior in front of Reign was definitely not low, butpared to Reign, he was not at the same level, especially not whenparing the sword proficiency. "Come on man, you won''t get near my clothes if you continue this way." Reign said as he pushed the Tainted''s sword away before shing with his own. The speed of the sword was too fast for the Tainted topletely dodged and thus, a cut appeared on his chest. "Dammit!" The Tainted cursed as he quickly did a weird move. Under Reign''s suspicious gaze, the Tainted put his hand over the wound before wiping the cut, a thinyer of mana appeared on the wound as the bleeding was stopped. "Oh, that''s a neat trick!" Reign eximed as the Tainted stared at him with fury. His body started shaking as hair suddenly started growing out from his bald head. His physical appearance also changed, his gray skin turned ck whilst white symbols appeared on his body. His muscles bulked up a bit, not a lot, but by a noticeable degree. Reign could feel the increase in mana inside the Tainted as well as the obvious increase in his strength and probably speed that this form gave him. "Damn, your hair is pointing up, you went Super Sai-" Before Reign could finish his sentence he was forced to stop as the Tainted charged at him with a speed that was almost double what it was before. Reign smirked as he met the charge head-on while his ck and white lightning coiled around him. The battle between the others was going at full force as well. Aelrinder was currently managing to suppress the spear-wielding Tainted with his superior spearmanship, but the suppression was not enough to allow him to gain an obvious advantage as the enemy had great defense, something that Aelrinder had not expected. Wolf was sting his mes around him and the enemy as the swordsman stared at him with great focus. The enemy in front of him was incredibly powerful and one wrong move could spell the end of him. ''Such powerful mana and mes, just where did these humanse from?'' Thought the Tainted as he stared at Wolf before putting his sword in its sheath and lowering his body. "Hmm, that stance, I think I know what you''re about to do." Said Wolf as he stared at his enemy with interest. Even with his obvious advantage in stats and ability, he had yet to inflict a single wound on his enemy thanks to thetter having incredible proficiency with the sword. Each time that Wolf thought he got the opponent right where he wanted him to be, the Tainted who was visibly much olderpared to the others, managed to parry, block, or evade his attack at thest moment. The battle so far interested Wolf greatly as he had not been properly challenged for quite some time now. Even though it was clear to him that he and the others could decimate their opponents if they went all out and used their marks and boosts, they were all currently enjoying their battles too much to simply end them in such an anti-climactic fashion. "Then you should know that you will get injured if you don''t take this more seriously, young man." The Tainted swordsman said before erupting with incredible speed. His body became a blur as he managed to cross the distance of 15 meters in a blink and attack Wolf with his sword. As the older Tainted watched his sword near Wolf''s neck, he was surprised to see Wolf spotting a wide, bloodthirsty smile on his face. With incredible speed, Wolf moved his 2-meter-tall sword and stabbed it into the ground. The enemy''s sword hit his sword right above, or in this case below the handle as a clear sound of metal hitting metal was heard. The sword simply bounced back from the collision as Wolf''s sword was after all a rank A weapon and was quite durable, an attack that mostly focused on speed and not strength was simply unable to damage it. "Really, this sword has helped me out a lot of times, I''m kind of sad to be changing it, oh well, nothingsts forever," Wolf says as he looks at his greatsword with a gentle stare before grabbing the handle. "It''s be almost weightless to me right now, even the once powerful boosts it gave isn''t the same, but hey, at least we get to fight thisst time together buddy," Wolf says as he pours his mana inside the sword, enveloping it in mes and raising it above his head. "Give me everything you got, no holding back." He said as he stared at the trees that were blocking the sky above him. Whether his words were made for the Tainted warrior in front of him, or the sword that was soon to be reced, nobody knew. Suddenly the mes exploded upwards as a 15-meter long sword of mes appeared in Wolf''s hands. He looked straight at the Tainted whose face was stered with shock before shing down. The mes erupted on the ground as the ground that was hit exploded upwards, rocks were thrown around whilst the smaller ones melted from the intense heat. "He sure is going hard at it," Greenie said as he stared at the giant sword of mes that appeared on the battlefield. The area around Wolf, approximately 300 meters in diameter had increased in temperature by a couple of degrees thanks to the attack. "You shouldn''t look away during a battle." A voice was heard from the side as Greenie turned his head around to look at the Tainted he was fighting against. Suddenly a chain with four spiked balls at its end wrapped around Greenie''s neck as the bulky Tainted smirked at him. "Get over here!" The Tainted said as he pulled the chain with full force. ng! His arm, however, was unable to move fully as the Greenie stood without moving a single step. He suddenly lifted his arm before grabbing the chain. "How about," Greenie said in a calm voice before yanking the chain with full force, "You get over here!" The Tainted was pulled with great force and almost flew toward Greenie with shock stered on his face. He quickly dug down with his feet before bending his knees and trying his best to resist the pulling force. As Greenie saw the sight, he simply sighed before grabbing the chain with both hands. He suddenly inhaled before pulling with full force, forcing the ground in front of the Tainted to erupt as he was sent flying towards Greenie. But contrary to what one might think, he had a wide smile on his face as he suddenly punched Greenie whilst holding a spiked metal ball in his hand. The punchnded right on Greenie''s face and knocked it back. Before the Tainted could gloat, however, Greenie simply moved his head down and stared at him, his face barely had a mark from the attack and before the Tainted could do anything, he twisted his hips before delivering a powerful punch at the man''s face and forcing him to fly back a couple of meters before the chain stopped him. "Weak." Said Greenie as he stared at the enemy. ng! ng! Swish! Tank was blocking a flurry of attacks from the scythe-wielding Tainted in front of him. The enemy was incredibly proficient with the scythe and her attacks were incredibly hard to block. Even though Tank was very good with his shield, the scythe was able to go around the shield for attacks thanks to the way it was designed. Simply blocking in front, to the side, above or below was not enough as the enemy would still wound him, something that Tank had to learn the hard way. "Sloppy." The woman said as she stared at Tank who simply smirked at her. Even though her attacks had managed to reach him multiple times, his incredibly high defense was nothing to scoff at, the worst wound that Tank had received from her was merely a bigger scratch. "You''re good, I used the scythe before, it''s definitely not something that''s easy to wield." Tankmented as the woman looked at him with a weird gaze. "You?" She asked, "You used a scythe, hmph, aughable sight for sure." "Damn, you didn''t have to say that, well, I guess since the others are starting to take this seriously, so should I." Tank smirked as he looked at the woman whilst channeling his mana. "You''re gonna be the first person to go against this, it just finished today." He said as he suddenly activated a new ability he managed to get. [ The Immortal Legion ] Chapter 413 The Immortal Legion "You see, I never expected to get something like this." Tank said as four symbols appeared in the air behind him. The symbols shone brightly before turning into four portals. One week ago, on a distant where Tank was teleported to. [ Evolution has been sessful, the yer has evolved to Tier I ] [ Warning, a skill is exhibiting a weird pattern ] [ The special skill "The Immortal Four" has been put under observation ] Ding! [ Upon the yer''s sessful evolution, the skill has been deemed suitable for evolution. ] [ Calcting] Ding! [ Calction finished, the skill has been removed from the yer''s status screen. ] [ A unique ability, "The Immortal Legion" has been sessfully created for the yer. ] Tank''s face back then was a mixture of worry, shock, and relief. Upon hearing that the skill had been acting strangely, Tank had no idea what the system was talking about, but after it had removed the skill, he was shocked to the core and worried as he had garnered a sort of connection with the four that were under hismand. Upon hearing thest notification, however, his shock further increased while relief was stered on his face. He was certain that the four were still there, but the ability itself was strange, the name had changed and Tank was certain that the power it had was greaterpared to the skill. [ The Immortal Legion ] Description: The yer has managed to receive a unique ability from the system thanks to the incredible connection he had with the skill "The Immortal Four". The legion is put under the yer''smand as four generals eagerly await their orders. The four can be summoned by the yer at any moment and can stay for as long as the yer wishes them to stay. After sending the legion back, however, the yer will have to wait 4 hours before being able to summon the same person again. The generals will live in a different dimension when they''re not summoned to themander, the dimension is fraught with dangers, but also opportunity. For night and day, the generals will have to survive in the dimension and fight off the many enemies that reside there. The generals can, however, force the enemies to submit and join the legion, upon which themander can summon them to him. The ability was above anything that Tank had expected to see. Not only did he not lose anything from the skill turning into an ability, but his four soldiers, who were now deemed generals, had gained the ability to roam another dimension and be stronger by themselves whilst forming an army that would fight for him. Four figures walked out of the four portals as they stared at the Tainted woman. With four Tier Ibatants joining the fight, it was nearly impossible for the woman to win. "You, you can use spatial magic?!" The woman shouted as she stared at Tank. In her eyes, what Tank did was use a skill in order to bring reinforcements over. "I''m afraid that I have to disappoint you, these four are a part of me, so even though it looks unfair to you as you have to fight against five enemies, this is simply you fighting against me that''s using his ability to its fullest." Tank of course didn''t mention the fact that this ability of his was not the main ability he had, neither did he say that he wasn''t even using 50% of his full strength during their battle as there was no need for him to do so. The new ability he had gained was truly a peculiar one as it had no rank attached to it. The strength of the ability would depend on how powerful the four generals and the legion under them were. Instead of them matching Tank''s level, each one had to level up on their own now, their skills and abilities however were no longer locked and they could finally learn and improve their current ones, unlike before. Their equipment was now also changeable and Tank could give them better equipment that was suited for them, unlike before when they were stuck with the same items from the very beginning. Even though Tank had tried his best to try and change their items, it was simply impossible, the skill made sure that the weapons they had would only be upgraded after quite some time, and their other items would stay the same. It made the skill one that was very useful for anybody during the early days of the game but would be progressively weaker and less useful as the user became stronger. With this ability, however, Tank could increase their strength as much as he wished,ter on, not to mention the fact that his four generals would fight and recruit more soldiers in the future. There however was a drawback to the skill. [ If any of the four generals die, then they will be unavable for 48 hours and their level will decrease by 5, the other members of the legion will not be resurrected upon death if their loyalty is below 70. ] That meant that not only could his generalse across danger in the other dimension, but death would have a serious price. As for the loyalty stat, it was one that was created after the skill evolved to be an ability, the more royal the member of the legion was the Tank, the more options to interact would be unlocked. Tank couldn''t change a thing about his soldiers before their loyalty hit 50, the maximum was 100, something that all four of the generals had. The ability would not only allow his four generals to be stronger, but Tank would also be a walking army in the future as he would be able to summon his soldiers anytime he wished. Of course, there was always the possibility of him summoning them at a bad time, but luckily he couldmunicate with any of the four generals while they were in the dimension, making it near-impossible for him to do so. As the four joined the battle, the scythe-wielding Tainted was immediately put on the defensive, it was impossible for her to attack as each time she tried, she would leave herself open to the enemies that hadpletely surrounded her. She even used a simr transformation as the Tainted that fought against Reign but was barely holding on. As for Tank, he simply stayed back and watched what was happening with a curious expression. He wasn''t interested in attacking the enemy at all as he wanted to let the others get ustomed to fighting against Tier I opponents. Bang! A figure flew away and hit a monster before both copsed on the ground. Groans of pain from both the man and the monster could be heard as Reign calmly walked toward them. Even though the enemy had increased their overall power after transforming, it simply wasn''t enough to go against Reign whose stats were simply monstrous at his current level. With Reign using his lightning to its fullest, the opponent was simply unable to fight on even terms against him and soon was wounded before getting kicked away by Reign. Even if the Tainted hated to admit it, he knew that he waspletely mismatched against his opponent who was most definitely the strongest one among the attackers. He got up and nced around in order to find out how the others were faring, only for any hopes of getting aid to be crushed as they were all losing their fights. The spearman had transformed and was fighting with Aelrinder without even trying to defend. His efforts, although brave were nullified as Aelrinder was able to perfectly sense all of his movements and respond to his attack before they reached him. Thanks to Aelrinder evolving, he was now able to use his other two abilities more freely, he was able to use the wind skills he had created more easily and many more times before his mana would drop down to low levels while his [ Blessing of the Stars ] was now usable twice, doublepared to before the evolution. The increase in mana had lessened Aelrinder''s greatest weakness, which was the inability to use powerful attacks often, with his wind ability being used a lot more, Aelrinder was able to increase the prative power of his spear with ease and couldunch devastating attacks that were incredibly fast and hard to block or dodge. The Tainted in front of him, although powerful and talented, was simply a notch below him and could only discard his defense in hopes of exchanging attacks and wounding Aelrinder. The battles that Greenie and Wolf were going through were almost over. Greenie hadpletely suppressed his opponent from the very beginning and upon learning that his enemy couldn''t transform as all of the other Tier I opponents, Greenie grew bored as he barely had any wounds on his body. As for Wolf, his attacks were devastating and the opponent was simply unable to go against him, even if he managed to block or dodge an attack, the mes would burn him and make him suffer. The older Tainted, who was much more proficient and experiencedpared to the other four, was in a sorry state as he was simply going up against somebody who had overwhelming powerpared to him. "I thought that you guys would be stronger since you all managed to reach Tier I so early, but it seems I was wrong, you''re just average at best." Said Wolf while the Tainted cursed at him. "What''s wrong with being average, it''s you lot who are above the level of power you should possess!" The old Tainted shouted before releasing all of his mana, he was going in for the kill with the next attack. Since he knew that he wasn''t Wolf''s match, then he would bet everything on an attack that had everything poured in it, if he was lucky then Wolf would underestimate the power of that attack and fall to his de, although, he highly doubted it. Chapter 414 End Of The Battle, Fall Of The Tainted The old Tainted went down into the same stance he did at the beginning of the battle. With his hips and knees lowered, he held the sword to the side before erupting with great speed. Compared to the first time, the old man''s speed had almost tripled for this attack and it caused even Wolf to raise an eyebrow. Without any hesitation, Wolf stomped the ground heavily as it shakes greatly before fire erupts in front of him together with soil and rocks. For the Tainted who was charging at him, this was the worst possible thing that could happen as he was right in front of the eruption and was hit immediately, the other side effect of the attack was the fact that he was now unable to see Wolf at all. [ Volcanic Eruption ] The old Tainted, however, finished his attack, if he was lucky, he would perhaps hit Wolf and finish the battle. Swish The soil, smoke, rocks, and fire in front of the Tainted were cut in half before disappearing, the strength behind the attack was so powerful that a fierce gale blew around him as he finished the attack. To his dismay, however, there was nobody in front of him, Wolf had disappeared from the spot and before the old Tainted could gather his bearings, he looked up with horror on his face. A giant sword of mes was stabbing down at him, the sword was even bigger than its previous 15-meter length as it was now over 20 meters long. The giant sword wasing down too fast and the Tainted had no other choice but to try and block it. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion took ce as mes rose high in the air and covered the ce where the two fought, making it impossible to see what had happened exactly. Bang! With a hammer in his hands, Greenie hit the Tainted as thetter tried to protect himself by crossing his arms in front of him. The two chains were wrapped around his arms as he held two spiked metal balls in his hands. The defense, however, was not enough topletely block the power behind Greenie''s attack as the arms were heavily bruised and the Tainted could feel as if they would break at any moment. He was the weakest Tier I amongst the Tainted as he had failed at tapping into the power of their cursed bloodline. Not only was he unable to transform like the others, but his stats were alsockingpared to those who had received a slight boost after unlocking a part of their bloodline. What the Tainted failed to realize, however, was that the enemy in front of him was one that had an even more powerful bloodline. The Tainted had a bloodline that had been changed by a god that could control the power of chaos, they could tap into the power of chaos and receive benefits thanks to their bloodline. Greenie however was a Vajra, a descendant of a god. His bloodline was much more powerful and simply iparable to the Tainted. Even without using his abilities and transforming, he could still fight a Tainted that had transformed, let alone one that was unable to do so. "Let''s finish this, I''m getting too bored to continue." Said Greenie as a formless ball of energy appeared around the head of his hammer. He bent his knees before jumping towards the Tainted with incredible speed, reaching him in a matter of moments. His hammer fell down as the Tainted grit his teeth and swung his chains, pouring all of his mana into one attack. The balls suddenly erged and the two at the very ends of the chains became 1 meter in diameter as they charged at Greenie with full force. "That''s more like it!" Greenie shouted happily as he smashed his hammer down on the two balls. The two attacks connected as Greenie was suddenly put in a stalemate against the Tainted. The powerful [ Gravity Strike ] actually helped the Tainted to keep the stalemate as it drew the balls in. Of course, the problem arose when small cracks started appearing on the balls, it wasn''t enough to truly damage the balls, but with enough time Greenie could perhaps even destroy them. Before that happened, however, Greenie stopped using the skill and activated another one, he let go of his hammer before punching the two balls with incredible speed and pushing them back with each passing second before arriving near the Tainted whose mana had almost fully depleted. [ Inferno Eruption, Demonic Spear ] Greenie used his skill and hit the Tainted, his hand passing through his stomach and prating through it. Blood flowed out as Greenie pulled his hand out, causing the Tainted to fall down on his knees and stare at him with a powerless gaze. "You tried your best, now you can die in peace." Said Greenie before using his skill again stabbing through the enemy''s neck. The size of Greenie''s hand however was toorge and the whole head was severed from the body, making a fountain of blood erupt from the headless body. Seeing herrades fall left and right made the scythe-wielding Tainted incredibly anxious, but unfortunately, there was nothing she could do to help them. The four enemies she was fighting, although weaker than her individually, had great teamwork and were more than enough to take her down. Her whole body was covered in wounds and she had already lost quite a lot of blood. Even her strongest attacks were blocked by the enemy without Tank doing anything but simply observing. Not only was shepletely suppressed, but she was also humiliated as the strongest enemy was simply taking pity on her and not attacking. "You bastard, how dare you, just standing there and watching, attack me if you dare,e on!" The woman shouted as Tank simply sighed. "If you so wish." He said as he took his axe and walked over to her. The four generals all withdrew and made distance for the two to fight alone. "You''re already wounded and your mana is running low, how about this, survive this attack and I will let you live." Tank said as he discarded his shield and held his axe with both hands. "Don''t underestimate me you-" The woman suddenly stopped speaking as she quickly channeled her mana and attacked Tank, she could feel the shadow of death looming over her as he slowly shed down at her. [ ring Paragon sh ] The red, beam-like sh appeared and went through her attack, scythe, and herself. Tank kneeled down on the ground and took a look in front of him, only to see eyes that were opened in shock before the Tainted''s body was split in two. As for Aelrinder, after seeing that most of the battles had been finished, he decided to go all out and finish the battle as well. His spear suddenly shone brilliantly as he aimed at the Tainted whose expression changed instantly. "Sorry, I would usually love to fight longer, but I can''t let the others wait for me too much," Aelrinder said before stabbing at the Tainted. [ Starburst, Pration ] His silver spear disappeared from his hands as a yellow beam exploded forth from Aelrinder. The Tainted wasn''t even able to respond before the beam passed through his chest and continued forward. Multiple monsters were hit by the beam before it passed through them and managed to hit a couple of Tainted who were now fighting without the safety of the array as it was broken by the constant attacks of the monsters. The Tainted simply stared at Aelrinder with shock before copsing on the ground, his heart was gone as arge hole was present in his chest. Puffff Aelrinder exhaled strongly before inhaling. The attack, although incredibly powerful, was quite draining even for him who was a Tier Ibatant. The power behind it, however, more than made up for it. Right now, all of the battles except for one. Reign was still standing and calmly looking at the Tainted who was panting heavily. Multiple wounds could be seen on his body, but none was truly dangerous as Reign controlled his strength in order to let the Tainted continue fighting with all that he had. "So, that''s all you have I guess?" Reign asked the Tainted as thetter clenched his swords whilst giving Reign a hateful look. All of his brethren were gone, killed by the enemy, even the old Tainted who was the most experienced was dead, his body barely visible as he was severed in half before the mes from Wolf''s swordpletely burned him. "Well then, I will allow you to be the first to fall to this attack." Reign said as he held his rank SS sword in his hand. He put it back into its sheath before bending his knees and going into a low stance, simr to what the old Tainted did against Wolf. "What?" The Tainted simply stared at Reign before his eyes widened in shock. A trail of lightning was left as the Tainted didn''t even have enough time to respond to Reign''s attack. Reign was now a couple of meters behind him, lightning flickered around his sword that was fully drawn out. [ Severing, Lightning sh ] The body of the Tainted split in half as his eyes expressed the deep shock and confusion it had right before dying. Chapter 415 A Pyramid? The lightning sh skill was one that Reign had managed to create after his sword proficiency hit rank S. It was of course the evolution of the [ Severing, Second Sword ] skill and As the final Tier I Tainted fell down, Reign and the others switched their focus on the horde of monsters and the hundreds of Tainted who were fighting against them. Thanks to the array, the Tainted had been able to fight against the horde of monsters without losing too many of their own, after the array fell, however, they were in a bad spot as the horde entered the base. Only about 100 monsters remained while the Tainted numbered 200. Even though the numbers were fairlyrge, both the Tainted and the monsters were tired and wounded and they wouldn''t be able to resist the attacks of Reign and the others. "Should we wait?" Asked Tank as he stared at the battle that was going on in the base. "No need, they''re scattered, tired, and wounded, there''s basically no danger for us, you should wait with Laura in the back, however, Aelrinder." Said Wolf as the elf nodded at him in agreement. That was something they had discussed earlier, and the main reason why they didn''t just go full force in the base. They didn''t know just how many enemies there would be and if there was a Transcendent that would guard them. Upon seeing the result of the monster attack, however, they were able to guess that there probably wasn''t a Transcendent being inside as someone like that wouldn''t let all of his people get massacred like this. Still, to y itpletely safe, Laura and Aelrinder, two people that had no marks, would stay back while Reign and the others were going to go inside the base and deal with the rest of the enemies. As the six people entered the base, chaos descended. Not only were the Tainted too weak to go against Reign and the others even when they were at their peak state, but when wounded and tired, they were simply unable to pose any resistance. They did, however, try their best. The Tainted fought with everything they had in order to survive, but after the fall of the five Tier I Tainted who were the leaders of the base, they were simply unable to do anything. The monsters were easier to deal with since the item had made them all enraged, the monsters cared little for defending themselves, and the bloodbath that took ce in front and inside the base further changed them and made them even more aggressive. Against enemies of a simr level, such monsters were harder to deal withpared to normal ones as they would do everything they could to kill the enemy. For Reign and the others, however, they were nothing more than target practice. Even the elite monsters were unable to withstand a single attack and would die immediately. The mud houses got pulverized as the massive bodies of the monsters ran through them in order to fight against the Tainted, the attacks of Reign and the others also did some big damage to the base as each of their attacks was much more powerful than any they could unleash. It only took Reign and the others some 30 minutes to clean up the base, their speed, and efficiency when killing was simply too fast and even the strongest of the monsters and Tainted could watch in horror as they got ughtered. The base, once a ce that was filled with houses of mud, stones, and wood, was now in ruins. Blood flowed through the base, joining together to form a small river that flowed down as bits of flesh and bones littered the ce. The bodies of the Tainted and monsters were rarely seen whole as even those that died quickly in one attack would get smashed to pieces by other attacks or the monsters that ran around the ce. The bigger buildings that were close to the houses also copsed and fell down on the Tainted and the monsters. There were many that got squashed by the heavy rocks as they didn''t have enough time during the chaos to dodge. "Are we sure that''s all of them?" Asked Shadow as the six grouped together. "There''s probably some more that managed to survive, but without the base and being so few in numbers, they will be forced to live in the forest as even the array got damaged during the fight, let them be, there''s no need to waste time on them." Said Wolf as the others nodded in agreement. Even if there were survivors, with their low numbers and meager strength, simply surviving in the forest would be incredibly difficult, of course, they could always go to a lower-leveled area and live there. Of course, the problem was the fact that the base was quite deep inside the Ironbark Woods and getting to a low-leveled area would take a lot of time, especially since the Tainted probably didn''t even know the way. If they made a mistake and somehow entered an area that had Tier I monsters inside, they would simply be forfeiting their lives. There were also the elves that waited outside the array together with Aelrinder and Laura, if any Tainted tried to escape that way, they would get hunted down by them and killed. "But still, I would have preferred it if we had taken one of the Tier I enemies alive and interrogated them before moving forward," Wolf said as he nced at Reign. "What''s the worry, Aelrinder said it himself, no Transcendent would risk offending multiple gods by killing us, even those that are parts of powerful organizations wouldn''t do it as a simple base in a new world wasn''t worth making so many powerful enemies." Reign said as they walked towards thergest building in the base. The building was shaped like a pyramid and Reign and the others guessed that this was probably the main building. They wanted to see if they could find anything inside, any blueprints on how the item was created or some sort of map or ns of the area if the Tainted had such things. Upon reaching the building, Reign and the others had to marvel at it. It was incredibly simr to the ziggurats ( pyramids with a t top ) that the ancient Aztecs built and were made of stones. The one in front of them was some 20 meters high and made Reign and the others raise their eyebrows in surprise as they could feel a strange aura around it. They slowly made their way up the pyramid and examined it closely. It truly was just rocks, there were no runes drawn on it or anything like that, the whole building was simply made of rocks. Without looking inside, it would be hard to tell exactly how the Tainted had created the building, but it was clear that it was differentpared to the Aztec pyramids which had rubble as a core that was held in ce by walls that were further faced with adobe bricks and covered in limestone. Reign shed at a stone, wanting to find out whaty below it, only to be shocked to see his sword bouncing off the stone without damaging it in the slightest. The others looked in shock as Reign''s sword was after all a rank SS sword and could cut through normal rocks like they were made of paper. For such a sword to be unable to leave a single mark on the building made them aware that there was definitely something going on. As the party reached the top of the pyramid, they stood in a circle that was drawn on it. The moment they stepped on the circle, it glowed before it started to go down, simr to the tform that the territory had back when they were living under the warehouse. The surroundings weren''t dark as there were stones that glowed put on the walls and ceiling inside the pyramid. Reign and the others were shocked to find that there was nothing inside, the whole building waspletely hollow inside. "How is this ce even standing?" Asked Reign as he looked around, for a building to be created like this was simply impossible. "Well, magic I guess?" Shadow said as everybody looked at him with straight faces as he shrugged his shoulders. "There''s some kind of altar there." Tank said as everybody looked in the direction he was pointing at. There truly was an altar and judging from the fresh blood that could be seen on it, it was definitely not something that the Tainted didn''t take care of. As the tform finally came all the way down, Reign and the others got off and made their way toward the altar. They could sense that the weird aura that enveloped the whole building wasing from the altar and they wanted to see what it truly was. Chapter 416 Transcendent Tainted Avatar The inside of the pyramid had an incredibly eerie feeling to it. The whole ce was lit up by the glowing stones that were put on the walls and the ceiling, but one would still get a feeling of being shrouded in darkness when walking inside. The only person that found itfortable to be here was Shadow, his ability was after all one that allowed him to manipte shadows and to an extent, darkness. Of course one couldn''t put shadows and darkness as the same thing, without light there would be no shadows, but darkness would exist. It was mostly thanks to the mark he had gained from Hades that Shadow could actually manipte darkness and make a skill that was as powerful as [ Darkness Implosion ]. Still, being inside the pyramid didn''t bother him the least, well, except for the weird mana that could be found inside that made his hairs stand up as well as everybody else. As the party walked toward the altar, many things were suddenly uncovered to their eyes, bones littered the inside of the pyramid, and blood continuously flowed through small canals that were inside. Nobody could see where the blood wasing from or where it went, but one interesting thing was that even though so much blood was present in the pyramid, there was no stench inside. Even after Wolf came close to one of the canals, he could not smell any blood, he reached with his hand to touch the blood that was flowing, only to take his hand back as he felt dangering from it. "Weird," Wolfmented as the others simply nodded in agreement, the whole ce looked like a weird cultist hideout where they sacrificed living beings as offerings to something. "Boys, don''t touch the blood under any circumstances." Aethion''s voice echoed inside all of their heads. "You''re currently inside a ce that was designed to summon an avatar of a Transcendent being, that''s probably the reason why the Tainted had such an item and managed to be so powerful in a short period of time." "Should we get out?" Shadow gulped as he asked, thest thing he wanted to do was make a Transcendent angry at them right now. "No, you can''t," Aethion spoke. "The exit has been blocked and without any offering, the Transcendent won''t let anyone out, of course, that''s what it did to the Tainted, for you, it''s a bit different." "Have no fear, just step near the altar, he should feel an unknown aura right away and appear." Reign and the others looked at each other before nodding and listening to what Aethion said. They knew little about Transcendents and the only information they got came from Aethion as Eldar and Jack kept silent most of the time. The only thing they knew was that Transcendents were incredibly powerful and if one appeared on Earth, he could destroy anything that was in his way, even wiping out every living being would just take a couple of weeks or maybe months. Reign and the others were still unable to wrap their heads around such a level of power, but for now, they didn''t need to. As soon as they came to the altar, the blood that was sshed on it suddenly started moving, Reign and the others didn''t notice it previously, but the blood waspletely still from the moment they entered the pyramid. The blood moved and flowed in the air before a circle was created, suddenly a lot of blood started appearing from small holes in the pyramid before joining the circle and creating a sort of array in the air. The array was about 3 meters in diameter and shone ominously before a hand suddenly came out of it. With the hand came more parts of a body, a head, the torso, the other arm, and legs. The being in front of them was covered in blood that was slowly dripping down to the ground. It was simr in looks to the Tainted, except for the fierce aura that made even standing difficult for Reign and the others. "Humans, to think you would have advanced so quickly in such a short period of time." The figure spoke. Its mouth didn''t move however, the eyes didn''t blink and there was no nose present on its face. It was like the body was simply a doll that was being controlled by someone, a doll that had no other purpose, and needed not to drink, eat or breathe in order to exist. "I gave my warriors quite a lot of resources in order to make them more powerful and take down those pesky elves, only for them to get destroyed by you." "Tch, weaklings." The Transcendent spoke without an ounce of anger as it simply stared at Reign and the others. "Interesting choice of an avatar, it created a whole body instead of simply allowing a part of his soul to exist here, not bad," Aethion spoke without an ounce of worry as Reign and the others were covered in sweat. The aura they could feel from the being in front of them was unlike anything they had felt before, even when they met gods they didn''t feel like this. It was of course thanks to the Transcendent in front of them not hiding his aura and allowing a part of it that was present to slip out, if Zeus and the others had released just a tiny bit of their aura when Reign and the others met them, they would have died immediately. The aura and true form of someone that had reached godhood was not something that mere mortals couldprehend, their existence would simply cease to exist in the universe. "So, what should I do with you, should I make you my ves, should I torture you as punishment, or should I simply kill you?" The Transcendent spoke as his aura suddenly turned violent, Reign and the others could feel an incredible pressure enveloping them, forcing them down to the ground. They resisted with all their might, but their bodies were slowly bending down without wanting it to happen. Suddenly Each of their marks activated and appeared before them. A small bolt of lightning appeared in front of Reign while a violent me appeared before Wolf. A horned head of a demon appeared in front of Tank whilst a narcissus appeared in front of Shadow. A bow appeared in front of Beast whilst a pair of eyes appeared behind Greenie and stared at the Transcendent. "T-that''s!" The Transcendent shouted as he stared at the six marks in front of him. His aura waspletely suppressed by the aura of the marks and he started sweating a bit. "Five humans and each has a mark, not to mention a Vajra, what the hell are you guys?" The Transcendent spoke with confusion as he looked at them, he knew that he couldn''t do anything to any of them. He was a Tainted, one that had reached the realm of Transcendent. Even though he was part of an organization, he was just an ordinary member there that joined in order to get protection. If he dared attack and kill someone that had a mark of a god, then his organization would dly give him up in order to foster a good rtionship with the god in question. The most powerful being in his whole organization was a Low God. Compared to the ones that had given Reign and the others their marks, even the leader of his organization was nothing much. "I thought you lot were simply idiots that had no idea what would happen if you dared anger a Transcendent, who would have thought that you already knew that I could do nothing to you, tch, annoying." The Transcendent spoke with an annoyed voice as Reign and the others stood in front of him, thanks to the marks that had appeared before, they no longer felt the oppression of the Transcendent''s aura like before. "So, why have youe here, you wanted to gloat or something?" The Transcendent spoke as he looked at Reign and the others. "The core, tell him you havee for the core," Aethion spoke inside Reign''s head. "We came to get the core." "The core, you little" The Transcendent spoke before stopping himself, with a sigh he moved his arm as a red pearl suddenly appeared in front of him. "Well, I no longer have any use for this base, so I guess it''s fine." "Take it, and get out." The pearl suddenly moved through the air before Reign caught it and stored it in the inventory. The Transcendent said nothing as he simply turned around and walked to the array formed out of the blood. He went inside the array before it shone once more and disappeared. The blood that once flowed inside the pyramid was gone and the pyramid started shaking as Reign and the others stood on the tform that started rising. "Aethion, what did we just get?" Chapter 417 Transcendent Altar "Well, you got the core," Aethion says as Reign''s face turns into one of annoyance. "I know that we got the core, what I''m asking is what the hell that is?" "Ohhh, so you don''t know what the core is, I see, I see," Aethion says with a fake surprised voice, making Reign and the others all annoyed once more. "Alright, alright, I''ll exin." "The building you were just in is called a Transcendent Altar, you see, once a Transcendent gets used to his powers, there are multiple things to do in order to grow stronger, one of them is by forming connections with other worlds and making transactions with them." "Now, that might sound time-consuming and useless, after all, what could those beneath the Transcendent realm offer to a Transcendent right?" Aethion paused before smiling and continuing. "Well, a lot actually." "You see, a Transcendent merely needs to put a part of his soul in order to operate the altars, he can simply do anything else he wanted while the fragment of the soul makes the transactions, it''s actually a nice way to gain more resources and one can even grow stronger that way, of course,pared to other ways of getting power, this one is the slowest, but also the safest." "I see, but, how can you be more powerful simply by making transactions with people?" Shadow asked with a confused look on his face. "No idea kid, I never did anything close to that, I simply decided to raise an army of the dead and try to take over a world that had multiple Transcendents living there, much more dangerous, but a lot faster to be stronger." "Ahh, I sometimes forget you were a crazy necromancer that was hell-bent on destroying your world." Reign shakes his head as he remembers reading the diary of the fallen soldier and their battle against Aethion back in his underground base. "Not destroying, merely taking over, I wasn''t going to kill everyone, after getting full control of the I was going to put my army in one ce while the rest of the world would function normally, not to mention the fact that wars would stop since everybody would be united under one rule." "Yeah yeah, kill half the and dominate the world to achieve world peace, honestly, that''s something a bad viin from old movies would say." Reign said as he yawned. They had finally reached the top of the pyramid and were currently running back down, the pyramid was crashing and they definitely didn''t want to be on it when it fully fell. "World peace, who the hell do you think I am kid, I don''t care for such stuff, I only wanted to be more powerful," Aethion spoke with an annoyed voice as Reign rolled his eyes. "Alright, I get it, can you tell me what the hell I can do with the core then?" "I''m surprised you still haven''t figured it out, you can use the core to make a Transcendent Altar, then you can choose a Transcendent you wish to connect with and bam, you can start trading with them." "Of course when I mean trade, it''s more of a chance for you or anyone that has anything valuable in the territory to give in and get the Transcendent to use his powers to either bless an item, make something for you, or anything simr to that." "I don''t know, it just sounds useless, to be honest." Tank said as he yawned. "Hahahahahaha!" Aethion suddenlyughed. "You lot are the only ones that could actually say something like that, but I do have to agree, for you guys, this truly is useless, your current strength is above your level and even if a Transcendent was to empower your weapons with his aura, it wouldn''t be as beneficial to you as it would for most." "But, for most people in your territory, a chance to get a blessing from a Transcendent or for their armor or weapon to be more powerful for a period of time is more than useful as it would allow them to fight against enemies that were far too strong for them in the past." "I see, so this will be useful for the whole territory, not just us." Tank said as he nodded after thinking about it. "Yes, but be careful when choosing a Transcendent, you don''t want to choose one that wants live sacrifices like the one you just met," Aethion said as the others nodded in agreement. "But I''m a bit confused, why did he just give us the core, he could''ve tried to haggle or something, right?" Reign asked with a confused expression while Aethion scoffed. "Haggle, maybe some would, but the thing is, once an altar falls, the core will simply disintegrate if not taken out beforehand, so there really was nothing for him to lose, not to mention the fact that he saw this as an opportunity to do you a favor." "But we just destroyed a base and killed so many of his people." "Once you get to the realm of a Transcendent, a number slightly below 1 000 is nothing, a base that he created in a new world is not worth much to him, while you guys, you all have marks on you, making it incredibly enticing for even Saints to form a good connection as there is a possibility of you joining their ranks in the future." "I see, it''s all about getting the most benefits." "Yes, when you get to the Transcendent realm, your lifespan and powers reach a degree that is almost impossible for mortals toprehend, even the weakest of Transcendents can live over 1 000 years and have to go through plenty of battles, to sacrifice a small base or even a city in order to perhaps gain something in the future is nothing special." Reign and the others simply kept silent after hearing Aethion''s words. To sacrifice so many lives just to get benefits didn''t sit well with them and even though the Transcendent they had met didn''t do so, they didn''t have a good opinion of him after being inside the altar. "You''re still young, you''ll see in the future, there''s no ultimate evil or good in the universe, what might be evil to some can be seen as good to others and vice versa, the only thing that matters is power, the more you have it, the freer you are and can choose what you wish to do." Aethion sighed before speaking. "Hey, what happened, I saw you enter that building and then leave, only for it to crash," Aelrinder spoke as Reign and the others left the base. Reign and the others told him what had happened, they were after all allies and there was no need to lie about something like this. "I see, it''s a good thing me and Laura stayed out of the base, even an avatar could have easily sensed us if we were inside the territory that the base covered," Aelrinder spoke without mentioning the core, if Reign and the others build the altar, then it would, of course, be useful for the elves as well as they could use it to trade and get benefits. "I''ll get more people and then search the base, no monsters shoulde here for a couple more days, we should try and get anything that''s valuable before they start appearing." There were a couple of new corpses on the ground further away from the base, probably Tainted that tried to run away after seeing Reign and the others enter the pyramid, unfortunately for them, they chose the wrong path, and Aelrinder and the others took care of them. "So, what do you n on doing next?" Aelrinder asked Reign and the others. "Well, there''s nothing urgent we need to deal with right now, so we''ll probably spend more time in the mountain range and level up, we haven''t been able to find the location of the group we dealt with in the grasnds, but I''m sure they won''t simply wait for us to find and attack them, they''re definitely going to be stronger in order to deal with us." Reign said to Aelrinder as the man nodded his head. They had previously interrogated Bone, and even though the man didn''t know exactly where their base was thanks to the fact that they moved often, he told them about some outposts that Reign and the others visited, only to find thempletely empty. The group they were up against was incredibly elusive and hard to track, in order not to waste time by blindly searching for them, Reign and the others decided to simply continue fighting and get stronger, no matter what the enemy might try to do in the future, they would make sure to crush their ns with overwhelming strength. "I have a favor to ask." Aelrinder suddenly said. "You see, I''m currently the only one that has managed to reach Tier I, could I maybe join you guys on the mountain range?" "Oh, of course, man, juste to the base tomorrow morning and we''ll go together." Chapter 418 Fight On The Mountain And The Third Sword Bang! ng! Swish A fierce battle was taking ce on a mountain as about 24 Tier I ash demons fought fiercely against a group of humans. Spells and arrows were thrown around as the surroundings got destroyed by the fierce power behind them. Fighting against the 24 Tier I ash demons were a group of 10 humans, an elf, an ogre, and 6 Tier I beasts. Even though they were outnumbered, the human group was currently suppressing the demons and dealt more damagepared to what they received. The demons weren''t easy prey however as they fought fearlessly against the enemy. Compared to the humans, not only did they have more people, but they had more long-range attackers which allowed them to help out their brethren during dangerous situations. It was however all for naught, the demons knew it as they were clearly outmatched by the enemy that was simr in level to them. They couldn''t run away as 3 of the enemies were much faster than them, that was something they learned the hard way. At the very beginning of the battle, the demons were quite confident that they would easily defeat the enemy group that only had 8 members, but upon noticing their strength and the ability to summon more people, the demons wanted to call for reinforcements in order to deal with them. One demon was sent to go to their base and call for backup, only for one of the humans to suddenly disappear from the spot and the sound of a body falling being heard. Upon looking in the direction where the demon was sent, the demons were shocked to find Shadow who had teleported behind him and killed him. Reign and Aelrinder also burst out at full speed as they made sure that the demons couldn''t send any more people to call for reinforcements while Shadow teleported back and fought against the enemy with them. The demons had to grit their teeth and fight against them as they knew that most would definitely die if they tried to escape. The enemy would also move from the location and they would probably be unable to find them. Even though the demons could see that the battle was going bad so far and that fleeing would be the only way some could survive, none however wanted to be the first to flee as they knew that they would be targeted first for sure. Nobody wanted to die, even the ash demons that could revive after death didn''t want to experience that as they would lose most of the progress they had gotten in this new world. As time passed, however, the first casualty appeared. Reign had managed to slip under the attacks of two of the demons and stab a third straight through the throat. The demon was chanting a spell and was quite certain that Reign wouldn''t be able to attack him as he was dealing with two enemies at the same time. His thoughts proved to be wrong, however, as Reign managed to pass through the two with incredible grace as their swords barely missed his body. As one sword pierced through the demon''s throat, Reign quickly poured his mana in the other one before delivering a backhand sh behind him without even ncing at the demons. [ Severing, Sword Three ] The third move from the severing style was one that focused on delivering a fast and powerful attack within the fastest possible time frame. Compared to the first two moves, it didn''t possess the great power as the first one, nor the incredible speed of the sh that the second one possessed, but the attack could be done much faster and didn''t need a lot of mana to be used. Reign struggled to learn the move, each of the moves he learned was progressively bing harder to learn, and right now, Reign could only use about 20% of the full power of the third sword. When Jack learned that Reign had managed to master the second move and create a skill by modifying it, he taught him the third sword before entering his quarters and staying there for a whole week. Reign was incredibly pleased with his progress in learning the severing style and couldn''t wait to learn all of the moves that Jack knew, only for cold water to be poured on him when Jack told him that only the first five moves could be learned during the leveling phase while thetter ones could only be learned by Transcendents and above. Reign was interested in why that was so, but Jack refused to borate and told him that he will understand once he reaches the Transcendent realm. One thing that Reign didn''t know was the fact that Jack had locked himself up in order to train. Upon seeing how Reign was learning the moves with ridiculous speed, he knew that he had to train even harder than before in order to be able to teach Reign anything in the future. "Damn!" "Fcking!" "Geniuses!" Jack cursed as he trained in a special underground building that had been constructed below the castle. He could unleash everything he had here and the walls wouldn''t even get a scratch on them. Eldar went down once in order to check what Jack was doing, only to quickly get out once he heard Jack cursing like that. He almost burst outughing the moment he saw Jack because he knew that this was the reaction most of Jack''s fellow students had back when he started studying under his teacher. "To think I would hear such words from that guy, hahaha hahaha!" Eldar spent about 30 minutes in his officeughing before calming himself and continuing to work on whatever he was doing in the office. The attack from Reign came unexpectedly and the two demons quickly raised their swords in front of them in order to block the attack. Even though the attack seemed to be done hastily, it packed quite a punch and the two were forced back a couple of steps from it. One thing that suddenly changed the whole battlefield was what Reign did next, however. He raised his hand in the air as a formless being of energy was being held in it. The being was of course the soul of the demon he had just in. Upon seeing him take and devour the soul of their brethren, the demons suddenly became incredibly fearful. They previously didn''t want to flee, but upon seeing how they would bepletely destroyed by Reign who was able to devour their very souls, they quickly nced at each other before scattering. The demons ran in all directions, no demon was close to each other as they wanted to maximize the distance between them in order to make it difficult for Reign and the others to hunt them down. What they didn''t expect, however, was what happened next. Bam! Three demons were caught off guard by sudden attacks from nearby. Three groups suddenly showed up and fought the isted demons, each group fighting against one each. The groups were the two strongest groups from Reign''s territory and the royal guard of the elves. All the members of the groups had managed to reach Tier I a while ago, and Reign and the others wanted to show them what a battle between high-level Tier I fighters looked like. Of course the chance to fight a high-level, but tired and wounded Tier I opponent was also a good thing for each of the groups as it would force them to go all out. If any of the members of any group were put in danger, then Shadow, who was standing close to them, would teleport and help them out, luckily there seem to be no need for that right now. As Shadow watched over the two groups that were fighting the three demons, Reign and the others were hunting down the rest of the demons. None of them had truly gone all out previously since they wanted the three groups to see just how the demons fought in order for them to have an easier time in the future. As Reign and the others exploded with their full strength and speed, the demons were quickly overtaken and forced to fight, only to find, with great horror, that the enemy they had just fought against was more powerful than before. Reign took on the two demons that had previously blocked his attack. The two were right next to each other and decided to flee together in order to try and make it safer a bit. Unfortunately for them, not only was Reign much faster than the two of them, but his power had also increased as he wasn''t holding back in the slightest anymore. His ck and white lightning coiled around him as he stabbed one demon in the leg and shocked him with his lightning, making it almost impossible for the demon to move. The other demon was barely able to exchange 5 moves with Reign before his head was cut off with one clean swing from Reign. The battle had finished with zero casualties for Reign and the others who joined the three groups that had managed to kill a demon each. Chapter 419 Improvements After Three Weeks [Battle has been concluded, distributing experience...] - Lvl 77 Ash Demon killed, 200 000 exp gained - Lvl 76 Ash Demon killed, 192 000 exp gained - Lvl 78 Ash Demon killed, 207 000 exp gained - Lvl 77 Ash Demon killed, 200 000 exp gained - Lvl 75 Ash Demon killed, 185 000 exp gained - Lvl 78 Ash Demon killed, 207 000 exp gained [The yers have earner 3 600 000 exp and 180 000 S coins, distributing ] [The yer has earned 514 285 exp and 25 714 S coins ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing subordinate''s experience ] - Lvl 76 Ash Demon killed, 192 000 exp gained - Lvl 78 Ash Demon killed, 207 000 exp gained - Lvl 77 Ash Demon killed, 200 000 exp gained [ Subordinate has killed 4 monsters, 800 000 exp earned ] [Battle has been concluded, distributing pets experience...] - Lvl 76 Ash Demon killed, 192 000 exp gained - Lvl 78 Ash Demon killed, 207 000 exp gained - Lvl 77 Ash Demon killed, 200 000 exp gained [Your pets have killed 5 monsters, 1 000 000 exp points earned.] [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up ] [Current yer level is 82, additional stats gained] [Free Attribute points + 5, Strength + 3, Agility + 3, Endurance + 2, Vitality + 2, Willpower + 2] Level: 82 ( 210 000 / 1 350 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 158 Strength: 180 (336) (+17 from ability, +31 from item, + 55%) Agility: 213 (408) (+22 from ability, +37 from item, + 65%) Endurance: 113 (180) (+11 from ability +23 from item, +30%) Vitality: 111 (183) (+ 11 from ability, +28 from item, + 30%) Willpower: 116 (181) (+ 12 from ability, + 12 ??? + 7 from item, + 30% ) Spirit: 232 (410) (+17 from ability, +11 from item, + 65%) [ Subordinate level up! ] Name: Greenie Level: 84 ( 130 000/ 1 450 000 ) Race: Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 345 (589) ( + 17 from item, + 20 from ability, + 60% ) Agility :200 (234) ( + 21 from item, + 13 from ability, ) Endurance : 191 (256) ( + 19 from item, + 8 from ability, + 20% ) Vitality : 191 (248) ( + 11 from item, + 8 from ability, + 20% ) Willpower: 120 (131) ( + 11 from item ) Spirit : 170 ( 191) ( + 13 from item, + 8 from ability ) After about 3 weeks of constant fighting, Reign and the others had managed to level up many times and were now much strongerpared to before. Not only were their levels higher, but they have fully decked out in rank A items while also managing to find some rank S items as well. Reign currently had 3 rank S items, one of which was his sword while the other two were a ring and earring. Greenie has also decked out in rank A items, he, however, couldn''t wear anything on his head, he could only wear a cloak or an armor, not both, and the gloves he wore only gave him half of the stats they usually did. Rings and earrings were limited to 1, instead of the usual two that others could wear. He, however, now had a rank S weapon, as did everyone else. ( I will post the equipment of Reign and Greenie in an auxiliary chapter when this chapteres out, the full status screen for both Greenie and Reign will be put up as well. ) Greenie had managed to not only catch up but also get to a higher levelpared to Reign and the others. His strength was incredible and even though he couldn''t get the bonus stats that more equipment would give him, hisbined stats were only a bit lowerpared to Reign. The others were of course the same, all of them were now able to fully equip themselves in rank A items with some rank S ones. The overall power of the whole group had skyrocketed in a mere 3 weeks while a couple of groups andbatants in the territory had reached Tier I as well. For today, they brought the royal guards of the elves, and Cameron''s and Elijah''s team while Neil and his group were busy and couldn''t join. There were more groups and people that had reached Tier I, but they were simply not strong enough to join in such a battle and even one level 70+ demon would be able to put them in grave danger. Aelrinder had joined Reign and the others and had spent the three weeks hunting with them, this was the first time the elfmander had left his base and joined another group ever since he and the elves came to Earth. The feeling of being free from his responsibilities and being able to fight for three weeks with Reign and the others made wonders for Aelrinder. Not only did he manage to level up, but his abilities and skills had vastly improved. It was as if some sort of mental blockage had been lifted from his shoulders and he was finally able to unlock his full potential. ''My queen, I see why you wanted me to join them now.'' Aelrinder thought as he joined Reign and the other three groups. The whole idea of him joining Reign and the others in order to fight came from the queen. Aelrinder actually tried to put down the idea at first, he was after all themander of the base and he should be fighting alongside his brethren, keeping them safe and making sure that everything in the base operated well. But the queen would have none of it, she pretty much ordered Aelrinder to go with them and fight, telling him that everything here would be fine, especially after the Tainted were defeated. It was only after destroying the base that Aelrinder feltfortable with asking Reign and the others to join. With the Tainted gone, the elven base was pretty much perfectly safe, with the elves being almost level 40 on average, it would be near impossible for the monsters in the Ironbark Woods to destroy the base. With the elves increasing in power, however, it was time for Aelrinder toe back. Even though his level was far above everybody else, he still needed to takemand of the base and make sure that everything was going well. His level would perhaps stagnate a bitpared to Reign and the others, but he would be able to level up by himself before the royal guards caught up to his level. "You sure you don''t want to stay?" Reign asked Aelrinder who smiled at him before shaking his head. "I would dly stay with you, my friend, but I can''t simply leave my post for too long, perhaps another time." Reign and Alerinder shook hands as the two said goodbye. The elf took turns saying goodbye to everyone else as well as they had be good friends after three weeks of fighting together. Aelrinder was a valuablebatant and he even managed to surprise Reign and the others with his progress and power. His main ability was especially important as he could sense everything in 1km around him, making it impossible for anybody to ambush them, well, anybody except for those that had a stealth-ability. The ability was still one that Reign and the others had seen a lot of use from. Aelrinder was able to spot most monster spots from afar and they were easily able to go around more powerful groups and avoid any unnecessary dangers. They were also able to easily ambush and kill most of the monsters since they could spot them before the monsters spotted them. The ability that Aelrinder had truly shined the brightest when he was part of a group. His wind ability had also improved greatly together with Beast''s. Since the two had the same ability, they were able to share and train the ability together. Even though the two men used the ability in a vastly different ways, the differences were the one thing that helped them out greatly. Beast had learned how to further improve the strength and prative force of his arrows when coating them with his wind while Aelrinder had improved the reach of his wind-type skills greatly. The control both had over their ability was greatly improved and the ability level rose considerably, especially for Beast who had just recently managed to get the ability. Shadow and the others had improved as well of course. Their weapons were the main thing they had changed, Shadow had actually managed to get two different daggers from Adrian,pared to the ones he had before, these were both made separately and were rank S. One of the daggers was actually created from the two rank A daggers he previously used. Shadow didn''t want to lose the powerful poison that the daggers had, so he gave them to Adrian in hopes that the old cksmith would be able to make one rank S dagger with the same property. And that he did, the dagger that Adrian created had an incredibly powerful poison on it, while the other one he created boosted Shadow''s ability and skills. Wolf was now wielding a sword that was 2.2 meters long and was pitch ck with red lines on it. The body of the drake was used in order to create it and it boosted Wolf''s strength and mes greatly while allowing him to deliver devastating attacks thanks to it being 130kg ( 286 lbs ), a full 100kg ( 220 lbs ) heavierpared to the previous sword. Greenie on the other hand was wielding a huge hammer that primarily boosted his strength and allowed for powerful attacks thanks to its size and weight as it was almost as heavy as Wolf''s sword, being 110kg ( 242 lbs ). Over the course of three weeks, the party had not only fully explored the mountain where their base was, but they had managed to explore another mountain almost fully as well. They were now on the second mountain and it was time for them to go back to the base as a new challenge wasing. Chapter 420 The New Challenge Ever since Reign and the others had arrived, they were training and waiting for the inevitable challenge that would take ce. Contrary to what they expected, however, the challenge was a bitte. Usually, the challenges would happen in intervals of 1 month, this time, however, even after more than a month had passed, there was no challenge. Nobody would pass a chance to go and do a challenge since the time that passed outside the challenge was minuscule, some would also be able to not only survive dangerous situations by joining a challenge but any injuries they had would be healed, even someone on the brink of death would be brought to peak condition before the challengemenced. The challenge countdown had, however, started yesterday. Upon seeing it, Reign and the others were definitely going to take part in it, and so were Elijah, Neil, and Cameron''s teams. The territory had 4 teams that were powerful enough to y a part in the challenges, which was an incredible achievement. Of course, none of the three teams had any notions of winning the challenge, not only did they see the power that some of the top teams like Ice Angels possessed, but they knew thatpared to Reign and the others who were constantly getting stronger, they were nothing special. In the previous challenge, nobody had hit Tier I, right now it was obvious that everybody that was going to take part in the challenge would be a Tier Ibatant, and the area they would be doing the challenge it was definitely going to have plenty of Tier I monsters. Reign and the others were excited, not only because they wanted to improve the tier of their title, but because the rewards were great, especially if they could somehow get a special reward likest time. Sparring with Drayce was something that allowed them to improve by a significant margin back then, if they could do the same this time, then they would definitely see their strength rise once more. As for the other teams, Reign and the others weren''t wary of them that much. They respected the strength of some of the teams head, especially the Ice Angels whose leader was incredibly powerful, powerful enough to even be part of their team as her strength was definitely a match for them. The other teams, like The Gamers, Dark Scythe and the Blood Angels who were all part of the top 5 teams during the first challenge were still incredibly powerful as they had managed to reach the top 5 during thest challenge as well. Like Drayce had said, thest challenge didn''t have the same rules and if somebody died during the challenge, they wouldn''t be resurrected. That not only brought more fear to the weaker yers, but it also made sure that the yers that didn''t possess a high level of strength would be careful during the challenge as everybody would get rewards, even those that rankedst. Of course, the rewards were barely worth anything, but to get something merely by participating was not a bad thing at all. As the countdown reached 0, Reign and the others were all transported away. The sky had the same 30-minute countdown as it had during the first challenge and the previous one. Reign and the others could immediately see some groups that wereying down on the ground, bruised and battered. Some groups even had people whose arms or legs were cut off and were bleeding profusely. But that would soon change, the challenge would not start until the yers were all in their peak forms, which meant that even lost limbs would get regenerated here. One could see green mana covering the ones that were heavily injured, their wounds were closing with incredible speed as even their lost limbs had immediately started regenerating, albeit quite slowly. Reign and the others stood in the center once more while the three teams from their territory came to them and sat down. Many nces were given to them, some whispered, talking to the teams that were new and hadn''t seen the power that Reign and the others possessed, while others talked about Elijah and the others and how they were right about them all being a part of the same territory, something that was evident by how they all talkedfortably with each other. Reign was ncing around, there were some new teams that he hadn''t seen before whose powers were actually quite decent, there were even two that were near the level of the Ice Angels. Upon talking with Elijah and the others, he found out that those two teams had not taken part in the challenge the previous time and werepletely unknown entities. As Reign was talking and looking around, he felt that someone was staring at him. Looking to his right, his eyes met with the sky-blue eyes of the leader of the Ice Angels. Reign had remembered her from the first challenge as her strength truly was something special, but of course, her beauty didn''t lose out either. With her white hair, pretty rose lips, and enchanting body that was perfectly shown through the dress she wore, she looked straight out of a fairy tale. Even Reign had to confess that he was moved a bit after seeing her again. But why was she staring at him? Reign and the girl continued staring at each other before Reign lifted his head and, gently, waved at her. Wolf and the others had a confused gaze as they looked at Reign who was waving, then at the person to who he was waving to. "See, even the boss is trying to woo her." One of the boys from Elijah''s team said before Ashley smacked him on the back of his head. "Be quiet, there is definitely a reason why the leader is waving to her, perhaps he is trying to show dominance?" Ashely said as the people around her all tried their best not to chuckle. "Ash," Elijah spoke "Yeah Eli?" "Please think before speaking again," Elijah said as he gazed at her with a calm expression before turning around. His expression changed as he was close toughing as well. "You''re all just bullies." Ashley pouted as she sat down and stared at the sky. The girl seemed a bit confused by Reign''s actions at first but merely continued looking at him for a couple of more seconds before retreating her gaze and speaking to the members of her team. "Damn bro, she didn''t even wave back," Shadow said as he patted Reign''s shoulder while having a sad expression on his face. "Don''t give up, maybe she doesn''t see you in that way right now, but in the fut-" Shadow stopped talking as Reign put his hand over his mouth. "Zip it, something is, different about her." "Different?" Asked Wolf with an interesting expression on his face. "Yeah, I can''t really think of what it is, it''s not her strength, she is still incredibly strong, and her looks are the same, but something has changed, well, no use thinking about it too much, I guess we''ll see what it is during the challenge." Reign said as he observed their surroundings. This time, they were in a desert. There was no scorching heat present as they were currently in a safe zone of sorts that seemed to protect them against the heat, but when the challenge started, they would definitely feel it. As the countdown reached zero, a familiar figure appeared in the sky just a couple of meters above them. "Hello dear challengers, wee to another challenge," Drayce said as he smiled at all the teams present. "I''m happy to see that we have our no.1 team back in the challenge," Drayce said as he nced at Reign and the others before waving at them enthusiastically. "Hello guys, make sure to do good so I can beat- spar with you again." "That bastard," Shadow said as he stared at Drayce who was still smiling at them. "Now, you are probably wondering why it took so long for this challenge to start, well, I kinda forgot to start it," Drayce said as everybody looked at him weirdly. "I''m joking, just joking, damn, tough crowd," Drayce said with a sad expression before continuing. "It''s because the system decided to give you all some more time to reach Tier I and level up some more, I''m happy to see that all of you have managed to do so," Drayce said as he looked at all of the teams present. "We have some neers as well, well, I can''t wait to see what is going to happen here." "Now, you must be itching to find out the contents of the challenge, well, let''s get to it," Drayce said as he looked up as the sky changed. A board appeared with the names of all the teams that were taking ce in the challenge. "For this challenge, everyone will be able to see what''s happening and who is in the lead, but you are probably wondering why there are only 13 ces on the table." Drayce smiled as he looked at them. Chapter 421 Angels And Hooligans Teaming Up "This time, the challenge will be done in doubles, that is why there are 26 teamspeting in the challenge this time," Drayce said with grandeur as everybody looked at him with a weird expressions. "No?" Drayce asked, "alright, well, as I said, the challenge this time will need two teams working together in order to bepleted, of course, if any of you do anything inappropriate to the team you arepeting with, you will be disqualified and punished." Murmurs could be heard as Drayce finished his words, this was the first time that two teams were forced to cooperate in order to take part in the challenge. "Also, teams from the same region will not be able to join together." The secondment from Drayce made Elijah and the others turn from being incredibly happy to being annoyed. They had thought that finally, they would be able to get the number 1 spot as however Reign and the others who chose to join would definitely have an easy time during the challenge, only for cold water to be poured on them by Drayce. Drayce had immediately smiled at Reign and the others after finishing his sentence, the rule was probably made because of them. After all, even though the teams that were taking part in the challenge had improved and were much strongerpared to before, Reign highly doubted that he and the others would lose against any of them. "The challenge this time will be a fairly simple one, also, you will be delighted to hear that you will be resurrected upon death, something that will be of course not present in most challenges," Drayce said as everybody turned happy, there were some teams that had lost some members in the previous challenge and they had previously even considered not joining this challenge at all. "So, the challenge this time is perhaps the simplest and easiest one ever, survive," Drayce said as he suddenly looked around him. "You will be put in this desert, and not only will you have to survive the many powerful monsters that roam it, some even Tier II, but you will also need to find shelter and supplies, no inventory or spatial ring usage is allowed during the challenge." "What?!" Everybody shouted in disbelief, if they couldn''t ess their spatial rings, then simply surviving was definitely going to be a huge problem. "Well of course not, the challenge is to survive, if I let you use it, most of you could go on for days without starving since you definitely packed a lot of food and water, so no, spatial rings and such are not allowed." "Now, you may find a team to team up with, those that didn''t manage to find another team to team up with will be automatically teamed up with another team after a period of time has passed," Drayce said as he simply continued levitating above them while a timer had appeared above him. The timer above Drayce showed 10 minutes and the countdown started. Reign and the others were simply standing in ce as they didn''t really care that much about who they would be teamed up with, as long as the team wasn''t just dead weight, which none of the teams present are, they would be able to work together. Multiple teams had approached and called Elijah and the others over in order to team up with them. Nobody had approached Reign and the others because nobody dared to do it, those that were new had found out from the other teams about who Reign and the others were and how overwhelming they had been in the first challenge. Their auras as well spoke for themselves as they were leaking a small portion of their mana out, enough to make others sense of how powerful they were. Even though everybody wanted to team up with them, they were afraid that they would not only get denied by Reign but that they would be humiliated for asking something like that as well. "So, we''re not gonna approach anybody?" Shadow asked Reign as thetter simply nodded. "These guys don''t even have the guts toe to us and ask us to team up with them, why would we go to them?" Wolf asked Shadow as he took a look around them. Even the teams that had been in the top 5 didn''t approach them, the Gamers had teamed up with the Dark Scythe while the Blood Angels tried to approach the Ice Angels, only to be declined by the leader. Suddenly, an unexpected situation urred as the leader of the Ice Angels walked toward Reign and the others. "Hey, maybe you waving at her worked, look man, she''s smitten," Shadow said before Reign punched him in the side Shadow continued smiling whilst enduring the pain. "We''d like to team up with you." The girl said without any emotion. Her blue eyes stared at Reign as he smiled slightly. "Well, I don''t think anyone here is against that." Everybody nodded at Reign upon his words, they knew how powerful the Ice Angels were and her frost ability would definitely be incredibly helpful in the desert. Of course, they didn''t think it would be that helpful during battles, but as a walking AC that would cool down their surroundings and make the heat much more tolerable during the day. As for the night when the temperature became much lower, they had Wolf and his mes to warm everybody up. "My ability will be weakened in the desert, I won''t be as powerful as I normally am, but I can still help out during fights and also make the high heat tolerable during the day." Reign and the others were surprised to hear her say such words. That was pretty much her admitting her weakness and volunteering to be a walking AC, something that none of them had expected. "Why say that?" "Why not?" "Well, you just told us that you won''t be as useful, what makes you think that we will ept in the end?" Reign asked the woman who simply shrugged her shoulders. "If we team up then you will naturally find this out, I don''t want to start off the challenge with you not trusting us, also, the me guy will be useful for keeping everybody warm during the night while my ability will be stronger thanks to the low temperature." The girl said as she nced at Wolf before switching her sight back to Reign. "Well, to be honest, we don''t really have high requirements for teams to team up with us, so we ept, but, why choose us?" "Because I want to win." The girl said before turning around and calling her team over. The thirteen people that made up her team together with her arrived and carefully looked at Reign and the others. Even though they were all Tier Ibatants and 3 of them had managed to reach level 70 and above, when faced with Reign and the others, they were simply far too weak, weaker than the team of ash demons that were killed by Reign and the others before. The Ice Angels simply stayed near Reign and the others while the other teams looked at them in shock. With the strongest two teams teaming up, the chances of anyone else winning the challenge were incredibly low. Not all had the same mindset, however. The challenge this time was to survive and even though the strength of the teams yed a big role, it wasn''t everything. As long as one was able to stay clear of the monsters and find supplies, they could survive for a long time, perhaps even longer than them. Luck would y a major role in this challenge as whoever managed to find an oasis early on would win, there was the question of whether or not there were such things to be found, but most were certain that there were, how else would they find water in the desert, after all. The two new teams that Reign had sensed before had joined two other teams that were not as powerful, even though he wondered about their decision, he wasn''t that interested as he was still quite certain that they posed no threat. The teams were of course allowed to attack others, something that everyone had to be wary about since there were teams that were much weakerpared to the top ones and would quickly get destroyed if attacked. There were even teams that barely had Tier Ibatants as most of them decided to not do the challenges that were a bit hard to do and simply continued leveling, only to regret it after finding out just how much they had missed out on. There were even yers that were close to reaching level 100 thanks to not being Tier I. If one discarded the first evolution and continued leveling, the exp they needed was much lowerpared to how much Tier Ibatants like Reign and the others needed in order to level up. Still, their powers were minuscule and they would get killed by any Tier I monster that was their level or even those that were 10 levels below them. As the timer ran out, all the teams were put in pairs and the challenge started, Drayce wished them all good luck before they were all teleported out of the safe zone. Chapter 422 The Challenge Starts As Reign and the others got teleported away, they found themselves in a part of the desert that was devoid of any life. The heat immediately hit them in the face and breathing was also more difficult thanks to the high heat. They, however, did spot something weird. All of them had a sk that was full of water on their waist and a bit of food, enough for one meal. The Ice Angels were teleported together with them and were currently standing some 4 meters away, also checking out the sh and small bag of food. "Seems like the system isn''t that heartless after all, I was wondering how the hell we would be able to transport water without being able to use any of the things in our inventory or spatial rings." Said Reign as he looked at his sk before putting it back on his waist. The Ice Angles came to them and their leader immediately spoke. "We need to find something that can hold a lot of water." "And why?" Shadow asked her with confusion before she put her palm in front of her and a small amount of ice formed on it. "Ice, what will, ohhh, I get it, we can use your ice for water!" Shadow said with enthusiasm as the others looked at him with smiles on their faces. "Your ability really makes this challenge a lot easier." Reign said as the girl nodded. "I agree, but as I said, I won''t be of much help when ites to fighting during the day, I can still fight, but my ability will use a lot more mana in such an environment." "No worries, you cooling the surroundings and supplying us with water is enough to earn your keep alone." Reign said with a smile as he turned around to face Wolf and the others. "Well, anybody got an idea for what we can use to store a lot of water in?" Reign asked as the others simply shook their heads. There was nothing they had on them that could be used to hold water, in the worst-case scenario they could simply put the ice in the sks, but that would take a whilepared to simply putting it in something and filling the sks. "Beast, can you use your eagle to scout the surroundings?" Reign asked before Beast nodded and summoned his eagle. The appearance of a powerful Tier I monster surprised the Ice Angles who quickly got ready to fight, only to calm down once they realized that it was being controlled by one of the Heaven Hooligans. "So that guy is a tamer?" One of them asked as the others shrugged their shoulders. Since Reign and the others were fully equipped with rank A and higher-ranked items, none of them had any weapons out so it was hard to guess what kind of weapons they used. "He''s gonna scout the surroundings, it''s best we just wait it out here." Reign said to the leader of the Angels as she nodded in agreement. "By the way, what''s your name, it''s a bit weird that we''re teaming up without even knowing each other''s names," Reign asked as the girl looked at him. "Mia." "Well, it''s nice to meet you, Mia, I''m Reign, as for the others" Reign and the others spent some time getting to know the Ice Angels and introducing themselves. The leader of the group was called Mia, and the three strongest people after her were called Marcus, Liona, and Jane. Of course, there was no way of telling whether that was their true names, but Reign and the others didn''t care that much. They knew that there was something up with telling other people their true names, but for now, they had no idea what it was. From what Eldar had told them, there would be no repercussions if others knew their true names so they simply used them when introducing themselves to others. They were, however, warned that if they ever met a new Transcendent being or anyone above that rank, they should hide their true names from them. The reason for doing so was unknown, but Reign and the others trusted Eldar and would of course follow his advice, not to mention that the same advice was given to them by the elf queen and Aethion as well. As the party finished introducing each other, Beast suddenly came to them. He quickly introduced himself to the Ice Angels before speaking. "There''s not much around us except for sand and sand dunes, but I did manage to find somerge rocks nearby, maybe we can use that as shelter and perhaps break off a piece to use as a container for water?" "It could work, why not." Wolf shrugged his shoulders as they all nodded and made their way toward the rocks that Beast had found. It took them about 10 minutes to get there, it wasn''t as if they couldn''t get there faster, but they were currently in a new environment and it wouldn''t be smart to simply start running around and use up a lot of energy without knowing what could happen. As they came near the rocks, Reign suddenly spread out his arms and stopped everybody. His face was soon covered in sweat as he gulped and looked at the giant rocks in front of them. "We''re gonna have to go around this ce." "Huh, why, look at these rocks, they can definitely be used as shelter and-" Before Liona could continue talking, Mia lifted her hand up and motioned for her to stop. "What is it?" "There''s something beneath the rocks, from what I can feel, it''s probably a Tier II monster or an incredibly powerful Tier I boss." Upon hearing Reign''s words, everybody sucked in a cold breath of air, which was possible thanks to Mia who was using her ability in order to cool down the surroundings. Even though the Ice Angels were interested in knowing how Reign could know something like that, they knew better than to ask. They had after all just teamed up and nobody was willing to divulge any skills to the other party. Upon seeing the serious faces of Wolf and the others, they quickly understood that what Reign said was true as none of them seemed to doubt his words one bit. "Let''s go, we''ll go around, make sure to be at least 500 meters away from the rocks, maybe even more." Reign said as they all took a long detour around the rocks whilst asionally ncing at the rocks with fearful expressions. "This is probably why there are no monsters nearby, they were all either eaten or were scared off by what lies below the rocks." Said Shadow before Reign shook his head. "Not quite, see, I don''t think those are really rocks." "Huh?" "Look at their shape, the biggest rock is a bit away from the other, smaller ones, but look at what shape the smaller ones have, they are all thick in the beginning, before getting more narrow and pointy, they kinda look sharp as well." Reign pointed out as the Ice Angels also listened in. Upon hearing his exnation, some of them had looks of horror as they understood what he meant. The rocks were the teeth of the monster that was hidden beneath the sand. "How big is that thing then?" Shadow asked as he gulped before looking in front of them. "Still smallerpared to the flood dragon." Tank nonchntly said as the others all nodded in agreement, the flood dragon was incrediblyrge and just his mouth was probably a bit bigger than whatever was below the sand, not to mention its incredibly long body. The Ice Angels however nced at them weirdly, not only did the group not seem too bothered by the fact that a huge monster was nearby, but they even saw somethingrger, a dragon nheless. "How are these guys even alive, what the hell did they even do to see a dragon?" Marcus asked as the others all shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders. They knew that the Hooligans were strong, incredibly strong. Even Mia, who was the strongest person they knew of, had to admit that their leader, Reign, was probably stronger than her, while the others were near her level or were as strong as her. That was something that none of them could believe at first, but after finding out that the Hooligans had managed to climb the mountain, they had to admit that her words were probably right. "Beast, after we get away, use the eagle again, the longer it takes us to find shelter and a container, the harder this will be," Reign told Beast who nodded his head in understanding before they continued moving away from the rocks. They didn''t stop after that, Beast had sent the eagle to scout again while walking with the others as they followed the eagle''s path. It took them about 5 minutes before Beast was able to spot something once more. Chapter 423 An Oasis "An oasis?" Shadow asked as Beast nodded in confirmation. The eagle had managed to spot a small oasis nearby and a couple of monsters that were currently sitting around it. The monsters that Beast was able to spot were giant scorpions, spiders, giant lizards, and what seemed to look like coyotes, only multiple timesrger than normal. In total, Beast was able to spot about 40 such monsters, and from the aura that the eagle had felt, they were all Tier I monsters. "How strong are they, any idea?" Reign asked as Beast shook his head. "Too far away to guess, the only thing my eagle was able to feel was that they were Tier I monsters, and from what Drayce had mentioned, I guess those are the weakest monsters that we can find here." "Well, Tier I monsters aren''t a problem, as long as they''re not too high of a level," Wolf said before they talked with the Ice Angels. All of the angels were Tier I fighters and they were on average around level 65, except for the top 3 fighters and Mia. Even though the group was a team, Mia and the other three would frequently leave to hunt by themselves in more dangerous areas and since the others would find it incredibly dangerous and hard to fight against more powerful monsters, they would be left to fight weaker ones alone. Of course that didn''t mean they were weak, if the group was put in Reign''s territory, they would be stronger than any other group, and that was without Mia and the three being amongst them. Upon hearing that there were 40 monsters at the oasis, the angels all had solemn expressions on their faces. It wasn''t the number of monsters that made them apprehensive, but theck of knowledge. If the monsters were low-level Tier I monsters, then they would, of course, be nothing hard for them to deal with, if they were of higher levels, however, then defeating them would be difficult. They could of course simply go around the oasis if the monsters turned out to be too strong, but that would also be difficult as there were monsters around the oasis as well. "Don''t worry, I''ll be the one to go and scout out after we get close to the oasis, if the monsters truly are all high-leveled, then we will simply stop, if they''re not, however, then we fight the bastards." Reign smiled as they all made their way toward the oasis. The oasis itself was about medium-sized. Theke that formed there was about 40 meters in width while the length was some 120 meters. The area around the oasis was filled with trees, grass, and bushes and allowed the monsters to enjoy peace andfort since none of them seemed aggressive as if they had some sort of deal that this ce was not meant for fighting. As the two teams got close to the oasis, Reign made his way alone, leaving a trail of lightning behind him. His speed surprised the Ice Angels who were barely able to see him move before he had gone hundreds of meters ahead of them, showing the great disparity in strength between himself and the normal members of the group. As Reign got near, he had to stop a couple of times in order to not alert some nearby monsters. He naturally used his [ Inspect ] skill to check out the monsters, breathing a sigh of relief as none of them were particrly high in level, ranging from level 60 to 65. Reign stopped about 400 meters from the oasis and inspected the monsters. The ones that were currently lying down at the oasis or drinking the water were higher-leveledpared to the ones around the oasis, ranging from level 70 all the way to level 75. There were about 40 such monsters and even though it would be difficult, the situation was not that bad. The monsters were powerful and had a higher levelpared to most of the members of the Ice Angels, but all of them were powerful and could deal with monsters that were of a higher levelpared to them, not to mention the fact that Reign and the others could actually defeat all of them by themselves if they wanted too. He made his way back to where the others were and told them of his findings. The Ice Angels once again had solemn expressions on their faces. If they weren''t in a desert, they wouldn''t care for attacking such a group of monsters as Mia alone could deal with arge number of them. But here in the desert, her ability was limited and they didn''t know what to do. Of course, that was if one didn''t count in Reign and the others. Since the group knew that all of them were incredibly powerful, they knew that this group was probably not going to be dangerous to fight against, and after seeing their calm expressions, they knew that they were right. "Alright, there are some monsters around the oasis as well, how about we fight them first so that everybody can get used to their attack patterns and strength, we have personally never fought against such monsters, and I guess you haven''t either," Wolf said to the angels as they all nodded their heads in agreement. The n was, well, there wasn''t really a n. They were going to kill some monsters around the oasis before charging at the stronger ones that were at the oasis. They would of course stop before reaching it since they didn''t want to destroy the oasis and dirty the water with the blood of the monsters, so they were going to fight about 200 meters away from it. They made their way to the oasis before stopping as they had seen three giant scorpions nearby. Shadow simply flicked his dagger and scratched one of the scorpions, making the beast screech in fury before all three of them charged at them. "You guys can have these three, we''re good by simply observing." Reign said as the angels nodded. They knew that no matter what kind of abilities or skills the monsters had, they would probably be useless against Reign and the others. This method of fighting the weaker monsters in small groups was mostly for them to get used to them and not get injured when fighting against the 40 stronger monsters. Reign and the others nodded as they watched the angels fight the monsters. Mia and the other three stayed back and allowed the rest to fight alone. Their teamwork was exceptional, as expected from a team that was only below Reign and the others in power. Each one of the angels had their abilities activated and were fighting the scorpions with ease. Not only were their level around the same as the scorpions, but they were each stronger than the monster they were fighting against. Still, monsters had higher raw statspared to humans, the inability to use equipment was what set them back, except for the more powerful, humanoid ones. The scorpions were only able to survive for about a minute before they were killed by the angels, each of them having multiple wounds on their bodies. The angels did an amazing job as none of them were injured in the slightest. The powerful scorpions were unable to do anything to them before dying and Reign and the others were quite satisfied by how powerful the angels were. The same thing happened 3 more times. The angels fought giant lizards, coyotes, and even a group of what seemed to be fennec foxes. Each time the angels fought, they did so splendidly and overwhelmed the enemy with not only their superior numbers but teamwork as well. Reign and the others all thought that it was enough training for them. Even if the angels themselves had problems when dealing with the stronger monsters, Reign and the others could always help them out if there was any need to do so. Mia was also there, and even though her ability was limited here, she could still explode with great power if any of her teammates were in danger. As the group got close to the oasis, they stopped about 200 meters from it. Before the angels could even ask how they were going to lure the monsters toward them, Beast and Tank stepped up. Beast took out his new bow and aimed at the oasis before releasing an arrow. The arrow wasn''t coated in mana nor was a skill activated, it was just a normal shot that hit theke and made a ssh that drew the attention of the monsters. Before the monsters could even see what had happened, Tank unleashed a loud roar that echoed all the way to the oasis, drawing the attention of the monsters immediately. Upon seeing arge group of unknown creatures, the monsters all roared as they could feel the hostilitying from Reign and the others. They quickly charged at them, not wanting to fight near the oasis and destroy it. Chapter 424 Fighting At The Oasis "Get ready you guys!" Reign shouted with a smile on his face as he took out his two swords. Upon seeing two swords in his hands, the angels, including Mia, had peculiar expressions on their faces. They had seen Reign carry a sword during the first challenge and thought he was a swordsman that liked carrying his weapon around instead of simply summoning it when needed. Of course, they had no way of knowing that the reason he carried the sword was that it was the rank B+ [ Broken Sword of Dominance ], with both swords he now had being rank S and above, he had no need to carry one on his waist at all times, but he did so thanks to being used to it. As for the others, the angels had no particr reaction after seeing Tank wield his axe and shield, Greenie with his giant hammer nor Shadow using two daggers. But seeing Laura hold a wand and a grimoire was a bit weird. The grimoire in her hand wasn''t the [ Dark Tome ], but one that increased her healing powers. Since the angels were going to fight against monsters that were quite powerful, she wanted to make sure that she could heal any of them at any moment. Wolf was another big surprise for the angels. The huge sword that he held in his hands looked incredibly menacing and a bit of dragon aura could be felt from it. Of course, that aura was from the fire drake from whose parts the sword was forged,pared to a true dragon, that little bit of aura was nothing. Seeing the giant sword lifted like it hardly weighed anything made the angels gulp as they could only imagine how heavy it might be. The sheer size and design of the sword made for a stark contrast to Wolf who mostly wore light armor, just like Reign and the others, with the exception of Tank, of course. Beast summoned the rest of his tamed beasts as the angels looked in astonishment. Not only did Beast have 6 monsters under hismand, but each of them was stronger than a normal Tier I monster of the same level, even without seeing them fight, the angels could feel that since the auras the 6 gave off were definitely not normal. Tank summoned his four generals as the angels were once again shocked. To summon monsters was one thing, they had seen and even fought against tamers and summoners before, but this was the first time they had seen someone simply summon four humans out of thin air. The only simr thing they could think of was a necromancer, but a necromancer could summon monsters such as zombies, skeletons, death knights, and such, not normal humans like Tank could. As the monsters drew near, the angels charged at the right side while Reign and the others charged left. Mia joined the battle as well, even though her ability was not at its strongest here, she was still more than powerful enough to fight against monsters of this level, as were Marcus and the other 2 top fighters of the group. She drew a silky white sword and charged with great speed at the monsters, the sword shone brightly as the sun rays hit it, making for a stunning scene, simr to how Reign''s [ Sword of Dominance ] was. Compared to Reign, she didn''t have as much strength, but her speed was incredible. It didn''t even seem like she was running, but gliding on the sand of the desert before ducking and dodging an attack from a scorpion. Her arm was a blur as she moved it, cutting off a portion of the scorpion''s sting and simply moving toward the other monsters. Standing whilst fighting such enemies was definitely not a good idea because of howrge they were, not to mention their superior numbers. The angels fought splendidly, just like they did before. They split into three groups and fought against the monsters with incredible teamwork and coordination, making the monsters not know how to even hit as they were surrounded. Of course, they didn''t simply stand around a monster, thanks to the monster''s numbers, they couldn''t afford to do so in order to not be attacked by them. Mia was simply moving through the crowd of monsters and wounding them in hopes of making things easier for her teammates. As for Reign and the others, it was a massacre. None of them held back and the monsters were simply getting destroyed by their superior strength, none could withstand more than 4 attacks and they were simply crumbling underneath the devastating strength of Reign and the others. They had to help out the angels, so there was no time to be wasted as they didn''t want to see any of them die. Even though they wouldn''t truly die, it was better if everybody stayed alive, the reputation they had as the number one team in the region wasn''t for nothing after all. Even though Reign and the others tried to kill the monsters and help out the angels quickly, injuries were unavoidable. One of the angels had arge gash on her left arm as a coyote had managed to swipe its w at her. The angels didn''t panic, however, such an injury was nothing serious and the girl was still able to move the arm around, albeit with some difficulty. They were, however, shocked the next moment as a gentle red light suddenly started glowing on the arm. The wound slowly started healing as the bleeding soon stopped, allowing the member of the angels to fight without worry. The rest were quick to find the source of the healing and were surprised to see that it was Laura. They didn''t have a healer as such abilities were incredibly rare to find, to see that one of the members of the Hooligans was a healer was incredibly surprising, especially after they had seen her use a skill to st apart a monster previously. "Is there anything these guys can''t do?" One of the angels asked as he dodged an attack from a scorpion and shed at the tail. "Healing, summoning, long-range attacks, incredible melee capabilities, and one person that can seemingly defend against any type of attack, just who are these people?" "Well, it does show why they''re still considered the number one team after not participating in the previous challenge, every single one of them is a monster." Another member said as she used her spear to deliver a series of stabs that managed to injure the scorpion, making the monster screech in pain before a third member of the group jumped up and started bombarding the monster with her fists. Mia had stopped moving around so much and had started fighting the monsters for real. The situation had stabilized as the monsters had stopped charging, partly it was thanks to her who managed to aggro a lot of them during the initial confrontation, but arger part was thanks to Reign and the others who were simply smashing all of them apart. Shadow was flickering around as his two daggers danced wildly as he shed apart the monsters, injuring each one heavily before moving on and allowing the others to take them out. Tank moved slowly and acted as an imprable wall as his [ Abyss Shield ] blocked the attacks of 5 monsters simultaneously. The powerful shield barely even shook as the monsters shed and rammed against it. asionally he would use his axe to deliver powerful attacks that would either injure the body of a monster, or sever a limb. Wolf was running and jumping around wildly as his ming sword cut monsters apart and made the sand explode each time it hit the ground. The angels were only able to imagine the power it took for him to not only wield such a weapon but to deliver such fast and powerful blows. Greenie acted in a simr way to Wolf, his hammer was unstoppable as every single swing would break apart the monsters that would scream out in pain before being silenced by more attacks that would im their lives. Beast was calmly drawing his arrows and shooting at the monsters, each arrow was reinforced by mana and would pierce through their bodies, creatingrge wounds and sometimes killing them outright. His tamed monsters also took on a monster each, clearly suppressing the opponent as they were much more powerfulpared to them. As for Reign, he was the one that was at the same time the least and most eye-catching. He was merely walking and shing monsters that approached him. His two arms seemed to never move, yet each monster that dared attack him was left with heavy injuries, or simply died as it was sliced apart. Lightning could be seen flickering around him and sometimes he would shoot out lightning spears that would hit the monsters, prating through them and shocking them. The whole battle only took about 2 minutes to be finished. The angels managed to kill a fair share of monsters, butpared to Reign and the others, it was nothing noteworthy. Even Mia had a serious expression as she looked at the group of people that seemed to be unstoppable during the fight. Chapter 425 Finding A Rock Formation "This should make for a good container now." Said Wolf as he stopped heating arge part of a scorpion''s exoskeleton. The chitin was molded to be more like a container thanks to his powerful mes and could be used for them to fill it up with Mia''s ice before it melted and have a water supply. With Wolf''s mes being used to heat up the chitin and mold it, they were all certain that no flesh or blood was on the chitin, even if the scorpion''s venom was somehow there, the powerful mes had made sure to evaporate it all. As the party finished the battle, they made their way to the oasis. They were going to rest up a bit there and wash themselves a bit. Of course, they weren''t going to get in the water and dirty it, they were going to simply scoop up water with the chitin container and use it to wash their face and armor. Since it would take too long if they only used one container, Reign and Wolf made more. Reign cut off the chitin from the scorpions while Wolf used his mes to heat them up before molding them a bit. With multiple containers, the two teams were able to quickly get the blood off them and the heat of the desert worked in their favor as it dried them up real quick. After all of them had finished, they all sat down in order to eat and drink. The meat of the coyotes and the foxes could be used as food. For normal humans, the meat of Tier I monsters could be overwhelming and hard to digest, but for Tier I fighters such as them, it was perfect as it had much more nutrients and contained traces of mana as well. If a human ate the meat of a high-level monster that was below Tier I, they would be able to obtain stats, even drinking some of the monster''s blood was beneficial. Reign and the others were told that information by Eldar and got properly mad after he had told them. They were already Tier Ibatants, and even though their stats were much higherpared to others at the same level, theymented the fact that they never tried eating meat from monsters that were stronger than them, most of the time they would simply leave the corpse there or let Beast''s monsters to devour it. They knew from Beast that their stats rose from doing so, but they never thought the same would go for them. Of course, in order to get stats, the monster whose meat they ate needed to be at least 10 levels above them, and a variant, normal monsters were simply unable to give them any stats unless they were 20 levels above them. The behemoth, the giant ape, the crocodile, all of those were monsters that were incredibly powerful and were above their level, and their meat and blood were simply wasted. As for the monsters they had just killed, they weren''t going to give any stats to Reign and the others, they simply weren''t powerful enough. But for the angels, even though it was barely anything, they were able to get 1 C 2 stats from eating the meat. Of course one wouldn''t get an unlimited increase simply by eating monster meat as it had its limits, usually, one or two monsters of the same kind or level would be the limit for getting stats, any more would do nothing. As the party ate their food and drank the water, Beast was using his eagle to observe their surroundings. Thanks to its sharp eyesight, Beast was able to see far away using its eyes and could spot things easily. The desert however was a ce where one would rarely find anything and thus, he spent a long time simply flying around with his eagle and trying to find any ce that could be used as shelter. They couldn''t stay at the oasis since more monsters were bound toe here. If the monsters were as strong as the ones they had just fought, then it would be no problem to get rid of them. But if the monsters were more powerful, then perhaps they might end up with injuries or even casualties. There was also the problem of them getting attacked at night at the oasis. If they didn''t have a good shelter that would allow them to hide and minimize the directions from which they could be attacked, then more people would need to stay up and guard the others while they sleep. All of that made the oasis a pretty bad ce to stay during the night, not to mention the fact that it would be harder to warm themselves that way as well. The best-case scenario for them would be to find some rock formations since that way they could be certain that they would be well protected at night. That was their goal for this challenge, finding rock formations, hoodoos, and such. They would be able to create a cave by destroying a part of the rocks and create a temporary shelter for themselves which would in turn allow them to be well-guarded at night and they could warm themselves up with Wolf''s fire. The rocks also retained heat far longer than sand and that would also be beneficial to them. Of course, there was no way of knowing whether such a rock formation could be found in the desert, or if it was safe. There was always the possibility of them finding a rock formation and a powerful monster there, they were ready for such a thing to happen, but of course, they would much rather not have to go through that. As the party was sitting at the oasis and enjoying the sun, Beast finally opened his eyes. He was able to walk and even talk during the time he watched from the eagle, but the farther the eagle went, the more he had to concentrate. This was the farthest that he had ever let the eagle go and he needed to sit down and close his eyes in order to fully concentrate on it. After more than 20 minutes of the eagle flying and observing, he finally managed to find what they were looking for, a rock formation. "It will take us around 3 hours to get there, luckily the sun is still up and we should have more than enough time to arrive and make a shelter before the evening arrives," Beast said as everyone sat down and listened to him. The way to the rock formation was behind them, they would need to backtrack and pass the area where the giant monster resided once more before continuing forward and reaching the rock formation. The eagle was currently resting there and Beast could sense it, which made it almost impossible for them to go the wrong way. The two groups held 3 of the chitin containers with them, each could hold enough water for 8 sks to be filled up and this way, they could minimize the time it took for them to fully replenish their water supply. As for the food, they simply couldn''t bring the meat with them. In this heat, it would spoil in 1 to 2 hours, of course, the meat from Tier I monsters was different and it couldst longer, but it definitely wouldn''tst until they reached the rock formation. They still had the rations that were given to them when they arrived in the desert luckily. The rations were some cookies, but from the smell, they could infer that they were definitely not just cookies. "Since we were given this when we arrived, I guess it''s safe to assume it has enough nutrients to fill us up, at least as much as a normal meal." Inferred Wolf as he looked at the cookie in his hand before taking a small bite. "Hmmm, it does feel like eating a cookie, but the taste is weird, I can taste the dough, but also meat and, is it vegetables?" Asked Wolf with a weird expression before looking at the cookie again. He thought about tasting it once more but decided against it. They would probably need themter on, and even if they didn''t, it was best to have them with them in case of an emergency. "Well, we won''t starve, at least not for a while." Reign said as they all made their way to the rock formation with Beast taking the lead. The heat in the desert was unbearable, but thanks to Mia who was using her ability they were able to feel at ease as the temperature around them was about 30 degrees Celsius (86 Fahrenheit). Even though it was still hot, it was at least not to the point it would normally be. With Mia with them, this challenge was much easier to ovee, and surviving for multiple days shouldn''t be an issue. Chapter 426 Worms Reign and the others slowly made their way toward the rock formation. The desert was hot and looked the same everywhere around them, if not for Beast leading them towards the eagle, they would have never been able to find their way to the rock formation. "I do wonder how the other teams are doing, Elijah and the others are definitely having a tough time, they have to move and fight in this heat, not to mention the fact that they don''t have someone like Beast who was able to use his eagle to scout the surroundings and lead to where we want to go." Reign said as everybody nodded in agreement. Without Mia and Beast, this challenge would have been many times more difficult. Not only would they not be able to find a location as easily as now, but the heat andck of water would pose a grave threat to them, both of those were luckily solved by Mia. As for Mia and the angels, they had simr thoughts. They wouldn''t have to bear the heat and they would have water thanks to Mia''s ability, but the problem was that she simply couldn''t fight at her strongest since the desert was one of the worst possible ces to use an ice ability at. Not only that, but finding their way would also be very hard since they had no tamers amongst them, even with one, they figured that it wouldn''t matter much since they had never heard of a tamer doing what Beast did. Not only did he have such powerful monsters with him, but he was able to actually share his senses with them, making him incredibly good at numerous things, including scouting and espionage thanks to his snake. The party didn''t have a peaceful trip to the rock formation, however. They were attacked multiple times during their journey, sometimes it would be an attack from monsters that had managed to spot them from a distance, while other times it was an attack from scorpions or other simr creatures that hid in the hot sand of the desert. For some reason, it was difficult even for Reign to sense them sometimes and they had no other option but to always have their guard up. The monsters weren''t very powerful, however, as the strongest amongst them was a level 80 scorpion which was quickly dealt with by Wolf and the others. For Wolf, this kind of environment was incredible. Not only was the temperature in the desert high already, but he was able to use his mes more effectively and they were more powerful as well. That would be gone by nighttime of course, but since Mia would have her strength restored to almost her peak at that time, it would be fine, not to mention the fact that Wolf''s ability probably wouldn''t even be weakened at night, just back to its normal state. "Damn, this really is something," Shadow said as he stared at the rock formation in front of them. The rocks were incredibly tall and wide and they formed something akin to a hill in the desert. Not only was this ce what they were looking for, but it was even better than they expected. Upon nearing the rock formation, Beast summoned the eagle back and let him rest, there had been no monsters that the eagle had seen in the area, which meant one of two things. Either this is an area with a sparse monster poption, or something is keeping the other monsters away. Knowing just how weird it is for no monsters to be present, Reign and the others had a hunch that thetter theory is the right one. Reign couldn''t sense any monsters nearby, however. Sensing mana allowed him to sense most people and monsters, but there were some times when he simply wasn''t able to. Monsters that were good at hiding their mana could manage to avoid his senses and there were even times when the environment helped the monsters out, like in this desert. The scorpions were good at hiding their mana, but not enough for Reign to not sense them, it was thanks to the sand that somehow weakened Reign''s senses that they were able to ambush them a couple of times. That''s why Reign couldn''t be certain that there was nothing here, he was trying his best to sense anything, but he could feel nothing. He observed the ground with great focus as he didn''t want to miss a thing, even the slightest tremor would make it known to him that something was below them. In the case of the Tier II monster they had narrowly avoided back at the beginning of the challenge, it was mostly thanks to the monster''s great size and mana that Reign was able to sense it. It didn''t even try to hide its mana that much and Reign was able to spot it, not to mention the fact that Tier II monsters had much more manapared to any Tier I monster, making it easier to spot any that wasn''t actively hiding their mana. As Reign stared at the ground, he was able to pick up something. Even though it was subtle, he could see the grains of the sand slightly moving and vibrating. "Everybody!" Reign suddenly shouted out. "RUN!" It was at this moment that Reign was finally able to sense the mana of monsters, unfortunately for them, the monsters were all below them, and were getting closer fast. The tremors became more powerful and everybody could easily sense them now. As they ran away from their previous position, something burst out from the ground. To be more specific, multiple monsters did. "Of course, it would be this, we''re in a desert after all." Said Reign as he nced back to see the monsters that had shown themselves. Their slimy body wriggled in the air as about 2 meters of their body was visible from the ground. Their mouth was half a meter wide and was filled with over a hundred razor-sharp teeth that could easily cut apart a human. "Are those worms?!" Shadow shouted as he looked back at the giant worms that had slowly gone back into the sand. Their massive bodies were much, muchrgerpared to normal worms that could be seen in the world before the game started. "How many are there?!" Wolf shouted as they all ran without looking back. "I don''t know, there''s over a hundred of them below us, god knows how many more of them there are." Reign said as they all continued running. The angels paled after hearing his words, the worms weren''t that powerful, but the fact that they were in the ground below them made them terrifying. Attacking such monsters was very difficult to do, and the sheer numbers they possessed made it almost impossible for them to kill them without being heavily injured at the very least. Most attacks won''t be able to reach and kill the worms while they were in the ground and one needed to attack them after they came out, which meant that one needed to stay as bait before moving out of the way and attacking a worm. It was a usible n when the number of worms wasn''t high, but right now that would be impossible since the number of worms was staggering. The worms kept erupting from the ground as the two teams ran with all their might. Some of the worms even erupted sideways andunched themselves at them, only to die thanks to a couple of attacks that were aimed at them. "They''re mostly level 60, monsters that have such a level are nothing for us, but we can''t get a good hit on them." Reign said before the two teams jumped and got on arge rock that was in front of them. The worms couldn''t dig through therge rock and kept bursting out from the ground around them, trying their best to propel themselves to Reign and the others and kill them. They now had a slight advantage over the worms, but it wouldn''tst for long. They were outnumbered and more of the worms wereing here, it was only a matter of time before they were overrun. "Shit, we need an attack that can deal a lot of damage to its surroundings, but also one that can st the worms below us as well, none of us have su-" Reign started talking and cursing before suddenly stopping as Greenie raised up a hand. "Ummm, I can stomp them." "Stomp." "Mhm." "Right, that skill, yeah, it should work." Reign said as he looked at Greenie with a bloodthirsty grin on his face. "Alright, they''re yours, Wolf!" Reign suddenly shouted at Wolf who came to him. "Come here, lift Greenie with me, on the count of three, weunch him in the air with full strength." Wolf looked at Reign and Greenie with slight confusion but did as he was told. Wolf held Greenie''s left leg, while Reign held the right one. "Alright, 1." "2." "3!" The two suddenly used everything they had andunched Greenie high in the air before Reign shouted to the others. "Guys, prepare to jump, channel every bit of mana you can to your legs, the second I tell you to jump, jump!" Mia simply nced at Reign and nodded at him as did the rest of the angels. As for Greenie, after reaching the peak of the throw, he stopped for a moment in the air before lifting his right leg and stomping down. He immediately started falling down, aimed straight at the center of the rock. Reign looked at him and got ready. "Get ready!" "Almost!" "Just a little bit more!" "Now, jump!" Everybody jumped high in the air as Reign finished his sentence. Greenie came down and hit the rock with his skill, shattering it immediately. The power behind the stomp was so great that the area some 100 meters around him was destroyed, the sand was blown away and the whole area had caved in about 2 meters. As for the worms, the stomp didn''t only destroy the area, but the power of the skill also traveled down, all worms in the surroundings were either heavily injured or died. Chapter 427 Shelter "Damn dude, that was something." Said Reign as hended back on the ground. The huge stone they previously stood on was shattered into pieces by Greenie''s attack, the pieces littering the surroundings. The bodies of the sandworms could be seen around as well, most of them were torn in pieces after being caught in the attack while some were still moving, albeit barely. The worms were a full 4 meters tall, their bodies were half a meter thick and they looked disgusting. Other than theirrge size, the worms looked just like a normal worms did back before the game, which made them even creepier. "They''ve fled, I don''t know if more willeter though, let''s get away from this ce quickly, there are some tall rocks nearby, we can make out shelter inside of them." Reign said as everybody nodded. Nobody wanted to stay here any longer and risk more worms appearing. They could of course have Greenie take care of them, but what if there were other, more powerful ones amongst them? They all knew about a particr movie that came out a long time ago and took ce in a desert that had gigantic sandworms on it. They didn''t want to even imagine what would happen if one of those appeared. Reign and the others quickly made their way toward therger rocks and started climbing them. With their enhanced strength it wasn''t a particrly difficult thing to do, most used their weapons to cut inside the rock and move up. It was when they reached the top of the rock that they started creating the shelter. Since there were many worms below the sand, it wouldn''t be safe to simply create a cave down at the base of the rock. So Reign and the others started making on from the top of the rock. They first made a 3-meter deep hole in the rock, the hole was wide enough for 2 people to get in or out at the same time and would serve as the entrance for the shelter. They started creating the rest of the shelter after that. They widened the hole on the right side and created arge area inside of the rock. The area was about 12 meters long and 6 meters wide, enough to let them all stay therefortably. Since there was a hole at the entrance, they needed to make something that would seal it in order for the wind not to blow inside and make it colder. Mia said she could simply freeze the entrance and block any wind, but Reign also thought that they could simply cut off a piece of rock and use it as a door of sorts. They could simply lift the rock each time they went in or out which would be much easier than having Mia freeze the entrance, then unfreeze it, then freeze it again and again As the party made the shelter, evening came. The visibility was not that bad since the moonlight gave them enough light on the top of the rock, but inside the cave they made, it was pitch ck, well, it would have been if not for Wolf who was using his ability inside. After a whole day of moving through the desert and trying to find a good spot to make a base at, they had finally achieved it. They had a temporary base now and surviving would be much easier. The shelter was built by most of them, they used mana to coat their weapons and had started working on it. Greenie and some of the angels were not able to help since their weapons were simply not made for such things. If Greenie used his hammer to hit the rock, there was a chance that he might destroy too big of a portion, and perhaps a part of the ceiling would copse as well. They focused on simply cutting off pieces, well, they would cut deep inside the rock and make cubes that they would then destroy. Since that part of the rock had been cut, it didn''t touch the ceiling, walls, or the ground and so it could be smashed without much trouble. Of course, it wasn''t easy and the two groups worked together in order to make the shelter. It took them about 4 hours to finish the shelter which, although it sounded quick, was quite a long time to work in the desert, even if evening came. Now came the easy part of the challenge. Since they had a supply of water and a shelter that was quite safe for now, they only needed to get food, which would be meat as there were no vegetables or fruits they could find here in the desert. Of course, everybody would die out of boredom if they simply stayed inside the shelter all day and just waited for time to pass. They nned on exploring the desert in order to fight and find what the hidden task for the challenge was. The first time they did the challenge, the hidden task was to climb the mountain before the end of the trial. The second challenge they weren''t there, but Mia told them about it. The challenge took ce in the ruins of a city and the teams were supposed to find certain items. There were in total about 500 items they could find and all of them had a slight red hue around them, making it easy to spot them and know what they are. The hidden task was something that she and the others failed to do during the previous challenge, well, instead of saying they failed it, it was better to say that they didn''t find out what the hidden task was at all. "All hidden tasks should be something that is near impossible to do, the first time it was climbing the mountain and getting back to Drayce before the challenge finished, where was the zone during the second challenge," Reign asked Mia who responded with confusion. "It was in some sort of warehouse, it waspletely closed so I don''t know what was even outside." "Hmmm, that could''ve been the task," Wolf added from the side as he held his chin with his left hand. "What?" Mia asked him, once again with a confused expression on her face. "The warehouse, the hidden task might have been to find it, there''s always something to do in order to recognize it, maybe there were some things on the floor or even the walls of the warehouse that would have been useful in order to find it, well, it doesn''t matter now." Reign said as Mia started thinking before shaking her head. "You might be right, but as you said, it doesn''t matter, not to mention, that doesn''t help us when ites to finding the hidden task here," Mia said as the others nodded in agreement. If they needed to find the zone where they had initially spawned, they would be forced to simply travel through the whole desert and there was no saying just howrge it might be, not to mention the fact that there was nothing that could help them out when it came to finding the zone either. "I mean, traveling for days in order to get back to the zone does seem like a suitable task during a survival challenge, but I just don''t think that''s it, after all, even though it would take a lot of time, doing something like that is not really hard for us." Reign said before standing up and stretching a bit. "The only threats we have in this desert are the Tier II monsters and the powerful Tier I bosses that we might run into, judging by how sparsely popted the desert is, I highly doubt that there are a lot of them, and running into them should be something that doesn''t happen very often." "That''s why I think that finding the zone is not the hidden task, it''s simply too easy for us, and Drayce knows that, there''s no way he would let us off the hook like that." "I agree, that bastard will definitely put something that is incredibly difficult, yet achievable for us, he''s not the kind to simply give us something that''s rtively easy to be done, but takes a lot of time," Shadow said from the side as everybody nodded in agreement, even Mia and the angels agreed with them as they felt that they were true. "So, what could the hidden task be?" Laura asked as she sat down and rested her back on the wall of the shelter. They had created a couple of holes in the wall and Wolf put his mes in them. His mes didn''t need any fuel to burn and he could simply use his mana in order for them to exist, making it incredibly useful in this situation. His mes also didn''t produce any smoke and didn''t even need oxygen to burn while he used mana as fuel. "Let''s sleep, we have more than enough time to think about the hidden task after all." Reign said before making himselffortable and closing his eyes. Chapter 428 A Building In The Desert "Nothing here as well." Reign said as Wolf nodded in agreement. They were currently a couple of kilometers away from their shelter and had arrived at another rock formation in order to check it out. "It''s been four days since the challenge started, there are only 4 groups left, and we still have no idea what the hidden task is," Beast said as he came next to the two. They had spent four days in the desert already and they used the time to hunt some surrounding monsters for food and to explore anything that seemed interesting. Thanks to Beast, they could simply wait in the shelter before his eagle spotted something, after that, they would go over to the eagle with Beast leading them while another tamed beast would be left back at the shelter in order for Beast to sense him and let them return easily. The whole process was incredibly easy and it allowed them to go anywhere without ever losing their way. No matter how far away they were, Beast could always sense where his tamed beasts were and find their way back to the, they could, of course, do the same. For now, it seemed that there was no limit to the distance that could exist between Beast and his tamed beasts in order for him to sense them. Beast could feel that the sensation did be a bit weaker the further away from his beasts he was, but he didn''t know what the limit was exactly. He should be alright as long as the distance was below 100km at least, but he couldn''t be certain if he could feel them if they were further away. "So, are we going back, or did your eagle find something else that we can check out?" Wolf asked Beast as thetter shook his head. "There''s still nothing, even though he had gone 30 km east, only sand is visible, I''m going to let him fly a bit longer before having him return, we can wait a bit more, it''s still early to go back." There would always be 4 people that stayed back in the shelter, partly it was because they didn''t want to risk anything happening to Beast''s tamed beast, while the other reason was so that they could observe their surroundings and tell them if anything happened while they were gone. In the three days they had stayed at the rock formation, they had been attacked a couple of times by the sandworms. No matter how many they killed, more just came and it was bing fairly annoying to them. Not only did the worms continue attacking them, but there were stronger ones amongst them as well, the strongest that Reign and the others had faced so far was level 77, and judging by the fact that there were more that were close to its level, more powerful ones probably existed. If there was a Tier II worm that led the others, then they would have to flee the rock formation and find another ce to create a shelter, something they had still not been able to find. Since the worms were quite numerous at the rock formation, nobody wanted to take the risk and stay longer than they needed to. Fighting the worms wasn''t particrly hard since Greenie could use his stomp to deal with most of them, but the risk of drawing the attention of more powerful monsters was one they truly didn''t want to take. Their luck was awful, however, as there was nothing in the vicinity of the rock formation. They had explored everything in a 40km radius and found barely anything worthy, only sand and some stones, there was only one oasis as well. They still had time, however as there were 3 teams that had managed to survive for so long other than them. Before those 3 teams were finished, they were going nowhere. "Hey, I found something," Beast said as a confused expression was stered on his face. "Hmmm, what is it?" "It''s, well, it''s honestly better for you to see it, I can''t really exin it," Beast said with a weird look on his face. "Trust me, you''ll all want to see this." Everybody nodded at Beast before following him. His eagle was a bit over 30km away from them and they would take a while to get there. As for the eagle, it was currently flying in the sky, making circles over a fairlyrge structure in the desert. After about 4 hours of traveling, they finally arrived at the ce where the eagle was. The whole team squinted their eyes as they could see something in the distance, only to slowly have their eyes widen in shock and awe the closer they got to it. Standing about 600 meters tall, there was a giant building in the middle of the desert. The design of the building was, well, differentpared to normal. There was a pyramid at the bottom of the building and it rose to about 70 meters in height before more was seemingly put on its top. The rest of the building was made entirely on the top of the pyramid and the whole team couldn''t believe that it was even standing. It was as if some child took some sters and decided to make a building on top of the pyramid, there was no shape to the building, it was wider in some ces while in other ces it was incredibly thin. By all means, the building shouldn''t be able to stand as it defied thews of physics. "Well, I guess everything is possible with mana." Reign said as he looked at the building. "It''s gettingte, we should go back and rest beforeing here tomorrow, I don''t know about you, but I have a feeling that this ce might be the hidden task of this challenge." Mia suddenly said as Reign nodded in agreement. "Definitely, for something like this to exist on Earth is simply impossible, Drayce or the system probably made this building and put it here." "Beast." Beast nodded at Wolf before summoning a scorpion. With his level being higher than before, he could now have a total of 8 summoned beasts. He previously tamed a scorpion and a fox and had the fox stay in the shelter. Both of the monsters were normal and were far weakerpared to his own, but they served as markers for the desert, Beast would use one in order to always sense where their shelter was, while another would be used for them to remember where something interesting was located at. The scorpion quickly started digging and hid in the sand, making it almost impossible for anything to notice it. If nothing unexpected happened, the scorpion would be here tomorrow and they coulde to this ce after resting and being at their peak state. The journey back home took them about 6 hours since the shelter was approximately 70km away. To get back in such a short amount of time was impossible before the game started, even if one ran, it would take 7 hours to travel such distance, and that was on evennd, not a desert. As for Reign and the others, they simply walked most of the way back. Reign''s running speed was many times fasterpared to an average human as he could even explode with speed equaling Mach 1 if he wished to, at full speed, he was far faster than even that. They ryed the news to the rest of the group that was left in the shelter before they all went to sleep. There was no need for any of them to stand guard as they were high up and Beast always had at least 1 of his tamed beasts outside in order to keep a lookout. As morning came, they all got up and got ready for the day. Today was going to be tough, they had no idea what was waiting for them back at the building, but it was certainly not anything good. A hidden task was always something that would force the challengers to use everything they got in order to finish it and there might even be casualties amongst them today. As Reign got out and looked up to the sky, he could see that one more team had failed the challenge, leaving them and 2 more in the desert. As for the time that passed outside, Drayce had said that this challenge is different since it would take them much longerpared to those before, hence 1 day in the desert was equal to only 10 minutes outside. For now, they had only been in the desert for 5 days, which meant that less than an hour has passed outside. They all took their sks, drank their water and refilled them, killed a monster, and grilled the meat before eating and getting ready to leave. "Alright, everybody ready?" Everyone nodded at Reign as they slowly made their way to the building, they would only walk as there was no need for them to expend any extra strength before arriving there. Chapter 429 Entering The Pyramid "How do we enter this thing anyway?'' Shadow asked as they all stared at the building in front of them. The huge building rose high in the sky and there was seemingly no entrance to it. "Well, how about we try climbing the pyramid, maybe that''s how we can get in?" Reign asked as the others all shrugged their shoulders. "It''s worth a try." "Alright let''s go." Reign and the others slowly started making their way up the pyramid. Contrary to how they looked before the game started, this one was pure white and the passage of time seemingly had no effect on it. "Hey, this pyramid, it''s not from Earth, is it?" "I don''t know, it is impossible for one to be in such a good shape, perhaps the system fixed it up?" "Could be, we still have no idea just what the system or the Transcendents can do after all." Mia chipped in from the side as Reign and Wolf talked. During the five days the two teams had spent together, they had be ustomed to each other, they were still not really friends or anything like that, but they could be called acquaintances. That led to the angels talking a lot more with them and giving their opinions, contrary to how they simply went along with the flow during the first 2 days. There were of course some arguments that would happen, mostly between Liona and Shadow who simply couldn''t see eye to eye at most things. It was a headache sometimes, but it was nothing more than that, just arguments about doing certain stuff that led nowhere. It was as if the two just loved arguing and spewing nonsense at each other. Mia was the distant type, her cold demeanor barely changed during the five days, but she did get a bit more approachable. She would sometimes even initiate a conversation, but it would mostly be a short one that would quickly be finished. Marcus was theplete opposite of Mia. He wasid back but also very friendly. He and Shadow had actually hit it off quickly and would spend a lot of time simply chatting every day, that was something that would make Liona mad. It wasn''t the fact that they were talking that made her mad, but their conversations that would cover 20 topics in mere minutes. Just hearing them talk would get her angry and she would quickly start shouting at them, which led to the others all suppressing theirughter while Shadow and Marcus would argue or try to cate her. As for Jane, she was the silent type, acting like a shadow of Mia. She was not as cold and distant as Mia was, but she was still somebody that preferred simply standing and being quiet. Tank tried to approach her multiple times, whether it was simply to hit on her or to be friends was unknown, but he got nowhere. Jane would be polite and proper, but she would quickly shut down the conversation once it went on for too long. The other angels were friendly and nice, some were however a bit nervous as they didn''t know how they should behave in front of people that were all as strong as their leader. After spending five days together, however, they rxed a bit around them. "Bro, how is this thing even standing?!" Shadow shouted as they all made it to the top of the pyramid. The building above the pyramid was connected to it, but barely. It was like a needle was bncing on another needle. The tip of the pyramid was connected to the building by another tip, the area where they touched was barely even a centimeter in diameter and it simply shouldn''t be possible for it to stand like this. "So, how do we enter this thing?" Shadow asked while scratching the back of his head. There was no clear entrance to either the pyramid or the building here. "Maybe we need to enter the pyramid from down first before going up?" Liona suddenly said as Shadow turned around. "But that doesn''t make sense silly, how could we climb up then, can you pass through here?" He pointed at the ce where the two were connected as Liona''s face scrunched up in anger. "Okay, enough, if I hear you two arguing one more time I''m gonna go crazy." Wolf intervened and stood between the two as both pouted and looked away. "We''re about to try and enter a weird building that stands in the middle of the desert, we don''t know what waits for us inside and some of us will definitely die, at least act like it''s a serious matter will you?" He added before shaking his head in disappointment and looking at Reign. "But I do think Liona is right, we should try to check if there''s an entrance down at the foot of the pyramid." "Don''t, just don''t talk." Wolf quickly stopped Shadow from making anyments before going down with Liona and some of the angels. Half of them would stay on the top of the pyramid and try to find an entrance, while the other half would go down and try to find an entrance down there. After a mere 3 minutes, Wolf and the others called them down. "Well, here''s the entrance," Liona said proudly as she looked at Shadow with a smug smile on her face. Shadow simply looked away before joining the others. They all checked if everybody is ready before entering the pyramid through the entrance which was more like a hole in the pyramid that led inside it. As they entered the pyramid, the entrance suddenly closed. Even after Greenie hit the wall with his hammer, nothing happened, the hammer simply bounced back without being able to deal any damage to the wall. "Well, this is some clich stuff here." Reign said as the others all smiled in agreement. They were currently walking through a tunnel that led them deeper inside the pyramid. The walls were weirdly clean and no dust could be found inside, which was weird since the pyramid stood in the middle of the desert and had a hole in it. For no sand to enter was impossible, unless magic was involved in it of course. There were torches every 3 meters on the wall and the inside was well-lit, making it easy to look around. The tunnel was about 2 meters wide and the ceiling was quite high as well. The party walked for about 5 minutes, which was very long when considering the fact that they didn''t turn even once, the tunnel simply led them straight ahead. As more time passed, they were all starting to feel very suspicious of something. "Hey, we should have already walked to the other side of the pyramid by now, howe there''s still nothing?" ? "I don''t know, maybe there''s a spatial array?" "Hmm, that would exin it, the inside is probablyrger than what it looks like outside, I wonder if that building up there is the same?" "Spatial array?" Mia suddenly asked them from behind as Beast started exining. It seems that the safe zone Mia and the others were in didn''t have a Transcendent like Eldar who would exin everything. The one that Mia and her team had in their safe zone was a grumpy older man that would just give them tips from time to time while mostly keeping to himself. There was no building like the castle either as all the houses that were in the safe zone were the same as before. Mia and her team had to struggle quite a lot before they managed to get arge group of people into the safe zone. They built defenses in case an event happened while Mia and the others were away in order to fight back any monster that might try to attack them. The Transcendent did help them out, asionally exining some stuff, but he was way less enthusiastic and eager to helppared to Eldar and Jack, hell, even the elf queen was much friendlier it seems. After walking for 5 more minutes, they were finally out of the tunnel. Whaty in front of their eyes was a huge arena around which thousands of humanoid monsters were sitting and standing whilst cheering. The arena was a full 500 meters in diameter and the seats that were all around it were massive, easily overshadowing the size of the Colosseum. There was a ceiling about 100 meters above them and a bright light came from it. The monsters suddenly started cheering heavily as Reign and the others walked into the arena. [ Ladies and gentlemen! ] Suddenly a loud voice echoed inside the arena as the monsters all went wild with their cheering before getting silent. [ We have some new challengers for today, will they be able to survive and win the arena''s powerful fighters, or will they fall like the rest, let us find out, bets are opened! ] "Drayce." Reign said as he looked up to see Drayce who was holding a microphone and smiling down at them. Chapter 430 The Arena "This aura." Reign suddenly widened his eyes and looked away from Drayce, focusing on the thousands of humanoid monsters in the arena. "This, what the hell is this?!" Reign shouted as he gulped in shock. "What''s wrong?" "These guys, all of them are at least Tier II." "What?!" The whole team was shocked at Reign''s words. Even though the Earth had changed and the monsters that had shown up were incredibly powerful, Tier II monsters were still not something that was easy to find, Eldar had previously told them that Tier III would be the strongest monsters that were present on Earth right now, and that would stay like that for a good while. To suddenly find out that all of the humanoid monsters that were in the arena were Tier II was mind-boggling. "How could there be so many of them here, didn''t he say that there were only some Tier II monsters in the desert?" Shadow asked as the others all looked at Drayce. "Well, I guess that this is a space that''s isted from its surroundings, I mean, just look at this ce, this arena itself isrger than the pyramid, yet it''s inside of it," Beast said as the others all nodded in agreement. "Don''t forget, even Transcendents are not worth that much in the universe, not to mention just mere Tier II beings." Reign said with a heavy voice as he looked around him. He was once again reminded of how insignificant and weak he and the others were in the universe. Compared to those that held real power, they were not evenparable to ants, perhaps a grain of sand would be a betterparison. Even Transcendents, beings that were currently overlooking this and were helping them out, incredibly powerful beings that came from differents and traveled through the universe, were nothing more than just normal peoplepared to the gods that ruled over different parts of the universe. "What''s this about Drayce?!" Reign shouted as Drayce waved at him. "It''s nice to see you guys, the previous two teams that arrived here were not very lucky." Drayce pointed his finger at a pile of bones on the ground. "I''m happy that some worthy challengers have finally arrived, do your best boys, this is only the beginning after all." Even though the mor and shouts of thousands of monsters echoed inside the arena, Reign and the others were able to hear Drayce as if he was right next to them. His words echoed in their heads as they stared at the pile of bones he had previously pointed at. "Two teams were actually here before us?" Shadow asked with confusion as he looked at the pile of bones. "Wait, does he mean two teams as in one group formed of two teams, or two teams that were both formed out of two teams each?" Beast asked as the others looked at him in a befuddled manner. "Bro, that confused me more than this arena." "You gotta word yourselves better man." "I think we all understand what you meant to say, but that truly is a confusing question." Reign, Wolf, and even some of the angels spoke to Beast as he looked at them with an embarrassed smile on his face. "Sorry, sorry." "Anyway, I think thetter is the answer, after all, during this challenge, we are all considered to be one team," Wolf said as the others nodded at him in agreement. "So, who the hell came here before us?" "Does it matter?" Tank asked Shadow who stopped for a moment before shrugging his shoulders. "I guess you''re right, whoever they were, they failed, which means that we are still the only ones that can actually do the hidden task." "Well not quite, there are two other teams that have managed to clear the arena, although barely." Drayce suddenly said. "They''re doing the second part of the challenge, but between you and me, I don''t think they have a chance, so no hurry." "Huh, two more teams?" "How the hell did they get here before us?!" "Well, this is only one of the entrances, there''s a total of 7 such buildings in the desert, I made it look like this in order to draw yers in, my architectural style is quite something, am I right?" "It sucks." "It looks like something a five-year-old would make." "It''s a crime to call that a building, or even an object." Upon hearing the negative words of Reign and the others, Drayce lost his enthusiasm as he looked at them sadly. Mia and her angels said nothing, mostly because the angels were too scared to say anything, they had seen how Drayce had dealt with the Berserkers during the first challenge and were terrified of angering him. "I, I just wish you were more gentle guys, I mean, ahh, nah, no worries, let''s just start this thing," Drayce said dejectedly as he levitated towards a tform that was located high up on the arena. As Drayce arrived, a golden throne suddenly materialized and he sat down on it, looking down at the arena with interest. "That''s!" Wolf suddenly shouted as he stared at the golden throne. "What is it, bro?" "Look at his throne, but carefully." Reign and the others stared at Drayce''s throne for a couple of minutes before realizing what Wolf was so shocked about. The throne wasn''t made of gold, when one focused and looked deeper into it, one could see powerful mes rampaging inside of it. "He actually turned his fire solid and sat down on it, while the inside was normal," Wolf said as he gulped. Since he had a fire ability, he knew just how difficult something like this was. Hell, it was impossible, Wolf didn''t have a clue how the hell one could do something like this. Even though he knew Transcendents were powerful and could bend elements to their will, something like this was inconceivable to him. ''If this guy can do things like this, what sort of things could Saints do, not to mention gods.'' Wolf gulped nervously as he stared at Drayce that had a broad smile on his face. ''Good, I got some of my image back, should I tell them that this is something that most Transcendents can''t do, nah, they''ll learn thatter.'' Drayce thought as he looked down on Reign and the others before signaling with his hand. "The match shall start, the challengers will first face" Drayce said before a bucket full of paper appeared in front of him. He reached down and grabbed one piece of paper before smiling at it. "Pentos and his tribe." The whole arena suddenly shook as the spectators cheered wildly. "PENTOS!" "PENTOS!" "PENTOS!" The loud sound of the humanoid monsters shouting and jumping up and down echoed inside the arena and the ground started shaking slightly as Reign and the others looked at them with confusion. "Who the hell is that Pentos guy?" "I guess we''re going to find out soon." Reign said as a gate opened at the other end of the arena. The arena was suddenly silent, all the spectators stopped talking and moving as the only sound that Reign and the others could hear right now were footsteps that were nearing them from inside the gate. Soon they were able to see their opponent. A 3-meter tall lion-man exited the gate and entered the arena. Wild cheers from the crowd greeted him and 5 more of his brethren that appeared next to him. With arge axe in his hand, the lion-man uttered a loud battle cry and smiled ferociously at Reign and the others. "Be careful, that guy, he''s strong, very strong." Reign suddenly said as he stared at Pentos. He used his [ Inspect ] skill, only to barely see anything as it was limited in the arena. [ Lvl 90, Pentos ] That was the only information he was able to get from the skill, the mana he could feeling from the lion-man was enormous and he knew that the battle they were about to go through was going to be a tough one. Even the 5 lion-men next to Pentos were not to be scoffed at, they were each level 80 and were more powerful than an elite monster of the same level. Luckily, they held the upper hand when it came to numbers, they had over 20 members and after Beast and Tank used their abilities, they would have 11 more. The 5 lion-men would be handled by the angels and the tamed beasts together with Tank''s four generals while they would focus on fighting Pentos who was probably a boss-ranked monster. Each of the lion-men held a different weapon in their hands, one had a spear, one wielded a hammer, one had a saber while another had a sword, and thest one, wielded a halberd. Even though Reign and the others were fully confident that they would be able to win this battle, it was still better to be careful as they didn''t know anything about their enemy. Chapter 431 Pentos The fierce lionmen immediately charged at Reign and the others. Their physical capabilities were great as they quickly shortened the distance of about 350 meters ( 382 yards ). As for the big guy himself, Pentos charged for about 200 meters before jumping high in the air and shing down with his axe at Reign and the others. Tank was the one that took on the sh, his [ Abyss Shield ] shook from the powerful attack but was still standing, of course, that was not the end of the attack as Pentos was now falling down on Tank, his axe ready to deliver a powerful blow from above. "Let''s see who has the better axe!" Tank shouted as he put his shield away and grabbed the axe with both hands. The angels had already left the area and were fighting the other lionmen some 100 meters away from them. Tank''s four generals and Beast''s tamed beasts were with them, heavily pressuring the lionmen andpletely suppressing them. Still, they were unable to quickly dispose of them as the defense and offense of the lionmen were quite something. [ Dividing the Heavens ] Tank used a new skill he had gained from the spirit of the emperor. He had managed to unlock another part of the axe and it was now a rank S weapon, a new skill had of course been given to him after that. Contrary to the previous skill, this one didn''t have the same destructive aura, it was actually quite a soothing and calming one. That was of course simply an illusion, as Tank held the axe down on the ground, he quickly shed upwards as a sky-blue axe light rose to meet Pentos whose eyes were wide open. [ Pride of a King ] Pentos shed down with his skill and the two shed. The golden sh from Pentos and the sky-blue light from Tank were about equal as a fierce gale blew around. Neither had managed to take advantage of the other and soon both were standing on the ground of the arena, ring at each other with fierce expressions stered on each of their faces. Before the two could continue their battle, lightning flickered while mes rose high in the air before Pentos was attacked from both sides. Shadow appeared behind him and quickly stabbed with his daggers while frost suddenly covered his legs. An arrow wasunched his way, aiming at his head while a ck fireball was aimed at his chest. Greenie was falling down on Pentos with his hammer lifted in the air, an formless ball of energy covered the head of his hammer as he mmed it down on the lionman. Everybody had attacked Pentos the second he hadnded on the ground and each of the attacks was a powerful one. Even with him being a powerful boss-ranked monster, Pentos was in trouble. Before the attacks could reach him, he roared as a golden shockwave blew everything away. The incredible power behind the shockwave managed to save him from all of the attacks and even the frost that had covered his legs was gone, but the price he needed to pay was not light. A lot of mana was expended in order to sessfully defend himself and Pentos was already panting. He knew that this battle would not end well for him, every single one of his opponents was powerful enough to fight evenly against him for a short period of time. [ Forbidden Technique: Ancestral Recall ] Pentos''s golden mane suddenly danced wildly in the air as his aurapletely changed. From the powerful presence that a king had, he was now exuding one of worship. It was as if a deity had appeared before Reign and the others as they watched Pentos''s fur change from gold to milky white. Pentos was actually a descendant of a Saint, of course, he wasn''t the child of the Saint, merely one of his many 10th great-grandchildren. The blood of the White Lion Saint flowed through his body, but it was thin and Pentos could only use a forbidden technique to bring it out for a short period of time. The technique had grave side effects, but the boost it provided was incredible. Pentos''s stats had almost tripled right now and he was much more powerful than before. His axe held high in the air, he shed down as the ground split open and the wall of the arena cracked slightly. Right now, Pentos was almost as powerful as the weakest of Tier II monsters. "What the hell?!" Shadow cursed as he stared at Pentos who had suddenly thrown his axe to the side as his ws were brought out. The huge lionman suddenly disappeared from the spot and Shadow felt the wind blow from the side of his face. He quickly ducked as Pentos''s ws passed above his head, cutting off a strand of his hair. Before Pentos could attack him again, Reign appeared and shed at Pentos, his ck and white lightning being used to its fullest. [ Severing Light and Darkness ] Two powerful sword lights attacked Pentos, one milky white while the other pitch ck. Pentos grunted as he received the attack with his ws, blocking the attack after being forced to take a step back. Even though it was one of Reign''s most powerful attacks, Pentos had managed to block it without taking any damage at all. [ Darkness Implosion ] Shadow sent a ball of darkness to Pentos, the ball exploded right next to his right hand and his ws slowly started to bend, s it was not enough to destroy them as Pentos quickly moved back, only taking minimal damage from the attack. "Should we activate our marks?" Shadow suddenly asked as Reign shook his head. "No, it''s too soon, we don''t know what enemies we will face after this guy." Reign''s words were true, they had no idea how many battles they would have to go through before finishing the arena. Of course, what he didn''t know was that Pentos was actually one of the most powerful enemies one would face in the arena as his [ Forbidden Technique: Ancestral Recall ] brought his strength to apletely new levelpared to most of the other monsters that could be found in the arena. Pentos''s new form not only increased his strength and agility to a crazy high level, but his defense was much higher as well. The razor-sharp ws he now used to fight allowed him to attack much fasterpared to his axe, not to mention that he could use them with higher efficiency since they were a part of his body. As for Reign and the others, they were fiercely fighting back against him, each of them covering for the other as only Reign could match the monster in speed. Shadow was a bit below the two without using his [ Shadow Body ] and could only asionally help out. Tank''s shield was almost useless in the battle as Pentos was simply too fast, each time the lionman attacked, he would quickly follow it up with more attacks or move behind one of them in order to catch them off guard. Still, they preserved, barely, but they did, After a full 5 minutes of battle where they were constantly on the back foot, Pentos''s white fur disappeared and he was back in his normal form. Reign and the others were battered, cuts and bruises decorated their bodies and if the battle continued for 1 or 2 more minutes, they would be forced to use their marks or they would die. Fortunately for them, however, Pentos''s form could onlyst for 5 minutes and he had failed to kill them in that time. The angels and Beast''s tamed monsters watched the battle from afar after they had finished off the 5 lionmen, all of them worried for the team as the power that Pentos exhibited was something they had no way of dealing with. As for Tank''s four generals, they watched from the side with calm expressions, they were nervous as well, but they had full faith that their leader and the rest would pull through. After Pentos returned to his normal form, he was much weakerpared to before, the side effect of using the skill was a 50% penalty in all stats for 1 day. With him weakened, Reign and the others were able to ughter him in mere seconds, his golden fur turning crimson from the blood that was spilled. "The first round is over!" Drayce shouted as he once again appeared in the air above Reign and the others. "Well that was something, wasn''t it everybody?!" The crowd responded with loud cheers as he smiled widely. "Now, the challengers have 2 minutes to rest before the next opponent arrives, oh, by the way, there are a total of 25 fights, I hope you use this time to its fullest." Drayce winked at Reign and the others as they all cursed him under their breath. The battle had made them very tired, having another one in 2 minutes was going to be tough, not to mention the next 23 they would need to go through. Chapter 432 Death Riders "Aaaandd that''s it for the 14th round, everybody, cmon, give a loud apuse for our challengers, they have been giving us a spectacr show so far!" Drayce said as he stood up in the air above Reign and the others who were drenched in blood. The 13 battles they had gone through after the one with Pentos were all surprisingly easy. None of the enemies was even close to the level Pentos was after using his skill and transforming, which made it impossible for them to evene close to pressuring Reign and the others. As for Pentos and the enemies they fought against and killed, Reign and the others were shocked to see them sit in the arena and observe them. It turned out that the arena was a ce where death was not true. As long as one was below the Transcendent realm, the arena would bring them back to life after they died, making it an incredibly useful ce for training. Thanks to their luck being quite good in all the 13 matches they had after the one with Pentos, Reign and the others had managed to regain most of their stamina and mana. They didn''t even fight the enemies altogether as the weaker ones were defeated by a third of them, making it possible for somebody to always rest up. "Let''s see, match 15, who will I draw out," Drayce said as he grabbed a piece of paper and took it out of the jar that was next to him. As he read the name on the piece of paper, he smiled widely and nced at Reign and the others before standing up. "Match 15, it will be the pleasure of the arena to call the Death Riders to enter!" The arena went quiet for a moment before an eruption of cheers exploded. The cheering was even louder than the ones for Pentos, making Reign and the others apprehensive as to who they were going to fight next. "It''s gonna take a little bit of time for them to arrive though." Drayce suddenly said as he appeared behind Reign and the others. They quickly turned around and red at him as he shrugged his shoulders. "Hey, don''t look at me like that, it''s not like your efforts in fighting strong opponents won''t be rewarded, this time I have full authority to give you rewards since the arena is a treasure I put in this challenge." "A treasure?" "Oh, right, you guys are oblivious to anything above the leveling realm, well, it''s like an item, just a higher grade, of course, this whole arena is mine and I can do anything I want with it, like reviving those that died inside of it, reducing their Tiers and more." "Reviving, so that really is Pentos huh?" Reign asked as Drayce nodded at his words. "Wait, what do you mean reducing Tiers?" Wolf suddenly asked as Drayce looked at him weirdly. "Exactly what it sounds like, for example, Pentos is a Tier IIIbatant, yet he fought you as a Tier I, it''s not only good practice for you, but for him as well." "Tier III!?" Reign and the others sucked in a breath of cold air as they heard Drayce''s words. To have fought against a Tier IIIbatant in the arena, although a heavily suppressed one, was not something they knew they would have a chance to do. "Well yes, I do have sympathy for the kid, his family is quite strict and thanks to his unknown origins, he was heavily ostracized and barely had any resources and chances to improve, making him much weaker than his siblings and cousins, and yet he is the one with a more superior bloodline, really, what a shame." "Wait, you''re telling me that this guy is ''only'' Tier III because he didn''t have a lot of chances to improve?" "Well yes, when he came to me a couple of months ago, he was just Tier II, now he''s on the verge on reaching Tier IV, ah, I can''t wait to see the looks on his family''s face when he returns to them, hahahahahaha." Drayceughed as Reign and the others stared at him, not knowing what to answer. "Anyway, seems like the riders are almost here, a quick warning though, they''re the personal troops of a friend of mine, and each of them is Tier VI originally," Drayce said with a serious expression. "You can go all out, the arena will allow you to use any skills again after a round has ended, after all, cooldown only matters during a battle." "Why didn''t you say that before?!" Shadow cursed angrily as Drayce disappeared. A gate opened and soon the arena was silent. Footsteps could be heard from the gate as Reign and the others stared apprehensively, the angels were sent back to the edge of the arena as they would be useless to them during this battle. Tank''s four generals were sent back to the other dimension while Beast had only left ckie next to him. Laura was already drawing multiple pentagrams on her body, the ground, and the air as she was nning on taking the enemy by surprise and killing one right at the beginning of the battle. As the footsteps drew closer, a heavy aura descended on the arena, the spectators were silent, each one understanding that the beingsing into the arena preferred silence. Amongst them were beings that were stronger than the Death Riders, but their identity and talent were what made them behave in front of them. Four knights suddenly entered the arena, each one dressed the same as the others. A pitch-ck suit of armor that produced a metallic sound with each step the knights took adored their bodies. The helmet on their head masked their facepletely, only leaving two slits open for their red eyes to be shown. A red ribbon was tied to each of the helmets as a symbol of a skull being skewered by a sword could be seen on it. Laura''s arm suddenly became purple and demonic, she punched the pentagram in front of her and quickly activated the other ones, sending one powerful beam of purple mana followed by multiple smaller ones at one of the Death Riders. The Death Rider quickly took out his sword and met the attack, only to be sent flying against the wall with great power. Nobody was able to see what was happening as the beam of mana still hadn''t disappeared, the other ones all made their way to the rider and an explosion took ce. Laura panted a bit as the attack expended quite some energy on her. Mia and the other angels looked at her with astonishment, they had never seen her use such a powerful attack before. It was something that a healer should not have as they were usually the ones that relied on the protection of others to survive a battle. They knew that Laura was not a normal healer from the first day, but they were still astonished to find that what she had used before was just the tip of the iceberg. "No need to go easy, let''s activate our marks right away!" Reign said as he and the others all charged at the riders, their marks shining and visible from underneath their armor. What they didn''t expect was that Mia did the same, a mark appeared on her back and shone with a pale blue color as her hair changed a bit, and a few strands of blue hair appeared. ''She has a mark too?'' Reign asked with a calm expression. He wasn''t shocked to find that Mia had a mark as she was powerful and definitely worthy of getting one. ''Thinkter, fight now.'' Reign told himself as he attacked the rider that Laura had attacked at the very beginning. He knew that the possibility of the rider dying was slim to none and since Laura had expended so much power, she wouldn''t be able to heal the others and attack at the same time. He took on the one that was probably injured simply because he wanted to alleviate some pressure from the others. As Reign neared the wall that was now filled with cracks, he opened his mouth and a beam of lightning wasunched from it. The beam hit nothing however and a shadow quickly moved past Reign who quickly ducked and shed back, his sword hitting a hard object. As Reign looked at the person behind him, he was able to see the rider that Laura had attacked. His armor was in a worse state than before but it was still fine. His sword looked brand new and seemingly too no damage from the collision with Laura''s beam. As for the rider''s strength and agility, it was incredible. Reign was being pushed back right away and had trouble fighting him. Even with his lightning working at its full capacity and his mark activated, he was only a little bit faster than the opponent. "Well, let''s see what you got big guy." Reign said with a smile as he stared at the rider who charged at him once again. Chapter 433 The Powerful Death Rider Even though the outside of the rider''s armor was mostly fine, Reign was certain that he was definitely injured, at least slightly. The attack that Laura performed wasn''t one that was easy to simply block, even if the enemy was as terrifying as this one. "Not one for talks huh?" Reign said as he blocked an attack from the rider before shing with his other sword. The rider quickly moved his sword back and parried the attack before stabbing at Reign, forcing him to move sideways in order to evade the hit. As Reign moved to the side, he brought his right arm up and his sword suddenly started vibrating. The rider suddenly froze for a moment as he recognized the move. [ Severing, Sword One ] As Reign''s sword fell down, the rider turned his body sideways and evaded the attack, the cut passing a mere millimeter from his nose. Reign didn''t stop however, right after he brought the sword down, he moved his right arm to the side while his left arm that held his other sword that had previously been put in the sheath exploded forth. [ Severing, Sword Two ] The severing series of sword skills were actually not one that focused on individual skill, but thebination of all the movements that could pressure the enemy without them being able to do anything. As Reign attacked the rider with the skill, however, his eyes widened in shock at the rider''s action. The second Reign attacked with the second sword, the rider had brought his right arm up as his sword vibrated slightly. He brought it down the same way that Reign previously did and used the first sword to counter the second sword. The collision made both of them take a step back and stare into each other''s eyes. "You have been taught the [ Severing ] series, who''s your teacher?" The rider suddenly asked. His voice was raspy and had a certain feel to it. The voice alone sent a chill down Reign''s back as he stared at the man who had seemingly decided to pause their battle. "Jack." "Hmm, Jack, could it be?" The rider put a hand to his chin and observed Reign. "No matter, I am surprised to find a swordsman like you who has not even reached Tier II but hasprehended two of the moves, this battle will not be a waste of my time." The rider quickly got back into position before attacking Reign. The two dueled, but nobody came close to them as they battled it out with only their swords, it was like the two had a sort of agreement that this would be a contest of pure swordsmanship, of course, the one that was leading was the rider. Not only was he older than Reign, but he was much more powerful as well, a Tier VI fighter was not something Reign could hope to even touch right now. To be able to fight against such an opponent and have a contest of pure swordsmanship was an incredible opportunity for Reign. Reign''s two swords were like a blur, he relentlessly attacked the rider, only for all of his strikes to be blocked, parried, or evaded. He didn''t know whether the rider was going easy on him as no attacks had managed to hit Reign yet, but he dared not becent, even though it seemed like he was the one that was pressuring the rider with his non-stop onught, it was clear to him that the difference in pure skill was wide. The rider barely moved and only did what was necessary to not get hit by Reign. His breathing waspletely stable while Reign was slowly starting to get tired. His breath became more rapid and he knew that he couldn''t afford to draw this battle out, no matter how much he wanted to. They had a lot more fights that they needed to go through after this and one unlucky draw would have them face a powerful enemy against who they needed to go all out. The others had already started using their boosts and were going all out against the riders, each not pulling back any punches. As Reign evaded an attack from the rider, he quickly jumped back and created some distance before lightning exploded from him. His arms were pointed straight at the rider as the Reign''s lightning started forming a figure around him. ''It''s still notplete, one wrong move and it will fail, but it''s the only hope I have to take him by surprise and end this battle early.'' Reign thought to himself as he thought back on what he was doing for the three weeks that had passed before the challenge. Creating new skills was difficult, especially in their current state where the skills they had were the ones they came up with early on and had time to improve them. Getting new skills by improving their ss was something that was avable to them, but after listening to Aethion who had told them that their sses were not something they needed to fully focus on at this moment, Reign and the others decided to forget that as well. One would have an opportunity to change or improve their current ss at level 20, Reign had decided to change his ss, as did some of the others. Those that didn''t feel the need to change their ss decided to simply improve their own, they got a skill or two more and the ones they already had from the ss were improved a bit. The difference wasn''t great, however, but it was something they had received while doing nothing and was definitely not something they wouldn''t take. The only thing left was to try and improve their skills, and there were multiple ways to do so. Trying different variations to the skill by condensing mana in order to make the skill more powerful and explosive, but increasing the time it took to use it was one way. Making the skill faster to use was another. There were also ways to make it deal more damage to the surrounding area, concentrating the power of the skill to one point and more. The one that was amongst the most difficult to do, but was among the most powerful was fusion. Fusing two skills would not only allow somebody to have the effect of both skills on one, neither did it simply add the power of one skill to the other, it would triple the destructive power of the fused skill or more and the result was incredible. Of course, that was why it was amongst the hardest things possible, fusing two skills wasn''t an easy thing to do and most were unable to do it as the destructive force would be too much to control, leading to the skill simply failing or at worst, resulting in a powerful explosion of mana that could even injure or kill the yer. Reign opted to try and fuse two skills. He had two skills that were quite simr to each other luckily and he decided to try and fuse the two together. He failed over a hundred times so far, sometimes the skill would fail and his lightning would simply scatter, other times it would result in a powerful explosion that would injure him. Yet, he preserved it as he was certain that it was possible. And he had finally managed to fuse them, albeit barely as even the slightestpse in concentration or a wrong move would lead to failure. [ Lightning Stab ] + [ Rage of the Kirin ] [ Lightning Charge ] [ Charge of the Raging Kirin Knight ] The result was astonishing. The Kirin manifested itself not around Reign, but below him. He rode on the back of the powerful beast that was created entirely from his mana and lightning. A 5-meter-longnce appeared on his right hand as his two swords were no longer visible. With a powerful kick of its legs, the Kirin charged at the Death Rider, the sound barrier breaking from the great speed of the Kirin that was currently at Mach 2. The rider could see the attack and could respond to it, if not for his body which was currently restricted greatly. Being able to see an attacking your way meant nothing if your body was not fast enough to let you respond to it. Thence connected with the rider''s armor and prated it. Half of the rider''s torso was gone, his left arm falling on the ground some 10 meters away from him while ck mana that looked like smoke starteding out from the wound. "Impressive, you used the fact that I had not activated any skill to your advantage, usually I would call it cowardly and you a bastard for this, but I do understand why you did it." The rider spoke without any hint of pain or anger. Reign was only 2 meters behind him, the skill took a huge tool on Reign''s body and he couldn''t use it for long, if he was able to use it for just a second longer, the horns of the Kirin would have skewered the body of the rider and the battle would have been over. "But it is unfortunate that you failed at killing me, you will not have a second chance at th-" Before the rider could finish his words, a clone of Reign''s appeared behind him and attacked him with his two swords while Reign delivered a backhand sh at him. "That''s!" The rider quickly recognized the third sword of the [ Severing ] series and blocked it, leaving his back open for the clone that used [ Severing Light and Darkness ]. Reign quickly put his hand on his other sword and entered a low stance as his lightning flickered around him. He knew that he had to finish the battle right now, if the rider was allowed to use a boost-type of skill, he would probably lose the battle. He quickly activated his [ Lightning Charge ] in order to boost his speed to the max before disappearing from the spot. [ Severing, Lightning sh ] Chapter 434 End Of The Battle With The Death Riders "Well fought young man." The rider said as his torso started sliding from his waist. The destructive power that his fused skill had when boosted by the [ Lightning Charge ] skill was incredible, that coupled with the [ Severing, Lightning sh ] made it impossible for the rider to survive. Reign had used up pretty much everything at this point, he had used all the boosts that his rank A items provided, and the ones from the rank S ones. The boosts would onlyst for about a minute longer and then he would be left with nothing. "You went easy on me, that''s the only reason why I won." Reign said as he panted, he had used a lot of power in thest couple of attacks which had made him quite tired. "Won, you said anything about winning?" The rider suddenly said as ck smoke appeared around him. His torso suddenly re-attached itself with the help of the ck some as even the wound that was made by Reign''snce started healing with visible speed. There was no armor on the ce it was getting healed however, only dark skin. His arm suddenly shook before flying toward the rider and attaching itself back to the body. In mere seconds, the rider that was supposed to be dead had healed himselfpletely. "What the hell?" "Rx, when fighting those below Tier IV, they are never expected to win, it''s simply too much, you have already shown enough to pass the round, and your friends as well, but I want to see more, I have a feeling that you still hadn''t gone all out." The rider said as he pointed his sword at Reign. "Worry not, I won''t make you do it, I know that you have more rounds to fight after this so I will make it easy for you, survive this attack of mine, and I will let you pass the round." The rider said as his sword suddenly started turning ck. The ck sword made the hair on the back of his neck stand up as cold sweat drenched his back. The feeling the sword gave off was one of destion, as if nothing would be able to escape its power. ''Should I use [ Etherial Truth ] ?'' Reign thought before quickly dismissing it. ''No, it''s too slow to be used right now.'' ''Then that leaves only one way to get out of this fight alive.'' Reign steeled himself as he poured all of his mana into his sword and body. Lightning flickered around him as his hair stood up straight. [ Mana Coating ] [ Lesser Lightning Body ] [ Mana sh ] [ Lightning Roar ] Reign coated his sword with an incredible amount of mana as its white de disappeared and only the blue mana coating it was visible. Reign''s body was buffed by the [ Lesser Lightning Body ] and his speed was significantly increased, although a bit inferior to the speed boost he received from the [ Lightning Charge ]. The lightning body did also boost his strength and defense a bit so it more than even that out. The [ Mana sh ] skill was one that Reign rarely ever used. The reason for that was simple, even though it was a powerful skill, the power was equal to how much mana was used for it. Compared to his other skills, the mana usage would be higher to deliver the same power, making it pretty much obsolete. This time, however, Reign was going all out and he poured almost all the mana he had into the skill. His sword suddenly became 5 meters long as the sky-blue mana covered itpletely. He used the [ Lightning Roar ], not to attack the rider, but the sword itself. As the beam of lightning hit the sword, it actually fused into it as Reign controlled both the lightning and mana to enter an equilibrium, at least for a short period of time. The control needed in order to do so was high, not as much as a real fusion, but close to it. "Hmm, not bad, you might actually make it." The rider said before shing at Reign with his ck sword. Reign did the same, all the mana and lightning that was around his sword was sent to the rider as Reign moved by about 1 meter to the front. The movement was instantaneous and the sound barrier broke, he used his boosted body to move and add more power to the attack. The blue sword light that was filled with lightning collided with the pitch-ck sword light that the rider had sent. The power behind the attacks exploded as they crashed, there was first silence before a loud sound akin to an explosion reverberated through the arena. Both of the attacks exploded and the explosion hit both the rider and Reign, sending them flying back and hitting the walls of the arena. The rider''s body was once again injured, his armor cracked and some parts fell off, but he was still in the game. He flexed his back and detached himself from the wall in which he was embedded before stopping and staring in Reign''s direction. Reign was much worse. His body was filled with injuries and a lot of blood was spilling from his body. His eyes, however, were still filled with power as he gave it his best to get out of the wall. The rider was a bit wobbly on his legs, even though he was in a much better conditionpared to Reign, he was still injured by the st their two attacks had produced. As for Reign, he could barely stand. Even though a fighting spirit was evident in his eyes, his body was different, even standing straight was a challenge right now. His mana was almostpletely depleted and his vision was hazy, the rider''s figure was blurry and he couldn''t even muster enough power to hold his two swords anymore. "Impressive,ing up with such an attack with so little time given, you have truly gone over my expectations boy." The rider said with his raspy voice. "I hereby dere that you have passed this round!" As the rider''s voice echoed in the arena, the other three riders suddenly stopped fighting and made their way to him. Wolf and the others fared no better than Reign. Their bodies were in a bad state as the battle against the riders was a hard one, each of them used up everything they had, only to find that their opponent was much more powerful than they ever imagined. "We dere that you have passed!" The three riders suddenly said in unison as they stood next to the rider that fought Reign. Their armor was tattered and parts had broken off, their ck skin showing itself to everybody. None of them had had it easy during this round, but they were clearly the winners, and yet they just dered that Reign and the others had passed. "You seem surprised." One of the riders said as he looked at Wolf. "When ites to those that had reached Tier V or above, it is near impossible to be defeated by someone of a lower Tier, even if we are restricted to the same tier." Another knight said before they all turned around and made their way to the gate that had opened. "You have done well, you pass this round." The third knight said before the four of them disappeared inside the tunnel of the arena. "YYAAAA!!" Suddenly loud cheers shook the arena as all the participants loudly cheered for Reign and the others. Even though they were in a bad state, they managed to pass the round. The angels ran towards Mia, Reign, and the others, each one grabbing one of them and making sure that everything was alright. Reign didn''t know that, however, as his eyes closed and he lost consciousness. He didn''t know how much time passed before his eyes opened, but when they did, he was no longer in the arena. "Where?" Reign said with a coarse voice. "Nowhere" Another voice answered. Reign turned back, only to find an identical copy of himself who was clothed in all ck sitting on a rock and looking at him with a smile. "It has been a while, hasn''t it Reign?" "You again." Reign scoffed at the copy before standing up. He was currently located in a field. Wheat and barley could be seen all around him, the field seemingly stretched endlessly as Reign could see no end to it. There were no hills, no trees, nothing except for barley and wheat in his sight, and the rock on which the dark copy was sitting. "Why have you called me here, where is this?" Reign asked the copy who simply smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t call you over, it was you who came here, was it simply an ident, or something you did subconsciously, who knows?" The copy shrugged his shoulders as he stared at Reign. "As for where this is, well, like I already said, it''s nowhere, but also everywhere." The copy said before waving his arms and changing their surroundings. Chapter 435 A Conversation And A New Vision Reign and the copy were now levitating about a meter above an ocean. The water was calm and there was not a single wave in sight. Complete tranquility coupled with a sense of unease about the ocean and its mysterious depth was the only emotion that Reign felt at this point. "Nowhere, but also everywhere, why do you have to act mysterious man?" Reign sighed as he looked at the dark copy that had startedughing. "Well it wouldn''t be interesting if I wasn''t, not to mention that you''re still not ready to know everything, just be patient for a little bit more Reign, everything will be soon answered." The dark copy said with a calm expression as he looked at Reign. "As for this ce, well, call it your psyche, a manifestation of what your mind is like, it can be calm like the ocean right now, but in a moment-" The copy snapped his finger as he and Reign suddenly started rising higher in the air. The ocean suddenly turned violent, waves appeared and the tranquility was broken. "It gets turbulent, same goes for that field, for this-" The copy waved his hand again and he and Reign found themselves in a desert. "This as well." Another wave and they were right in front of an active volcano. "It''s a weird thing, the psyche, emotions and all of that, almost impossible topletely tame it and keep it under control." "Alright, I follow you, but what does that have to do with me, and you?" "Because this is you Reign, remember what happened when that boy died, remember how you changed?" The copy asked Reign as thetter stared coldly at him. "Hey, don''t give me that look, I had nothing to do with that, that was you, you were the one who let your anger consume you and allowed it to control you, you were luckily still early in the development and the inheritance is still for some reason notpletely showing itself to you, but if it wasn''t, it wouldn''t have been only the monster that perished that day." Reign''s eyes opened wide at the copy''s words, he wanted to refute him, to say it wasn''t so, but deep inside he knew it was true. He told the others that he didn''t know what happened, but he did, he felt anger, and power, an incredible amount of power that awoke inside of him. He allowed it to escape from his body and control him. Reign was merely an observer at that point, he was able to see everything that was happening, but had no control over his actions. He didn''t care, however, as he was able to see how the orcmander was getting killed. He felt angry, and yet ted by the fact that he was able to destroy the enemy with such ease, he marveled at his power as the orc died, his head turned to mush. It was only when Shadow appeared that Reign woke from his stupor. He could feel it, the anger was still there, and it was targeting Shadow and the others. He quickly tried to take back control over his body, but it wasn''t easy. The anger had consumed him for a brief period of time, and getting rid of it was not easy at all. He struggled fiercely for what seemed like hours while only seconds passed outside. It was only when he felt a gentle push from behind that he was able to get out and take over his body. "Was that you?" Reign asked for the copy as thetter looked at him with a smile on his face. "I have no idea what you''re talking about Reign, you s-" Before the copy could continue talking, Reign''s figure started flickering. "Ah, it seems time is up, we''ll talk next time." The copy said as Reign disappeared from the spot. "Ah, this job really does get tiring sometimes." The copy said as he yawned. "Hmmm, he didn''t wake up." "This, another part of the inheritance, which, wait, this is?" The copy looked into the distance with a shocked expression on his face. "Why would he see that right now, isn''t it a bit too much?" The copy said with slight worry as he looked at the scene that Reign was seeing right now. "No, nooo!" An angry roar reverberated through a broken city as a man stood straight and stared at the sky with hatred in his eyes. Reign was currently looking through his eyes, he could feel the anger that the man felt, it was so powerful that he was worried it might consume him at any moment. "Give her back!" The man yelled as the building he stood upon shattered from his roar. The city itself, once a splendid capital that spanned for miles and miles shook violently. Buildings copsed, the earth shook and thunder roared as the man''s anger affected the surroundings. No, it wasn''t just the city, Reign was able to see a mountain that was far away. The snow that had piled up on it started falling down as it shook violently as well. It was as if the whole was shaking simply for the anger the man was feeling. The surrounding mana was in disarray, inplete chaos as the man started sucking it in. Reign was suddenly able to feel that something had appeared on his back, he didn''t know what it was, but he had a feeling that it was wings that appeared on the man''s back. Light and darkness collided as the man suddenly started flying, the sound barrier was broken immediately as the man appeared above the in a moment. He was chasing after a figure that was enveloped in a green hue. Reign wasn''t able to see the figure, hell, even the man who was many times more powerful than him wasn''t able to see it thanks to the green hue. The man neared the figure quickly, but a crack in the void suddenly appeared and drew the figure in. He was a mere arms reach before the figure had slipped away in the crack that suddenly closed. The man suddenly stopped, his anger gone for a moment as coldness could be felt inside of him. "I''ll find you, I swear that I will, if I have to, I''ll kill gods and ughter demons, I''ll overturn and destroy this entire universe if I have to, but I will find you, no matter how long it takes." The man spoke with such a cold voice that Reign felt chills from it. He knew that the man wasn''t simply saying this out of anger, he meant every single word he said. The conviction in his voice made Reign know that if he had to, the man was willing to go be the enemy of the universe itself in order to retrieve the person that was taken. The man suddenly turned around and nced at the he had juste from. Reign''s eyes suddenly widened as he felt an incredible familiarity with the, but before he could get a good look, the scene in front of him changed. Hundreds, if not thousands of enemies stood in front of the man as they stared at him cautiously. Dragons that were as big ass, serpents that wererger than the one that was currently coiling itself around the, giants whose heads were the size of the moon, and enemies from all kinds of races were currently standing in the void and staring at the man. Next to them were spaceships. They looked like they came straight out of a sci-fi movie, even the smallest one was hundreds of miles long while the biggest amongst them was as big as a. All of that was standing in front of the man, it was obvious to Reign what was happening. He did what he said he would do, he went against the whole universe. Suddenly the scene turned ck and Reign slowly opened his eyes. He sat up on a bed and looked in front of him. Shadow and the others were sitting down on some sofas and talking to each other. Reign observed around him, the room he was in was quite spacious and warm. He could feel that his body and mana were being nourished by some sort of array that was installed in it. "Reign!" Shadow said as he stood up and smiled. "Took you long enough, we woke up a while ago, I guess the battle really took a toll on you huh?" Wolf said as he looked at Reign. "What happened?" "Well, we got a break, Drayce came after thest round and told us that we were going to be transferred to a room inside the arena to rest for 10 hours before the next round started, it seems that those that fight against the Death Riders and beings of simr strength get to rest a lot longer before the next round," Beast said as he stood up and came near Reign. "How are you, your wounds should have healedpletely about 2 hours ago, but you continued sleeping, we thought that we might have to fight in the next round without you." "I''m good, how long was I sleeping for?" "Almost 10 hours," Laura said. "That exins why I feel so refreshed, heh." Reign chuckled as the others all smiled at him. The angels were sitting nearby and were all looking at Reign with curious expressions. The power he had shown during thest battle was miles above what they thought was possible for a yer to possess at this time, to see him injured and his mana depleted was a shock to them. "Well, get ready, the round will start soon." Mia suddenly said. Reign simply nced at her and nodded as he got up. Only about 10 minutes passed before a door suddenly opened, they were being called to the arena. As they all passed through the door, one thought was still stuck in Reign''s head. ''That, was that really Earth?'' Chapter 436 Final Round Even though the he had seen through the man''s eyes was differentpared to Earth, even the newly terraformed one, Reign still felt a sense of familiarity when he saw it. It was not something that could be exined, it was just a gut feeling of his. ''But how could that be? Reign thought to himself as they made their way through the tunnel that led to the arena. ''The game has just started, it''s impossible for someone that powerful to exist on Earth right now, not to mention that it was even bigger than it is right now.'' Reign thought to himself before his eyes constricted as he thought of something. ''Wait for a second, that vision, how long ago did it happen, no, did I even happen?'' Reign''s thoughts were in disarray right now. Did he see the past, an imaginary scenario, or perhaps the future? Reign didn''t know, perhaps it wasn''t even important after the two events he had seen were things that he wouldn''t be able to touch in the near future. The scene of the man standing alone against his enemies, against what seemed to be every powerful figure of the universe, and the many spaceships that could annihtes with ease was stuck in Reign''s head. Just how powerful did one have to be tomand such fear? Reign doubted that so many of them had appeared simply to bully a weaker person, the reason was definitely that the man did what he said he would, he overturned heaven and earth and shook the whole universe so fiercely that they ended up banding together in order to face him. But who was that man? Reign had no idea, he didn''t even know what the man looked like, only his angry voice could be heard back when he was looking through his eyes. "Our challengers are back everybody!" Drayce''s voice coupled with the cheers of thousands of spectators woke Reign up from his thoughts. There was no time for him to think about what happened, he needed to focus on what was going on right now. "Our challengers gave us a spectacr show for the 14th fight, now we move on to the 15th one!" The crowd once again cheered loudly as Drayce looked down on Reign and the others before giving them a wink and disappearing. The battle soonmenced, and it was an incredibly easy one. The enemy they were going up against this time was a group of 20 humanoid monsters. Their skin was orange in color and they had some brown scales growing on the legs and arms. The enemy posed no threat to Reign and the others as they ranged from level 70 to level 80. They were stronger than monsters of the same level, butpared to Reign and the others, they were nothing. Even the angels were about the same strength as the lower-leveled monsters. The whole battle only took them about 2 minutes. The dead bodies of the monsters scattered away and only bones were left in their ce. It wasn''t only this battle that was easy, but all the battles before the final round. There were some enemies that were stronger and forced Reign and the others to fight seriously, butpared to Pentos or the Death Riders, they were far weaker. As Reign and the others finished off the opponent they had for the 24th round, Drayce gave them 1 hour to rest before attempting the final round. Even though the opponents they had faced before didn''t truly pressure them or made them go all out, they had still spent some mana and stamina for the battles. It wouldn''t affect them too much, but they would definitely not be in their peak states before the final round. Drayce wanted them to be at their strongest as the final round was different, there was no drawing pieces of paper in order to pick their enemy, instead, the arena itself would bring forth an enemy that was at the very edge of being something they can handle and defeat. As time passed, the party returned to the arena, eager to have the final fight. They had already spent a lot of time in the arena and were quite eager to leave. Not only that, but they wouldplete the hidden task if they were able to clear the arena, something that was incredibly alluring to them. Of course, it wasn''t just by going through all the 25 rounds that they wouldplete the hidden task as there was more to be done in the building above the pyramid. They weren''t the only ones doing the hidden task and they definitely didn''t want to allow others the chance toplete the hidden task before them. "The final round shallmence!" Drayce suddenly shouted as the crowd cheered loudly. Reign and the others stared intensely at the gate that had opened. Even before the enemy had shown itself, they were already feeling some pressure. A couple of seconds had passed and the enemy had still not shown itself, but the pressure and danger that Reign and the others were feeling were still there, no, it had even be stronger. Suddenly a figure could be seening out of the arena. The powerful monster stood at about 5 meters in height. Its orange fur was decorated with white lines, powerful muscles could be seen with each step the creature took. Two sharp fangs could be seen sticking out of the monster''s mouth as it stared intensely at Reign and the others. [ Lvl ???, Tier II, Voracious Sabertooth Tiger ] "This, this is a joke right?" Shadow gulped nervously as he looked over to Drayce who simply shook his head. "No, it''s not a joke, this is your opponent." "What the hell, how-" "The arena itself chooses the final opponent based on what you have shown till the final round, the opponent is always fair and at the very limits of what you can defeat," Drayce said with a stern look. "There are no mistakes in the arena since it has given this opponent to you, then it is possible for you to defeat it." Drayce continued. "Of course, that doesn''t mean that your victory is certain, it is just possible for you to win, losing is still quite the possibility as well," Drayce said with a smile on his face before sitting down on the throne. The sabertooth tiger was slowly moving closer to Reign and the others. It could feel the auras that the beings in front of it had, all weaker than itself. It didn''t know exactly why it was here, but it had a strong urge to fight and kill the small creatures around it. The thousands of monsters that formed the crowd inside the arena were seemingly invisible to the tiger as itpletely ignored them, their cheers and shouts simply passing by it. The tiger didn''t attack Reign and the others yet. Even though it could sense that the creatures in front of it were weaker, it didn''t want to get injured by recklessly charging at them. As for Reign and the others, they were currently experiencing a great deal of pressure. The giant tiger was after all a Tier II monster and its power was above anything they had gone up against except for maybe Pentos who was able to reach the Tier briefly thanks to his forbidden technique. "Don''t worry so much, it''s amongst the weakest Tier II creatures you could ever fight, just give it a go," Drayce said as he smiled at them from above. Reign and the others scoffed at his words, it didn''t matter if it was amongst the weakest of its tier, it was still a Tier II creature while they were Tier I, and they weren''t even at the peak of Tier I yet. The tiger suddenly stopped moving, it seemingly sat down and stared at Reign and the others with great interest as they stared back at it. "Get ready, it''s about to attack," Wolf said as mes appeared on his sword. The appearance of his mes made the tiger''s eyes widen a bit as it stared straight at it. Right after the fire came lightning and frost while the others all prepared themselves as well. The tiger was seemingly intrigued by the disy as it simply continued watching them. But after about 5 seconds, it pounced. The ground caved in a bit and tens of bones were smashed apart as the tiger''s giant frame zoomed at Reign and the others, its speed was incredible and the angels were barely able to see it. Reign and the others all dodged the attack before responding by sending a couple of long-range attacks themselves. The tiger took no chances and dodged the attacks before running around them. It was obvious that it was taking the fight seriously. One wrong move and the tiger would pounce on them again, ready to kill whoever was in front of it. "This is going to be tough," Shadow said as he held his two daggers. The others nodded slightly as they observed the tiger, ready to respond to his attacks. Chapter 437 Fighting The Tiger The tiger moved slowly around Reign and the others, allowing them to follow each and every step. They knew it matter little, however, as the tiger''s speed was enough to reach them almost instantaneously. They would be fine from such an attack, but the angels wouldn''t. They weren''t strong enough to go against such an opponent, simply surviving an attack was incredibly difficult to do. "Tank, stay with the angels, we have to go on the offensive, otherwise I have a feeling that it will simply start picking us off one by one," Wolf said as Tank nodded before standing in front of the angels whilst staring at the tiger. "The enemy is Tier II, there''s a high chance that its stats are higher than any of ours, there''s only one thing we can do in this situation," Wolf said as he held his sword. "And that is?" "Throw everything including the kitchen sink at it, and then just hope for the best," Wolf said with a calm expression on his face as Shadow looked at him with a deadpan expression on his face. "Well, that''s, reassuring." "Well, we got no idea of what weakness it might have, nor do we know anything about any skills or abilities it might have, in short, we know nothing of the enemy except that it''s Tier II," Wolf added as they all nodded in agreement. Since Drayce had given them this challenge, they knew it was possible to finish it. They might not like the guy that much, mostly thanks to the hellish sparring session they had after the first trial, but they knew that he wouldn''t give them an impossible task. Hell, it was almost impossible for something like that to happen since the system would penalize him quite heavily, there was simply no incentive for Drayce to do anything like that. As Reign and the others charged at the tiger, it did the same. Its figure was a blur as it passed next to Reign and the others and crashed against Tank''s [ Abyss Shield ]. Even though the tiger simply crashed into it and didn''t use any attacks, the shield still shook heavily from it. The tiger raised a w and brought it down on the shield, breaking it. Tank was still able to block the attack, albeit barely. The incredible power that the tiger had shown made everybody understand that they would definitely not be able to do anything to it without going all out. Their marks all glowed as they powered up, the tiger was stopped in its tracks as Reign appeared next to it and shed with his two swords. The feet of the tiger felt cold and as it looked down it could see that ayer of ice had appeared around them. Reign''s attack managed to cut through the fur and draw blood. The wound, however, was nothing to worry about, but that, coupled with the other attacks thatnded on it, managed to make it angry. The tiger suddenly used its tail and attacked Reign. The tail acted as a whip as it came at Reign with breakneck speed. Reign quickly ducked, but it wasn''t enough as the sheer force of the attack made a fierce wind blow and st Reign back. "The hell?!" Reign shouted as he stabilized himself. The attack the tiger just used seemed to be a normal swipe of the tail, but it was actually some sort of skill. "There was barely any mana that I felt during the attack, it wasn''t as if it used a small amount, but it was controlled almost perfectly, tch, Tier II monsters really are tough." Reign said as he charged at the tiger once more. The difference between Tier I and Tier II wasn''t just stats, the control one had over mana rose with each Tier and it was hard for lower-tiered beings to notice the mana of higher-tiered ones. Each attack of the tiger seemed like a normal one, it seemed like only the truly powerful skills would be easy to notice as even Reign who had great mana sensitivity was barely able to pick up when the monster was channeling mana for a skill. Its tough fur was hard to cut and even with skills, they were barely able to deal damage to the monster. The tiger was angered, it couldn''t believe that the small creatures that were far weaker than it was actually dared to attack. Not only did they attack, but they also managed to inflict injuries on it. Its fur was cut or ripped apart in some ces and blood could be seen staining it. Even though those injuries barely mattered to the tiger that wouldpletely heal in less than a day, they were humiliating, To be wounded by its enemies that were much weaker was simply too infuriating. Suddenly a huge amount of mana was released from the tiger. It seemed that it was barely even trying to control the mana as everybody was able to feel an intense pressureing from it. The angels had the hardest time, only Mia and the other 3 were fighting while the rest were being shielded by Tank who didn''t have it easy until now. They could barely move as the tiger unleashed the mana, their bodies started shaking, not just from the mana, but from fear. It was fear that one would get when face to face with a natural predator and knew they had no chance to survive. The tiger suddenly moved, its body passing Reign and the others as they didn''t expect that action right after it unleashed so much mana, they thought it would start attacking them with powerful skills, not flee. Before Tank could do anything, the tiger passed him and the angels, appearing at the other end of the arena. As the monster turned, the angels were horrified at what they saw. One of them was caught, the torso and head dangling from the mouth. The girl that was caught had no power left to even speak, she could only helplessly stare at herrades as the tiger lifted his head. The body of the girl disappeared in its mouth as it suddenly closed it, blood flew from the gaps of its teeth and stained the floor of the arena as the sound of bones breaking could be heard from inside the mouth. "Ely!" One of the angels shouted in disbelief as the others all stared in shock. They had seen their fair share of deaths, but they had never had one of their own die in front of them. "Calm down, she''s still alive, death is not real during this challenge!" Tank roared as the angels all nodded at him. "You damned beast!" A loud shout reverberated through the arena as Mia suddenly flew at the tiger. Her mana had exploded out and the temperature around her started to drop quickly. The mark on her back suddenly started shining even brighter as wings of ice appeared on her back. On her left shoulder, however, another mark started shining. "Two marks?!" Reign and the others stared at Mia with incredulous looks on their faces. "Oh, this girl, she actually gained their attention?" Aethion suddenly spoke. "What?" "Twins, there are two gods in the universe that are famous for having the same ability and power, they''re twins and they can both give their marks to the same person, they have quite some fame in the universe because of that," Aethion spoke as Mia stood in the air above the tiger. "Hey, we don''t have the luxury to simply stare, let''s go!" Wolf shouted as he charged at the tiger. He extinguished his mes as he didn''t want his mes and Mia''s ice to sh during the battle. Since Mia had gone all out, he was going to let her have the first attack, only after would he attack with his violet mes. As they ran toward the tiger, an ethereal armor of ice appeared around Mia while the wings of ice stood straight, allowing her to levitate in the air without them moving. Her mana right now was above even Wolf''s and neared Reign''s level. She raised one arm in the air while the other was aimed at the tiger. [ Ice Prison ] [ Judgment of the Ice King ] Four ice walls suddenly rose around the tiger that stared at Mia apprehensively. The tiger jumped up in an attempt to escape from the prison that had been formed, only to be pushed back to the ground as a ceiling appeared as well. The tiger started rampaging inside the prison, the walls shook heavily, and cracks appeared, but Mia channeled more mana to avoid letting the tiger escape. As for her second skill, a huge spear made of ice appeared above her. The spear was about 9 meters long and weird symbols could be seen on it. Mia stared coldly at the tiger before lowering her arm and sending the spear flying at the ceiling of the prison that suddenly had a hole in its center. The hole was made by Mia of course. The spear entered the prison and suddenly a loud explosion of ice shook the whole arena. Chapter 438 Going All Out Against The Tiger A huge amount of ice suddenly flew around the arena, snow exploded from inside the prison and the wall behind the tiger frozepletely. The monsters that were in the stands of the arena quickly channeled mana and blocked the ice and frost from harming them. The weakest amongst them was Tier II and blocking the remnants from the attack was fairly easy. As for the tiger, its figure showed itself to Reign and the others soon. It waspletely encased in ice. The huge figure of the tiger stood still as a thickyer of ice was around it. Crack! Suddenly the sound of the ice cracking was heard in the arena. Mia slowly floated down to the ground as the previous attack took a lot of mana to be done. She was incredibly tired and could barely continue fighting at this point without resting for a short while. It wasn''t just mana, but the mental toll it took to use two marks at the same time and activate such powerful skills that made her so tired. "Wolf, melt it down!" Reign suddenly shouted as he stood still and took aim at the tiger. Wolf looked at Reign with a confused expression, only to smile shortly after as he charged at the tiger with his violet mes burning fiercely around him. "Why just melt it when I can get a hit in as well?!" Wolf shouted as a giant sword of mes appeared in the arena. [ Fire Style, Searing sh ] Wolf held his 12-meter-long sword to the side before shing at the tiger. The sh of fire quickly hit the ice and tiger, steam suddenly appeared and blocked the tiger from view. An explosion soon followed as violet mes could be seen burning in the arena. "I hope there''s some water left." Reign calmly said as he held two 5-meter-long lightning spears in his hands. He quickly hurled both of them at where the tiger was located. The two spears zoomed through the air and immediately hit their mark, each one exploding in a brilliant fashion as lightning now dominated the area. The water that was left in the area after the ice was partially melted by Wolf''s fire made sure that no inch of space was left safe from the lightning. A loud cry could be heard from the spot as the tiger was definitely injured by the three powerful attacks. Suddenly a 5-meter-long ck and purple spear zoomed past Reign and the others and hit the area. Laura''s [ Spear of annihtion ] had improved in strength considerably since she entered Tier I. Not only was itrger and more powerful, but the casting time was also shortened. Right now she had also managed to learn the third spell, but the power the third one had was above the spear and was incredibly hard to control. As the spear hit the area, an earth-shattering explosion that was above any of the previous attacks took ce. Part of the wall behind not only cracked, but started falling down. The parts that fell down simply turned to dust while the wall re-formed in a moment, however. A figure suddenly bolted out of the cloud of demonic energy that was present at the location. The tiger had seemingly managed to dodge the spear and didn''t take the full brunt of its power head-on. Its fur was ckened from the fire and lightning that previously covered the area and a long gash could be seen on its side. The gash came from Wolf''s previous attack, thanks to his mark and the dragonification, his power was incredible and his mes were of an insane temperature. The ice that Laura had made after using two marks was incredibly tough and wouldn''t melt from a normal fire. When put against Wolf''s fire that came from his mark, however, it melted rather easily. Not only were the violet mes a special kind of me that could be found in the universe, but it was also something that was given to him by Miriam who was quite a powerful figure in the universe. If she was to use the mes at full power, for example, the whole Earth would be set aze in a matter of moments, it would only take her a couple of minutes topletely destroy the whole, that was just how powerful she was. Compared to the two twin gods that gave Mia her marks, she was a step above. Hell,pared to anyone else, Wolf''s mark was without a doubt the most powerful one, even Reign''s mark which was given to him by Zeus himself was not on par. There were also two holes that could be seen on the tiger''s body, both still had lightning flickering around them. Reign''s two spears were not the most powerful attack he was able to make, but they were perfect for such a situation. Not only did the spears manage to pierce through the tough skin, but the lightning explosion also further damaged the monster. The water that covered the tiger hadn''t disappeared at that moment as Wolf''s mes had just started melting the ice and they further allowed the lightning topletely cover the tiger''s body and shock it. As for Laura''s spear, it managed to graze the back leg of the tiger. There was a part of it that was missing and the tiger''s speed had decreased thanks to it. The explosion managed to inflict further injury, but nothing as serious as the previous four attacks did. "Now it''s our turn!" Shadow shouted as he suddenly appeared behind the tiger. Right above the tiger were Beast and Greenie who were flying thanks to Beast''s wind maniption. Beast had already fused with ckie and his current strength was incredible. The two plummeted down toward the tiger while Shadow used his [ Shadow Swords ] in order to cut through the monster''s tough skin whilst simultaneously sending a ball of darkness at the already injured leg. The tiger felt danger and suddenly jumped, it reached Greenie and Beast instantaneously and swiped its w at them. Greenie used his hammer to meet the attack before being sent flying back together with Greenie. The strength the tiger possessed was simply not something they could go against with normal means. Beast used his wind maniption to slow them down so that they couldnd without being injured greatly while Shadow clicked his tongue before jumping at the tiger. His body was shrouded in darkness as his speed increased greatly. Reign had already put his sword back in its scabbard and was waiting for the tiger tond in order to quickly attack him while Laura was gathering her demonic energy in order to continue attacking. The spear had made her tired as she was still not powerful enough topletely master it. Tank was still standing in front of the angels and had his defenses up, he was not going to let the tiger break through likest time. The three angels that were fighting together with Mia hade to her and were currently standing in front of her. They knew that they wouldn''t be able to help much so they were guarding her against the tiger before she managed to recover a bit. As for Wolf, he was channeling more and more mana into the mes that covered his sword, making the fire sword a full 15-meters length. He still wasn''t finished and he continued pouring all of the mana he had into it. His next attack would contain everything he had. As for the tiger, it used its tail to block Shadow and sent him crashing down. Its reflexes were great and even though Shadow had increased his speed to its maximum, he was still unable to escape from the tiger''s sight. He used his teleportation to go back to the ground without suffering from any injuries beforeunching another ball of darkness at the monster. It was unable to move in the air so the attack was bound to hit. The tiger wouldn''t be defeated so easily, however. Its ws suddenly turned blood-red and it attacked the ball. Part of the ws got a bit bent, but it was able to cut through the small ck hole and destroy it before plummeting down at Shadow who simply smirked. He disappeared from the spot right before the tiger''s w could reach him. A huge cloud of dust rose as the attack hit the ground. "Now!" Yelled out Reign before he disappeared, a trail of lightning being left behind him. With the tiger so focused on hitting Shadow, it wasn''t able to respond to Reign''s lightning-fast attack and was cut, one of its legs had a deep gash on it. The wound would further slow the monster down and would allow them tond more attacks on it. Greenie and Beast were back as Beast used his wind once again to speed them up. Greenie had used both of his abilities and was currently in his strongest form while Beast had channeled his mana to his ws which were pitch-ck. ck lightning could be seen flickering around them as he charged at the monster. Wolf hadpleted his preparations and was ready to attack. His 17-meter-long sword of mes was ready to erupt at any moment. With a shout, he jumped high in the air before crashing down at the monster. Boom! Chapter 439 Greenies Third Form [ Fire Style, me Lord''s Fury ] The huge fire sword came down on the tiger and the monster immediately tried to escape. It''s effort was disrupted by numerous shadows that suddenly sprung up from the ground while ayer of frost appeared on its legs. Mia had managed to rest up enough to use a bit of her power while Shadow was kneeling down on one knee while both of his hands were touching the floor. He channeled most of the mana he had in order to summon tens of shadow vines and grab the tiger. The skill wouldn''tst for long, but it would be enough to stop the tiger from moving before Wolf''s attack came. The giant sword mmed down as the tiger opened its mouth in an attempt to fire an attack at the sword. The attempt came a bit toote as the sword was already 1 meter away from the tiger. A red beam was shot out from the tiger''s throat and collided with the sword before an explosion took ce. "Damn, explosion after explosion going off here, you sure do like them." Drayce smiled as he looked at Reign and the others. The power behind both of the attacks was enough to produce a shockwave that swept through the arena. The area around the tiger caved in from the explosion as the tiger started walking out of the cloud of dust that had risen. Its fur was burned heavily while a chunk of it, together with some meat and muscles was gone. The explosion took ce 1 meter away from its face, which meant that the head and neck took the most damage. Its powerful teeth were seemingly broken, a part of its nose burned down and even its eyes were affected. The rest of the face was all in char or blood while its neck and front legs bled heavily. Wolf on the other hand was about 30 meters away from the tiger, he had no burns on himself, but there were injuries. The explosion did manage to reach him and thus he suffered some internal injuries and shock to his body. His hands shook violently as Wolf had trouble rxing them, whether it was because of the explosion and the damage he took, or because of his low mana, he didn''t know. The tiger wobbled a bit on its feet, but it was still strong enough to continue fighting. The light in its eyes hadn''t diminished at all and it was now infuriated. Even though every single one of these creatures was weaker than it was, they managed to injure it so severely, the fact alone made its blood boil. "RAWWRR!" The tiger roared in anger as its body got covered in red mana, its blooding out as it formed a sort of armor on its body. The armor was iplete, however, as the tiger had lost arge amount of mana and blood thanks to the previous attacks. Boom! A figure suddenly crashed down at the tiger. "RAWWR!" The tiger roars in anger as a part of its armor got broken from the attack. It was pinned down by the attack as Greenie had stomped him in his strongest form. His red skin looked simr to the tiger whose body was covered in blood-red armor while his long white hair danced in the wind. He was about 4 meters tall at this moment and his strength was great. It was only after he had reached Tier I that he was able toprehend the third ability he had. [ Vajra ] The ability had a simple name, but the effect was something incredible. It worked simrly to the [ Ancestral Recall ] that Pentos previously used. Greenie could use the ability to gain a great deal of power momentarily. The [ Vajra Might ] and [ Vajra Blood ] were two abilities that Greenie could activate to gain a boost in power, whilst they also nourished his body and passively increased his stats. They had drawbacks, however. The [ Vajra Might ] would allow Greenie to increase in size and gain a big boost in strength, vitality, and endurance while his agility would suffer a penalty. Against huge monsters that moved slowly, it was incredibly useful, but against fast opponents, it was useless. The [ Vajra Blood ] would simply increase all the stats by a fair margin while his body stayed the same, he would be in a weakened state for a short time after using it, however. But by using [ Vajra ], Greenie would get a boost in all stats while his size would increase, it was a perfectbination of both the previous abilities and was much more powerful than them. The main difference was the fact that the first two allowed Greenie to tap into the power of his bloodline and gain powers while the third one allowed him to call upon the power of Vajra himself. The drawback was the fact that all three abilities would enter a cooldown period after he used [ Vajra ] and his stats would be weakened by 50% for a total of 12 hours. The drawback was great enough that the ability should only be used as ast resort as he would be near useless for 12 hours. He would also need to wait about 48 hours before being able to use any of the three abilities as well. As Greenie''s figure was shown, Pentos who was watching from the stand was amongst the first to react. "That''s!" Pentos stood up as he stared at Greenie. He could sense the power that was hidden inside his body and it made him a bit numb. Not just him, every single monster that had a powerful bloodline could feel themselves trembling, it wasn''t because Greenie was more powerful, but because he was now a manifestation of Vajra himself, a much, much weaker version of the course. The monsters stared at Greenie with slight fear. It was a primal fear that they couldn''t control. Amongst them were even those who had a bloodline from a god butpared to Vajra who stood near the top of the universe, they were not even worth mentioning. Even the tiger could feel a slight pressure from Greenie who was doing his best to pin it down on the ground. Beast appeared from the side and started attacking the monster with his ck lightning-covered ws. The ws managed to cut through the tiger''s fur without much issue and the lightning burned the flesh and fur of the monster that started roaring in pain. Greenie was barely able to hold the monster down, he was using every bit of his strength in order to not let the tiger get up. He knew that Wolf, Mia, and Shadow were pretty much out of the game. They had used up almost every bit of mana they had and wouldn''t be able to continue fighting. If the tiger attacked them, they would be in grave danger. He had to hold the monster down until Beast, Laura and Reign killed it. Suddenly, Greenie could sense wind hitting him from the back. The tiger had used his tail and whipped it at him in order to get him off its back. [ ring Paragon sh ] A red sh hit the tail and forced it back, cutting a part of it away. The monster roared in pain as Tank stood next to it. "If we don''t kill it now, then it doesn''t matter how much I try, I won''t be able to defend them." Tank nced at the angels as he lifted his axe once more. He used the skill once more while Laura had her arm transformed. She clenched the purple demonic arm before punching at therge pentagram in front of her. A purple beam shoot out and hit the tiger in the stomach while Tank managed to sever its tail. The result was great, but both of them were now exhausted. Tank had used his skill 3 times in session in order to cut off the tail and was barely standing. Beast on the other hand formed a weird symbol with his hands before hitting the monster''s belly with two open palms. [ Lightning Convulsion ] A ck and purple symbol appeared on the tiger''s body as it was suddenly covered in ck lightning, the powerful lightning made it spasm and Tank suddenly had a much easier time holding it down. The lighting for some reason didn''t hurt him at all and he suddenly smiled before letting go of the monster and summoning his hammer. [ Monster Spirit Activation ] Greenie activated the power of the hammer and an illusion of a huge lion appeared above him. He smashed down with all of his power while lightning suddenly flickered in front of him. Reign appeared and pushed Greenie back, his skill was broken when a red beam passed next to them. The beam didn''t miss, however, as both Reign and Greenie suffered injuries. Reign had a small part of his stomach prated while half a hole was left on Greenie''s shoulder. The tiger had managed to gain control of some of its body back even during the spasms and had shot a red beam at Greenie, thetter didn''t even see it as he waspletely focused on hitting it. Chapter 440 The Tiger Collapses The tiger''s retaliation came swiftly and furiously. The ck lightning was still shocking its body and making it hard to move, but with Greenie off its back, it was able to get up from the ground and attack Beast who gave it his all to dodge the attacks while still in his fused form. The trio of Beast, Reign, and Greenie were the only ones that could continue fighting against the monster at this moment. Shadow was preparing to use his ability once more in order to stop the tiger, but that was the most he would be able to do. He felt bad as he did the least during the battle, all of his attempts at injuring the tiger were thwarted by the monster, but at least he managed to set up a couple of attacks for Reign and the others. "Shit." Reign coughed out some blood as he got back on his feet, his injury was not critical, but it wasn''t a small one either. His armor was prated by the red beam and one could even see two of his ribs from the wound he had gotten. As for Greenie, he was in an even worse state. Not only could one see his ribs, but a part of them was also gone, destroyed by the red beam that the tiger had shot out. Reign didn''t hold Greenie ountable for what happened, the tiger''s retaliation was fast and even if Greenie had seen iting, it was doubtful that he would have been able to do anything about it. It was only thanks to Reign''s incredible speed that he was able to push Greenie away and save him. "I can still fight." Greenie got up from the ground while using his hammer as a crutch. He wouldn''t be able to run at the tiger and fight it like before, but he was still able tond an attack. His hammer was surrounded by a formless ball of energy as he nodded at Reign whose body was once again covered by lightning. Shadow had seen what Greenie was nning and immediately used his ability. Shadow vines sprung from the ground and coiled around the tiger, making it stop dead in its tracks. Beast was now free to attack as well, he quickly channeled mana to his ws and jumped at the tiger while Beastunched his hammer at the monster. The hammer managed to hit the tiger from the side and entered deep inside the body, it managed to break some bones and deliver powerful internal injuries to the tiger which roared in pain. Beast raised both of his hands in the air before swiping down at the tiger that was a mere 3 meters away from him. Ten waves of ck mana that resembled ws wereunched at the tiger and hit it in the face and the front part of its body. The w lights managed to not only cut through the skin but also prate deep inside the flesh of the monster. The tiger was in a world of pain as gallons of blood started flowing out from the wounds. Beast had even managed to hit one of its eyes, and thanks to the great power his attack had, managed to destroy it and blind the tiger on one side. The tiger was burned, shocked by lightning, and cut by des and its body was crushed thanks to powerful blunt attacks. It was at the end of its wits, its blood armor had disappeared as the tiger had used part of the mana reserved for it in order to shoot out the red beam at Greenie. The rest of the armor was easily broken by Greenie''s and Beast''s attacks and was shattered. The tiger had just a little bit of mana left and its injuries were severe. Even if Reign and the others did nothing, the monster would probably die in about 10 minutes. Of course, 10 minutes was not something they had avable. Their boosts would onlyst for a bit longer and then they would be back at their normal state, unable to do anything to the monster. Beast roared and lunged at the tiger. He knew that this was it, they had to go all out and risk it all, otherwise, they would lose the battle. He threw himself at the monster''s face and used his ws to prate deep inside it. He started swiping with his ws and tearing the fly from the tiger''s face. His ck lightning was flickering around and shocking the face of the tiger that could barely move its head. Reign had, however, appeared in the sky above the tiger. He held his two swords and plummeted down at the monster. [ Severing Light and Darkness ] The two swords shone with a bright light andplete darkness. As Reign attacked the tiger, he shed down and two sword lights struck the tiger in an x shape. The attack cut deep and drew blood from the monster as it screamed in pain. Its face was getting mangled by Beast who was showing no signs of stopping while Reign had a dangerous light in his eyes. "I''m not finished yet!" Reign threw both of his swords at the tiger before clenching his two hands. The swords struck the back of the tiger and stabbed all the way to the hilts. [ Compact Punch ] [ Lightning Fist ] One of Reign''s fists swelled a bit as he used one of the first skills he had learned. The other was covered in lightning, however. The [ Lightning Fist ] was a skill that Reign created by modifying the [ Lightning Fists ] skill. Contrary to the usual way of covering his fist in lightning and punching numerous times, this one simply focused all the mana and lightning to unleash a devastating attack that struck faster than sound. Reign crashed on the tiger and unleashed the two skills. The first one he used was the [ Lightning Fist ] skill. The faster the attack, the more damage it would do, which made it perfect to be used in such a way. Boom! It was as if a canon had exploded in the arena. Reign''s fist was not only faster than sound, but the damage it dealt was great as well. His fist went through the weakened fur of the tiger and right now, Reign was elbow-deep in the tiger''s body. His lightning was wrecking the tiger from the inside as some of its organs were now injured or destroyed. He quickly punched with his other hand, the [ Compact Punch ] made the fur of the tiger ripple as a powerful shockwave went through its body. The injured organs ruptured as the tiger suddenly started vomiting out blood. It was done for, the tiger only had a couple of seconds left to live as Reign''s final attacks managed to destroy its heart. Beast stopped attacking as he sensed that the tiger was done for, the two attacks that Reign delivered had done it. His action proved to be a disaster, however. With what little strength the tiger had, he used suddenly shake Beast off before opening its mouth and biting down on him. Beast''s fusion had ended at the same moment that Reign had delivered the [ Compact Punch ] and he was unable to do anything right now. He used all the mana he had and tried to hold the monster''s jaw open, only for his hands to be cut by razor-sharp teeth. His feet were also cut and half of his right foot waspletely severed as he tried his best to push against the mouth and keep it from closing. "You damn bastard!" Tank shouted as he suddenly threw his shield at the open mouth of the tiger. The shield drew an arc before plunging into the mouth of the tiger, stopping it from closing it. Beast drew a deep breath before letting go of the teeth. His body was weak, he couldn''t even keep himself standing. He fell forward, straight into the tiger''s mouth. "Gotcha!" Reign said as he grabbed Beast by the cor. He quickly pulled him back before jumping off the tiger''s mouth with Beast in his arms. The monster wasn''t even able to move its head anymore, the great loss of blood and the destruction of most of its organs had finished it off. It was barely able to breathe but continued staring at Reign with hatred in its eyes. One of its legs moved as it tried to attack Reign, only to fail as it was barely able to lift it off the ground. "Still not giving up huh?" Reign asked with a calm voice before channeling the rest of his mana to his right arm. Lightning coiled around the arm as he jumped up and reached the top of the tiger''s head. "Just die already!" [ Lighting Spear, Hand version ] Reign used his hand as a spear and plunged it inside the skull of the monster. His lightning erupted from inside and quickly destroyed the only thing that was still in rtively good shape, the tiger''s brain. As he confirmed that the tiger had died, Reign kneeled down on the top of its head before looking around the arena. The crowd erupted in cheers as they chanted the names of Reign and the others. They had managed to do it, they had managed to defeat the final opponent the arena had prepared for them. Chapter 441 The Reappearance Of The Three Devas "Well, that''s about it for the arena, huh?" Drayce whispered as he stared at Reign and the others who had finally finished the battle. Reign was wounded and so was Greenie, Beast was the one who was in the worst state, however. A melee battle was not his forte, but he was adamant about using his fused state during the fight as his power would grow above what he usually could possess without it. His hands and legs werepletely destroyed by the tiger''s sharp mouth, but they would be healed by the arena''s healing array without any repercussions. As for the second part of the hidden task, well, they would learn what was expected of them after they healed up. In an underground base somewhere on Earth. "This damned, what the hell is this?!" Aggaroth of the three Devas shouted as he punched the wall, creatingrge cracks that spanned for many meters. "Calm down Aggaroth, it''s not like did nothing," Imris said with a calm voice as he stared at the muscr man whose face was twisted in rage. "Nothing, well that''s pretty much what we did, we killed no one!" Aggaroth shouted once again as he stared down at Imris who sighed weakly. "Well that''s not true, we managed to persuade one to join our cause while we killed another." The bewitching Rithi said as she sat down on a purple chair that shone brightly. "Killed, we''re not sure that that guy is dead, hell, I for one don''t believe it," Aggaroth said as he leaned against a wall and tried to calm down. "The higher-ups paid a steep price to send us here, even an Ancient was involved in this, do you have any idea what will happen to us if wee back with empty hands?!" The Dark Ones had heard that the Alliance had found a new a long time ago and had kept watch on it. Upon seeing that the was nothing special, they first wanted nothing to do with it, it was only when many gods came to it that they found out that something was wrong and decided to send the three there in order to foil the Alliance''s ns. "The rise of this was unexpected, I doubt that the alliance will destroy it even if it fails to produce a Transcendent on time, hell, I doubt that will happen as well, there are already multiple people that are on a good track to Transcending, we need to make sure that the Alliance doesn''t get full control over it," Aggaroth said with a gloomy expression on his face. "The system''s restriction is much higher than we initially expected, even the three of us who are Saints aren''t allowed to simply go out and kill, especially not a seed of hope, the repercussions we will face thanks to attacking and possibly killing that one is way too high, we could perhaps kill two more and that would be it, otherwise we would have to spend a century or more in order to regain our Sainthoods," Imris said calmly as he looked at Aggaroth and Rithi. "The n has changed, we need to try and recruit more people, the more the better, at least we will be able to nt more spies in the alliance, perhaps even get some new recruits with great potential." "That''s easy to say, but the alliance has already sealed off the area, they will definitely check if we have done anything, the overseer is a High God, he won''t make any mistakes," Rithi said as she crossed her legs. "I know, that''s why I used the marker." "You used what?" Rithi asked with wide-open eyes. "Are you sure that that was the right thing to do?" Aggaroth asked Imris as thetter nodded. "We have to get in touch with the council, we''re in the dark here, who knows what might have happened outside, the marker is a raremodity, I know, but we still have 2 more, I expect that the council will reward us for our efforts, however, as I don''t believe that any other team would have been able to do as much as we did so far, hell, most of them would get restricted by the system immediately and would probably fall to the leveling phase right away." Suddenly a red dot appeared in front of Imris. The three quickly stopped talking as the dot erged and a blood-red scroll was suddenly in front of Imris. He quickly grabbed the scroll and opened it, slowly reading through the contents before closing it with a sigh. "We are to continue the mission, but as we figured, it has changed to getting more people on our side, not only that but we are prohibited from killing the humans if we don''t have a second choice, the seeds of hope and those with high potential are off limitspletely." "What, we are prohibited from killing any, why the hell would they-" "The Immortal has shown interest in this, he has already been spotted here, he''s in the middle of putting a im on the." Aggaroth and Rithi both stood up with their eyes opened wide in shock. "The Immortal." "Has put a im?" "Yeah, that person hasn''t done anything to affect the universe in millennia at least, I doubt he will put a full im, probably a shared one with the alliance, or perhaps a im on some areas, but that''s enough to make it known that this is off limits to anyone." "You understand what that means, right?" Imris nced at the two who promptly nodded at him. Their backs were drenched in a cold sweat as they thought of the repercussions that woulde if they started killing people here. The Immortal Army was one of the rare factions in the universe that was neutral, the members of the army would asionally go out and find work, fighting for those that offered the most. A millennia ago, something happened. Members of the Immortal army had joined armies from both the Alliance and the Dark Ones, they never fought against an army that had one of their own, but all the others were fair game. Some of the generals of the armies were annoyed, however. They thought that since the members had joined them, they shouldn''t be acting so high and mighty and deny fighting against each other. Some had even gone as far as even insulting them, and even their leader. It was only a short period of time before the whole universe found out what happens to those that do such things. The members of the Immortal army that had their leader insulted returned the payment and left their posts. The next day, 2 Ancient Gods, 5 High Gods, 12 Middle Gods, tens of Low Gods, hundreds of Saints, and thousands of Transcendents were found dead. The Immortal and his army didn''t take kindly for those presumptuous enough to insult them. Even though both sides suffered heavy casualties, nobody dared take revenge for the fallen. Not only was the Immortal Army a powerful faction in the universe, but the Immortal had many friends and those that owed him favors. If the Immortal Army were to join any of the 2 factions, the war would be over. "One wrong step, and we will die, our faction might get implicated as well," Imris said with a heavy voice before looking at the two who had solemn faces. "As for the rewards, this is what the council is offering." Imris opened the scroll once again and showed it to the two who had their eyes opened wide once again. "This much." "It, it would be enough," Rithi said. "Yes, it would not only be enough to clear our debt, but reaching Godhood would also not be a problem, the council surely knows how to tempt us," Imris said with a dejected expression before closing the scroll. "It''s no wonder the Alliance calls us the Dark Ones," Aggaroth said with a chuckle as Imris and Rithi red at him. "Shut your mouth, you know what happens to those in the faction that dare use that name." "Why, we do act like that, killing the inhabitants of others, speeding up the process of any we find, making them kill each other in hopes of producing great talents, it''s no wonder that the rest of the universe sees us as the bad guys." "It doesn''t matter what others think, the winners are those that write history, no matter the end-meets if we manage to win in the end, then it will all be worth it," Rithi said with a stern voice as Aggaroth shrugged his shoulders. "So what do we do now?" "Our integration to the and the system present here is almost finished, after that we will be able to create safe zones of our own, of course, they will need to be hidden from the alliance as those will be where we will recruit people," Imris said before standing up. "We won''t show ourselves if not necessary, simply sending out avatars should suffice, do be careful not to be found out when creating the safe zones and operating them, there are some powerful Transcendents here, and we will be in trouble if they spot us." "Ughh, why couldn''t they simply send some Low Gods over to make the zones?" Aggarothined as the other two nced at him. "Don''t be dumb, you know that the restrictions from the system only be worse after one reaches a higher level of existence, only those that stand on the top, like the Immortal, can exist outside of the system and its rules." "Yeah, I know, but talking about that guy, doesn''t the system have something against him, I heard both he and the ne-" "Stop, we won''t be mentioning them here, let''s go."Imris red at Aggaroth sternly before thetter nodded his head in agreement. Chapter 442 A Weird Vision Reign once again had a weird dream, a vision of sorts. They hadn''t shown up for a long time, but now he had two visions one after the other. There was a high mountain, it looked to be asrge as a. On top of the mountain were a castle and many buildings from which people frequently came out and entered. Training grounds, bars, there were all kinds of facilities one could find on top of the gigantic mountain. It was like Reign was looking at mount Olympus or the legendary Kunlun Mountains as they were once described to be ces where gods resided. The clouds parted at the mountain, daring not to touch it. The whole upper part of the mountain was shrouded by clouds and mist, letting nobody see what was above it. Even during the brightest days when no clouds were present, some would stay near the mountain, eternally shrouding it and keeping it hidden from the eyes of others. The castle on top of the mountain was incredibly tall and its peak was almost at the same level as the peak of the mountain was, it only stood about 20 meters below it. That was from where Reign was seeing the vision, the person he was currently seeing things from was standing on top of the mountain and overlooking everything that happened there. Not just the mountain, but the whole where the mountain was located at. From a nce, Reign could see that the was many timesrgerpared to Earth, even in its current state. The people that were sparring down seemed like normal humans, even when using weapons, there was no flow of mana anywhere, of course, that was at first nce, once one looked deeper, they would be able to sense a devastating energy behind each of their hits that would shake mountains and overturn oceans. Reign felt his soul tremble a bit as he realized it, every single one of the people that were training down could destroy him with a simple wave of their hand, not even his soul would be spared. As for the person that overlooked them all, he was inplete tranquility. His mind was as calm as a frozenke, there was apleteck of any emotion inside of him as he looked at everything below him. Perhaps there was a small feeling of proudness inside his heart that barely leaked out as he nced at the people below, but other than that, there was nothing. It wasn''t just the people down, it was ack of emotion towards anything. He cared not for the and its inhabitants other than those on the mountain. Each time the person looked up, Reign was able to see the universe, millions of stars shining brightly, but even that was of no concern to the man. It was as if he was above everything, even the stars that shone in the vast and cold universe, no, it wasn''t just that, the stars were too small for him to care, he was above anything, even the universe itself. It wasn''t arrogance that led to his pride and sense of superiority, but the power that allowed him to do so. Reign didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that if the person wanted to, this whole would crumble and disappear in a sh. The feeling made Reign feel a sense of dread, almost as if the person was about to do so and destroy the alongside its inhabitants, but he didn''t. The man simply continued sitting atop the mountain and overlooking everything in serenity and calmness. The vision ended and Reign opened his eyes. This one was differentpared to all the others. Every single vision he previously had was filled with anger and devastation, it showed those that broke through some kind of barrier or shackles in their anger and gained great power, but this one showed theplete opposite. It showed Reign a person who had seemingly done everything he needed to do, someone that was atplete peace with himself and what had happened to him. But a feeling still nagged Reign as he didn''t think that waspletely true. There was peace and tranquility in the man, but he could have sworn that for a brief moment, he felt something, something hidden deep inside the man''s heart, something that thetter probably never showed. He didn''t know what it was, and he was annoyed by hisck of knowledge, but he was almost certain that he was right. But the other issue Reign had with the vision was the person he was seeing things through. It was the same one from before, he was definitely sure of that. Who was that person, why was Reign seeing through his eyes, and even more importantly, what had happened to that person after the fight whose beginning Reign had previously seen? Was the scene on the mountain before it, or perhaps after it? Reign had no clue, but he had a feeling that it wouldn''t be long before he would find out. "Another vision, it seems he is close," Aethion spoke as the dark copy of Reign appeared next to him. "Yes, I was wondering why no visions were appearing, but I never thought he would actually get those, it''s as reassuring as it is worrying." "Hmm, what did he see?" Aethion asked the copy with a worried expression on his face, the copy, however, simply smiled at him before shaking his head, letting him know that he can''t tell him. "I see, well, ''s nothing I can do about it, but why are you worried?" "It might be a bit too fast, I don''t know if he''s ready yet if he can control it." "Well, you''re in the same position as me when ites to that, you can only watch and hope, you did give it your all to help, I did see that much." "I did, but I wonder if it was enough, only time will tell I guess." The copy shook his head before disappearing with a sigh. Aethion simply shook his head before continuing to experiment with the souls he had gotten. The souls were twisted and deformed, none of them resembling how they were before. "Well, let us continue my dears." The souls wailed as Aethion resumed his experiments, each as horrifying as the other. The souls were pulled, pushed, twisted apart, and deformed by Aethion as he hummed cheerfully. "I wonder if I''ll get my body back after that guy bes more powerful?" Aethion stopped and asked himself before shrugging his shoulders and resuming his experiments. "No matter, I already died once, I''ll just treat this as a nice way to pass time before being sent to damnation." Aethion shrugged his shoulders before continuing with his work. As for Reign, his eyes opened as soon as the vision ended. He looked around the familiar room in which he previously woke up, only to find that Beast and Greenie were still sleeping while the others were talking with Mia and the rest of the angels. His movement alerted them and Shadow and the others smiled at him. "This will be one of the rare times you didn''t wake upst," Shadow said as Reign smirked at him before standing up from the bed. The wounds he had, the damage his armor had gone through, it was all gone thanks to the incredible array that was inside this room. It was as if the multitude of injuries had never even happened, Reign only needed to take a nce at Beast to see that his feet and hands were back to normal. It wasn''t only that, their armors were also spotless other than being repaired. The blood from the tiger was gone, and the armor of Wolf, Shadow, and everyone else was in perfect condition. ''How much did Drayce spend to get such a treasure, hell, if this is what a treasure that belongs to a Transcendent can do, what about Saints, or Gods?'' Reign asked himself as he gulped after imagining what kinds of things existed in the universe. What he didn''t know was the fact that this treasure was given to Drayce by his master who was a god, the treasure was of a high grade and not even Saints necessarily possessed one as powerful as it was. Not only was Drayce incredibly talented, but he had a master that doted on him greatly. His power was also not to be underestimated as he could fight against weak Saints by himself. He was one of the rare beings that possessed not 1, but 2 inherent abilities. His power over fire was the ability he was born with, while the other one was one that chose him. About 3 hours had passed before both Beast and Greenie woke up from their sleep. Their injuries were gone and they were in perfect condition, just like the others. Only 5 minutes passed after they woke up before the door of the room opened and Drayce walked in with swag. Chapter 443 The Second Half Of The Hidden Task "You guys certainly look good," Drayce said with a wide smile as he looked at Reign and the others. He was feeling quite happy from what had happened in the arena, not only did they fight against Pentos in the first round, but Reign and the others also had the bad luck of drawing the Death Riders who were at the top of the difficulty level when it came to the arena. They still managed to preserve and go through the round before ending the final round with a victory against a Tier II monster. Even though the monster was one that had a limited set of skills and was mostly fighting by using its instincts, it was still a whole tier above them, for normal people, it would have been impossible to defeat it. Everybody in the arena enjoyed the show, and he managed to make quite a nice sum as everybody was betting. Most people bet on Pentos, the Death Riders, and the Tier II monster, with each victory of Reign and the others, those bets all made their way to Drayce and filled his pockets. The arena was epted by the system and as such, it was much easier for Drayce to make the hidden tasks, no, it wasn''t just easier, they were now a part of the challenge itself. Drayce could now give out rewards and not just sparring sessions as he previously thought. ''The system is actually bonding with the so fast, not only that, but it''s giving us a lot more freedompared to before, what is it that made the system itself so frantic about this, is it simply because the Immortal has shown interest towards it?'' Drayce thought to himself before shaking his head and speaking. "That was the first half of the hidden task, with this cleared, even if you fail the second half, you will still get rewarded, and you will also be put above all teams that failed or didn''t do the hidden task, right now, there are two teams that are taking part in the second half of the task, simply staying there for a longer period of timepared to them will allow you to win the challenge, but I guess you guys want to finish the task as well, right?" Reign and the others all nodded at Drayce''s words. What a joke, to simply stay there longer. They knew that the rewards forpleting such a difficult hidden task would definitely be far above what Drayce had given them with the sparring session before, he told them before that his hidden tasks were now part of the challenge and he was allowed to give out rewards. "Alright, well, here is what''s gonna happen, you will get teleported to the building above, it''s muchrger inside, however," Drayce said with a calm expression as the others all nodded at his words. They already expected the inside of the weird building above the pyramid to be muchrger since the pyramid was the same after all. "You have one task, reach the top, that''s all, you don''t need to find anything, you don''t even have to kill anything if you don''t wish to, you simply need to reach the top of the building and you will clear the hidden task." "There is a catch, of course." Drayce smiled brightly before continuing. "Not only are there monsters inside, but traps that can potentially kill you, finding a ce to rest will be a challenge, and all the teams that are currently taking part in the hidden task are transported to the same ce, which means you might need to look out for the two teams that had entered before you." "Oh, that sounds interesting," Wolf said as he smiled at Drayce who simply smiled back. "Yes, although your overall power is above theirs, I would rmend you not underestimate anybody, they have been there for longer, they have a better understanding of the space than you, they might even team up in order to take you guys out." "Let them try, tricks are useless against us," Greenie said with a convicted expression on his face. "Hmm, you have enthusiasm, I domend you on that, little ogre," Drayce said while Greenie scowled at him. "Anyway, you are all rested, please exit the room and take the ration bags before making your way to the teleporter," Drayce said as he pointed at the door of the room. Reign, Shadow, Mia, and the others all grunted before making their way to the door. Just like Drayce had said, there were small bags of rations waiting for them in the hallway. The rations included some beef jerky, biscuits, and some water. It would be enough for 2 days. "This should keep you well fed, if you run out during your stay in the building, you will have to find food and water by yourself, it''s not plentiful, but it can be found," Drayce told them before moving through the hallway. Reign and the others followed after him, they walked for about 2 minutes before Drayce stopped behind a door. "Well, that would be it for me, good luck, I''ll be watching you guys, I hope you do well," Drayce said before his body turned into light and scattered. "Damn, these guys really have some good exits," Shadow said as he stared at the particles of light that were slowly fading away in the air. "Yeah, let''s go." Reign grabbed the knob and turned it, the door opened with ease and they entered. Inside was a simple room, it was about 100 square meters and there was nothing on it except for an intricate array that was made on the floor. "This is the teleporter, huh?" Beast said as he crouched down and observed the array. He looked at the lines and symbols of the array with great interest. He was very interested in how arrays worked and how they were able to draw mana and be used in so many different ways. The whole team soon stood in the middle of the array. It shone brightly before the sight in front of them turned into a blur. When it finished, they found themselves in a room that was made of stones. The array was still there, but it had no mana in it, making it known that it would be impossible to use it and go back. Some of the angels dropped down to their knees and 2 of them even started vomiting. They had actually never used a teleportation array of such power before, they only had the smaller ones that were much weaker back at their base. The teleportation array that they used this time was about 3 times more powerfulpared to the one''s Reign and the others had in their territory and even they felt a bit sick from using it. "Alright, after everybody goes back to normal, let''s go out and see what we are facing here," Wolf said as he sat down in a corner of the room. Mia had used her frost ability and froze the vomit of the two angels in order for the room to not smell. After some 5 minutes, everybody was fine and they moved to therge wooden door at the end of the room. As Reign opened it and they all went out, they had to stop for a moment as they stared at the scene in front of them in wonder. They were currently located on the first floor of the building, and what was in front of them was something that none of them expected. Thousands of huge square rocks were levitating in the air and moving around, some entering in walls and stopping there while others came out of the walls. The size of the building as well was shocking, it was many, many timesrgerpared to the pyramid, and Reign and the others couldn''t even see the end of the first floor. There were floating tforms that simply levitated or moved around, smaller blocks that zoomed around the ce, and some cylinder-shaped rocks that were moving about. Staircases could also be seen, but they moved and even separated, making it quite difficult to use them to reach higher floors. From what they could see, there were no monsters present on the first floor, but all of them kept their guards up as one could never be too careful in such a situation. None of the blocks wasrge enough to hold all of them, even the tforms could barely be used by them all at the same time. That was a bit of a problem, the team came together in order to make a n to get up. They decided to split up into three teams. Reign would be in one team together with the top 3 angels and 3 other angels. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie would be together with three angels while Mia, Laura, and Shadow would be with thest three. They would keep the three squads like this before moving higher up, the inside of the building would definitely change as there were no enemies here, and neither could they be able to get any food or water from such an environment. Chapter 444 Second Floor "Be careful, don''t lose your bnce." Reign said to one of the angels as the girl jumped from a floating rock to the tform the rest were located at. They had so far managed to climb about 7 meters in height. It wasn''t particrly hard, but it wasn''t easy either as they found that keeping bnce was a bit of a challenge. It was especially hard when one would jump from a moving rock to another moving rock and some had almost fallen down. The other two teams also struggled, the ones that had the most difficulties when moving around were Tank and Greenie, their size was a disadvantage in such activities and made it hard to move from rock to rock and tform to tform. The asional smaller rocks that would zoom past them from time to time made things even more difficult, one hit from the smaller rocks could get injured and even fall down. Time slowly passed and Reign and the others patiently made their way up. The first obstacle they had to ovee in order to get to the top of the building wasn''t particrly difficult, it just forced them to be patient and move slowly. It took them a whole 2 hours to get up. There was a ceiling at the top with a staircase that led up. As Reign and the others all walked up the stairs and arrived at the next floor, they exhaled in relief as they could finally step onto the normal ground. The very moment thest person went up, the hole that led downstairs closed. Reign and the others cared little for that, they didn''t n on going back down anyway. What met Reign''s sight on the next floor was a forest. "Huh, how, howe there''s something like this in a building?" Shadow asked with a befuddled voice as he stared around them. With a clear blue sky, grass on the ground, trees, and the chirping of birds, it was as if they were outside. The only thing that made it obvious that they were still inside was the wall that was behind them. It seemed that they were at the very edge of the floor, the wall behind them showed grass, trees, the sky, and everything that was in front of them. But one could simply touch it and the wall would ripple before showing its ck exterior. "It''s like a TV of sorts," Beast said as he moved his hand across the wall. "The exterior is simr to a crystal, it seems one can use this to create a simr to what we were able to do with technology, just like TVs, phone screens, and such." "And the way it works, let me guess, mana?" Shadow asks with a wide smile as Beast shakes his head. "It definitely uses mana, but how it works exactly, I have no idea." "Alright, no time to dilly daily, we have to move, Drayce said that the other two teams wouldn''t be able to finish the hidden task, but we shouldn''t take any chances." Reign said as the others all nodded. "You guys good to go?" Reign turned around and asked Mia and the angels. They simply nodded to him to answer and soon they were on their way. The forest they entered was quite peaceful, one thing did bother them a bit, even after about 10 minutes of walking through it, there were no monsters or animals that they hade across. The trees looked and felt real to the touch, and the grass and leaves as well. But it was obvious that something was going on here, they were able to hear noises from all kinds of animals and insects, but they were unable to see any of them. "I''m not going crazy right, there''s no way that we wouldn''t be able to spot at least one animal when we are constantly listening to them, like, no way!" Shadowined as he tried to search around and find something, but it was for naught. The whole floor was seemingly devoid of life. The only thing one could find were thousands of trees, bushes, and other nts. "What do we even have to do here?" Shadow asked as they walked through the forest. "Find something maybe?" Tank said. "Maybe, or maybe we need to like meditate, achieve enlightenment before we get teleported up?" One of the angels said. "Bro, this isn''t one of your novels, just, just don''t talk." Another one of the angels said with a dejected expression as he stared at the other one who simply shrugged his shoulders. "Alright, we''re getting nowhere with this, Wolf, do it." Reign said as he stopped and yawned. "Sure." Wolf suddenly started channeling a great amount of mana as he prepared to unleash his mes. "Mia, please do get ready too, we''ll need your ability to keep us safe for what''s about to happen." Reign turned around and told Mia who started channeling mana as well. Fire suddenly appeared around Wolf who opened his eyes and started hurling fireballs around him. Each of the fireballs was about 2 meters in diameter and would explode after hitting a tree. It didn''t take long for the temperature in the area to rise, Mia was still waiting, however, as Wolf still hadn''t finished with using his ability. "Done." Wolf suddenly said and showed a thumbs up at Mia who activated her ability. The ground around her quickly froze as walls of ice suddenly started being formed around them. The walls being formed slowly but surely materialized and the cold air from them managed to cool down the area. A ceiling was created as well and soon, the team waspletely surrounded by ice. It was simr to the [ Ice Prison ] skill that Mia had used against the Tier II tiger, only that it was much weaker this time since she wasn''t using any of her marks. Mia stood straight and continued pouring mana into the ice walls, the hot temperature from outside was melting them with great speed and she needed to focus and not let them melt downpletely. Luckily, the mes spread out everywhere and since this ce was the center of it all, the fire here was the first to die out. It still took some time and Mia was covered in sweat by the time she finally released the skill. Destion That was the word that one would use to describe the scene in front of them. The grass, trees, bushes, all the greenery was gone. This was the first time that Wolf had used his ability without holding back and allowed his mes to spread out everywhere. When fighting in different areas, Wolf would usually try his best to contain his mes, lest they end up burning half the forest down and injuring others at the same time. The forests around their territory and those that were in higher-leveled areas were also more resistant to mes and it wasn''t as easy to burn them down like this. Only ash and some charcoal remained of the forest they were previously standing inside of. The burned remains of the trees crumpled down with the slightest touch and the only greenery left was inside the ice walls that Mia had created. Reign and the others stared at the devastation left by Wolf''s mes, in the distance they could still see fire and smoke rising high in the air, the whole forest was still not burned down, but it wouldn''t be long until it was gone. "So, do we just wait?" Shadow asked as Reign simply nodded at him. There was no point in leaving this ce right now as the mes still hadn''t fully gone out. They would move after about 20 minutes had passed, that should be enough for most of the forest to get burned down. They patiently waited, the temperature was high and it made them thirsty, still, they didn''t take out their water just yet, they wanted to check if there was any source of water inside this ce, but with Wolf''s fire destroying everything, they doubted they would even be able to drink any water they find. "Maybe we should have explored some more before resorting to such drastic measures," Beast said as he scratched the back of his head. Perhaps he was right, maybe Wolf''s fire actually made everything harder for them right now, but Reign doubted that, whatever they needed to do in this area, they would definitely find it easier after the forest was gone. Suddenly, a bright light shone and they were teleported out of the area. "Tch, they destroyed the whole area, it took me a while to make this ce so nice." Drayce appeared in the sky above the destroyed forest. He sighed as he looked down at what was once a beautiful ce. "Maybe I should have seen thising, well, no useining about it now." Drayce waved his hand and something from below flew to him. It was the charred remains of an animal, that was actually what they needed to do in order to pass this floor. There was only one animal on the whole floor and they needed to find it and capture it, of course, killing was also allowed and would count as passing the floor. "Poor guy." Said Drayce as he looked at the charred remains before throwing it away. He spread his arms as a brilliant light shone down on the forest. Suddenly the ash was gone, and the charred trees as well crumpled to dust and were wiped away by the wind. The original state of the floor was back, rock floors and walls and ceiling that were made of the same crystal-like material. As Drayce continued pouring his mana in, the floor changed, soil appeared and grass and trees started sprouting before growing with breakneck speed. It only took him about 10 minutes to return the whole floor as it was back when Reign and the others first arrived here. "Now, let''s see how well they''re doing." Chapter 445 Third Floor "What, what the hell is this now?!" Shadow shouted as he looked at the scene in front of them. A scene that was straight out of hell presented itself in front of them, some of the angels even trembled from the scene while trying their best not to vomit. What has presented in front of them was a field that had no grass, just dark soil that was saturated with blood. Small puddles and streams of blood flowed around from the thousands of corpses that were shown to them. There were small hills of corpses present, but most of the area was filled with corpses, and even live humans that were disyed on long spikes that entered through their buttocks, while exited out of their mouths. ( Author: Yeah, pretty much what d the Impaler did ) Some were put onrge wooden crosses where their limbs were either bound by thin threads that cut deep inside their flesh or they were prated byrge iron nails that would stick out from behind the wood. There were those that were hung onrge wooden beams by their entrails, those who were hanging by their skin which was slowly being pulled and ripped by the weight of their body, and more. The scene was not just gory, but almost unbearable. "That damned Drayce, what the hell did he do here?!" Tank shouted in anger as he went toward one of the men who was being hung by the skin of his back being prated by a thin metal spear and slowly being pulled apart. "Wait Tank, don''t touch him, not yet." Reign said as he looked around them. No matter where he looked, he was greeted by the same sight. ''Just how many people are here, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, maybe even more?'' Reign thought as he could feel anger slowly boiling inside of him. He didn''t know any of these people and whether they lived or died was of no concern to him, but to see such a sight truly made him angry. He didn''t mind seeing corpses, people being killed was also another thing that didn''t bother him as that was what the world had be now. But seeing people being killed in such brutal ways, slowly tortured for perhaps hours before they were finally allowed to die, made him angry. Lightning appeared around his two hands as he clenched them both into fists. He took a deep, long breath before exhaling in order to calm himself down. ''We''re in the middle of a hidden task, there''s no time to get angry here.'' Reign thought as he closed his eyes and calmed down. "None of them can survive, that''s for certain." Wolf suddenly added from the side as he looked at the people that were unable to even wail as their strength waspletely gone. "So what, we just leave them and-" "Tank!" Wolf''s shout interrupted Tank''s words as he stared at him. "We''re in the middle of a hidden task, this ce is a building in the middle of a desert, we don''t even know if these people are real, hell, even if they were, how do you reckon we get them outside?" Wolf''s words made Tank silent, not only him, everybody waspletely silent as they found Wolf''s words to bepletely true. "If you want to help them, then kill them, ease their suffering, but other than that, we can do nothing, hell, we don''t even know what exactly we''re supposed to do here," Wolf added as he approached one of the men who was being hung on a wooden cross with the help of the thin threads. He summoned his sword and promptly drove it through his heart, killing him instantly. "For some, death itself is a luxury." "Let''s move, maybe we''ll find out what we need to do after walking around." Reign said as he opened his eyes. His expression was one of resolution as he moved through the corpses and half-dead men and women that could be found on the field. It took them about 1 hour before finding what was needed. There was a clearing in the middle of the corpses, a smallke of blood had formed there while a person sat on a throne of bones in the very middle of it. His long blonde hair cascaded down all the way to theke of blood and its tips were tainted by the blood. His face was one that could only be described as beautiful, his sharp jawline coupled with his sky-blue eyes and soft eyebrows could make anyone blush with a single smile. The man wasn''t really muscr, but he wasn''t skinny either, one could see his well-defined muscles easily as he wore a sleeveless white robe. The bottom of the robe was red as it went down in theke of blood. As Reign and the others approached, the man lifted his head that was being held up by his right hand. His hands had no calluses, his nails were not long and they were kept in good condition as well. There were no scars or bruises from what Reign and the others could see, which made them believe that if the man did all of this, he did it with ease. ''There are perhaps even a million people here, if this man did all of this, then just how strong is he?'' Reign thought as he stared at the man who suddenly met his eyes. A nce. Just a simple nce. And yet Reign felt paralyzed, he couldn''t move, he couldn''t even breathe for a moment as the man''s eyes were enough to make him understand that he was not somebody that he could hope to match. "You guys are the third to arrive, that''s quite something, to be honest." A pleasant voice was suddenly heard inside everybody''s heads. The man''s mouth didn''t move, he simply looked at them with a slight smile. "A notch above those previous two teams, however." "Hmmm, what should we do?" The man suddenly disappeared from the spot and appeared behind Reign. "Such an interesting specimen, well, a bunch of you are." Before Reign could even turn around, the man disappeared before appearing right in front of Mia. Mia, the angels, everybody was still paralyzed and couldn''t move. The man put his hand on Mia''s chin and gently lifted her head. He simply looked at her before disappearing once again and appearing back on the throne. "Alright, walk towards me, the ones that can reach me will pass." Suddenly the pressure all of them felt was gone and they were once again able to move. Reign panted heavily as he stared at the man who simply smiled at him. "That''s it, we just walk to you?" Reign asked cautiously as the man nodded his head. "It''s that simple." The man''s voice reverberated inside their heads as Reign and the others all nced at each other before slowly walking toward the man. As soon as they stepped into theke of blood, the pressure they felt before appeared once again. It wasn''t as powerful, however, but it made it hard to move. They all steeled themselves and started channeling their mana as they slowly walked toward the man. Mia and the angels did the same, but they were obviously having more trouble. Mia was doing fine, the three strongest angels as well were able to slowly move toward the man, but the other angels all struggled fiercely and each step was incredibly difficult to make. One thing that none of them knew was the fact that the pressure wasn''t the same for everybody. What the man was currently testing was the resolve they had, the pressure on each one of them was what he felt was enough to make them struggle, except for the angels who were in his eyes simply too weak to stand with Reign and the others. Of course, if they truly wanted to make it to the throne, if they gave everything they had and went through an unimaginable amount of pain, they would be able to clear his test. He highly doubted that it would happen, however. He could sense thatpared to the others, the ten angels didn''t have the drive or willpower to make it to the end, even if he put less pressure on them, it was debatable whether or not they would be able to do it. As the team made it halfway, the pressure they felt was enough to make them clench their teeth and dig their nails in their hands. They not only felt pressure but a lot of pain as well, hell, Reign and the others felt as if their bones would break at any moment. They still continued, however. Their abilities slowly manifested around them, but they were unable to interact with the others, Reign''s lightning would never be able to reach Wolf, while thetter''s mes would never touch any of the others either. Theke of blood had no reaction to their abilities, even Laura''s ability which should easily be able to freeze theke simply did nothing to it. Chapter 446 Reign In A Pinch The team pressed forward, and each of their steps was now apanied by a lot of pain. The blonde man simply observed them, amused by their efforts to reach him. The angels had fallen back, they were struggling to even reach the halfway point and it was soon bing obvious that they simply weren''t going to make it. Even though the blonde man was mostly testing the resolve each of them had, there was a minimum requirement for strength that somebody needed to have to pass the test. If the angels managed to arrive at the throne, which was possible, they would feel such unimaginable pain that they would probably wish they were dead. As Reign stepped forward to the man, his lightning became white and ck and his eyes had a sharp glint in them. The man simply looked in his direction with amusement as the pressure continued to pile up. Shadow and the others continued walking as well, they had already passed three-quarters of the distance and weren''t going to give up now. Their marks started activating as well. They didn''t activate them, just like they didn''t activate their abilities, the test from the blonde man pressured them to such a point that their bodies did whatever needed to be done to survive. The marks gave them great strength, especially Mia whose two marks surprised the blonde man. Almost all of the marks surprised him, to see a mark that was given by a Low God would have been alright, but there were marks that came from High Gods and not just any High Gods that were present here. Wolf''s mark gave him the biggest surprise. The violet mes danced around Wolf as theke of blood actually started responding to them. Laura''s ability had also started working as a thinyer of ice was slowly being formed on the surface of theke. Reign''s ck and white lightning was another surprise, thergest of them all. The blonde man almost gulped as he saw it, his demeanor almost changed, but he controlled himself and stayed the same as before. His mind, however, was a mess. Hundreds of thoughts passed through his mind each second as he stared at the people that were slowly nearing him. Reign and the others were trembling as blood started dripping from their noses. Soon, blood could be seening out from all the orifices, but they didn''t stop, they continued moving forward with all their might as their powers were on full disy. Their weapons were summoned and the power that the weapons had was activated. Reign''s lightning intensified multiple times, Wolf became dragonized, Shadow was cloaked in darkness while Beast had already fused with ckie. Tank was in his demonic form while his axe shone with an evil red light that made him stronger. Greenie was in his Vajra form, his hammer was levitating above him as the illusion of a giant lion appeared around him. Laura''s arm was fully demonized, the dark tome and wand were both out and were supplying her with power as she moved forward while Mia was in the form she had when she was fighting against the tiger. Her two wings were unfurled behind them while the sword in her hands was emitting cold air that was visible to everyone. The test was testing their full power, the power they had when using their weapons and armor included. Reign felt as if his bones were breaking and getting repaired, only to be broken again with each step he took. He was now only 2 meters away from the throne and the blonde man, 2 measly meters that anyone could reach with ease, but for him, it was as if the man was miles away from him. He grits his teeth as madness was shown in his eyes as he stared at the man and continued forward. There had already been two teams that had managed to pass this floor, there was no way he was about to lose against anyone. There was something deep inside of him that prevented him from allowing such a thing Reign had always beenpetitive and would always strive to reach high, he didn''t like losing, but it was never to this point. Of course, what he and the others didn''t know was that the test the man had given them was harderpared to what the previous two teams had to go through. It was thanks to their personal strength, and thanks to the marks that they had that the test was more difficult. The most surprising thing was the fact that Mia, Shadow, and the others had finally reached the throne while Reign was still about 2 meters away. He tried to move, but he simply couldn''t, his body wouldn''t listen to him, each time he tried to move his legs, an incredible amount of pain would assault him and he would simply stand there, paralyzed. Even the three angels had managed to arrive after about 2 minutes, but Reign still hadn''t moved. Shadow and the others stared at him with confusion in their eyes, he was after the strongest amongst them, his weapon was the most powerful, his ability was the most powerful, and there should be no issue for him to reach the throne. The 10 angels behind had all given up, most of them barely passed the halfway point and realized that going any further was almost impossible. They were simply too weak to pass the test. Their bodies shone brightly as they were teleported out of the floor. Nobody knew where they had gone, but they wouldn''t be with them from now on. As for Reign, even the blonde man looked at him with surprise in his eyes. He was confused at what was happening as well, Reign should have been able to reach the throne by now. His power and determination were more than enough for him toe to the throne. ''He''s one of ''them'', his natural talent is high, that much is certain, so why is-'' Suddenly the blonde man''s eyes widened as he stared at Reign. ''Don''t tell me, damn it, I have to stop this before it goes bad.'' The man rose to his feet and started dispelling the formation around him that was used for the test. Inside Reign''s mind, however, a chaotic scene was taking ce. "What the hell is happening?!" Aethion shouted as the dark copy of Reign was standing in the sea of lightning and was trying to hold back the light and darkness away. "He''s losing control, dammit, that test is forcing him to use everything, and I mean everything, he''s about to go berserk!" The copy said with a worried expression on his face. "Dammit,e on Reign, control yourself!" As the blonde man dispelled the formation, he stared at Reign who waspletely covered in lightning. Most of the lightning around Reign was ck and he waspletely covered in it, his body was barely even visible anymore. "That form." Shadow gulped as he stared at Reign, not only him, everyone did as they remembered thest time Reign had been in that form. It was when the orcmander killed Adam. Reign''s anger reached the top and he went berserk in the form they were seeing right now. They still remembered seeing Reignpletely decimate the lifeless body of the orcmander before they jumped in and stopped him. The form had not appeared after that, Reign didn''t even know how exactly it happened or how to activate the power, but now, it was back. ''Shit, why did he have to be of that kind, dammit, this isn''t good, if he loses control, then he might be gonepletely.'' The blonde man thought as he stared at Reign. He didn''t move or do anything, he knew that this was something Reign had to conquer himself, but the question is, could he do it? Even Drayce had appeared. He stood next to the blonde man and stared at Reign with a worried look. He knew exactly what was happening, just as the man knew. "How would have thought that it was like this, he never even showed a glimpse of this before, damn, had I known, I would have changed this floor," Drayce said with worry as the blonde man nodded at him. "I know, it surprised me too, the only thing we can do is hope, hope that he doesn''t lose himself and allows it to control him." The blonde man said as he nced at Drayce before returning his sight to Reign. Reign had started to move, he wasn''t going berserk just yet and they could all see that he was trying to control himself. The asional glimpses past the lightning showed his face that showed a painful expression as he walked toward the throne. More lightning started appearing around him, but it was flickering everywhere, it wasn''t like the previous time when he lost control and it hugged his body as if it was armor. As Reign reached the throne, he stood face to face with Drayce and the blonde man. His breathing was heavy, but the lightning was slowly going away, Reign had managed to regain control over his body. Chapter 447 Reaching The Final Floor "Phew." The dark copy said as he fell down to his knees. "He managed to keep control, didn''t think he had it in him for a moment there." The copy said again as he lied down and started floating on the sea of lightning. The light and darkness both shrouded him, but there was for some reason a lot more lightpared to darkness. "So, I passed?" Reign asked the two men who were looking at him with surprised expressions. "Yup." The blonde man said as he looked at Reign. He was suddenly a lot more intrigued by the boypared to before, so much so that he even considered asking Drayce to put him in more of his hidden tasks. As Reign and the others got teleported out, Drayce turned to the blonde man who immediately told him what he thought. "Oh, you, you want to be in more of this?" Drayce said with amusement as he stared at the blonde man. "Who was it that begged me to let him rest and not work during my stay here?" Drayce asked the man with a smirk as thetter scoffed. "Stop, you know that this will make it easier for you as well, I originally didn''t want to be put to work in such a boring little, who would have thought that it would end up like this, ah, the carnage that will take ce, the ughter that those kids willmit in order to Transcendt, it makes me truly wonder about the future." The man said with an ted expression on his face. "Don''t get too excited, you know how much resources I had to use in order to make you a physical body again, you''re just a Transcendent now, your master is gone, presumed dead and you have nobody to rely on except for me, so don''t make things difficult for me, Eigol." Drayce''s words struck a chord with Eigol as thetter''s demeanor changed. "I know, you don''t need to remind me, to think a day would exist when I would have to go through all the trials and tribtions again, damn, even reaching the Transcendent level was a bit harder than my previous time." "Times have changed, you were once one of the generals underneath that man, a being that was in the Supreme level and was respected and feared by many, but after what happened, it was only thanks to me finding your soul container that you were brought back to life, you owe me, remember your promise," Drayce said as Eigol yawned. "For the love of I''m not going to go back on my promise, as I have said until you reach the realm of Supreme, I will follow you, but don''t you forget your promise either little Drayce, you must climb thedder of your organization and find out what exactly happened that day, I must know what happened to my master, and myrades." Eigol''s whole demeanor and body changed, his eyes turned blood red, his nails suddenly became longer and two fangs could be seen sticking out from his mouth. "Damn it, I got a bit too excited, it must be all the blood and corpses," Eigol said as he closed his eyes, his nails and fangs retracted slowly as his eyes were back to their usual, sky blue color. "I would''ve thought you would be able to control that perfectly by now." "Hmph, my lord''s bloodline is not something so easily controlled, except for him, nobody amongst us had ever managed to fully grasp and control it," Eigol said with a scoff as he stared at Drayce. "So, what do you say?" "Well, I don''t mind giving you more stuff to do, but you have to be careful, I don''t want you causing mayhem for the yers on this." "So, the Alliance is monitoring it closely?" "Well yes, but that''s not the part that worries me, The Immortal has put a im on it." "He has done what?!" Eigol suddenly came closer to Drayce and stared at him in shock. "Yes, he put a im out." "A im, but why, the boy is talented for sure, but to put a im over a because of one person, no, there is definitely more going on, that guy isn''t dumb, he wouldn''t do anything unnecessary, what could it be?" Eigol suddenly started whispering to himself as Drayce looked at him with amusement. He was also confused, as were all the higher-ups of the Alliance. The Immortal usually kept to himself, he cared little about the war that was taking ce between The Alliance and The Dark Ones. He was a senior to the leaders of the two organizations andmanded great respect in the entire universe. It wasn''t unheard of for him to im a, but he would usually do so to those that hadn''t been found by any organizations, never did he do something like this. "I know, even though Reign is talented, he alone is definitely not enough to make that person do something like this, there has to-" Drayce suddenly stopped talking as Eigol stared at him intensely. "What, why are you looking at me like that?" "What did you say his name was?" "Who, Reign?" "Reign, so that''s his name, and his true name, did he get one already?" "That''s the weird thing, the Oracle herself gave him his true name, but it''s the same one he had before, she''s as confused as we are." "I see, so that''s how it is, to think something like that would ah, it doesn''t even matter, I have to regain my power before I can think about anything." Eigol suddenly started speaking before looking at Drayce for onest time. "Listen Drayce, don''t get too close to those guys, but don''t ignore them either, before I figure out what exactly is going on, just, well, just continue doing what you were doing, no need to change anything," Eigol said as he turned around and suddenly left the area. "Since that''s it for this test, I''ll be taking my leave first." His voice echoed inside the floor as Drayce looked at the sky above him. "Just what the hell is going on?" ? As for Reign in the others, they were teleported to a floor that was simr to the first one. One could see giant blocks floating around, but also giant tforms, the size of football stadiums floating in the sky. The floor was many timesrger than the first floor. The most significant difference was the greenery and trees that could be seen on the tforms, blocks, and even on the walls of the floor. Water could be seening out of the walls at multiple locations, creating a spectacr sight as it rushed down to the ground or tforms and createdkes and rivers. "Reign, about what happened there, are you alright?" Shadow asked Reign with concern as the others all looked at him. Mia and the angels were the ones that seemed to be the most worried, they had never seen that form of Reign before. The different look, the evil aura, and the powerful mana that they felt when Reign transformed was something that shook them heavily. Reign was thankfully able to take control over his body and powers, which was mostly thanks to Eigol who had dispelled the formation that was used to test them. Without the formation working and forcing Reign to go all out, he was able to calm down and take control of his body and powers. If the test had continued, and the formation was allowed to pressure Reign, even more, it was unknown what would have happened, Reign might have not been able to control himself. "Yeah, it was the test, it brought out everything I had, including that form, but it wasn''t as bad as the first time, this time I was calm and knew what was happening, when the formation was dispelled I was able to regain control quite easily, I think I might have been able to control myself for a while even with the formation working too," Reign reassured Shadow and the others with a calm expression. He had learned his lesson the first time and knew that he couldn''t simply allow his power to let loose. The formation drawing out that form waspletely unexpected and blindsided him, allowing it to quicklye out. "Alright, so what do we do here?" Tank asked as he looked around them. "This is thest floor." Suddenly Drayce appeared behind them and said. "Drayce?" "It''s quite simple, you just need to go up, there will be dangers to ovee, monsters to fight, and perhaps you might run into the previous two teams, but the goal of this final floor is quite simple, simply go up and reach the top, be careful though, it''s quite tall," Drayce said before waving at them and disappearing. "No way it''s that simple." Shadow scoffed as the others all nodded in agreement. If it was simply climbing up, there shouldn''t have been any reason for Drayce to tell them that the previous two teams would probably fail, there would definitely be multiple things that would try to stop them. "So, shall we?" Chapter 448 Vajras Questioning Back in the part of the universe under the dragon''s control, Raziel finally came out from the secret chamber with a neutral expression stered on his face. Eindeart came in front of Raziel and lightly bowed down to him. "Oh, Eindeart, I didn''t expect you toe and wee me, where''s my old friend?" Raziel asked the Supreme expert as thetter looked at him. "The lord went to visit some old friends a while ago, and he still hasn''t returned, what about your trip to the secret chambers, did your majesty manage to find anything interesting?" "Old friends, huh?" Raziel smiled widely as he looked at Eindeart, thetter felt as if a huge monster was in front of him, ready to devour him at any moment. "He probably lost track of time when speaking to them, there''s quite a lot of them inside that ce now, no?" Eindeart felt his heart skip a beat as he heard the question. ''He even knows about the prison.'' "Yes, there most certainly is a lot now." "I see, from what I remember, that person should also be there, his mind is probably still alright, he was quite a powerful one." Eindeart once again felt his heart skip a beat, each sentence Raziel spoke made him realize that no secrets could be kept in front of him. "He was once the vice-leader, after all, he is on a level above the others," Eindeart said as Raziel nodded at him. "Well, I definitely don''t want to disturb those two, as for my trip inside the chambers, it has been surprising, to be honest, I didn''t expect you guys to make such progress on the forbidden art, you''re nearly finished," Raziel said with enthusiasm. "Yes, perhaps in a couple of thousand years we mightpletely finish it," Eindeart said humbly as he looked at Raziel. He knew exactly what forbidden art Raziel was talking about. As the person that Ziedranteon trusted the most, he knew almost everything there was to know about the dragon n. He knew about the existence of the prison, and everything that was inside the secret chambers, he even knew about the dragon n''s history and how Raziel saved them back then. He was also not the second strongest person in the dragon n, as all organizations and ns in the universe, the dragon n made sure to hide their true power, the notion that only he and the patriarch were Supreme level experts wasughable, not only did they have many more inside the prison but there were more of the Supreme level and even above hidden, never showing themselves. Most people in the universe knew them, but they didn''t know that they were members of the dragon n. It was the patriarch who made the n to hide most of their power in case somebody dared attack them again. By hiding their full power, they would be able to surprise the enemy and take care of them easily. Raziel said goodbye before taking his leave. He was going back to the mountain. Vajra, however, appeared right in front of the dragon n''s territory, waiting for Raziel. "Vajra, I didn''t think you would be here by the time I finished," Raziel said as he looked at his friend with a smile. "You put a im." "Huh?" "That, you put a im on it, what is your goal, Reign?" Vajra asked him with a serious expression. "What do you mean, I just sent my avatar over to the Alliance to ask for a share of the, it''s not like I''m going to steal it from them or anything like that, I''m simply iming a part of it, I have that much right, don''t I?" "You could''ve simply sent one of your men to look after the boy if you wanted to, but instead you did something like this, people will notice him, more and more eyes are now set on that because of what you did, both of us know it." "I would never send one of my people over, you know that I don''t do things like that, each one has to awaken by themselves, no help." "I know, and yet, you did something that would potentially make things harder for the boy in the future, not only that, but I also found out something interesting about my descendant over there." "Oh, have you?" Raziel asked with a surprised expression as Vajra scoffed. "Don''t y coy, he was a goblin, just a damn goblin before evolving to a hobgoblin and then a Vajra ogre, you think I wouldn''t notice, he skipped multiple evolutions and became a Vajra ogre so quickly and easily, you put a drop of my blood in him during the 3rd evolution didn''t you?!" Vajra asked angrily as Raziel smiled. "Of course I did, I recognized his potential and figured it would have been a waste to let him evolve slowly, why are you getting angry, you saw the little guy''s potential as well." "That''s not the point!" Vajra shouted. "You put a drop of my blood simply to let him be stronger in order to help that boy out, that was the sole reason for doing so, both you and I know it!" "Ohe one old friend, you have seen the boy''s friends, all of them are as talented as the goblin was, there''s no need for me to do such things." "Oh really, so you''re saying your n wasn''t to rope me in as well by doing that?" Vajra asked Raziel who had a wide smile on his face. "Why would I need to do that, I know you have my back Vajra, that would simply oveplicate things." "Mhmm, that''s what you say, but your actions say differently, doing so much over one boy, one who for some reason shares your name, your true name, something that should be impossible what are you nning, old friend?" Vajra said with caution as he stared at Raziel. "Me, nothing much, what is that thing nning, on the other hand, that should be the question you are asking." Raziel suddenly stopped smiling as he spoke. "That thing, what do you wait, you don''t mean?" Vajra suddenly opened his eyes wide in shock as he stared at Raziel. "I see now, so that''s how it is, Reign, just what did you do to make it hate you that much?" "That''s quite a long story my friend, one that I won''t be telling to anyone just yet," Raziel said as he stepped forward, his figure disappearing through the void. "You''re wee toe to my ce any time you wish old friend, do bring some good drinks though." Raziel''s voice echoed inside Vajra''s head as thetter stared in his direction. "It seems I''ll have to take you up on that offer, old friend." Vajra disappeared from the spot as he as well started making his journey to somece. Back on Earth, inside the huge building in the middle of the desert, Reign and the others had already started climbing up the final floor. Just by looking up, it was obvious that the climb would take a long, long time as one was unable to see the end of the building. There was a bright likeing from above, probably from the ceiling. "Dammit, this is going to take ages to climb," Shadow said as the team all sat down and started eating. They had been in the building for quite some time now and they were getting hungry and thirsty. Water wouldn''t be a problem with them, even without the water sources which were plentiful on this floor, Mia would have been able to easily replenish their water supply. But the food was different. They were certain that there must be some sort of animals or monsters on this floor that they could eat, otherwise they might starve before reaching the top of the building. "Hey, you don''t think that Drayce told us that the previous two teams won''t make it because they are slow and wouldn''t reach the top before starving?" Shadow suddenly asked as everybody stopped eating and stared at him. "He, he wouldn''t have, right?" "He might." "I don''t bout it for a moment." "Definitely seems like something that bastard might do." "I agree." Everybody started agreeing with what Shadow said as they suddenly turned a bit nervous. "But still, reaching the top with having so little food left, I don''t know, it doesn''t seem quite usible, I still think that there has to be some kind of food source that we can find here," Beast said with a grim face. "Yeah, even that bastard shouldn''t be that crazy, he would have told us, there''s no point in hiding something like that from us, I mean, the test is to go up and reach the top, if it was simply a test of how fast you can do it, then itpletely changes everything." "Well, I guess we will learn soon, we''ll continue climbing after eating, if we still find no food source after a couple of hours, then it means we were right, I hope that doesn''t happen," Wolf said before chugging his water down. Chapter 449 Aeomir Ziedranteon sat in the Eternal Prison, he was facing a man who was locked in the deepest part of the prison. There were no guards in his cell if the huge arena could even be called a cell. Runes, symbols, precious materials, and even a formation filled the arena as pitch-ck chains from which ck smoke came out bound the man in front of Ziedranteon. The man''s long, ck hair fell down to the floor, a rough beard grew on his chin while his calm eyes stared at the patriarch of the dragon n. His arms and legs were restricted by the chains that ended in spikes that prated his body and spread his limbs apart. Rags could be seen covering the man''s body as he simply stared at the patriarch without any emotions. "It''s been, quite a while since youst visited me, Zie." The man spoke with a calm voice as the patriarch poured tea into two cups, one for himself, and the other for the man. "I sensed the prison open a bit ago, a new prisoner, I assume?" "Yes, a young seedling, one that reminded me of you in our youth, a lot more reckless and dumb, however." The patriarch spoke as he finished pouring the tea. "And how do you presume I can drink that, in case you forget, my arms are bound." "We both know that you can still use some mana, the only reason I didn''t restrict youpletely was that it will never be able to help you get out of here," Ziedranteon said as the man chuckled before one of the cups started levitating and moving towards him. "Ah, nice tea, I would prefer something stronger, but this isn''t bad either, considering it''s been thousands of years since youst visited me." The man spoke with a rough voice as he calmly drank the tea. "So, what did the young dragon do to force your hand, flirted a bit with another power, tried to plot to take over the n, wait, maybe he was simply a bit more talented than you liked?" The man spoke in a teasing tone as he stared at the patriarch. "Most of it, but he attacked the Immortal with two other Supremes." "He what?" The man asked as he stared at Ziedranteon with a stupefied expression. "You heard it right, he attacked the Immortal, and tried to kill him with two other pups." "Three Supremes, thought they could kill him?" "Yes, they''re fresh, hadn''t even realized how weak they are." "Well, I would say that imprisoning him to appease that man was a good choice, but what about the others, what about me, can you say that for all of us?" The man asked as he stared at Ziedranteon with slight hatred. Ziedranteon met his eyes and calmly looked at him. "You were the first after me to rise above the realm of Supreme, one of the brightest stars our dragon n had seen in its whole history, but your ideas were too much, too extreme, one wrong step and we would have been annihted, not even the Immortal would have helped us at that point, perhaps he would have been the one to end it all." Ziedranteon said as he shook his head. He still remembered the days he spent with his old friend fondly, both were young, and after the heavy loss, the dragon n took, they were the two that worked the hardest in order to rebuild it. Ziedranteon was older and a bit luckier, resulting in him reaching the realm after Supreme earlier. But it was even before that, back when he just reached the realm of High God, that he became the patriarch. He knew that he needed to continue working hard, harder than ever even in order to not let the others down and seed in rebuilding the n. After much time, he reached what he thought was the pinnacle of power, only to learn how much he actually didn''t know. "Too extreme, howughable, if it was so, I wouldn''t have had so many of our n members behind me, you were too meek, too scared to bare your fangs at others, which resulted in our n being called a bunch of weak, overgrown lizards, LIZARDS!" The man suddenly shouted as he stared at Ziedranteon, his eyes filled with fury as the whole arena shook from his anger. "And yet, our n now stands back at the pinnacle of power, respected and feared by many, the reason for all of that was because I was ready to bide my time, grow in power before taking revenge on those that wronged us, there are none that now dare speak ill of the n, none that would even think of taking us lightly," Ziedranteon said in a stern voice as he stared at the man. "You lost, but you were a person I considered to be like a brother, one with whom I shared good and bad, one whose life I saved many times, and who saved mine just as much, that is the only reason why you are here, and not dead." "The only reason, huh, don''t try and fool me with your tricks you sly bastard, the only reason you put me in here was that you hoped that the prison could do the same to me as it did to others, you wanted, you hoped to have a puppet as powerful as I was that would unconditionally serve you, but you were wrong, even after so long, you are still unable to make my mind crumble, how does it feel, to not seed after so long, to fail?" "I never intended to do such a thing, Aeomir, there is no need for me do to such a thing, if our n ever falls in danger and I need your assistance, I know you will help me, even with all your faults, you still care for the n, as deeply as I do, I know you would never sit idly at the side and watch it copse." "Hmph, and what then, do you think I will just calmly return here, do you believe I won''t try to stab you in the back and take revenge?" "There is no need for me to fear such a thing, much time has passed since you were put here, you are unable to threaten me with your strength, old friend." Ziedranteon suddenly started emitting a powerful pressure on Aeomir, one that thetter couldn''t stand up to at all. "I see, you, you managed to reach even higher, hmph, no wonder you are so confident about everything," Aeomir said as the powerful suppression assaulted him, making it difficult for him to even speak. "Goodbye, old friend, perhaps one day you will change your mind and we will be able to stand side to side as we once did, I pray that that day will oncee." "Spare me your words Ziedranteon, stand side by side, join forces again, like that will happen!" Aeomir suddenly started shouting as Ziedranteon walked towards the exit. The arena shook from the anger that Aeomir was exhibiting, so much so that even the other prisoners were feeling it. It was natural, after all, as a full 40% of the prison''s power was used in order to keep Aeomir captive, an astonishing amount that even the second-strongest person in the prison couldn''te close to. "You talk about keeping the n safe, as if!" "The only thing you are guarding is your reign, every time something that might pose a threat to you in the future shows itself, it ends up dead, or here in this damned prison that you created to keep me locked for eternity!" "You are a hypocrite, a bastard that only cares for himself and his title, the little care you have for the n is perhaps the only thing keeping you from destroying it, so don''t you dare and talk to me about the n and what I did!" Ziedranteon stared at his old friend from the other side of the door as it slowly closed. Aeomir''s rant continued, each word of his filled with anger and power that would make the chains move and the formation and runes light up in order to suppress him. "You damned fool, you bastard that has lost himself because of the power you wield, I will never stand by your side, even if the universe wasing to an end, I will never bend my knee, never!" Bang! The door closed with a heavy bang as Ziedranteon sighed before turning around and slowly making his way out of the prison. He and Aeomir had been friends even before the fall of the dragon n, they were amongst the most talented of the young generation, and the only two that managed to survive that battle. Aeomir was someone that Ziedranteon truly did love like a brother, but his ideology of what the dragon n should do was simply too radical, it was too risky and he couldn''t allow him to divide the n anymore. They fought, onest battle took ce far away from the eyes of others, and Ziedranteon won. He didn''t have the heart to kill his old friend and decided to lock him up. He hoped that maybe one day he would see the folly of his ns and change, but even after millions of years, he was still the same. ''One day old friend, maybe one day you will finally see why I have done the things I did.'' Ziedranteon said as he left the prison. Chapter 450 The Final Floor Boom! "Come on, hurry up!" Reign shouted to the others as he nced back at them before jumping straight down at a monster that was chasing after them. "Greenie!" Greenie fell down from a block and mmed down with his hammer at the monster that had its eyes set on Reign. The hammer hit and the monster was pushed a bit down, its huge figure still standing straight, however. "Just a little more, just a bit more and we''ll be beyond its reach," Wolf said to the others as he suddenly jumped up and sent multiple 3-meter-long spears of me at the monster. "God damn it, why is it so persistent?!" Reign cursed as he used his top speed to reach the head of the monster before shing at it a couple of times. His goal was to injure the monster''s eyes, but he only managed to hit its mouth before the monster opened its giant jaw and tried to swallow him. "Bastard!" Reign cursed as a demonic whip wrapped around him before pulling him back. Laura had used her skill multiple times now, she barely had any time to even attack the enemy as she was busy helping Reign and the others out with evading attacks in the air. "Alright, Reign, get your asses over here!" Wolf shouted as he started bombarding the enemy with his fire spears and fireballs. "Alright!" Reign shouted as he first let Greenie and Laura get back. Shadow was currently below the enemy''s head and was attacking it, his attacks onlysted for a brief period of time before he was forced to teleport and not get crushed by the monster. Multiple explosions suddenly took ce on the head of the enemy as Beast bombarded it with his explosive arrows, Mia as well as helping out, was sending huge icicles toward the enemy, each of them being over 2 meters long. Reign and Shadow continued fighting against the enemy for a short period of time before Laura and Greenie called them over. They had reached a safe location and it was their time to get out of there. With the two of them being the fastest two in the team, it didn''t take them long to get away from the monster that continued pursuing them. Right as Reign and Shadow reached the tform where Wolf and the others were currently on, the monster stopped, it was as if something was holding it back, forcing it to stop dead in its tracks. The giant head of the enemy was mere meters away from Reign, its huge tongue only being half a meter from Reign. Reign shed at the tongue and the monster hissed angrily as it tried to attack Reign, but was unable to get closer to him. "You''re one big ugly bastard, luckily you''re unable to continue moving, otherwise it would have been really dangerous for us." Reign said as he looked down at the monster. The head alone was 5 meters high and 7 meters wide. Its cold eyes stared at Reign as its forked tongue flickered in front of him. The monster was a giant snake, it was many times stronger than Reign and the others and at the bare minimum, it was a high-level Tier II monster, perhaps even a Tier III one. Reign and the others came across it on a huge tform that was some 120 meters high in the air, the tform itself had a diameter of 500 meters and took up arge portion of the area. They first didn''t even realize that there was a giant snake on the tform, its body was coiled and it looked like a weird hill, it was only thanks to Beast who was able to sense it that they realized what the hill actually was. The monstrosity that was in front of them made their blood freeze as they panicked for a moment, only to realize that the monster was sleeping and hasn''t still discovered them. They slowly made their way up, moving carefully so as to not wake the monster up. They could see that the snake''s tail was bound to the tform from above, multiple spikes prated thest 3 meters of its body and presumably made sure that it wouldn''t be able to get away. They were about halfway to where they were now when a part of the tform they got on broke off and fell down. Seeing that the broken part was falling straight down at the snake, Reign and the others hastily started climbing up, wanting to get away as soon as possible. They calcted that the monster was about 60 meters long, and they knew that they had to quickly get up as they were aware that defeating such a powerful enemy was impossible for the current them. They were able to get a full 45 meters up before the snake moved, its body moved with incredible speed as it rose in the air, coiling around a couple of tforms and using them as leverage to move even higher. Thanks to the snake coiling around 3 tforms on its way up, they didn''t need to be 60 meters away from it, just about 50. Reign and the others could see that it would be impossible to reach the area before the snake came and as such, they decided to fight in order to get its focus away from the others and let them reach safety first. The n seeded and they were now staring down at the giant monster that slowly started moving down, seemingly disappointed that it failed to kill them. "Well, that takes care of us thinking whether monsters are present here, I guess the time limit might also not be present as I doubt the two teams that came here before us could defeat anything close to this monster''s level of power." Reign said as the others all nodded in agreement. They continued up, the area bing slightly wider with each meter they crossed. Soon,rger tforms started appearing, some being almost 1km in diameter. Monsters started appearing more frequently, some being humanoid while others being oversized animals. None of the monsters were Tier II and Reign and the others were able to defeat them without much trouble. The strongest monster they faced so far was level 90 but was a normal monster that any of them could kill by themselves. Food was now not a problem, they could eat plenty from the meat of the monsters, and fruits and berries could be found on the tforms as well, but they didn''t take them as they didn''t know whether any were poisonous or not. Meals were more frequent and soon, more than 10 hours had passed since they entered the final floor. They didn''t know how much more was left for them to climb, but they were still unable to see the ceiling, just a bright light. The other two teams were also not found during this time, there were no corpses that they found, although it was possible that the monsters ate them after killing them, for some reason, Reign and the others doubted that that was the case. They had already done a lot today and were quite tired, Reign and the others decided to rest and sleep a bit on one of the tforms. There were no more monsters present here as they had killed them all, they didn''t know whether more would suddenly show up so Beast summoned his tamed beasts to keep guard and alert them if an enemy showed up. Fluffy was the one monster that didn''t have that job as Reign and the others used him as a pillow. The bear was now a full 7 meters long and its fur was very soft until it entered fight mode when it would be as hard as steel. The n was to get a couple of hours of sleep before continuing up. They weren''t very worried that one of the two teams would be able to reach the top before them as the monsters they came across were bing stronger and stronger as they rose up the floor. They doubted that the other two teams would be able to face tens of level 90+ monsters that would surely be present on the higher tforms. They decided to trust Drayce''s words this time and took a well-deserved rest. Hours passed and soon the team woke up. There had been no enemies that showed up during their sleep and the beasts had nothing to do during this time, most were lying on the ground, but they were still ready to pounce on anything that woulde close to them. As Reign and the others woke up, they ate and started climbing again. There was no time to waste now, with them being rested, they could continue climbing up for 2 days before needing rest again. They were nning on finishing this damned hidden task before that time passed, however. They would ignore the other two teams that were present here, but if they dared to attack them, they would eliminate them as well. Chapter 451 Figuring Out The Identity Of The Two Teams "How tall is this damn building?!" Shadow shouted as he and the others stood on one of the tforms that could be found inside the building they were currently climbing. They had already been climbing for a day and had managed to climb god knows how much, but they still saw no end to the task. "A whole day, we have been doing nothing but going up and fighting for one freaking day, over 20 hours and we still don''t even see the damn end of this thing!" Shadow cursed once again before sitting down and looking at the meat that was currently being roasted over an open fire. The team was now at a point where the tforms were over 1km in diameter and there would sometimes be more than one right next to each other. The sheer width of the building was astonishing and they didn''t know how something like this was even possible. "A treasure of a Transcendent and it is so remarkable, wait, is this even considered a part of Drayce''s treasure?" Reign softly asked as he looked around them. ? The whole building truly made him astonished, just thinking how even someone like Drayce wasn''t considered to be an influential figure in the universe but had something like this made him excited for the future. ''Will I ever have something like this, will I manage to be as powerful as Drayce, Eldar and the other Transcendents are, what about even further, what about those that have reached the realm of Gods, just how powerful are they?'' Thought Reign before shaking his head, it was useless to think about things like that when he wasn''t even close to Transcending yet. "Alright, food is ready, let''s eat," Wolf said as he put out the fire before giving everybody a stick where arge piece of meat could be seen. They had used the branches of the trees to make the sticks, after which Wolf used his fire to make them darker and make sure there was nothing on them to get on the food. The team ate, drank, and rested a bit by sitting down on the grass and rxing. Mia and the angels had managed to fit in quite nicely with Reign and the others, but the squabbling between Shadow and Liona would sometimes get in the way of rxing, after which Reign and the others would get to the two and divide them. "For crying out loud Shadow, you two are acting like a married couple that has lost all love, the hell is going on with you two, you banging behind everybody''s back and are trying to cover it up like this?" Reign asked Shadow as he quietly whispered the second half of his sentence, which made Shadow stare at him with a deadpan expression on his face. "F you, I would never get with a girl as annoying as she is." "Yeah, you say that but that''s what people who are in love usually say, I don''t know, seems to me that-" "Zip it, you bastard, I said I''m not!" Shadow said as he started choking Reign who started mimicking the sound of somebody that was losing breath. As that was happening, Mia and the other two angels were also talking to Liona. Marcus was the one that did most of the teasing while Jane and Mia simply tried not tough at the poor girl who looked like she was getting scolded by her older brother. As time passed, the team continued climbing. The monsters that they would run into now were all above level 90 and some were problematic for them, still, it wasn''t anything they were unable to deal with, at least not yet. In the 20+ hours they spent climbing, they hade across a multitude of monsters, most of which were nothing special, but there were some more powerful ones that were limited in the area they could move around in. Multiple Tier II monsters bared the way up to the team who either had to pass quickly through the area or were forced to go around and use dangerous methods of climbing in order to not die a senseless death against a monster that was clearly many times stronger than them. The short interaction with the giant snake showed them the dangers of going against a more powerful monster, even after the giant monster had taken tens of hits from Reign and the others, the only thing they were able to do was to slow it down, it was barely scratched from all of the attacks and still looked fine after they had managed to get away. It was only after 5 more hours that the team ran into trouble. As they climbed onto yet another giant tform, the team could sense that something was wrong. It was as if there was a weird smell in the air that made them tense. They walked deeper on the tform as they actually had to in order to continue climbing up. There was only one way up, and it was at the other end of the tform which was filled with trees and bushes, perfect for hiding. Reign and the others only managed to get halfway to their goal before a change urred. The trees and bushes rustled as tens of monsters showed themselves to Reign and the others. Some even fell down from a tform that was above theirs and soon, there were over 100 monsters around them. Each of the monsters was over level 90 and none were pushovers that Reign and the others could kill easily. The most they had faced before this was about 30 such enemies, and even that wasn''t easy. The party stared at the monsters that were visible targeting them, none of the monsters attacked since they were also able to sense that Reign and the others were dangerous, but they would definitely attack them the first chance they had. The team leaned on each other as they made a circle and stared at the monsters while letting their mana go out in hopes of pressuring the monsters into not attacking them. The strategy did little to make the monsters stop, however, and they simply continued staring at Reign and the others while keeping a short distance from them. "What the hell, how are there so many of them suddenly?!" Shadow asked in anger as he stared at the monsters. They weren''t in a situation that was impossible to get out of, nor was it impossible to win, but none of them wanted to use their marks or boosts right here when they would definitely need themter as well. "I think I know." Reign said as he constricted his eyes while observing all the monsters. There were a couple of different kinds of monsters currently surrounding them, there were the usual animal-like monsters such as apes, wolves, and simr, while there were also those that were humanoid. Some looked like humanoid animals, while others were a bit more bizarre or unique-looking. "You know?" Wolf asked Reign who simply nodded in response. "I can feel it, their souls, most of them had their souls tampered with, the weakest ones almost have their soulspletely destroyed, while the stronger ones have what I can only exin as a tainted soul. Somebody yed around with their souls and managed to manipte them, and who do we know of that can do such a thing?" Reign asked as the others all had solemn expressions on their faces. "So it''s those guys, to think they would be one of the two teams inside of this ce, I figured they were nning something since they were silent for so long, but how were they able to get so many of these monsters under their control?" Wolf asked as the team slowly moved toward where they needed to go in order to climb up. "I don''t think it''s one of the two teams, but both of them." Reign suddenly said, his words making everybody take nce at him. "There were two new teams that joined the challenge, I could sense that they were strong, both of them, but I didn''t think they would be these guys, they surely hid well." Reign said as he observed the monsters that were slowly bing more and more reckless. "The two new teams, but wasn''t it forbidden to work together with a team from the same territory?" Tank asked as Reign shook his head. "It was, but that was for the challenge, you forget that inside this ce, the rules are a bit different, which means that we are potentially not only facing two teams that wish to kill us but a lot of monsters that they had managed to control as well." "Hell, I even doubt that this was nned, the two must have met in the arena during the hidden task and decided to join forces for this part of the hidden task, damn, this just gets harder and harder." Reign said as the team continues moving toward the other end of the tform while keeping a keen eye on the monsters around them. Chapter 452 Taking Care Of The Monster Group The monsters red at Reign and the others, seemingly ready to attack them at any moment. The team got ready, their weapons were out, and pointed at the over one hundred powerful monsters that were currently surrounding them. They knew that a fight was inevitable, even if they managed to arrive at the end of the tform, they wouldn''t be able to go up as the monsters would block their way. They could, however, try to put more pressure on the monsters before attacking. Their mana alone was enough to pressure the monsters as they could feel that the enemy was stronger than them, the more time passed, the more pressure would build up and be stronger. "So, what''s the n, we can''t just wait, we have to attack them first and surprise them, killing as many as possible in the first 5 seconds of the fight is imperative if we want to win this battle without using any of our trump cards," Shadow said with a calm voice, nobody was truly worried at the battle as victory would be theirs without a doubt, but it would be a problem if they were to use some of their trump cards that had a cooldown. "Well, that''s the n, just wait until we get a good chance, the monsters aren''t really cooperating with each other, we just need to wait until a crack forms in their formation before attacking them there, we should power through, and get out of the circle they have formed before attacking them with full force, other than that, there''s nothing that we can really do right now," Wolf said in a calm voice as Reign and the others nodded. They were confident in Wolf''s ability to analyze the situation and concoct ns for them, if he says that there was only one way to do something, there really is only one way. The cracks in the formation of the monsters were something that was already starting to form, it seems like there wasn''t anyonemanding them at this moment and they didn''t know what to do exactly. "Whoever controls these guys, is definitely far away, they''re not giving them anymands as far as I can see." Reign said as he looked at the monsters around them. "They''ve been here longer than us, they''ve probably taken control over a bunch more groups like this one, things will be more difficult from this moment on, I''m just curious about how they were able to control so many at once," Beast added from the side as he had his bow drawn out and ready to fire. "Well, if their leader is here, then that would exin it, well, if he was here alongside the other higher-ups, from what I was able to tell, there were a couple of people in those two groups that were rtively strong, but there were some whose mana levels I wasn''t able to fully sense, they might have used some sort of mana blocking device or equipment." Reign said as the others all nodded. The group that was controlling the monsters was one that was shrewd and mysterious, they still knew nothing of them, well, nothing about the higher-ups, they knew plenty of how it worked as Bones had given them all the information he had. "That guy was really easy to interrogate, much easier than that draif you captured," Wolf said as Reign chuckled. "You''re still unable to get him to submit?" "Yeah, the annoying bastard just doesn''t want to submit, I''ll try once more when we get back, but honestly, I don''t think he''ll change his mind, we''re probably going to have to kill him, or let some of the weaker yers do it, maybe he''ll drop some good items for them." "Agreed, we gave him multiple chances, if he''s so set on dying, we should honor his wish." Reign said before a change urred. The formation of the monsters changed, but not like they hoped it would, 5 monsters suddenly lunged at Reign and the others, seemingly unable to contain themselves anymore. The team all attacked, a measly 5 monsters would be unable to do anything to them, and they quickly died, but the problemy in the fact that the other monsters had be enraged and were attacking as well. Reign and the othersunched their skills at where the five originally came from, eager to break through and get out of the encirclement. The monsters that stood in their way fought fiercely, but they were simply unable to go against the concentrated firepower of Reign and the others. The team broke through, it turned out to be even easier than expected as the control the enemy had over the monsters seemed to be weaker than what they initially thought. The skills that hit the enemy and sted them away made the other monsters fearful and some even stopped attacking them. Reign and the others didn''t know why this was happening exactly, maybe the monsters were trying to break free of being controlled, or perhaps they simply hated the feeling of another being ordering them around and forcing them to die. One thing was certain, however, even after some monsters were trying to break free and stopped attacking, a majority was still under control and showed no signs of trying to break free from the control that had been put over them. Reign and the others quickly went to work, with some monsters staying back, they were now facing about four-fifths of the initial number of enemies. Even though it wasn''t a huge change, it was still better than fighting all of them right away. Some of the monsters, even though they were attacking them, weren''t able to fight at their full strength, perhaps that was also something that happened because of the control that had been put over them. Reign and the others only faced an enemy that controlled monsters once, and that was Bones together with the 5 other members of the enemy group. Compared to this manner of control, Bones and his men did things differently back then. They used their powers to draw the monsters toward Reign and the others and didn''t truly control them, which made the monsters believe that everything was their choice, and thus fought with everything they had. The monsters here were different, they were put under control and had orders they followed, not to mention the fact that these monsters were much more powerfulpared to those that Bones and his men used to attack Carlo''s group. Reign didn''t wait for the monsters toe to them, he and Shadow used their speed to their advantage and started creating chaos amongst the monster''s ranks. There were some monsters whose speed was close to Reign and Shadow''s, but those were dealt with at the beginning as the two focused on killing the fast ones first. With Reign and the others not holding back, their mana pressure had increased as they ughtered the enemy in front of them. The battle was going a lot smoother and easier than they expected as the monsters were simply unable to put up a good fight. More and more monsters started showing signs of trying to break free of the control and soon, more than half of the initial monster group was killed. Reign and the others didn''te out scot-free, wounds could be seen on their bodies and they had used a fair amount of mana, but it was nothing. Compared to how they thought the battle would go initially, this sort of conclusion was above even the best-case scenario they had. The remaining monsters were unable to do much, most of them were now trying to break free of the control and get away, but they were all killed by Reign and the others and soon the whole area where they were fighting was covered in blood. Some of the blood even started flowing down from the edge of the tform and fell down to the tform below it. Reign and the others were all panting, the battle wasn''t as hard as they thought it would have been, but it was still not an easy one. They made their way to the edge of the tform before climbing up and taking a rest on the tform above it. Their stamina was on the low side and they had also used a fair amount of mana during the previous fight, they needed to rest a bit before continuing to climb. It would only take them about 30 mins of rest before they would be back at their peak state. Somewhere in the building, however, a group of people stopped moving as the person at the very front stopped. "The first group is dead." The man spoke as the others all nodded. "All of them are gone, boss." "I felt them trying to resist me for a short period of time before they died." "Hmmm, it seems we have a new team in the building, judging by how quickly they dealt with the first group, it''s definitely ''them''." The person at the front said before shing a dangerous smile and chuckling. "Let us see just how powerful you are." Chapter 453 Nearing The Top Of The Building Reign and the others continued climbing up, they hade across multiple groups of monsters that were controlled like the first one. The main difference between the new groups they encountered was the fact that they were lower in numberspared to the first one. Almost all of the groups had only about half of the initial group''s numbers and they were easier to deal with. Well, at least at the beginning. The higher Reign and the others climbed, the stronger the monsters became and sometimes the control the enemy had over them was better as well. The control depended on the monsters, the ones that had higher willpower and perhaps spirit stat were harder to control, at least that''s what the team figured since it made the most sense. Some groups were harder to deal with, while others were rtively easy. Since Reign and the others knew that the enemy was controlling the monsters, they started implementing measures against it. Well, calling it measures was a bit of an overstatement. What they did was quite simple, actually. Reign would constantly try to sense enemies around them, his incredible sensitivity towards the changes a soul had was incredibly beneficial here as he could sense all the controlled monsters in a wide radius around them. Beast as well used his specialty, his eagle would go above them and scout the next tform in order to check for any ambushes nearby while he would also use the incredibly well smell that ckie and the two lions had in order to try and smell any enemies. There was no guarantee that there were only controlled monsters nearby after all and Reign was only able to sense those that were controlled. Their carefulness proved to be right as some of therger groups of monsters they encountered were mixed. There would be about half or more of the controlled monsters amongst them, while the others would be normal. That saved them from underestimating the number of monsters they would face, and potential ambushes from monsters that were not controlled. The enemy was smart, they knew that the control they had over monsters wasn''t perfect, whether it was because of the distance between the monsters and them, or the strength of the monster, Reign and the others knew not, but it seems like the enemy either simply controlled a portion and left the others so it was easier to control them, or they had perhaps controlled all the monsters before releasing the control over half of them in order to control the others more easily. The enemy was shrewd, even without knowing it, they had put traps against Reign''s strongest weapon that he had against them, his sensitivity to the soul. Luckily Beast was here to pick up the rest of the effort and pinpoint the other monsters, making things a lot easier for everybody. Shadow was the one that had the most work next to them, he used his ability to stealthily kill monsters without alerting the others, of course, that was sometimes impossible and they would simply need to attack the monsters with a swift attack, but he was mostly able to cut down the monster numbers before they would notice that something was wrong and group up. Wolf helped him out with the stealth kills, as a former assassin, Wolf was incredibly adept and doing such things, even without any abilities or skills that would help him in sneaking around. Well, that was not entirely true, the techniques he learned from his father quickly got recognized as skills by the system as he did them and he was able to get some help in that regard. The higher the team climbed, the stronger and fewer the monsters became, it didn''t take them long toe to areas where there were no controlled monsters either or parts where controlled monsters were few in number. That could easily be put to the enemy team simply not being powerful enough to control them, or because they were lucky and evaded them as the tforms that were present there were huge. There wasn''t just one tform at the same height, but 2 or more. Calling the final floor a floor was simply an understatement simply because of how huge it was. There were multiple ways to climb up and there were also many powerful monsters that Reign and the others dared not disturb, sometimes there would be multiple on the same tform as well. There were even huge snakes that woulde out of giant holes that were present on the inside wall of the building,pared to the snake they had fought before, they were muchrger and definitely more dangerous. They were only able toe out for a rtively short distance, however, and from what Reign and the others were able to see when they would hunt other monsters, they weren''t able to get to the same height as a tform that was above or below them. That made it possible to simply evade the giant monsters that treated them as snacks. Soon, Reign and the others were able to see the ceiling of the building. It was still quite high up, but it was finally visible. What waited for them on the top was unknown and since Reign and the others had still note across the two teams that hade in before them, it was possible that they were waiting for them somewhere higher up, it was also possible that they were simply unable to continue climbing up as the monsters had be too powerful. Tier II monsters were roaming freely on the higher tforms and even though they were just like the tiger and were amongst the weakest of Tier II monsters, they were still incredibly powerful and dangerous to any yer on Earth at this moment. Reign and the others didn''t overestimate their own skills, but they were quite confident that there were not many that had the power they had, not to mention any that were even more powerful than them. One change that urred was the width of the floor, as soon as they were able to see the ceiling, the higher they went, the narrower the floor became. That was what made them think that the enemy team might be waiting for them above, nning on ambushing them. Beast had to summon his eagle back a while ago as the giant snakes that came out of the walls could easily kill it, not to mention the fact that there were many monsters that were more powerful than it was, which made using the eagle to scout incredibly dangerous. The floor slowly became more narrow and from being a couple of kilometers in diameter, it was now about 1km. The tforms became very close to the walls until they formed floors of their own. Reign and the others were now unable to see the ceiling of the building as they could only stare at the ceiling of the next tform/floor that stood about 20 meters above them. Gems and crystals that shone brightly could be seen on the ceiling and the floors weren''t dark, but the feeling of being on each floor made the quite tense as the monsters here were a bit above what they could handle without using any trump cards. Another thing that puzzled all of them was the fact that they were able to see the ceiling of the building before, they knew it wasn''t a tform as the colorful lights and weird symbols that they could see on it were much different from the lower part of the tforms that just had gems and crystals. That was simply impossible as the ceiling should have beenpletely blocked by the tforms at this point, but Reign and the others simply decided to not think about it. The whole building was above what they couldprehend and held more mystery than anything they knew about, they felt that their brains would explode if they tried learning more about it. Finally, as they came to a staircase that led them to a higher tform, Reign and Beast stopped as they felt something. Beast never stopped using his enhanced sense of smell, and neither did Reign stop using his soul sensing. Both of them could sense it, they could sense about 20 monsters and 14 people above them. Reign was able to sense 3 people that he couldn''t before when he started sensing mana, but he also couldn''t sense 4 people whose souls he was able to sense. The 4 were definitely those whose mana he was unable to sense when they were in the safe zone before the challenge started. As for the 3, Reign couldn''t sense their soul at all, which was weird considering that he could sense all the others since their souls were somehow connected to the monsters they controlled. Upon learning that the enemy had prepared an ambush close to the entrance of the next tform, everybody became tense. It was impossible to evade the ambush as there was only one way up, going around was simply not possible. Reign and the others stared at the staircase that now looked like the jaws of a powerful monster that was waiting for them toe in before devouring them. Chapter 454 Creating A Plan "What do we do, going up is what they want, we''ll definitely get attacked the moment we get there, but we also don''t have another option," Mia said with concern as they all stood silently. She was right, there was nothing that they could do except go up the stairs, even though they knew it was a trap. There was no other way up and the enemy would probably not leave the area before they came up the stairs. It was a perfect trap, one that made it impossible for them to go around it. They had to go up and face the enemy, even when knowing that the battle would be incredibly dangerous. It wasn''t only because of the enemy and the monsters they controlled, but because the sounds of battle could also draw in more monsters, some of them might even be Tier II which would make sure that nobody left the area alive. "We can win, but we would definitely need to go all out, otherwise some of us might die, that doesn''t help us a lot since we don''t know what we need to do at the top, if a powerful enemy waited for us there, we would probably be unable to defeat it without our trump cards, we could potentially wait until the cooldown was over, but there was no saying how the situation up was, we might not even have the chance to rest for even a moment," Wolf said as the others all nodded at him. "What if we act as bait?" Liona suddenly said. "What?" "The three of us, plus Tank''s generals and Beast''s tamed beasts, what if we go up and face them, draw their attention before you guys get up the stairs and attack them." "It could work, but it''s still risky, I doubt the enemy would put their full focus on you guys, they might have also sensed us, we don''t know if they have any skills that could help them as we do," Beast said as he put his hand below his chin. "But it would help, that much is certain, but there has to be a better way, one that could maybe even let us incorporate your idea into it and reach a decisive victory," Beast said as he sat down and looked around them. "Liona, you guys" Mia was unable to continue speaking as Jane smiled at her warmly. "We won''t really die big sis, we''ll just get sent back to the safe zone, all of you are stronger than us, it wouldn''t make sense for any of you to be bait when we have more than enough people like this." "Yeah, as much as I hate to admit it, all of them are stronger than any of us, including that bastard," Liona said as she nced at Shadow who was talking with Reign. "The sess of the hidden task is our main priority boss, who knows, we might get some rewards even after dying, we were part of the same team after all," Marcus said with a wide smile as Mia stared at the three of them. "Alright, your decision, I''ll respect it," Mia said as she looked at the three with resolution in her eyes. All three of them nodded at her and smiled, they knew how stubborn the girl could be when it came to the safety of them or any of the members of their group. For others, she was cold and looked like a person that didn''t really care about the lives of her subordinates, but that couldn''t be any further from the truth. To outsiders, she was merciless and didn''t care whether they died or not, but for her own people, she would never let them meet with danger. "I got it!" Beast suddenly shouted. "Damn it, you scared the hell out of me man, what the hell do you have?!" Shadow shouted as he looked at Beast who scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "Well, I think I know how to reach the enemy without alerting them, we will still need to send Liona with the others to act as the bait just in case, but if we can pull this off, nobody needs to die," Beast said with certainty as he looked at everybody. ''Alright, so speak, what the hell do we do?" Shadow asked as Beast took a deep breath. "Well, I figured, since there was no other way of getting up except the stairs, why not try and make out own path?" "Huh?" Everybody looked at him in confusion. "Up, up," Beast said as he pointed his finger at the ceiling. "You mean?" "Yup, through the ceiling." "Can we even do something like that?" Tank asked as Beast shrugged his shoulders. "No idea, but I think we can, we have pretty much just followed the set paths that the building made for us here on this floor, but when we had to improvise we faced no trouble, we were able to scale the wall, I was able to use my eagle, I see no reason why the tform would be indestructible," Beast said as the others all nodded. "But, how tough is it, I mean, we did see parts of the tforms copse sometimes, but those were thin parts at the edge of a tform, the tform is much thicker at every other part and even when we fought some powerful monsters, neither their nor out attacks were able to damage the tform a lot." Reign said as he used his sword to stab the ground. His powerful rank SS sword was only able to prate the ground after he put considerable strength behind it. "I know, but I have a theory, if it''s true, then this is possible," Beast said as the others all stared at him. "Look at the ground, and then look at the ceiling, doesn''t the soil and rocks just look a lot differentpared to the ground, it''s not only here, every single tform was like this, that''s why I believe that the bottom part of each tform is much weakerpared to the top, if we simply start digging before reaching the hard part, then we could just destroy the tougher area in one fell swoop and attack those guys, we could take them by surprise even with their trap still being present." Everybody looked at Beast before he summoned his eagle out. "Shadow, Reign, and Wolf, you three should go and start working on the ceiling, test if my theory is true, if it is, then we have a way of defeating our enemy without risking anything, also, wear the equipment that Reign had brought back with him, it should at least confuse the enemy and make it harder for them to sense you if they can sense you at all." Everybody nodded and started working, nobody questioned Beast''s intelligence and they knew that if his n worked, they would truly be able to defeat their enemy without much difficulty. "It''s been a while and they''re noting up, did they somehow learn of our trap?" A man that had a hood on asked as a couple of others all shrugged their shoulders. "No idea boss, they might have, but does it even matter, they have to climb the stairs to continue up anyways, whether or not they have found out about our trap doesn''t really matter." "True, but if we had the element of surprise, we would be able to inflict a lot more damage on them, don''t forget, this battle is all about making them use as many of their trump cards as they can, the more we know about their powers, the higher our chances at defeating them will be in the future." "Yes sir!" "Furthermore, I highly doubt that we can win this fight, going all out is unnecessary, as long as we can take some of them down with us and force them to use their trump cards, we havepleted our mission, they won''t be able to get to the top." The man said as the others all nodded in agreement. They knew that the power Reign and the others possessed right now was above theirs, defeating them would be almost impossible and instead of focusing on that and showing their enemy their full strength, it would be better to simply kill a couple of them and have them go all out. Making Reign and the others fail the hidden task was enough of a reward as that would stop them from getting more rewards from this challenge. "Snid, what''s happening below?" The man asked as one of the hooded people from behind him started talking. "I lost track of some of them, they probably know that we are here and are hiding, at least they''re hiding their presence and mana." "How many can you still sense?" "8, well, 9, but one is different and suddenly showed up, probably a summon of sorts." "Alright, keep track of them, we don''t know what they''re trying to do." "Yes, wait, boss, they''re moving, 3 of them, no 7, wait, there are more, over 10 of them are moving towards the staircase, but this, it''s weird, the auras are different." "Prepare yourselves, the enemy is arriving!" The boss said as everybody got a bit tense. ''It''s weird, it''s their original numbers, but why does it seem so weird, I have to focus, something is up.'' Snid said to himself while the others prepared to fight. Chapter 455 Ambushing The Ambushers The enemy stared at the staircase as figures started showing up. Liona and the other 2 angels, Tank''s four generals, and Beast''s summons charged out and initiated thebat immediately. Thanks to Reign and Beast, they knew where the enemy was, unfortunately, the only ones that were close to them were the monsters, all of which were above level 90 and were amongst the more powerful monsters of their level. The enemy team, however, stood back, waiting for them to tire out before they would attack. Upon seeing who came out, they looked at Snik with a puzzled look as the man shook his head, he couldn''t sense Reign and the others right now, he didn''t know what was happening or why he was only able to sense those that hade out and started fighting. ''What is happening, I''m getting a bad feeling about this, where are those bastards, they should havee out by now, are they just nning on sacrificing these guys just to learn how powerful we are, no, that shouldn''t be it, just the fact that I can''t sense them anymore means that they are probably nning something.'' Snid thought as he closed his eyes. ''But what are they nning, they have toe up the stairs, there''s no other entrance to this tform, it''s simply impossible for them to go around us, fighting is their only option.'' ''What are you nning, just what could it be?'' Snid focused and turned off the sound of the battleing from the angels and their monsters. He could hear the humming of wind, the breath of his teammates, and even the sound of soil being slowly pushed around. ''Wait, soil, why do I hear something like that?'' Snid suddenly asked himself as he looked back and stared at the ce where he heard the sounding from. He could see nothing, but his eyes widened in shock as a theory came to mind. ''They''reing from below us, damn it, they''re tunneling through the tform, that has to be it!'' Snid turned back and opened his mouth to shout to the boss and his other teammates who were unaware of the danger. Before he could shout, however, a sharp pain assaulted him from behind, his breath was driven outside his body and a low sound of exhaling could be heard. His eyes widened in shock as two daggers were stabbed inside his body while shadows appeared and bound his body, including his mouth. He couldn''t move, he couldn''t speak, he could do nothing. The shadows were not even needed, to be honest, as the daggers had done their job, Snid''s life had almost ended at the same time the daggers prated. He only had a couple of more seconds to live and even without the bounds, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything at all. Suddenly the soil a couple of meters behind Snid exploded as Reign and the others burst out and charged at the enemy. A couple of minutes ago. "Done, I made a small hole, I can see the light from the ceiling of the next tform, I just don''t know if the enemy will be able to spot it." Reign said in a low voice as the others all looked at him. "Let me up, I can use my teleport, the lights create shadows and as long as I can see the shadow, I can teleport to it, no matter how small the hole is," Shadow said as Reign nodded at him. "I doubt any of them will be able to notice me with my ability working, just thin out the soil around the hole a bit, then use your sword and reflect the light from the ceiling to let me know that you are done, I''ll attack at that moment and you guys should burst out and join me." Reign and the others simply nodded at Shadow again as he teleported to a tree that was near the hole they created. They quickly went to work and in only 2 minutes, they finished what they needed to do. Reign first notified Liona and the others that they were prepared, to which Liona simply nodded her head before heading up the stairs with the others. Reign did as Shadow had told him to do, he used his sword to reflect the light and Shadow nodded to him before showing a thumbs up. He waited for a couple of seconds before disappearing from the spot, which made Reign and the others know to attack. Upon bursting out from below, Reign and the others quickly charged at the enemy, they didn''t attack the monsters at all as they were further away, and they had already sent Tank and Greenie to go up the stairs and help Liona and the others out. Judging from how the enemy fought, they probably weren''t that powerful in close-quarterbat and would try to bring the monsters over to help them out. That would alleviate the pressure from Liona and the others, while not doing much to Reign and the others as they nned on finishing the battle before the monsters could arrive. The enemy was suddenly in disarray, just as Reign had spected, they were quite bad at fighting and weren''t a threat. There were only 3 guys that were decent and could withstand the onught from Reign and the others, but the other members of the team couldn''t even put up a fight before being killed. The more people they killed, the fewer monsters were under control, which made the monsters confused for a moment before anger took over them. They remembered the feeling of being under control and hated it. Those that were not close to a battle would either charge at the enemy team or flee while those that were close to Liona and the others, or had been fighting against them when the control wore off, continued fighting as they couldn''t really do anything else at the moment as they were being attacked. ng! ng ng ng ng! Sparks flew out as Reign''s two swords met with the sword of the leader of the enemy team. Reign had recognized the man even when he and the others were still on the tform below this one. He had already seen the man''s soul once when he had taken over the young man who had attacked Carlo''s people together with Bones. The man''s swordy was nothing to scoff at as he elegantly parried Reign''s attacks whilst moving around and using the trees as cover in some cases. That, however, was all that he did, he didn''t try to attack Reign once and simply observed the situation around them. His men were getting ughtered, and the two that were actually good at fighting were being suppressed by Wolf and Shadow currently. The other members were like fish in a barrel for Laura and the others who were killing them all. More monsters were bing free and Liona and the others were out of danger. "To think you would actuallye up with such a n, to create a tunnel and attack us from behind, I have to say that I didn''t expect that, you man." The boss spoke in a raspy voice as Reign said nothing and merely continued attacking him. Both of them knew that the battle was already over. Being stripped of their biggest strength, the monsters, the enemy team could do nothing to Reign and the others. Even though the boss was not going all out and seriously fighting Reign, he doubted that he would be able to win. His sword proficiency was high and he was quite adept at using it, but it was a fact that his ability was not suited for something like that. His skills and stats were also heavily based on controlling monsters and even though he could use his ability and skills to summon some of his monsters in order to aid them during this battle, it would be for naught. Not only would the monsters not help them defeat Reign and the others, but he would also be showing more of his skills and full strength to Reign, something that he really didn''t want to do at this moment. His two top men fell, both of them suffering from heavy injuries as they didn''t use any skills either. "Yeah, well, we have a smart guy with us, as, for you, you can think of it as bad luck or an omen of sorts." Reign said as his lightning started condensing and coiling around his body. "But I''m afraid that this will be it for you when ites to the hidden task." Reign said in a low voice as he stared at the enemy leader before dropping down in a low stance. He held his two swords and charged at the enemy leader, his speed being barely visible to the naked eye, well, at least the eye of a normal person. Reign shed up and his two swords hit their marks, delivering two deep wounds on the man''s torso before he fell down to his knees. "See you next time, kid." The man said before crashing head-first on the floor Chapter 456 Reaching The Top The death of the enemy leader and his teammates came as a slight shock to Reign and the others. They had easily defeated them, too easily. Reign knew that the enemy was adept at using monsters to fight for them, but he was also certain that that was not the only thing they could do, the leader for one was quite good at handling the sword, his footwork, breathing, and the way he swung the sword were all signs that showed that he had trained a lot with the sword. Reign''sst attack, although a powerful one, shouldn''t have been able to simply kill the man so easily. Reign had expected his attack to be evaded or be blocked, for which he had multiple follow-up ns. He had run a simtion in his head and was certain that he would be able to kill the enemy in about 5 to 7 attacks depending on how the leader responded, but all of it was useless as the man didn''t even lift his sword or try to move before Reign''s swords cut him. It was evident not only to Reign but to Wolf and the others that the enemy had decided to give up and die in this challenge. They could guess that the reason was that they were either not confident about beating Reign and the others in a fight at the moment or didn''t want to show more of their powers. Wolf was the one that took a long look at the men, he wanted to remember their faces in case they ever saw them again. If they did, they would attack them on sight. As for what they just did, he could respect it. There was no penalty to dying during this challenge, so it truly was better to simply die and not show your enemy what you are capable of. If they fought with everything they got, they might have been able to see more of Reign''s, Shadow''s, and the powers of the others, but they would also have to show the same to them. The party that was superior in close-quartersbat would have to show less and would end up victorious, and Wolf had no doubt that it would be them that would have won no matter how powerful the enemy truly was. In one way, this worked well for them as they didn''t need to use any of their trump cards either. They could go all out during this hidden task and as such had a higher chance of finishing it. After dealing with the enemy team, they quickly charged at the monsters that were currently fighting against Liona and the others. Laura, Beast, and the others were already helping them out as they had managed to kill the other members of the enemy team quickly, only Wolf, Shadow, and Reign were left to fight the remaining three enemies, and the others had full confidence that they would be victorious. The team made quick work of the monsters, about a fourth had run away after the control the enemy had over them was lifted, 3 more had decided not to flee, but charge at the enemy team and were currently busy with devouring their remains. The rest were strong, but they were unable to survive long against Reign and the others. The monsters that had feasted on the dead bodies stared at Reign and the others for a short period of time before leaving the area. "That, that went a lot better than expected," Shadow said as he leaned against a tree. None of them had thought that the enemy would simply give up and die as they did. It was of course nice to have such an easy victory and nobody reallyined. Well, Wolf and Beast were looking a bit worried as they stared at the corpses that had not been mutted by the monsters. They were worried about how the enemy had just given up and died, even though death wasn''t true in the challenge, it was still not something that a person would want to experience. The pain was still there, and nobody would voluntarily want to experience it. But the enemy had no qualms about it, some of the weaker members of the group did seem scared a bit and they didn''t know whether they were acting or not. But most of the group had smirks on their faces when they died, making it certain that they didn''t care about dying. To have such an enemy, one that would go to such lengths to simply not show their powers was what worried Beast and Wolf. They already knew that the enemy was shrewd and that they would be a bother to deal with, even now they had no clues about where their base might be. But what they had learned today was that the enemy wasn''t just a group of sly foxes, but that they were a terrifying bunch that would go to any lengths for their goals. If not for Beast thinking outside the box and allowing them to surprise the enemy as they did, they would have most definitely suffered casualties, and the worst part is that the enemy would have probably done the same thing and simply died in the end, not showing anything to them. Upon making sure that everybody was safe, the team ventured forward. The top of the building was close to them and there was nothing stopping them from reaching it. At least they hoped so. The team climbed 2 more tforms before they stopped at a staircase. The stairs leading up were not the same rock stairs that were present on the other tforms, instead, they were milky white and shone with a pale white color. There were no blemishes or dirt on the stairs and a simple nce could tell them that the material they were made of was not normal. The team all nced at each other before nodding and stepping on the stairs. With each step they took, they felt a rxing wave of energy washing through them, making their fatigue go away and slowly healing their bodies from any injury they might have sustained during the fights they went through. Beast''s summons and Tank''s four generals were summoned out, not by Tank or Beast, but by the mysterious power that flowed through the stairs. The same happened to them, their injuries quickly healed and their fatigue was gone. The stairs were forty meters wide and all of them could walk side-by-side on them. It took them about 2 minutes to reach the top, but none of them felt tired at all. Upon reaching the top of the staircase, the team was greeted by a huge white room. They were unable to see where the walls of the room are since everything was so white. The only thing that stuck out from the huge area was a gate. The gate was some 40 meters high and shone brilliantly as its golden doors stood tall. Runes and symbols could be seen carved on the door while a lone knight stood in front of it. The knight was wearing a pitch-ck suit of heavy armor and held a greatsword in his hands. His blood-red cape fell down to the floor and a heavy aura could be felt from him. ck smoke oozed out from the inside of the armor and fell down on the white floor, turning a part of it ck. The knight simply stood in front of the gate, his sword in front of him while his two arms rested on the hilt. A pair of shining red eyes could be seen in the slits of his helmet as he stared at Reign and the others. A nce at the knight was enough to make Reign and the others tense, they could sense just how powerful the being was, even though it was hundreds of meters away from them. They started walking toward the knight, certain that he was thest obstacle that they needed to go through before finishing the hidden task. The sword of the ck knight was not a normal one. It was a full 3.2 meters high while the knight stood at about 2 meters high. They couldn''t see how he looked thanks to the armor, but he was not bulky and probably had a slim build. The sword was half a meter wide and had red lines that looked like blood moving across it. The heavy aura that Reign and the others could feel was actuallying from the sword, not the knight himself. The knight was more mysterious, even though they could tell with a nce that he was powerful, they were unable to sense anything from him. Reign was unable to sense any manaing from the man or the sword, but the pressure was still there. He tried sensing souls, but he couldn''t. The nearer that Reign and the others came to the knight, the brighter and more dangerous the red lines of the sword became, it was as if they were looking at rivers of blood, not 3cm thick red lines. When they came to about 10 meters away from the knight, he finally moved. Chapter 457 The Knight The knight disappeared from the spot as Reign and the others widened their eyes and scattered around as he appeared above them. He spun in the air with his enormous sword and brought it down, missing Reign by a few inches. The ground cracked before a shockwave blew some of them away. The ck smokeing out of the knight started being released in a slightlyrger amount and it even starteding out from the helmet as well. ng! Shadow appeared behind the knight and tried stabbing him, only for his two daggers to be blocked by the knight''s sword that had suddenly appeared behind him. God knows how much the sword weighed, but the knight was able to wield it and move it around like it was nothing. The speed of his swings was almost as fast as Reign''s who used normal longswords for weapons. As soon as Shadow''s attack was blocked, the knight swung the sword and sent Shadow flying back. The width of the sword was half a meter and one could simply use that to hit anything in front of them, the target would feel like a hammer had struck them, simr to how Shadow was feeling right now. Wolf appeared above the knight while Reign was quick to attack from the front. The knight had simply swung his sword with a flick of his wrist while his arm was bent backward and his back facing Shadow, not allowing him to use his full force, and yet he was able to send Shadow flying like that. That small exchange let the others know just how powerful the knight was, his strength was probably above any of them. The sword was currently above the knight and Wolf met with the attack. The knight still didn''t move, with Wolf above him and Reign in front of him, he simply clenched the sword and shed down, meeting the attacks of the two and pushing them back. The strength the knight had was so overwhelming that neither one of them was able to stop the swing of the sword, worse yet, they had both used skills while the knight had simply swung the sword and reinforced the swing with mana. "Damn it, this guy''s on a whole other level." Reign cursed as his lightning appeared around him, his mark shone while his two swords glimmered as he used all the boosts he had. The others didn''t wait either, they all used everything they had and charged at the knight, fully aware that this enemy was not one that could be defeated without risking their own life. The knight didn''t speak, and neither did he move. He was still standing in the same spot as Reign and the othersunched their long-range attacks at him. Right before the attacks were to reach the knight, he disappeared once again as he jumped straight to Reign. He spun in the air likest time and shed down at Reign whose body was covered in lightning. Reign exhaled deeply as he grabbed his two swords and prepared for an attack. [ Severing, Light, and Darkness ] Two swords lights were sent toward the knight as thetter continued falling down with his sword. Suddenly that changed. The knight suddenly kicked with his left foot, the smokeing out of his armor solidified and created a sort of tform in the air, allowing him to propel himself to the side where Greenie was. Reign opened his eyes wide as his attack missed the knight who was now swinging his sword at Greenie. Nobody expected the enemy to be able to change directions in the air as well. Reign could do a simr thing by using his [ Compact Punch ], but it was not at this level. The speed of the knight was still great and he quickly arrived in front of Greenie who had his hammer raised above him. Greenie smashed his hammer down on the knight, but thetter was faster, with his incredible speed, he shed up and cut Greenie''s left arm, severing it in one swift move. The hammer fell down and still hit the knight on the shoulder, making him go down on one knee. Greenie quickly let go of the hammer and attacked with his arm, with his [ Inferno Eruption, Demonic Spear ], he could harden his hands to be like metal and deal great damage to the enemy. As both he and the knight were close to each other, it was better to use such attacks and notrge weapons. Greenie was in his Vajra form and he could easily wield his hammer with one hand, but that would be a mistake when facing such a fast enemy. "Greenie!" Beast shouted as he drew his bow to its fullest. The bow was bent to such an extent that one would think it would break at any moment. As Beast let the arrow go, a powerful gale swept everything around him while the arrow appeared next to the knight in an instant. The knight used his sword to block the arrow, but he was slightly pushed back while Greenie hit him with the spear. The only thing that Greenie managed to do, however, was to make a small dent in the armor and push the knight back a bit. The knight quickly swung again, well, he tried to swing the sword but Laura''s [ Demonic Whip ] coiled around his hand and stopped his attempt, at least for a little while. Laura knew that she wouldn''t be able to stop the knight, she was physically far too weak to hold his arm back, but she didn''t need to, she only had to stop his initial swing, which she did. She quickly dispelled her whip as Reign, Wolf, Shadow, and Tank appeared around the knight. All four were staring at the knight in anger, even though they knew that Greenie would be fine and that his hand would be returned to normal after the end of the challenge, seeing it being cut off angered them greatly. ? "Greenie, grab your hand!" Laura suddenly shouted as she used her ability. The left arm of Greenie suddenly stopped bleeding as a purple aura shrouded the cut-off area, the same went for the hand that was currently down on the floor. Greenie nodded and quickly went to retrieve it while Reign and the others attacked the knight. Mia suddenly appeared above the knight, her two marks activated and her sword releasing frost around her. The three angels were currently standing far away from the battle, they knew that with their strength they wouldn''t be of great help. The enemy Reign and the others were facing was one that could kill them in a few seconds, their joining the battle would simply put more pressure on Reign and the others instead of helping them out. The ground on where the knight stood and his feet were suddenly covered in ice, a huge sword of mes wasing from above him while a Kirin that was made of lightning came from the front. Two long swords that were made of darkness shed at his back while a red axe light came from the left. Multiple shadow vines appeared behind the knight and coiled around him in an attempt to further restrict his movement, making it night impossible to dodge the attacks. The attacks all connected as arge explosion took ce. Shadow used his sword to stab between the armor before destroying them and sending out a ball of darkness, he then quickly teleported away from there as he didn''t want to be caught up in the explosion. Mia hadn''t attacked, she focused all her mana on freezing the knight''s legs and immobilizing him. She had seen just how fast the knight was and knew that this would help Reign and the others out more than simply attacking it. Fire burned around while lightning flickered in the air. The knight slowly became visible to Reign and the others once again. Upon seeing him, the party all cursed as the enemy seemed to have barely suffered a scratch from the attacks. Greenie on the other hand had retrieved his lost hand and put it back in ce. With Laura using her ability, the hand was reconnected with the arm, although it would take some more time for it to properly heal up and be the same as before. It didn''t matter that much for Greenie, the most important thing was that he got his hand back and that he could fight at full strength again. He quickly ran toward the knight as Reign and the others continued attacking him. Suddenly blood appeared. It came from inside the armor, but it didn''t look like the knight was bleeding as the amount of blood that was gushing out was far too much for someone his size to possess. First, it formed a puddle around the knight''s legs, then it quickly continued bingrger in size until a full 300 meters around the knight was covered in blood. It all happened in a mere 10 seconds and Reign and the others were shocked as they stared at the knight who lifted his sword and broke free of Mia''s ice and Shadow''s shadow vines by simply taking two steps to the front. Chapter 458 The Blood Cocoon "What the hell, where did all this bloode from, and how the hell did he break free so quickly?!" Shadow cursed as he stared at the knight who had stopped moving ever since he broke free of his vines and Mia''s ice. The blood continued to flow out of him and even after Shadow tried to bind him once more with his vines, they were quickly submerged in the smallke of blood and disappeared. Theke of blood should be 1cm deep, but when Reign tried stepping on it, his foot easily went deep inside and he had to quickly pull it back as he felt hands grabbing on it. "Damn it, don''t touch the blood, this guy is controlling it!" Reign shouted as the others all nodded at him. Theke was eerie and mysterious, even without him speaking, they wouldn''t have tried stepping on it. Mia tried freezing theke, but it was the same as back when they faced Eigol, theke was incredibly resistant to her powers, each time ayer of theke froze, it would quickly get submerged in theke where the ice would disappear. The blood started boiling at that location and Mia would be unable to freeze it. The team all tried to attack the knight with long-range attacks. All of the attacks hit, but not the knight, theke of blood moved and the knight was soon encased in a cocoon of blood that protected him from all the attacks. No matter what they did, they were unable to hit the knight as none of their attacks could break through the powerful defense of the knight. Mia had flown over and started attacking with her sword, but even some of her most powerful skills couldn''t break through, they were merely able to crack the cocoon that would soon be fixed up by even more blood. Reign used his lightning and soon the wholeke was filled with it, it actually helped. The blood moved slower thanks to his lightning and he was able to damage the cocoon in this way, but it was very slow. Wolf also joined in, with his huge ming sword he cut parts of theke, evaporating the blood. He summoned more mes and hurled huge me balls at the knight that exploded on impact and spread more mes out. The sea of blood was unable topletely extinguish the mes and they helped out with evaporating more of the blood. Laura also chipped in, she summoned her tome and sent ck and purple fireballs at the knight before chanting for the [ Spear of Annihtion ]. The spear wasn''t her most powerful skill, but it was one that she could now cast multiple times, which made it perfect for attacking a stationary target like the knight. Slowly, they made theke of blood smaller butpared to how much they had done, it should have been even smaller than now. "Dammit, is that guy still bleeding?!" Shadow cursed as he stared at the blood cocoon that was present in the middle of theke. They had never stopped attacking it, but it was getting reinforced by the blood every time they damaged it, making it nearly impossible to be destroyed. Suddenly the sounds of their attacks being sent were overwhelmed by a sound that reminded them of millions of birds chirping. A huge spear of lightning appeared next to Reign who had his eyes closed. The ck and white spear was about 7 meters long, but it was still growing. The power that could be felt from the spear was great and it was slowly bing more powerful than even Laura''s [ Spear of Annihtion ], with the drawback being the longer casting time. Mia and the others continued attacking the cocoon and theke of blood with no stop while Reign was focused on making the spearrger andrger. His face became covered in sweat as he struggled to maintain his focus after the spear reached a full 15 meters in length. It wasn''t just the size of it, but also the way the spear looked like. It wasn''t just lightning as Reign had made sure to condense his lightning as much as possible, making the spear look like one that was made of white and ck metal. Of course, it wasn''t perfect, there were many parts where the lightning was clearly visible and one would quickly be able to see that the spear was not made of any metals but highly condensed lightning. Such a feat should be impossible for the current Reign, but after he had seen Drayce creating the throne simply by using fire, he knew it was possible and thus tried doing the same thing. Of course, he couldn''tpare himself to Drayce at all. His spear could be called crude at best, there were no details on it or anything, it was a simple stick with a pointed end. But it was still enough, what he was able to do was something that most would only be able to do in the Transcendent realm. As for Drayce, he was someone that could do things that in most cases only Saints knew how to do,paring oneself to him was pointless. After a couple of moments, Reign finally opened his eyes and nced at the spear. He sighed a bit as he hoped that it would look better, but he still had a smile on his face as he had seeded in what he wanted to do. "Everybody!" Reign suddenly shouted. "Create some distance!" Mia, Wolf, Shadow, and everybody else quickly ran back in order to create more distance between themselves and the knight. Even though theke of blood was now about 350 meters in diameter and such a distance should be enough for them to be safe, they didn''t doubt that Reign was telling them to do it for their own safety. Reign nodded after seeing everybody run, he wasn''t sure how far away they needed to be in order to be clear of what was about to happen, but he had a feeling that the distance between them and the knight simply wasn''t enough. He waited for about 5 seconds before grabbing the spear with all of his might, he twisted his hip and brought it back before stepping forward andunching it straight at the cocoon of blood. As Reign did that, Mia, Wolf, and the others all prepared to attack with their most powerful skills as well. The knight was incredibly powerful and even Reign''s skill might not be able to defeat it, as soon as itnded, they nned onunching the most powerful skills they had as well. Wolf created a huge fireball and continued increasing its size, he didn''t worry about condensing his mes as that would take too much time so he simply focused on making itrger andrger. Mia created an iceberg above the knight, the iceberg was about 10 meters in diameter and had a pointed end that was pointing straight at the knight. Shadow on the other hand summoned his small ball of darkness, he had never tried experimenting with this skill as it was dangerous, but he felt that he needed to make it stronger for this battle. Beast had his bow transformed into a 4-meter-long bow. He stepped down on one end of it before grabbing the string with both of his hands. The 3-meter-long arrow that was notched on it glowed with a splendid green as he pointed it straight at the knight. Laura had transformed her arm into a demonic one and was still making a pentagram in front of her, this one that was differentpared to the ones she made before. It was not onlyrger, but it had more details to it as well. Many symbols could be seen on therge pentagram and as soon as she was finished, the symbols started glowing before the blood in the air started moving around and creating an even more intricate pentagram. Greenie and Tank were quite limited with their assortment of long-range skills, but they could still help out. Greenie held his hammer above him as a formless ball of energy shrouded the head of the hammer and continued growing around it. Tank on the other side held his axe with both hands as he poured as much mana as he could, he was simply going to do the same Greenie and Shadow were doing, pour more mana into a skill, and make it stronger. Swish The spear hit the cocoon. There was no sound from the impact. There was no huge explosion as Reign had thought there would be. The spear simply prated through the cocoon and embedded itself in the ground while a good 3 meters were still sticking out of the cocoon. Suddenly The spear started losing form and in a matter of moments, it exploded. The explosion of lightning suddenly covered a full 500 meters around the cocoon and even Reign was caught up in it, luckily the explosion was from his lightning and it wouldn''t hurt him. The others were all standing a bit more than 500 meters from the knight and were not harmed, but the sheer radius of the explosion surprised them all. As soon as the lightning that covered the sky started disappearing, they allunched their skills at the cocoon that had been breached by the spear. Reign ran back as he didn''t know just how powerful the explosion that was formed from multiple skills of such calibers would be, but he knew that it would at the bare minimum be asrge as the explosion from his spear. Boom! Chapter 459 Second Sparring Session The attacks all hit the blood cocoon and an explosion took ce. Compared to the one that Reign had previously created, this one was much more powerful. The explosion destroyed everything in a 600-meter radius, almost engulfing Reign and the others in it. They were able to evade the explosion, but the shockwave from it sted them away and dealt some damage to them as they slid on the ground for tens of meters afternding. It wasn''t just the sheer size of the explosion that was above Reign''s, but the power as well. When Reign''s lightning spear exploded, the area some 30 meters around it was destroyed, but the remaining 470 meters was simply filled with lightning arcs that dealt some minimal damage to the ground. A person would have been fried inside that space, but for those that had reached Tier I, it would just damage their skin and that would be it. This explosion, however, would destroy most Tier I monsters as well. The sheer destruction that had urred after the skills all hit the blood cocoon hadpletely destroyed the ground, the bloodke was gone and the cocoon had disappeared. But with the cocoon disappeared the knight as well. There was nobody on the ground, no pieces of the armor he wore, nothing, it was as if he simply vanished in thin air. Reign and the others walked toward the point of impact. Their bodies were weak as they had used up almost all of their mana in the final attack. They slowly got closer and closer to where the blood cocoon used to be but were unable to find anything there. The ground had ruptured from the explosion and the white floor was gone. There were broken pieces of the thick white tiles that were onceid down on the floor, the rocks and soil beneath them had shown themselves after the explosion destroyed the tiles. Reign and the others looked around, trying to find the knight, but it was futile. Whoever the enemy was, he was gone. Suddenly a rumbling sound echoed inside the floor as the huge golden gate started opening. Reign and the others nced at one another, aware that they had passed the final test and had finally cleared the hidden task, and with that, the challenge. The team grouped up with Liona and the others before slowly moving toward the gate. The shockwave from the explosion and the huge mana expenditure had taken a great toll on their bodies and they had to walk to the gate slowly. After they reached the now open gate, they walked inside, almost blinded by a bright light that was shining from whatever they would find there. The gate suddenly closed as they walked in, not slowly as it did before, but in a swift and powerful move that blew a powerful wind behind them. As the gate opened, a ck dot appeared inside the floor before erging and turning into the knight from before. The knight stared at where he and the blood cocoon previously stood, before grabbing his helmet and taking it off. If Reign and the others were here, they would immediately be able to recognize the man. His long blonde hair fell down to the ground as his blue eyes stared at the destruction in front of him. "I wanted to give them some more trouble with my bloodke, who would have thought that it would actually make the fight a lot easier for them, hell, it went a bit too easy." The man said as he clicked his tongue in slight frustration. "But still, to think they would be able to explode with powers that were equal to Tier II, what a troublesome bunch," Eigol said as he stared at the gate. "The new generation is truly terrifying, not to mention that kid." Eigol suddenly thought back on when Reign summoned the giant spear. "To do something that new Transcendents even had trouble doing, I can see why Drayce is interested in him, the others aren''t half-bad either," Eigol said as he suddenly smiled. He took a step forward before blood-red mes engulfed him and he disappeared. "I wonder if my lord was as powerful as they were at the same Tier." The words reverberated through the floor as Eigol took his leave. As for Reign and the others, they were currently inside a giant golden hall. Drayce sat at the very end of the hall on a golden throne as golden pirs rose high up around the entire ce. The hall was over a hundred meters wide and over 300 meters long. The floor was also made of gold, as was everything they could see. "Hello kids, great job defeating that guy, I gotta say, I was impressed," Drayce said as he got up from his throne. "Hey, guys!" Suddenly shouts were heard inside the giant hall as the angels that had been disqualified on the third floor appeared and ran to Mia and the others. It turned out that they were never teleported back to the safe zone, but inside this hall as Drayce had confidence that Reign and the others would win. They were able to see everything that had happened on the final floor and held their breaths a couple of times during dangerous moments. After seeing Mia, Reign, and the others oveing all obstacles and finishing the hidden task, they were overjoyed and couldn''t wait to talk with them. "So, shall we start with our sparring session, time here runs faster than outside, so you can rest assured that you won''t spend too much time here," Drayce said as he started stretching. "Ummm, Drayce, what about the challenge?" "The challenge, oh, you won it, thest team that was surviving in the desert was annihted just a bit before you guys fought against the two teams on the final floor, so you guys are the only ones left, plus, you cleared the hidden task which makes you the winners no matter how long other teams manage to survive for." "I see, so, what do we get for winning?" "Not now, you will get your reward for taking the first ce and finishing the hidden task after our spar, I do want you to have something nice to look forward to while we spar," Drayce said as he smiled dangerously at Reign and the others who all gulped. Mia and the others didn''t exactly know why they had such reactions, but they also remembered that they never asked them about the sparring that they had with Drayce after the first challenge. From what they knew, they were able to improve after the sparring session, which should make them look forward to it, and yet, they looked a bit scared. It would beter when Mia and the angels finally understood why Reign and the others didn''t like the sparring sessions, nor Drayce. The sparring session was beneficial, that much was certain. But Drayce pulled no punches, he would beat up any opponent and he would even break their bones before healing them with his powers. It was a situation where one was getting so many injuries and had to endure so much pain that fighting was almost impossible. Yet, Drayce wouldn''t stop. He would fight them, and fight them, and fight them until he was satisfied with what he was seeing. He would always give a goal, it would either be to improve blocking, dodging, movement, attacks Until the person improved, the sparring session would not end. The hall they were in was incredibly sturdy and no matter what Reign and the others did, they were unable to leave a single scratch on its surface. Hours passed, then a day, 2 days, and so on. The team had been sparring with Drayce for a total of 4 days now, but from what Drayce had told them, only about half an hour had passed outside. Everyone had gone through at least one sparring session with Drayce, while some went through 2. Mia and the angels started looking at Drayce with the same hateful expression that Reign and the others had. They had improved, but did Drayce really need to take it so far during a sparring session? It didn''t matter what they did, what skills or abilities they used, Drayce was able to block everything, hell, he didn''t even need to block, a simple wave of his hand was enough to destroy any power they had. And it wasn''t the hand that would destroy it, but the wind that would be created by the force of his hand. Drayce even blocked Reign''s [ Lightning Roar ] by simply blowing out air from his mouth. The difference in power made them realize just how powerful a Transcendent is, and how weak they were. In front of someone such as Drayce, they were simply ants. Finally, 6 days had passed and everybody went through 2 sparring sessions and 1 group sparring session. Drayce finally nodded at them in acknowledgment as the sparring session was finally concluded. "Alright, receive the rewards, and off you go," Drayce said before sitting down on the throne. Chapter 460 Drayces Rewards [ The challenge has ended, and the teams ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' and ''Ice Angels'' have taken the first ce. ] [ The team has managed to finish the hidden task, and the rewards are bolstered ] [ The rewards are the following ] - 6 000 000 exp points gained - 250 000 S Coins acquired - 2x Rank A items received - 1x Chest of Mysterious materials received - 1x Golden Chest of Drayce acquired [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Current yer level is 86, additional stats gained ] [ Free Attribute points + 20, Strength + 10, Agility + 13, Endurance + 6, Vitality + 6, Willpower + 6, Spirit + 7 ] Level: 86 ( 510 000 / 1 550 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 178 Strength: 190 (342) (+17 from ability, +31 from item, + 55%) Agility: 226 (432) (+22 from ability, +37 from item, + 65%) Endurance: 119 (189) (+11 from ability +23 from item, +30%) Vitality: 117 (191) (+ 11 from ability, +28 from item, + 30%) Willpower: 122 (189) (+ 12 from ability, + 12 ??? + 7 from item, + 30% ) Spirit: 239 (423) (+17 from ability, +11 from item, + 65%) Ding! [ Subordinate has enough exp to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] Name: Greenie Level: 88 ( 30 000/ 1 650 000 ) Race : Vajra Ogre (variant) (more info in the race menu) Strength : 358 (611) ( + 17 from item, + 20 from ability, + 60% ) Agility :212 (246) ( + 21 from item, + 13 from ability, ) Endurance : 200 (267) ( + 19 from item, + 8 from ability, + 20% ) Vitality : 200 (259) ( + 11 from item, + 8 from ability, + 20% ) Willpower: 132 (143) ( + 11 from item ) Spirit : 183 ( 204) ( + 13 from item, + 8 from ability ) The team was struck by a white light before they disappeared from the castle. They had returned to their territory. The team quickly assembled in the living room. They looked at each other with grins as they had managed to finish the hidden task and had gained a bunch of rewards. The reward of 6 million exp points was a really big one. The higher their level grew, the more powerful monsters they had to face since they would get penalties to the exp they received after fighting weaker monsters. There was also the problem of them needing to go to other mountains in the mountain range since there was ack of high-level Tier I monsters on the one they were on. The Tier II monsters that were there had noticed the disappearance of many of their people and started investigating things. Reign and the others had to be careful, lest they ended up face to face against a Tier II enemy, and perhaps a bunch of powerful Tier I enemies as well. Gaining four levels after doing the challenge felt quite good, but the rewards didn''t stop there. Each of them gained 2 rank A items, and although those were pretty much useless for them since they had already fully equipped themselves with rank A and S items, they could always sell these to the yers in their territory, which would increase the overall power of the territory. The territory had grownrger and there were many teams that were now powerful, almost as powerful as those that went to the challenges. Marco and Carlo were two people whose team was actually eligible for the challenge, but they decided against going this time since they didn''t want to risk anyone''s death. The chest of mysterious materials gave them materials that would be needed to raise the tiers of some of the buildings they had in the territory, but also materials that would be helpful for creating weapons and armor pieces. Overall the rewards from the challenge were great, but the thing that intrigued Reign and the others the most was the final reward they had received, the Golden Chest of Drayce. They immediately knew that this was the reward that Drayce had given them since they had managed to finish the hidden task. Although the system was not stingy and would give out good rewards, they were all incredibly excited to open the chests as a reward that a Transcendent had given would never be a bad one, at least they hoped so. Reign and the others all took out the chests and stared at them in wonder. As the name suggested, all the chests were made out of gold. They didn''t have a lot of details on them, they were just normal chests made out of gold. Beast was thest one that would open a chest, with his great luck, Reign and the others knew that he would definitely get a good reward so they wanted to see what they would get first. Reign was the first one to open his chest. A brilliant light came out of the chest as a piece of paper appeared from it. The papernded on Reign''s palm as he examined it carefully. [ Buddhist Temple Construction Permit ] [ The yer will be able to construct a Buddhist temple of the Ashen Buddhists in his territory for free. ] The description of the item was a brief one, but it did what it was supposed to do. Reign looked at the permit with curiosity before putting it aside. A building permit was always nice to have, and Reign would definitely build the temple after they were finished, he doubted that it would be anything detrimental to him, but he also doubted that it could help him out. He wasn''t a follower of the Buddhist teachings, and although he had no idea why Buddhism was present in the universe, he would check the building out in order to find out more. Laura was next. She opened the chest and received a ... a pair of socks? [ Socks of Drayce ] [ Socks worn by the Transcendent Drayce, they have no purpose other than to feel incrediblyfortable ] Laura quickly tossed the socks aside and looked at them in disgust. The others tried hard to stiffly theirughs but were also a bit concerned. Reign''s reward had given them hope in the beginning, but it seems Drayce had put some incredibly weird things in the chests. Back in the golden hall, Eigol appeared and stood in front of Drayce. "So, what did you give them?" "Well, chests that are connected to my personal storage, they might contain good things, or they might contain some awful ones, honestly it depends on their luck, oh, and I made sure to put a building permit for a Buddhist temple in Reign''s chest, think of it as my way of helping out my organization." Eigol looked at Drayce with slight confusion in his eyes. "Wait, your personal storage, don''t you put all kinds of nasty stuff in there, what if they get your underwear or something, for god''s sake, have some decency!" "And a building permit, you say it''s to help out your temple but be honest, you want to use that as an excuse to keep track of them, you crafty dragon." "Well, if they get some of my clothing, so be it, but I didn''t lie, it really does contain some good stuff, but of course, that''s only about a tenth of the storage, I doubt they will be able to-" Suddenly Drayce''s eyes widened in shock. "Son of a bitch, who the hell managed to get that?!" He rose from his throne and stared at the ceiling as Eigol looked at him with even more confusion. "What happened?" "Someone got really lucky, that''s what happened, god damn it, to think that guy would actually get ''that'', I hope this doesn''te back to bite me in the ass, how the hell did he even get that, that''s one of the things with the lowest chances to be drawn, it''s almost impossible!" Drayce sat back on his throne and looked defeated while Eigol snickered. Back in the territory, nobody had any luck. Shadow managed to get Drayce''s underwear, which he promptly threw to the side before Wolf enveloped it with his mes. Curiously, the underwear was fine and the mes were unable to do anything to it. Tank got a hairbrush, Greenie got a golden robe that he was unable to put on as nobody under the realm of a Transcendent could use it, and Wolf received a hairpin. The rewards they had received were useless, all of the items, except for the permit that Reign had received served no purpose. They all cursed Drayce for his rewards, how stingy could a Transcendent be, a couple of rank S items probably wouldn''t hurt his finances at all, right? They understood that this was probably a way for Drayce to pull a prank on them, and they hated him more than ever before. Doing the brutal sparring sessions was one thing, giving bad rewards another thing, but giving them chests that at first raised their expectations, only toter shatter them made them angry. But what Beast received broke their minds. [ Transcendent-ying dagger ] [ The yer can use the dagger without any cost to kill any Transcendent being below the 5th Cleansing ] Reign and the others stared at the dagger in awe and horror as they feared to even touch the item. Chapter 461 The Buddhist Temple "H-hey, is this thing real, did we read it incorrectly?" Shadow said in a stutter as he stared at the dagger that was currently being held by Beast. The dagger was nothing special, in fact, it looked like a rusty old dagger that one would simply throw away after finding it. There was no aura that one could feel from the dagger, and neither would one think it was sharp as the edge was chipped and the dagger even had cracks on it. But what the system said was that this dagger, this small thing that looked like it would break after someone was to simply touch it, could kill a Transcendent being? "What does it mean when it says the 5th cleansing?" Tank asked as everybody shrugged their shoulders. They had heard that there were differences between Transcendents, that they had something simr like tiers, but they had no idea how many there were or how they worked. "It''s probably something like Tiers, but that gives us nothing since we don''t know how many they have in their realm, if it''s like us, then there would be a total of 10, which means this dagger can kill a bunch of Transcendents, as there were probably a lot of them that were below the middle." "Should we ask Eldar and Jack about this?" "I''m not sure, they have been helping us out ever since the game started, but there''s no telling whether they would try to do anything after learning that we have something like this, even though we have been with them for a long period of time, we still have no idea of who they really are." Reign said as the others all nodded in agreement. They did trust Eldar and Jack, but the trust went to the extent of the current situation of the game, showing them an item that could potentially even kill them was not something they wanted to risk. None of them knew the true extent of their powers, but just the glimpses they had shown before made it clear that they were incredibly powerful. Even know, after reaching Tier I and being very close to Tier II, none of them were confident in fighting against the incredibly weakened Transcendents. "Can you put it in the inventory?" Reign asked Beast who nodded at him before the dagger disappeared. "It goes directly to my personal inventory, it seems like it''s impossible to put it in the group inventory," Beast said with a confused look on his face. [ Powerful items such as this are prohibited to be shared, only the person that had received it may use it and store it in the inventory. ] The system suddenly spoke, prompting the others to all nod their heads. It made sense, if an item that was this powerful were tond in the hands of somebody that had bad intentions, none of them would survive. Well, one would definitely die as it seems like the dagger could only be used once. "Did Drayce put this here on purpose?" Shadow asked as Reign shook his head. "I doubt it, it was probably Beast''s incredible luck that allowed him to get something like this, not even Drayce could have purposely nted something as powerful as this here, hell, this dagger might even be able to kill him." Reign said before getting up. "I''m gonna build that temple." The others all nodded before leaving the building together with Reign. The territory still had a lot of unused buildings, and there were many ruins as well. The monsters had certainly done a number of the city and the inhabitants of the territory slowly worked towards cleaning the broken and destroyed houses. There were a couple of empty areas in the territory, Reign had created them by using his powers, but he didn''t clean everything up in the territory as he thought that letting the people do it would bring them closer. His thoughts were mostly correct as the inhabitants of the territory truly did start bonding and grew closer to each other after some time. There were some arguments over how to do some things, but they mostly ended amicably. Reign picked a spot before using the building permit, a holographic building appeared in front of him, and he was surprised by its size. The building was small, it was as big as a normal-sized house. Compared to the other buildings he had created, it was many times smaller. Even if it had a spatial array and the size inside wasrger, he doubted it would be a lot bigger since there were limits to the array, right? Reign decided to build it, and the moment he did so, a notification appeared. [ Buddhist Temple built. ] [ The priest Drayce wishes to serve as the head priest, do you agree? ] "The hell?" Reign suddenly blurted out as he stared at the temple. "That bastard, he did this on purpose, didn''t he?" "What are you talking about bro?" Shadow asked Reign who promptly exined what had happened. "He nted it, he must have, that bastard did all of this on purpose, damn am I d that Beast got that dagger, Drayce must be hurting because of it" Shadow said before he startedughing after imagining Drayce''s frustrated face. "Yeah, I agree, that permit was definitely nted by Drayce, but to think he was a Buddhist priest, I would have never guessed," Wolf said before shrugging his shoulders. "So, are you going to agree to his request?" Beast asked Reign who sighed. "I guess so, I don''t see any disadvantages that it would bring us, except for the fact that we would have his annoying ass so close to us, but having another Transcendent in the territory definitely wouldn''t hurt, right?" Reign asked the others who simply shrugged their shoulders. "Alright, let''s get this over with." Reign said as he epted Drayce''s request. [ Buddhist Temple construction finished, the priest Drayce has been chosen as the head priest. ] [ The Buddhist Temple of the Ashen Priests will allow the yers to go in and calm their minds before or after a battle. ] [ The Ashen Priests are members of the battle priests and their service can be employed by the owner of the territory. ] Ding! [ Territory announcement! ] [ The ss ''Ashen Battlepriest'' will now be avable to all, the yers can choose to change the ss at any time simply by going inside the temple. ] [ The yers can enter the temple and spar with the battle priests inside after donating a small fee, the faculties of the temple will be mostly open to the yers and the trainers will be avable to teach skills. ] [ Be warned, however, the training that Ashen Battlepriests go through is not something most can handle, and most of the skills the trainers can teach will be locked for those that do not have the ss ''Ashen Battlepriest'' ] [ The yer can use S Coins to employ the service of the battle priest to help the territory out during difficult times ] The barrage of notifications left Reign and the others stunned. Most of them knew of battle priests, the ancient Shaolin priests were one of them, not to mention the huge number of games that offered the ss to people to y with. None of them had expected that the temple would actually have something like this, they merely expected to see priests walking around and spreading peace and love, there might have even been some bonuses to the territory if they were lucky. But no, what they had gotten was much, much more valuable. Ding! [ The Transcendent ''Drayce'' has taken over as the head priest, the territory will enjoy the benefits of the holy light. ] [ People that spend 2 hours in the territory will have their minds cleansed of negative emotions and will have a slight resistance to soul-based attacks for the next hour. ] [ People that spend over 24 hours in the territory will have an increase of 3% to all their stats while having a light resistance to soul-based attacks for the next 5 hours. ] [ Battlepriests that stayed in the temple for over 5 hours will see an increase of 5% to all their stats and will have a light resistance to soul-based attacks for the next 7 hours. ] More notifications appeared in front of Reign and the others, as they did to everybody that was a part of the territory. The bonuses one would get simply by staying in the territory were not huge, but they were free and had a good duration. The ones that would receive the most benefits would be those that had chosen the new ss since they would not only gain resistance to soul-based attacks but would have their stats increased by 5% for a whole 7 hours. That alone would probably be enough for some people to change their ss and join the temple. Reign and the others stared at the temple as its doors opened. A gray robe-wearing Drayce appeared at the door. He beckoned them to enter before disappearing inside the temple. Chapter 462 The Temple "So, I guess we go in?" Shadow asked as the others all sighed before nodding. They were interested in why Drayce had decided to be the head priest of the Buddhist temple, especially one that was so small. Reign and the others opened the door, which was in fact a 2-meter wide gate. Upon entering the building, they stood in shock as they stared around them. "Hey, I''m not dreaming, right?" Shadow asked as the others all shook their heads. What was in front of them was the inside of an enormous building. The height of the ceiling was about 10 meters, and there were stairs on the sides which led up, meaning that the building was definitely higher than 10 meters. The distance from left to right was over one hundred meters and the length of the building could be counted in the hundreds of meters. Buddhist priests could be seen walking around, each of them wearing robes and tucking their hands in the sleeves of the robes. There were all kinds of priests, or one should say, monks inside the temple. There were those that could be recognized in an instant, they wore gray robes that had no decorations on them, and their heads were shaved. There were than others. There were those that wore ck robes and had shackles around their wrists and ankles, but they weren''t prisoners, but a special kind of monk called the Ashen Monks. The ashen monks were the disciplinary force of the temple. If any monk was to do anything that went against the temple, they would be the ones that would be sent out to capture that person. There were also different kinds of monks that wore gray robes. There were gray robes that were a bit of a tighter fit for some, some had some decorations on the robes, namely silver lines that represented their status, some had weird-looking bracelets, nes Finally, there were monks that looked unlike any monk in the temple. They only had half a robe on, and the upper portion of their body was fully exposed, but there were some that also wore the upper portion of the robe, butpared to the robes the other monks wore, theirs was very different. The sleeves were tight around the arms, and so were they around the legs. The robes were also not created from cloth but from some kind of mixture of leather and whatever the second thing was. Those monks also did not have shaved heads, instead, there were all sorts of hairstyles that could be seen among them. The biggest difference, however, was the weapons that those monks had. Battle gloves, ws, and bats, the monks carried different kinds of weapons with them around the temple, something that shouldn''t have been possible for monks to do. "Battlemonks," Wolf said as the others all nodded in agreement. "End of the building, third floor, I am expecting you guys." Suddenly Drayce''s voice echoed inside their heads. Reign and the others nced at each other before making their way to the end of the building. The monks they passed by along the way acted normally, they thought they might be stared at by the monks since their clothes showed that they were definitely a part of the temple, but it seemed that the monks didn''t care. Even the battlemonks would simply walk past them, while some would nod in their direction, for an unknown reason. Reign and the others had still not seen a single woman inside the temple, which probably meant that only men were working there. But even then, nobody seemed to care that Laura was here as well. The answer was soon given to them, however, as they stepped onto the second floor after reaching the stairs. The entire second floor was only manned by women. It was pretty much the same situation as with the lower floor, there were gray-robed women that walked around, ck-robed ones, and the battlemonks. Contrary to their male counterparts, none of the female battlemonks walked around topless, however. Reign and the others looked around in order to find the stairs leading to the third floor, but they were unable to do so. Laura approached one of the nearby girls and asked her about the third floor and where to find the stairs that led there. The girl smiled at Laura and gave her directions, it seemed that one had to go to the end of the building before reaching those stairs as they led to where only the higher-ups of the temple resided. Reign and the others thanked the girl before moving. It took them about 1 C 2 minutes to reach the end of the building and see the stairs, well, the staircase. It was being guarded by four battlemonks that simply nodded at Reign and the others as they approached and moved out of the way. The team went up the stairs before reaching the third and final floor of the temple. Just by looking up, they could see that the ceiling was in the shape of a dome and it was made out of ss. The dome was some 15 meters high and simply by looking up, Reign and the others were able to see a sea of stars that was outside. But that was actually a problem because it was daytime, so how were they seeing the night sky and stars? They looked around and saw a lot fewer monks present on this floor, but each one was not only differencepared to the ones below, but their robes were as well. All of them had gold lines on the robes and the robes themselves looked of a higher qualitypared to the ones on the lower two floors. Huge bookshelves could be seen on both sides of the floor, tens of tables were on the floor and hundreds of chairs were present. Reign and the others could see monks sitting down and going through some books, while others were arguing about something. They slowly made their way past the monks, and none even nced at them. They went to the very end of the floor and reached a huge praying altar and a small office to the side. Compared to the previous two floors where praying altars were visible everywhere and the monks were praying at all times, the ones here seemed to only asionally pray to the giant praying altar. The door of the office suddenly opened and Reign and the others were able to see Drayce sitting on a chair inside and waiting for them to enter. They went in, and the door closed as they entered. "Hello guys, it''s been awhile, how you''ve been, were my rewards to your liking?" Drayce didn''t even finish the entire question before a pair of socks and underwear were thrown on his face. He slowly moved his hand and picked them off his face before sighing. "I see that you didn''t like them so much." "No, but don''t worry, we got something interesting at the end, so it''s all good," Shadow said as he smirked at Drayce whose face changed a bit. "Yes, I have noticed that be careful when using that thing, it can only be used once, only use it as a final resort, you understand?" Drayce asked them as his aura red up and the air itself seemed to freeze from his power. Reign and the others nodded, a bit confused that he was actually not even trying to get the dagger back. "Before I talk about the reason why I called you over here, you guys probably have some questions for me, huh?" "Where is this?" Reign suddenly asked. "What do you mean where, ohh, right, yeah, sorry," Drayce said before he suddenly turned to the wall behind him and snapped his fingers. The wall suddenly turned illusionary and Reign and the others could see a magnificent sight outside. What they were able to see, was Earth. "As you can see, we are currently a little bit away from the, the temple will stay here, as long as the connecting point is not destroyed." "So, that small temple you had us build?" "Well, that is what connects your territory and this ce, without that small temple this one wouldn''t be able to simply stay afloat like this, and neither would you have been able toe here, alright, next question." "Can, can this thing really kill a Transcendent?" Beast asked as he took the dagger out of the inventory. "Ah, well, yes, yes it can," Drayce said as the dagger suddenly floated over to him. He took hold of the dagger and looked at it fondly. "It was a gift from my master, I had actually used it before, and now it can only be used once more before it turns to dust, but if you were thinking of killing me with it, then apologies, it won''t work on me." "So you are above the 5th Cleansing?" Reign suddenly asked as Drayceughed. "Hahahahaha, right, you guys are probably confused as hell with that, alright, sit down, let me teach you some stuff." Chapter 463 Dealing With The Draif Leader "Alright, so just like you guys have Tiers in the leveling realm, there are different stages for a Transcendent as well, those are called Cleansings." "I won''t be exining what exactly a Cleansing is, or what it means, but all you need to know is that there are a total of 5 of them, which means that this little thing can kill most Transcendents," Drayce said before giving Beast the dagger back. "As for using it to kill me, well I''m afraid I have to let you down, that dagger is unable to kill me," Drayce said with a wide smile as he looked at Reign and the others. Reign and the others stared at Drayce with a slight shock, they had beenpletely unaware of the stages of Transcendents, so this was the first time they have heard that there are 5 in total. That meant that this little dagger they had was even more valuable than they thought. "Anyway, I sincerely doubt that the temple can give you guys anything you need, all of you have fighting styles that are quite different from our battlemonks, the only one that has some simrity with them is Greenie, but a Vajra ogre practicing in a temple is, well, not allowed. "Huh, why?" Greenie asked as he looked at Drayce with confusion. "Well, the Temple is one of many in the universe, this one follows the teachings of the Ashen One, a Supreme of the Universe, and Vajra and he are not really on good terms," Said Drayce before continuing on, "Don''t get me wrong, they''re not enemies or anything like that, but they just don''t see eye to eye, which means that Vajra would be quite upset if you tried learning here, hell, he might even decide to outright kill you if he learns that you practiced after finding this out." ? "Oh, then yes, I won''t stay here," Greenie said as he turned around to leave, which made Drayceugh in amusement. "You don''t need to leave, you just can''t follow the teachings, but staying in the temple, conversing with others, that''s all fine, you don''t need to worry about such things,"Drayce said before standing up from his chair. "Anyway, although the temple won''t be useful for you guys personally, the people in your territory stand to gain a lot, not only a new ss and methods of fighting, but they will now have a chance to interact with one of the powerful organizations in the universe, that''s something only a rare few can do," Drayce said before stopping in front of Reign and the others. "I would have called you guys over to join the temple as well, but you guys have already been marked, any organization that tries to win you over at this point will be pping the face of the god that marked you, so there''s that," Drayce said before opening the door of the office. "Alright, off you go, go and train, fight, and get stronger, I can''t wait to see you guys at the next challenge." Reign and the others stared at Drayce as chills went down their spines. They went out of the office and left the temple. Overall, they had gained a lot from this challenge, not only did they do another sparring session with Drayce, but they had gained an item that most Transcendents would kill to have. They also now knew the different stages of the Transcendent realm, and although that doesn''t help them in any way right now, it would in the future. Wolf said goodbye and headed to the prison. He had managed to get information out of all the prisoners, and those that hadn''t done bad to the territory were already let out, some decided to stay in the territory, while others decided to go back from where they came from. But the one problem Wolf still had was the draif leader. The boss-ranked monster was incredibly difficult to work with. Even after Wolf had done all sorts of things that would make even the toughest of men cry in pain and beg for mercy, the draif leader still didn''t relent. This would be thest time Wolf would try to force the draif to submit, otherwise, they would simply kill it. The territory was much more powerful now, and in all honesty, Reign''s previous n was not something they needed after Reign managed to obtain the [ All Seeing Eye ], he could observe the whole territory with ease. Having the draif''s would make a lot of stuff easier, but it was not as important as other things. Wolf pulled the draif out of its cell and went inside the interrogation chamber. He spent the next two hours with the draif, the cries of pain reverberated through the prison as the draif''s cries smothered out all other sounds. The prisoners had gotten used to this, well, as much as one could get used to hearing such screams. It had been going on for quite some time now and they knew that Wolf was always upset after since the draif would not relent. After two hours of non-stop torturing, Wolf stopped. He stared at the draif whose eyes were still sharp and stared back at him with hatred. He sighed, aware that there was no way to get this guy over to their side. Wolf called Reign over and thetter arrived in a minute. The two talked, thinking about how to do this exactly. "In the center?" Reign asked Wolf as he stared at him with great confusion. "Yes, give out weapons and let everybody take a swing or stab, the draifs had done a lot of damage and killed many of our people, letting them kill the leader of the draifs should allow them to blow out some steam and be even more gratified to us." "And who knows, they might even get some exp or levels after killing the leader, it is a powerful boss-ranked monster on the verge of bing Tier I after all. Reign decided to do what Wolf had proposed. They chained the draif up in mana-draining chains before dragging it out of the prison all the way to the center of the territory where therger amount of people was located at. The people all stared at Wolf and Reign, confused as to why they were dragging around the draif. They all knew that this was the leader of the draifs and that Reign was nning on doing something with it, but all of them were unaware of what exactly he was going to do. Upon seeing how Reign and Wolf put the draif leader on the ground, they all stood and wondered what was about to happen. Suddenly Reign waved his hands as weapons suddenly fell to the ground. "This is the draif leader, the one that had led the draifs to harass and kill our people when I and the others were gone, I wanted to see if we can somehowe to an agreement with it, but it seems that''s impossible, so the only choice we have left is to kill it." "Whoever wants to kill the draif can step out, all of the weapons you see on the ground are rank B and rank A, they are sharp enough to cut through the monster''s skin, it can''t use mana because of the chains, so you can all be rest assured that it''s unable to do anything to you." "In the case of the draifs somehow attacking, me and Wolf are here, ready to put him down at any moment." Silence. There wasplete and utter silence in the center of the territory. Most of the people here were those that decided to be merchants or craftsmen and even though some had fought and killed monsters at the beginning of the game, that was a long time ago. The very notion of them picking up weapons and killing a monster right here was bizarre to them. But that was only to some. A young boy stepped out first, he was no more than 10 years old, his legs were shaking a bit, but his eyes were sharp. He picked up a sword and walked towards the draif leader as thetter stared at him. "You, you, youuu!" The boy yelled out. "You killed my brother, you monsters, you killed him!" The boy shouted as he lifted the sword up before shing down at the draif. The boy barely had any strength, the sword had managed to cut through, but it barely did any damage to the draif. That wasn''t the end, however, as the boy continued to sh at him. More people suddenly came out, there were old men, young yers that went out to fight, young girls, middle-aged mothers All of them were those that had lost people they cared about to monsters. Some lost them at the beginning of the game, while others had lost them recently. All of them had one thing inmon, incredible hatred towards most monsters. They picked up the weapons and went forward. The draif yelled out in pain and anger, but it didn''t stop the people who were cutting him apart. Chapter 464 Reaching Level 100 The mob of people continuously gotrger Reign was even leftcking weapons to arm them all. The yers that fought against monsters helped out, even without being asked to, they gave the people some of the weapons they had and joined in the killing of the draif leader. Thanks to his high level, the draif leader took a long time to be killed. His yelling got quieter and quieter as time passed, and his body was fully covered in cuts and bruises, but the people didn''t stop with their attacks. Even Reign had to admit that he underestimated just how angry the people were, it wasn''t specifically just about the draif leader, but about the whole state of the world and what had happened. To Reign, most of them were cowards, they refused to pick up a weapon and fight even now when they had the whole town pretty much under control. Deaths rarely happened amongst the lower-leveled yers and bing stronger was something that wasn''t hard right now. He didn''t understand why so many refused to fight, but that was normal, when put under extreme circumstances, anybody could fight, and those that had to do it in order to survive would do it. But when put to safety, when living in a territory where not only were they safe from monsters, but would even get food and water, why should they fight? Reign and the others only provided the bare necessities to those people. They gave them the cheapest food that they could buy in bulk from the stores in the castle area, and that was it, it was enough to survive, but the taste was nothing special. Still, most would choose to ept such a deal, they could simply spend their days in the safety of the territory and not worry about anything. That was what Reign had mistaken. He didn''t know why, but he could never ept living such a life, being under the mercy of someone else. He strived to be above others, always. The same went for Shadow and the others, even the once meek Beast had enough courage to go out with them during the first day of the game and fight against monsters. But normal people didn''t care for such things. They didn''t want to risk their lives simply to be stronger. Living was enough. Even though Reign didn''t care about those people, he had to keep them in the territory. He wasn''t going to turn into a tyrant that forces others to do his bidding, nor would he kick them out and leave them to survive on their own. There was no need to, they all had enough supplies and money tost them for a long, long time. Keeping those people fed didn''t cost them much, hell, it barely put a dent in their finances. But if any of them were toin about the food or treatment they received, Reign would simply kick them out. He wouldn''t let people undermine him and what they were doing for everybody, even for the leeches that spent all day doing nothing, not even trying to be craftsmen or merchants. And now, these people, the leeches that didn''t dare fight even the weakest of monsters, were suddenly giving it their all to kill the draif leader, a monster that was powerful enough to make mincemeat out of them in mere seconds. Half an hour passed before Reign and Wolf finally put a stop to the madness. The draif leader was down on the ground, his body and face unrecognizable. He was dead, he had died some 4 minutes ago, but even though everybody heard the notification, most ignored it, they were too caught up in the whole act to notice it. It was only after Reign and Wolf put a stop to it that the people saw what they had done. The entire body was mangled, there was no area of the body that they left unattended. Bits of flesh and organs could be seen lying around the area while a pool of blood had formed underneath the draif. Most of the blood was on them, however. Their clothes, face, and arms were covered in the blood of the draif leader. Some dropped the weapons immediately and vomited, while others simply stared in disbelief at what they had done. Reign and Wolf picked up the weapons they had given to the people before Wolf used his ability on the corpse. Taking the body and burying it was definitely not something they would do while throwing it outside for the other monsters to eat would be too difficult thanks to the state of the body. Burning it was the most efficient way they could get rid of it. Wolf''s mes burned hot and slowly evaporated the blood while burning the body and the bits of flesh and organs to ash. A couple of minutester, the mes died down and there was no more body left. Everything had turned to ash before being scattered by the wind. "Alright, that takes care of that problem." Reign said as Wolf nodded in agreement. "So, what''s next, are we continuing with our previous n?" "You mean go and kill a bunch of monsters in the mountains and get to Tier II, yeah, sounds about right." Reign smiled as he and Wolf made their way to the building where the others were waiting for them. A couple of dayster. Blood flowed down the mountain as Reign and the others stood panting, covered in blood as the bodies of numerous snake people. The bodies piled up to create a small hill while the blood formed multiple small ponds and streams that flowed down the mountain. Reign and the others were covered in numerous cuts and bruises, but their injuries were not serious. All of them had smiles on their faces, however, as they had finally managed toplete their main objective. [ yer has enough exp points to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Current yer level is 100, additional stats gained ] Reign and the others had finally reached level 100, and with that, they would finally receive the evolution challenge from the system. [ Evolution challenge is being created ] "So, should we go back to the territory while we wait?" Shadow asked as Reign sighed. "I just wanna take a rest first, somewhere a bit away from these bodies preferably." "Agreed." Laura and the others nodded before they made their way to the side. They were currently on the second mountain of the mountain range. The first one had be too low in Tier I monsters after they had hunted them down so they had to go to the second one in order to find more. And more they certainly did find. The second mountain barely had any monsters that hadn''t gone through the first evolution. The sheer number of Tier I monsters was more than triple the ones on the first one. Just like on the first one, there were ash demons on this one as well, it seemed like the whole mountain range was a base for these guys that were scattered on all the mountains. The stronger ones lived deeper inside the mountain range and had ess to better resources while the weaker ones had to live on the outskirts. The snake people were another race that was present on the second mountain. They had the upper body of humans while the lower body was of a snake. They were very fast and had deadly poison that could kill most beings in their own tier. Fighting against arge number of them would pose a problem to most as the snake people were also physically strong, it wasn''t just the poison that made them dangerous. They mostly wielded spears, but there were those that had swords and hammers as well. Reign and the others first came across the monsters about 2 days ago, and after learning that their leader had been injured after fighting against two Tier II monsters a couple of days ago, they decided to make them their main hunting targets. Without fear of being targeted by the powerful Tier II leader of the snake people, Reign, and the others were able to unleash a massacre upon them. They had killed over a hundred of the snake people the first day, and the number kept rising up until this moment when they were finally able to level up and reach level 100. The only thing they needed to do now was waiting for the system to give them their respective challenge, and hopefully, the challenge wouldn''t send them to another likest time. Night had fallen by the time Reign and the others returned to their base on the first mountain. They used the portal and arrived back in their territory before entering their building. The system had still not notified them about the challenge. They would rest, and hopefully, they would get the challenges tomorrow morning. Chapter 465 New Evolution Challenge Reign was lying down on his bed in his room. The window was slightly open as Reign liked to feel the slight breeze on him and the fresh air before he fell asleep. Even though months had passed ever since the game had started and it should be getting quite cold right now, the weather stayed the same as before, it was hot and sunny during the day, well, during most days, and nice and slightly warm at night. Of course, that wasn''t true for the mountain range where the wind was always blowing. ''Aethion, you there?'' "Of course I am boy, I''m just a soul, I don''t really need to sleep, remember?" Aethion spoke from inside Reign''s mind. ''Yeah, I do.'' ''What do you think the system will give us for the next challenge, I mean, the first one was quite tough.'' "Well, from my very shallow understanding of the system, it should be easier this time since you had already stepped on the path of evolution, but one can never truly know, I do doubt it will ask of you once again to kill a higher tiered enemy likest time, at least not by yourself." ''Yeah, I hope that doesn''t happen as well, otherwise, I might not be able toplete it this time, the only reason I was able to kill a Tier I fighterst time was because I had a bunch of people with me if the system really ns on making me try and kill one again, I will definitely not be so lucky.'' "Who knows, you might surprise yourself." ''Yeah right, I know that if I am by myself, the best I can hope for is to perish together against a Tier II, surviving would be almost impossible.'' Reign said before exhaling deeply. He turned and put his head on the pillow before falling asleep. As morning came and the rays of the sun entered through the window of Reign''s room, he opened his eyes, being greeted by a notification from the system. [ Challenge has been created. ] [ Party challenge! ] [ The members of the party have all managed to reach level 100, in order to evolve and be Tier II beings, the system asks of you to finish your mission and take over the mountain. ] Reign blinked a couple of times as he stared at the challenge that had been given to not only him but to everybody else as well. "Oh, you gotta be fcking with me." Reign said in a drowsy state before his door suddenly opened and Shadow appeared. "Yo, did you see?!" "Yeah, just now." "We have to take over the mountain, what kind of a bs, suicidal fcking challenge is this goddamn system giving us?!" Shadow cursed as he panted heavily. "Honestly, it''s not that bad, thest one I got was to kill a Tier I being while I was still below them, killing a Tier II when we are all together doesn''t seem that impossible." Reign said before yawning. "Yeah but, wait, you had to kill a Tier I during yourst challenge?!" Shadow yelled out as Reign rubbed his eyes. "Yeah man," Reign yawned again before continuing, "I told you and the others, why are you acting all surprised?" "I, I don''t think I heard that, I might have zoomed out when you were telling that story," Shadow said as he scratched the back of his head. "Well, no matter." Reign said before getting up from his bed. "So, are we doing this today, or?" Shadow asked Reign who nced at him. "First we all get together, there''s not just one Tier II being on the mountain, we have to make a n first." Shadow nodded his head before he and Reign got out of the room and went straight to the living room. Reign started preparing some food for himself and the others while Shadow sat on the sofa and stared at the ceiling. It was only minutester that everyone else arrived, Laura and Beast went to Reign and helped him make breakfast while Wolf and the others all sat down and started talking. "Well, we already know just how powerful a Tier II being is since we fought that tiger in the arena, so we kind of know what we are up again, right?" Shadow asked as Wolf nced at him before shaking his head. "I wish." "No chance." "Tiger was too weak," Greenie said in the end. "The tiger was the weakest possible Tier II being that could exist, the ash demon leader and the others are definitely not that weak, still, we have also be much stronger, which evens things out a bit." Reign said as he put the breakfast down on the table. "Toast, slime jelly mixed with some fruits that chef from the territory made, some beef jerky, well, monster beef jerky, tea and some cheese, bon apetit guys." Reign said as he took the jerky before putting it on the toast and covering it with cheese. "Slime jelly, weren''t those things acidic?" Shadow asked as he stared at the orange jelly that was in a big cup. "Turns out the acid pretty much disappears after the core is broken, mix it with fruits, and you pretty much get a simr jelly to what we had before the game, it''s quite good, I tried it before," Beast said as he put some jelly on his toast. "So, what is our n?" Tank suddenly asked as he and the others all stared at Wolf. "Can we at least finish eating first?" Wolf asked as he stared at them before taking a piece of the jerky. After breakfast. Everybody sat on the sofas, the food waspletely gone even though Reign and the others had made enough for about 20 people to eat. Their current levels and strength made their appetites muchrger. Still, they could offset that by eating meat from higher-leveled monsters and nts that had arger amount of mana in them since more mana also meant more energy and nutritional value that they contained. "Well, first we should probably go to the location that the system didn''t mark, I think it''s time to check out the wood-type monsters that live there, our strength right now is enough to defend ourselves against a Tier II monster, so even if things go south, we should be able to get away safely," Wolf said as he nced at the others. Upon seeing them all nod their heads he continued. "Second thing we should do, we need to go and scout out all the other locations, figuring out which ce is least defended and who is the easiest target is our top priority, even if the wood-type monsters are friendly, we have no guarantee that they will help us, hell, we probably won''t get help and will need to fight by ourselves." "We do it quietly though," Wolf said as he stared at Greenie and Tank. "What?" The two asked simultaneously. "I''m wondering whether we should bring you guys to the scouting mission or not, you''re big and stick out a lot, maybe staying back will be better for you." "He is jealous of us." "Yeah, how can you not love these muscles man?" "Agreed, big is good, big means strong." Greenie and Tank shared a heartfelt moment as the others all shook their heads from the second-hand embarrassment they felt. "Anyway, like I was saying, we need to figure out who is the easiest target, from there we figure out our n of attack, do we need to charge in, can we lure the enemy out, can we ambush the enemy, make traps" "All of that will be vital to make the fight easier for us, and of course increase the chance of sess," Wolf said as he looked at Reign and the others who all had serious expressions on their faces. "It won''t be easy, that''s for sure," Shadow said in a serious voice. "No challenge the system gives is easy, every single one is focused on forcing us to use everything we have and to break through our limits, although that''s a good thing and leads to us improving faster, it''s also very dangerous." Reign said before getting up. "Alright, should we get going?" The others all nodded before heading out with Reign. Upon entering the portal they were back in their base on the first mountain. They had no problems with the base so far, no monster really came to the area and one could easily go out to hunt weaker monsters that were nearby. Reign and the others greeted the people that were present in the base before getting out. The weather was quite nice today, the sun shined brightly and a slight breeze was blowing as they came out. The first location that they would visit was of course the one that the system hadn''t marked, the main base of the wood-type monsters. If things went well, then Reign and the others will have a new ally soon. Chapter 466 Meeting The Treants "Treants, these guys are Treants?!" Shadow asked as he and the others stared at the monsters that were about 200 meters away from them. "We sure they''re friendly, Reign and Shadow did almost get killed by one a long time ago." Tank said with concern as he looked at the monsters. The Treants were huge,pared to the one they had faced a long time ago in the ck forest, these ones were all more than 10 meters tall. Their long branches shook with each step they made while their green eyes looked around, almost as if observing things. "We don''t know, they might be the same as the one before, but not necessarily, we should at least try to talk with them." Reign said before getting up. "It''s not like these guys can really do anything to us anyway." Reign shrugged his shoulders before moving toward the Treants. Wolf and the others nced at each other before following him. He was right, even if the Treants were hostile, the ones in front of them were level 80, and they were not nearly powerful enough to hurt them. As Reign and the others walked toward the five Treants in front of them, they at first didn''t respond at all. They merely continued walking around without any purpose, but as Reign and the others came about 20 meters in front of them, the Treants finally responded. They slowly turned to the side and stared at Reign and the others. The sight of 5 huge Treants staring down at them wasn''t quite a pleasant one, but Reign and the others simply walked closer to them. There was no fear in their eyes, nor any hesitation in their step. As they finally came to about 5 meters from the Treants, they stopped and looked up at the giant monsters. The Treants did, well, they didn''t do anything. They simply stared at Reign and the others in confusion before seemingly ncing at each other and continuing their walk. Reign and the others were at first confused before growing a smile on each of their faces. The Treants not attacking them meant that they were after all friendly. Of course, some might not be, monsters were after all weird creatures. Reign and the others stared at the backs of the Treants before walking deeper inside their territory. From what they knew, there should be no hostile monsters here as the Treants would definitely destroy them the moment they arrived. That was true for all 6 locations, not just this one. The 6 locations were the territories of Tier II monsters which were the absolute strongest on the mountain. No monster dared go against them, or get inside their territory as doing that would mean challenging the authority of the monsters, which would definitely not pass by unanswered. The closer to the base of the Treants Reign and the others came, the more Treants they were able to see. The giant monsters were more powerfulpared to others on the same level, but they were slow and other monsters could use that weakness to run circles around them whilst attacking. They were simr to the behemoth ss of monsters. Their size was both an advantage and a disadvantage at the same time. Finally, Reign and the others arrived at the ce where they believed the Tier II monster should be in. The location was simr to the rest of the territory, except for one thing, the size of the trees and other nts. They were almost doublepared to before and the Treants that Reign and the others were able to see from a distance were alsorger. Compared to the other monsters, the Treants didn''t have the same numbers. They were fewer in number, but each Treant was a monster that could fight against multiple monsters of the same level, which would more than even out the ying field. Reign and the others went deeper inside the forest and the Treants did nothing but observe them. The Treants were quite sensitive to mana and could sense that Reign and the others were all very powerful. They had note across humans on the mountain previously and were actually quite curious about them. Compared to the Treants that lived in the ck forest, well, the handful of them there, these ones were much more peaceful and preferred staying in their territory most of the time. Even though Reign and the others had been active on the mountain for over a month now, they had actually nevere across any of them. Finally, Reign and the others came to the center of the forest and came face to face with the Tier II monster, a 20-meter-tall Treant that was peacefully sitting on the ground. Seeing a Treant sit was actually a novelty for Reign and the others. They had always seen Treants moving around and they actually never considered that they might get tired and would asionally sit down to rest. The mana that Reign could senseing out of the giant Treant made him wary of it,pared to the Tier II tiger they hade across, this one was much stronger. Comparing the two was almost useless as Reign was certain that the giant Treant could simply grab the tiger before ripping him apart with his bare hands. If they were to fight the Treant right now, almost surrounded by 10 Treants that were each above level 90, they would definitely lose, hell, it wouldn''t even be a fight as they would need to flee right away. Suddenly the ground shook a bit as the giant Treant moved a bit before opening his eyes. The green eyes glowed brightly as they stared at Reign and the others before they softened up a bit. "Humans, how nice it is to see you in this world." An old, archaic voice suddenly echoed through the forest as the mouth of the giant, old Treant opened. "You can actually talk?!" Shadow asked in surprise as he stared at the Treant. "Hahahahah, yes little one, I can talk." The Treant said as he nodded with his head, sending a flurry of leaves falling down on the ground. "Hello, we havee in peace, we would like to discuss forming an alliance with you." Wolf suddenly said as he bowed slightly to the old Treant. Simply looking at the giant monster made him believe that this one might not be a simple Tier II monster at all. "Alliance, hmmm, why do you wish to form an alliance?" The Treant suddenly asked as Wolf nced back at Reign. "We, we need to take over the mountain, well, we need to defeat the other five Tier II monsters that live here, we would like to get your help with doing that." Reign said as he stared at the Treant. "Ah, fighting, killing, it seems that no matter where I go, it is always the same with everybody." The old Treant said as he shook his head. "Tell me little one, why do you wish to kill those five, is it simply because you itch to fight, to test yourselves, or is it the system that is making you do so?" "It, it is thetter one." "Then it seems you have no choice." The Treant said. "I do not mind bing friends with you, human, but we will not fight, I and my brethren have decided that we shall never fight again if our hand isn''t forced." "We have grown tired of it, constantly fighting, waging wars, and destroying others, it is not a life worth living." The old Treant said before he lifted one of his giant arms in front of his face. "Cherishing life, looking at the beauty of things, that is much more worthy of our time, all of our time." The Treant said as he looked at a couple of birds that had flown over to his hand. His eyes softened up even more as he stared at the small, delicate beings that were resting on his arm. "I am sorry that you had to travel all the way here for nothing, you are wee to stay and rest, you are also wee to visit us at any time, we will wee you with open arms, as we will for all those that belong to your race, but fighting, I am afraid that we cannot help you with that." "It is regretful then, we need to go, but we will definitelye back to visit again." Wolf suddenly said as he nced at Tank and Shadow who were about to speak out. "Oh, well, of course, it can get a bit lonely here, do visit again." The old Treant said before focusing again on the birds that were on his hand. Wolf turned around and started walking while motioning for Reign and the others to do the same. For some reason, his steps were a bit fasterpared to before, and his face was a bit anxious. Chapter 467 The Tier II Monsters "Wolf, what''s wrong?" Reign asked after he and the others left the Treant territory. Wolf was evidently anxious because of something and urged them to get out as soon as possible. "That Treant, it''s not a Tier II being, it can''t be, the aura it let off, the conviction behind its voice, it''s probably Tier III or higher, I just know it," Wolf said as he nced back at the Treant territory, evidently happy that they had left. "Tier III or higher, how, how could he be so strong, no other monster here is even close to that," Shadow said as he stared at Wolf with a curious expression. "I know, it''s just, it''s just a feeling I got, it was as if it could destroy us with a simple swipe if it wanted to," Wolf said before staring at Reign. "You felt it too right, something about that thing just wasn''t right." Reign looked at Wolf before ncing back at the Treant territory. "Yeah, I did get a weird feeling from it, plus the mana it exuded was definitely not normal, it was beyond the Tier II monsters that were in the arena even, I thought that it was maybe like a boss-ranked monster or something, but you might be right." Reign said as he nodded at Wolf. "It doesn''t matter, we''re already out of that ce, we have to focus, scouting the other 5 areas and figuring out which monster we should target first is our top priority right now," Wolf said as he shook his head before staring at them with a calm expression. "Yeah." Reign and the others nodded at him before walking away from the area. Inside the forest. The old Treant stared in the direction of Reign and the others. A subtle glint passed through his spiritual eyes before he focused on the birds on the top of his hand. "A keen one, the blonde boy, he could sense that I was hiding my power." The Treant spoke as he seemingly smiled at the birds before lowering his hand and putting it down on the ground. The birds flew away from the hand before flying on the branches that decorated his head. "I am sympathetic to them, but even if I wanted to, the system would definitely not allow me to help them, they will have to face the challenge by themselves." The Treant spoke again before closing his eyes and going to sleep once again. The feeling Wolf had was right, the Treant truly was more powerful than any monster on the mountain. It was the reason why the other monsters, even though they were all hostile to the Treants and hated them, didn''t dare attack them. The monsters could all feel the incredible power that was emanating from deep inside the forest, a power sorge that it would be enough for it to destroy them all with ease. The powerful Tier II monsters dared not get close as they could sense that only death would await them. As for Reign and the others, they were currently observing the territory of a Tier II monster. They hade close to the territory before and even fought in it a couple of times, but they never dared to go deeper in as they knew that a powerful Tier II monster would be waiting for them there. They carefully walked through the territory, trying their best to evade any monsters that would show up. They were mostly sessful, but there were times when they were forced to fight. Luckily, all of them were much more powerful than the monsters and they were able to quickly kill them and not make any loud noises. All of them were silent and walked carefully before they suddenly stopped. Reign and Shadow were the only ones that continued forward as they were designated as scouts since they were the fastest. Shadow was the one that would get really close if there was any need to do so. His ability made it hard for enemies to notice him, and even though it was daytime, he could still use the shadows to blend in and hide. The two only had to walk for about 300 meters before they were able to spot the Tier II monster. It was an easy job, spotting the monster since it was muchrgerpared to the other ones nearby. Its fur was pitch-ck and the height of the monster was about 4 meters. Its long body was currently perched on a huge rock while it basked in the sunlight. The monster was surrounded by about 20 of its brethren, all of which were about level 90. The ws of the monster glimmered dangerously in the sunlight while its sharp fangs protruded out from its mouth. Its eyes were closed and it seemed to be sleeping, but Shadow could still sense a dangerous auraing from it. Reign stared at the monster before patting Shadow''s shoulder and pointing back. It was enough, he had already been able to sense the monster''s mana and it would be enough for him topare it with the other Tier II monsters. As the two went back to Wolf and the others, they motioned for them to turn around and start making their way back as the mission was sessful. Upon leaving the territory and getting away from it, Shadow was the first one to speak out. "Damn it, why did it have to be a freaking wolf again, why do we keeping across wolves all the damn time?!" Shadow shouted in fury as yes, you have guessed it, the Tier II monster they had just seen was a huge wolf. The others all stared at Shadow as he was having his mini-mental breakdown. Wolf came to Reign and started a conversation. "So, how strong is it?" "Well,pared to the Treant?" "Not even close, to be honest, but it''s still more powerful than the tiger from what I could sense, it won''t be easy taking it down, especially not with all of those wolves around it." Reign said as Wolf nodded before turning around. "Alright guys, we''re going to the next location," Wolf said as the others all nodded and Tank patted Shadow on the shoulder before moving with him. The party spent most of the day going around the mountain and entering the territories of the Tier II monsters. The Tier II monsters were all of the simr strengths. They came across a giant lizard that was sunbathing on a giant rock by itself. Compared to other Tier II monsters, it didn''t have any monsters near it. The lizard, from what Reign was able to sense, was about the same strength as the wolf, but the tough and durable scales it had would definitely be harder to pratepared to the wolf''s fur. Another Tier II monster they came across was a giant tortoise. The tortoise was surrounded by a couple of other tortoises, but there were only about 5 of them nearby. Each one was huge, however, and their powerful shell would definitely be a headache to break through. The toughest one, of course, was the Tier II tortoise whose height alone was 8 meters, not to mention the thick shell which would take ages to be destroyed. The fourth Tier II monster they hade across was a bit of a weird one. It was a small fox that was hopping through a small forest on the mountain. The fox was about 1 meter long and seemed to be very fragile. Its speed was something else though. Even Reign had a hard time following the movement of the fox, and that was just the speed that it used to travel around normally. They had seen the fox in action during their scouting mission. It had suddenly sped up so that even Reign could only see a blur. The fox appeared next to a Tier I monster and without the monster being able to even respond to it, it simply swiped its ws and decapitated the monster before it started jumping around happily and feasting on its flesh. Thest ce they went to was the base of the ash demons. The demons had made their base on a clearing near the top of the mountain. The clearing waspletely fortified with wooden walls and they had even created buildings inside of it. Compared to the other monsters, the demons were definitely the more organized ones. They followed a chain ofmand, with the Tier II demon being the one at the top. Reign and the others had a hard time spotting the demon as it was holed up in his office in the center of the base. After waiting for about 2 hours, they decided to call it quits. No matter how powerful the demon was, it would definitely be the toughest one to take on as there were tens of demons inside the base at any given moment. They would be thest ones to fall. For now, Reign and the others had to decide what monster to attack first. Chapter 468 Fighting The First Tier II Monster On The Mountain "The fox is definitely out of the question, it should be left forst amongst the four we are going to fight against before the demons," Wolf said as the others all nodded in agreement. They were certain that, even though the fights would be difficult, they could win against the other 3 Tier II monsters in the end. But the fox was different, they wanted to first experience fighting other Tier II creatures before attacking it. The incredible speed it showed made it known to Reign and the others that fighting it would be very differentpared to the other Tier II monsters. A speed-type monster that was above them in power was definitely the worst kind of enemy they coulde across. It was the worst one anyone coulde across, to be honest. One mistake and you are dead, that is what kind of a fight would take ce against the fox. Reign and the others had now eliminated 2 out of the 3 monsters they would attack. After deliberating a bit, they decided on which one to attack first. It would be the giant lizard. The reason for doing so was simple, it was alone. They first wanted to gauge just how powerful the monsters were, and the best way to do that was to fight one that was all alone. The wolf had a bunch of other wolves with it, making it harder to fight it without taking care of them first. Wolves were pack animals and were very proficient in fighting as a group, Reign and the others would first have to focus on killing them before focusingpletely on the wolf. Doing so without understanding just how powerful a Tier II monster on this mountain was would be highly dangerous. The tortoise was apanied by only five others, but they knew that the biggest challenge with the tortoise was destroying its powerful armor. The speed of the tortoise and the destructive power it possessed should be below the other Tier II monsters, at least they hoped so. Reign and the others nodded before looking at the sky. It was still daytime, but the sun would soon set down the horizon. They wondered whether they should wait for tomorrow or fight now, but after deliberating a bit, they decided that there was no reason to wait. They made their way back to where they had found the lizard. Contrary to before, the lizard was no longer sunbathing but was taking a stroll. Reign and the others stared at it before nodding at each other and scattering. They would first surround the lizard before attacking it. The initial attack would beposed of long-range attacks which would also serve as a cover for them to close in and start a melee battle against the lizard. The lizard was seemingly unaware of what was about to happen, which was a good thing. Its long and scaly body walked steadily as its tongue would flicker out from time to time. Soon, the lizard felt 7 powerful auras around it. It assumed a fighting position as the auras were not weak at all, and it was even a bit threatening to the lizard. The seven all suddenly fired their respective long-range attacks at the lizard, with Laura''s and Beast''s attacks being the most powerful as they were the only ones that focused on long-range attacks in the team. The attacksnded and an earth-shattering explosion took ce. Reign and the others quickly charged at the lizard while Laura and Beast stayed at their positions. The dust hadn''t even settled before the lizard emerged from it, charging straight at the nearest opponent, which was Tank. The team had done so deliberately as they wanted to check just how powerful the lizard was and if Tank could defend against him proficiently. They didn''t fear for Tank''s safety as Shadow and Reign could get to Tank quickly in case of an emergency. But they doubted that there would be a need to do so. The lizard was definitely powerful, but so were they. They had already managed to defeat a Tier II monster before, and their power had only grown since then, making them fairly confident at taking on all the Tier II monsters on the mountain, with the fox and ash demon being the two exceptions. The lizard charged and mmed against Tank''s shield head-on, forcing him to slide back about 1.5 meters ( 5 feet ). Tank, however, had sessfully managed to block the attack andshed out with his axe. The axe left a red trail through the air as Tank jumped at the lizard and shed down. The lizard quickly spun around, evidently not nning on taking the axe head-on. Its tail whipped at Tank, forcing him to discard any notion of continuing his attack and positioning his shield to his left side where the tail wasing from. The tail mmed against the shield and Tank was sent flying to the side. He flew about 6 meters beforending on the ground. He didn''t wait, right afternding, he quickly charged at the lizard once more while Reign and the others stopped in their tracks and focused on the battle. They were about 13 meters away from the lizard and with their speed, they could join the battle at any moment. Even Laura and Beast were simply standing and watching the fight instead of helping Tank out. This was because they were all interested in just how long Tank could fight against the monster like this. Knowing the limits of the monster''s power, as well as their own would be beneficial to theiring battles. Since they all knew each other so well, they could put themselves in Tank''s shoes and simte what they could do in different situations. Tank and the lizard fought, but neither one was using any skills at the moment. They exchanged 5 blows before the lizard spun once again, but this time, it jumped before doing so. Its spinning body wasing down straight at Tank who put his shield up and used multiple defensive skills. The tail of the lizard mmed against the first line of Tank''s defense, which was the [ Abyss Shield ]. It onlysted for a couple of seconds before it was broken through, but Tank had 2 more that would need to be destroyed before the attack could reach him. The tail of the lizard looked normal, there were no spikes or edges on it, and it was simr to a leaf. But as it hit the shield, Reign and the others could see an orange glowing from the tail. The orange glow continued intensifying as the lizard''s power continued growing. Before long, Tank''s second skill was broken, and the third one was barely holding on. Suddenly arge arrow hit the side of the lizard before Reign and the others appeared beside it. They had seen enough, since the lizard was finally bing serious, they would no longer simply spectate the battle and put Tank in danger over nothing. They all attacked the monster which was for some reason able to dodge or deflect most of their attacks. They attributed that to its scales that would suddenly tighten before an attack reached, after that the attack would seemingly get deflected up in the air. It didn''t happen all the time, however, as when there were 3 or more attacksnding on the monster at the same time, only 2 would get deflected. It seemed like this was another skill of the lizard, one that needed to be activated in time and at the right ce in order to work. Reign and Shadow were focusing on the legs, if they were able to take out the legs of the monster, then victory would be certain. The legs were well-guarded, however, the scales there were thicker, as they were on the lizard''s head. It was much harder to go through thempared to the other ces on the lizard''s body. It was still doable, however, and they didn''t stop trying to do it. They knew that unless the lizard had more tricks up its sleeve, it would only be a matter of time before they would take out the legs and immobilize it. Another trick it did have, however. The temperature around the lizard suddenly rose, at first slowly before it rose faster and faster. Merely touching the lizard was now difficult as Reign and the others would get burned, but standing near it was no better as the high heat would make it almost unbearable. Wolf was the only one that wasn''t much affected, but his attacks were now doing less damagepared to before. His powerful mes were not able to burn the giant monster and he had some difficulty damaging it more seriously. They all backed away before using their long-range attacks on the lizard. Even those had been weakened as after getting close to the lizard, the high heat would somehow affect them and lessen their power. Wolf was the one that was upying the lizard and not letting it get close to the others. Even though he couldn''t block the attacks as well as Tank, his high strength stat allowed him to contend with the monster and keep it in ce most of the time. Chapter 469 The Giant Tortoise Thud A body of a giant monster fell to the ground heavily and shook the surroundings as Reign and the others panted heavily. Multiple wounds could be seen on their bodies, but there were no broken bones or critical injuries. There had been some previously, but Laura''s powerful healing ability was enough to heal them up quickly so that they would be able to continue fighting. Healing such wounds wasn''t simple, however, and it was not just because of the mana and concentration the healer needed to have. It was because the person being healed would have to go through great pain in order to be healed. Broken bones would get sat back to their position before healing, which was an incredibly painful ordeal one would have to go through. Reign and the others had fought the giant lizard for over 30 minutes. The battle was intense and each of them had to go all out, except for using their boost skills which could only be used once in every couple of days. They wanted to test their limits and see if they could defeat a Tier II monster without using such skills, and they were sessful. The downside of not using those skills was the fact that the battle took much longer than needed and they were put in a precarious situation more than once. Life and death became a fine line multiple times, but they managed to win the battle and defeat the giant lizard. The lizard had dropped three rank S items and some rank A ones. Each of the rank S items was of good quality, but unfortunately, it was of no use for Reign and the others who would need to sell it to others. The evening wasing and it was time for them to go back to their territory. Fighting such a powerful enemy had taken a great toll on them and rest was much needed at this moment. They dragged their weary bodies back to the base, encountering three groups of enemies along the way. The groups were notrge and there was no high-level Tier I enemies amongst them, allowing Reign and the others to easily deal with them before reaching the base. They went through the portal before entering their building. Having a shower and then dinner was the only thing on their minds at that moment and after doing so, they all sat down in the living room before erupting inughter. They had done it. They had defeated a Tier II monster without using their boost skills. Such a feat was something that rarely anybody could do, hell, even a party of 20 Tier I beings would not necessarily be able to do something like this. The body of the Tier II lizard would make for great materials for crafting armor or weapons. Its ability to raise the temperature of its body and the surroundings was a tricky one, but it was one that could probably be integrated into a piece of armor without much difficulty. Such armor would be perfect for Wolf who could endure very high temperatures thanks to his ability. They nned on visiting the old cksmith the moment they woke up. Their n for tomorrow was to deal with the wolf and the tortoise before heading back. They had no idea how powerful the two monsters were nor how tricky it would be to deal with them. But one thing was for certain, they could do it. If they could defeat the powerful lizard without using their boosts, they could certainly deal with those two monsters if they used the boosts, that much they were certain of. Reign and the others quickly fell asleep. The fatigue that had built up thanks to the fight made it very easy for them to enter thend of dreams before being woken up by the sunlighting through the windows. They had breakfast before heading to Adrian that was sitting outside the smithy and smoking a cigar, it was his usual routine that he never skipped. The old cksmith stared at them as they showed him the body parts of the giant lizard before sighing. "When the hell will you let me rest for a couple of days, I swear, you darned brats are gonna work me to death," Adrian said before taking the body parts with him. "Ohe on man, you know that we would never do something like that, it''s just that you make such good stuff that we can''t wait to see what new things you make for us!" Shadow said enthusiastically as he tried to cate the old man withpliments. "Well, it''s nice to hear that I am appreciated as well." Another voice was heard as the elven smith came out of the smithy. "Well, of course, the items wouldn''t be the same if it wasn''t for you as well!" Shadow said as he quicklyplimented the elven smith as well. He continued showering the two withpliments for the next 5 minutes and the two finally went into the smithy to work, not being able to continue listening to Shadow, the two would rather spend the whole day working than have their asses kissed. Still, there was a slight smile on their faces as they nced at each other before taking off their clothes and C just joking. The two smiled slightly as they shook their heads and started working. Just like Reign and the others had thought, the body parts of the Tier II lizard were quite good materials and would make for some solid rank S creations. As for Reign and the others, they were back on the mountain. The team nced at each other before nodding and leaving the base. The first target for the day? The giant tortoise. As Reign and the others reached the area where they had seen the monster yesterday, they were able to quickly spot it as it hadn''t moved from its previous location at all. They stared at the tortoise that was still surrounded by five smaller tortoises before attacking it. They first concentrated all of their firepower on the giant tortoise, but the giant monster simply entered its shell and refused to go out. All of their attacks did no damage to it until Reign stopped and closed his eyes. Wolf had told him that something weird was going on, and Reign was quickly able to feel exactly what it was. The tortoises were actually in a kind of array. The smaller five tortoises, together with therge one were sharing mana and probably sharing any damage that one would get as well. Each time the tortoise got hit, Reign could feel the mana vibrating slightly as it went to all of them. That meant that any attack they sent would get its power split in six, which would make them all much, much weaker. Reign and the others soon started focusing their attacks on the smaller tortoises, which finally brought some results. The damage was still being shared, butpared to before, they were seeing the damage affecting the tortoise they were targeting. They gathered that it was probably because the damage isn''t really shared equally between all of them. The one to suffer the attack probably had to deal with about 40% of the power while the rest would get split. It was still a very annoying thing to deal with, but now they knew they had a shot. The battle became more difficult, however, as the tortoises now had stopped simply taking the attacks. The tortoises were all high-level Tier I monsters, and since they were ones that focused on defense, breaking through their shell was an incredibly difficult thing to be done. After they hade out of their shells and started attacking Reign and the others together with the Tier II tortoise, all hell broke loose. Each of the tortoises was proficient in one element. The giant tortoise could control soil and rocks, making huge rocks appear from underneath and giant spikesing at Reign and the others. The others could control fire, water, air, lightning, and thest one metal. Thest one was simr to Tank in that it could suddenly turn its body metallic which led to a huge increase in its defense. The tortoises attacked while Reign and the others did the same. The tortoise they were focusing on was able to control water and it would shoot out jets of powerfulpressed water at them. The water could cut through a couple of trees with rtive ease and was quite a bother to deal with. The others weren''t any easier to be dealt with, but the Tier II was what gave them the most problems. It didn''t use its ability only to attack them, but also to change the shape of the surroundings. The ground cracked and moved as the powerful monster willed it, which made it almost impossible to have a normal battle since Reign and the others couldn''t even stand normally. The battlested much, much longer than the one they had yesterday. Chapter 470 Fall Of The Giant Tortoise The fall of the tortoise was a long and arduous one. Reign and the others had fought for over 1 hour against the tortoise and its brethren. The constant attacks from the Tier II monster and the other ones had made it hard for them to fully focus andmit to attacking one tortoise and breaking its defense, which made the whole fight much longer than it needed to be. The tortoise had a few more tricks up its sleeve, instead of only using its ability and attacking them that way, it would also asionally retreat to its shell before using its ability in order tounch itself toward Reign and the others. The huge tortoise would destroy anything in its path after beingunched, but it would simply bounce off if it hit any of the smaller tortoises, making the move one that had no real weakness. The other tortoises, however, had no such things. Compared to other monsters, they were much more focused on defending while asionally attacking Reign and the others from long-range with their abilities. It took them a full 13 minutes just to finally break through the shell of the first tortoise. After doing that, the rest was easy as the defenseless tortoise was barely able to take a couple of attacks before dying. It wasn''t only because the tortoise was weak without the shell, but also the fact that it had taken tens of attacks before that, and even though they were blocked by the shell, the impact would produce a small shock that would go through the whole body. The tortoise was already heavily injured from all of the internal injuries it had suffered before the shell was broken, making it incredibly easy to finish it off. As for the others, they all followed the same path the first one took. Compared to then, the next four tortoises became easier and easier to deal with. There were fewer of them than before, which meant that the damage would no longer be split the same as before. It still took Reign and the others about 45 minutes to deal with all five of the tortoises. They were already incredibly tired at that point, their bodies were littered with wounds, even more than before when they had fought against the lizard. The tortoise, however, fared no better. Even though it didn''t seem injured, it was exhausted as constantly attacking Reign and the others with numerous attacks had drained its stamina and mana reserves. By the time Reign and the others had started fighting against it, it was already running on fumes. It would asionallysh out and use its ability, but unfortunately for the tortoise, offense was never its forte. The incredible defense and the array it had with the other five tortoises was what made it so incredibly difficult to deal with. When left without that, it was weaker than most Tier II monsters, but still possessed higher defense than normal. It was a bother to defeat it. It took Reign and the others more than 20 minutes, maybe even half an hour before they were able to crack its shell. After cracking it, the shell suddenly became much less difficult to damage. The tortoise cried out in pain multiple times, but Reign and the others would have none of it. The only thing on their minds was destroying the monster that had made them fight for so long. The shell hid the soft flesh of the monster that was easily damaged by Reign and the others who mercilessly started ughtering it. In their excitement to finally win, they had forgotten that the tortoise was still a Tier II monster. It used its ability onest time, this time producing an attack that was much more powerful than any before. The earth some 400 meters around the tortoise shook as if an earthquake was happening before numerous spikes and small craters appeared. Some of the spikes even broke off the moment they appeared before beingunched high in the air and falling down on the tortoise. The first 100 meters around the tortoise were filled with the spikes while the other 200 meters weren''t as almost all of the spikes had broken off and wereunched into the air. There was nowhere that Reign and the others could escape in order to evade the attack that came so quickly. They all gave it their all and defended against the spikes, most of them getting injured in the process. Tank was almost impaled through the stomach by one of the spikes, but luckily Wolf was right next to him and he was able to position himself in the front and block the spike with his sword. The ones that suffered the least from the final attack were Beast and Laura who were attacking from afar. The tortoise as well was injured from its final attack as some spikes had fallen down on it and had managed to pierce its body through the damaged portions of the shell. Some of the spikes hit each other before a flurry of rocks started falling down on Reign and the others. The rocks, although much less threateningpared to the spikes, were the worst ones as they were the hardest to block or evade. Only Tank, with his skills, could block them sessfully, but when faced with so many rocks and rock spikes that were falling down on them all, he was simply unable tost for a long time. After the attack passed, Reign and the others were left exhausted and injured. There was nobody that didn''t have multiple injuries on their body. The tortoise was still alive, but it was in a pitiful state. The final attack cost it all the mana it had left and it was heavily panting. Its shell was broken even more from the attack blood could be seen flowing out from the many wounds on its body. Shadow was the one that delivered the final blow. He stabbed the now visible head of the tortoise with his two daggers that were covered in darkness before forcing the shadow swords to explode inside the head. None of them were too happy with the result of the battle. They had won, and there were no critical injuries, but they had taken a long time and had spent all the stamina and mana they had in order to deal with the tortoise and its brethren. They barely gained anything from the battle either. They gained barely any usable info from the battle, except for the fact that they now knew that Tier II monsters could be very different from one another. They all thought of the lightning-fast fox before shuddering a bit. Just how fast would it be during a battle? The tortoise didn''t really drop any usable items either. They only received one rank S item and numerous rank A items. The rank S item was a shield, but it was a very different onepared to any of the shields that Tank had used in the past. It was a buckler. For Tank, who was used to usingrge shields that would cover arge portion of his body, this kind of shield was simply unusable. He struggled a bit at first, wanting to try and use it, but the simple act of putting it on and trying it out made him very ufortable. They decided to simply sell off the shield, or perhaps have Adrian take a look at it and see if he can make itrger by using the shell of the tortoise. The shell was the only usable part of the body. Most of it was unusable as there were many cracks on the shell, but there were still some parts that the system was able to salvage from the body. They all returned back home. The n for today was to deal with both the tortoise and the wolf, but they had spent too much time and energy on the turtle which made it impossible for them to have another fight of such magnitude today. They spent the whole rest of the day resting and tending to their wounds. They tried going to Adrian to see if he could take a look at the shield, but the old cksmith did not answer the door. There was no sound they were able to hear from inside the smithy, which meant that he probably wasn''t working at that moment, but where else could he be? What they didn''t know was that both Adrian and the elf were inside, they were sitting down and having tea. They had decided to rest up a bit before continuing their work. They didn''t only have Wolf''s armor to make, but a bunch of weapons and armor pieces that the other yers had ordered. They pretty much had no day off and would just take breaks such as the one right now. To finish a break early was impossible, they simply didn''t want to do it. Which meant that the clueless Reign and the others would have toe back tomorrow. And that they did. Upon seeing the shield and the shell, Adrian sighed before telling them that they will try. Although the chance of sess was low, there was hope that the shield could end up being a good one. They all said their goodbyes to the two cksmiths before heading to the mountain again. Today''s target? The wolf. Chapter 471 Fighting The Wolf Reign and the others were staring at the giant wolf as thetter waszing around and staring at the sky while the others wolves followed its example and did the same. Howls could asionally be heard as the pack of wolves wouldmunicate with the wolves that were patrolling the territory. Reign and the others were able to get close to the giant wolf and its pack without having to fight other wolves this time, which made everything a bit easier for them. Still, they were a bit nervous as the number of enemies this time would be much higherpared to thest battle they had. The tortoise and its five brethren were a headache to deal with, and even though they highly doubted that the giant wolf would have something like an array, they were still on high alert in case something like that happened. They were currently thinking of what to do first, should they target the giant wolf and try to wound it with a powerful attack at the bat, or should they first try to kill and wound the other wolves before attacking the main one? Getting rid of the other wolves would definitely help them out, but so would wounding the Tier II wolf as well. The only problem was the fact that they had no idea how high the defense of the wolf was, nor how fast it was. If the wolf was to dodge the attack, then they would have made a mistake and they would lose the chance to deal some damage right off the bat. Because of all that, the team decided that they would attack the other wolves first. They didn''t have a lot of time to prepare for their attacks since the wolves would definitely sense them. Reign and the others nodded at each other before spreading around a bit and starting their attacks. The mana fluctuationsing from them immediately alerted the wolves, but it wasn''t only the ones in front of them, but a couple of other groups that were present inside the territory. Suddenly howls could be heard reverberating through the mountain as the wolves got ready to fight. The ones that were out patrolling hurried back while Reign and the others all grimaced after realizing what was happening. They quicklyunched their skills at the wolves before charging in to fight. Beast and Laura of course stayed back, but this time, all of Beast''s summons came out while the four generals of Tank, together with about 100 soldiers appeared around them as well. The 100 soldiers were what the four generals had managed to force to submit so far. The lowest leveled soldier was level 70, while the highest was level 86. They previously had more soldiers under theirmand, but they had perished after multiple battles against other groups of enemies inside the mysterious realm. ''That should be enough to guarantee our safety, me and Laura can focus on using our long-range attacks without worrying about getting ambushed by any wolves that areing back.'' Beast thought as he notched an arrow on his bow before firing it at an unsuspecting wolf Reign and the others had started fighting at close range, the skills they had previouslyunched were able to deal some damage and kill about 8 wolves. It was a great sess, but the hardest part of the fight was yet toe. Tens, if not hundreds of wolves were hurrying back, and Reign and the others knew that they would be unable to defeat the Tier II wolf before they arrived. The monster was still on the same rock as it previously was. It wasn''t lying down this time, merely sitting and observing Reign and the others with interest and shrewdness. "You sure are enjoying the view, huh!?" Shadow shouted before disappearing from the spot and appearing next to the giant wolf. The monster had a clear look of surprise as Shadow appeared, but that expression turned to anger soon. It was the leader of the pack, one of the most powerful monsters on the mountain, being attacked by Shadow directly infuriated the proud monster. It swiped its ws at Shadow and sent five beams of light at him. Shadow was quick to dodge, which turned out to be the right call since the five beams passed through multiple trees with ease before dissipating. Thud! Thud! Thud! Numerous trees fell down from the one sh of the wolf as Shadow stared at it before twirling his daggers and charging at the monster. They needed to find out just how fast and powerful the monster was before fullymitting to attack it. The other wolves were not an issue to Reign and the others, even though more wereing and some had already arrived, it would only take them a bit of time to get rid of them. When put up against Reign and the others, any monster below level 100 was not an issue. The numbers, however, were slightly troublesome. As more and more wolves appeared, fighting them became more difficult. The wolves didn''t have any arrays, but they were well proficient in fighting as a group. They would circle around, attack from all sides, and back away when sensing danger. Still, that didn''t save them. Reign for one was too fast for the wolves who were simply unable to run away from him in time. Wolf''s powerful mes made them afraid ofing nearby, something he used to block them and attack the Tier II wolf who was locked in battle with Shadow who was on the defensive side the whole time. When it came to its defense, the wolf was not as good as the lizard, not to mention the tortoise they previously fought. Offensively, it had good attacks, but once again, nothing special. Its speed was above average, that much was certain, but it was the flexibility of the wolf that was the main issue. The whole could swiftly turn around and attack at any angle, making it very difficult to hit it from a blind spot or to block its attacks. Even though its defense was below the other two Tier II monsters they had fought against, it was still not a weakness it had since its fur was even capable of enduring the powerful mes that Wolf possessed. It could also turn its fur metallic, something that made its defensive properties shoot up while not suffering any consequences from it. The metallic fur was not only good at protecting it, but it also allowed the wolf to use it offensively as its sharpness was enough to puncture through trees and rocks. Its teeth would pulverize rocks with ease, something that Shadow himself had personally witnessed after dodging a bite of the wolf. The small army that Tank''s four generals had brought worked hard to protect Beast and Laura as they kept the monsters at bay. The four generals, together with Beast''s summons would charge in and defeat any approaching wolves while the army kept them busy and in ce. Neither of the two needed to move from the spot as they were perfectly fine and protected thanks to that. Reign and the others were focusing on killing the wolves as quickly as possible before joining Shadow and Wolf in battling the Tier II monster that was seemingly still not taking them seriously. It was like the deaths of its brethren did nothing to the wolf, it showed no sympathy or anger after seeing the dead bodies of tens of wolves littering the area. More and more wolves appeared, but they were weakerpared to the ones in the beginning, which made it possible for Tank toe over and help Shadow and Wolf out while the rest continued dealing with the waves of enemiesing at them. The wolves fought against Reign and the others without any fear. Even though many were dying every single second, they seemingly didn''t care for it. As for the Tier II wolf, it was currently fighting against the trio of Wolf, Shadow, and Tank. From what Reign and the others could see, the three were actually dealing with the wolf with rtive ease. None of them were injured, while the wolf was constantly defending and dodging attacks. Its speed was great, but Tank was still able to follow its movement and block attacks, which made it easy for Wolf and Shadow to attack it and deal damage. ''This, this is way too easy, why?'' Reign suddenly asked himself as he killed another wolf that had jumped at him. There were only about 20 wolves left, over a hundred were scattered around them, lying lifelessly on the ground. The 20 would soon join them, they were simply incapable of surviving the onught. Reign and the others all charged at the wolf while Beast''s summons and Tank''s generals ughtered the remaining wolves. Reign had a bad feeling, he could sense that something was not right. Upon joining the fight, all of them were surprised by how easy the wolf was to be dealt with. It waspletely suppressed by them and couldn''t even hit anyone at this point. All of that changed when thest wolf was killed by one of Tank''s generals. The second it happened, the eyes of the Tier II wolf shone brightly before it opened its mouth. Reign widened his eyes in shock as he was able to sense that the souls of the dead wolf were being drawn to the Tier II wolf, with each one making it stronger. He quickly used his ck and white lightning in order to stop the wolf from consuming more souls, but by the time he had done so, about 70% of the souls had been consumed. Chapter 472 The Wolfs True Power The lightning quickly interfered with the wolf''s process of inhaling all the souls from the battlefield. It only took a couple of seconds to do so, and the wolf was now exuding an aura that was much more powerfulpared to before. It grew in size, before suddenly shrinking down and bing smaller than it was at the beginning. The loss in size was not a disadvantage, however, as the wolf was now a smaller target to hit, not to mention the fact that it seemingly lose no power from bing smaller and was even stronger than before. It was first confused, the souls of its brethren were being drawn over to it and it was consuming them in order to strengthen itself, but suddenly the ck and white lightning that Reign possessed appeared in front of it and blocked the souls from arriving. It didn''t just block them, however, but destroyed them. This wasn''t the first time the wolf had consumed souls, but it was the first time that something could interfere with the process and even destroy them. The wolf''s confusion quickly changed to anger as it now stared at Reign. It was angry at the small creature that had destroyed the souls before it could consume them. It never cared for its brethren as they were here mostly to ensure that no creature coulde and disturb it, while also serving as a source of power as the wolf could consume their souls at any time. But seeing so many being destroyed by the lightning infuriated it. Those souls belonged to him! To have something that you thought of as your belongings suddenly get destroyed in front of your eyes would infuriate any living being. The wolf moved. It was much faster than before and even Reign had trouble following it. He quickly used his two swords and shed forward as two sword lights charged at the wolf. It was for naught, the wolf quickly sidestepped and evaded the attack whilst getting close enough to attack Reign. It jumped and brought its w down, forcing Reign to quickly cross his swords in order to block the attack. The power behind the attack was powerful enough to shake Reign and force him to go down on one knee. The wolf stared at him before opening its mouth, ready to bite Reign''s head off. Suddenly the wolf''s eyes constricted and it quickly jumped to the side as Reign opened his own mouth and a beam of lightning suddenly exploded from within and went high up in the sky. That wasn''t all, of course. Wolf and the others had arrived and had started fighting against the wolf. The powerful monster was able to block its long-range attacks with its fur, but it still had to dodge any attack that came from Beast or Laura as they were more powerful. Reign moved as well, he quickly covered himself in lightning before charging at the wolf and joining the others. Tank and Greenie were the ones at a slight disadvantage as their speed was a bit lowerpared to the others. It was still fine, however, as they could still trouble the monster and Tank was even able to get in front of the others and block attacks from time to time beforeshing out with his axe. Reign and Shadow were the ones to do the most during the battle. They were the fastest, and thus, they were the ones that could follow the wolf''s movements the best. Still, they were slightly below it. The great speed the wolf possessed was not something any Tier II monster would have, and it was obvious that after consuming the souls, it had focused mostly on increasing its speed in order to deal with them. Luckily Reign had destroyed about 30% of the souls, otherwise, the battle would have been much more difficult as the wolf would be even more powerful. The wolf was still in a bad spot. Reign and the others didn''t let it run rampantly and made sure to surround it and force it to fight and not run away. Each time the wolf tried to get away, it would get attacked by the others, which made it quite angry. Laura and Beast were still being guarded by the soldiers and the summons. About 16 of the soldiers had died during the battle, a number that although was not really low, wasn''t particrly high either. If the wolf decided to attack them, it would need to go through all the soldiers, the four generals and the tamed beasts, something that it would be unable to do in a short period of time. Their safety was guaranteed at the moment, and if the wolf was to try and attacked them, Beast could always use his fusion in order to fight against it in short-rangebat. He hadn''t used his fusion at all today, even though he could transform and use his bow after fusing with ckie. He wanted to keep the skill just in case the wolf somehow manages to get close to them. If that was to happen, he and Laura would be in a bad spot since neither was strong in close quarters. His hand moved without stopping as arrow after arrow was sent at the wolf, of course, none of them were normal arrows and each one was boosted by mana. Laura as well as using her skills, demonic weapons were spawning around her and she would send them hurling at the wolf, whilst asionally using her skill tounch a beam at the wolf and deal some more damage. Nobody, including the wolf, was going all out right now. The most powerful skills were still unused as they needed a lot of mana to be used and nobody wanted the wolf to dodge them and simply have them waste mana like that. The longer the battlested, however, the weaker the wolf became. It wasn''t really noticeable at the beginning, but as the battle dragged on, everybody was able to notice it. The enemy was bing a bit slower and its attacks didn''t really do as much damage as before. The wolf itself was seemingly a bit panicked as well as its behavior became more erratic and deranged. Nobody understood why this was happening at first, they thought that perhaps the ability to consume souls was one that would boost the power of the wolf for a specific time, but they quickly shook their heads after noticing that the wolf was surprised by it as well. The only reason left was Reign. His ck and white lightning had a small part of his mysterious second ability in it. The ability had something to do with souls, that much everybody knew as he had used it multiple times in the past. It seemed that each time the lightning struck the wolf''s body, thetter became a bit weaker. The only exnation was that somehow, the lightning was destroying the souls the wolf had devoured. But how? They were inside the body and the wolf should have consumed them. "It still hasn''t fully consumed the souls, that''s why your lightning is making it weaker." Suddenly Aethion''s voice echoed inside Reign''s head as thetter opened his eyes wide. ''So that was it.'' "Yes, that little wolf is quite a specimen, to be able to consume the souls of the deceased around it, it would have probably been quite troublesome if not for you being able to stop the process before and weaken it with your attacks," Aethion said in a calm manner as Reign simply nodded his head. "Guys, just make sure the bastard doesn''t move, my lightning drains his power!" Reign yelled out as the others all nodded. They didn''t ask whether he was certain of his words, nor how he knew about it, they just believed him. That was the trust that the team had built after spending months together and fighting side by side for so long. If one of them were to tell another to bark during the fight, they would unconditionally do so. Shadow suddenly let go of his daggers and used his shadow vines. Laura charged forward and used her whip, allowing Greenie who was right next to her to hold the whip together with her. Wolf made a wall of mes appear behind the wolf while tank stood to the right of the wolf with his shield and skills ready to stop it in its tracks. Beast had used a skill and a small tornado suddenly appeared around the wolf as Reign came closer and used his lightning ability to its fullest. The tornado was soon turned into a lightning tornado and anything it touched would get electrocuted. Shadow''s vines which had grabbed the wolf for a moment were starting to get destroyed by the tornado, which prompted him to dispel the vines immediately. Howls could be heard from inside the tornado as the wolf was currently getting roasted by Reign''s powerful lightning. Chapter 473 An Opportunity Presents Itself The burned body of the Tier II wolf wasying down in front of Reign and the others who were slightly panting. The battle turned out much easier than expected. The main power of the wolf came from his ability to devour souls, an incredibly powerful ability that anyone would be scared off, especially the demons who could get revived as long as their souls were untouched. That was the main reason why the wolf could simplyzy around and do nothing all day. It was because the other monsters didn''t know the true extent of his ability, and they didn''t want to find out. The first mountain actually housed more Tier II monsters at one point. But it quickly became overcrowded, each of the powerful monsters wanted to have arge territory for themselves and in the end, they all fought against each other. That was when the giant wolf used its ability for the first time, some of the monsters had no idea what happened and how a wolf that was a high-level Tier I being had suddenly be a Tier II, but those that had seen what the wolf had done were suddenly terrified of it. For a Tier I being to suddenly devour hundreds of souls and reach Tier II so quickly meant that if the battle continued, the wolf would be even more powerful and in the end, it might be stronger than any of them. The remaining Tier II monsters quickly ended the battle and picked a territory each, forming the territories that existed on the mountain right now, or well, the territories that once existed before Reign and the others arrived and killed 3 out of the 6 remaining Tier II monsters. The Treant wasn''t a part of the battle, and nobody darede close to him as they knew that he was much more powerful than the rest. The wolf was dead. After Reign''s lightning attacked the wolf who was trapped by the others, the monster became weaker and weaker fairly quickly. There was nothing it could do, it tried to break out and get away from the lightning, but Shadow and the others didn''t let it. The wolf who was bing weaker and weaker with each passing second grew restless, but it didn''t have enough strength to break out and could only struggle in futility. After Reign had noticed that his lightning was no longer able to weaken the wolf anymore, he and the others went all out. The wolf was now just slightly more powerfulpared to the beginning and had no chance of defeating Reign and the others. It was only able tost about 4 minutes before copsing on the ground. One could see many burns on the body, some were from Wolf''s mes, while others were from Reign''s lightning that had continuously been shocking it. Reign and the others had managed to defeat the monster, but none of them were really excited because they knew that the real fight only started now. The demon and the fox were two monsters that would definitely give them the most problems. They had no idea just how powerful the demon was, but they needed to fight it in its own base where probably hundreds of other ash demons resided. They would be surrounded quickly and Reign and the others would have to worry not only about fighting the Tier II ash demon, but they would have to focus on getting rid of the others as well. As for the fox, that was one monster that worried them the most. Even if the battle against the demons went bad, they were all quite confident of being able to flee from them ande backter. They would be unable to do so when fighting the fox as turning your back to such a fast enemy would spell doom for most. The little monster was not only incredibly fast, but its attack was nothing to be scoffed at, just like Reign and the others had seen when it decapitated a monster in one swift attack. The size would also be a problem. The fox was a very small target and just managing to hit it would be an issue. If they could somehow grab and hold it down, then they would have a much easier time fighting it, but that was a pipe dream. The wolf had dropped a nice rank S cloak that was made of fur, rank S boots, and a belt. The items were fairly good and were of use to them. They quickly distributed them, the cloak went to Wolf, the boots to Beast while Laura was the one to get the belt. They of course distributed it mostly by what stats the equipment increased and how beneficial the bonus they bring would be. They took their loot, got the body parts of the wolf, and went back to their base. They hadn''t really been injured or as tired out as in thest two fights, but they still wanted to be in the best possible physical condition before attacking the demons. Having to deal with fighting over a hundred, or perhaps even hundreds of demons weren''t something that was incredibly easy after all. Reign and the others talked about what to do and decided to make a detour and check out the demon base once again before going back to their own territory. They came close and observed the demons once again, but it was fruitless as the demons were pretty much doing the same asst time. Some were walking around the base, others were going in and out of the buildings and there were those that came to the base with the prey they caught today. There was nothing special to be seen and they slowly made their way back to the base. It was then that something unexpected happened. Upon walking back, Reign and the others suddenly saw a blur pass by about 14 meters from them. Whatever it was, it was fast. Reign and the others stared at one another before Reign and Shadow went to check it out. Shadow could now manipte the shadows to cover not only him but others as well. Both he and Reign were now well hidden and it would be very difficult for one to notice them even if they were staring at them from 3 meters away. The two moved and arrived at the location where the small monster had gone, upon seeing the monster, however, both Reign and Shadow became a bit nervous. It was the fox. And it was very far from its own territory. Hell, it was basically inside the demon''s territory at this point. Reign and the others stared at what was happening, the little fox was carrying arge piece of meat in its mouth and stopped near a tree. Suddenly the shrubs and bushes moved and a pair of foxes appeared from inside. The two foxes were injured and a bit weak, but they could still move and walk around. It had seemed that the Tier II fox had taken it upon itself to help the two out and make sure they had enough food to survive before healingpletely. The Tier II fox simply dropped the meat and sat nearby, watching the two eat the meat and observing the surroundings. It only left after more than 5 minutes had passed and the two high-level Tier I foxes had finished eating. They were seemingly still hungry as they stared at the ce where the meat was with slight sadness. The fox came to them, licked them a bit, and then went back, Reign didn''t know whether the fox was going back to its territory or to get even more food. The two nced at each other before going back to the others and telling them what they had seen. Upon hearing their words, Wolf suddenly had a dangerous expression on his face. "What is it?" "How about we make the fox and the demons fight against each other?" "Huh?" "Well, there are two foxes here that it has been taking care of, if the two were to die and their corpses were found near the base, alongside a trail of blood, I can bet that the fox would go crazy in anger and attack the demons." "But, we would be killing enemies that are wounded and can''t even fight back, is that really-" "Beast!" Wolf suddenly shouted as he stared at him and Laura. "They are monsters, not tame ones, but wild ones that will jump on you the first chance they have and kill you before feasting on your body, now, I know that you are a bit easier on them since you possess such an ability, but we can''t forget that we are fighting against them." "Now, we have a choice, lure the fox into fighting the demons by killing those two, or do nothing and then fight them individually in their own territories where we can lose our lives, honestly, I think the answer is clear," Wolf said as he stared at everybody. Chapter 474 Arash The base of the demons was peaceful as usual. They had some problems thesest couple of weeks as many of their brethren had died. They sent out fewer patrols now, but each wasrger than before and it seemed to work since no casualties have appeared for thest 2 weeks. The demons led a rtively simple life on the mountain. They would go out to hunt and kill other enemies before staying in the base and meditating and drawing in mana in order to strengthen themselves. Demons, just like any other living creature, could draw in mana to their body and get exp that way. It was a very safe way to train and be stronger but was incredibly slowpared to just killing other beings of a simr level and getting Soul Power ( exp on Earth, Soul Power everywhere else ). In the entire universe, there were rarely any species or organizations that resorted to such a method to level up. In the old days, back when the system didn''t exist, people would grow stronger by absorbing mana to their bodies and strengthening it. There were many different ways of doing so, and some had even survived till now and people could study those scripts. But those kinds of methods usually took a long time to master and to increase one''s power, which led to more and more people simply killing one another in order to grow stronger. The system had been present in the universe for a long, long time now, and many even doubted that there existed a time when the universe was without it. The demons went out to do their rounds, some patrols returned, some went out to patrol, and there were those that started preparing food for others and more. Everything was as usual, until Thud Thud Two dead bodies were thrown inside the base and ced near the gate without anyone noticing. Blood and body parts could be seen near the base, the blood leaving a trail all the way to the inside of the base. The body parts were thrown around, seemingly torn off and discarded. Only about 30 mins had passed before an angry growl was heard outside the base. The growl continued growing stronger until the whole base was able to hear it. Before the guards at the gate could see a figure, their heads separated from their bodies and flew through the air. The fox hade back, just like Wolf and the others had thought, with more food to give to the two foxes. After seeing that they weren''t there, the fox was at first confused but then enraged after spotting the trail of blood. The two foxes were merely mid-level Tier I monsters and weren''t particrly strong, especially since they were injured. The fox followed the blood trail, it came across bits of flesh and some bones along the way, which worked to make it angrier by the second. Finally, the fox arrived in front of the demon base. It started at the trail of blood that ended a couple of meters away from the base before its fur started rising, the fox had entered a kind of enraged state where its mana started releasing fully. The two guards were dead and the fox entered the base. It was able to see the dead bodies of the two foxes that had been thrown on the ground as if they were trash. The fox was further enraged by this and started moving. It started a ughter inside the base, none of the demons could defend themselves against the powerful fox as thetter ripped them apart. Even Reign and the others who were spectating from afar gulped as they saw the disy. If they were the ones fighting against the fox, they would be in a much better state, but it would still be a nightmare to win against. The whole base had woken up and an rm sounded from it. All the demons quickly dropped whatever they were doing and got ready for battle, but it was for naught as none was able to stand against the powerful fox for more than 5 seconds. Besides being incredibly fast, the fox was cunning and would always attack the weak points of an enemy. The demons had their throats slit open, their groins cut off, hands, feet The fox was merciless as it ran around killing the demons while also letting some stay alive as they tried crawling away to safety. Suddenly A spear fell down from the sky and embedded itself in the ground in front of the fox. A figure soon followed after the spear. Boom! A cloud of dust rose in the air as the figure crashed down on the ground. After a couple of seconds, Reign and the others could see the figure. An ash demon who had small horns growing on the top of his head presented himself in front of the fox. The 2.2-meter-long spear in his hand was twirled around as he stared at the fox with hostility. "To suddenlye here and start killing my men, what the hell do you think you are doing, you dumb fox?!" The demon shouted in anger before stabbing the fox with his spear. The fox quickly moved and dodged the attack before retaliating. It quickly charged at the demon and jumped, ready to cut open his face with its ws. The demon, however, quickly responded. His third eye opened and a small beam of red energy was released. The beam wasunched straight at the w and head of the fox. The small monster widened its eyes the moment the demon''s third eye had opened and used its tail to grab at a nearby house and pull itself over there, dodging the red beam. The beam, however, didn''t stop, it continued further and prated three demons and multiple buildings before ending. The demon clicked his tongue in frustration as he stared at the fox. Not only did the fox miss, but he had unintentionally killed 3 of his people with that one attack. He didn''t care that much, however. These demons were simply those he was in charge off, you cared very little for their wellbeing, but since he was banished here after causing a bunch of trouble deeper inside the mountain range, he had to take care of them and protect the demons before more of them rose to Tier II and they had control over the mountain. That was the mission that the higher-ups of the ash demons had given him after he caused a lot of trouble. He was a demon that could open the third eye and was considered to be quite talented, but after a squabble he had with another talented demon, he killed him and was punished by being sent over here. The demon was outraged a couple of weeks ago after he had found out that arge number of demons were gone. After asking the demons that were in charge of making teams andmanding them for patrols, he found out that the demons simply left to patrol and never came back, they just assumed they died in battle. The demon, Arash, was so angry after hearing those words that he killed those in charge right away and promoted some new demons. He called for a meeting and was once again shocked to find that more than a hundred demons had been gone in a matter of weeks. No matter how dangerous the mountain was, there was no way that over a hundred would die so quickly just from going out to patrol. Arash was certain that somebody was targeting his demons and decided to make the patrol teamsrger. Everything after that was well, his demons didn''t die anymore and he thought the problem was solved, only to be attacked by another powerful Tier II monster today. He knew the fox as it had participated in the battle between Tier II monsters all those months ago. The fox was one of the most troublesome monsters on the mountain and Arash would dly not fight it, but he had no choice. The monster hade to his base and started ughtering his people, he couldn''t just let that slide. Luckily, they were inside his base, and there was no way he would die inside the base. Suddenly the whole base started shaking before five pirs rose from the ground. The pir vibrated before they all started shining an eerie red light that suddenly covered the whole base. It was an array, one that would boost the stats of the demons while suppressing enemies. Of course, the suppression effect was nothing special and it barely did anything to the fox, but it was enough to tilt the favor to Arash. The other demons all ran to safety as they knew that joining a battle between two Tier II beings was not something they could do. They wouldn''tst a couple of seconds near the two monsters and would die for nothing. The fox stared at the demon apprehensively before Arash smirked and attacked. Chapter 475 The Battle Intensifies Arash was fast, his spear stabbed at the fox with incredible speed as afterimages were left in its wake. The fox didn''t fall behind either, even though it was slightly suppressed and Arash had his stats increased thanks to the array, it was still a bit fasterpared to him. It sidestepped the stabs perfectly while slowly moving forward and getting closer to Arash who was forced to do a sweep with his spear in order to knock it back. The sweep failed as the fox jumped over the attack before shing with its w. Arash quickly responded, he was quick to bring his spear back and use it to defend his body before turning sideways and using the back of the spear to hit the fox and sent it back. The attack did little to no damage, but it was enough for Arash whose main concern was to keep the fox at a distance. He had the reach advantage thanks to his spear while the fox was deadlier up close. The two hadpletely different fighting styles and the one that made the first mistake would pay dearly for it. While that battle was underway, Reign and the others sneaked into the base. The demons were all hiding and spectating the fight, which made it easy to pick them off one by one. Nobody would think that somebody was crazy enough to actuallye inside their base and pick a fight right now when there were two powerful creatures fighting against each other, not to mention the fact that the demons were at the very top of the food chain on the mountain and that nobody dared mess around with them. Their territory was considered a death zone as most monsters that entered it would die, only those that were near the top of the first tier darede close to the base, and even then, they would never attack the demons while there were others nearby. Shadow was the one that showed his strength this time. He moved silently and made no sound whilsting behind demons and killing them. Wolf did a simr thing, he switched his sword to a rank A dagger and joined in the killing. The whole n was his idea and he would of course not dilly daily. The more demons they killed before their presence was noticed, the better it would be forter. The others stayed a bit further away, with Reign being the exception. He was incredibly fast and had better control over his mana than the others, which allowed him to hide his mana very well and not let anyone sense him. Beast would asionallyunch an arrow or two and pick off some weaker demons that would show themselves. The weaker demons would die instantly from one mana-enhanced arrow, while the stronger ones required a hit on the head to die instantly. He made sure that there were no demons close to the ones he killed as he used his snake to scout them out. The powerful poison the little one had was able to kill a demon very fast and Beast would work together with it to kill two demons at once. The battle intensified over at Arash''s side. He and the fox were about even when it came to strength, he had more defensepared to the little monster while thetter was faster. Cuts and cracks appeared on his body and armor while the fox also had two wounds from which blood was flowing. Neither one was going all out, however, as they were still analyzing their opponent and trying to figure out what weakness the other one had. For the fox, it was definitely the reach, it didn''t use any skills till now and only used its incredible speed and sharp ws + teeth to deal damage to Arash. Its small body was made for a small target and it was very agile and could twist its body to evade most attacks. As for Arash, his weakness was close-rangebat as a spear was simply not designed for something like that, but he was quite good with his fists which made the weakness a rtively small one. His armor made him slower but provided great defense that had already saved him a couple of times against the swift fox that hadnded more hitspared to him. The heavy armor that looked like it was made out of steel was holding up great against the fox, even though some cracks had formed on it from the relentless attacks of the monster. Suddenly the two distanced themselves from each other. No sound could be heard around the two as they stared at each other before their auras red up. Arash suddenly shouted and his shout shook the base. The armor he wore suddenly fell off his body as his muscles grewrger and he grew to be about 3 meters tall. Suddenly another surprise took ce as the opposite started happening to him. The muscles that had appeared on his body started condensing and in a matter of moments, Arash was back to how he looked before and was still shrinking a bit. In the end, the 1.9-meter-tall demon turned into a 3-meter-tall one before suddenly bing 1.8 meters tall. Even though he had shortened, one could still feel the incredible power that was hidden inside the muscles that had all condensed to their limits. Small spikes had grown out from his shoulder des and his elbows grew out des while his knees had some sort of a ck guards covering them. The fox did some kind of transformation as well. Its small body started shining with an eerie blue light before it grew. From being a small, 1-meter-long monster, it was now about 2 meters long and 1 meter tall. Blue mes could be seen around its feet and mouth while its eyes turned sky blue. The two were no longer holding back. Each one of the two powerful monsters was finally going all out and had used all the power they had to transform. The base was fully covered by their auras as the other ash demons all gulped in fear as to what was about to happen. Even though they had full confidence in their leader, the battle had been taking ce for quite some time and none of them had gotten the lead. They knew that if Arash was to die, they would follow. As for Reign and the others. They had killed about half of the demons in the base. The battle that was taking ce had not only garnered the full focus of the demons, but the auras that appeared after the two went all out were a perfect cover for what they were doing. Nobody could notice them, not even when they used some weaker skills since their mana would bepletely unnoticeable by the others thanks to the two Tier II monsters who were fighting. After killing a bunch of demons, Reign and the others decided to stop. They had already killed a lot, and they barely got any exp since only the demons that were level 90 and above would give them exp. They needed to let some demons live so that Elijah and the others from the territory could gain some experience by fighting them. The other mountains were much more dangerous, and even though higher-leveled Tier I yers could go and hunt there, it would be too much for the low-leveled ones. The battle between Arash and the fox intensified over time. The blue mes from the fox were not hot, on the contrary, they were incredibly cold and would actually freeze any organic matter while burning non-organic ones. The spear of Arash was now much faster and deadlierpared to before, while the close-rangebat had stopped being a weakness of his since he was able to use the spikes and des that hade out of his shoulders and elbows in order to deliver some serious damage. The fox was able to send its mes forward and now possessed long-range capabilities as well, from time to time it would also shoot out a fire breath from its mouth while Arash had used his third eye multiple times as well. Buildings had crumbled, killing the demons inside of them, and the walls of the base now had holes in them as the battle between the two was on apletely different scale. Even Reign and the others who were watching the battle from afar and were getting ready to jump in and kill both enemies once they were exhausted were nervous. Had they fought against one of the two monsters by themselves, the costs would have been unimaginable as the monsters far eclipsed the other three Tier II monsters they had fought before. They would need to go all out and use every single boost they had in order to fight against them, and even then they weren''t a hundred percent certain of victory. Still, they had smiles on their faces as they knew the time to strike woulde soon. Chapter 476 End Of Arash And The Fox The base was decimated, and the battle between the two powerful Tier II monsters continued for much longer than Reign and the others had anticipated. Neither one was letting go of the opponent and it was certain that one of them would die today. The fox was in too deep, it just wanted to vent its anger but had in the end provoked the demon into fighting a life-and-death battle against it. As for Arash, after what happened to his base, there was no way he would let the fox go, it needed to die in order to calm his anger. The demons that were in the base had now fled it. Many had died thanks to the chaos and destruction that the two powerful monsters caused during their battle. Even Reign and the others had to calm themselves down andy low, contrary to their previous belief that the two would soon tire out and get injured, leading to them being able to attack and finish them off. Arash had one of his horns broken while his third eye was almostpletely blinded after the fox managed to sh across it. He wouldn''t be able to use it for weeks after this battle since it would need a lot of time to heal up. The two spikes that protruded out of his shoulders were both broken while the deing out of his left elbow was gone as well. His spear was in bad condition as well, the tip was bent and the shaft of the spear had cracked in some ces. The powerful body of the Tier II demon was full of cuts and burns, but he was still standing strong and staring at the fox with hatred. As for the fox, the blue mes around its mouth and feet were almost fully extinguished, there were some nails that were gone and its fur was drenched in blood as multiple stab wounds and cuts were present on its body. Half of its left ear was gone and even a fang got broken after the fox was forced to defend against Arash. The two were exhausted, their mana was low and they couldn''t fight for much longer. Both knew that it was time to end the battle, they had previously gone all out and after about 2 or 3 more attacks they would be fully spent. Their transformation was also about to end and after that, the fox would be the one that would be in more danger since it was alone in enemy territory right now. Most of the demons had died, and the remaining ones had fled from the base while only a small minority were present nearby. Even though they couldn''t really join in the battle and help Arash, the demons could at least kill the fox if their leader was to lose. The two stared at each other while slowly moving in a circle. Both understood that this would be it, the final moments of their battle and the conclusion. The fox bared its fang as it stared at Arash who was pointing his spear at it. The spear was almost broken, but it wouldst for an attack or two. Both of them started channeling all the mana they had left for one final attack. There was no need to conserve mana at this point since both of them were incredibly low on mana right now anyway. The two took a deep breath before moving. They charged at one another and initiated an attack each, before suddenly opening their eyes wide and stopping their attacks and redirecting them. Suddenly seven powerful auras appeared around them, none of the seven had an aura that wasparable to theirs, but in the state they were in, any one of the seven was powerful enough to threaten their life. Lightning flickered through the sky, fire rose around the two while shadows sprung up around them as if they were alive. Reign and the others had finally attacked. The two monsters were now much weaker than before and it was no longer an issue for them to join the battle. They had gone all out, and none of them held back anything as they used every single skill and boost they had in order to attack the two with everything they got. Reign was falling down from the sky while holding his two swords before shing at the two monsters with all of his might. Tank used his axe to deliver a powerful sh at Arash while Beast who had fused with ckie held his bow andunched a giant arrow that was aimed at the fox. Wolf jumped up with a giant sword of mes before shing at the two while Shadow appeared behind Arash and quickly stabbed the demon in the side. Laura had transformed her hand and punched a pentagram in front of her as a beam of purple energy was sent at the fox while Greenie, in his Vajra form, was smashing down at the two with his hammer. The two Tier II monsters were suddenly put in a dangerous position. They couldn''t block all the attacks since they wereing at them from all directions. The fox couldn''t even use its speed in order to evade the attacks since Shadow''s vines and Wolf''s mes had surrounded thepletely. Jumping over them was another impossibility as Wolf, Reign, and Greenie were attacking from above. The attack was nned perfectly and Reign and the others left no openings for the two monsters to explore in order to get out of the situation easily. The two demons grit their teeth before attacking Reign and the others in hopes of at least blocking arge enough portion of attacks so that they wouldn''t be seriously injured. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion took ce in the base as the attacks allnded on Arash and the fox. The ground trembled as the demons stared apprehensively at their base. They were hoping that Arash would win and take down the fox,pletely unaware that a third party had interfered and attacked both. Before the demons had any time to even think of what happened, another explosion took ce, and then another, and another. Reign and the others didn''t even wait for the dust to settle before theyunched more attacks. Each of them sent their strongest long-range attacks and bombarded the ce where Arash and the fox were located at. They weren''t nning on giving the two any time to rest and collect themselves. They had seen just how powerful Arash and the fox were, and even though they could no longer fight the same way they did before, they were not going to take any chances and let them have any opportunity to attack them. Reign sent a spear of lightning one after another with his left hand while holding onto one with his right and continuously channeling mana into it to make it more powerful. Wolf hurled fireballs, Laura made more pentagrams that would shoot out purple beams that would explode upon impact, and Beastunched arrow after arrow as he channeled as much mana as he could in order to make themrger and more powerful. Shadow used his shadow maniption to its fullest as he summoned shadow vines and pikes from below the two monsters, Tank used the skills he had learned from the spirit of the deceased emperor and attacked without stopping while Greenie had learned how to use his [ Gravity Strike ] as a long-range attack and was throwing the balls of energy down at the monsters without stopping. Compared to its power when Greenie would use it on his fist or hammer, the [ Gravity Strike ] wasn''t as powerful when thrown by itself, and neither did itst for long, but by sending out as many as he could, Greenie would offset the weakness by using quantity. The bombardmentsted for about 2 minutes straight. Reign and the others were panting heavily as they stopped attacking and got ready for a final attack. The ground where Arash and the fox had been standing at had multiplerge cracks on it, the area about 70 meters around them waspletely destroyed and it was hard to imagine anyone surviving such a thing, but when it came to Tier II monsters, one could never be certain. Everybody got ready to charge in and attack the two again, but their caution turned out to be not necessary. As the dust settled, they were able to see the two monsters. The fox was lying on the ground, its body mutted by the constant attacks of Reign and the others. Multiple long cuts and tears could be seen on its body as even its guts had spilled out, only to be blown to smithereens by the bombardment. Arash fared no better, he was still alive, but barely. He was lying on the ground, his breath barely noticeable and his body mangled. His right arm was gone, it was turned to mush by the attacks while his upper and lower body were no longer connected as they were cut apart by the attacks. Half of his head was gone and one could still see bits and pieces of his legs around the ce. Reign and the others had won. Chapter 477 Searching Arashs Building Arash''s arm moved slowly as he lifted it while trying to point at Reign and the others. He tried speaking, but he couldn''t speak thanks to his throat being crushed before. His eyes contained pure rage in them as he stared at Reign and the others before giving them a small smirk and closing his eyes for the final time. Reign quickly used his ability and sensed Arash''s soul. The soul slowly went outside the body and tried to leave, only to be caught by Reign who tried to take it in him. There was a problem, however. Reign couldn''t take the soul, he wasn''t powerful enough to contain it. The soul struggled and Arash''s face could be seen making an expression of disbelief and rage upon being caught by Reign who had tried to capture him. He knew that there were beings that could sense and even attack or capture souls, he just didn''t believe that he would be unlucky enough toe across one of such beings on this small that had recently started being assimted into the universe by the system''s help. He could sense that Reign was unable to capture him, however, and startedughing maniacally as he continued struggling and trying to escape. "Damn it, I can''t hold on to his soul much longer!'' Reign said with slight panic as this was the first time such a thing had happened. "It''s alright boy, I''ll help you out, you can''t contain the whole soul, but taking half of it will be enough." Aethion suddenly spoke and Reign could suddenly feel that Arash''s soul was suddenly not as powerful as it was before. It wasn''t that Arash became weaker, but that Aethion was helping Reign out which strengthened his pull on the soul. "Good, that''s about half, we just need to make sure we take the memory of what happened today with us, it will be much easier for us to deal with the other ash demons if they don''t know about our existence and powers," Aethion said in a calm voice before checking the soul that was now inside Reign''s consciousness, well, half of it was. "Hmm, alright, got it, now listen to me Reign," Aethion said. "I will help you out, but when I say so, you need to sever the connection between you and the soul, you need to stop using your power and go back to normal, don''t try to sense souls or anything of the like, alright?" "Yeah, I got it." "Good, hmm, now let me reinforce this, help out with this thing, oh, almost forgot to epass the soul, we don''t want it dissipating once we sever the other half, and hmmm, that''s about it," Aethion spoke in a weird manner as he was moving around and doing some stuff inside Reign''s consciousness. "Alright, on three, do what I previously said." "One." "Two." "Three." Reign immediately lets go of the soul before stopping his ability. He couldn''t sense the soul anymore, nor any soul that was nearby. He could, however, feel that something inside his head changed, there was a slight drumming noise that he could hear, but was unable to see what it is. "Alright, got it, this should suffice for now." The drumming noise suddenly disappeared as Aethion spoke. "It''s good, we will talk once you reach the base, you still have more that you need to do here from what I know," Aethion said as Reign nodded his head before turning around and looking at Wolf and the others. The fox and Arash had given them quite some exp and items, but they knew that Arash definitely had a lot of good stuff in the base, the other demons as well should have some interesting items that they could try and find. They quickly moved, their boosts were still active and if any demon was toe and try to stop them, they would be destroyed in a matter of seconds. Reign and the others had used a lot of mana during their bombardment, but they still had more than enough to deal with all of the demons that had survived, if they so wished to. They knew that Arash resided in arge circr building, but with all the chaos and destruction that the battle between him and the fox had caused, it was a bit difficult to find it. Suddenly, Beast stopped as he used his ability and summoned his eagle in order to help them out. Even if the building had been destroyed, they knew the approximate location of it from when they were scouting the base earlier and could still find it. After a couple of seconds, Beast nced at the others and nodded at them, he had found the building. They all quickly ran toward the building, thest thing they wanted to happen now was for a demon to get in and steal any items before disappearing from sight. The worst thing was that they had no idea what could be inside, which meant that if anything was stolen, they had no way of knowing it. Reign and the others quickly got to the building. A part of it was destroyed as a couple of neighboring buildings had been destroyed and crashed down on it. The dome-like building was about 50 meters in diameter and was one of thergest buildings in the base. They scouted the area and after confirming that there were no enemies nearby, Reign and the others went inside in order to check the inside of the building. Most of the inside was trashed, the destruction brought by the copse of the other buildings on top of it had caused numerous y bricks to gather inside while most of the furniture was destroyed and in pieces. Reign and the others slowly and meticulouslybed through the entire building that had a couple of rooms. There was nothing that truly stood out, there were clothes, some armor, and weapons, but none of a high rank and it looked like they were put there simply because they looked cool and expensive. After spending about 10 minutes, Reign and the others were still unable to find anything that was valuable inside the building. For a moment they thought that maybe the demon had a spatial ring that he had hidden on himself, but they quickly shook their heads. It was simply not worth doing something like that when the demon was inside his own base and had to act quickly because the fox had attacked them suddenly. The weapon he wielded and the armor were definitely of a high rank, but they were gone after the battle that took ce in the base. The fox had incredibly sharp teeth and ws that were able to even destroy such valuable items after a prolonged battle, not to mention the powerful blue mes that were equally deadly as well. Thest thing that they could think of was that the demon had a hidden room somewhere inside the building. Most high-ranking individuals had such ces that they would create in order to not have any precious possessions stolen by anybody. Reign and the others scout the whole inside of the building again, but this time they were looking for anything that was suspicious, any lines on the floor or wall, any item that looks misced, anything. "Guys, take a look over here!" Shadow''s voice suddenly echoed through the building as Reign and the others quickly went to him. They found Shadow looking at a small weird statue that was on a shelf in front of him. "Hmm, what''s up, is it that statue?" Reign asked as he looked at Shadow who nodded his head. "It''s not easily visible because there''s not a lot of light here, bute closer, look at the bottom of the shelf on which the statue is ced," Shadow said as he pointed at the statue. Upon getting closer, Reign and the others only needed a few seconds to realize what Shadow meant. The shelf had moved, and the shock from the impact of several buildings falling on the side of the building shook it, leading to everything moving around and falling down. The shelf was empty, except for the statue. All the items that had been ced on the shelf had fallen down, all except for the statue. That was not all, after looking closely, they could see that the statue had not only moved but had embedded itself deeply in the shelf after thetter had moved after the buildings had fallen down. Splinters could be seen and an obvious dent on the shelf was visible from up close. Reign looked at the others before nodding his head and grabbing the statue. He tried pulling it, but that didn''t work. He then tried to shift it around, but that didn''t work as well. He then got an idea and tried to spin it to the side, and he was sessful. Upon being spun by about 90 degrees to the left, a click was heard and the floor a couple of meters behind Reign and the others moved, revealing a hidden staircase. Chapter 478 Leaving The Demon Base Reign and the others nced at each other before a smile bloomed on each and every one of their faces. They had found it, just like they thought, a secret room that Arash used in order to hide his valuables. They slowly went down the stairs that led to an underground area that was some 6 meters below the building. Upon reaching down, Reign and the others were amazed by howrge it was. They had an underground facility themselves, but that one was used for training so they had to make it rtivelyrge, but this one didn''t lose out against them at all. Most of it was empty and was for Arash to train in. He had a couple of training dummies that were created by a strong metal, since they could see damage on them and some that were even destroyed, it was safe to say that they were below Tier III and only slightly superior to those that they had back in their base. There were also fields that were marked with some sort of paint, Reign and the others didn''t know what those fields were for, but each one had a weird crystal in the center and they were not about to risk anything by going there to find out. At the end of the area, was what Reign and the others would call the storage ce. Multiple armor sets, weapons, and some gems were ced on shelves, some of the shelves were protected by ss panels, and some were not. Upon reaching the storage area, Reign and the others didn''t wait before taking the items with them, all of them. On the left side of the storage area was another area that had a desk, chair, and a couple of shelves that were filled with books and documents. Reign and the others took a nce before taking that as well. The documents and books could be useful, so they wouldter study them, either by themselves or with the help of other yers and the elves. Reign and the others continued looking around, they thought about taking the crystals, but decided against it, at least for now. They were still Tier I, and their boosts and the power up from the marks were now gone, if the crystals were something that Arash used in order to train, they could be dangerous to them in their current state. The team gathered everything they thought would be worth anything or useful to them before leaving the underground area. They closed the secret entrance since they wanted toe backter and get the crystals as well. The demons would probably enter the buildingter on and try to take everything that was inside thanks to Arash being dead. Reign and the others went outside, only to be met with about 10 demons who hade inside the base after the sounds of battle had stopped. Upon seeing Reign and the othersing out of Arash''s building, the demons were at first confused, before their confusion was reced by shock and anger. They stared at Reign and the others before getting ready to fight. "Humans, how dare youe here!" "Dirty humans, trying to take advantage of our boss fighting!" Reign and the others simply nced at each other before they all released their auras. The shouting stopped. The demons movements stopped. Even their breathing stopped for a brief moment of time as they felt the incredible aurasing from the seven in front of them. The demons were no longer able to see humans in front of them, but monsters with incredible strength. Death was written in front of them as they knew what the oue would be if they were to dare fight Reign and the others right now. The seven simply nced at the demons who were almost petrified by them. "Your boss is dead, the fox too," Wolf said as they all started walking toward the demons. "Your array also seems to have suffered grave damage, I doubt it will work anymore." "So how about we make a deal with you guys?" "Shut the hell up, don''t move, hell, don''t even breathe too loudly before we leave this ruin that was once your base, and we will let you live, ok?" Wolf asked the demons with a smile on his face as his killing intent was on full disy. A cloud of blood could be seen around him, well, at least it could be seen by the demons who were the target of his killing intent. None of them replied, they didn''t dare to even move their hands as the auras that wereing down on them were too overwhelming for them to resist. Reign and the others walked. They just walked. Their auras alone were enough to make the demons too scared to do anything. Even the most powerful of demons were still a notch below them, and the majority of those had either been killed by Reign and the others a while ago or had died during the battle between Arash and the fox. The fox itself had killed quite some number of demons and whittled down their numbers before Arash had joined. In total, there were just about a hundred demons left, and they were on average level 80. Only 3 demons that were above level 95 survived, and upon sensing the seven auras that were above their own, they all hid, thest thing they wanted to happen now was for their lives to be taken. They had already confirmed that both Arash and the fox were dead. Upon seeing the battlefield, and the numerous craters and destruction that was caused coupled with Arash''s and the fox''s injuries, it was easy to realize that they had been killed by a third party. Somebody took advantage of the fight and murdered both of them. Hell, perhaps this whole thing was orchestrated by the third party that wanted to use the opportunity to kill two of the most powerful Tier II monsters in the area. The powerful demons didn''t know who it was, but upon sensing the powerful auras, they were shocked by the sheer number of such powerful beings. Even back when the base was at its strongest, there were only 2 beings below Arash that had simr auras. Those two had been sent to a different base after they had confirmed that they would be going through an evolution soon. Arash still had to spend more time as the leader of the base before he would be let back into the higher-ranked bases. But that was now finished. Arash would never serve his time as he had been killed. Their base would probably get abandoned by the higher-ups since it was simply too annoying to constantly send more demons down to the base. It was the one that was worth the least amongst the bases that the demons had in the enormous mountain range and it barely served any purpose. It was more a ce for the stronger demons to send the worthless and those that had broken the rules than a true base. The demons had amunication crystal that could be used to contact any base on the mountain inside the headquarters, hopefully, it wasn''t destroyed during the battle. They would be able to tell the higher-ups what had happened in the base and request for reinforcements, but they highly doubted that the higher-ups would send anybody. As Reign and the others moved closer to the main gate of the base, and the location where the more powerful demons had hidden, thetter all tried to hide their presence and mana signature as much as they could in hopes of them not sensing them. Reign smirked after sensing the mana signatures of the demons which were slowly bing weaker. He knew what they were doing, but unfortunately he had sensed them since a while ago, fortunately for them, however, he and the others weren''t interested in killing any more demons today. They all left through the front gate and the demons simply stared at their backs before they disappeared from their sight. The demons all took deep breaths, lucky to be alive right now. They went to the ce where the fox and Arash were fighting, only to find the mangled corpses of the two. The fox was in an even worse statepared to back when it died since Reign and the others took what was valuable from its corpse before heading out to Arash''s building. The demons simply threw the corpses out, not interested in doing anything with them. There were no burial processes that the demons respected, the dead bodies of their brethren meant nothing since their souls would leave and they would get resurrectedter. They all slowly started working. The base was in ruins and it needed to get cleaned up. They knew that they were probably going to be left to fend for themselves after what had happened, and knew that hard times would be upon them. As for Reign and the others, they were all happy since a notification had appeared. Chapter 479 The Second Evolution [ The yers have sessfully finished the territory quest. ] Ding! [ Spectacr achievement! ] [ The yers have managed to finish the territory quest before reaching Tier II ] [ Additional rewards will be given. ] Ding! [ World Announcement! ] [ The team ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' have sessfully finished the first territory quest in the world ] Ding! [ The system has found that the yers are on at the limit of the current Tier, the rewards will be given after the evolution process. ] Ding! [ Evolution challenge has beenpleted! ] [ The yers can evolve whenever they wish to ] Reign and the others smiled after the announcement, it was a bit annoying that they had once again been put on a world announcement, but it mattered little to them at this point. They quickly went back to the mountain base before walking through the portal and reaching their territory. They were met with cheers from the residents who had all heard the world announcement and were beyond excited at this point. Reign and the others spent a bit of time thanking the people and talking with them before Reign told them not to get close to one area of the territory. Evolution could get violent at times and everybody knew better than to simply do it anywhere. They chose an area of the territory that was pretty much empty. They wouldn''t be able to destroy anything there even if their evolution was ten times more powerfulpared to the first one. They came to the area before each one of them, except for Greenie who simply needed to wait a little bit more before naturally progressing to the next tier, and sitting down at different locations. They made sure to leave a lot of space between each other in order to not interfere with the evolution of one another. Reign was the one that was furthest away from the others. He already heard of what happened during his first evolution from Lieara and the others so he was definitely not going to take any risks and hurt anyone. Soon, they all started the evolution process. Mana started getting drawn over from not only the town but from the surrounding areas as well. The system immediately started working as well, bncing out the mana in the areas from where it was growing weaker so that nothing would change after the evolution. As some time passed, the area around each of them started changing. Fire appeared around Wolf while the illusion of a dragon covered in purple mes appeared above him. The illusion was only about half a meter tall, but it was able to strike fear in the hearts of any that would nce at it. That was the biggest benefit of having a mark, a benefit that would only start appearing at the second evolution and higher. The marks were left by gods and their lingering power would be brought out during the evolution in order to help the bearer of the mark. If anything catastrophic was about to happen, the mark would save the bearer, but in turn, the bearer would lose the mark. It all depended on what evolution the bearer was going through. Gods had high standards and the marks would only serve as protection against external threats until the sixth evolution. At the sixth evolution and higher, the marks would be able to help the bearer and allow him to pass it with less trouble. It also depended on the God that had given the mark and what restrictions they had ced. For example, Beast, even though he was given a mark by a Low-God had the best terms. The mark would help him out from the fourth evolution onwards as the girl that had given him the mark had high hopes for him and was thankful that she could get a bearer. Wolf, Reign, and Shadow were the ones with the hardest restrictions, especially Wolf and Shadow whose marks wouldn''t help them before the 9th evolution, as for Shadow, it would only help him from the 8th evolution onwards. The marks given to the three would also not save their lives before the tenth evolution. They had gotten the marks from 2 High-Gods and a Peak-God, and they were not easily satisfied. Even Aethion, who was once a Transcendent had only heard of one person going through the 10th evolution, but the Gods who had an endless lifespan, they had seen many like that. Above Shadow appeared a flower that seemed to contain thews of death itself while numerous shadows appeared around him and started coiling around. Laura had demonic purple mes appear around her and her body also started turning a bit demonic. Purple demonic energy appeared around her as a phantom of a demon appeared above her. The phantom had no features and didn''t even have a body, but the incredible bloodlust that it contained washed over the area and made the monsters and yers tremble. Beast''s summons all appeared around him and started going through an evolution as well. He had previously managed to tame two more monsters and was at full capacity. The figure of a splendid bow appeared above him, an arrow was notched and ready to be fired in the case of anybody daring to interfere with the evolution. Tank sat down and turned into what looked like a demon whose skin was made out of bronze. The figure of a demon ogre appeared above Tank and looked around him, ready to pounce on anyone and anything that came near. As for Reign, the evolution he was going through made the biggest impact. Lightning fell around him as clouds appeared above the whole town. Most of the lightning dispersed after hitting the ground, but some small arcs would still linger before moving closer to Reign until hundreds were covering the area around him. A lightning bolt was levitating above his head and kept the lightning froming closer to him. Suddenly wings suddenly appeared on Reign''s back. One was as white as snow while the other was as ck as night. Just like during the first evolution, the wings started covering Reign while more and more lightning fell not only around Reign but on the wings as well. The lightning bolt was also covered up by the wings before they closed and formed a white and ck ball. Lightning continued striking before it started coiling around the wings and hiding thempletely. One could only see a ball of lightning where Reign was now. Wolf was also covered by mes, his golden mes were tainted by a touch of purple as they formed a giant sword that epassed him. Shadow on the other hand was hidden in what looked like a ck hole. Beast waspletely covered in a green hue, as were his beasts. Tank looked like a bronze statue that was sitting down and not moving an inch. Laura on the other hand had turnedpletely demonic and the figure above her looked down on her, one would be able to see a slight smile on what seemed to be the head of the demon above Laura. All six of them were going through an evolution, and each one of them was experiencing a simr thing as they all felt incrediblyfortable and at ease. Their talents were high and they wouldn''te across any troubles before reaching at least Tier V, at least that was what Aethion had concurred. He never came across any trouble even when he went through the 7th evolution, but he also took much longer to reach each tier and made sure he was fully prepared for each evolution as well. Compared to Reign and the others who wouldn''t wait long before attempting an evolution, he was in a much better situation. Time passed and their auras were bing more and more powerful. There was no difference from the outside, but inside each of them, their bodies were once again changing. Their bones were bing stronger, their blood was getting purified, and their skin itself was being peeled off and reced by a new one. After about 2 hours had passed, the auras from each one of them had be incredibly powerful and the inhabitants of the town and the surrounding areas could all sense them. Monstersy on the ground and trembled in fear, simply waiting for whatever powerful beings were here to im their lives while the yers inside the territory were all sitting down orying on the bed as it was hard for them to do anything when faced with such pressure. Finally, the pressure that wasing from Reign and the others disappeared. The mes around Wolf slowly started dying down, and the shadows around Shadow started disappearing as the ck hole became smaller and smaller. The green hue around Beast and the monsters started fading away, the bronze skin of Tank started turning normal again and Laura''s body started turning back to a human''s once again. As for Reign, the lightning that was coiling around his wings started disappearing as well. It was time for them toe out. Chapter 480 The System Changes Again! Suddenly the ball in which Reign was coiled up started to shake before the wings unfolded and disappeared into his back. The mes around Wolf disappeared, as did the strange phenomena that happened around Laura and the others as well. [ Congrattions yer "Reign" for sessfully going through the second evolution. ] [ The yer''s status window has been updated ] [ Second Evolution sessful, exp needed for leveling up has been increased ] [ 2 250 000 exp needed has been increased to 3 000 000 ] Level: 100 ( 7 000 000 / 3 000 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 0 Strength: 260 (453) (+19 from ability, +31 from item, + 55%) Agility: 310 (572) (+24 from ability, +37 from item, + 65%) Endurance: 175 (262) (+12 from ability +23 from item, +30%) Vitality: 175 (267) (+ 12 from ability, +28 from item, + 30%) Willpower: 189 (282) (+ 14 from ability, + 15 ??? + 7 from item, + 30% ) Spirit: 320 (559) (+20 from ability, +11 from item, + 65%) Ding! [ yer has enough exp to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Level up! ] [ Current yer level is 102, additional stats gained ] [ Free Attribute points + 14, Strength + 6, Agility + 5, Endurance + 4, Vitality + 4, Willpower + 4, Spirit + 3 ] Level: 102 ( 900 000 / 3 200 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 14 Strength: 366 (586) (+19 from ability, + 55%) Agility: 405 (692) (+24 from ability, + 65%) Endurance: 304 (406) (+12 from ability, +30%) Vitality: 304 (406) (+ 12 from ability, , + 30%) Willpower: 334 (463) (+ 14 from ability, + 15 ???, + 30% ) Spirit: 423 (718) (+20 from ability, + 65%) [ The yers have be Tier II beings, items that are below rank S will no longer give any bonuses to the yers. ] [ The yer has sessfully gone through the first evolution and gained further rewards ] [ Mana heart ( upper-phase ) has sessfully evolved to Mana heart ( high-phase ) ] [ The yer has gained further understanding of the rank S ability Lightning maniption and is close to unlocking one of the 3 more seals needed for improving the rank. ] [ Lightning maniption S ( lvl 132 exp: 13%) ] Ding! [ The system will now enter phase two for the yers in order to allow them to track their progress easier. ] [ The level-up requirement has changed from 3 200 000 to 3 200, with the required exp increasing by 100 with each level up ] [ The yers will not receive any exp from monsters below level 100 and of those that are below Tier I. ] [ Tier II monsters will now give 150 exp at level 100, with an increment of 20 at each level up, and Tier I monster that are level 100 will give only 15, with increments of 2 with each level. ] Ding! [ The exp needed for an ability and its level will now also change. ] [ Lightning maniption S ( lvl 132 exp: 13%) has changed to Lightning maniption S ( lvl 2 exp: 32%) ] [ 100 levels of the previous ability status have now been changed to 1, the corresponding level will now be used as a %, with 1 level equaling 1% ] [ Since the yers have reached Tier II, the need for ranking skills has passed and skills will no longer have a grade except for those that are ranked S and above. ] [ The reason for doing so is because, with the current strength of the yers, the difference between a skill that is ranked F and A is no longer arge one ] [ The yer''s new status screen will now look like this ] Level: 102 ( 900 / 3 200 ) ss: Magic Swordsman (more info in the ss menu) Race: N? (more info in the race menu) Attribute points: 14 Strength: 366 (586) (+19 from ability, + 55%) Agility: 405 (692) (+24 from ability, + 65%) Endurance: 304 (406) (+12 from ability, +30%) Vitality: 304 (406) (+ 12 from ability, , + 30%) Willpower: 334 (463) (+ 14 from ability, + 15 ???, + 30% ) Spirit: 423 (718) (+20 from ability, + 65%) Lightning maniption S ( lvl 2 exp: 30%) [ Author: In order not to fill up too much of the screen and use a bunch of words for this, I have simply posted the whole status screen and the changes in the auxiliary chapter ] Reign and the others looked at their status screens, surprised by the huge change the system had made. They understood and preferred the way the exp has been changed, but losing the bonus stats they had gotten from their equipment was not a nice feeling. The abilities also being changed when it came to levels and the percentage was fine, they could still track their progress like before anyway. "Ohhh, to think the system would change this up by this much so quickly for you," Aethion spoke from inside Reign''s head. ''Does it not happen for everybody?'' Reign asked as Aethion shook his head. "One thing you need to know is that the system is not the same at others, this particr status screen, the so-called ''exp'', and more are all things that have been chosen as they are easiest for you to understand." "In the universe, what you guys call exp is what we would call Soul Power, which is the power, the part of the soul, identity, and experience of the being you have killed and taken from him." "The way things work is different as well, somes would not get events and challenges like this one, and others may not receive weapons or any other items from the system as they had plenty of their own already." "So, when I was talking to you about levels and things like that, I was honestly just basing it from my world to yours and how it would be tranted here, so the words I spoke might not be true for the system you are currently under," Aethion said as Reign took a deep breath. ''Bro, that''s a lot of info to just give me, I''ll need some time to think that over, but anyway, what you are basically saying is that you actually have no idea what the max Tier one could reach here might be, or what the maximum level for an ability is on Earth, right?'' "Right, also, don''t worry if you go to another, just like you have already seen, the system you have stays the same, also what the people from that speak is automatically tranted to you, as are your words to them." "To give you an example, Lieara and the others that you were with during the first challenge had probably never said exp, nor heard the word exp from your mouth as it was automatically tranted to what they use, hell, they might not even use the word level to exin what level they currently are at." "The more you try to think about it and exin it, the crazier the system bes, to be honest, so yeah, everybody from a has their own special kind of system, it is only after reaching higher realms that the system bes the same for everybody else, well, almost the same at first." "But yeah, you don''t have to worry too much about those things, you are still way too weak to worry kid, so just focus on bing stronger." ''Gotcha.'' Reign said as he nodded his head before meeting up with Shadow and the others. They all spoke and made their way back to the territory after finally evolving. They had evolved and finished the territory quest, which meant that more rewards were underway. [ The yers have sessfully managed to finish the territory quest, a safe zone will be created around the base the yers have previously made. ] Ding! [ The yers have all received a random rank S item thanks to being able to finish the quest before reaching Tier II. ] Reign and the others stared at each other before smiles bloomed on their faces. They could see that they had a card that was given to them. The card was simply there to be torn up since the random rank S item would be brought to them after they did so. They all put the cards back in the inventory before reaching the middle of their territory where everybody was waiting for them. The people all cheered as Reign and the others managed to evolve and be stronger once again. Even Eldar and the others Transcendents, including Drayce, were there. They all pped and smiled at Reign and the others as thetter had truly managed to surprise them over and over again. From the very beginning of the game, Reign and the others were able to do things that nobody else was able to do, they constantly pushed themselves as hard as possible and always fought against the most powerful enemies they could win in order to be able to go all out and outperform their previous selves. They rarely rested, and even then, they would at least do some training with their weapons or light sparring sessions. Eldar and Jack were certain that from now on, the team would only continue to grow more and more powerful until the itself could no longer contain them and satisfy their need for more powerful enemies. Bing Transcendents would definitely not be an issue for them. Chapter 481 The Next Goal And The Existence Of Classes Boom! The underground training station shook heavily as Reign and the others stood inside and stared at the damage that Wolf''s attack had caused. "Yeah, not really double, but not that far off either," Wolf said as he scratched the back of his head. He had just used a fireball and sent it to a training dummy, which made it almost get destroyed by the attack. Even though it was a skill that Wolf had used without really pumping in too much mana, the effect was astonishing, to say the least. Reign and all of the others had distributed all of their free attribute points before going through the evolution. The reason for doing so was because Aethion had told them that they would gain more from the evolution by doing so, and well, Reign and the others had no reason not to trust the man. The others wanted to test out their powers as well, but after seeing what Wolf had done with such ease, they no longer wished to do so as they feared that the building might even get destroyed. "We gotta reinforce the ce, otherwise we won''t be able to use it anymore." Reign said as the others all nodded in agreement to his words. They had a lot of S Coins currently, so reinforcing the whole underground area and even the first floor would not really be hard. Reign quickly brought up the territory menu and checked the building and how much it would cost to make it usable by Tier II beings. "Hmmm, 200 000 S Coins, so we each need to give about 33 thousand, that''s, that''s actually quite cheap for us right now." Reign said as he scratched the back of his head. Each one of them had about 500k Souls Coins right now, which was a sum that allowed them to do almost anything at this moment. Reign and the others upgraded the whole building, before doing so to the other important buildings in the territory. Each of the important buildings, such as the Stables, Monster Fighting Facility, the Training Facility, and some others that Reign had previously built. Upon reaching Tier II, there were even more buildings that one could make inside the territory. A territory lord needed to be strong and couldn''t simply kick back and rx, otherwise, the system would first impose restrictions and penalties on the yer, before finally stripping him of the titlepletely. That was why the more powerful a lord became, the more things he could do inside the territory. Reign and the others had acquired a lot of materials and could build almost any building avable right now. They couldn''t upgrade the auction house as even the first upgrade to the building needed some rare materials that they didn''t have at this moment. Still, barely any other territories had an auction house even now, Reign was able to see that more and more items were avable in the auction house, however, which meant that more of them were being built in the regions around them. He built newer buildings where the stronger teams could now stay in. The buildings were all equipped with training facilities and had arrays all over them which allowed for power and hot water to be avable right away. Reign also created an arena in the territory. The arena was a ce where yers could go and fight against each other without truly dying, simr to the training facility. But the main difference was the fact that others could spectate by paying a small fee. They could also bet on who the winner would be, which would lead to entertainment inside the territory. The yers would get a cut from the fees and bets, which also made it quite profitable for them as well. There was a hidden feature, however, which was that yers could enter a death match where death was real, but Reign turned the feature off right away as he didn''t want the yers to start killing each other. More buildings that provided more services and entertainment were built inside the territory, which caused the S Coins that Reign and the others had to fall down to about 200 thousand each. Reign and the others were a bit slumped that their funds had gone down, but the new additions to the territory would serve them well. The first thing they wanted to do was rest. They had gone through 2 battles today and were exhausted, even though evolution had brought their bodies to their peak condition, Reign and the others were mentally tired and wanted to sleep. They would n what they would do next after sleeping, but they all had a general idea of what would be next for them. Reign and the others slept for much longer than they expected in the end. They had gone to bed in the early evening and had only woken up at about 10 in the morning. They had slept for over 12 hours, something that usually didn''t happen since they now needed less sleep than usual thanks to their strength. They had breakfast as usual before sitting down in the living room to discuss things. "So, what are we doing next?" Shadow asked as the others all nced at each other. "Well, Tank, Beast, and I don''t really have any goals that we want to achieve, my family is fine, Tank had talked with his sister and she is currently in a safe zone in some city that is god knows where, while Beast has nobody, same goes for Laura," Wolf said as he took a sip of tea. "So, you two are the only ones that have something that you want to achieve, going back to New York, and that also coincides with me wanting to meet your dad as well," Wolf said before ncing at Shadow who nodded his head. "But unfortunately, we have no idea how to get to New York, just like we have no idea how to get to the city where Tank''s sister is currently, the''s growing in size had shifted everything and made it almost impossible to know where we are at." "So, until we get more powerful and unlock more functions from the system, I guess the only thing we can do is keep fighting and leveling up, Eldar had told us thatter on during the game, traveling will be much easier, it seems like all we can do is hope he was right." Everybody nodded at Wolf''s words. They were lucky that they could contact their family members and talk with them, making sure that they were safe so that they didn''t have to worry. But still, they would all prefer to have their loved ones together with them, which wasn''t possible at the moment. "So, we just keep on doing what we were doing till now, huh?" Reign asked as Wolf nodded. "Well, for now, we should at least have a short-term goal, we had one before, which was taking control over the first mountain," Wolf said as he stretched a bit. "What do you think about making our next goal to be conquering the mountain range, the top mountains are incredibly high, we should probably be able to get a really good look of the surrounding areas from up there," Wolf said with a smile as the others stared at him. "What?" "That''s quite something for a ''short-term'' goal," Shadow said as Wolf smiled at him. "Why you don''t think we can do it, I mean, it only took us this long to get to Tier II, imagine how quickly we could get to the next Tier if we just focused on leveling up and killing monsters." "That is true, but leveling up isn''t everything, hell, we still haven''t been able to upgrade our sses ever since we managed to get them." Reign said as the others all nodded. The only time they had the chance to upgrade their sses was at level 20, some of them took the opportunity and did so, while others decided to change their ss. Ever since then, they had not even once been able to upgrade them simply by using the skills they gave and by increasing their familiarity with the sses. The only one that was close was Laura who managed to learn a lot about Demon Hunters and had upgraded her ss during her trip to the other world. "Yeah, honestly, none of you, except for the girl, needs to really focus on their ss." Suddenly Aethion''s voice echoed inside their heads. "Before you ask why, let me just exin it and save us time, alright?" Aethion hurriedly said as they all nodded their heads. "Alright, so to make things short, the sses are something that the system has created in order to help people of worlds that had no mana, they are present at all worlds, but the main focus was for worlds like yours." "By making sses and letting people see what the best ones for them are, the system was able to help everybody choose a path for themselves from early on, the sses are only avable during the leveling phase and are not really present when one bes a Transcendent." "For normal people, they are quite helpful, they give them skills and help them improve their fighting skills, but for you guys, you already have so many skills and are powerful enough that they really don''t make a difference." "So yeah, none of you needs to focus too much on them, except for the girl, she will gain the most benefits from her ss." Chapter 482 Movement From The Demons "I will?" Laura asked as she pointed at herself in wonder. "Yes, you are a human that had once been possessed and can now use demonic energy, those like you are rare and the best way to improve your strength is by bing a demon hunter since you will need to battle a lot of demons in the future, they get drawn over to you like moths to a fire," Aethion said before sighing. "Of course, it''s not like that''s the only way to improve, there are others who decided to take different paths, but being a demon hunter is usually the one that turns out to be the most beneficial since your skills deal more damage to demons, not to mention the fact that you also learn how to use your demonic energy more efficiently." "But for the others, honestly, you can just focus on improving yourselves, even without a ss, each one of you already has incredible strength, a ss won''t really boost your power that much, so there is no real need for you guys to focus on improving it that much," Aethion said as the others all nodded. It had been quite some time since any of them had really had to use their ss skills, except for Laura and Tank who were always using some of the shield skills he had from the ss. But overall, their sses were really things that didn''t benefit them that much right now. Upon hearing Aethion''s words, they decided to listen to him. The old bastard was once an enemy and it was still a bit weird to be taking advice from him as they still remembered how they fought against him and how he almost killed Reign, but he hadn''t done anything to really lose their trust ever since his soul was bound to Reign''s. As for the goal of conquering the mountain range, that would be a truly difficult one. They still had no idea just how powerful the monsters deep inside the mountain range were. One thing was certain, however, and that was that there was no way that there was only Tier II monsters deeper inside, there would definitely be Tier III monsters as well. The difference between the top Tier II monsters and the ones at the bottom was evenrgerpared to Tier I thanks the huge disparity in levels. To reach Tier III, one needed to be level 200. It would take an incredibly long time to do that. Still, the mere thought of going deeper and deeper inside the mountain range and fighting stronger enemies excited Reign and the others. They first decided that they would take the day off. The territory had suddenly gained a bunch of different buildings and the yers were running around and trying things. As for the items that Reign and the others had gotten after defeating the Tier II monsters, they decided to sell them off. The fox and Arash had dropped some items, but because the two had been nearly finished by the time Reign and the others had attacked them, they didn''t drop anything that was really that valuable. They were unable to use any of the items and were selling those off as well. As for the stash that Arash had, that would be the main focus for the day. They took out all the items and started counting them. Arash had a lot of stuff, there were about 3 rank S items, 30 ranks A items, and over a hundred rank B items. The party still had the tickets that would give them a rank S item each, but they were holding off on using those untilter in the day. They visited the elves in order to see if they would be able to help them out with reading the documents that Arash had. Even though they doubted that there would be any important things in the documents, it was still better to check than to simply get rid of them. They contacted the best teams in the territory and showed them a couple of the rank S items while the rest would be sold in the auction house. Of course, they would be sold through the auction house for the territory, nobody that was not a part of the territory would have ess to buying the items. The influx of money that Reign and the others were suddenly receiving was great and they had managed to earn back a good part of the money they had spent in order to upgrade the territory yesterday. As for Greenie, he had gone down below the building and was sitting cross-legged in the underground area. ess to the area was forbidden as at this moment, Greenie was also going through an evolution. His, however, was differentpared to the ones that Reign and the others had gone through. He was sitting cross-legged on the ground in his Vajra form while a phantom of Vajra himself had appeared above him. There was no mana undtioning from any of the two and the evolution seemed to be going quite peacefully at the moment. Atop the first mountain in the mountain range, however, something was happening inside the base of the demons. After Reign and the others had left the base, the demons started cleaning everything up and trying to ess the important buildings. The headquarters was partially destroyed, but themunication crystal was still there. It worked, and the demons quickly used it to call the demons from the more powerful bases in order to report what had urred. The demon that talked with them seemed to not really care and simply told them that he would report it to the higher-ups, only to call them sometimeter and say that reinforcements would be sent and that they would arrive tomorrow. The demons were confused but also overjoyed after hearing the news. They were certain that the other bases would abandon them and that no help would arrive, only to actually get reinforcements. Deeper inside the mountain range, inside arge demon base, one demon had destroyed a building in his rage before looking at a couple of demons that had arrived. "Arash is dead." The older demon spoke as the others all had their eyes open wide in shock. "He was killed by a group of humans." "I want the five of you to go there and find out what exactly happened, also, I want all humans that resided on that mountain dead, understood?!" "Yes, master." The five respectfully bowed before leaving. Reign and the others had no idea that their killing of Arash would cause a chain reaction that would make even the senior ash demons inside the mountain range wary of them. A group of humans killing a Tier II demon was not something that was incredibly shocking, it was the fact that it was too soon for humans to possess such power. Most humans at this point we''re at about level 45, those that had reached Tier I were rare amongst the popce, while Tier II humans were almost unheard of. As for Reign and the others, they were back in the territory and hade back to the building. Greenie was still not done with his evolution, even though he had started the process about 6 hours ago. Wolf had gone to Adrian in order to check whether the armor he had ordered was finished, he also delivered the body parts of the wolf and what little remained of the fox to the old smith in order for him to make even more items. Adrian grumbled upon seeing the body parts but still took them before giving Wolf his new armor. He was still using the rank A Armor of Minor Chaos and it was time to switch. After bing a tier II fighter, Wolf was able to feel that the chaos energy that the armor had was simply too weak to be useful against the monsters they were fighting against now. The armor he had received from Adrian was not only rank S, but it was a mid-grade rank S armor that would be useful for him until muchter on. Not to mention the fact that the armor was perfect for him as it boosted his fire as well as his strength. Uponing back to the building, he showed the armor off to Reign and the others before they all sat down in the living room. It was time to check the final rewards that they had gotten after finishing the quest. Each of them had managed to get a rank S item and they would now finally see what exactly they had received. They all took out the tickets before ripping them apart. The tickets suddenly started glowing before making a small portal from which an item emerged. They all took their items and looked at them before each one of them started smiling. Every single one of them seemed to be quite content with what they had received. Chapter 483 Greenies Evolution "Hey, why are the items like this though, I mean, they''re taking up two slots?" Reign suddenly asked as he examined the gloves he was currently holding. "Ah, right, you guys don''t know that." Aethion suddenly spoke out. "You see, items here as well have been surprisingly abundant in numbers, not to mention the ces you could put them on." "Usually, one could equip about 4 pieces of armor, but for you guys, it was about 8, which was way too much, to be honest, but that was partly in order to make up for you guys having to go through such an ordeal early on, you never fought against any monsters before, neither did anyone from your use mana, well, almost anyone as we have learned." "Anyway, there are 5 armor pieces, the main armor which takes up the chest area, torso, and shoulders, sometimes it has a cape as well." "Next would the arms which is just one item, not multiple like before, a belt is sometimes avable, but sometimes not." "So yes, from now on, you guys will have 4, or perhaps the system will allow for 5 individual pieces as it sometimes lets you keep the torso independent." "So, we had an advantage when it came to itemspared to others?" Reign asked Aethion as thetter agreed. "A big one, to be honest." ( Author: alright, like I said, making some changes, but I don''t want to simply change things and brake the current lord when ites to items, so from now on, there will be chest armor, gloves, boots, and helmet while I''m still considering whether or not to keep greaves independent or not, I will have to think about that before making my decision since I''m 50/50 when ites to that. ) "So, is this only for rank S items?" "So far, but the system might make changes and simply integrate the same system for all, the items people have on would simply get fused in a sense and give less of a bonuspared to before." "Alright, so from now on we will get fewer armor pieces, good to know that." Reign said before looking down at the gloves he had acquired. [ Rank S Relentless Hands of Lightning ] Def: 70 Agility + 20% Spirit + 10% Description: A pair of gloves that a smith had created after having a crazy idea. He thought that he would be able to create an ultimate masterpiece if he was able to somehow get lightning to strike before the item was finished. He worked hard and put the best possible materials in the gloves he had created before using most of his money to employ multiple high-ranking wizards in order for them to use their magic to change the weather and force lightning to strike the gloves. The wizards were sessful and lightning struck, but contrary to the belief of the smith, the gloves almost got destroyed and he lost his life as the lightning killed him. The gloves are now much weakerpared to how they once were, but the user can still activate the array that was crafted inside and suddenly gain the power of lightning for some time. Those that can already control lightning or have lightning-rted powers will have them empowered during the duration of the array. "Good." Reign said as he nodded to the new gloves he had acquired. The gloves seemed a bit burned and there were lines running over them that looked like lightning. There were a couple of jewels on the gloves, but they were obviously gone as some were broken, while others had a dull look to them. Only about 1/5 of the gems were functional and that was what the array would use in order to function. Reign put the gloves on before discarding his old ones, he would simply sell them to other yerster on. The others all looked at their items before doing the same and equipping them. Everybody got an item that they could use and that boosted their ability or went well with their fighting style. The thing was that the grade of the items also stayed generally the same for all of them, even the lucky bastard that was Beast got the same mid-grade item as everyone else. Reign and the others all smiled before they decided to call it a day. Greenie should be done with his evolution by tomorrow, and they wanted to get up early before going to the second mountain. Night fell, and unbeknownst to Reign and the others, a group of five demons arrive on the first mountain. All five were Tier II and they entered the demon base. Upon seeing five demons, the ones in the base were first confused, before bing angry, and then shocked after sensing how powerful all five of them were. For a moment, they thought that the higher-ups had sent five normal demons to them as ''reinforcements'' which deeply offended them, only to realize that they had received the help of five Tier II demons. Five Tier II demons were enough topletely obliterate the base, even back at its peak with Arash leading it. The demons entered the base and looked around before going to the headquarters and sitting down with the other demons. They started interrogating the demons about what had happened and how Arash died. Upon learning that another Tier II monster had suddenly entered the base and started ughtering everybody before being stopped by Arash, the five immediately constricted their eyes but did nothing and continued listening. "So, you say there were 6 humans and an ogre that left Arash''s building after the battle, and they said that Arash was dead, right?" One of the Tier II demons, a female asked as the other demons all nodded quickly. "You were able to hear Arash and the fox battling and then the sound became weaker before a bombardment of mana was suddenly heard for quite some time, you said that the battlefield was apletely chaotic area and that both Arash and the fox had their bodiespletely destroyed from the bombardment?" Another Tier II demon asked. "Yes sir." "Well, then it should be just as you reported, the humans used the fox in order to draw Arash out and force the two to spend their energy in order to make them easy prey before attacking them and taking them by surprise." "None were Tier II?" "Yes, they released their auras, and we are all certain that even though all of them were incredibly powerful, they shouldn''t be Tier II, not yet." "Good, then we shall do as we were instructed." The tallest of the Tier II demons said as he nced and the others who all nodded their heads in agreement. The five demons stood up as the other ones all stared at them and hurried to get up as well. "M-my lords, what will you do?" "Don''t worry, we are going to take care of those pests that dared attack one of our bases and kill Arash, by the end of the next day, there will not be any humans on this mountain." The tallest demon said as a huge battleaxe appeared in his hands. As for Reign and the others, they were woken up during the night by a powerful aura that wasing from below. They realized that it was definitely Greenie who was breaking through and was reaching the final step of evolution. They all got dressed before getting down to the underground area and observing Greenie. The phantom of Vajra above Greenie stared down at him and nodded with a satisfied smile before disappearing. Greenie had managed to do it, he had finally managed to reach Tier II. ''Hey, Aethion.'' Reign suddenly said. "Yes, boy?'' ''Is there any way for- you know what, we''ll talkter, Greenie ising.'' Reign smiled widely as Greenie came to him and the others with a proud expression on his face. He was the one to evolve to Tier I first back when the whole team was split up and sent to differents, while he was thest one this time. Greenie didn''t really care, the most important thing for him was that he and the others were bing stronger, and by bing stronger, it would be harder for anyone to truly endanger Reign and the others, while it would be easier for him to make sure they were all well. Everything Greenie had came from Reign, that was his belief. If there was any need to, he would sacrifice himself for Reign at any moment. The only thing that Greenie wished for was to grow powerful enough so that nobody could pose a threat to Reign or any of the others. The party members all congratted Greenie before they all went up and returned to sleep. It was there that Reign once again started talking with Aethion. ''Hey, about what I was going to ask.'' "Yes?" ''Do you know if there is any way to make a subordinate free again, make him a member of the group?'' Chapter 484 The Demons Arrive "Free, you want to make the Vajra a free person again, not your subordinate, why, he''s a verypetent one, not to mention that his power makes him a perfect subordinate for you, an incredibly rare find, I may say," Aethion said as he put his hand to his chin. "He''s not a subordinate, not anymore." Reign said with a sigh as Aethion smiled slightly. "Ah,passion, what a wonderful, and yet useless thing to possess." "Shut up, I asked you a question, can it be done or not?" "Well, yes, it should be quite easy, to be honest, you simply need to let him go, it''s as easy as simply telling the system that you wish to release a subordinate, but honestly, I would get the ogre ready first, I don''t know how he will take it, he has grown quite attached to you as his master, you know?" "I know, but he deserves to be free, none of us consider him to only be a subordinate, we haven''t for a long time now." Reign said before sighing and closing his eyes. They nned on checking out the other mountains in the morning, so they all needed to be in peak condition as they had no idea what would happen. A couple of hourster, in the middle of the night. Bam! Bam! A person started hitting the gate of Reign''s building with great strength and woke everybody up. It wasn''t just Reign, Elijah, and the others, but a bunch of people that were living nearby as well. Wolf was the first to get up and go down. It only took him a couple of seconds to appear in front of the gate in his robe and open it. "What the hell are you doing?!" Wolf asked Loreno who was panting furiously as his long hair was messy and drenched in blood. "Demons, five demons suddenly appeared on the mountain and started killing everything there, my team and I were right outside the base when a body of a giant wolf suddenly flew above us and exploded," Loreno said before pausing for a moment and continuing. "We managed to get to the safe zone, but the demons are still there, they said that no human will ever leave the safe zone and that sooner orter they would break through and ughter everybody unless our leaderse and take responsibility for what they had done." "Oh, how powerful are those five?" Wolf asked as Loreno shook his head. "I don''t know, way more powerful than any of us, probably Tier II." "I got it, me and the others will go to the base, just keep everybody calm, alright?" "Yes, sir." Wolf went up and told Reign and the others what had happened. None of them expected five Tier II demons to actually show up on the mountain so soon. Not only that, but they were clearly targeting them, they knew that it definitely had something to do with killing Arash. "Damn, if those five are higher-leveled Tier II monsters, then even we won''t be able to get rid of them." Shadow cursed as he started stretching. "If they are higher-leveled, but we will see," Wolf said as he sat down. "We''re not in a good spot, we used up all our boosts and we won''t be able to use them again soon, if those five are powerful, then we might need to abandon the mountain, at least for a while." "But if they''re not, and if they simply came and arrogantly thought that there was nobody powerful amongst humans here, then we shall bury them tonight." Reign and the others nodded at Wolf before getting ready and leaving the building. Reign and the others quickly went to the portal and arrived at the base before going out. They could see the five demons all sitting leisurely outside the safe zone before looking over at them. "Six humans, one ogre, that is the group that killed Arash." One of the demons said before getting up and staring at Reign and the others. Reign and the others came to the edge of the safe zone, as did the demons before staring at each other. "You called?" Shadow asked with a cheeky smile as one of the demons growled at him. "You are the ones that have killed Arash?" "Ah, so it''s about that, we guessed correctly guys," Shadow said as he looked at Reign and the others before looking back at the demons. "I wouldn''t say killed exactly, more like massacred, obliterated, smashed to a bloody pulp, that would be more along the lines of what we did to your friend." "You will pay for your actions, as will all the humans, we will hunt you down one by one and destroy every single one of you." The tall demon said as all five suddenly released their auras and tried to pressure Reign and the others. The n didn''t work, however, as Reign and the others were still standing and simply looking at them in wonder. ''They''re strong, I don''t think we can kill them right now, but they''re not that much stronger than us.'' Reign said as Aethion used his magic to connect Reign and the others telepathically. The demons looked at the seven in front of them in confusion before Reign and the others exploded out with their auras as well. The sh of the auras of 12 Tier II beings formed a gale that swept the surrounding area. The demons had shocked expressions on their faces as they felt the aura of Tier II beingsing from all seven that were in front of them. ''Damn it, that bastard said none of them are Tier II!'' One of the demons thought before calming himself down. ''Wait, their auras, hmmm, it seems as they had just managed to evolve, they''re still not a match for us.'' ''These humans will continue hiding inside the safe zones, but it doesn''t matter, sooner orter we will destroy the zones and unleash mayhem on them.'' A female demon thought as she licked her lips as stared at Shadow who simply sneered at her. Before any of the demons could act, Reign and the others suddenly charged at them and initiated a fight. All of them were about 1 meter close to each other, which was a ridiculously short distance for beings that were as powerful as they were. ''What, they dare attack us!?'' The female demon thought as she blocked Shadow''s daggers with two curved swords. Shadow, however, simply smiled before the demon felt something grab her legs and keep her in ce before he charged at her, only to disappear right before their des met. The demon opened her eyes wide as she felt a sharp pain from the back as Shadow had appeared behind her and had stabbed her. Suddenly her eyes turned ck as a powerful force sent Shadow flying back, the female demon suddenly had her scales change ck before charging at him with great speed. [ Ashen Destruction ] The two curved swords of the demon suddenly released two twisting beams of ck mana that flew straight at Shadow who opened his eyes wide before teleporting behind the demon again. The attack hit the ground, but there was no sound as it simply continued twisting around and going deeper inside the mountain. As for the demon, she had blocked Shadow''s attack before looking at him with a smile. "It won''t work twice, pretty boy." "We''ll see about that," Shadow said with a smile as he stared at the demon. Tank and Greenie were taking on the tall demon who was using a battleaxe. The sheer power the demon possessed was enough to make the two wary of him and they immediately grouped together in order to take him down. Even though they had fought for a few rounds already, neither party was winning against the other as they were evenly matched. Laura started using her skills and aimed at the female demon that was battling against Shadow while Beast was helping out Wolf who was fighting a demon that used a spear. The demon had greater proficiency with the spear than Arash and it was hard for Wolf to get close to him. Even though their two weapons were of simr length, the demon could attack much faster than Wolf since he would stab at him from a distance, making it hard for Wolf to hit him. Still, Wolf had a bright smile on his face as he battled against the tough opponent. It had been quite some time since the party had met enemies that were so powerful and used weapons as they did, it was perfect for them to train a bit. Of course, none dared underestimate the powerful demons and were going all out, except for using their marks and boosts that were unavable. The demons were the same, they could sense that the humans and ogre that they were battling were not using their full power, which even though it angered them a bit, made them conscious of themselves and made them do the same. As for Reign, he was fighting a demon that wielded a sword, and he was currently fighting evenly against the demon that had red lightning that flickered around him. Chapter 485 End Of The Battle Against The Five Demons "You''re powerful, but unfortunately for you, my ability is able topletely suppress yours." The demon spoke as a smirk appeared on his face. He and Reign had been at it for a while and neither had managed to gain the upper hand, that was before they had used their abilities. "My blood lightning is a special ability, it doesn''t follow the spectrum of normal lightning like yours, it''s impossible for you to win this." The demon said as Reign and he shed. Reign was currently only using his normal lightning and not the ck-and-white one. He and the others wanted to fight against the demons like this before exploding out with their full power, potentially catching the enemy off guard and causing some serious damage. It was a risky n as the demons were already stronger than them, by suppressing their full strength, Reign and the others were put in a much worse position and were mostly defending against the enemy attacks. The red lightning the demon used was powerful, it didn''t only possess powerful destructive capabilities, but there was also powerful bloodlust that was present in the lightning. Each time somebody was struck by the blood lightning, the bloodlust would enter the body and try to corrupt him and make him lose control. One had to deal with not only the destructive capabilities of the lightning but the bloodlust as well, which made fighting against a being that possessed it that much harder. Just like the demon had said, Reign''s lightning had nothing special going with it, it was lightning, fast and destructive, but that was it. It was slowly but surely being overwhelmed by the enemy and sooner orter, Reign would be defeated. The worst part was that the demon was obviously not taking the fight as seriously as he could have. He would only asionally use his sword to fight while most of the time he simply stayed back andunched his lightning at Reign without stopping. Still, Reign was calm, he never responded to the demon''s provocations and simply continued fighting. Even though the blood lightning was above his normal one, he was bing more and more certain that it was no match for his ck and white lightning, he simply needed to wait for the perfect opportunity to use it. Wolf was having simr difficulties during his fight against the spear-wielding demon. Compared to the one Reign was fighting against, this one was much more aggressive and was spewing all sorts of curses and belittlements at Wolf while fighting him. The spear stabbed at Wolf as thetter blocked with his sword and attacked with his fire, only for the fire to be sted away by the demon who simply put his hand forward. "Haven''t you learned anything yet, you moron?!" The demon shouted beforeughing out loud and attacking Wolf again. "Your fire is useless against me, I can simply keep sting it away, you have chosen the worst enemy to fight against!" The demon spoke as his spear stabbed at Wolf who was calmly blocking it before attempting to sh at the demon who simply stabbed at Wolf''s neck and forced him to dodge and abandon the attack. Wolf simply stayed calm and looked at the enemy as he used his ability to st away the arrows that Beast had sent his way as well. "Useless, both of you!" The demon roared as he charged at Wolf again as thetter took a brief look around them. The fire was burning around them and it was bing noticeably hotter. ''Just a little bit more.'' Wolf thought as he took a nce at Shadow who seemingly had enough of acting weak. His body was covered in darkness as he appeared behind the demoness and struck her,unching her flying for a couple of meters. He and Laura were having it the easiest since Laura''s skills worked much better on demons than on other enemies. The demons had noticed it, but they first had to deal with Reign and the others before being able to help the demoness out. Even though they were winning, Reign and the others could still take advantage of them trying to help out and wound them. Suddenly, the battle took a turn as Shadow waspletely suppressing the demoness. His aura started rising higher and higher and the other demons took notice before trying to deal with the others quickly in order to help out. The demon that wielded the blood lightning disappeared from the spot before appearing above Reign and attacking him. A huge amount of blood lightning exploded out from him as he stared at Reign with a calm gaze. "Sorry, that was fun, but this is the end." "Agreed, thanks foring so close and not holding back," Reign said as he smirked. The demon constricted his eyes as rm bells rang inside his head. Reign''s lightning suddenly disappeared before the white and ck lightning appeared. Simply sensing the power of the new lightning that Reign had summoned astonished the demon. The two different kinds of lightning struck one another and the blood lightning was at a clear disadvantage as it was being devoured and destroyed by Reign''s lightning. "You were hiding your true ability all along?!" The demon shouted as he blocked Reign''s sword before being cut across the chest with another one. The cut was shallow and barely any blood came out of it, but it was still enough to make the demon understand that their roles had now reversed. Reign was no longer the one that held a disadvantage. "Shit, what the hell is happening?!" The spear-wielding demon shouted as he felt the powerful auras of Reign and Shadow. He also saw how the two were now suppressing their enemy while Tank and Greenie had also started growing stronger. "I''m afraid that you no longer have the luxury to worry about your friends," Wolf spoke as all the mes in the surrounding area suddenly came to him and gathered at his sword. A 25-meter-long sword of mes appeared in his hands. Compared to how it was before Wolf managed to hit Tier II, the sword was now much denser and life-like. He quickly shed down at the demon who tried to use his ability to st away the mes. Boom! The st worked, albeit not as the demon hoped. It managed to st away a portion of the mes, but the sword was still there and was falling down on him. The demon quickly used his spear to block the attack before being forced down on one knee. The powerful mes from Wolf''s sword burned his body as the demon grit his teeth and attempts to get out of the situation. Suddenly the sound of the air being pierced was heard as a 4-meter-long arrow wasunched at the demon from Beast. The demon stared at the now fused Beast in shock as he quickly put his left hand down and sted at the ground. The st produced an explosion that was powerful enough to st the demon back and allowed him to dodge the two attacks, but he was clearly injured from it as well. As for Tank and Greenie, the two were now beating up the tall demon. Greenie had entered his Vajra form while Tank used his ability to its maximum before getting rid of his shield. The two grabbed the demon and managed to force his hammer away from his hands before entering a fistfight with him. Alone, the demon held the upper hand as his physique was incredible and even Greenie in his Vajra form wasn''t necessarily stronger, but when faced against two of them, he was at a clear disadvantage. The two used no weapons and relied on their powerful bodies to take on the demon who did the same. The ground cracked, rocks were pulverized to dust and trees fell as the three exchanged punches, none willing to back away. ''Shit, everyonee over here, the mission has failed!'' The tall demon suddenly spoke telepathically to the other 4 who suddenly took out a small gem. The four activated the gems before the tall demon used a lot of his mana to unleash a powerful explosion and push away Tank and Greenie before taking out a different gem and crushing it. Suddenly the four demons were covered in red light before they teleported over to the tall demon. They all stared at Reign and the others with hostility, but none attacked. "We underestimated you today, that will not happen again." The tall demon spoke before taking out another gem. He crushed the gem and the five were suddenly surrounded by a cloud of ck smoke that started covering them up. "We will be back." The spear-wielding demon said as he stared at Wolf. "No need, we will being over to you guys soon, we can''t let your hospitality go to waste." Reign said as he smiled at the demons who all stared at him before being fully covered by the smoke and disappearing from the spot. Chapter 486 The Five Retreat And The True Danger Of The Mountain Range "Phew, they left," Shadow said suddenly before lying down on the ground. He and the others had used up pretty much everything they had except their marks and boosts, and yet they were barely able to pressure the demons who were clearly not going all out. If the demons had gone all out, then the situation would have turned dire as they only had their marks that could be used currently, as all of their boosts were still on cooldown. Reign nodded at Shadow before they all headed and sat at a nearby rock. They weren''t even at their top form at this moment as they were woken up in the middle of the night. First, they needed to go and exin what had happened to the yers before going back to their building. They doubted that the demons would show up again as their fight had made it clear that Reign and the others weren''t pushovers and that even with the power they had shown, they could inflict serious damage and perhaps even kill some of the Tier II demons that had appeared. As for the demons, they had actually gone back to their base. Not the one on the first mountain, but the base from where they came. Upon arriving at the center of the base thanks to using the gem, the demons nced around the area before making their way up to their master. The five all had the same master, as did Arash who was once a part of the group. Upon being punished and sent to the base on the first mountain, Arash had naturally fallen behind the rest of the group since he was unable to level up on the first mountain. He mostly spent his time meditating and using other means of leveling up, which was the basic method of drawing mana to oneself and letting it course through the whole body and strengthen it. The method worked and Arash did be stronger during his time on the first mountain, but only for a little bit since the method was much slowerpared to simply hunting other beings and leveling up. The demons arrived at their master''s residence and respectfully kneeled down before the door opened and a demon wearing a suit nced at them. "The master is expecting you." The demon said as the five stood up and came to the door. All five of them nodded gracefully at the butler before entering the mansion and headed toward the main room where their master was probably waiting for them. Upon entering, all five once again kneeled down and stared at the floor, simply waiting for their master to speak. "Has it been done?" "No, we have failed, master." The tall demon spoke. "Oh, you have failed?" The master spoke in an intrigued voice, "Exin." "The humans and the ogre that was responsible for Arash''s death were all Tier II, they had recently evolved, but their strength was beyond our expectations, upon fighting them, we realized that and came back, fearing that there might be more Tier II beings nearby that might attack us together with them." The demon that possessed the blood lightning spoke this time, making the master raise an eyebrow. "Oh, all seven are Tier II, and they were powerful enough to contend against you?" "Yes, we didn''t use everything we had, but they were suppressing us, I also suspect they didn''t go all out either, but I can''t say to what extent their powers were." "I see, then you have made the correct choice, we will send arger party and destroy them." "Umm, I don''t know if we will be able to do that, master." The demon with the blood lightning said. "Why not?" "It seems like that wasn''t their main base, also, there was something the humans said as we were leaving after using the shroud gem." "They said that they would be paying us a visit in order to return our hospitality." "Hahahahahahahahah!" The whole mansion started shaking from theughter of the master. The five were all visibly shaken as well as their master was releasing his aura together with hisughter. The mansion was protected by a powerful array, and as such, no sound or aura leaked outside. "They will return our hospitality, that truly humors me, some lowly humans that had only recently entered Tier II would dare say such a thing, I do want to meet them, perhaps crush their skulls with my own bare hands, but I will let you do that." The master suddenly spoke. "Alright, then let theme, as for you five, you shall continue with your training, I do wish to see just how powerful these arrogant humans are before crushing them." The master said as he smiled dangerously, his bloodthirst made the five who were kneeling down shudder a bit before excusing themselves. The truth was, although the five demons were talented, there were multiple groups of demons that were just as talented and powerful as they were and many more that were above them. The truth was that the mountain range wasn''t an area where the monsters were Tier I, II, and III, but Tier IV as well. The master that the demons had visited was such a demon. He was one of the most powerful demons in the enormous mountain range and he had many squads that were directly under hismand. The squad that was sent to Reign and the others was merely one of many, they were not special in any way for the master who simply picked them since Arash, one of his men was a part of the squad. As for the threat that Reign and the others possessed? He had seen multiple demons who were as powerful as the five before him when they just evolved, it didn''t make him think they were anything special at all. The threat they possessed was still there, but it was abysmally low for the old demon. Reign and the others had managed to calm the yers down and had exined everything to them. They didn''t lie to the yers or tried to cover things up but simply told them the truth about what had happened. They also told them that they didn''t know if the demons would return, which meant that for the following couple of days, the yers were banned from entering the mountain as the threat of encountering Tier II demons was still present. After doing so, the party all went back to their rooms and went to sleep. It wasn''t easy to fall asleep after fighting against the five demons as many thoughts were present in their heads, but they knew that they would be facing off against the more powerful beings of the mountain range sooner orter and had to deal with them. In the worst-case scenario, if more powerful demons arrived on the mountain, then they would simply find a new ce that they would use for leveling up before bing more powerful and returning. The system had made it incredibly easy for all the yers to level up, and they would of course use that to their advantage as long as it was there. The following four days passed uneventfully. Reign and the others were the only ones that would go to the mountain before traveling to the other ones that were nearby. They hade across some demons, but they were mostly Tier I demons that belonged to some smaller bases nearby and weren''t a threat at all. No powerful demon had appeared on the first mountain, and as such, Reign and the others had deemed it safe for the other yers to use once again. The other yers were at first a bit skeptical but soon started appearing on the mountain. After knowing that Tier II demons had appeared on the mountain, even without Reign and the others barring them entry, most of the yers would have stopped going there. But after a full 4 days had passed, there was no need for them to continue doing so, and had returned. The yers had actually managed to find other ces where Tier I monsters and higher appeared, but the mountain was the only ce where they had a portal and a safe zone. The other ces were simply too inconvenient to visit since they needed to travel for a long time in order to get to them. Some yers had even formedrge squads and camped out in those areas, usually staying for 2 a 3 days before returning. Everything was slowlying into ce. As time passed the yers became stronger and stronger, and after a couple of weeks, Tier II yers started appearing. Their territory was getting more people as well since the yers that went out to explore managed to find other safe zones, viges, and even small towns. Reign and the others built rtionships with the other territories, they made portals that connected their territory with theirs and there were even those that abandoned their territory and joined them. More challenges appeared and Reign and the others took part, always taking first ce while the Ice Angels would be second. There were no more hidden tasks to be done, which made the rewards not that great for Reign and the others, but considering that barely any time would pass outside, they would always do them. And just like that, 3 months passed. Chapter 487 Three Months Later Boom! Boom! Explosions took ce on top of a mountain as 6 auras rose high up and made the surrounding monsters tremble in fear. Three months had passed since the five demons had appeared on the first mountain, and Reign and the others were quite busy during that time. They traveled around the mountain range and came across many different races that lived on it. All kinds of beasts, multiple demon tribes, and some grotesque abominations could be found in the mountains. The most dominant species on the mountain range were the demons. Other than ash demons, Reign and the others hade across blood demons, berserkers, Kio demons ( demons with blue skin and the ability to use ice magic thanks to them living in extremely cold ces, just like Dante had talked about. ), and more. All the demons on the mountain range were vying for dominance and were at war against one another. The winner would get full control over the mountain range. Reign and the others not only fought against many demons, but they also managed to take over some bases as well. Many times they were forced to flee and abandon the bases they took over, or some bases they had built as Tier III demons appeared and went after them. Luckily for them, the mountain range was enormous and it was easy to simply pick different mountains to go to. The yers weren''t falling behind either. They had increased their areas of activity to multiple mountains and more Tier IIbatants were appearing each week. Reign and the others had also managed to get more and more people in the territory and now had approximately 7 000 people living there. Out of the 7 000, about 3 000 were fighters, but only about half of them were high leveled. Neil, Cameron, Elijah, Loreno, Carlo, and Marco each led a small organization at this moment. They had their main squad, but they also had a couple of other squads that answered them. There had been some deaths in many groups, and even 3 members of Elijah''s squad had died. Reign and the others thought about recruiting more yers to join their building, but they decided against it since they simply didn''t have the time to train them. Elijah was the one that proposed building another building next to theirs and allowing Neil and the other powerful groups to live inside while having ess to the underground training area and other facilities that they had. They also jointly recruited more people that showed talent and started training them in order for them to one day be a powerful force that directly answered them. The reason why Reign and the others didn''t really care about recruiting more people that would serve directly under them was only partly because they had no time, the other reason was that there was no need to do that. Most of the yers in the territory basically worshipped them and the strongest squads were pretty much their personal forces at this point. Also, there was no need to have more people since Reign and the others alone had more power than all the yers in the territorybined. One thing that was bing more and more obvious as they leveled up was that numbers meant less the more powerful one became. Each Tier that they went up, their powers would grow much stronger, and beings that were of lower Tiers would bepletely unable to do anything to them. Of course, that wasn''t true for all. There were beings that were of a higher tier but were not that much more powerful than them. Reign and the others had also upgraded the auction house alongside other buildings which had given them more information about the region they were in. It seems like the ocean was just past the mountain range and that there wasnd not far away from them. There were in total about 176 territories that had safe zones in the region, but they were unable to find out just howrge they were. Safe zones could be incrediblyrge and allow for hundreds and even thousands of people to live safely inside, but there were also small safe zones where only a couple of people could live in as well. They still hadn''te across the enemy organization that had tried to sabotage them back during the hidden task that Drayce had made. The organization was very quiet and made no moves, for now, most would find that to be good news and believe that the enemy was simply too scared of them to attack, but for Reign and the others who had faced them before, the news was nothing good. They knew that the enemy wouldn''t simply give up, they were definitely moving in the shadows and slowly raising their strength before they would attack them. A hidden enemy was after all much more dangerous than a known one and Reign and the others were well aware of that. The enemy hadn''t even shown themselves during the challenges and simplyid low, just waiting for their opportunity to strike. Magokur, however, had surprised them. The orc had managed to bring over about 200 orcs, and each one was Tier I when they arrived, with some being Tier II. Magokur was a part of arge empire that even had Tier VII beings, to send over a couple of hundred Tier Ibatants was nothing to them, even sending out hundreds of Tier II orcs was nothing major, but unfortunately they were unable to do so since there were limits on the number of people that could be sent over at once and their power level. Magokur didn''t ck off during all this time. He knew that in order to continue being the leader of the orcs here, he needed to work harder than others, and so he did. He was currently a high-level Tier IIbatant and in the whole territory, there were only 7 people that could fight evenly against him. Another piece of good news was that Elijah had finally managed to activate his ability. Nobody understood why he was unable to get an ability for so long, but after seeing what he had, Reign and the others all knew what the reason for not being able to get an ability was. [ Rank A Poisonous Body ] Description: The yer has a body filled with poison. In order to finally activate the ability, the yer had to go through numerous fights and gain the soul power of powerful monsters so that the poisons inside his body would activate and finally be usable. The yer can poison a person with his very touch, and by using mana, the poison can change properties or be more or less powerful. Additionally, the yer can also coat his weapons with poison, bring the poison out of his body, and more. The ability was incredibly strict when it came to being activated and unlike most that would be activated by the yer after going through a traumatic or stressful experience, Elijah''s needed the yer to kill a variety of monsters in order to activate it. The poison was quite strong as well, unlike Reign and the others whose abilities were activated from the very beginning, Elijah was Tier II, and even a level 1 ability had power since he could simply pour mana into it. The poison wasn''t dangerous to Tier II beings, but that would change after Elijah was able to train and improve it. It wouldn''t be long before the ability became powerful. Elijah was the happiest one after gaining his ability. He had been the leader of the squad for a long time, buttely, he didn''t know what to do. His strength was still the highest, but others were slowly catching up to him. He didn''t have an ability, while everybody else had abilities and they helped out tremendously. And now, now he was able to not only get an ability but to get a rank A ability. The other squads in the territory heard about the news, and the whole territory made an event out of it. Most people knew of Elijah, he was after all one of the people that worked right under Reign and the others, and he was one of the most powerful yers in the territory itself. People drank, danced,ughed, and had a great time as they celebrated Elijah finally being able to use an ability. Reign and the others had joined the party and took the day off alongside others before continuing fighting and hunting the next day. They had spent the three months exclusively on the mountain range. They were even able to see the giant they had seen the first day in action. The giant was for some unknown reason attacked by arge group of demons. Those were the berserkers. Berserkers were demons that lived only for battle. They would attack anyone and anything, no matter how powerful they might be. As one could imagine, the whole group and the base that was nearby were destroyed by one hit. The giant smashed them to pieces like they were nothing. And now, after a full three months, Reign and the others had reached Tier III Chapter 488 Tier III The six had all taken the evolution challenge, which was surprisingly easy this time around as it only needed them to take down a Tier III being this time, only one. It was only when they found a weak Tier III monster to fight that they realized that the challenge was not easy at all. The more powerful one became, the bigger the difference between Tiers, except for the first two where the second actually gave a bit less of a bonuspared to the first. The third, fourth, and following evolutions didn''t exactly double the stats, but at that point, the stats that they had would be so high that even an increase of 10% would be a noticeable boost, not to mention more. It was their base stats that would improve, which meant that the bonuses they would get from the items would be higher as well, making the total increase in power even more than double. A Tier III monster was incredibly powerful and Reign and the others not only had to go all out but also had to put their very lives on the line in order to win. In the end, Reign had a broken arm, multiple broken ribs, and arge gash on his stomach, while his left leg was shattered and barely there. It took Laura a lot of effort to heal him enough so that he wouldn''t die. It wasn''t only Reign that was seriously injured as the others actually didn''t fare much better. Tank had his ribs all broken and a hole in his chest from which one could see the heart. His left shoulder was half-gone as the monster had prated it with its ws. Shadow couldn''t walk at all as both of his legs were broken, while his right arm was only hanging next to him as it was attached to his body by a little bit of skin as the monster had almostpletely cut it off. Wolf''s arms were broken, his left leg was broken, his stomach was cut open and one could see his intestines. Greenie was also in a bad state, his left arm and right leg were broken while his right leg had a hole in it. There was a big gash on his face and he was bleeding profusely. Only Laura and Beast were somewhat fine, but they still had injuries that were not light at all. Upon realizing that going back to the territory would be difficult and life-threatening, the party all decided to start the evolution process here. The aura of the monster, plus the battle that had just taken ce meant that no monster should being here for some time. It was dangerous to evolve in such a state, but Reign and the others were fully confident of making it through it. Evolving didn''t only mean bing stronger but changing their entire bodies from the inside out. Old injuries would get healed as the evolution process would make the body of the evolver in perfect shape. That was their only chance at this moment as they doubted that they would survive the trip back to the territory. Fighting against the Tier III monster that they believed was a weak one turned out to be a mistake. The monster was without a shred of doubt a weak Tier III monster and that had cost them dearly. Laura had seen battles between Tier III beings, and she would ssify the monster they had gone up against as lower-end Tier III, but one that was higher uppared to other lower-end Tier III monsters. That meant that the monster''s level was probably around 220 - 230, much higher than what they presumed it would be. In the end, however, they managed to defeat it. It was only thanks to them saving everything they had for this battle that they managed to win. All their skill boosts and even some life-saving potions and concoctions were used in order to win the battle and survive. Evolution was the next step and it took them 10 hours to go through it. Tank and Reign had the most difficulty with the evolution. Wolf and Shadow, although they were not as bad, they still had trouble. Laura, however, was thest to attempt to evolve as she first focused on healing Greenie. He was in a bad state, but he would survive, that much was certain. The blood of Vajra flowed through his veins and the healing ability that his body had was above them all. That, coupled with Laura using up almost everything she had left in order to heal him, made the situation much easier for him. Greenie was now free, he was no longer Reign''s subordinate, but a teammate. Of course, that would only happen after the evolution as Greenie had told them that only after they all evolved to Tier III would he ept Reign''s offer of not being his subordinate anymore. Greenie would also then finally tell them his true name, but all of them doubted that they would truly call him as such as they had gotten used to simply calling him Greenie, plus he also preferred it. The evolution was done, and Reign and the others appeared. Just like in all the previous evolutions, they were all naked after going through them. Their items would disappear each time during the evolution and they quickly equipped them before meeting up. Just like they had thought, their wounds were gone and they were all back in their peak condition. Their wounds had made the evolution more difficult to be done, but it was worth it since death was the other option for them. The six all stared at each other as smiles appeared on each of their faces. They cheered before quickly going to Greenie. Laura was now back in top shape, and with her bing a Tier III being, her powers were stronger, which meant that she could heal them much more efficiently. With her increased powers, Laura quickly started healing Greenie, and the difference was visible at first nce. Greenie''s wounds started being repaired quickly and the sounds of his bones moving and setting could be heard as he woke up from the pain. Reign and the others had to hold him down in order for Laura''s healing to continue, and it did for some time before he was fully healed. Even so, Laura was still a bit tired from the healing. She had managed to reach Tier III, but the mental exhaustion from the previous fight was still there. She and the others slowly started making their way toward the base, trying their best to avoid unnecessary conflict. They were Tier III, but they only just evolved and didn''t wish to fight any Tier III monsters at this point. They had found out some time ago that the mountain range had Tier IV beings as well, which came as a surprise as one region would rarely have such a huge number of monsters and disparity between their strength. The mountain range proved to be evenrger than what they initially thought it would be. Tens of mountains made up the giant mountain range that covered an area muchrger than any other ce they had been to. The demons hade here since the very beginning of the game and set up their bases here before starting to fight against each other. They had been in a deadlock for quite sometime before Reign and the others arrived. Even though the demons constantly fought against each other, it was rare for the truly powerful demons to fight. Tier IV beings could cause great damage to the area and they usually stayed in the main bases, only leaving when there was a dire situation that needed to be resolved. They had learned all of that from the documents that they found in Arash''s basement. After Reign and the others had be a bit more powerful, they had gone back to the demon base and visited Arash''s building in order to retrieve the crystals. The crystals were no longer there, however, as the five Tier II demons that hade the day after Arash''s death had taken them. None of the demons knew what the crystals were used for, none of them even knew about them as they never went down in the basement back when Arash was alive. The five that arrived simply went to the building for a couple of minutes before leaving and walking toward the new safe zone that had been created back then. Reign and the others were a bit annoyed that they weren''t able to get the crystals. Since the five demons had taken them, that meant that the crystals were definitely valuable. Reign and the others arrived on the first mountain after walking for about 30 minutes. They needed to cross multiple mountains and pass next to a couple of Tier III monsters in order to arrive. The trip had taken them a bit longer than they initially thought it would, but everything was fine in the end. Chapter 489 Greenies Name Reign and the others spent the following week mostly peacefully. They didn''t go out to fight powerful monsters but still patrolled the surrounding mountains in order to check if there were any demon activity. They were mostly doing that in order to get used to their new strength, and in order to wait for Greenie to finallyplete his evolution as well. He had fully recovered from his wounds and had expected to start his evolution any time during the week, it finally started on the sixth day and Greenie took about 24h to go through it. It was obvious to Reign and the others that he had changed after the evolution, not physically, but mentally. He was now going to be let go as a subordinate, and would for the first time ever, officially be a member of the team. Greenie had joined them a long, long time ago. Back then, he was just a small, frail and cowardly goblin that only wished to survive, and as such, he had bent his knee and offered his loyalty and servitude to Reign, fully expecting to be cut down thanks to his weak strength. Somehow, Reign took him in, and since then, Greenie had been growing stronger at an explosive rate. He became a hobgoblin brawler quite fast, and then he was promoted to a Vajra. His two evolutions made absolutely no sense. The hobgoblin brawler one was still possible, but it was rare, but his bing a Vajra was a mystery that none of them had any clues on. Still, he had been a faithful subordinate and a good friend to Reign and the others, and it was finally time to officially be their equal. [ Does the yer ''Reign'' wish to let the subordinate ''Greenie'' free of his subordinate status? ] [ Alert! ] [ The system rmends the yer change his mind as the subordinate is incredibly valuable! ] "Yes, set him free" Reign spoke with conviction. Ding! [ The subordinate ''Greenie'' has been set free. ] Suddenly a golden hue appeared over Greenie and Reign, before being cut in half and dissipating. Greenie stared at his hands, then at Reign, before simply nking out. He was suddenly woken up by the system. [ The yer ''Reign'' is inviting you to his party, do you ept? ] Greenie nodded and was finally a true member of the party. Tears fell down his eyes as he stared at Reign and the others who all came to him and gave him a hug. [ The Vajra Ogre, Trygve ( Nord name that means the trustworthy ) has joined the party ] "Greenie, your name!" "Hahahaha, that doesn''t sound bad at all." Tankughed out loud as he patted Greenie heavily on his back. "Vajra told me, it means a person that you can trust," Greenie said as he looked down at the ground, which prompted Reign and the others tough. "Well, we already knew that." Tank and the othersughed as Greenie scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "Well, Trygve, wee to the team." Reign said as he stood in front of Greenie. "Ummm, can you just call me Greenie, I''m kind of used to that name?" "Hahahahahaha!" Everybodyughed as they looked at Greenie who was acting a lot more bashfullypared to before. "You bet, even if you didn''t want us to, we would probably still continue using that name." The team all went to celebrate after this. They had been fighting non-stop for the past 3 months, never taking any unnecessary breaks and always focusing on getting stronger. Greenie and the others spent the rest of the day rxing before finally going back to the mountains. They hadpletely destroyed the demon base on the first mountain, and there was now a small town that was built on top of the mountain. The town was located around the safe zone, which would allow for the yers to quickly get to safety in case they get attacked. There were tall walls that surrounded the town as Reign and the others had spent quite a sum to build it so that it wouldst. Even Tier III beings would be unable to destroy the walls easily and would need to spend quite some effort. The Treants had also joined them. Ever since Reign and the others had killed the Tier II monsters on the mountain and taken control of it, they had be allied with the Treants. At first, the alliance was nothing of importance, the Treants disliked fighting and would simply stay in their territory. But after the other yers arrived and started hunting down and killing the monsters on the first mountain, the situation changed. Right now, there were barely any monsters that could be found on the first mountain. The yers had arrived and swept through the area like locusts, destroying anything that they came across. The other mountains were now the main hunting grounds for the yers who were slowly bing a force to be reckoned with. Elijah''s poison ability had shown incredible growth ever since the young man had activated it. He had something that Reign and the others didn''t have at the beginning of the game, mana, a lot of mana. He was able to use the ability much more than they were in the beginning, and thus the growth of the ability was explosive. It had its disadvantage as well aspared to Reign and the others, Elijah had less time to experiment with his skill and use it to its fullest at different stages, which meant that he was not only less proficient with it at the same level as they were, but he didn''t have as many skills as they had back then. Still, a rank A ability was nothing to scoff at. His poison was deadly to enemies, and he was able to create more potent versions of the poison by using more mana as well. By controlling the poison, he could even make it so that his teammates would be unaffected, which allowed them to continue fighting in the same manner as before. Elijah''s main way of fighting was still using his javelins and other throwing weapons. He was able to coat them in his poison before throwing them, which allowed him to poison his enemies from afar, even the slightest cut would result in the poison entering the body. More people joined the territory, and more decided to fight against the monsters, which resulted in a lot of new talents being discovered. Some had never fought before and would need a lot of time before being able to fight against the more powerful enemies, while some had been fighting ever since the game had started. Amongst those, some were Tier I, some were still below the first tier, and there were even those that were rtively close to reaching Tier II. The biggest shock, however, came from the elves. The day after Reign and the others had managed to evolve, a notification that they didn''t expect appeared. [ The elves have left the alliance. ] Before Reign and the others could evenprehend what was happening, a second notification came. [ The elves wish to join the yer territory, will you ept? ] Reign didn''t understand what exactly was happening, or what the queen was thinking, but he had many good rtions with the elves, and so he epted. Suddenly a huge array appeared on an empty spot in the territory. Reign and the others had made the safe zone muchrgerpared to before, there was no more reason to keep most of the city filled with monsters anymore since yers now had a lot more areas they could go to in order to level up. The array appeared and soon a bright light followed it. In an instant, huge trees appeared inside the territory, while one that stood much taller than the others was in the center. The territory of the elves had suddenly appeared inside the town. Reign and the others carefully went over to the territory, only to find Aelrinder and the others waiting for them. They nodded to them before escorting them to the queen who was supposed to exin everything. To make things short, it turned out that the alliance between them had grown strong and thus, the queen was able to join their two territories and make them into one, of course, that was only possible thanks to Reign who permitted it. The queen herself thought about it for a day, since it only became possible after Reign and the others became Tier III. But after thinking about it, she decided that that would be the best course of action. She and the elves wouldn''t have the same authority as before, but they didn''t need it. They had already made great rtions with the rest of the yers and it would only serve for the best for them to finally join together and live in the same territory. The queen and her people would have a better chance of gaining more territory on Earth if they were together with Reign and the others after all. Chapter 490 Attacking A Tier III Demon Base "Two, or three, which one is it?" A low voice was heard on the top of a mountain. "Three, there might even be a fourth." A voice replied. "Four, what the hell, are we sure we can win this?!" "Quiet, we don''t want to rm them, even if it''s four, we can win, especially if we can pull off a stealth attack." A cold voice said as the previous one kept quiet. "There''s something fishy going on here, are you sure they don''t know we''re here? "They might, the four down there are suspicious, they are out in the open, that''s not something that they would usually do." "Should we abandon the mission?" "I think that''s the best course of action." "Me too." "Me three!" "Alright, let''s go back, slowly and quietly, you got that Shadow?" "Aye aye captain," Shadow answered in a deadpan voice as Reign and the others started making their way down the mountain with slow and calcted steps. Suddenly Beast, who was at the front, opened his eyes wide before looking back at the others. "Five more Tier III demons are behind us, they''re charging over here!" "Shit, it was a trap!" "I knew it, this was way too easy!" Shadow cursed as he and the others started running down the mountain, trying their best to escape from the enemies. The demons that had appeared, and the four that were standing in the base below the mountain peak, started running after them, each releasing their aura. "Damn, only 3 are low-level Tier III''s, the others are all in the mid-levels!" Reign cursed before jumping in the air and aiming at the five that wereing from above. A giant spear of lightning appeared in his hand and he quickly hurled it toward the demons before falling down and speeding away. The demons easily blocked the spear, but it forced them to stop for a moment, which brought time for Reign and the others to distance themselves even further from the demons. After a couple of minutes of chasing them down, the demons slowed down before stoppingpletely. "They have escaped." "They managed to see through the trap, I told you it was too obvious." "What shall we do now, our lord has given us the task of dealing with the humans, we can''t fail him." "Oh calm down, don''t lose your cool, there has already been a lot of us that died that way, either dying from the hands of these humans, or from the monsters and other demons they were trying to hunt down in order to grow stronger." "I heard it was Ezekiel''s squad that fought them three months ago when they just managed to reach Tier II, to think that they would reach Tier III already." "That''s exactly why Ezekiel and his squad tried so hard to level up, only to die at the hands of a powerful monster, we are already above the humans in strength, we just need to be patient and lure them in before finishing them off." "Agreed." "Yes." The demons nodded at each other before slowly leaving the area. Ezekiel was the name of the tall demon that Tank and Greenie had fought against back when they had just gone through the second evolution. The whole squad that was present that day tried their hardest to be stronger and they even fought Reign and the others a couple of times in the past, each time leading to their defeating and making them use a life-saving treasure that they carried. After numerous failed attempts, Ezekiel and his squad started being seen differently be the other demons, which forced them to go to other, more dangerous mountains in order to hunt monsters and demons and level up. That spelled their doom as one day, they came across a Tier III monster and were ughtered before being able to even use any treasures. Reign and the others, however, continued with their craze and fought many monsters and demons, but they mostly focused on fighting against ash demons. Their infamy spread through the mountains and there was no ash demon that didn''t know of them, many times they tried setting up traps for Reign and the others in hopes of finally killing them, only to have their traps fail and they themselves die. "Damn, what should we do, this is like the third time the demons tried to ambush us!" Shadow cursed as he and the others stood about 2 miles away from the base. "Just wait, I''m sure that they will leave the area, after that, we can just go back." Wolf suddenly said as an evil smile appeared on his face. "Right, they wouldn''t expect that we would return so quickly, their guard will be down, plus, there are bound to be some demons that decided to leave the area and look for us." "Exactly, we will use Beast''s power in order to observe the base from above, that should allow us to easily see when the demons leave." "Can the eagle do it, it still hasn''t reached Tier III, right?" "It can, and no, it hasn''t, none of them except for ckie have," Beast said with a sigh before closing his eyes. Before the third evolution, each time he managed to evolve, his beasts would evolve with him, the same went for Tank previously as well. But now, it seemed all of his beasts, except for ckie, would need to go through the evolution by themselves in order to progress further. Tank''s four generals had to do the same thing, but luckily for him, they were immortal and would get resurrected even if they failed. Still, it was something that put a dent into the groups fighting power. If all of Beast''s summons had evolved to Tier III alongside him, then they wouldn''t have had to run away from the group of demons that tried to kill them before. Beast unleashed his eagle that soared through the sky and started observing the base from above. Since the eagle was quite high up, it severely limited the ability of the demons to find out about it. Even if they were to nce up, the night sky would make it near impossible to spot therge eagle. Beast kept his eyes closed for about half an hour before finally opening them and moving. "Four of them have left, 1 from the base, and 3 out of the five that previously appeared." "So only 5 remain, that''s doable, what do you guys think?" Wolf asked the others who were all thinking about the next course of action. "Did you manage to figure out how many of the low-leveled demons are left?" "No, so we''re going in blind when ites to this." "Hey, if we manage to sneak attack them, then we can get rid of one quickly, right?" Shadow asked the others before Wolf spoke up. "Only if we attack the weaker ones, we''re still not sure exactly how powerful the mid leveled Tier III demons are." "That''s right, if we somehow were to attack one that has a great defense, then we might not be able to even seriously injure the enemy with the sneak attack, we can''t channel mana for too long if we don''t want to get found out." "With ckie, that makes 8 Tier IIIbatants here, we can double team almost all of them, Reign can fight against one by himself, his speed should make sure that he can at least stall him for some time, same goes for Shadow," Laura said from the side as the others all nodded their heads. "So, we doing this?" "Yeah, let''s go, how far away are the four demons that left?" "About 4 kilometers, you want to wait a bit longer?" "Nah, that much is enough, don''t forget though, we need to take care of the totems in the base as well, aim at them at the same time we initiate the ambush, we can''t let them activate them, otherwise we will have to run away again," Reign spoke with a serious voice as they all started making their way back to the base. The totems that Reign was talking about were part of the array of the base. They had managed to uncover that from Arash''s documents. Arash only briefly talked about them, but that was enough to make them curious about the array, which prompted them to kidnap a couple of ash demons and interrogate them. Aiming at their third eye or using Reign''s ability to take their soul made interrogation very easy when it came to ash demons. Well, Reign could use his ability on pretty much any being and take their souls after their death, which made interrogation an integral part of most of their missions nowadays. Kill some enemies, take their souls, then wait for Aethion to get answers from them. That was the usual way of doing things now. By destroying the totems, Reign and the others would severely damage the array and it wouldn''t be able to use even 50% of its power. Most of the bases of the ash demons used the same type of array, which was a huge mistake in their opinion. Reign and the others got near the base and started aiming at the demons whilst keeping an eye on where the arrays were. The ambush was about to start. Chapter 491 Ambushing The Demons From Above "The one on the far left, with the scimitar hanging on his waist." Reign said after trying his best to sense the mana levels of the demons inside the base. "You sure?" "He''s the only one that I can say for sure is low-leveled, the others are quite good at hiding their mana, but this one is not, maybe it''s another trap, but I doubt it." Reign said with certainty as Wolf and the others nodded at him. "So, long-range attacks, or are we going up close?" Shadow asked. "Well, since we have managed to get this close to them, I guess close range is better, we can deal more damage to him that way, maybe we can even manage to kill the bastard outright." Reign said as he took his two swords out. "Gotcha," Shadow said as he twirled his daggers. They were currently above the base, but contrary to before, they were now standing quite closer to the demons and were not on the peak of the mountain. The top of the mountain was a bit weird, instead of simply going up and bing narrower and narrower, it actually split at thest 100 meters. The 100 meters below the peak was actually where the demon base was, it was neatly situated on top of a cliff and was quite hard to attack, whilst being very easy to defend. Reign and the others previously wanted to attack the demons by using their long-range attacks. The n was to deal damage to the via stealth attack and destroy the totems as soon as possible before making their way down by sliding down the mountain. This time, however, they decided to simply sell the side of the mountain which allowed them to even jump down to attack their enemies. It was trickier, and a bit dangerous to simply get on the side of the mountain since they could fall down and there was a chance for the demons to see them, but it was a better position for them since a fall of such magnitude wouldn''t hurt them much even if they were to fall on their back. Reign and the others nodded at each other before jumping. Beast and Laura were the ones in charge of destroying the totems while the rest of them attacked the demon. They couldn''t all attack the bastard as there were six of them when counting in ckie who had jumped down with them. Reign, Wolf, Shadow, and ckie were in charge of hitting the weakest demon, while Greenie and Tank had another target. They hoped that they would manage to heavily injure the enemy with a stealth attack, but they had no idea if the one the two of them were targeting was powerful or not. They were attacking a female demon that had a whip hanging on her waist. By all means and purposes, she should be weak when ites to defense as she was scantily dressed and had little armor to protect anything other than her vitals. The other demons were all properly equipped and had heavier builds, which pretty much signified that they could take a beating. Reign and the others jumped and started falling down with great speed. All of them were channeling mana and preparing to use their skills in order to deal with the demons. Reign was using his [ Severing Light and Darkness since it was a concentrated attack that would cut from above, and would allow the attacks of the others to easily hit the enemy as well. Shadow and the others all had their skills ready as well, and it was only when they were about 10 meters above the demons that they were spotted. It was already toote at that point. Laura and Beast had attacked as well, with their long-range capabilities, they were capable of hitting multiple targets at once and managed to hit half of the totems before anybody had found them out. It was their attacks that made it possible for Reign and the others to stay hidden for longer since the explosions that urred upied the demons for a couple of seconds. Reign and the others attacked. Before the demon could even take out his scimitar, he was already hit by Reign and the others. Four skills were brought down and a huge explosion took ce. As for Tank and Greenie, the two had attacked the female demon with some of their strongest attacks. The ground beneath the demons cracked open before it went down by a couple of centimeters. Strong winds appeared from the center as the weaker demons were pushed back, even the Tier III demons had to take a couple of steps back as the incredible power behind the attacks had caused quite some damage to the base. A could of dust had appeared, but it was blown away the moment it formed by the wind. The demon that Reign and the others had attacked stared at them with wide-open eyes. He was in shock, disbelief, and in great anger. He and the others had thought that Reign and his team had fled, only to be attacked a bitter when almost half of them had left the base. He clenched his sword and tried to lift it up in order to strike Wolf who was right in front of him but was unable to. Reign''s attack made tworge cuts on his chest. His armor was unable to defend him against the attack and one could see his bones from the wound. Shadow had used his daggers and a new skill. It was called [ The Twin Vipers of Darkness ] and was a skill that he had learned after managing to evolve his ability to rank S. Just like it was said in the very beginning of the game after he was able to evolve his ability, it changed. No longer was his ability mere maniption of shadows, but darkness itself. The two were simr, but also different. Darkness meant that there was no light there, it was destruction itself, while shadows were dark figures cast upon a surface after an object or body intercepted light. Shadows could not exist without light. His daggers had prated through the throat and middle of the demon''s chest. The power behind the daggers was great, but that was not what was dangerous about them. It was after one was hit that the skill would show its true power. Darkness could corrode and destroy anything it touches. It was one of the rarest and most powerful elements that existed as nothing could escape from it. Upon hitting a target, the daggers would transfer the darkness inside the body. The darkness would start working inside, corroding the blood, organs, and even the bones. It would make the target weaker and weaker, slowly killing them. The only way to defend yourself was to use mana in order to suppress the darkness before slowly destroying it. But during battle, that was an incredibly difficult thing to do. ckie on the other hand had used his ck lightning to shock and paralyze the demon. The attack was a long-range attack, but it worked incredibly for what was about to happen as it made it easy for Shadow to hit the demon, and allowed Wolf to do anything he wanted for the end. The reason why the demon was unable to lift his sword and strike Wolf was that Wolf''s giant sword had prated through his chest and stomach. The powerful mes that Wolf had were now not only golden but had a tinge of purple inside permanently. That was an effect of the mark that Wolf had. His mes would never be true evesting mes, as there was much more one needed to do in order to possess them, but they would hold a part of the power the more time passed. The change urred after Wolf, just like Shadow, had managed to evolve his ability to rank S. It didn''tpletely change like Shadow''s, but his mes became more powerful and it was easier to control them. The mana consumption, however, increased. Upon realizing how much mana they were spending, they were shocked. The biggest shock wasn''t that, as they were already high-level Tier II beings when they managed to evolve the abilities, but came from Reign. They had realized that Reign always had such mana consumption, and yet, he was able to fight together with them and seemed to be fine, his mana was never drained quickly. They knew that he had more mana than them, but it was only then that they realized how big of a difference there existed between them. Wolf''s sword hadpletely prated the heart of the demon, while his mes burned the inside and outside of the body. It was impossible for the demon to survive. One enemy was already down. As for Tank and Greenie, both had expressions of disbelief. The thin, scantily d demon had managed to block their attack. A shield appeared on her wrist, and her body suddenly becamerger andrger until she was a full 3 meters tall and full of muscles. The demoness simply smirked at them as she grabbed her whip before initiating her counter-attack. Chapter 492 Fighting The Tier III Demons The whip cracked through the air as the demoness attacked Greenie and Tank who quickly kicked the shield and jumped back, avoiding the attack that left deep marks on a nearby building. The whip sizzled as it became bright orange, signifying just how hot it was. Greenie and Tank stared at the demoness who was obviously stronger than they were, but there was no fear on their faces, only excitement. There were only 4 demons left inside the base, which meant that they would all need to face 2 enemies each. Unfortunately, it seemed that that one was the only demon that was low-leveled, the others were all mid-leveled Tier III beings, which was not all that good for Reign and the others. Previously, when they were Tier II, each level up would give them 20 stat points, now, at Tier III, each level up was an increase of 25 points. Each level was not a small difference, and although Reign and the others could fight against enemies that were higher in levelpared to them, a difference of about 40 levels was arge one. Forty levels meant 1 000 stat points, and although Reign and the others had a lot of points now that they were Tier III, such a difference was anything but negligible to them. Wolf took on a demon that fought with a giant axe as Laura used her long-range abilities to help him out. Shadow and ckie were fighting against a demon that used a dagger and a buckler, a weirdbination, but an effective one as the demon was able to dodge, block and even parry their attacks thanks to his longer-than-normal dagger that was curved and looked like a snake that was moving. The dagger had a weird purple liquid that was spilling out of it and falling down on the ground. The liquid would make the ground smoke and it would corrode it and eat it away. Shadow knew that he was under no circumstances allowed to be hit by the dagger as it would spell great danger to him. As for Reign, he was teaming up with Beast who was giving him long-range support with his arrows. The enemy in front of them was 2.5 meters tall, had giant horns that came out of its head, and pale, ashy skin that had cracks that shined with a pale blue light. The giant demon wielded a huge shield and hammer, while his body was covered in a thick ck suit of armor. The armor was very thick and heavy, but it left many gaps in the body. None of the gaps were vital areas, but it was still weird to see such armor. Usually, heavy armor such as this one covered the whole body and allowed the wearer to fight without needing to worry about getting injured. Even though it would slow the wearer down and cost more energy to simply move, it was worth it thanks to the great defense it offered. This one, however, had all the drawbacks of such armor, but seemingly had none of the advantages it brought. It was heavy, thick, and didn''t cover the entire body and left the demon open for attacks. Reign attacked and used his superior speed in order to get an advantage. Thanks to the giant shield and armor the demon wore, he was much slower than Reign and couldn''t keep up. Reign was able to easily cut and stab through the gaps of the armor and draw blood out, but he felt as if something was missing each time hended an attack. The demon was seemingly unbothered by his attacks. Even when Reign stabbed his sword deep inside the demon, it didn''t even grunt or show any emotion, on the contrary, it simply continued attacking Reign. The hammer fell down and Reign was forced to pull his sword out and step to the side in order to evade it. The hammer hit the ground, and the area shook from the powerful attack. The ce where the hammer had hit exploded as the ground caved in by about 3cm. It might not seem like a lot, but the ground was hard rock from the mountain, and it was incredibly durable and hard to damage. A single swing of the hammer was enough to deal so much damage, that alone spoke volumes of the demon''s power. Reign didn''t react, the attack had managed to shake the ground and even he was thrown off bnce for a moment, but the demon was unable to capitalize. It attempted to use its shield and swung at Reign, only for thetter to jump over the shield and kick it in order to get higher and attack the demon from above. This time, there was a response. The demon was seemingly quite concerned about his head being injured and quickly stomped the ground and jumped to the front. As soon as it did that, a couple of arrows arrived at him. The moment the demon stopped, 3 arrows appeared next to his head. The monster roared and brought his shield up, blocking the arrows. More came, however, and this time, he was unable to block. Three arrows hit his left leg, 1 piercing his foot, while the other 2 hit the shin, and bounced off. Reign also moved. He was unable to attack immediately as he was in the air, but as soon as his feet touched the ground, he disappeared from the spot as a trail of lightning followed him. He appeared behind the giant demon and delivered a couple of cuts. The cuts weren''t deep as the thick skin of the demon offered very good protection. Perhaps that was the reason why the armor the demon wore was like that, maybe it was confident that his own body was powerful enough to defend him against any threat and decided to use an armor that only had more flexibility when it came to movement as an advantage. The demon grunted after being struck and suddenly kicked the ground and jumped back a bit. The movement was enough for the demon to hit Reign, and the hit was nothing to scoff at. Reign was not only pushed back, but the power behind the demon''s move was enough to shake up his insides. A thin trail of blood escaped his mouth as he stared at the back of the demon still using his giant shield to defend against Beast''s arrows. Reign suddenly brought out a spear from the inventory and assumed a position before throwing it at the demon''s head with all of his might. His lightning coiled around the spear and it broke through the sound barrier as it arrived behind the head. It connected. But it did nothing. It was as if the spear had hit a steel wall as the sound of metal colliding against metal sounded out and it simply bounced off the demon''s head. The demon quickly dropped his hammer and held the back of his head before turning around and staring at Reign. Beast''s arrows never stoppeding and they soon started being embedded in the demon''s back, but it didn''t care. The cracks on his skin started shining as the demon grabbed the hammer and attacked Reign. This time, it was faster. It was still too slow to hit Reign though and he quickly dodged the attack before shing the demon again. Beast''s arrows suddenly stoppeding as thetter was starting to use his skills in order to deliver fiercer blows to the demon. The array had been activated, but thanks to Laura and Beast, the totems were gone and it was barely able to help the demons out. At full power, the array would strengthen the demons while it would weaken the enemies, but without the totems, the array was unable to weaken anybody, while it only strengthened the demons by a little bit. The more attacks that Beast and Reignnded on the demon, however, the stronger the blue lighting from the cracks on his skin became. The demon was bing more powerful and faster as more wounds piled up, which made the two believe that it had some sort of Berserker ss that empowered it the more it was damaged. That wasn''t very good news for Reign, but he figured that he could simply use a couple of big attacks after the demon was injured enough and finish it off. That n was scrapped thanks to what happened next. The blue lighting from the cracks disappeared as the demon suddenly stopped moving. He stared at Reign with a wide, bloodthirsty smile before his mana erupted. Blue light covered his body as the armor he wore started falling down from his body. Below it, Reign and Beast could see that it was wearing another suit of armor, something they didn''t know was even possible. The cracks closed as the gaps between the armor were suddenly filled with blue mana before another change urred. The light fused with the armor, and the demon suddenly had a brand new suit of armor on him, while his aura had grown more powerful. It suddenly moved, and his speed was almost the same as Reign''s. The hammer fell, and Reign was barely able to dodge but was sent flying back by the shockwave that came after the attack. Chapter 493 The Powerful Tier III Demons "Ugh!" Reign grunted in pain as he mmed against a pir before widening his eyes and jumping off of it. The demon didn''t stop his attack, as soon as his hammer hit the ground, he had already jumped to Reign and mmed his shield against the pir, obliterating it and causing numerous pieces to explode around them. Reign slid against the ground before activating his mark and boosts. He was now wearing a slim armor that was created by some sort of alloy. The alloy was very durable, but it was also incredibly light and flexible, allowing Reign to move however he wanted while being well protected. The ck armor was detailed with blue lines that seemingly moved around the armor. Upon activation, the lines shone brightly before disappearing, and lightning appeared around Reign. The armor was a rank SS armor, and Reign had recently gotten it. He had managed to get it after theirst battle against the Tier III monster that they had killed in order to evolve. It turned out that the core of the monster was incredibly well at conducting energy and could be used as the core for an armor set. The armor he wore now covered his legs, torso, and shoulders, whilst having a cape as well. Reign was forced to let go of his old armor pieces, but in return, he had gotten an incredibly powerful armor that boosted his lightning even without being activated. Upon activation, the core that was used to create the armor would give Reign a boost of power, and would also further increase the power of his lightning. Reign had personally been there during the crafting process as the two smiths needed him to imbue the armor with his mana and lightning in order to finish it and make it fit him. The armor had be bound to Reign and nobody else could wear it, Reign could also use another function of the armor, which would make it disappear and only show a circle on his chest. ( imagine iron man and his nano armor ) Upon activation, the alloy would extend in a moment and cover his body, allowing Reign to always wear it. Reign and the others of course had gained much more than just 1 suit of armor, almost all of their items were now rank S, and they had some rank SS items as well. Their power had truly reached a different levelpared to before, but fighting against the powerful demons was still a challenge. Reign moved, and his speed was obviously greaterpared to before. The demon was able to follow Reign''s movements, but it was still incredibly difficult for him to respond to Reign''s attacks. Each attack came as fast as lightning and the demon had suffered 5 hits in an instant. Still, Reign had a heavy look on his face as his attacks did almost nothing to the demon who was now wearing a new suit of armor. The armor was much slimmerpared to the previous one and covered his whole body. The cracks the demon previously had released a great amount of mana and it fused with the armor, creating a new, better one. Even Reign''s sharp swords were unable to simply cut through it, and he needed to analyze the enemy more before being able to injure him. "You can give it a rest, you will never be able to prate my defenses, you worm!" The demon roared as he charged at Reign once again, only for Reign to evade his attack before appearing behind him and shing at him a couple of times. Reign then quickly jumped back as the demon swung his hammer with a backhand hit, forcing a powerful wind to blow at Reign. The demon then pulled back the left hand which held his shield before throwing it at Reign. The shield spun strongly and looked like a saw as it passed through the air and went at Reign. He constricted his eyes as the shield was thrown with great power and arrived almost instantly. Crossing his two swords, Reign attempted to block the attack, sparks started flying around as the saw-like shield collided against his swords. Reign gave it his all, only to be pushed back by the shield for a couple of meters until he hit a wall of a building that was close to copsing. The shield slowed down and was about to stop before the demon appeared in front of Reign. He lifted his hands and clutched the hammer with both of them before smashing down at Reign, only to be interrupted by a 5-meter-long arrow that hit his arms and managed to prate and almost cut off one of them. "Don''t forget about me, you giant bastard," Beast said as he stared at the demon before taking out another arrow. Suddenly he jumped to the side as the demon had actually torn off his hand that was hanging by the skin and had thrown it full force at Beast. The hand smashed against the mountain and cracks appeared on it, some pieces fell down and started tumbling down the mountain before reaching the base. The rocks hit the buildings and smashed some of the weaker demons apart. The base wasrge, it was as big as 5 football stadiums put together and many demons lived there. Some were Tier I, most were Tier II, but there were also some that were below Tier I. Those demons were put here in the base to do misceneous jobs and were unable to withstand the rocks that had fallen down. Beast quickly used his wind maniption in order to stay in the air before reaching the mountain again and aiming at the demon that had again been forced to fight against Reign. With an arm gone, the demon was unable to fight the same way, but he was seemingly unaffected by his wound as it closed almost immediately after he had torn his arm off. No blood could be seening out of the wound and the demon continued fighting with the same ferocity as before. Beast had put a lot of power in the arrow, and it would usually be enough to heavily injure, if not even kill a low-leveled Tier III monster, but against the demon, it was barely enough to destroy his arm. Reign, however, had a calm expression on his face. He nced at Beast and motioned with his finger that he would be fine and that he should help the others out. Beast simply nodded at Reign before looking at the others. Wolf and Laura were locked in battle against the axe-wielding demon. Both he and Wolf had a fire ability and were fighting ferociously. Wolf had a couple of wounds, as did the demon. If the mes both produced weren''t as hot as they were, they would have been covered in blood, but as soon as blood appeared, it would sizzle before dissipating thanks to the high heat. Laura was both healing Wolf and using her powers to attack the demon. Even though the demon they were fighting against was as powerful as the one that was fighting Reign, they were having an easier time since Laura''s skills would do more damage to him, plus, his ability was unable to deal much damage to Wolf who was heavily resistant to fire. The demon, however, was also resistant to fire, and Wolf''s mes were also unable to do a lot to it, that was, however, the case before Wolf used his mark. The purple mes that Wolf had during the duration of the mark were different. The evesting me, even a small tinge of it, was enough to harm the demon who was seemingly enraged by the fact that his demonic mes were losing out against Wolf''s. The giant axe and sword smashed against one another as both the demon and Wolf had bloodthirsty smiles on their faces. Both wanted to rip each other apart. Tank and Greenie were having some troubles, however. The whip of the enemy demon was unable to deal heavy damage to them, but they were also unable toe close to the demoness who was whipping away at them. The shield she held with her left arm was durable and she would use it to block their attacks, while the whip would not only be used to strike them but to also grab them and throw them around. Greenie had once been grabbed by the whip and the demoness had thrown him against multiple buildings before letting go as Tank attacked and forced her to defend. Shadow and ckie were also having issues with the dagger-wielding demon. None of the three had any injuries as the battle between them would be quickly finished once they got injured. Shadow was using his darkness powers to the maximum as ckie had his body covered in ck lightning while his fangs and ws were a deep ck color as well. Both could poison their enemy with their dark skills, but so could the demon who was being as cautious as they were. They seemingly danced around the battlefield, evading attacks and parrying them. None had managed tond a hit so far, but all three were panting heavily as they were slowly getting exhausted. Chapter 494 The Lance Appears, Penetrating Through The Armor Beast had decided to help out Shadow and ckie first. The battle between them and the demon was one where a single mistake could spell the end of the other party. He pulled back an arrow and patiently waited for an opportunity. They had been fighting for some time now, just like the others, and hadpletely gotten used to the rhythm and tempo of the battle. Nobody had joined in the fight, which made the threepletely lose track of their surroundings. One well-ced arrow would be enough to flip the table on the demon and get him in trouble, just one arrow was enough. As that was going on, Reign was fighting against the hammer-wielding demon. As the enemy now only had one hand, he was forced to only use the hammer while the shield was on the ground. The demon was angry, Reign could see it in his eyes. Not only did he miss the opportunity to kill Reign previously, but he also lost his hand. With only one hand being avable to him, the demon was certain that the following battle would be much more difficult than it would have. He was also angry that Reign had managed to survive for so long. The demon had attacked him with everything it had, and yet, Reign was still alive and kicking. It was a p to the face of the demon who believed that he was above puny races such as the humans and that he would never meet his match by fighting a small human that was below him in level. Reign zoomed around the demon, looking for a chance to attack him without being blocked. The armor of the demon was still holding up strong and Reign was unable to harm him with normal attacks, even though some of his skills were unable to prate the armor''s defense. He had tried using the ''Severing Series'', but even after using the skills he had managed to get after learning the first and second swords, the armor was fine. He had managed to master the third sword and had also managed to create a skill thanks to that, but the third sword and the skill both focused on delivering a swift attack that would catch the enemy off-guard, they were simply unsuitable for such a case. Reign was currently learning the fourth sword, butpared to the previous three, it was much harder. Jack had told him that it was because the fourth sword is usually taught to those that had reached Tier V, not Tier II. Even with that, Reign was still adamant about studying and mastering the sword, but even after spending almost a month, he was still barely able to use it. It was powerful, and it could potentially help him in this situation, but he had other skills and means of attacking that could be helpful and wouldn''t put him at risk. As Reign was running circles around the demon, his lightning formed a ring. It was soon easy for Reign to blend in the lightning and make the demon lose track of himpletely. The demon was angry, but he managed to control his emotions. He had already suffered enough for being too eager to fight Reign, and wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. As the demon patiently looked around himself in order to try and figure out where exactly Reign was, he suddenly felt a spike in mana above him. As he looked up, he was shocked to see Reign. Reign was falling down on him, a phantom of a Kirin appearing around him. Reign had tricked the demon. Back when he almost fused with the ring of lightning around the demon, he jumped high in the air when he was behind the demon. The mana that was left behind in the ring of lightning managed to mask the mana he used to unleash the [ Rage of the Kirin ] skill and attack the demon from above. It was toote for the demon to try and evade the attack, the best he could hope would be to block it with his hammer. Simply blocking, however, was not something the demon was content with. He suddenly roared as his mana rose, and the armor he wore flickered as he unleashed a lot of mana in order to deliver a fierce blow and hopefully destroy Reign''s attack, and him with it. The hammer glowed with pale blue light as the demon smashed above Reign and the Kirin he had summoned with his skill. The two shed and a fierce struggle ensued. Even though Reign had the advantage when it came to momentum, the demon was no slouch and was able to almost even out the odds with his incredible strength, almost. The Kirin still persisted and slowly pushed the hammer back, the horns of his head nearing the body of the demon who was giving his all in order to try and push the Kirin back. For a couple of seconds, it seemed that the two were equal as neither the demon nor the Kirin moved a single inch from their position, that is until Reign did something unexpected. The Kirin suddenly flickered and disappeared while Reign fell down and appeared in front of the demon whose hand and hammer smashed up. He didn''t expect the Kirin to simply disappear like that, and he was still using his full strength to push back against it. As the Kirin disappeared, the arm and hammer swiped above and Reign was able to feel the wind from the blow brush against his skin, even though the attack hit nowhere close to him. But now, the demon started panicking a bit. He was wide open, and Reign was standing right in front of him, a smile stered on his face as he stared at the demon before pulling back his right arm. Lightning flickered around his arm before ance made out of lightning appeared around it. [ Lightning Lance ] The [ Lightning Lance ] skill was not a new one, it was simply the evolved [ Lightning Stab ] skill. It now had greater prative power and reach, making it perfect for a focused attack. Reign stabbed with thence and hit the demon straight in the chest and pushed him back slightly. He didn''t stop, however, but continued pushing thence against the demon and his armor which was finally starting to show signs of being damaged. The demon roared and clenched the hammer in his hand, ready to smash it down against Reign at any moment. [ Sword Clone ] Suddenly a white phantom appeared next to Reign and jumped up, striking against the hammer and making the demon unable to hit Reign. The phantom looked like Reign, but he wielded only one sword. The demon stared at the phantom with shock and anger as he tried to st him away with his hammer. He was unable to do so. The phantom dodged, parried, and attacked the demon while Reign shouted out loud as he channeled a great deal of mana to thence and pushed forward once again. Suddenly, he felt that something had snapped in front of him. The armor was prated, and it finally gave way. It was just a small hole in which thence wouldn''t fully fit, but it was enough. Knowing that the armor could indeed be destroyed like this made Reign pull thence back an immediately thrust it back at the demon who was unable to even respond to the incredibly fast attack. Thence hit him, and this time, it hit his flesh while tearing an evenrger hole in the armor. "YOU BASTARD!" The demon shouted out in pain and anger as he mmed his leg down, causing slight tremors and almost making Reign lose his bnce. The demon then quickly used the opportunity to kick Reign back, but the phantom was still there. It quickly reached the ce where the armor was damaged and stabbed his sword deep inside it. The demon froze for a moment before looking down at the phantom that pulled the sword out before thrusting it back in, this time from another angle. He struck the phantom with his hammer and sent him flying back, but at that time, Reign had once again appeared in front of him. Reign didn''t have the lightningnce with him this time, but he didn''t need it. With a single nce, he could see that the armor was actually repairing the hole, albeit very, very slowly. He quickly conjured up a spear of lightning before throwing it at the hole in the armor. The spear pierced inside the demon''s flesh before exploding and dealing some heavy damage to the demon who spat out some blood. The phantom quickly followed. If the demon still had two arms, then it might have been able to fight the two off, at least until the phantom disappeared. But with only one arm avable, the demon was simply unable to deal with two enemies at once. Chapter 495 Shadow And Blackie Finish Their Battle ''Arrogant weak little humans.'' The demon thought as he evaded another attack from ckie before using his buckler to block Shadow''s dagger. The demon then quickly moved his buckler to the side before using it to hit Shadow in the face, interrupting his next attack and making him back off. The demon wanted to use his dagger and stab him there, but he was unable to as ckie had appeared next to him and attacked once again. ''Annoying bastards, how are they still fighting like this?'' The demon asked himself as he took a step to the side and let ckie''s w swipe next to his face before going for a stab. His hand didn''t move, however, as shadowy tentacles had wrapped around it. The demon channeled mana and broke out of the entanglement before dodging to the side as Shadow attacked. The battle had been progressing the same ever since it began. The demon would block, parry and dodge, while Shadow and ckie did the same. Shadow''s ability allowed him to get an edge a couple of times as he was able to limit the demon''s movement. However, it was still incredibly difficult tond a hit on the slippery demon who obviously had more experience than them. ckie and Shadow charged at the demon, ckie used his ck lightning that seemingly got deflected by an invisible shield around the demon while Shadow used his tentacles in order to grab the demon, but the tentacles simply coiled around the invisible ball of mana around the demon before he moved away. The ability of the demon was a tricky one, it allowed him to create an invisible shield of mana around him, he could also change the shape and size of the shield, making it hard to guess where to attack sometimes. The demon was fast, faster than Shadow and ckie and he was able to fight to a draw against the two of them. Even though none of them had any noticeable injuries, it was only a matter of time before one of them would slip up and get injured, which wouldpletely flip the tables and give the opposing side an advantage. The demon''s poison worked in a simr way that Shadow''s darkness did. The biggest difference was that, unlike the darkness that would corrode the inside, the poison of the demon would first start with the flesh, muscles, bones, and then the insides. One could of course use mana to suppress the poison, but it would be hard to continue fighting at full strength after that. Both sides knew that which made them very hesitant to try out anything risky during the battle. Suddenly, the demon charged at Shadow and ckie. ckie stood in front of Shadow and readied his ck lightning as Shadow had a smirk on his face. ''You''ve used the same movie too many times, both of us have already memorized all of the different attacks you can do when charging, this time, it will be game over for you.'' The demon had charged at Shadow and ckie a couple of times now, each time using his ability in order to get an edge. His ability allowed him to not only block attacks, but he could also push enemies away by using it. It seemed that it didn''t matter howrge the enemy or object was, if they were too close to the demon, the shield would push them away. The demon could also use the shield to form a sphere around him and then charge at enemies, the shield would keep the demon out of any harm while forcing the enemies to dodge or to be bounced off of it. There was also another option for the demon, which was to envelop his body with the shield, which seemed to give him more defense, but was very hard to keep up as the demon started panting after only using it for about 20 seconds. The pushing power and the defense of the shield were probably stronger the more mana the demon poured into it, which definitely was not low. ckie and Shadow had almost been hit a couple of times as the demon had used his ability in the three different manners previously. But now, now they knew everything and were ready for him. Shadow first used his ability to summon tens of shadowy tentacles wrapped around the shield. They were being thrown off by the shield, but more and more appeared and started wrapping around each other, which made them much more durable and harder to push away. ckie then used his lightning on the tentacles, which quickly started dying, but the shield started getting damaged quickly as well, which would increase the mana necessary to keep it up. The two were nning on destroying the shield first, if they could force to the demon to use up most of his mana, then they would definitely be able to win. As the tentacles stopped the demon from approaching them, ckie went near the demon and started wing at one ce where the tentacles weren''t present. Shadow was using a lot of his mana to keep up with the destructive power of the lightning and summon more tentacles in order to keep the demon bound. Suddenly, he could see a smirk emerge on the demon''s face from the small area of the shield that wasn''t wrapped with the tentacles. A bad feeling quickly arose as Shadow quickly yelled out. "ckie, get back!" It was toote, however. "Repulse." The demon spoke as the shield suddenly exploded and sent ckie and the tentacles flying backward. The tentacles were ripped out from the ground and dissipated in the air as the demon suddenly moved. "Repulse." He created a small shield behind and underneath his feet. A small explosion happened as the demon appeared above Shadow in an instant. "This is the end for you." The demon said as his dagger fell down on Shadow, only for Shadow to disappear as he had teleported. "I already thought of that." The demon spoke as he used another repulsion and appeared next to ckie who was a bit roughed up from the explosion of the shield and was unaware of the demon who had appeared at his side. The demon grabbed his dagger in a reverse grip before attempting to stab ckie in the head. Swish A powerful arrow suddenly hit the demon from the side, it struck the shield that the demon had created at thest minute. The shield managed to block the arrow but broke in the end. The small pause that the arrow made was enough for ckie to clear his head and attack the demon while Shadow appeared behind him. "Now this, this is the end, you bastard," Shadow spoke as his two daggers prated the demon''s back. ckie bit the hand that held the dagger and the sound of bones breaking could be heard as the demon shouted out in pain. In another ce inside the base, Wolf and the axe-wielding demon were staring at each other while a smile was stered on each of their faces. The two were both wounded, and not slightly. The battle between them was quite a close one, and if not for Laura who was helping Wolf out, he might have lost. The two charged at each other with full force as Laura fired a beam of demonic energy at the demon, hitting his shoulder and making him falter for a moment. Wolf used it to his advantage and stabbed his sword through the stomach of the demon, only to find out that his sword only barely went inside and that it was now almost impossible for him to pull it out. "Gotcha." The demon smiled as mes erupted around him. [ me Dominion, Demonic Burst ] The mes suddenly turned scarlet as the demon''s own blood got mixed in with them. In a mere moment, the mes gathered to Wolf and the demon before a huge explosion took ce. Wolf was sent flying back, his sword still stuck inside the demon''s stomach. Thetter grabbed the sword before rxing his muscles and pulling it out. Suddenly, his eyes widened as mes appeared on top of the sword before it shone brightly. The sword he had pulled out was not the one that Wolf had used during their fight, but a new one, one that was obviously of much lower quality. [ Weapon Art, Destruction ] The sword suddenly broke into pieces, a huge amount of mes exploding from inside of it. The demon was hit point nk with the explosion, which sent him flying just like Wolf did previously. Compared to Wolf, however, he also had numerous cuts on his body as the shrapnel from the sword cut his flesh and embedded itself inside of him. Before the demon could even try to gather his thoughts, a thick beam of purple energy appeared in front of him before prating straight through his chest. A piece of his heart was struck and gotten destroyed by the beam. Chapter 496 The Battle Ends The demon groaned in pain as he got up from the ground. He now had arge hole in his chest, and some light burns could be seen on his body, apanied by a multitude of cuts and pieces of shrapnel that had gotten stuck in his body. The demon had trouble moving, but he was still not dead. Wolf rose from the ground as well, he as well had burns on his body, but they were more intensepared to the ones the demon had. Wolf took out his sword and readied for the fight, while the demon stared at him in anger as he clenched his axe. This was the first time that he had fought against a human on this. He had heard stories from his brethren about the species and their powers. They were nothing special, nothing at all. But the ones that led the humans, were different. He couldn''t even count the number of times he overheard other demons discussing how a group of humans killed a bunch of them or had taken down a base. The stories seemed far-fetched, from what the demon knew, an average human was worse than an average demon when it came to fighting capabilities, for their leaders to possess such strength that allowed them to fight those that are supposed to be at a higher levelpared to them, it was simplyughable. There existed numerouss in the universe, it was an impossible task to count just how many there were as more sprung up constantly. There were tales of different kinds of humans, ranging from those that came from highly advanced worlds all the way to underdeveloped barbarians that held immense power and could contend against other, more powerful races in a contest of pure strength. But these were different, the humans here seemingly had nothing they truly excelled at. They were normal, and the demons were a bloodthirsty race that lived to fight, the difference between them was not small. And yet, here he was. Wounded, heavily wounded by two humans who were at a lower levelpared to him. The demon was angry, but he was also excited. It had been a long time since he had gone up against powerful enemies. Tier III beings rarely fought against each other, even though there were many different demon races that inhabited the mountain range and they were all contending against one another, it was mostly the Tier I and Tier II demons that fought. The more powerful demons were focused on improving themselves and destroying the monsters that came from the depths of the mountain range. Even their leaders, the Tier IV demons were concerned about what could be found in the deepest parts of the demon range and never fought against each other. It was mostly them that went forth to fight the monsters when they arose from the depths of the mountain range as the battlefield would be too much for even Tier III demons to survive in. Only the most powerful of the Tier III demons were allowed toe, and none of the ones inside the base Reing and the others had attacked were amongst them. The demon was just one of many that were assigned to kill Reign and the rest of the team. The demons, especially the ash demons that they were a part of, had been losing a lot of members thanks to them, and it was time for payback. The demon charged at Wolf who grabbed his sword with both hands and lowered his stance as he waited for the demon to arrive. Putting his left leg slightly forward, he suddenly lunged forward as fire exploded out from behind him. A zing trail was left behind Wolf who suddenly appeared behind the demon. He was panting heavily and had to rely on his sword to simply stand upright. His legs were burned from his own mes as the skill he had used was a double-edged sword. He had made the skill after seeing Reign use multiple skills of his own that increased his speed tremendously for a brief moment. He didn''t have much speed, but if he did, it would be another trump card that he could use. The result was not what he expected or wished to possess. A skill that intensified the power of his mes so much that even he was vulnerable to it was born. The fire would burn intensely before being released, resulting in a powerful propulsion that would send Wolf forward with tremendous speed, but it would also hurt him. Wolf turned back, staring at the demon. Laura on the other hand stared at Wolf''s back before using her ability to start healing him from a distance. The demon turned around, his right arm gone, severed from above the elbow while the axe he held had fallen down some 3 meters in front of him. He wasn''t dead, nor would he die from such a wound, but he was vulnerable now. He didn''t have a weapon, nor did he possess a lot of stamina to continue fighting. With a smirk, he stared at Wolf, before ncing up at Laura. His third eye suddenly opened as Wolf gulped and a bad feeling arose from the depths of his being. He quickly lunged to the side as a powerful beam was shot from the third eye of the demon. It prated through multiple buildings before the demon raised his head in an attempt to hit Laura who had already used her whip to grab the talons of Beast''s eagle that had been flying above them. The beam passed through the ce she had previously been, and a clear line was drawn on the mountain, no, instead of saying it was drawn, it was more correct to say that the beam that the demonunched from his third eye had split the mountain in half, at least the peak that was above the base. A clean cut that extended all the way from the base up until the peak of the mountain appeared, the sides of the cut were bright orange from the incredible heat that had managed to melt down even the hard rocks of the mountain. Both Wolf and Laura stared in horror at the demon who was looking at them with his three eyes, only to suddenly fall down. The demon fell t on his face and stopped moving entirely, upon closer inspection, one could see that the side of his neck had been cut by Wolf before, and the demon was running only on fumes. ''Close, that was too close, had he used that skill before, I would have been a goner.'' Wolf thought as he stared at the corpse of the demon. And, on thest battlefield that was taking ce, Tank and Greenie were battling against the demoness. Greenie was in his Vajra form, while Tank had used his mark and transformed into a demon ogre. Both of them were giving it all that they had in this fight as the enemy they were facing was incredibly powerful. The whip of the demon had made multiple cuts on theirrge bodies, while her shield had pummeled them a couple of times, even breaking Greenie''s nose as a result. The whole battle was a pure showdown of strength. Both sides used the incredible strength they had and relied on the durability of their bodies in order to pummel the enemy. The demoness was not without any injuries either, multiple bruises and cuts could be seen on her body, and the shield was left in bad condition thanks to all the damage it had umted from withstanding the attacks of Tank and Greenie while her whip was tattered. Neither one had taken advantage over the other, but since the demoness was fighting against 2 people, it was harder for her to concentrate and deal with one enemy as they could. Tank and Greenie had good teamwork, the two were pretty much the meat shield of the party, even though it was Tank that did the defending most of the time. The two fought against the demoness without letting them exploit their weakness, and would sometimes even switch weapons with each other on the fly. Even though the spirit of the emperor wouldn''t recognize Greenie and give him any power, the axe itself was already plenty powerful since Tank had managed to release more seals. It was now a rank SS weapon and its might should not be underestimated. In the end, the demoness lost against the two in a battle of attrition, the biggest two reasons were the fact that the two were able to cover up their weaknesses and not allow the demoness to attack a lot. The second reason was because of the race and mark the two had. The Vajra bloodline was one of the most powerful in the universe and would always be above that of an Ash demon, while Tank could use his mark to transform himself into a Demon Ogre, a race that, although not as overwhelmingly powerful as the Vajras were, was still above the Ash Demons. Chapter 497 Fleeing The Demon Base The base atop the mountain was deathly silent as all the demons that had been present fled the area. Reign and the others didn''t bother chasing them down, not only would they not get any good exp from the demons, but they were also exhausted after fighting against the Tier III demons who were without a shred of doubt the most powerful enemies they had faced so far. Still, the demons were not the most powerful creatures that Reign and the others had seen. Let alone Zeus and the others gods that Reign and the others had met, the giant that walked through the mountain range, and the flood dragon that could be found in theke in the middle of the IronBark Woods were both stronger. Previously they thought that perhaps they might have a chance to fight and kill or force the dragon to submit to Beast, but it was only now after they had gone up against powerful Tier III creatures that they realized that the dragon was still above their capabilities. Why such a powerful monster was ced inside the forest where no Tier I creatures existed, nobody knew. It might simply be a cruel way of the system ying with them and other humans, it might even be a mistake, or a so-called bug in the system just like at the beginning where a level 25 Field Boss was ced near the castle, back when a wyvern appeared to kill the tiger and an even more powerful Wolf had shown up right in front of the gates of the castle. Reign and the others had no way of knowing exactly why or how all those things happened, and they were not even close to being powerful enough to learn the truth about them. The Earth was supposed to be a normal that the alliance would integrate into itself if they managed to pass, but suddenly they changed their mind, the value of the had skyrocketed and Gods had even shown interest and had chosen champions that would bear their marks. Eldar had told them the reason why Earth was considered to be special was unknown to him, it was something way above his paygrade and perhaps only gods knew of the reason. After Reign and the others had evolved and reached Tier III, something had changed with Eldar, Jack, and the Queen, only Drayce was seemingly unaffected. They had all suddenly be Tier II. The Transcendents, whose main purpose was to guide the yers and exin the rules of the system to them, were always under great restriction. Not only could they not use their true powers, but they were restricted by a huge amount as the system disallowed them to fight. Only in special circumstances, like back when the Alpha Direwolf had appeared or when Reign had taken over the warehouse in the town. Both times were special and Jack and Eldar were allowed to fight for a short period of time. The Alpha Direwolf had appeared because of the bug in the system, which unknown to them, was the appearance of Raizel whose mere presence had sent ripples through the system and Earth itself. Because the Alpha Direwolf was not supposed to be near the castle at all, the system had allowed Jack to kill it, which was the first time that Reign and the others had witnessed the power of the [ Severing, Sword One ]. The second time a Transcendent was allowed to fight freely with his current power was when Reign took over the warehouse. As he was the first to start conquering new territory, the system had made some leeway for him. It had made it much easier to defend the warehouse as Eldar was allowed to fight. If Eldar was not allowed to fight, then Reign and the others would not only have to abandon the warehouse, but they would have very likely died since the Ape had appeared back then. Eldar and the others, even though they were Transcendents, were weaker than Reign and the team as their powers would reach the middle of Tier II back then. Now, however, they were as powerful as peak Tier IIIbatants. Reign and the others still didn''t understand why exactly the Transcendents were so powerful even with all the restrictions the system had ced on them. For a Tier IIbatant to possess the power of a peak Tier III being was simply too much. They were all incredibly excited, however, as Eldar had told them that if they were sessful at defeating the demons and destroying the base, he would tell them the reason. It seemed that he was unable to tell them why thanks to the system restricting him, but if they were able to fight against and win against enemies that were more powerful than them, they would show more value to the system and it would unlock more functions, which would, in this case, be information. The battle was not easy, all of them were injured, but the injuries were not nearly as grave as they were back when they fought against the Tier III monster in order toplete their evolution challenge. They quickly ran away from the base, however, as the other Tier III demons hade back. It seemed that they had somehow found out about their reappearance, which Reign and the others attributed to the fleeing demons who might have reached them and given them the info. Of course, they didn''t remove the possibility of some demons possessingmunication crystals which they used to get in touch with the Tier III demons. How they found out, however, was not important. What was, was getting the hell away from the mountain. Reign and the others spent the next 2 hours fleeing. The enemy was hot in pursuit of them and they had to even exchange blows from long-range a couple of times. The enemy was fully rested and healthy while Reign and the others were injured and exhausted, the mere fact that they managed to escape spoke volumes of their power. After managing to escape, Reign and the others spent the next couple of hours finding their way back. Even with Beast using his eagle to look around, it was hard to recognize all the mountains as they didn''t really look where they were going during their escape. After finally reaching the first mountain and entering the safe zone, they all exhaled deeply in relief before going back to the territory. They couldn''t wait to talk with Eldar, but they were in dire need of getting some rest. They dragged their weary bodies back to their building before they all showered and went to bed. After what they had managed to do, they deserved the next couple of hours of sleep they got. After waking up and having breakfast, they all made their way to the castle before going through the teleport station inside and arriving at the door of Eldar''s office. Before they could even knock on the door, Eldar''s voice could be heard from behind it. "Just enter, you know that I know you''re there, why bother?" Reign and the others smiled at his words, Eldar had always been quirky and usually spoke casually to them, a far cry from the serious behavior he had shown during the monster siege he had single-handedly defeated back in the town. The team all entered and sat down, Eldar seemingly knew that they were there because their battle yesterday had been a sess. "You know, it''s not that I am underestimating you guys, but did you really manage to win against higher-leveled Tier III demons, that''s not an easy task at all, you know?" "Yeah, we were lucky that only 5 of them were there, and we managed to kill the weakest one immediately with a sneak attack, while Laura and Beast took care of their array, the rest was easy, well, as easy as fighting mid-ranked Tier III opponents could be." Reign said with a smile as Eldar shook his head, even Jack, who was sitting opposite them, had a small smile on his face. "You know, we should be pretty much immune to the surprises you guys give us at this point, but it seems like they won''t be stopping for a while now, what''s next, you guys nning on killing a peak Tier IV enemy immediately after reaching Tier IV or something?" Jack asked them with an uncharacteristic smile on his face. "Yeah right, maybe in our next lives," Shadow said as Jack chuckled a bit. "Alright, well, I guess you are here to hear what I promised that I would tell you, right?" Eldar asked them as they all nodded their heads. They didn''t doubt that one day, they would reach the Transcendent realm, if they could learn more information about the realm and just what one would go through after reaching it, they would have an easier time bing stronger faster than other Transcendents. "Well, I guess I did promise you, and you did deliver on your end, so alright, where should I start?" Chapter 498 World Energy ( Author''s note: This chapter will mostly be an info dump, but an important one that will exin the Transcendent realm ) "So, I guess I should start at the very beginning, and that''s how one needs to start with their Ascendancy," Eldar said as he looked at the seven people in front of him. "As you all already know, a person can Ascend and be what is known as the Transcendent realm at different levels of his evolution, some would start at Tier V, some at Tier VI, and so on," Eldar said as he looked to the side. "The earlier one tried, the harder it would be to Transcend, I still have no idea what the minimum power level is, and from what I know, nobody does as there were stories of humans that had no powers at all suddenly reaching the realm in the span of days, those are of course believed to be mere legends, but I know for a fact that some are true." "Now, it''s not possible for one person to simply continue leveling up and reaching the higher tiers, you guys are now Tier III, usually people start experiencing issues in that realm, some would even fail at reaching Tier III, but the average from what I know is Tier IV, it is when trying to reach Tier IV that people encounter difficulties." Eldar took a sip of the tea he had made and given to everybody before continuing with his story. "You see, nobody was born equal, people that like to preach that are dreamers, there are always people that were born gifted, simply more talented than most are, of course, one can train and even reach higher than those, but a person that has great talent and determination will always be above, that is the simple and cold-hearted truth." "You guys have great talent, you also don''tze around but train and fight, always improving and sharpening your skills, that alone rises you above most in the entire universe, but that alone isn''t enough, as a bit of luck or a push from others can go a long way, but you already have marks that were given to you by gods, so you have that covered." "Once a person reaches higher, for example, Tier VI, and tries to evolve further the challenges they would need to face, and the difficulty of the evolution itself is staggeringly difficult, hell, most simply give up at that point and those that reach Tier VII and above are rare, well, as rare as they are, there are still probably trillions of them in the universe, but out of those, only a small portion will be able to reach the Transcendent realm." "It''s not a simple evolution, you seem but aplete transformation as your physical body gets destroyed and reformed fully, it''s not only some parts like the evolutions you had gone through," Eldar said as he looked at Reign and the others with a serious look. "But before one could even dream of doing that, they would first need to do 2 things." "The first one is simple, you need to stop leveling up, from the moment you decide to try and be a Transcendent, you will be unable to improve your strength, and if you fail, well, then you will never in your life be able to be more powerful, well, there were some anomalies with some people that did manage, but those are incredibly rare and they were very lucky that they either found powerful items or had powerful patrons that helped them out." "But why would somebody be unable to level up anymore?" Shadow asked as Eldar smiled at him. "That''s simple, it''s also the answer to why we Transcendents are so powerful even in our much-limited forms here on the." "World Energy." "What?" Reign and the others asked as Jack and Eldar smiled at them. "You didn''t think that Transcendents and above used mana to fight, did you?" Eldar asked them with a wide smile as Reign and the others stared at him wordlessly. "Well, to be more exact, mana is a part of world energy, and a part of every single other energy in the universe, but there is a huge difference between them, however, as world energy is much more dense and powerfulpared to mana, for example, if you guys were to try using world energy at this moment, you would explode from inside even if I was to give you the tiniest possible amount of it." Reign and the others gulped as they listened to Eldar, incredibly excited to learn more. "Once one decides that they wish to evolve, they need to form a bond with the world they were staying in, you guys, for example, would need to form a bond with Earth, andmunicate with its Will." "A what?" "A Will, it''s pretty much the personification of the world itself, an intangible being that represents the world itself." "That is what will help you start learning how to gather and draw in world energy." "Wait, wait, wait!" Shadow suddenly rose to his feet as he stared at Eldar, Reign and the others were simply staring at the two Transcendents with nk eyes. "What do you mean a Will, a personification, what does that even mean, like, what, the Earth is alive or something?" "Exactly, just like every other that has intelligent life." Eldar nodded at Shadow who simply fell down to his seat. "You see guys, once life starts being formed, the Will of the starts forming as well, it takes billions of years, something even just millions to form it, but it does form." "The Will will never interact with the inhabitants of the, it is forced to simply observe before finally being able to interact with others when mana arrives on the." "Not only will the itself be able to interact, butter on, it will even be able to lend its power to others, and expel orpletely ban some beings froming down on it." Eldar then suddenly started scratching the back of his head. "It is a peculiar thing, there are an unimaginable number ofs in the vast universe, and all of them are different, as are their Wills." "Anyway, once a being reaches a high enough realm, they canmunicate with the Will, which will in turnpletely stop them from being able to level up, they will no longer be able to absorb the power of the beings they kill, nor will they be able to meditate and draw in mana in order to strengthen and improve themselves." "They can onlymunicate and start learning the process of controlling world energy from the Will, even that is dangerous as injuries can ur, and sometimes even deaths." "The reason why I am a lot more powerfulpared to every other being that has the same level as me on Earth is that I don''t use mana to enhance my body, nor do I use it for my skills, but world energy, minuscule amounts right now, but even that is enough topletely thwart and overpower any skill or attack that a being of my own level could use." "That goes for all other Transcendents as well." "But, we felt how much mana you used when you fought at the warehouse." Tank said as Eldar shook his head. "You''re not listening, like I said before, mana is a part, aponent, if you will, of world energy, just like world energy, is a part of a higher source of power, it''s natural that you would sense mana from me when I use world energy since mana is present in it." "Anyway, once you start with the learning process, it might take days, months, or even years before you have managed to control world energy proficiently and then start drawing it to your body, the final result is having all the mana in you expelled and your body being filled with world energy." "At that point, you would have reached halfway to the Transcendent realm as the next step is to use that world energy, as well as the world energy present in the world, to relinquish your mortal coils and create a new body for yourself, not only does that require a lot of world energy, but your concentration needs to be raised to the maximum as even the slightest mistake could spell the end of the evolution, some people even die after using too much world energy and blowing up, some just have their soul broken to pieces and scattered." "And well, that''s all I can tell you." "What?!" "Wait, what about after reaching the realm, how does a Transcendent fight, how does the realm function, what does-" Before Reign and the others could continue questioning Eldar, he had raised his hand and released some of his aura, forcing them all to stop and sit down. "I know that you are curious and eager to find out more, but I''m afraid that the system will not allow me to talk any more about that, you will need to show more value and be more powerful for that." "Now, off you go, I and Jack need to have a conversation, have a nice day guys!" Eldar said as he simply waved his hand before all of them were suddenly blown away. In a mere instant, they found themselves at the front of his office. Chapter 499 Goals "How long do you think it will take before he learns the truth about himself?" Jack suddenly asked Eldar who was staring out of the window and looking at the forest that surrounded the castle. "It will happen at Tier V at the very least, but probably when he evolves to Tier IV, he has stopped talking about his visions, but he is probably getting more and more of themtely, that''s just how it is," Eldar said as Jack nodded at his words. They were of course talking about Reign and his race. What Eldar has just said was true, ever since he had reached Tier II, Reign started getting more visionspared to before. Some were extremely foggy and he barely remembered anything from them, while there were some that were very lucid and he could remember even the tiniest of details. Most of the visions were of the same he presumed to be Earth. Whoever the person from whose eyes he was looking was, he was powerful, incredibly powerful. The whole, many timesrger than Earth, was seemingly under his control. They didn''t really have any great technology, but the magic they wielded was something else entirely. Giant floating cities and castles could be found in the world, most of them staying in the same ce, while some would fly around, making rounds around the whole. There were no wars, they had all been united under one leader and they were seemingly preparing themselves to fight a powerful enemy he could see many soldiers training, he could see smiths creating new weapons and armor, andrge war machines that were operated by mana stones being built. He had even seen the past of the as well. Well, to be more exact, it was the past of the person that he was seeing. Great wars where tens of thousands of people were battling. Smaller skirmishers where each soldier was an incredibly powerful being. Sieges of cities that had walls that were above 100 meters tall and battles against monstrous monsters like dragons, titans, and the like. The visions wereing frequently. About every second or sometimes a third day, Reign would have one. Out of all the ones he had seen, there had only been about 4 that were not connected to that person, at least Reign thought so. With each vision, he was piecing together the story of that man, whoever he was. He had fought wars and conquered kingdoms before reaching the power he possessed. Reign wondered if that was what waited for him in the future. He had fought against monsters, and he had fought and killed humans, but wars on such a scale were something else entirely. He didn''t know if that awaited him, or if he could simply continue the way he was and reach the Transcendent realm in the end. From what Eldar had told him and the others after one reached Tier X, they would be able to Transcend with rtive ease, although some risks still remained. The power he would possess after Transcending like that would be unlike anything he would have ever dreamed of. He could wield world energy, an incredibly powerful source of power that made mana seem like child''s y. Reign didn''t know if Saints and Gods used world energy as well, but he doubted it as Eldar had mentioned other types of energy as well. Gods could seemingly destroys. To use the energy that one could obtain from a to destroy it seemed too far-fetched in Reign''s mind. But that didn''t matter. It was debatable if he would ever reach the realm of Gods, hell, even bing a Saint was incredibly difficult. For now, his goal remained unchanged. Conquer the mountain range, find New York and reconnect with Shadow''s family before finding the person who killed his father, and potentially also finding Wolf''s father who was seemingly on the hunt for the man. Reign wasn''t sure of what he would do next. He knew that they needed to be Transcendents in order to pretty much survive, but with how the whole was progressing, and how there were many talented people that seemingly had the potential to reach the realm, the whole end-of-the-world thing was not really that scary anymore. It was after reaching the Transcendent realm that Reign didn''t know what to do. Would he continue fighting in order to be more powerful? Would he really spend hundreds and probably thousands of years in bloodshed, trying to be a God? Reign didn''t really think much about it, he mostly just went along with the flow. If that was the best way to keep Earth safe, he didn''t mind doing it. He had his friends that would apany him along the way, so at least he wouldn''t be alone for all of those years. There was also a huge, seemingly endless universe that he could explore. Wondrouss such as Elijeon that he had previously been teleported to by the system, hellish worlds that had been almostpletely conquered by demons like the one Laura had been to, weird, almost futuristic worlds where mechanics were the primary fighters, and more. There were many things that Reign couldn''t even imagine existed and he had to admit that he was interested in them. He would honestly rather spend time traveling around and visiting the other worlds, but he knew that that was almost impossible as the universe was not that peaceful. One had no idea when somebody might attack them. Transcendents were rare, but that was on aary basis, for the entire universe where there existed billions ofs if not even trillions, Transcendents were nothing really special. Even Eldar had told the same, the ones that can truly live peacefully and without care are gods, but only the powerful ones that had reached the realm of a High or Peak god. Of course, such powerful beings were rarely without an organization behind them, so usually they were even busier than others. Reign had no end goal. He was pretty much confused about what he would do after all of this. Reaching the highest realm and bing one of the most powerful in the universe? That would take thousands of years, maybe even hundreds of thousands. He couldn''t evenprehend just how long that was. Would he still stay the same after so much time had passed? Would he be somebodypletely different? He had no answer, hell, nobody had an answer for that. People could drastically change after one or two years, not to mention thousands. But for now, that was simply far away from Reign, he wouldn''t bother stressing himself out over such things. Just like always, he would simply continue on and go with the flow, waiting to see where it would lead him. ''Maybe I''ll be some sort of homicidal maniac in the future?'' Reign jokingly asked himself before shaking his head. At the very least, he knew that he would not be such a person. As for the others, some of them had thought about such things. Laura wondered what she would do after killing the Transcendent demoness that had taken the souls of her family. Currently, she was only living for revenge. The only thing she wanted to do was kill the demon and free the souls of her family. After that, she would have nothing more to drive her forward, no motivation to do anything. Maybe she would simply continue being on the team and fighting alongside them. They had saved her and it would have been impossible for her to even escape the demon, not to mention think of revenge without them. That was a debt that she believed she wouldn''t be able to repay no matter how much she did. Tank, Beast, and Wolf didn''t really have a clear goal. Wolf wanted to see his father again and learn of the things that were happening before the game started, but it wasn''t really a goal of his. Tank just wanted to fight. He wanted to be stronger and fight stronger opponents so he had no problems with simply continuing like this. Beast also had no clear goals. He had simply been dragged along by Reign and the others at the very beginning and continued to stay with them. As for Shadow, his goal was the same as Reign''s. He wanted to see his parents again, and he also wished to find the person that killed Reign''s parents. They had been close ever since they were kids and Shadow looked at Reign''s parents as his family as well. Their deaths were something that he also took hard, although not nearly as hard as Reign did. He wanted to see his best friend happy again, he wished that there was a way to get his parents back, but that was impossible, unfortunately. Revenge usually didn''t lead to good things, but in this case, Shadowpletely supported Reign and would help him in his quest. At least Reign could get some closure and feel relieved that the person responsible for their deaths was gone, killed by his own hands. Chapter 500 Unsettling Vision Boom! m! sh! Explosion destroyed trees, buildings, and the streets as thousands of people fought brutally against one another. Monsters, people, demons, and even more races that Reign and the others had never seen before charged into battle and ughtered their way deeper inside. The sky was dark, and clouds and lightning fell down on the town as a battle that could seemingly shake the heavens was taking ce. Fire rained down from the sky. Ice appeared on the streets and buildings, freezing the monsters. Elves fought valiantly and held the lines. It was as if doomsday had arrived. Behind the lines of humans, orcs, and elves was a giant golden tree that had been set on fire. Reign stared at the scene in front of him, his eyes wide open in disbelief at what was happening before suddenly opening his eyes and waking up. Reign sat up on the bed, heavily panting as his entire body shook from the dream he just had. Was it a dream? Or perhaps another vision, this time one that showed the future to him? Reign didn''t know. His entire body was covered in a cold sweat, and the window of his room was open as the light breeze from outside was carried in, making the air fresh. Reign stayed in the same position for about 5 minutes before getting off the bed and stumbling to the bathroom. His head was spinning, and a sharp whistling noise rang through it as he slowly walked inside the bathroom before entering the shower and turning it on. Cold water sshed on top of his head, but he didn''t react. The water fell down to his body before he waspletely wet. The cold water helped him calm down and gather his thoughts. Slowly, his breathing stopped being erratic as his hands stopped shaking. Reign took a deep breath, calming himself down before sitting down and leaning against the wall of the shower. He hadn''t seen any visions for thest 10 days. He found it weird as he was almost used to them. Their sudden disappearance rmed him at first, but his vignce dropped after a couple more days had passed. He figured that the visions were simply temporary things that appeared thanks to his mysterious ability. But he didn''t know why they woulde to him and why they would stop. It was all a mystery to Reign who seemingly had no way of learning the answer. Everything he knew about the mystery that surrounded his race status was that Eldar was seemingly one of the people that knew the truth, as was the High God Raegan who had told Reign not to listen to the voice inside his head, to the dark copy of himself. But Reign was perplexed, the god knew of his powers, of the being inside of him, and yet he simply disappeared, never to be seen again. Reign wondered what happened to the man, only toter realize that he was a god and he had probably been alive for thousands of years, and he would continue living for a long, long time. Raegan probably didn''t really have that much interest in Reign after seeing his mark, hell, most gods probably had very little interest towards mortals that were not amongst their chosen. But still, the vision continued haunting Reign. It was Doncaster that he saw in the vision, invaded by a great enemy force. The town was in ruins, even the golden tree was unable to defend against the horde of enemies that hade down to attack them. Reign wondered whether or not he should tell Shadow and the others of his vision. It could be nothing, just a trick that the dark copy of himself might have done in order to shake Reign up, but he didn''t think so. It felt real, incredibly real. Reign didn''t feel as if he was looking at a scene from the perspective of another person, like in the previous visions, but that he was seeing everything through his own two eyes. He felt his emotions, his anger, and anguish at what was happening, and was scared that he might have somehow seen a vision of the future. If that was true, then Shadow and the others had to know. The territory being attacked and overrun was a major thing, one that could spell the doom of them all. Reign promptly got back to his room and got dressed before going out. He went door to door and woke everybody up, telling them that they needed to have an emergency meeting in the living room. Everybody was confused by his actions, to have a meeting sote at night, was simply too weird. Shadow and Wolf were the first to arrive, followed closely by Beast and Greenie, then Tank and Laura. As they all sat down in the living room lights were dimly lit, and Reign started narrating what he had seen to them. They all listened closely, some showing looks of concern, whether the concern was for Reign and what he was experiencing or concern for the territory and what might happen to it, was unknown. Some, like Wolf and Shadow, showed no change of expression. They had the same stoic, calm expression during the entire narration of events and simply listened to Reign. Upon finishing his story, Reign looked at the six people in front of him, worried about what they will think of his narration. It was a long shot that it was true, and there was no guarantee that this wasn''t a trick that the dark copy was pulling in order to make him worried and stressed out. Still, Reign highly doubted that it was the copy that was doing it, after all, it had been helping him out a lottely, even though he had no idea why. As for inside his consciousness, Aethion, who was able to hear all that Reign had told to the others, was wearing a heavy expression. "A vision of the future, and one that isn''t far away," Aethion said before looking to the side. "He is close, is he not?" Aethion asked the dark copy that was standing next to him. "Yes, it seems that he will unlock it after reaching Tier IV, the evolution will allow his powers to finally show themselves." "And then what, your words won''t reach him then after he finds out about everything." "Perhaps not, but he needs to know, without that, we will never reach the height we were meant to reach, we will never be one, one way or the other." The dark copy said before smiling at Aethion and disappearing. "Ah boy, I hope everything goes well for you, after all, my fate depends on it as well," Aethion uttered before returning to his work. After Reign had finished telling his story, the others were silent. They didn''t know what to say, the news was simply unlike anything they had thought they would ever hear. They would usually consider such talk of visions as nonsense, but for Reign to have one was different. They knew about his visions and that he had been getting them a lot more oftenpared to before, only for them to stop for some time. For him to suddenly receive a vision of their own territory being destroyed had to be connected to that. "So, what do we do, assuming that the vision is real," Shadow asked while Wolf started thinking. "Assuming it is, we still don''t know exactly what will happen, we only know the end, which is the territory being overrun by enemies," Wolf said before looking at them all. "We have no idea how the enemies arrive here, we don''t know who the enemy is since Reign had said that there were many different monsters, humans, and demons that were attacking, alongside some other races we haven''t even seen." "Could it be those guys?" Laura asked as Reign and the others all nodded. "Quite possible, but the question still remains, how would they attack us with such numbers, how could demons and other races suddenly ignore the rules of the system ande over to attack the territory with such ease?" "More importantly, where the hell were we when this happened, Reign, you just said it, your vision didn''t show any of us, you were the only one in the town, and you were far away from the battle, but what about us?" "What do you mean to say, Wolf?" Reign asked Wolf as thetter shook his head. "I don''t know, but if you were in the town during the battle, there should be no reason for us to not be present, except C " "Except if we weren''t here anymore, at all." Shadow said as the others all hung their heads down." "No, not necessarily." Wolf suddenly added. "We could be undergoing an evolution, we could be on a mission somewhere far away, perhaps even a challenge that sent us to others, of course, death is also another exnation, but not the only one." "Hey, how big was the tree, actually, how powerful were the enemies?" "There were Tier IV beings mixed there, as for the tree, I think it wasrger than now." "Alright, so whatever it is, it won''t be happening any time soon, I hope." Chapter 501 Preparations For The Future About a week had passed ever since Reign had seen the vision of Doncaster being attacked and overrun by enemy forces. He and the others didn''t simply sulk around and wonder what they should do, instead, they continued focusing on bing stronger. They went back to the mountain range and started hunting for Tier III demons. Compared to before, enemies were now not easy to find. Tier III demons were considered to be powerful in the mountain range, at least in the parts where Reign and the others were active in. Tier IV was the peak of power, but they had not encountered any being that possessed such power yet. Hunting for demons, fighting, sleeping. That was the daily schedule of Reign and the others as there was nothing else they could even truly do. One difference, however, was that Aelrinder had once again joined the team. Ever since the elves had joined the territory, he was pretty much free to do anything he wanted. He was still themander of the elven forces, but with them being in the same town as Reign and the others, there was no need for him to continue patrolling around and keeping everybody safe like before. The royal guards and the stronger hunting teams could usually also be found in the mountain range, alongside the other yers. They hunted down demons and monsters and slowly increased their levels. The whole territory was on the move, not because of Reign''s vision, since they didn''t know he had it, well, almost none of them knew. Reign had told the information to a selected few. Aelrinder and the royal guards, Neil, Cameron, Elijah, Loreno, and the others leaders of powerful parties were also included. He didn''t want to make people panic, but the first thing he did after speaking to Wolf and the others was to meet up with Eldar and Jack. The two had told him that what he saw could very possibly be a vision of the future, but not one that would necessarily be true. To predict the future was a tricky thing. A vision of the future one had today mightpletely change tomorrow, but it could alsoe true. Still, the best thing for Reign and the others were to be ready. One thing that the vision had told him, even if he had no idea if it woulde true, was that danger was approaching. The mysterious group that they had fought against was definitely nning something. Also, Eldar had given him important information on how powerful enemies would arrive at his territory even though there were restrictions to their movements. The answer was simple. Those restrictions would not be there forever. The more powerful humanity became, the less the system would meddle in their affairs and would slowly limit, and thenpletely remove all help it had given them. The restrictions that were put on monsters would be the first to go. They would no longer be restricted to one area and could wander around the world as they wished. The many shops that had spawned in the world would slowly disappear and yers would need to build shops in their territory, but some would still remain, and that was in order to still allow the yers to have some sort of connection with the universe. The safe zones would disappear, and with them, many lives would be lost. People that acted as cowards and never tried to fight, and those that were unfortunate enough for their safe zones to be put near powerful monsters would end up getting ughtered after the safe zones were no longer present. The world would have then truly changed. Monsters would roam wherever they wished and no ce would be safe, except for those that were being guarded by powerful humans. Reign''s territory was one of those ces. Thanks to the golden tree, even after safe zones were gone, Reign would still have some control over the territory and the tree would still provide protection and create a shield that would cover a portion of the territory. That made guarding their territory much easier, especially if Reign was able to further strengthen the tree. The more powerful the tree became, the stronger the defense of the shield would be. Reign''s connection with the tree would also continue growing and he would find it easier to use the different powers of the tree. With all of that in mind, the territory started taking action. Reign called up all the yers in the territory and told them to watch out and report for any unusual trees they encountered. The elves would be especially helpful in this case as their connection with nature was something that humans didn''t have. It was much easier for them to sense nts and trees, and whether they had more energy than what a normal tree should have. Even though the stronger ones could be easily noticed by everybody, there would also be trees that were just starting to get mana inside, those, although not as useful as the more powerful ones, would still be effective. The yers set out everywhere. They scoured the IronBark Woods and other areas as they explored, hunted for monsters and weird-looking trees, and fought with all kinds of beings. The elves were more effectivepared to them. In only a week, they had already found 3 trees that were useful to Reign. They were weak, and barely did anything to power up the golden tree, but more and more woulde and the tree would get stronger. Reign and the others focused on bing stronger, as did the more powerful teams in the territory. The weaker ones would usually be the ones that would find a tree, since almost all of the teams now had one or two elves mixed with them, the elves would be the ones that would determine if the tree had mana. Reign and the others even went to the old Treant. They had be allies with the Treants and sought to find out more from the old one that was present on the first mountain. They wanted to learn how trees that had special powers came to be, and if there was anything he could do to help them. They didn''t tell him of Reign''s vision since, although the Treant acted as a trustworthy ally, they were still on the fence about him. That was why they were unwilling to give him such information and would rather keep it to themselves. As for the answer the old Treant had, it wasn''t a very reassuring one. There was no way to sense such trees from afar, one could unfortunately only do that once they were close. The old Treant was just a Tier III being, after all, he was a peak Tier III being, but that was it. The old Treant said nothing more as Reign and the others left, eager to explore and hunt down demons in order to strengthen themselves. The future was uncertain and they had no way of knowing what would happen, how and when the enemy would attack, but they would be ready. The worst thing about getting attacked was if it happened without them knowing about it. As Reign had seen a vision of the future and now knew that they were going to get attacked, the danger was far smaller than it could have been. They started installing all kinds of defenses and traps in the territory, slowly changing how it looked. Reign and the others couldn''t go all out and simply splurge all their money on the defense as they wanted to wait until they evolved again and had the means to go up against Tier IV and Tier V beings before buying such traps and defenses. The territory now looked different from before, and from Reign''s vision. Back during the vision, he had noticed that there were no such things present inside the territory, which meant that they were already changing the future a bit. They probably never imagined that the enemy would dare attack their territory as that was where they were the strongest. That was what made the organization different, they were smart, incredibly smart, and knew how to use any situation to its fullest. Reign didn''t want to spook them, however, so he only made small changes to the territory, the defensive structures that were too big to be hidden were camouged so that nobody would notice them. He had no idea how many spies the enemy had a in the territory, and even with his power that allowed him to inspect all residents, he had been unable to find anyone that was out of ce. He didn''t want to spook the enemy and stop their ns altogether, that could definitely turn around to bite him back as not knowing what they would do next would be very dangerous. Months passed and Reign and the others continued hunting enemies and looking for the trees. The yers improved drastically and Tier III yers started popping out. The strength of the whole territory was on the rise, and soon, Reign and the others received their Tier IV challenge. Chapter 502 Tier IV Evolution Challenge [ Congrattions to the yers for reaching the end of the Tier III realm, the system will now choose an evolution challenge for you. ] Ding! [ The system has decided to continue the evolution challenge from the first time. ] [ The yers will be teleported back to the worlds they had previously been to and will have to sessfully pass the challenges that the system will give them. ] [ The yers will be teleported tomorrow. ] "Wait, we''re going back, back to the worlds from the first evolution?" Shadow asked, but received no reply from the system. "Seems so, I wonder what they have in store for us there," Wolf said as he rested against arge rock. "Hmm, I wonder if we will be sent to the same ce as before?" "Maybe, maybe not, after all, those ces were there for our first evolution, I guess that it will be way too easy if we are sent there," Wolf said while Reign had a nervous expression on his face. "Yo, what''s wrong?" Shadow asked as he stared at Reign''s face with concern. "I just wonder whether the enemy will use the time we aren''t here to attack the territory, maybe that''s why you guys weren''t there in my vision, maybe I had returned first." Reign said with concern as the others all suddenly stopped and had solemn expressions on their faces. "That, that could very well be the case," Wolf said solemnly as the others all thought about it. "But, we don''t really have a choice, do we?" Shadow asked the others as they all shook their heads. The challenges were absolute, the system would not take no for an answer. The only thing that they could do was try their best to finish their evolutions as quickly as possible, otherwise, the enemy might strike and destroy their territory during their leave. "But still, I don''t know if it will be that soon, I did see some pretty powerful creatures in my vision, I just don''t know how those guys would take control or manipte Tier IV monsters before we managed to evolve." Reign said as he looked in front of him. The vast mountain range continued on for miles. They were deep in demon territory right now, and they had even seen some Tier IV demons previously. Sometimes they would be there in order to hunt down Reign and the others, while other times they were there simply to observe the situation, or to fight against some grotesque monsters that were seemingly just as powerful as they were. Reign and the others had interrogated the more powerful of the Tier III demons and they had learned a lot. The mountain range wasn''tpletely dominated by the demons, in fact, they were unable to reach the deepest parts of the mountain range thanks to the incredibly powerful monsters that resided there. Even Tier IV beings would lose their lives if they dared venture too deep, hell, even a group of them would not necessarily survive. The demons thus created a pact, a sort of agreement between the higher-ups of each demon tribe that resided in the mountain range. They would continue fighting against each other, it was the best way to foster powerful young demons after all. But the powerful ones wouldn''t, any Tier III demons would not initiate an attack, and only in certain cases would they be allowed to do so. The demons that stood at the peak of Tier III werepletely banned from fighting against one another, just like the Tier IV ones were. It turned out that the most powerful demons inside each of the big tribes were only high-grade Tier IVbatants, none of them had peak Tier IVbatants. The difference between each of the ''mini tiers'', or grades, as they were called, was about 10+ levels. Levels 0 to 20 were Low-leveledbatants, levels 30 to 50 were Mid-leveledbatants, and so on. To be a peak fighter, one needed to be at least level 90, which meant that Tier IIIbatants were divided like this: - Level 200 C 220 - Low-grade Tier III - Level 230 C 250 - Mid-grade Tier III - Level 260 C 280 - High-grade Tier III - Level 290 C 300 - Peak-grade Tier III The same went when it came to Tiers II, IV, and so on. The differences between each grade were not low, and most were unable to fight those of a higher gradepared to themselves. Even somebody that was at the very edge of low grade would probably lose against the weakest of the mid-grades. Reign and the others were strong enough to contend against higher-tiered fighters, but even they struggled against them. They knew that if they were to return to the territory, and the demons were attacking them alongside monsters and other humans, they would probably be unable to do much. Even though the tree strengthened them and any other allies inside the territory, it wouldn''t be enough to allow them to fight against high-tieredbatants while being only low-tiered themselves. Still, it was something that they couldn''t run away from, the system would automatically send them away tomorrow, no matter where they were. "We can''t let anybody know of our disappearance, we should only inform the ones we trust, like Elijah, Neil, and the others." Reign said as the others all nodded. "Aelrinder, what about you, have you received the challenge yet?" Wolf asked as the elf nodded his head. "It''s nothing like yours as I will still be present here, it will take a lot of time and effort, however," Aelrinder said before sitting down. "But don''t worry, I guess that I only need about a month before evolving, Greenie should only take about a week or two, I''m certain that we will be Tier IV beings before anybody was to attack us, we will also try our best to hide your disappearance for as long as we can." Reign and the others nodded at Aelrinder before getting up. It was time for them to leave, they had created quite a ruckus and it wouldn''t be unusual for a Tier IV being to appear soon. Reign and the others left the area before returning back to Doncaster. They then proceeded to call the leaders of the most powerful groups, and those they trusted the most. They made sure not to cause too big of amotion during that time and had informed them all toe at night and to make sure they won''t be seen. They all had cloaks that diminished their presence and figure which was of great help when ites to that. They then proceeded to tell them about the challenge they had been given and that they would most likely be gone for quite some time. Upon learning of what would happen, and how Reign and the others spected that the enemy might strike while they were gone, Elijah and the others all had concerned looks on their faces before suddenly turning serious. "Don''t worry guys, we''ll be here, we''ll defend the town, no matter what." "Yeah, we can''t always just lean on you guys and expect you to save our assess every time, we have to pick up our ck, even though we''re not as powerful as you guys are, we''re no pushovers either." "Just make sure to stay safe on the others, don''t worry too much about what''s happening here, hell, even if we were to die, I know that you guys will take revenge for us." The response that Reign and the others got was pretty much the same from everybody present. They didn''t fear getting attacked, but not being strong enough to defend the territory. They didn''t wish to always rely on Reign and the others to save them every single time something happened. Nobody even doubted the fact that Reign and the others would always be the strongest people in the territory, but they didn''t want to always have them bother to help out. They wanted Reign and the others to be able to focus on doing things they wanted to do and to fight and level up without any issues. It would be tough, but Elijah and the others now had a new goal set for themselves. Reach the peak of Tier III before Reign and the others arrive. They wanted to be more powerful, they wanted to be able to share at least a bit of the burden that was put on the shoulders of Reign and the others. They wouldn''t of course go crazy and just start ughtering everything in the mountains. That would simply put them in unnecessary danger and perhaps even draw out some of the more powerful demons. They knew their limits, and they wouldn''t cross them simply because they wished to be stronger. They needed to be alive in order to help out, and going too far and trying to fight those above them would spell their doom. The meeting concluded just like that. The others would all do their best in order to cover up the disappearance of Reign and the others in order not to let the enemy know, while Reign and the others would try to finish the challenges as fast as possible. Chapter 503 Back In Riplas A bright light shed inside a hall that was adjacent to the throne room as Reign suddenly found himself inside the castle of the kingdom of Ris. There were no guards inside the circr hall that Reign was in, and faint sounds of people talking to each other could be heard from outside the door. Reign observed his surroundings, fully aware that he had returned to Ris again. It wasn''t hard to make the conclusion as the crest of the royal family was visible at multiple ces inside the circr hall. It was one of the halls that were prepared for guests to stay inside before being called into the throne room. Because of this, the hall, if it could be called as such thanks to its rtively small size, was decorated nicely and rarely had any guards stationed inside of it. Suddenly the conversation from the throne room became louder, Reign could hear people shouting at each other in frustration and anger. He slowly walked to the door and opened it, before observing the throne room. It was mostly empty, there were only about 4 guards inside, and a giant table was ced in the middle, the king, the rest of the royal family, and the top fighters and generals were currently there. The table was quiterge and was more than enough for all of them to sit on, Reign could see that arge map was ced on top of the table while the generals were arguing. "We can''t do that, we will have to sacrifice thousands of our own people!" "We have to, we can''t allow them to continue further, the consequences could be disastrous, much more than thousands!" "What about the approaching horde, we can''t leave it alone either!" "Don''t forget the army, damn it, there''s too many of them." One of the generals mmed his fist on the armrest of his chair, breaking it and making splinters fly around. "The monsters of the mountain range have been quiet for now, but there is no saying when they will attack again, even with sir Raigon''s help and his killing of some of the monster leaders, we can''t be certain they won''te back soon." "Damn it, we''re sparse and can''t always be running from one ce to another, if not for sir Lico returning two months ago, we might have not been able to even keep our territory." "Ahem." "Zip it, we don''t have time to talk." One of the generals waved off Reign without even looking at him. The people around the table were so concentrated on the map and its contents that they hadn''t even noticed Reign. As for the guards, they noticed him, and upon recognizing him, were wearing wide smiles on their faces. "Ahem!" Reign coughed much louder this time, making some of the generals turn around to stare at him in anger. "You brat, what the hell do you-" One of the generals started yelling at Reign, only to open his eyes wide open realizing who he was. "Sir Reign!" Many of the generals rose up from their seats as they stared at Reign in shock. Even the king, who Reign could now feel was a Tier III being had a shocked expression on his face. "Seems like you guys are quite a pinch, I was thinking about helping, but maybe I should returnter." Reign said with a smile as he scratched the back of his head. None of the people in front of him moved. They were frozen in shock. It had been months since they hade under attack, and each day was spent with little time to rest or sleep. They had been stretched out when it came to manpower,pletely exhausted by the events that were taking ce. Even with some of the help they had received, they stillcked more power to defend properly, only for Reign to suddenly appear. "Reign, ah dear boy, to think you would actually show up here." The king said as he came to Reign and put his hand on his shoulder. "Come, sit, sit." The king urged Reign as some of the generals moved to the side in order to make space for one more chair to be ced. "What''s happening, I don''t mean to be rude, but all of you look like shit." Reignmented as all of them shook their heads while wry smiles appeared on their faces. "You''re not wrong about that, ah, where should we even start?" The king asked before narrating the events that had taken ce for thest 3 months. "After you had left, we managed topletely solidify our standing and were slowly increasing our strength for a couple of weeks, the new territory we possessed gave us plenty, and we were thergest kingdom in the area, to be honest, none of us expect it tost long, but only after about 3 weeks had passed, war came again." "We told you about the other 2 powerful kingdoms, they had riled up the neighboring kingdoms, making them think of us as invaders and war-hungry." The king said with a heavy sigh. "We were forced into yet another war we didn''t wish to have, fighting at multiple fronts and doing all that we could to keep the enemy at bay." "To be honest, it was also a good thing for us, the war made the surviving troops stronger, and the ones that were powerful continued growing, in the uing months, we had steadily improved our strength, gained more Tier Ibatants, and were slowly pushing the enemy back, hell, me and Raigon even went inside the mountain range, we only stuck to the beginning and hunted down Tier I monsters and managed to reach Tier II after some time." "That much power was supposed to be able to be enough for us to not only win against the enemy but to conquer the whole area if we so wished to." "But the enemy was smart, with all of the kingdoms being focused on us, they attacked." "They attacked the 3 smaller kingdoms from behind and devastated their armies, but improved their own strength thanks to it, their two kings had even managed to be Tier II fighters, and they were now equal to us in power." "No, not equal, but stronger as they had morebatantspared to us." The king added after he had stopped briefly. "We didn''t have Lico, who had gone out to explore and try to break through, it was only thanks to Lios entering the mountain range after the war with the two kingdoms of Ios and Lucion started that we were able to hold our ground as he managed to be a Tier IIbatant as well. "The next couple of months passed by quite slowly I must say, many died, some were our own, some were the enemy." "Many of our own rose through the ranks and be powerful and well-respected fighters, just like theirs." "Even though we had more Tier II fighters, and were continuing to further improve the power of our troops with the usage of the mountain range that housed many powerful monsters, the enemy was somehow able to do the same." "It was only when Lico finally came back two months ago that we were able to finally push the enemy back, not only did he reach Tier I, but he actually managed to reach Tier II during his time away which came as a great surprise for us, especially since Lisea had managed to do the same." "At that time, we had me and Raigon, both peak Tier II beings, and 3 other Tier II individuals, with a couple of peak Tier I individuals amongst our ranks." "Wars are hard, it is gruesome and many die, but it is also the best way for the troops to grow stronger." "But the enemy was following our every footstep, each time we improved, they managed to do the same, but the sanity of their powerful warriors was seemingly not all there, they were bing increasingly more savage and fought like maniacs, it was only a while ago that we managed to find out why." Both the kingdoms had been taken over by demon worshippers." One of the generals suddenly said from the side as Reign widened his eyes. "What, but how could something like that happen, aren''t the demon worshippers hated everywhere?" "Yes, but it started directly from the royal families of both kingdoms, before slowly infecting others, those that didn''t join them were either killed or were possessed by the demons." The king said with a heavy heart. "They are strong, but the worst thing about them is that they don''t fear any injury, not even death." "And then an evenrger problem came, one that we would never have foreseen." The king suddenly spoke with a heavy tone as all the generals stayed quiet, even the queen and the princess showed a solemn expressions. "Two parts of the kingdom suddenly changed, two viges, onerge and one of medium length were found to be filled with demon worshippers and demons, therger one had a couple of worshippers that had summoned the monstrosities, while the smaller one was mostly demon worshippers and the possessed, being led by one powerful individual." "Who"? Reign asked as he saw their heavy expression, aware that it was probably someone he knew. "The one that had gained the title of "Blood Angel" during the war, and was now called the "Fallen Rose", a person you know very well Reign, it is Lieara." Chapter 504 The Demon Saintess Lieara "Lieara?!" Reign suddenly blurted out as he stared at the king with wide-open eyes. "She became a demon worshipper?!" "Well, we''re notpletely sure, but it seems like she has been possessed." The king said with a heavy tone. "It happened right after Lico came back, he was tasked with leading an army to take on the enemy, and Lieara, who was a peak Tier Ibatant at that time, was one of his lieutenants." One general spoke before clenching his hands into fists. "I was the general, my task was to observe the enemy and figure out their strength and weakness before deploying sir Lico, Lieara, and some other powerfulbatants out." "I made a mistake." "You have to stop ming yourself, sir Goros, it wasn''t a mistake, the enemy hadid down a trap, anyone would have done the same as you did." The queen spoke as the general nodded at her with a heavy expression still visible on his face. "Even so, I was the one that gave the order for sir Lico and the others to charge in, while letting miss Lieara fight by herself at another ce on the battlefield, I thought it would be safe, she was powerful and there were no fighters that were close to her level of power there, only for a couple of them to suddenly appear." "It happened so fast, in one second, miss Lieara was ughtering the enemies with ease, only for 4 peak Tier Ibatants to suddenly jump out of the crowd and attack her, she was caught off guard, as were all of us." "Sir Lico immediately tried to help, but was stopped by the enemy Tier II fighter, as were the others." "In a mere 3 minutes, the enemy had pushed Lieara far from our troops, and that was thest time we had seen her, up until a couple of days ago, we thought she was dead." "A few days ago?" Reign suddenly asked the general nodded. "To be more exact, it was 5 days ago, sir Raigon had juste back from the mountain range, the monsters had be restless and a couple of groups had escaped, attacking the people of the kingdom." Another general spoke. "Raigon went inside the mountain range and killed a couple of their leaders, making them stop the attacks, but that was when he was attacked by the mysterious leader of the demon worshippers inside the territory." The king said before standing up. "We had crossed des with her a couple of times and we were able to determine that she was Tier III, a fierce enemy that only me, Raigon, and Lios could fight against, all others would die." "It was during that battle that Raigon, who was already tired from the previous battle, had managed to strike the enemy and break her mask, showing the face of Lieara whom we had presumed was dead." "She didn''t stop, however, and continued attacking Raigon until I had arrived to back him up, it was at that time that she used some sort of demonic spell and disappeared from the area." "After learning it was Lieara, we were all hesitant at first, even Raigon couldn''t believe what he had seen and thought that it was some sort of a spell the enemy had used in order to let us believe we were attacking one of our own." The king continued with a heavy heart before sitting down. "But 3 days ago, she appeared once more, and this time, we were all able to see her face, even the normal soldiers and servants." "She spoke just as she did before, only this time, she was speaking as the enemy, telling us that we are all going to die and be sacrifices for the demons." "The demon worshippers call her ''The Saintess'', but it doesn''t make sense, it''s not usible that her strength would rise so much after less than 2 months, the only exnation we have was-" "She was possessed, and the demon increased her strength quickly, just as they did with the worshippers." Reign spoke at the end, his face solemn. If Lieara has truly been possessed, then he could save her, destroy the demon that was possessing her and get her back, but that was only if the situation was the same as with the previous cases. Tier III was differentpared to before. The difference in power was huge, and if Lieara had been possessed when she was a peak Tier Ibatant, that already spoke of the power of the demon, not to mention that the demon has increased her power to Tier III right now. Nobody knew exactly how long it took for Lieara to be possessed, or how long the demon took to increase her strength, but Reign doubted that she would give in easily, even Laura, who was possessed by a Transcendent demon, was still able to resist for some time. Lieara was a battle-hardened veteran, there was no way that the demon was able to easily take over her body. Reign listened to the rest of the conversation, learning what was currently happening. Right now, the king was the only Tier IIIbatant in the capital, he was here because there was no saying whether Lieara would once again appear and attack them. Raigon and Lios were at the battle fronts, dealing with the two enemy kings who were both Tier IIIbatants as well, while Lico, Lisea, and the other Tier II fighters were helping them out, some were also positioned to battle the approaching horde as well. The situation was dire, if the king was in the midst of battling Lieara and the monsters attacked, then the kingdom would be forced to send out troops to their deaths and hope they stall them for long enough. Hell, there was no saying whether there were even more demon worshipers hidden inside the kingdom, simply lying in wait for the kingdom to show weakness before appearing and attacking them. "Leave Lieara to me." Reign suddenly spoke, his eyes sharp and focused. "Are you sure, I am not doubting your strength as I cannot even sense just how powerful you have be, but you two shared a close rtionship, are you certain you wish to do this?" The king spoke to Reign, surprising everybody with his words. ''Father can''t sense his power?'' The princess spoke to herself, shocked. ''Brother will probably be heart-broken by that, he had been working so hard in order to catch up to Raigon, and hade so close as well, only for this man to have far eclipsed not only Raigon, but father as well.'' The princess thought as she nced at Reign before looking at the king. From what she knew, her father was already a mid-grade Tier IIIbatant, a realm that was considered to be the very top of the area, and even some of the neighboringrge kingdoms outside. But for him to say something like that meant that Reign had far surpassed him. "I know, don''t worry, if it''s possible, I will save her, but if not, then I will end the life of the demon that has taken over her body and let her rest." Reign said with a serious expression, making the king and other higher-ups nod at him. "Show me where she is, I will make my way there immediately." Reign said as he got up and stared at the map. "This is her position," The king pointed at a smaller dot on the map before continuing on, "Are you sure you want to go alone, there could be more enemies lying in wait." "It doesn''t matter, if there are more, then I will simply kill more than I nned to." Reign spoke calmly before getting up and making his way to the door of the throne room. "Reign, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what realm you are in right now?" The king suddenly spoke as Reign nced back at him and smiled. He opened the door and went out, leaving three words to linger in the air. "Peak Tier III." The king sat down, his eyes opened wide as a wide smile bloomed on his face. "Peak, he is actually at the peak of Tier III." The king mumbled while the others officials and higher-ups were too stunned to even speak. "We are saved, with someone as powerful as sir Reign helping us out, this war is as good as finished." One of the generals said as his arms started shaking in excitement. He wasn''t the only one that had the same thoughts. They had been at war for a long time, never being able to rest. Reign appearing at such a moment was nothing less than a godsend, the light at the end of a long, long tunnel. As for Reign, he had simply stepped out of the throne room before exiting the castle as well. Nobody dared to stop him as a dangerous aura was being emanated from him. He only took a brief couple of minutes walking toe to the city gates before suddenly breaking into a sprint. A fierce gale blew around him as a sonic boom soon followed. Chapter 505 The Old Protector Of The Realm Reign was covered in lightning as he made his way to the ce where Lieara was located. People couldn''t even see his figure as he passed them with a speed much greater than that of sound. ''Lieara.'' Reign thought as his gaze was serious. ''Just you wait, I''ll get that demon out of you right away.'' While Reign was making his way to Lieara, the king and the other higher-ups of the kingdom were all sitting and looking at the map. "Has Licht finished the task?" The king suddenly asked one of the generals who nodded at him. "Yes, sir, he has managed to finish it, with his power, it turned out to be much easier than expected, the enemy was vastly unprepared to fight against a Tier II sorcerer." "Good, how long will it take him to return?" "About 2 days, my lord." The general answered, upon which the king sighed. "With Licht and my son taking the lead, we should be able to push the enemy army back, at least on one front, but there''s no telling if they have any more tricks up their sleeve." "I agree, my lord, the enemy has been very secretive and unpredictable, even with sir Reign joining us, we shouldn''t assume that victory is in front of us, at least not easily." "Yes, Reign will be of great help, with him taking charge, I doubt that any enemy can withstand our attacks, but we still have no idea just how many monsters are in the mountain range, nor how many are Tier III." The king said as he rubbed the spot between his eyes. "Not to mention that we still have no idea if there is a demon controlling everything from the shadows, or another demon worshipper who''s stronger than the others we have encountered." "Still, as long as the enemy has not reached Tier IV, sir Reign can take them on, with all of us helping him, there is very little chance of him losing the battle." Another general said, his demeanor expressing full confidence in his words. "Ah, Eisenhorn, it seems you have finally decided to act." The king said upon which the general nodded his head. "I ask of my lord to allow me to leave and join our army at sir Lios''s position, we''re currently in a stalemate there, if I join, I am certain that we can push back the enemy Tier II forces." "You may go, I expect to hear good news from you soon." The king said as the general got up from his seat before bowing at him. ''Go, old friend, and show the world that you are still very much alive.'' The king though as he looked at the back of his old friend that had once again taken a weapon and was ready to fight. Eisenhorn Askeld The man was once titled the most powerful person in the empire, one that was more talented than the king or any person inside the kingdom. Many years ago, a strange illness hit the man, forcing him to stay at the peak below Tier I and never be able to improve. His mana slowly started leaving his body, his physical strength diminishing quickly, but he never stopped training. The truth was, the man that had the greatest skill with a weapon, specifically the thick and heavy ive that he liked to use, was him. Lico, Lios, the king, none of them could evene close to him when it came to the pure skill with a de. But he had be weak, his muscles had almost withered away, and his mana was almostpletely gone as well. He spent most of his days in his small hut that was hidden behind the royal pce, often seen practicing with a weapon. It was only after Reign had taken care of the demon worshippers inside the capital that he suddenly found his strengthing back to him. All those years of despair and non-stop training in order to try andbat what was happening to him were suddenly gone. He had seen the best doctors in the area, even traveling far away to the more powerful kingdoms in order to find a cure, but was unable to gain any answer. There was nothing wrong with him from the doctor''s perspective, none of them could find the cause of his illness. It turned out that he wasn''t ill, but cursed. The demon worshippers had cast a powerful curse on him a long time ago because they feared him, they feared the power he might one day possess. It was only after Reign had found them all and destroyed their hideout, and the altar that was the medium for the curse that it was finally gone. His strength rapidly returned, his muscles, which were once withered and small had berge, full of power once again. Mana started returning to his body, nourishing the starving body and making it powerful once more. In a mere matter of a couple of months, he had not only managed to return to his peak but go far above it. With his great skill with the ive, he was able to fight against those that were much more powerful than him and win. He had managed to reach the mid-grade of Tier II, shocking everyone. It was his request to have the king hide his return to power once it happened as he wished to travel to the mountain range and battle monsters in order to improve his strength, only when he reached Tier II did he show himself. Even so, he had not even once fought against the enemy. His return and appearance had been a secret that only the higher-ups knew about. He patiently waited, waited for a time to show himself in front of his troops once more and lead them to battle, just like he did many years ago. And now, the man that the kingdom of Ris had once hailed as their god of war was going to return. His pitch-ck armor that was decorated with dark green lines seemed to take in the sunlight and leave no trace of it. The helmet he had once worn was put on top of his head as he slowly exited the castle. The new soldiers had no idea who the person that wore such splendid and awe-inspiring armor was. They could see the rank and knew he was a general but had no idea who he was as they had never once seen him. As for the older soldiers, the veterans that once served in the army? Their weapons left their hands, falling down on the ground and making noise as they stared at the man with shock and awe. Some even kneeled down, something that was forbidden to be done to anyone except the king. The reason why they did it? Because Eisenhorn was not only a general but the protector of the realm. Even after many years had passed, the king had not stripped him away of the title, and neither did he give it to anyone else. Tears fell down an old man''s face as he waited for the old general next to his horse. He kneeled down before taking out an item that was covered by a thick ck cloth. "Will the horn of the Einhards sound again, my lord?" The old man asked the general whose helmet suddenly moved. The front side suddenly started retracting and showed his face. He smiled brightly at the old man and nodded, before uncovering the item and taking the splendid horn that once put fear into the enemies of Ris. "It will, my old friend." Eisenhorn ced the horn on the back of his waist before climbing atop his horse and looking ahead of him. The faces of the soldiers that served in the Einhards division, the most powerful division that existed in the kingdom and that would only move at the king''s, or protector''s order stood in front of him. All of them knew who he was, the armor he wore, the scar that ran along his left cheek, the deep green eyes that one couldn''t help but be drawn into, they were things they had learned ever since bing recruits for the Einhards, the once private troops of the protector of the realm. "Soldiers!" Eisenhorn shouted out, his voice echoing through the wide grounds in front of the castle where 1 000 Einhards were standing. "Today we march!" "Today we raise our g that the enemy had forgotten!" "Today the horn of the Einhards will blow, and the enemy will once again be reminded of who we are!" "Today my soldiers, my brothers in battle, we ride and fight." The soldiers all listened to Eisenhorn before all shouting greatly and following the old general as he rode out. The most powerful division of the army of Ris, the Einhards, would show once again after years of being inactive. Even during the war against the alliance, the king hadn''t deployed. He didn''t do so, simply because without their leader, the Einhards would not be as effective and wouldn''t show the same power they once did. They served as a special troop whose main mission was to charge through the enemy army and reach theirmander before cutting his head off. In a defensive battle, their strength was diminished and their effectiveness was much lower. But today, today they would ride forward and remind the enemy of the green spear of the kingdom that would not be stopped before fulfilling their mission. As for Reign, he had finally arrived at his destination. Chapter 506 Meeting The Dark Saintess "This is the area, and that seems to be the approaching army." Reign said as he stared ahead. There was a cloud formed out of demonic energy approaching the ce he was currently staying at. A gentle breeze blew from the side, making the grass move to the side and gently brush off against hisbat boots. The blue lines of his armor gently moved around while Reign simply stood in the path of the cloud of demonic energy and waited for the enemy to approach him. There were hundreds of demon worshippers inside the cloud, as well as a masked woman that was leading them. He could see through the cloud clearly, but it wasn''t a pleasant feeling. He felt disgusted from the very core of his being while staring at the cloud and the worshippers. He wanted to do nothing more than to charge in and ughter them all, but he would wait, for now. They were currently on a field, there were some trees that popted the field, but they were sparse, tall grass that could reach midway to the knees was what was mostly present, while some flowers could be seen from time to time. Where the cloud of demonic energy passed, however, would wither away, leaving ck soil in its path. That was the nature of demonic energy, it corrupted and destroyed everything it touched. There were very few that could wield demonic energy without harming themselves, most of them being possessed that had managed to resist the influence of the demon and save themselves. The worshippers had noticed Reign and their march stopped. The masked woman slowly moved toward him, not showing any signs of being rmed. She came to about 15 meters from Reign before stopping and taking off her mask. Her long ck hair had turned dark purple and her eyes shone like rubies. The nails on her hands were long and sharp, whilst being ck in color. Physically, nothing else seemed to have changed, her face remained the same, and her height, muscrity, and everything was the same as Reign remembered. "Well look who it is," Lieara spoke with a gentle voice as she smiled at Reign. "It has been a long time, Reign." "I didn''t expect to ever see you again, did you get lonely back in your world?" Lieara asked before giggling a bit. The sound of her giggling alone would be enough to make countless men fall down on her knees and drool at her, ready to do anything she wished of them. "Why aren''t you speaking, are you shocked to see me like this?" She asked with a confused expression before a smirk appeared on her face. "Ohh, poor boy, why don''te over here and-" Before Lieara could even continue speaking, Reign stared at her eyes, and the cold look he gave was enough to freeze her body. ''This man, what kind of aura is this?'' Lieara thought before she suddenly widened her eyes. Reign had disappeared, a small gale blowing from where he previously stood while the cold de of a sword was pressed against her neck as he had appeared behind her. "I see, you even started devouring her soul." Reign''s words further shocked the demon who had taken over the body and was using it as her own. "How much of her soul is left, about 1/5, no, 1/6?" "Y-you, how did you?" The demoness trembled slightly as she didn''t dare to even move. She had browsed through Lieara''s memories and had learned a lot, especially the mysterious man that had helped them win against the alliance that could somehow sense demons. Even though Reign had left, the demons decided not to gamble and took precautions. Instead of inhabiting the body of a host and slowly taking it over, they would devour the very soul and do a hostile takeover. That would make their power weaker and they wouldn''t be able to perfectly possess a being, but it would be much faster. It was a somewhat crude method that would severely limit the future potential of the body they inhabited, but they could always take over a different person after reaching their goal. The result would also make it much harder for them to be detected as their soul would be fully taking over the body. The soul of the person they were devouring would continue to be devoured inside, fully shrouded inside their own. Because of that, the demons didn''t know everything. For example, they had no idea that Reign could not only sense demons but could crush their souls and even free those that had been possessed. Still, none of them truly expected that Reign would actually return to this world, especially not now. His strength was another thing that was unexpected, with the speed he had now shown, the demoness was certain that he was at least a high-grade Tier IIIbatant. "Tch, you annoying human, what, are you angry at me, angry that I have ravaged the soul of your lover, taken over her body, her mind?" The demoness spoke with an angry tone as Reign kept quiet. "She thought of you, you know?" The demoness suddenly spoke. "It wasn''t much, she didn''t really love you or anything, but she was somewhat fascinated with you, and kept you close to her heart." "Those were the memories I loved to devour, making them my own while letting her forget them, ah, the screams she had, the painful sensation of forgetting something important, those were truly wonderful." The demoness said with pleasure as she turned her head to the side in order to stare at Reign, fully expecting to see his face being twisted by rage. Instead, what awaited her were cold eyes that seemed to pierce through her very soul. Her body shook, as did her soul. "What''s up with those eyes, why the hell are you staring at me, why does a lowly human dare to-" "Be silent, you''re pissing me off." Reign said as a soul-wrenching pain assaulted the demoness. She felt as if her very soul was being torn apart by Reign. The pain she felt was nothing like she ever felt before. She couldn''t even continue standing normally and fell down on her knees while Reign removed the sword from her neck. "I hoped that I could save her, but it seems I was toote." Reign said as the pain the demoness felt subsided. "But it seems your friends over there have grown impatient." The cloud of demonic energy had started moving, the demon worshippers charging at Reign with zeal. Their saintess had been struck by him, and it seemed like she wouldn''t be able to defeat the man that had suddenly appeared in front of them. "Very well," Reign said before suddenly taking out two swords from his spatial ring and stabbing them through the legs of the demoness. The demoness cried out in pain as Reign stared at her coldly. "I''ll deal with you shortly." He then suddenly disappeared from the spot as lightning was left in his wake. The small army that was charging toward him suddenly felt as if a giant monster wasing at them. And they weren''t exactly wrong. [ Rage of the Kirin ] The figure of a giant Kirin suddenly materialized around Reign as he charged at the enemy. The Kirin mercilessly plowed through the demon worshippers and low-leveled demons that were inside the army. None of the enemies could withstand a blow from Reign as the only Tier IIIbatant present was the demoness that had taken over Lieara''s body. In a short span of 2 minutes, more than half of the army had been destroyed by the Kirin. Reign continued attacking them, the Kirin''s powerful horns stabbed through the demons and worshippers as if they were made out of paper while its legs crushed any that were unfortunate enough to be caught below them. It was then that Reign suddenly felt a powerful mana appear on the battlefield. ncing to the side, he was able to see the demoness getting up and removing the two swords from her legs before staring at Reign with hatred. Her power right now was enough to ssify her as a high-grade Tier IIIbatant, something that could fight and defeat anyone from the kingdom in Ris. The power came with a price, however. Because the way the demoness had taken over Lieara''s body was a crude method and had left countless hidden injuries, she was unable to use her full power. After using her full power, which was what she was currently doing, the body would start breaking apart. It was ast-ditch effort that she and the other demons would only take when fighting against an enemy that was more powerful than them and when there was no way to defeat or escape the enemy. With her full power released, the demoness was now ready to fight Reign and return the humiliation of being forced down on her knees and having her legs pinned down by two swords. Chapter 507 Eisenhorn Joins The Battle, One Slash Changing The Situation "Hmm, you still want to fight?" Reign asked the demoness as she stared at him with hatred and fury in her eyes. He had stopped using his [ Rage of the Kirin ] and was standing in front of the demonic army that was too afraid to even move at this moment. A sword suddenly appeared in her hands while the ck leather armor she had on transformed. Spikes started growing out while the leather disappeared and was reced by scales. Lieara''s face started warping before turning into one of a grotesque demon with four eyes. "I will make you pay for that." The demon spoke softly as she stared at Reign, "I''m going to rip apart your body and drink your blood while your skull will be used as decoration for my castle after I am done with you!" "I see, well, let''s get to it then." Reign said with a smirk on his face before disappearing from the spot and attacking the demoness. Outside of the mountains that surrounded the kingdom, however, a heavy battle was taking ce. Raigon was fighting against the enemy king who was a Tier IIIbatant while two armies shed against one another. For now, the battle was at a stalemate. The enemy army wasrger, but the terrain was not to their advantage and only a part of the army could fight at one time. Large siege towers and other kinds of machinery could be seen on the battlefield as both sides gave it their all to fight against one another. The kingdom of Ris had an advantage when it came to the quality of troops, especially when it came to Tier IIbatants. They had the huge mountain range behind them, after all, and could periodically send out people to go and fight there and level up. It was incredibly dangerous to do so in the past, but after the king and Raigon had both reached Tier III, they now possessed enough power to make sure that their people would survive inside the mountain range and drive off the more powerful monsters. It was that that allowed the kingdom of Ris to improve the strength of their top-rankedbatants and even some troops much quickerpared to the other kingdoms. Since the two enemy kingdoms had demons backing them, however, they were able to increase their own strength and fight them evenly. A mere 6 months before this, a tier IIIbatant would have been able to easily threaten a kingdom himself, but now, each kingdom had at least one such fighter. "Hahahahah, oh Raigon, who would have thought that the two of us would be fighting such a battle?!" The king of Ios said as heughed heartily. "I don''t know why you are evenughing, how long do you think it will take for the kingdoms that are present outside of our sphere of influence to figure out that you have be demon-worshipping bastards, even if you win against us and take over the whole area, you will all be destroyed," Raigon said as he pped his wings and dodged an attack from the king before replying with a huge spear that fell down on top of the man. "You needn''t worry about that, you will be long gone before that happens after all." A voice said behind Raigon who quickly created numerous arrows and spears before bombarding the area behind him and forcing the enemy to dodge. "Tch, this power of yours truly is annoying, I can see now why you took such great lengths to hide, had we known you were this powerful and had such talent, I and the other kingdoms would have definitely killed you." The king spoke as demonic wings appeared behind his back, allowing him to fly just like Raigon. ''He''s more powerful than before, damn it, the demons are increasing his power too quickly.'' Raigon thought as he looked at the king. When the war had just started, Raigon was able to not only fight against, but suppress the man, but as more time passed, the more powerful the king became. Now, it was Raigon who was the one getting slightly suppressed each time they fought. "I will make sure to break those wings of yours, you damned worshipper," Raigon said as ten giant spears appeared above him before they were all sent down at the king whose wings pped powerfully as he dodged them all. As he dodged, however, the spears rained down on his army and killed hundreds. "Tch, killing my men will give you nothing." The king said as he stabbed at Raigon with his spear. The two flew around and battled for hours every day usually before returning to their camps after getting exhausted. Neither of the two had truly been able to take the lead in the battle, but if things continued this way, Raigon was certain that he would lose. He was unable to level up and gain more power while the king kept bing stronger each day. He knew that he had to take some sort of measure and deal a heavy wound to the man before it was toote. Suddenly, a change urred. The two men stopped fighting. The two armies stopped moving as the soldiers that were once shing against one another suddenly backed away. "This ... is impossible." The king said as the sound of a horn being blow echoed through the battlefield. ''So you have finally decided to show up, uncle Eisenhorn.'' Raigon smiled as he looked at the king whose face was twisted in shock and horror. He grabbed his shoulder where a scar had once been and started shaking slightly before clenching the hand that held the spear. "This loud, obnoxious sound." "The one said to be heard through a battlefield no matter howrge it was." "The sound of a horn that inspired the troops whilst putting the fear of God into the hearts of the enemy." "How is it possible that it was blown, he is gone, his power is gone, even if the altar had been destroyed, it would take him years to recover, and even then he wouldn''t be able to reach a height that could threaten my army!" The king shouted as he stared at Raigon before looking behind the enemy army. A could of dust rose as the horn blew again. A rider appeared, followed by a thousand more. The powerful steed he rode upon, the ck and green armor that seemed to have been made in hell itself as a mere look was enough to shake the souls of the enemy, and the eyes that seemingly pierced through anything he stared and uncovered all lies and deceits. "Eisenhorn." The king softly said as he stared at the man that had reached the army. The soldiers quickly moved to the side and allowed the Einhards to pass. Lico and the other high-tierbatants of the army all stood to the side and stared at the troops, a smile blossoming on their faces. "Sir Eisenhorn, you appear once again," Lico said as he stared at the man in front of the knights that were valiantly charging at the enemy. "Einhards!" Eisenhorn shouted out loud as he pointed his ive to the front. "Kill!" As the Einhards shed against the enemy army, they prated through their ranks as if they were made out of butter. A green hue appeared over the soldiers as the array that was made on each of their armors shone brightly. Eisenhorn fought at the very front, each swing of his ive killing tens of soldiers. He used no mana for his attacks, but a bright light would shine each time his ive was swung and shed through multiple people at once. "You bastard!" An angry voice bellowed as a Tier IIbatant of the enemy army appeared in front of Eisenhorn and the charging troops. A huge hammer was in his hands as he stared at Eisenhorn, his eyes bloodshot as he held his hammer high in the air. His demonic energy started going out of control as it appeared around him, some of the soldiers were thrown back, and the less fortunate were even killed by the show of force from the huge man. Being 2 meters tall and wearing a set of extremely heavy armor, the man was known as ''The Executioner'' inside the kingdom. He was said to be the second strongest, only below the king. His hammer had taken the lives of many enemies, smashing them to pieces and making their bodies unrecognizable by anyone. He now stood in the path of Eisenhorn and his Einhards, adamant about stopping them. He was the only one that could stop their charge, nobody else in the army had his strength, and none were able to crush the enemy as he could. "Eisenhorn, it has been a while, you old bastard!" The man shouted before smashing his hammer down at Eisenhorn who was coldly staring at him. "It truly has been, farewell, Executioner, may you rot in hell," Eisenhorn said before his ive shone with a bright green light. He swung it toward the man, breaking his skill, destroying his hammer, and ultimately cutting him in half. A person that was hailed as the second strongest in the kingdom and was a peak-grade Tier IIbatant was killed like he was nothing. Chapter 508 Dragon Rises, Night Falls [ Death Dragon sh ] The ive passed through the attack and body of the Executioner like it was nothing, Eisenhorn didn''t even have to struggle for the attack to seed at shing through the enemy. The array he was currently in was one that boosted the overall power of all the troops and shared damage between them, but another function, one that was only recently added and has transformed the array into something that when used properly, can defeat almost anyone, is the focus function. For a brief period of time, only 5 seconds each hour, the array can pour all the power of the 1000 soldiers to the front, strengthening any attack one might perform and elevating it to apletely new level. The attack Eisenhorn had just performed had not only reached Tier III, but was almost at the standard of a mid-grade Tier III attack. For a peak Tier II fighter like the Executioner to take such a strike meant only one thing, death. The battlefield suddenly stayed still as only the sound of hooves trampling on the ground could be heard, the sound of their weapons being used to sh apart the enemies and pierce through their ranks was deafening to everyone. "Hey, did I see that right?" The Prince asked as he stood next to Lico who stared at Eisenhorn without moving a muscle. Lico suddenly turned to the side and stared at the Prince before speaking. "Do you see that your Majesty?" "That is the power our kingdom wields, the power of the man once called the strongest amongst all in the region." "Yes, I still remember the tales I would be told when I was a child, the tales of uncle Eisenhorns exploits, his power, and the way he put fear into the hearts of our enemies, only for him to suddenly fall ill and lose all of that power." "But now, now he is back, and with him, our victory here is assured," Lico said with full confidence before smiling slightly. As for Eisenhorn, he and his cavalry continued plowing through the enemy army, nobody being able to stop them and their charge. Even Raigon and the enemy king were looking at the scene with shock. To see Eisenhorn only take one hit to kill the second most powerful person the enemy army had was not something any of them had expected, but Raigon was one of those that knew about the newly installed array and how powerful it could be. Originally, however, the n was for Eisenhorn to use the arrayter and help him out when it came to dealing with the enemy king. With Eisenhorn using the power of the array in order to deal with the Executioner, that n was now scrapped. Raigon didn''t understand Eisenhorn and what he was nning. Even though the array would only work for 5 seconds, if they had coordinated their attacks well, Eisenhorn and Raigon would have been able to deal damage and injure the enemy king, but that chance was now gone. Not only would they need to wait for an hour in order for the array to be avable once again, but the king now knew that something was up, seeing his most trusted advisor and right-hand man die in such a manner made rm bells ring in his head. He didn''t know about the array, but he was certain that Eisenhorn himself hadn''t reached Tier III and that the previous attack should have been impossible. With that information in his head, he now knew that there was definitely something up with the array. He had no idea how it worked, for how long it worked, or even if it could be done again, but he at least knew to be wary of the Einhards at this point. As the battle continued, the two armies fought ferociously, but it was clear that it was the army of Ris that was winning. Eisenhorn and his cavalry were like an unstoppable meat-grinder as they moved through the enemy army with ease, nobody being able to stop them in the slightest. The king had tried to attack them a couple of times, but most of the attacks were blocked by Raigon, while those that made it through were blocked by Eisenhorn and the array. Damage was still taken as an attack of a Tier IIIbatant was not something that was easily taken even when divided into a thousand pieces and spread through the troops. Some of the Einhards had some blood flow out their mouths as they had been injured, but most of them were still fine and could continue fighting. ''It''s just like I thought.'' Eisenhorn said to himself as a small smile appeared on his face. ''I can feel it, the barrier that was keeping me away from reaching my true potential with the ive is wavering, cracks are appearing and I am inching closer to the truth with every swing.'' ''No matter how long one practice, without using it in battle, you can never reach the top with any weapon.'' ''Raigon, after this attack of mine, the rest will be up to you, I hope you can use it well.'' Eisenhorn thought before suddenly breaking away from the Einhards. The Einhards continued their ughter, only this time being slightly slower and not as ferocious as the most powerful fighter amongst them had left. Lico, the prince, Raigon, and the enemy king were all surprised by the new change of events. ''Why would you leave the array!?'' Raigon thought as he blocked another attack from the king. He had been getting pushed back by the enemy during the battle, especially since he started blocking attacks that would go to Eisenhorn as well. He was already a bit injured but was still able to continue fighting with the same ferocity as before. "Hahahahahaha!" The kingughed as he stared at the lone figure ughtering his way toward him. "EISENHORN!" The king shouted out as the whole battlefield shook from his voice alone. "Hello Ansak, how''s the scar treating you?!" Eisenhorn yelled out as he swung his ive around before charging closer to the king. "You bastard, to think you would dare charge at me, do you truly think this is the same as all those years ago?!" "You are nothing, your power is nothing, not in front of me!" The king yelled out before grabbing his weapon and smashing down at Eisenhorn who seemed to be rtively calm at the attack. Raigon was about to move and try to block the attack, only to stop after seeing Eisenhorn''s calm demeanor and a signal that meant that he would be fine. He was confused as to what Eisenhorn had in his sleeves to actually pull something like this, but he would find out soon. "My power is nothing?" Eisenhorn said as he chuckled. "Compared to you who was given everything he has by some demon filth, my power is more than enough," Eisenhorn said in a serious tone before lifting his ive. ''I have spent years alone, years of having no power and only being able to swing a normal ive.'' ''How many times did I swing it during that time?'' ''How many millions, if not billions of swings did I make back then?'' ''It doesn''t matter.'' ''Because I have found it, I have found the path forward, I have found my own way.'' [ Dragon Rises, Night Falls ] Suddenly a high-pitched screech of a de echoed through the battlefield as a silver light shone brightly around Eisenhorn. "This was thest missing piece of my path," Eisenhorn said as he shed up toward the king and his strike. A fierce flood dragon appeared coiled around the ive before beingunched at the king. The sky above the battlefield seemingly changed, day turned to night, with the dragon being the only light source avable to all of them. Raigon and the king stared at the attack, both shocked to their very cores. The dragon pierced through the attack before striking the king. There was no suspense, no sh of power. The dragon simply grazed the king as thetter tried to dodge and almost took his entire arm with it before flying up to the sky and disappearing. The sky once again went back to normal and it changed back to daytime. The king''s left arm was almost fully gone and a part of his leg was missing. A wing waspletely severed by the dragon as the king started falling down from the sky slowly. Raigon immediately moved while Eisenhorn started falling to the ground. A strong hand suddenly grabbed Eisenhorn from the back before pulling him up and cing him on a horse. "Einhards, we return the general to safety!" The leading Einhard yelled out as the rest of them all charged together with him. Eisenhorn was safe. Still, the silver light and the power of the dragon that Eisenhorn had summoned made an impact not only on the battlefield but throughout the entire world. Chapter 509 Eisenhorns Troubles And The Road To A New Rank ( Author: the first two-thirds of the novel will be in first person view. ) Eisenhorn Askeld A name that was once synonymous with power and martial strength. The name of a man that was feared by all in the region, and the one that everyone presumed would be the most powerful being the area had ever seen and would dominate all the kingdoms and allow Ris to be to the sole ruler of the area. That is my name, and that is what my fate was. Until I lost it all in mere days. I first noticed signs of my strength fading after finishing another battle. It was a small change and I didn''t think of it much, merely presuming that I had been a bit too stressed and tiredtely, that a good-night sleep would take care of it. It didn''t. Over the course of 10 days, my condition worsened greatly. Each day I was able to see my muscles shrinking, my mana leaking out and disappearing from my body. In only 10 days, I fell from being a Tier Ibatant to a normal human, one that was barely able to even sense mana. I took it hard, I visited all doctors in the area and even traveled outside of it in hopes of finding a cure for my condition, only to be told that I was healthy, that there was absolutely nothing wrong with my body, and that my condition, my illness, was something that nobody could understand. I took the news hard, and for the next year, I merely stayed at my home and did nothing. I sulked, I drank, I simply stared up at the ceiling or the sky and passed my days, expecting my condition to worsen even more before I ultimately met my demise. It didn''t. I was fine, I was healthy but weak, and that was all. It was worse than death. I, a general thatmanded thousands in battle, a general that everybody respected was suddenly a normal human that had no strength to even wield my weapon. It was after a year that an old friend visited me. Once a prince, he had now be the king after his father decided to pass down the crown and stepped back. He hade to me many times in the past, but I denied him entry to my home. I could deny entry to a prince, but not to a king. For a straight month, without giving me a single day free, he came and talked with me. Some days he would be pleasant and would reminisce with me, but some he would act like aplete bastard and would infuriate me. I knew he was doing it on purpose, trying to make me act upon my honor and title, but I didn''t budge on my decision. That was until he tried to kill me. He brought his sword and a new ive he had the cksmith make for me and forced me to fight. I wanted to die, at least that''s what I thought before death came staring at me. My arms and legs moved by themselves and blocked and dodged the attacks. My skills were still there, even after a year. It was only after an hour that we stopped. My body was exhausted, but he was no better. Even though he was physically superior to me, without even using mana, he was still unable to defeat me when fighting purely a physical battle. My pride had slightly returned and I decided that I would at least continue my training. Mana or not, muscles or not, I would continue honing my skills instead of acting like a senile old man that only waited for death. For years I trained, many times gaining a new understanding of the way one can handle the ive. As years passed, I realized that my understanding of the ive had far surpassed what I once had, and I would have probably never gained something like this without losing my powers. Upon their suddenly returning, I was shocked. I hid the fact for days as I was afraid that my mana would suddenly disappear as it once did, before realizing that I was truly back to normal. I only found out about what had happened after going to the castle. It was Lios who told me. He had heard of the demon worshippers talking about a curse that had been set up many years ago, and it was only after seeing me that he connected the dots. The curse was over, and I had managed to get my life back. I still didn''t want people to know, however. I knew that it was only a matter of time before war woulde after realizing what had transpired in thest couple of months. So I hid, I hid the fact that I was back, and made it my mission to be as powerful as I could be in order to help the kingdom out. As the protector, it was my duty. Upon attacking the king of Ios with everything I had, a change urred and the barrier that once blocked me from entering a new realm of knowledge about the ive disappeared. The power was too much, however, and I soon lost consciousness. ( Author: Going back to 3rd person from here ) A silver beam appeared high up in the sky, visible to everybody on the. The powerful beings of the which were Tier VII all stared at the silver beam and shuddered slightly before looking away. They knew what that was, they had been introduced to the concept of someone below the Transcendent realm managing to do something like this, but it was rare, incredibly rare. One could say that to actually manage to do this was rarer than bing Tier X, hell, even bringing an ability to Rank Z before the Transcendent realm was a bit easierpared to doing something like this. Even Transcendents that were ced to observe the appeared in the sky far above the battlefield and stared at Eisenhorn in shock. "Silver light that shines across the whole, there''s no doubting it." A Transcendent said, a heavy expression stered on his face. "To think a person that none had ever seen had such potential, and he is so young as well." Another one spoke, having the same serious expression. "He can Ascend at this very moment if he wished to, we have to talk with him, and exin to him what is going on, we don''t want such a talent to waste his potential and Transcend too quickly." A third Transcendent said as the other two all nodded before disappearing from the spot. The reason why everybody was so shocked was because of what Eisenhorn had just done. He had reached Rank Z with his weapon proficiency, a feat that although many felt was useless thanks to them gaining more power from simply leveling up and evolving their abilities, was actually much harder and sometimes more beneficial for a person''s future. Reaching Rank Z with a weapon proficiency wasn''t a simple manner of having practiced with a weapon for a long time, it meant that one had reached a realm where one could use anything as that weapon. Eisenhorn now had the ability to not only defeat enemies that were a Tier above him, but he could also use a normal stick like a ive, and not only could he use it, but it would be sufficient for him to trade blows with someone that used a Rank SSS weapon, it could even stand up against rank Z weapons as well. The reason for that was because the silver light that came out of Eisenhorn was not mana, but de aura. de aura was a mysterious power that even Transcendents wished to have as it was useful for them as well. Even some Saints would have trouble learning it. de aura was a separate power, it wasn''t a part of mana or the higher energy sources that mana was a part of. No, it was just like Chaos energy, Demonic energy, and such, apletely separate energy source, one that was much more powerful than the mana and could even win out against world energy if used correctly. Eisenhorn could now use only a little bit of it, and his understanding was incredibly low as well. He had only scratched the surface of the de aura and couldn''t use it to withstand blows from a Transcendent, of course, but he could use it topletely obliterate any enemy that was the same tier that he was. Upon seeing how Eisenhorn was being carried away by the Einhards, the king of Ios was beyond angry. He quickly attacked, only for the attack to be blocked by Raigon who had appeared above him. With him suffering such heavy injuries, the king knew that he had to retreat, otherwise Raigon would kill him. That was easier said than done, however, as Raigon wouldn''t allow him to leave and was dead set on killing him today. Chapter 510 Taking Care Of The Demoness Even Reign had seen the silver light that shone across the whole world. He curiously looked at it, whilst stepping on the head of the demoness that he had pummeled into the ground. Her limbs had two swords stabbed inside of them each and his rank SS sword was stabbed into the stomach of the demoness. The swords conducted Reign''s lightning and continuously shocked the demoness as she tried to move, but failed to do so with each attempt. "Give it up already, you''re finished." Reign said as he removed his foot from her face. The horns of the demoness that had grown out of the forehead during the battle were all gone, cut off by Reign. Her limbs were not only prated by the swords but were also broken and the current threat she posed to Reign was almost zero. "You bastard, how dare you, how dare you to hurt me like this!" The demoness yelled out as she stared at Reign in anger. "I will skin you alive, you may kill me now, but I will be back, my older brother will kill you, and I swear that I will be there to see it." "Kill me now, you will only destroy this body and the soul of that woman you loved, hahahahahaha!" "Even in victory, you still lose!" "I will make sure toter aaaaaa!" The demoness suddenly started screaming in pain as Reign used his ability to slowly inflict damage and great pain on her soul. Her body started convulsing as he made sure to not severely damage the soul, but inflict as much pain as he could. "That''s better, your voice sounds much nicer when you''re screaming in pain, although I still detest the fact that your face is the same as hers." Reign said in a cold voice as he looked down at the demoness before stopping his attack. "I''m currently more interested in whatever the hell that was, but I guess it''ll have to wait a bit, I''ll check it out after dealing with you." Reign squatted down next to the head of the demoness and observed her face before grabbing her cheeks. "So, are you going to talk, or do I need to do that again?" "What, what the hell was that, how are you able to touch my soul, that should be impossible, to actually do something like that, what in the world are C Argh!" Reign once again used his ability to hurt her soul for a brief moment before looking at her calmly. "No, no, no." "I ask the questions, not you." Reign waved his finger left and right in front of the demoness before letting go of her face. "So, question number one, is there any way to save Lieara?" ''What do you think Aethion, do tell me if you believe she is lying about anything.'' "Will dod." "Hahahahah, save her?!" The demonessughed loudly after repeating the question. "I have already devoured most of her soul, devoured it, do you understand?!" "There is absolutely no way for you to do anything about it, your little girlfriend is gone, boy!" ''Aethion?'' "I have to agree with herd, once a soul has been devoured, you can only take the remains of the soul, there is hope for the fragments to one day heal up, but topletely heal such a soul, I''m afraid that I have no idea if it''s even possible, if it is, then only those that are in the realm of gods can do it." "Alright, next question." Reign coldly stated as the demoness stared at him in confusion. "Ohh?" "It seems that you didn''t care that much about the girl after all, how interesting." "You''re wrong." Reign suddenly said. "I did care, she was a person that I called a friend, you may believe that we were romantically involved, but it was purely physical, and as I can see now, the only thing I can do for her is to get revenge, and I am nning on doing so." "Hahahahahaha, well, well, isn''t somebody acting all high and mighty?" "Next question." "How many of you are there?" "How many of us?" "Well, trillions, probably even more boy." The demoness said as she feigned ignorance, before once again being attacked by Reign. "You know what I mean, how many of you are here, in this region?" "Since the leaders of the two kingdoms have suddenly improved their strength so much, I assume they have been possessed as well?" "Hahahahah, you certainly do have a sharp mind, well, in a way, they have." "In a way?" "Ah, I think I know what she means!" Aethion suddenly spoke. "Demons can actually possess people in two ways, one is the hostile way where they hijack the body and either slowly take over the soul, or devour it, but the other way is by merging their soul to the body and allowing the previous owner full reign over it." ''Something like that exists?'' "Yes, that way is less beneficial to the demons as they are merely observers at that point, pretty much how I am right now." "And both the demon and the person they are merging with have to do it without any qualms or second thoughts, for the two rulers to gain power in that way, seems like they had fallen quite deep and were very loyal worshippers." ''Got it.'' "And how many of you are there exactly?" "Oh, you don''t want to hear more about the two kings?" "No, I already know the answer, now speak." The demoness had a slight change in her expression after hearing Reign''s words, but didn''tment anything further and spoke. "Four." "So the fourth person is the one you called older brother?" "Mhmm." "And he will kill you, human." "So he is Tier IV?" "Yes." "That''s a lie, boy." ''I know, she spoke way too fast and didn''t even think about it, just as if she was already preparing herself for such an answer.'' "I see, so peak Tier IIIbatant." "Yes, exac- wait, how did you know that?" "I didn''t, you just told me," Reign told the demoness with a cold voice as thetter hatefully stared at him. "It doesn''t matter, you will still die, you and all of those that go against him." "Well, I guess I''ll have to find that out by myself, you won''t be there to see it happen, however." "Hahahaha, won''t be there, human, you truly do amaze me with your arrogance." "When you kill me, all that will be left here is the body of this poor girl whose soul I have devoured, while my own will go back and join with my brother." "I will be able to not only tell him all of this but also find a new body." "And then the two of us will hunt you down, we will find you and skin you alive before hanging you by using your guts." "We shall inflict such pain on you that you will beg us to kill you." "I see, unfortunately, that will not happen demon, as you will be dying today." "Tch, again with this arrogance, don''t think because you have a way to harm my soul that you can destroy it, for someone like you, such a feat is impossible." The demoness said before shing a smile. An enormous amount of demonic energy suddenly started being drawn over to her as she was nning on destroying the body she had possessed. "And with this, you won''t even have a body that you can bury!" "Insignificant tricks of a lowly being." The demoness suddenly opened her eyes wide as Reign''s palm was stuck on her face. Aethion''s face suddenly showed up in front of her eyes, his cold eyes staring at her coldly before an enormous amount of pain was felt from her very soul. "I said that you will be dying today." Reign spoke as the pain became greater for the demoness. ''Aethion, can we take the whole soul and salvage what remains of Lieara''s soul?" "Yes, it will take time to divide the souls, but I can do it." ''Great.'' Reign said before using his ability to its fullest and suddenly tearing out the soul of the demoness from Lieara''s body. The surge of demonic energy disappeared and her body started returning back to normal while Reign took the soul inside him, letting Aethion imprison it and start working on dividing the two. "What, what is this, where is this?!" The demoness angrily screamed out as Aethionn observed her. "Truly an interesting specimen, I will have fun dealing with you, but first, let''s make sure you can''t do anything to that poor soul before I divide you two," Aethion said before pointing his finger at the demoness and sending a ray of eerie green light to it, immobilizing itpletely and not allowing the demoness to do a single thing. "The biggest mistake you made was believing that the boy is a normal human, and well, you shall find out how low your thinking was, especially since you are a normal demon that belongs near the bottom of your race." "Well now, let us start, this will hurt you, it will hurt a lot." Aethion said before starting his ''operation''. Chapter 511 Raigons Struggle As Reign made his way over to the battlefield, the battle was almost over. Even though the king had tried his hardest in order to escape, he was unable to do so since he was not only heavily injured, but also didn''t have his wings anymore, which heavily limited his speed. Without his wings, the king was unable to shake off Raigon who was flying above him and bombarding him with attacks. Since they were on the king''s side of the battlefield, Raigon was able to attack without caring for the safety of the troops, which the king knew so he started running toward the enemy troops. Raigon spared no mana when it came to finishing the king off. He relentlessly attacked him, showering the area with golden arrows, spears, swords, axes, he even made multiple giant golden icebergs that he had thrown at the king and tried to stop him by creating numerous golden gates and walls. It worked, but only to slow the king down. His injuries got worse and worse during the battle, but he was still able to reach the front line of Ris''s army. He then unleashed a massacre upon the soldiers. It seemed that the king was trying to make sure that even if he was to die, he would take as many of them as he could with him. Raigon waspletely unable to stop his massacre as the bastard suddenly became more powerful. Even though his body had started breaking down and he was losing gallons of blood by the minute, he was relentless. He ughtered his way deeper and deeper inside the army and it was only then that Raigon understood what he was actually nning to do. "Oh no you don''t!" He shouted out as an incredible amount of mana was released by him. Giant golden chains rose from the ground, some even injuring the soldiers, but Raigon didn''t have the luxury to care about them right now. The chains quickly shot at the king before twisting and turning around and creating a giant ball around the king. Some soldiers were captured with the king, and even though it pained his heart, Raigon knew that he had to sacrifice them as he could not allow the king to do what he was nning to do. Just 300 meters ahead was where a giant tent was set up, and inside that tent, was Eisenhorn who was still unconscious. ''No matter what, I have to protect him, with the new power he has gained, he is an incredibly important part of the kingdom, we can''t lose him, not now." Raigon said as he steeled his mind before sending the giant ball of golden chains up. Suddenly chains started shooting up once again from the ground and more of them enveloped the ball and started constricting. Raigon''s n was to put as manyyers of the chains around the king before crushing him with them. He would use up almost all of his remaining mana in order to do so, but it would be worth it. ''Damn, and here I wanted to help out and crush the enemy army after this, oh well, killing this bastard is enough." Raigon smirked before using his mana and forcing the chains to constrict to their maximum. The ball started shrinking more and more until he could feel resistance. The resistance came from the king who was fiercely struggling inside. ''How the hell did his strength improve so much in such a short time period, damn it, I hate these demon-worshipper bastards!'' Raigon cursed inside his head as he continued to put pressure on the ball. The whole situation continued for a full 4 minutes. For one to resist such a force for so long was almost unthinkable as this could severely injure if not outright kill a low-grade Tier III opponent. Since the king was of such grade, the same as Raigon, he should have been dead, especially since he was severely injured beforehand. Raigon could feel that his strength was depleting and his mana was almost gone. He couldn''t continue doing this much longer and after 20 more seconds passed, he used up what mana he had left to cause the chains to break and explode, hopefully dealing enough damage to kill the king. The explosion wasn''t a grandiose one, it was simply chained that were under great pressure being broken, which sent pieces of them flying around, but they dissipated as Raigon had no more mana left to keep them materialized. He was barely able to keep himself floating and slowly floated down to where the body of the king was located at. As he was some 5 meters away from the king, he suddenly released his skill and the wings disappeared as he plummeted down. A spear suddenly shot up from the king and stabbed at Raigon. Thanks to his quick thinking, the spear, which was aimed at his heart, prated through the shoulder. Well, only the upper half of the spear managed to stab through the upper part of the shoulder. The injury wasn''t light and one could even see the bone from it. Raigon fell down on the ground and a small cloud of dust rose before he got up on one knee and stared ahead. The king of Ios was still alive. His body was different, however. He had gone through a great change as four eyes were now present on his face while two horns rose from the forehead. His armor was gone, crushed by Raigon''s skill while the rest of his body fared only a bit better. Bones could be seen sticking out of his body, some appeared after the transformation and could be used as weapons, but were broken thanks to Raigon and his ball of golden chains. Some stuck out because parts of the body were broken, and the bones prated through the skin. "You damn bastard, you almost got me." The king spoke in a crazed voice as he licked the back of his hand that was bleeding. A small piece of bone was sticking out, but the king merely nced at it before grabbing it and setting it back inside. "Honestly, if I hadn''t taken over the body at thest minute, I''m certain this bastard whose body I was inhabiting would have died." The king, who was now revealed to actually be the demon who was inside of him, spoke. "So, he was possessed, huh?" "Well, kind of, I gave him my power and stayed with him in hopes of being able to see a good show, and honestly, I did." The demon spoke with a light chuckle. "I was hoping he would manage to get to that bastard, or at least attack from a distance and kill him, but that obviously didn''t happen." The demon said as he nced at the ce where Eisenhorn was currently resting at. ''Damn, I might die a true death if I go there, the Transcendents have definitely appeared, they would be apprehensive about killing a human, but for a demon that invaded the world? They would merely get a p on the wrist by the system, tch, unfair.'' The demon spoke as he stared at Raigon. "Well, I guess killing you will have to suffice, I do need a new body, this one is pretty much finished." The demon said with a wide smile before stepping toward Raigon who clenched his teeth as he tried to use mana. "Ohe on, you know you can''t do that." The demon said as he suddenly appeared behind Raigon. "Tch, damn it, there goes a leg." The demon suddenly said as a snapping sound was heard from his body. After taking over the body and boosting it with his power, it was barely able to keep up and was slowly getting crushed from the inside. Moving as fast as the demon did now made the bones in the right leg shatterpletely. "Damn it, that freaking hurts!" The demon said as he kneeled down on the ground, but he didn''t forget to grab Raigon and pull him down as well. He quickly grabbed Raigon''s throat before staring down at him. "But still, to get such an exquisite new vessel is quite satisfying, I wonder if I''ll manage to inherit your Creation ability after devouring your soul." The demon smiled brightly before clenching his hand. Raigon struggled, he tried using his hands to punch the demon, but it was to no avail. He was exhausted, his legs and arms barely moved and each hit was doing nothing, it was as if his fists were made out of cotton as they dealt absolutely no damage to the demon. ''Damn it, damn it, I won''t die like this, no way!'' Raigon shouted inside as he grabbed the demon''s arm. ''I still have some mana, just a tiny bit, but I have some, I''ll rather use it to implode myself and take this bastard down than allow him to take over!'' Suddenly mana started emanating from inside Raigon''s body. It was a small amount that would usually not bother the demon, but since both of them were heavily injured and weak, it was enough to even kill him. "What, damn, so you would rather die than let me take over?" "Haaa, seems like I''ll have to find a new body after this, huh?" "You won''t." A cold voice said behind the demon as a sword suddenly prated his heart. Chapter 512 Killing The Second Demon, Reign Makes His Way Toward The Third "Argh!" The demon grunted as he stared down at his chest, only to find a blood-soaked sword that had prated his heart. Lightning flickered around the sword as the demon turned his head around. "Yo, Raigon." Reign said as he looked down at Raigon who had his eyes opened wide. "Reign!" "I didn''t n on spoiling your heroic act, but honestly, even if you had done what you nned on doing, this bastard''s soul would simply escape, so I''ll take over if you don''t mind of course." "Hahahaha, no, I don''t." Raigon said weakly as he smiled widely. "Well, seems like that''s it for you," Raigon said as he looked at the demon who growled nastily. "You arrogant humans, just you wait, once I''m back, I''ll destroy all of you, I''ll sk-" "Skin us, eat our flesh, h, h, h, that''s what the other demon said as well, but I hate to disappoint, your soul won''t be escaping this ce, not this time you bastard." Reign said before pulling his sword out and decapitating the demon. He then quickly used his power to take the soul of the demon, and the soul of the king which waspletely divided and untouched by the demon. The two quickly found themselves in cages inside Reign''s consciousness. Before they could fathom what had happened, the screams of the demoness that Reign had previously captured made them look over, only to see Aethion using some sort of small knife to cut the soul. He was dividing the soul of the demoness and Lieara''s remaining soul fragments, which took quite a lot of energy and patience as he needed to do it perfectly. If he was to cut off the piece a bit to the side, the demoness''s soul fragment would be stuck to Lieara''s, which could lead to the soul fragment getting corrupted. "Hey, neers, just stay quiet over there, I''ll get to you two after taking care of this one here," Aethion said in a leisure manner as he continued cutting away, not bothering to even look in the direction of the demon and the king. "What, that, is that you, I''Ahlea?!" The demon asked in disbelief as he stared at the soul that was unable to move or talk. What Aethion was currently doing to her was so painful that no action was possible for her. "Hey, what the hell do you think you are doing human?!" "I will skin you alive, I will kill you and all those that-" "Shut up you little bug, or I will make sure that you will feel such pain that you will never dare even raise your voice." Aethion stared at the demon whose soul suddenly shook, the stare alone was enough to make the demon tremble in fear as he was able to sense the power of a higher beinging from Aethion. "What the hell, where are we, how is someone like him here?" "What do you mean, my lord?" The king asked the demon whose soul went silent, the demon no longer had the bravery to even speak. "Just be silent, do not speak, not anymore." The demon said as he stared at Aethion, "Not against this being." The king simply nodded, well, the soul moved up and down as he tried to show that he understood before both of them stayed silent while the screams of the demoness reverberated through the area. "When did youe back?" Raigon asked Reign as he took his hand in order to stand up. "Just a while ago." "And you came here first, I have to say, good timing." "Well, no, I went to see Lieara first, well, to see what was left of her." Reign said with a sad smile as Raigon''s eyes widened slightly. "You, you weren''t able to-" "No, it was toote, I did salvage some fragments of her soul, perhaps in the future, there will be a chance for her." "I see, and the body?" "I put her next to that unconscious old man inside the tent, figured it was best to put her there before saving your ass." Reign said as Raigon smirked a bit before making his way over to the tent. Reign helped him out and the two slowly made their way toward the tent as the soldiers all cheered. The strongest fighter the enemy had was dead. "Yo, will you be fine here, I''m gonna go and help out, clear out the enemy army and make my way over to the other battlefield as well." "Yeah, go, I''ll make sure that sir Eisenhorn and Lieara''s bodies are safe." "Also, that silver light, what the hell was that?" "A nce was enough to make my heart skip a beat, I''ve never seen something like that." "Ah, it''s a bit of a long story, and is connected to sir Eisenhorn, I will tell youter." "Sure." Reign nodded before disappearing from the spot. He charged through the enemy army as his lightning shocked and killed tens every moment. Even the allied forces were able to see and sense him. Lico and the others were shocked, especially Lico who had once sparred against Reign. He was able to sense the incredible mana the young man possessed and knew that he would no longer be a match for him. "Is that Reign?" The prince asked while Lico nodded before attacking the enemy in front of him. All the higher-tieredbatants had fled the area and they were now on the run, scrambling to make their way back to their kingdoms in one piece. The soldiers were left there to die, to simply act as cannon fodder that would slow down the troops of Ris and buy them enough time to run away. Reign could catch up to them if he wished to, but he was more focused on reaching the second battlefield and helping out Lios. News of his appearance has not spread, and neither did the defeat of the king of Ios, which meant that Reign had a great opportunity to take down the other enemy king and take the soul of another demon. The reason why he needed the soul? It was simple, because of his challenge. [ Challenge has been issued ] [ Step 1 of the challenge, sessfully capture the souls of 4 Tier III demons. ] Reign had known from the moment he left the castle that there were at least 4 Tier III demons, but he didn''t expect there to only be four. That meant that if any of the demons were killed, his challenge would fail. Had Raigon managed to blow himself up, the demon would have died and his soul would have returned god knows where. Reign doubted that the soul would return to its home since the demoness was quite certain that she would be able to take revenge on Reign after dying, as did the demon that was possessing the king. That meant that they probably had some way of keeping their souls here, whatever it was, it definitely had to do with the ''big brother'' the demoness spoke of. Whatever it was, Reign didn''t really care. He would simply take their souls, which would make it impossible for them toe back. Furthermore, Aethion would soon start getting information from the two demons he had captured, the first thing he was going to do was salvage what was left of Lieara''s soul. Reign was only present on the battlefield for about 2 minutes, which was the time it took him to run through the enemy army and deal massive damage to them. His lightning had shocked thousands, and most had died from their injuries. Reign''s aura itself was powerful enough to make those that were near him faint, while the lightning was strong enough to stop the hearts of the soldiers after one shock. He made his way over to Lios, hoping that he would get there on time. Thest thing he needed was for the enemy king to die or escape, which would furtherplicate things. After running for about 10 minutes, Reign was able to pass a distance that would usually take an army half a day or more. Upon reaching the battlefield and sensing the auras of two Tier IIIbatants, Reign didn''t try to hide his aura like he did when he arrived to help out Raigon, but did the opposite. His powerful aura swept through the battlefield and let everyone know that a powerhouse was approaching. Both Lios and the king stopped their battle and stared into the distance, confused as to who wasing. They both noticed that it was a Tier IIIbatant, but neither of them was familiar with the aura. It was only after a couple of seconds had passed that Lios''s eyes widened as he realized who it was. He proceeded to quickly attack the king, making all attempts to make sure the enemy wouldn''t be able to escape. Reign wasn''t really worried about the king escaping, however, as he was certain that he could catch up to him and kill him. Chapter 513 Planning The Final Stage Of The War "To be honest, I never thought I would ever see you in my life, Reign." Lios said as he and Reign sat down inside a giant tent that had been ced behind the army lines. Licht, Lisea, and the other Tier IIbatants were sitting on the side, none of them, except the first two mentioned, even had the courage to join in their conversation. "How the hell did you be so strong, about half a year ago, I was still a bit more powerful than you, and now look at this," Licht said from the side as he stared at Reign with a mildly annoyed look on his face while Liseaughed out loud. "It''s good to see you again boy, you saved our asses once again!" Lisea shouted as she drank anotherrge ss of beer. With Reign arriving so quickly, the Tier IIbatants of the enemy kingdom weren''t able to pull a fast one and simply flee as the previous ones did. This time, they managed to capture or kill all of them. "Boy, I don''t know if you''ve heard, but Lieara-" "Her body is being guarded by Raigon, I ced it in a tent next to Eisenhorn." "I see, so she''s truly gone?" "I managed to salvage some pieces of her soul, there might be hope, but it''s almost impossible, to be honest." "I see, and what about Eisenhorn, don''t tell me the old bastard kicked the bucket after finally getting his power back, I sensed that weird power, I can bet it was from him." "He passed out afterunching that attack, he is fine otherwise, even managed to heavily injure the enemy king." "Damn, he really does live it as the protector of the realm, just came out of retirement, and already doing crazy things, ahh, I am happy that he is back though, it was hard seeing him like that." "It was hard for all of us, you know how close my brother and your uncle were when they were younger." Lios said with a sigh as Lisea smiled. "Yeah." "Wait, nobody finds this weird, the guy is Tier II and yet you''re telling me he heavily injured, almost freaking killed a Tier III enemy?!" Licht yelled out as they all smirked. "Well, I guess we were all used to seeing him do crazy things back in his youth, you''re young, you never got to see Eisenhorn fight, otherwise you wouldn''t be surprised either," Lios said before drinking some of his beer as well. "So, what''s next for you, why did youe back?" "Honestly, it''s for my evolution challenge." "Huh, for the evolution challenge, you mean you''re already about to step into Tier IV?!" Lios asked in disbelief as Reign nodded his head before drinking some of the beer as well. Licht, Lisea, and all the remaining officers that were present all stared at Reign in shock. He was probably the youngest one present, and yet, he was without a doubt the most powerful one. Not only here, but in the whole area. "I need to take care of the final demon, he''s about the same strength as I am, and after that, well, I need to wait to get the second part of the challenge." "Well, that coincides with what we are going to do," Lios said before getting up. "With such a victory, we''re not going to stop, we''ll be assaulting the capitals of both kingdoms, after taking them down, the whole area will be under our control, we will be almost as big as an empire at that point." "You will probably find the demon you are looking for at one of the two capitals, hell, after learning of how powerful he is, we probably won''t even be able to defeat him without you." "Don''t worry, I will be going, not only because of my challenge but because I truly do think of you guys asrades." Reign said with a slight smile as the two of them downed their drinks before going out of the tent. The army would first stay here while most of them were going to meet with Raigon and the king. They were going to meet a couple of miles back. The meeting ce had been chosen long ago and was a secret to all inside the kingdom, with only the higher-ups and those that they truly trusted knowing it even existed. It took them about half an hour to get to the meeting ce. It was in a gorge, but the gorge was not the true meeting ce. Upon reaching the ce, Lios came to one of the walls and inspected it before pressing his hand and chanting some words. Suddenly, the wall started shaking before moving and uncovering a small entrance. Reign and the others all passed through the entrance, with Lios being thest to enter as he was in charge of closing it as well. A long tunnel was what greeted Reign and the others. Many torches lined up the walls of the tunnel and provided light for them. They walked for a couple of minutes beforeing outside and reaching an underground camp. There was a small waterfall to the side and a smallke that had formed there. Three small streams could be seening out of theke and disappearing down into the ground. Three tents were present in the camp, onerge one for the meeting, and two small ones. Reign and the others were thest ones to arrive. Eisenhorn was ced inside one of the smaller tents as he was still unconscious and Lieara was ced inside the other one, her body waspletely covered, and ced inside a coffin that had runes and inscriptions written all over it. "The coffin will preserve her body perfectly, if you truly think there is a chance for her to return, then we will keep her body in perfect condition until it is done." "I see, good thinking, if I do find a way to bring her back, then it would be for the best to have her body." "What about the injuries?" "We have managed to heal them, there are no problems there either." "Good." Reign nodded at Lios before they entered the giant tent in the center of the camp. The king, Raigon, the prince, and every single high-leveled general and minister were there. They were all sitting down and waiting for Reign and the others to arrive in order to start their meeting. Upon seeing them, the meeting started. It was more of a formality, to be honest. The kingdom already had aplete advantage and taking over the territories of their enemies would be easy, the only danger they faced was theck of knowledge they had of the territories. They had no idea just how many demon worshippers were there, they didn''t know whether there were more demons that were present, they knew nothing. With a horde suddenly appearing a while ago in their own territory, one could only wonder what could happen inside the enemy territory. If not for Reign, the king wouldn''t have been able to easily go and deal with the horde of demons, which could have left some serious consequences for the kingdom. Another problem they had was that the capital cities of both kingdoms had incredible defense and defensive structures ced. Each one had an array and a mana shield, something that the capital of Riscked. The defensive structures alone could stall their armies for a bit, but thanks to them all being avable now, the Tier IIIbatants could easily destroy the defense of the enemy. ? "I still don''t like it, it''s too easy," Lisea said with a serious expression on her face as the others all nodded. "True, it is that we have only managed to get to this point thanks to sir Reign, but I doubt the enemy, especially since they were being led by a peak Tier III demon, have no ns in ce for our attack." A general said while the others all stared at the giant map in front of them and contemted. "Will you stop acting like this, it makes me want to go back to sleep." Eisenhorn suddenly said as he came inside the tent. "Eisenhorn, are you alright!?" The king asked with concern as thetter nodded his head. "I''ve never felt better, I even managed to be Tier III after waking up." Eisenhorn suddenly dropped a bomb as everybody rose up from their seats and stared at him. "What, reaching rank Z with my ive turned out to give a lot of benefits, hell, any of them makes the years I spent practicing worth it." "So it was rank Z after all." Reign softly said as Eisenhorn looked at him with a smile on his face. "Yeah, so now we have four Tier IIIbatants, with your help, we can do this." "One has to stay back, we never know if the monsters will attack again," Raigon said as everybody nodded. "You have tired yourself out, you should stay." The king said as he patted Raigon on the shoulder. "What, no, you are our lord, you have to-" "I will not stay safe inside my castle while all of you are fighting, I have done so enough times already." The king said sternly as he looked at Raigon. "You won''t be able to fight with your full power, so it''s better for you to stay and rest, even if the monsters were to attack, you can use your powers to attack them from a distance and force them to stay back." "Yes, my lord," Raigon said as the king nodded happily before sitting down. "So, how shall we do this?" Chapter 514 The Disappearance Of The People Of Ios It was only some 5 hours after the meeting that the army started marching again. Although tired from the constant battles, the soldiers were in very high spirits after the victory against the two kingdoms. Aethion had managed to sessfully divide the souls of Lieara and the demoness and had started with interrogating her, the other two demons, and the two kings. The kings were the ones that started talking first. It wasn''t as if they were weak-willed, but that torturing the soul was many times more painful than torturing one''s fleshly body. The demons were used to manipting souls, torturing them, getting tortured sometimes by other demons and such, which made them more resistant to this kind of ''interrogation''. Unfortunately for Reign, the two kings had no idea what the final n of the demons was, or where the final demon was located at as they only briefly talked with him. They mostly let the demons do that, which led to them not knowing a lot at all. As for the demons, they resisted the torture. They sometimesughed out loud, while screaming or weeping in pain at other times. They still resisted and told Aethion nothing, but all of them knew that it was only a matter of time before they would be forced to speak. All three of them knew that Aethion was a being far above them and that he definitely had many methods of getting answers, it was just that he was enjoying the whole process and that Reign didn''t need answers in this very moment that was keeping the demons sane at this point. The demons still had to admit that these ''light'' methods that Aethion was currently using were miles ahead of any pain they had ever experienced in their entire lives. Aethion himself knew that if he was to take it a level up, it could potentially threaten their lives and could even damage their consciousness, which could lead to iplete information given. So, while Reign and the others were making their way to the enemy capitals, he was continuing to torture the three demons without giving them any breaks. Reign was currently going to the capital of Ios. That was the one kingdom that still had some of its higher-ups intact, and they could potentially cause some big losses to them if left unchecked. He was going with the king, while Lios and Eisenhorn were going to the other capital. The trip would take them a couple of days, which was why the king and Reign were speeding ahead of the army and other higher-ups. They were first going to check ahead and see in what state the enemy capital was before waiting for the army to arrive. With their speed, they would need about a day to arrive at the enemy capital. If Reign was alone, he would arrive a couple of hours earlier, but that didn''t make that much of a difference at this point. They periodically rested as they wanted to make sure they were in their best state when arriving at the capital as neither one knew what to expect there. It was after traveling for about 15 hours that Reign suddenly furrowed his brows and motioned for the king to stop. They had just crossed the border of Ios, and Reign was already sensing something. "Demonic energy, I thought I sensed it about an hour before, but now I''m certain, it''s present everywhere in the area." "That''s not good." The king said with a solemn look as the two decided to make their way to a nearby vige in order to check it out. Upon arriving, they couldn''t find anyone present inside the vige. There were no people present, and not even any animals that they were raising were there. They continued making their way toward the capital and stopped by any viges, towns, or cities they came across. They were empty. Even cities that usually had tens or even hundreds of thousands of people were empty, all life was gone from them. "What in the world happened here, where are all the people?" The king asked with a heavy face as he and Reign walked through the streets of a city they hade across. There seemed to be no signs of any battles or any struggle anywhere. Even when they entered some houses and shops, everything was in order. The only weird thing was that they could see dust everywhere, it seemed like nobody had been present in quite some time. Wind blew through the empty streets, making dust rise from the streets and making the visibility worse while the creaking of some doors and windows echoed through the city. No life at all was present, not even rats could be seen inside the city. As Reign and the king walked deeper inside the city, Reign suddenly stopped before closing his eyes. He focused his attention on trying to sense mana and souls, before suddenly sensing something. "There!" Reign shouted out as he suddenly blitzed past the king and entered a small shack that was present between two normal-looking houses. He burst through the door before stopping inside and staring down. "I won''t do anything to you, I just want to ask some questions." Reign said in a soft voice while still keeping his eyes down, staring at the floor. Nothing. "I know you are there, I can sense your soul, I can sense the demonic presence that is on you,e out, or I will bring you out myself." Reign said as lightning started flickering around him. Still nothing. "As you wish." Reign said before moving a rug from the floor. He took out his sword before quickly opening the hidden door that was present below. Upon opening the hidden door, his eyes constricted slightly before widening as much as they could in shock. He put back his sword. He stared down at the floor in horror. "What''s wrong?" The king asked as he entered the shack. "Reign?" The king asked again as he came closer to Reign and took a look at his face. He stared confusedly at the horror on Reign''s face for a moment before looking down. His face soon became the same as Reign''s. It onlysted for a few seconds, however. "You know what this means, right?" Reign asked as he clenched his hands into fists, his mana slightly going out of control and lightning flickering around him again. "I do, but first, let''s get her out of there." The king said as he still stared down. Through the hidden door in the shack was a girl. She was around 5 or 6 years old. Her body looked slightly malnourished and dirty. The rags she wore were dirty and torn in some ces. She stared at the two with fear as she clenched her dress. Seeing a child in such a state wasn''t what shocked and enraged the two, however. A horn could be seen sticking out of the left side of her forehead while her left arm was pale purple and scales could be seen on it. Half of her face had turned demonic and one of her big brown eyes had turnedpletely ck. Demonification. It was a process that could happen with all beings in the universe. They would be turned into a demon, a sort of subspecies of the demon they formed a contract with, but it could also be done without the other party agreeing as demons could use a lot of demonic energy to forcibly corrupt someone and change them into demonic monsters. "We are not going to hurt you girl,e out, you look hungry." The king softly said as he crouched down and offered his hand to the girl that looked hesitantly at him. Reign suddenly took out some food from his inventory and showed it to the girl who gulped before climbing out of the hidden space below the shack. She grabbed the king''s hand with her small, weak hand and got up before sitting down on a chair. Reign and the king both waited for the little girl to finish eating before asking her some questions. "My name is Reign, what''s your name?" "Skye." "Nice to meet you, Skye, tell me, why are you alone, where are your parents." "I don''t know?" "No?" The girl simply shook her head left and right before looking at Reign. "Mama told me to hide, she was scared, she was yelling and talking to the man that lived next door, but then a boom happened and they all started screaming." "I was afraid, but mama told me not to go out, so I didn''t." "When did that happen?" "I C I don''t know." The girl said as tears started flowing down her face. "Uncle, do you know where my mama is?" "She, she has a lot to do, she said she will bring me to the park after finishing it, but, but I haven''t seen her for so long." "I was hungry, but mama told me not to go out, so I stayed down, there was some food, but there was only a little." "Thank you for the food, I C I was really hungry." The girl spoke quickly, barely taking a breath between her sentences as tears started falling down her face. "Will my mama return?" "I- I don''t know what happened to me, my arm, and my leg, they started itching when mama started screaming, and they became like this." The girl said as she pointed at her arm and leg before sobbing. "I C I don''t think mama will like how I look now, it it looks ugly and and" "It''s going to be alright, little one, you don''t look ugly, not at all." The king said as he took the little girl in his arms and hugged her. She seemed in shock at his actions before suddenly grabbing his jacket and crying loudly while burying her face in his chest. As for Reign and the king, their anger at this moment was making it almost impossible for them to control themselves. They knew now why they couldn''t find anybody in the viges and other towns, and they believed that they wouldn''t be able to see anyone in the whole kingdom. ''Aethion, I don''t care if you have to break their souls into little pieces, I want answers now!'' Chapter 515 The Fate Of The Two Kingdoms "I know, I had already started once you toured a couple of the towns, I had a fear that they would be doing this, and my fears were proven right." Aethion suddenly said to Reign. The demons were currently screaming out in pain as their souls were being tortured by multiple magic arrays that Aethion had ced on them. Each one caused enough pain for a normal human''s soul to copse, but the demons were strong and their souls were many times more powerful and resilientpared to a human''s soul, which allowed them to continue existing and enjoy every ounce of the pain they were being caused. ''What did they do?'' "It''s their leader, while they were fused with the bodies of the two kings, thest demon had started working on an array, one that epassed both the kingdoms." "The other two demons, however, were using the kings." "Each time the kings went to sleep, the demons would take over their bodies without them noticing and would help out with the array from long-range by using a device they had on them, it took them a long time, probably the whole time they were fighting against Ris to finally finish the array a couple of days ago." ''What did it do?'' "It''s just as we have feared, Reign." Aethion suddenly said in a heavy voice, "The array was created for one purpose, to connect the kingdoms with the demon ne and bring forward a massive amount of demonic energy that would overflow from the two kingdoms." "The demon used that demonic energy with another array they had ced over the original, which would force the demonic energy to gather at ces that were high in poption, and turn all of them into demonic creatures." "Not only does the demon now have a massive army, but he is also being strengthened by the demonic energy, his power is above those at the same tier." "This will not be an easy battle Reign, you might not be able to win against him," Aethion said as Reign stayed silent. He wasn''t afraid of the enemy. No. He was enraged. How many humans were turned into demonic creatures unwillingly by the demon? The number was too high to even be counted. Millions of people had been turned, all of them having their own dreams and desires. Some wished to simply grow up old and see their kids and grandkids. Some wished to be soldiers, some farmers, and others perhaps researches or merchants in order to earn enough money to support their families. All of them are unique in their own way. And now, now they had been turned into demonic creatures, mindless beasts that simply lived to fight and ughter. None of them had an intact soul, their mind was corrupted and twisted, made only to serve the demon that had managed to turn them and gain control over them. "You have to tell the king to go back, you also need to go to the other kingdom, go with full speed and warn the others, otherwise they might get surrounded by the enemy and killed," Aethion warned Reign who steeled himself before turning around. "Your Majesty, you need to leave." Reign said before taking the king to the side and telling him what was happening. Upon hearing what had happened, and how many enemies there now were, the king grew pale. He knew that no matter what the enemy had done, it would have been a horrible thing, but he never expected something as horrible as this to happen. For the millions of people that had lived in the two kingdoms to have suddenly turned into demonic creatures, was beyond anything he had ever thought of. Not just his army, but even if all the kingdoms that had existed before Ris managed to defeat the alliance had joined together, they wouldn''t have been able to have such numbers, nor would they have been able to defeat so many enemies. For every soldier in a kingdom, there would be 6 - 7 citizens present. That meant that even Ris with their poption and a huge increase in recruiting soldiers for thest year only had about 400 000 soldiers in their army. It was impossible for them to go against such odds. Perhaps if the enemy was human, they could. With good tactics and ns, they could slowly chip away at them and bring down their morale by killing their leaders, but demonic creatures possessed no such thing as fear. They only felt rage and desire to kill. Even if they had the superiority in numbers, it would still be incredibly difficult to win against such beings that simply charged forward to fight and kill. "Don''t worry, we will find a way to ovee this," Reign told the king as he grabbed his shoulder. "They are now mindless monsters, even though that gives them benefits, there are also drawbacks to the enemy army not caring for danger, right?" "Right, perhaps we can use this to our advantage, but that can only be done if we are the defending party, not the ones on offense." "Yes, that''s why you need to go back and tell the army about what is happening, then make your way to this ce," Reign told the king as he took a map and showed a spot on it. The area he pointed at was right outside the territory of the two kingdoms and was the ce where their borders met. "The enemy army is currently gathering between their capitals, there''s no point in us attacking the capitals, there''s also no way for us to simply wait for them back in Ris as they would definitely use that to spread more demonic energy and turn more people into demonic creatures, further increasing their forces." "That''s why we need to be here, because they will be passing through this area, if they make changes, I will see it and make sure they follow me to this ce, it''s up to you guys to create traps and make sure that you can deal as much damage to them as you can before they reach you." Reign said before looking at Skye. "Take her with you, and go back, I will meet up with Raigon and Eisenhorn to tell them the news." "Alright, Reign." The king said before heading back inside the shack and picking Skye up. "Good luck, and see you on the battlefield." The king said as Sky waved at Reign. "Bye-bye big brother." "Goodbye Skye, see you soon." Reign said with a smile before turning around and disappearing from the spot. ''Are you sure that the enemy will pass through that area?'' Reign asked Aethion as he made his way toward the capital of the other kingdom. "That''s what the demons told me, it also makes sense, Ris is the only force that can threaten them at the moment, the enemy would definitely be looking to get rid of them first since the other kingdoms don''t have enough soldiers, or high-levelbatants to threaten the demon and his army." ''Yeah, I guess it does make sense.'' ''I just hope I get to Raigon and Eisenhorn on time.'' "You should, with the speed, those two are traveling, they still need about 7 hours to get to the capital, while you will only need about 4 C 5 to get there," Aethion said as Reign nodded his head before exploding with his full speed. Lightning flickered around him and was left in his wake as he used his full speed to get to the capital. And just like Aethion had said, he only needed about 4 and a half hours to get there. He stood on a hill that overlooked the capital and stared at it. The gates were closed, and nobody was going inside or outside the capital. There were no guards on watch. No activity at all, except for some demonic creatures that were walking around in front of the capital. Reign could sense that they were all below Tier I and were extremely weak. They would pose no threat to the soldiers of Ris, but when faced with millions of them, they would be a force to be reckoned with. Reign traveled to the side, calcting where Raigon and Eisenhorn would show up. He knew where the two had started making their way toward the capital, which made it possible for him to know approximately where they would pass in order to reach here. He looked at the map and made sure he knew where he was and where the two would be traveling through, before heading to meet them. He went full speed ahead, and about 2 hourster, he was able to sense the two. They were about 2 miles to his left, so he quickly stopped before charging at full speed to them. The two sensed him a bitter and stopped before getting ready to fight, only to be confused after realizing whose mana signature they were sensing. "Reign, why are you here, what happened?" Raigon asked as Reign stopped about 100 meters in front of them before walking over to them. As he came about 2 meters in front of Raigon, he quickly charged in and stabbed through the man''s chest with his sword. Chapter 516 A Fake And A Trap "What?!" Eisenhorn suddenly yelled out before Reign pulled the sword out and kicked Raigon away. "So, do you care to tell me where the real Raigon is, or will I need to beat the information out of you?" Reign suddenly said as he stared at the fallen Raigon who was bleeding out on the floor. "The real one, what are talking about, Reign?!" Eisenhorn yelled out as he took out his ive and pointed it at Reign. "You are the real Eisenhorn, which makes this even more interesting." Reign said as he nced at Eisenhorn before staring at Raigon again. "How did you manage to take Raigon''s ce when Eisenhorn and he were right next to each other?" "The only possibilities I can think of is that Eisenhorn is working together with you guys, or that you somehow managed to trick the two into separating for a while." Reign said before yawning a bit. "I don''t really care, to be honest, Eisenhorn not having any corruption inside his soul is enough for me to clear him of suspicion, but I do want to know what happened to Raigon, so speak." "What the hell are you talking about, you bastard?!" Raigon suddenly shouted as blood came out of his mouth. "Eisenhorn, he''s gone insane, help me out here!" Raigon said as he stood up and started emanating mana. "Usually Raigon wouldn''t do something like that, as a Creationist, he can use his mana to will anything into being, there''s no need for him to strengthen his body with mana, you idiot." Reign said before disappearing from the spot and showing up behind Raigon. "You can copy a person''s looks, and even the mana signature, but not their abilities, huh?" Reign softly asked the demon as he stabbed his sword through the chest once again. His sword came out of the chest before Reign quickly took his other sword out and stabbed it through the demon''s leg, pinning it down on the ground. "I know you won''t die from this much, you demons are quite a resilient species." Reign said before taking out another sword and stabbing through the other leg as well. "So, speak, where is Raigon, what have you done to him?" "Eisenhorn, help me, he is insanse, I''m Raigon!" "If you were, you would have used your ability much earlier, even now, you could still use it to escape, well, Raigon could." Eisenhorn suddenly spoke before putting his ive away. "You bastards!" The demon raged as he stared at both of them in anger. Demonic energy started being released by him before Reign suddenly grabbed his head. A head-splitting pain suddenly assaulted the demon as the release of demonic energy was halted. "Trying to send a signal to those three that are waiting in ambush ahead?" Reign asked the demon whose eyes suddenly widened in shock. "Oh, yeah, I sensed them even before I had stabbed you the first time, you guys really need to work on being stealthier, simply emanating your demonic energy like that is way too easy to notice, at least for me." "Eisenhorn, was there a point where you and Raigon had split up beforeing here?" "Yeah, we visited a couple of cities, and decided to split up and search the second one, there was nobody there." "After that, ''he'' urged me to make haste and get here as soon as possible in order to find out what''s going on." "I see, well, I already know what''s going on, but we need to get back to that town, Raigon is probably there since you didn''t notice anything, then he''s probably fine, at least I hope he is." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The demon suddenly startedughing maniacally whilst staring at Reign and Eisenhorn. "Toote, there should already be a couple of my brethren making their way over there, even if you were to run back at full speed, you won''t be able to get there on time." The demon said with a bloodthirsty smile. "Oh really?" Reign suddenly smirked before both Eisenhorn and the demon stared behind them. A figure was approaching with great speed, his wings sending him flying incredibly fast before he stopped about 100 meters above Reign and the others. Raigon flew down before stopping right next to Reign. "Reign, what are you doing here?" "You!" "How is this possible, how did you get out of the array?!" "Humph, to actually call that an array would be an overstatement, but I am ashamed to admit that it did take me long to figure out that there were no inscriptions for keeping mana inside of it, which allowed me to use my ability to destroy it from the outside, pretty amateurish, I must say," Raigon said as he smirked at the demon who growled in anger. "From what I was able to tell, you guys had ced quite a lot of those arrays inside the town, there''s probably more in other towns and viges, but I didn''t have the luxury of finding out as I was busy trying to catch up with you." "But now, Reign, what has happened, where is the king?" Raigon asked as Reign stared at the demon. "Let''s get rid of this guy, and the ones waiting in ambush before talking, alright?" Reign asked Raigon before continuing on, "The king is fine, he is making his way back to the army, as will we after finishing these demons up, we will talk along the way." "Alright, let''s go then," Raigon said before Reign nodded and cut the head of the demon that had been mimicking Raigon before. He of course didn''t forget to take the soul of the demon with him. He wasn''t going to take any risk and allow the soul to return to their leader, informing him of what had happened. The three of them made way to where the three demons were waiting in wait and nning to ambush them. With them already knowing about them and their location, it was rtively easy to sneak up on them. One of the demons was a mid-grade Tier III, while the other two were low-grade Tier III demons. Reign was a peak Tier IIIbatant, so they stood no chance of defeating the trio. The battle onlysted for about 2 minutes before Reign and the other two managed to defeat their enemies. One face that made all three raise an eyebrow was that one of the demons was actually one of the Tier IIbatants of the enemy kingdom that had managed to flee yesterday. With the enemy being able to raise a Tier IIbatant all the way to low-grade Tier III, the situation was worrisome and dangerous to them. There was no way of knowing exactly how many Tier IIIbatants the enemy possessed, and they would be hard-pressed if they were to fight a lot of them at the same time. Reign took the souls of all three of them before making his way back together with Raigon and Eisenhorn. He exins to Raigon and Eisenhorn about what was happening and how the demon had created an array that brought forth demonic energy to the two kingdoms. With great amounts of demonic energy, the demon then used a second array that forced the demonic energy to gather in towns, viges, and cities, turning the citizens into demonic creatures that had no normal thoughts. The two were shocked and sickened to find out about what had happened to the two kingdoms. They were also in horror after realizing that the enemy now not only had an army of a couple of million demonic creatures but also seemed to have many Tier IIIbatants in their ranks as well. As Reign and the two were making their way back, Reign sensed the souls of 4 Tier III demons that were speeding toward the capital. He and the others quickly stopped before charging at them. Defeating four Low-grade Tier IIIbatants was nothing special as Reign could deal with them by himself. The four were definitely the ones that were supposed to take care of Raigon back in the town he was trapped in, but since he managed to get away, the four had seemingly charged after him in order to attack him and Eisenhorn with the others. The demons that Reign had previously killed were not nearly as powerful as the first three he hade across and cracked rtively easily after Aethion started his torture. He was able to find out that their leader had ordered them to only attack Raigon and Eisenhorn, whilst leaving the king and Reign alone. It seemed that they had another trapid for the two near the capital, which meant that Reign''s decision to return was correct and had potentially saved the life of the king and himself. After dealing with the four demons and taking their souls, the trio made their way back to the army. Even though they were going back without scouting out the enemy capitals, they had already gained a lot of info, not to mention iming the lives of 8 Tier III demons. Chapter 517 The Demons Plans "Big brother!" Skye yelled out as she saw Reign enter the main tent where the king was currently staying with the rest of the higher-ups of the army. Just like the info that Reign had gotten from the souls of the 8 Tier III demons, there had been no enemies on his path back and he was able to quickly and safely return. "Reign, how confident are you that they will pass through here?" "Almost 100%, although, thanks to us killing some Tier III demons, the leader might change his strategy, but I doubt it." "He has alreadymitted too much in this endeavor, and has used a lot of resources in order toe here and create the two arrays, he probably has nothing left and will be screwed if he was to simply stop." "He needs to take over the whole territory and then attack the kingdoms that lie outside of the area, by doing so, he can not only gain more territory, but he will be able to transport the enemy troops and citizens back here and change them into demonic creatures again." "With that, he will increase the size of his army tremendously and if the empires of the world don''t act on time, he will be able to not only grow the armies until they be toorge to handle, but he will also be able to increase his own power by bringing more demonic energy into the world and by sacrificing people and the demonic creatures in order to devour their souls and increase his power." Reign said with a heavy look on his face. "This isn''t only about us, but the whole world that could potentially fall if we don''t manage to stop the bastard right here when he is at the weakest he ever will be." "Damn it, how could the royal families of the two kingdoms actually allow for such a thing to happen!?" One of the generals, a Tier II individual, mmed his fist down on the table and cursed. Conspiring with demons was a grave offense that could lead to a whole city being purged in order to make sure no worshippers were left, for the royal families to not only form contracts with demons but to even allow them to take over their bodies was something nobody had thought would have been possible. There had been cases like that one in the past, but the repercussions of forming a contract with demons and worshipping them were immense. One whole kingdom waspletely destroyed, not only the royal family and the nobles but all the citizens from the kingdom were hunted down and killed since the number of demon worshippers was so great that nobody knew for sure how many there were. The kingdom had grown incredibly powerful in a short period of time, and it had almost managed to overwhelm empires with its incredible might, luckily, the closest empires united with other kingdoms and annihted the enemy, leaving nothing behind. Even now, the results of the battle could be seen. Most of the kingdom''s territory had been taken by others, but the major cities and the capital were left alone. The demonic energy that was lingering there was so great that a normal human would immediately fall sick, whilst staying longer inside would turn them into demonic creatures. It was the work of multiple great mages that were Tier VI and VII that they were able to form arrays in those cities and contain the demonic energy so that it wouldn''t spill out and contaminate the rest of the territory. One could still visit the cities as they had be a sort of tourist attraction. Even though more than half of the demonic energy had disappeared after decades of being contained, one could still see it with the naked eye. Even normal humans could see a pale purple hue covering the cities and making the buildings less visible from the distance. It was a sort of monument as to what demonic energy and worshipping demons would do. The cities, which had been almostpletely destroyed by the alliance, stood as monuments for all to see. They showed everyone not only what would happen if one was to conspire with demons, but what the end result would be like. Demonic worshippers were almostpletely exterminated after that battle. All the kingdoms and empires in the world started purging anyone that was suspected to be a demonic worshipper. Houses were regrly checked, people were followed by soldiers and spies, and none that were suspected were left alive. The kingdoms didn''t even need clear evidence that one was a worshipper to condemn and kill them. Many innocents had died, but the kingdoms would rather kill 100 innocent people in order to find at least 1 worshipper than let them walk freely amongst them. It is suspected that more than half of the people killed were in fact innocent, and even though that brought forth great tragedy to the world, it is considered necessary in order to make sure that demon worshippers and demons would never againe back. And now they did. The area where the kingdom of Ris was situated was actually a great spot for a demon invasion. Thanks to its terrain and surroundings, it was incredibly hard for the kingdoms around it to find out what was happening and send out people. Even if the kingdoms were to find out, they would need a long time to send out reinforcements, and by the time they arrived, it would have been toote to do anything. That was exactly the reason why the demons decided to attack here. They patiently waited, slowly gathering support and worshippers until they started corrupting the nobles and then the royal families themselves. With all the higher-ups in the kingdom being their servants, they faced no real resistance and were able to start their n with incredible ease. The kings, their families, and the noble families didn''t care about the citizens, well, most of them didn''t while those that did were taken care of easily. The original n was for the armies that were led by the two kings to stay at the battlefront for a long period of time, months actually, and for them to fight and note back until the array was finished. The kings actually had no idea that they themselves helped create it, and the only thing they thought the array would do was increase the amount of demonic energy which would let them gain more power. They also knew that some citizens would be turned into demonic creatures, but the number was a couple of hundred thousand citizens, not all of them. Even their families weren''t spared and were turned down by the leader of the demons. The next step was to gather the army and attack them. The army of demonic creatures would not only attack the kingdom of Ris but the armies of the two kingdoms as well. All would be ughtered until none remained, and then the army would continue forth to Ris andpletely decimate it. The two kings would have their bodies taken over by the two demons in a matter of days. If Reign hadn''t arrived, the day they started taking over them would have been in 2 days, which is when the army was supposed to arrive and start the final battle. The Saintess would also increase the number of worshippers and demonic creatures under her, while the horde would begin ughtering people and turning more of them into demonic creatures before their leader, a Tier II demon, was supposed to sacrifice them all and turn himself into a Tier III demon. With such numbers, they would be able to fight against the king, even if another Tier IIIbatant was to suddenly be unveiled, they would have the necessary power to fight them to a draw and wait until their leader arrived. Then, it would be the end of Ris, and the other kingdoms in the area. All would fall to the demons, who would start turning the entire poption into demonic creatures before attacking the kingdoms thaty around it, increasing their numbers and power until reaching a level so high that none would be able to match them. That was all foiled by two men. The first one was Reign, who had returned and was not only able to reinforce the kingdom with his power but was able to take the very souls of the demons he ughtered, and not let any go back and inform the leader of what had happened. Even now, the demon had no idea that his underlings were dead, and that their ns were destroyed. It wouldn''t take him long to find out, however, as the ones that had fled would definitely be met by demonic creatures, that would bring them to him. Some had already been found, but it seemed that the demons and demonic creatures that had found them decided to not listen to them, but turn them into more powerful demons in order to strengthen themselves. Even with that, the demons would be able to read their memories and inform their leader of what they had found out. The only question is whether the leader would change his ns, or was the increase in power enough to let him be confident that the original n was enough to take care of Reign and the others? Reign believed that the demon would follow the original n as his strength was now above a normal peak Tier III being, and the arrogance that came with that was not light. Chapter 518 The Preparations For The Final Battle "Originally, we should have 2 days before the demons arrive, but the leader might feel some pressure now and could potentially send the army earlier." Reign suddenly said as all the higher-ups in the tent nodded in agreement. They had no idea why Reign knew all of this stuff, but they trusted the man as he had single-handedly saved them on multiple asions. "The demons already know that we have defeated the two armies, that is evident from the way they tried to get rid of all of us." "The trap they ced for Raigon was a hastily made one, but it almost worked, the one they prepared for me and the king was definitely another hasty one, but a dangerous one nheless." "Now, the biggest ace in our sleeves is the fact that the demon doesn''t know just how powerful we are, he probably also doesn''t know that we have not only killed but also trapped the souls of the powerful demons we have defeated." "It won''t be long before he finds out, however, as they have some of the Tier IIbatants of the two kingdoms with them, they have seen everything that has happened, and they definitely will find out soon about my existence." "The demon probably thinks that it''s thanks to Eisenhorn that we won, the silver light was probably seen by arge part of the world right now, and the demon has definitely suspected that his demons would lose thanks to that." "So, what kinds of traps should we create for the demons and demonic creatures?" One of the generals asked Reign who smirked. "Those that can kill the most of them." Reign said before sitting down. "Demonic creatures fear nothing, they feel no pain, only anger, and bloodlust." "That is their biggest strength, but also their weakness since they won''t care for any traps that are in front of them, they will simply charge head first and die." "We can minimize our casualties and increase our chances of sess by making as many traps as we can and maximizing the damage they can deal." "Hmmm, I''ll get onto that right away, I already have some ideas," Raigon said from the side as Reign nodded at him. He was the man that everyone once feared solely thanks to his intellect. He was without a doubt the most qualified to create the traps. "Other than that, what can we do?" "Well, we can try changing the terrain, but there''s little we can do with only 2 days left." Raigon suddenly said. "If we had more time, or perhaps some high Tier mages that can manipte soil or rocks, we would be able to make a maze, or simply create obstacles for the demonic creatures and guide them toward the traps." "Hmmm, that is a good idea, but just like you said, the time we have is limited, we need to focus on traps, the more we make and ce, the more enemies we will be able to kill before they even reach us." One of the generals said with a sigh. "You don''t need to make the traps less visible, just ce them there, they won''t stop moving even if they notice them, that''s just how much their minds have been corrupted." Reign said before getting up. "As for the terrain, we can try getting some individuals that have such powers and at least change the terrain that''s right in front of us." "The worst thing that can happen to us is getting surrounded by the demonic creatures, that would spell doom for the soldiers." "I will try my best to end the enemy leader as fast as possible, but that won''t stop the army, they will continue fighting us till theirst breath." All the people inside the tent nodded at Reign before they all went outside. They then proceeded to tell the army exactly what was going on. Upon hearing that they were going to be fighting against millions of demonic creatures that had no fear of death and would constantly try to kill them the army was terrified. They also, however, soon steeled themselves after realizing that they were all that stood between those monstrosities and the citizens of the kingdom. Their friends and loved ones were there, and they had to do everything in their power to stop the enemies. The generals gave the soldiers more information, they told them how they had 2 days to prepare for the battle, and how they would try to minimize the losses by cing traps everywhere. That alone made the soldiers ease a bit, but they were still worried, however. The following 2 days were spent preparing the battlefield. Traps were ced almost in front of the army, almost 1km of area in front of them was littered with traps. There were arrays on the ground, bombs that were ced below the ground, spike traps, huge golems that would fight and explode upon being destroyed, and more. Reign and the others had also managed to find enough earth-manipting individuals and had created huge walls of earth and rock on both sides of the army, making it much harder for the enemy to go around them. The walls weren''t there just for show, either. Mages and long-range fighters were on there, as were many magic turrets that were manned by normal soldiers. There were all kinds of turrets there as each of the two walls was hundreds of meters long and could fit many people on it. There were turrets that would send out concentrated balls of mana that would explode upon impact, turrets that would send out a powerful st of mana that looked like aser, those that would send out small mana missiles, and those that didn''t use mana as ammo, but metal shells, spikes and such and more. There were inscriptions on all the turrets, and most were powered by mana cores that the kingdom had gotten from the monsters that were in the mountain range behind them. Because of the great danger that the demons posed, the king and the others were forced to leave the kingdom and hope that the monsters don''t attack for at least today, otherwise, it would be a great tragedy and thousands would die. Right now, Reign and the others were all standing at the very front of the army, waiting for the demons to arrive. Reign was able to sense demonic energy slowlying toward them, and a cloud of demonic energy had been visible a couple of miles in front of them, signifying that the demonic creatures that were led by demons were approaching. It was going to be a tough battle, Reign and the others knew it. Even Reign wasn''t certain he could defeat the enemy leader, but it was something he needed to do in order to sessfully go through his evolution. He was forced to fight against the enemy, and only he was powerful enough to go against him. The king and the others were strong, butpared to Reign and the demon in charge, they were a ss below and wouldn''t be of much help when it came to Reign''s battle. They would need to stay here and deal with the enemy Tier IIIbatants. Even though Reign, Raigon, and Eisenhorn had managed to kill 8 Tier III demons, there was no saying how many more there were. It was definitely a big blow to the enemy as 8 Tier III demons were no small number, but they definitely had a couple more left. The leader was a peak Tier III demon, while the three that had led the battle against Ris were each high-grade Tier III demon. Reign was certain that they didn''t have any more powerful demons in their midst, but they would definitely have a couple more low-grade Tier III demons, and perhaps even some mid-grade Tier III demons as well. Eisenhorn, with his rank Z weapon proficiency, was able to wield that de aura and could fight against high-grade Tier III enemies while being a low-grade Tier III individual, hell, he could even fight a peak Tier III enemy to a draw. He would be crucial to the kingdom in the battle as he would need to take care of the powerful demons that were attacking them. The king, Raigon, and Lios could each fight against 1 or 2 low-grade Tier III enemies, while those like Licht could take care of the enemy high-grade Tier II enemies, with Lisea and Lico being able to fight peak Tier II enemies thanks to their high levels. As minutes passed, the cloud of demonic energy becamerger, and they were able to see the figures of the enemy. The enemy seemed to have a wide variety of demonic creatures in their midst, but Reign and the others were still unable to see exactly what kinds of monsters were in the army. The soldiers steeled themselves, fully aware that the battle that was about to take ce would be the most important one in the whole history of the area. If they were to lose, then the whole area would turn into a hellscape that was perfect for demons. The people would all be turned into demonic creatures, and nothing would remain. Chapter 519 The Final Battle Begins, The Power Of The Traps As the enemy army neared closer, the soldiers were able to see what their enemies looked like. The mostmon type of enemy were slightly demonified humans. They still looked human-like, but with changes to their body. Some had purple skin, some had red, some were gray Other changes were scales that would form on top of some body parts, or small horns sticking out of the forehead. Those were the most numerous and would be the cannon fodder for the enemy army as they made up most of the army. Next would be the more powerful demonified humans that had a bigger differencepared to normal humans. They would have more scales, ws, or up to two horns sticking out. Some even had bonesing out of their elbows, knees, or shoulders. They were faster, stronger, and overall more powerful than the less demonified humans and some of them were on par with low-grade Tier I beings, albeit barely and the number of those was very small. There were also beast-like demonified creatures in the army, and also demonified monsters. The monsters that were demonified also had a difference in the tone of their skin, scales, horns, bones sticking out of certain parts of the body, and such. As for the beast-like creatures, some were beasts that had gotten demonified, some were a fusion of multiple beasts, while others were a fusion of humans and beasts that fused together and demonified into disgusting abominations. There were demonified creatures that walked like humans but had obvious animal characteristics, such as humans with a wolf''s head and fur on certain parts of their bodies, humans with antlers on top of their heads and hooves instead of feet, and such. Others were animals that had a human head, or perhaps even arms sticking out of their quadrupedal bodies, or even simply having human legs. Some looked ferocious and dangerous, while others not only looked funny and dumb but were also incredibly weak and had defects. The abominations that were formed from the fusion of multiple beasts, humans, or both were a different story altogether. None of them looked simr to each other. Some had 10 limbs that iled around whilst walking on two of them, others had multiple heads, tens of eyes, and such. There were even those that seemed unfinished as their bodies were not well protected and even had openings on them. From those openings, their intestines would fall out and drag on the ground, sometimes being walked on by other demonic creatures that would either stumble and fall because of them, or would rip them off in anger. As for the demonic creatures that were the rarest and could very rarely be seen inside the army, they were the giants. Gigantic creatures formed from the bodies of tens and even hundreds of monsters and humans. They walked on two legs and had a human-like bodies, but one could see numerous legs, arms, ws, and faces on their bodies. Their footsteps shook the area as they slowly neared the army. The shortest of the giants was about 6 meters tall, while the tallest was about 14 meters tall. With their incredible height and power, nobody doubted that they would be able to destroy the walls that they had created. Everyone immediately understood that the giants would have to be the focus of the battle right away and that killing them as quickly as possible was the one thing they needed to do. Luckily, they could only see about 30 giants, and out of those 30, only 5 were Tier III. Out of the 5, only 1 was a mid-grade Tier III being, and just by looking at him, they all understood that even a low-grade Tier III being could defeat him, but it would take time to bring the humongous enemy down. The giants were very slow, and they barely had any intellect, which would make it easy for any Tier II or Tier III being to y around with them and win simply by attacking them from the distance, or from the back. Eisenhorn immediately put the mid-grade Tier III giant on the top of his kill list and knew that he had to take the monster down quickly, otherwise it could easily destroy the walls, as could the rest of them. There were of course even more demonic creatures that one could see in the army, but simply counting the different varieties could take a whole day. The soldiers steeled themselves once again, they knew that soon, they would be locked in battle against the monstrosities that they were staring at. Although the demonified humans took up most of the army, they would also be the ones to take the brunt of the traps, which would leave the stronger enemies healthy when fighting against the soldiers. Raigon had of course thought of that beforehand, which was why some traps would not be set off simply by enemies walking on them, but they would be set off by a magic formation that was controlled by a couple of mages of the army. They had full control over the arrays and were situated behind the army. Each one of them had another mage next to them who would be using a skill that allowed for clear sight and they would be the ones that would tell the mages when to set off the traps. As the army came closer, the first set of traps activated. Raigon had ced thousands of bombs below the ground, and they would explode once the enemy army reached the very end of the bomb formation, making sure to take out as many enemies as possible. The explosions started setting off at the front of the demonic army and even the soldiers who were a bit more than 1km away from the demonic army could feel the ground shake from the power of the thousands of bombs that made up the first line of defense. The explosions alone killed over a hundred thousand enemies, but it was barely enough to put a dent in the army. The terrain being changed thanks to the explosions worked in their favor as the demonic humans fell down and were stomped to death by the ones behind them. That alone killed tens of thousands of demonic creatures, but once again, it was barely enough to put a dent in the army. As demonic creatures started moving along, more of the traps started being set off. Huge spikes rose up from the ground, each one being about 3 meters tall and as thick as a normal human being. The spikes were not round, they were each sharpened on all four sides and could cut a normal demonified human with ease. The demons cared not for their life or the traps, so many started walking straight into the spikes after they were set off. The ones behind them would push them, which would cause them to be cut in half by the spikes, and the ones behind would fare no better. The spikes and simr traps worked better than the bombs as they were able to continuously deal damage and kill enemies. They started wreaking up a high number of casualties before the demons were able to pass through the densely packed traps. It was the more powerful demonic creatures that would destroy the spikes and allow for the others to pass by, while there were those that were able to go around the spikes and activate other traps. The army had spared no effort in creating as many traps as they could in a short period of time. They also spared no effort in getting supplies from the kingdom, and even now, more supplies were being sent over. Ammo for the archers, mana potions and crystals for the mages to use in order to replenish their mana and continue throwing their spells at the enemy army, bombs that they could throw at the enemy, there was a huge amount of supplies being transported over. Luckily for them, the monsters of the mountain range had not attacked the kingdom. There was a possibility that the more powerful monsters had sensed the incredible amount of demonic energy that was nearing the kingdom, and they thus decided to go deep inside the mountain range and wait for it off. Since the kingdom of Ris traded with many kingdoms that were outside of the area thanks to their ports, the king and the higher-ups of the kingdom made sure to tell the merchants the news of the two kingdoms falling thanks to conspiring with demons. Even if they were to fall, they would make sure that the entire world would find out about what was happening. It wouldn''t take long for the powerful kingdoms and empires that were close to Ris to send over troops in order to deal with the demons, thus destroying the original ns of the demon leader. Even if they were to fail today and all die, they would be avenged by the many powers of the world of Elijeon. Chapter 520 The Final Trap, Eisenhorn Makes A Move As the demonic army approached the army of Ris, they were met with heavy casualties. The traps that Raigon had ced with the help of the whole army showed their ferociousness. Powerful bombs blew away not only the normal demonic creatures but even those that were Tier I were not spared. The turrets that had been ced on the walls fired non-stop as the soldiers that were manning them didn''t even need to aim as the shots would definitely hit no matter where they were aimed at. There were some, however, that did need to aim. The most powerful turrets were those that were equipped with powerful mana sts that would create a ray of mana that was able to damage even Tier II creatures. The people manning them aimed at the giants, and thanks to theirrge size, they were able to easily hit them and faced no difficulty with doing so. Eisenhorn had prepared himself to go out and face the mid-grade Tier III Giant. He was most powerful when on a steed as his ive was pretty much created to be used in such a way, but even without it, he was incredibly powerful and lethal inbat. A mid-grade Tier III demon would pose no threat to him as he could easily break through any defense the enemy had with his de aura. It was a cheat-like ability that nobody else in the entire world had, but it was one that Eisenhorn had acquired by incredible effort and he had shed sweat and blood for it. Even Reign wasn''tpletely certain that he coulde out unscathed in a fight against Eisenhorn. The de aura he possessed was something he truly knew nothing about and there was no kind of countermeasure that he could think of against it. Even Aethion, a Transcendent didn''t have any idea how Reign could actually defend against something like that. In a prolonged fight, there was even a chance for his rank SS Sword to be broken by the aura, something that would immediately weaken his battle prowess and let the enemy get an upper hand. No matter how he tried to imagine the battle going, Reign would only see two oues. Either he and Eisenhorn would both die, or Reign would win, but would be seriously injured and would lose most of his equipment during the battle. As for losing? Reign never entertained the thought. He was after all a peak Tier IIIbatant with a lot more manapared to others in his realm, to lose against a low-grade Tier III was not something he thought was possible. Still, Eisenhorn was at the very least as powerful as he was, even though he was almost 100 levels below him, that alone was an incredible achievement. That was why Reign wasfortable with leaving the army and fighting the demon by himself as he knew that with Eisenhorn here, they would not lose against the enemy forces. About half an hour had passed, and the demonic creatures were now only about 50 meters away from the soldiers. The soldiers didn''t stand idle, however. They were throwing bombs at the enemy, the archers, other long-range fighters, and mages wereunching their arrows, javelins, and spells while those that had long-range skills were using them in order to cut down the enemy before they could reach them. The demonic creatures had suffered great casualties thanks to the traps, and over 50% had died so far. Even with such high casualties, however, they still greatly outnumbered the forces of Ris. Suddenly, Raigon created a huge g of Ris in the sky above the army as explosions suddenly started going off everywhere. The traps were all previously set, but Raigon had made sure to ce tens of thousands of bombs deep below the traps. Those bombs would not go off by themselves, only with him giving the signal would one mage that controlled the array that activated them set them off. Even though this would destroy some traps that were killing demonic creatures even now, it was worth it. The earth shook heavily as the soldiers of Ris tried their hardest not to fall down. The power of such an explosion was enough to seriously injure and perhaps even kill Tier II beings and dealt a heavy blow to the enemy. Ris was going all out for this battle and almost all of the bombs they had were used up. Only about 10% of them remained, but even those were being transported to the army by carriages. Raigon waited until the enemy army had entered the field fully and that way, he could deal more damage to them. The majority of the battlefield was enveloped by the explosion and hundreds of thousands of enemies died as a result of it. Even some Tier II creatures died, but the enemy still outnumbered them. Not only did they outnumber them with the normal soldiers, but they also outnumbered them when it came to the number of Tier II and Tier IIIbatants in their midst. Eisenhorn suddenly roared before charging at the enemy army. He held his ive with both hands as he blitzed past the soldiers of Ris and appeared in front of the demonic creatures. Before any of them were able to do anything to the foe that had appeared, he swung his ive with great power as silver light shone around him. [ Heavenly Divider ] A powerful ive light shot out from the ive and cut through the enemy ranks. The de light was about 30 meters wide and anything it touched was cut with ease. Even some of the enemy Tier II creatures were not able to withstand a moment when faced with the light. As for any Tier III beings? The attack was not sudden, and they had enough time to get out of the way. All except for one did so. A giant stood right in front of the de light. The giant did nothing and simply continued walking forward and not paying any attention to the de light before it was about 3 meters in front of it. The giant roared and knelt down on the ground, his arms crossed in front of it as it tried to defend against the de light. It was a futile attempt. The light passed through the body of the giant with minimal resistance and continued forward. It only dissipated after passing a full 100 meters. The body of the giant stayed in the same position for a moment before the upper half of its body fell down to the ground. The demonic creatures, however, showed no sign of fear and continued charging forward. Some even charged straight at Eisenhorn who simply scoffed before a splendid silver light appeared around him as he charged forward, aiming at the mid-grade Tier III giant that was walking toward the wall in the distance. Raigon and the other Tier IIIbatants stayed back and waited for the enemy toe closer. All of their traps had been used up, and there were still over 1 million enemies remaining. It would be a hard battle, but they were currently positioned between the two walls and the enemy had no choice but to charge right into them. Because of the two walls, not all the soldiers would be fighting at the same time and they were actually able to create four lines, with only one being active at a time. That allowed them to easily switch the men out and allow them to rest up before having them go fight again. It was a great way to keep their soldiers fresh and not allow the enemy to dominate them with their numbers as they simply couldn''t use them effectively. Of course, none of them expected the situation to continue in such a manner indefinitely and they were certain that some parts of the walls would get destroyed sooner orter, but for now, all they could do was make sure that the soldiers were well rested before each switch and to make sure to keep the enemy Tier II and III powerhouses away from them. One Tier IIIbatant would be more than enough topletely disrupt the formation and create a hole into which the demonic creatures would start pouring into. They had not seen a single Tier III demon yet, and from what Reign had managed to find out, there should only be three more of them, with the remaining Tier III beings being demonic creatures that would pose no threat to the army since they could be seen from far away thanks to their low intellect and no stealth capabilities. Thanks to the chaos that was happening in front of them, even Reign was unable to find out where the three demons were as the demonic creatures and demons had simr souls. He tried his hardest to pinpoint their location but was not sessful. "Sorry, but it seems I won''t be able to find them." Reign said as the king shook his head. "You''ve done more than enough Reign, go, go and take down that bastard that orchestrated all of this, we will be fine here." Reign nodded at the king before disappearing from the spot. Chapter 521 The Demons Ambush, The Final Card Of Riplas Reign immediately went to find the demon, taking the shortest route and passing right through the enemy army. He didn''t forget to focus and tried to sense the three demons whilst charging ahead and massacring the demonic creatures in front of him. With him being much closer to the enemy, it was easier for him to sense their souls and the differences between them, but it was still an incredibly tall task to sense 3 demons out of an army of over 1 million. Tier III creatures had stronger souls and would be easier to sense, but Reign still sensed nothing. He was able to sense the Tier III Giants, and even some Tier III demonic creatures, but he was certain that there were no demons present in the army. As he passed through them, a single thought passed through his head. ''What if the demons weren''t here at all?'' Reign''s eyes suddenly widened as he thought of a possibility. He quickly stopped, stared at the army of Ris, and constricted his eyes. ''Damn it, they might very well have done that.'' Reign grit his teeth before charging his power to its maximum and tried to run back, only for an incredible power to grab him and suddenly pull him far away from the army. "Behind!" Reign shouted out with all of his might as his voice reverberated through the battlefield, making it possible for everyone to hear his words. "Behind, what does he mean?" One general asked as Raigon widened his eyes and used his ability to create arge golden shield behind them. Many attacksnded on the shield, and many more fell down on the wall and the soldiers as demos suddenly appeared behind them. It was as if a curtain was lifted from the troop of 500 demons, of which most were Tier I, while some were Tier II and were led by the three Tier III demons. "What?!" The king shouted out in disbelief before pulling out his sword. Lios and Raigon didn''tg behind and did the same before charging at the enemy. Compared to the army that had now collided with their troops in front of them, the small troop of 500 demons was an evenrger issue as they had managed toe behind them andpletely blindside them with the attack. The king and the rest were able to immediately respond to the attack thanks to Reign''s warning, but it was still a precarious situation to be in. The four lines they had made for their army were now in trouble as they needed to pull some of the Tier Ibatants and some Tier IIbatants in order tobat the demons while the three Tier III fighters were now forced to fight in the back, unable to help out if any enemy Tier IIIbatant was to attack them. "Lico, Lisea, use ''that'' and help out at the front!" Raigon suddenly shouted before charging and fighting one of the enemy Tier IIIbatants while Lisea and Lico nodded in affirmation. Both of them stepped to the front and suddenly, a formation appeared on the battlefield. The formation was actually wide enough to cover the whole battlefield and had been constructed by Raigon and the other Tier IIIbatants during the 2 days they had before the enemy army arrived. It was mostly thanks to Raigon and his ''Creation'' that they were able to make the array as he had created hundreds of small devices to help out during the creation of the array. As for the array itself? It was the same one Raigon had used months ago in order to boost his power so that he could fight against the enemy king that had reached Tier I. Compared to back then, the array this time was many timesrger, and there were many more souls and bodies that were devoured by it. It could be considered sphemy to do something as cruel as this, to simply take the souls of millions of people, even though they had been corrupted, and not let them die in peace. Raigon, however, knew that it was impossible for him to continue staying moral and had to create something like this in the case of them needing help during the battle. The array would also be useful in thinning out the number of demonic creatures and would help out the soldiers, further lowering the casualties they would face. Souls of the fallen started appearing on the battlefield and charged at the demonic creatures, their corrupted souls drawing them like moths to a me. The souls were corrupted themselves, constantly flickering around and showing demonic features from time to time, but they charged at the demonic creatures with full force. Their power, however, was not enough to take down the demonic creatures, and even theirrge numbers wouldn''t be enough to allow them to defeat them. Still, for the army of Ris that was fighting the enemy with everything they had, it was enough to give them some breathing space and allowed them to take down the enemies with higher efficiency. No demonic creature was spared from the attacks of the fallen souls, even the Tier II and Tier III creatures were attacked, and were forced to fight them off, which was actually quite easy for them. Only the souls of Tier II demonic creatures that had fallen in battle were somewhat of an issue, but it was still nothing threatening to them. Lisea and Lico suddenly burst out with great force, enough to allow them to fight against Tier III enemies. The price for such power was the bodies of millions of creatures, and the huge number of souls, most of which were used to boost their power. The two nodded at each other before charging at the enemy Tier IIIbatants, knowing full well that they needed to stop them from approaching the troops, otherwise it would be a bloodbath. Eisenhorn had arrived near the mid-grade Tier III giant, and although he felt the mana fluctuations from behind the army and knew that they were now in a bad spot, he gritted his teeth and continued with his original n, to get rid of all the Tier III giants, of which he had already eliminated two. ''Only a little bit, just hang on for a little bit and I will join you.'' Eisenhorn said to himself before jumping high in the air and shing at the mid-grade Tier III giant. The monster used its giant arm to defend against the attack and seeded in blocking it for a couple of seconds before its arm was cut off. ''The other ones were unable to block one blow from my de, but this one could somewhat defend against it, we''re lucky the enemy doesn''t have any more of them or any demons that were even more powerful, otherwise, this battle could turn out very differently from what we imagined before.'' Eisenhorn thought before attacking the giant again. About 2 miles away from the battlefield, Reign was finally able to free himself of the pull that had brought him away. He stood about 200 meters away from a small array in which a demon was standing in. The demon''s left arm was stretched out, and it suddenly twitched as Reign managed to get rid of the weird force that pulled him away. "You were able to free yourself, interesting." The demon said before leaving the array and walking toward Reign, his archaic voice echoing through the surrounding area. "So you''re the leader, huh?" "Correct." The demon said with a smirk as he stared at Reign before disappearing from the spot. Reign quickly moved to the side before swinging back. ng! Two swords collided as the demon stared curiously at Reign. His six eyes blinked as he stepped back. The demon had fourrge horns that were sticking out from his forehead while a white robe adorned his body. He stood at about 1.8 meters and his body, although muscr, was more of a lean buildpared to most demons. His skin was pale red and there were no scales on it. Reign was immediately able to notice that as he was used to seeing scales on the bodies of demons and this was the first time he had seen a demon without them. As Reign was observing the demon, thetter was doing the same to him. He felt curious about the human that had suddenly appeared and managed to foil most of his ns. He knew that even if he were to be victorious today, with the kingdom knowing of his existence, they had surely spread out word of what was happening, and it wouldn''t be long before the powerful beings of the world would start making their way over here. "I have heard that you can sense demons." The demon said. "Since the souls of my brethren have not returned to me, I first thought that you guys had maybe locked them away, but it seems that''s not the case." "Well, you were correct to think so." Reign said with a smirk as he stared at the demon. "I see, so, human, would you mind telling me where they are, I promise you a quick and painless death if you do so, I will not torture your soul and will let it leave this ce." "Yeah right, less talking big guy, I can see it in your eyes that you''re fired up." "Humph, as you wish." Chapter 522 Reign Vs The Demon Leader The demon was obviously fired up for a battle, and how could he not be? The enemy in front of him was the one that had managed to defeat all of his subordinates and single-handedly foiled his ns. He knew that he would need to escape from the area after this battle as there was no future waiting for him here thanks to everybody finding out about what has happened. Years of nning were wasted by one man. The demon of course was not going to spare Reign, he had a special ce in mind to put his soul at, and he would not allow him to ever die in peace, constantly torturing him until he himself died. Even after the demon''s death, Reign would still have to endure constant torture at the ce the demon intended to put him in, and he would continue to do so until the day he died. The demon used a longsword. The longsword was pitch ck with a small metal jewel ced on the top of the handle that was crafted out of a red piece of wood. The ck de looked like trouble, and Reign could sense that the sword was anything but ordinary. "You should already know the power I have gained after turning all of these people into demonic creatures and bringing forth so much demonic energy, but yet, you still seem confident that you can defeat me." The demon suddenly said as he started moving to the side and stared at Reign. "I admire that confidence, even if it will bring you death." The demon suddenly moved, and mes exploded behind him as he appeared in front of Reign immediately. Reign leaned back, dodging the sword that had been aimed at his throat. The tip of the sword passed a mere centimeter from Reign''s throat before continuing to the side. Reign quickly shed back at the demon, only for his attack to be blocked by the demon''s quick reflexes. He then proceeded to stab the demon with his other sword, only for thetter to shift his body to the side and allow the sword to pass next to his body. As Reign had done all of that, he had opened himself up for a counterattack, and even though the demon''s sword was upied by his own, thetter kicked Reign square in the chest, and red fire exploded from the sole. Reign was sent flying back for a couple of meters before sliding against the ground. The area where he was kicked at was burnt by the red demonic mes, but he was fine thanks to his armor. He then quickly rolled to the side as a red ray cut through the ground and passed next to him. The demon''s sword had been lifted high up as he had done an upward sh in order to send the red sword light at Reign. He immediately followed it through with a downward sh, that produced the same red ray and forced Reign to once again dodge. "You''re a quick one." The demon suddenly said as he appeared behind Reign. Reign''s eyes widened before he quickly used [ Severing, Sword Three ] and shed at the demon who was caught off guard. "Exceptional, I barely had time to even react to that attack." The demon said with a smile as he managed to block the sh from Reign. "You''re not bad yourself either." Reignmented with a smirk before his lightning appeared around him, coiling around his body and giving an illusion of creating a second suit of armor for him. Reign had tried to copy what the Tier III demon he had fought against on the mountain had done, but of course, thanks to Reign''s ability being much differentpared to the demon''s, he was unable to do exactly the same, but he was able to give birth to a new technique. It wasn''t a skill, perhaps the system deemed that the way the technique functioned was not close enough to a skill, or perhaps it was because there was still much work to be done that the system didn''t make it a skill. It didn''t matter, as Reign could feel that his new technique not only boosted his speed and even buffed up his defense a bit, but it also improved the speed of his thoughts and made his reflexes sharper. When using the technique together with his [ Lightning Body ] skill that had now been improved greatly and allowed him to move just like normal, with a great boost in speed and his thoughts and reflexes, Reign was able to drastically increase his power. The skill and technique being used together seemed to form some kind of synergy, and the effect was incredible, but the mana usage was also quite high, which limited Reign to not using the skill for too long. Reign''s aura immediately changed after he used the newbination, and the demon was forced to take the battle more seriously. He summoned his fire and it started spreading around the area, his aura rose as the mes started wrapping around his body until he had achieved a simr look to Reign''s. "You''re not the only one who can do that, using your ability in order to boost your body and provide defense is a fairly standard technique after all." The demonmented before both he and Reign disappeared from the spot. Shockwaves started happening around the area as the two moved with incredible speed, even if a low-tier Tier IIIbatant was here, he wouldn''t be able to follow their movement. The two shed, stabbed, and even punched and kick each other during the battle. Reign was on the back foot as the demon had more experience and was more proficient with the swordpared to him, but he was faster, which allowed him to even out the odds a bit. The demon''s sword was definitely a powerful one as Reign could feel that the power behind each attack was bingrger with each exchange. He first attributed it to the demon, but after seeing how some of the mes were being devoured by the sword and that the jewel was starting to shine more and more during the battle, he was convinced that it was the sword that was boosting his power. "Figured it out, my sword is a special one, you see." The demon said before striking Reign with his fist and sending him flying back, but not without getting injured himself as Reign had managed to sh at his arm and cut it deeply. "Tch." The demon looked at his arm which was already starting to heal. Demons had greater regenerative powerspared to most races, and such injuries were nothing to higher-tiered demons. "That regenerative power really is annoying." Reignmented before charging at the demon again, but before he was close enough to start fighting, he suddenly stopped and bent his body while crossing his arms and cing his two swords alongside his waist. He then erupted with a speed much greater than before and shed at the demon with both swords. [ Severing, Dual Lightning sh ] ng! "Tch, your speed is also quite annoying." The demon said as he held his sword right in front of him and had managed to stop Reign''s attack, but even with his incredibly fast reflexes, he was still injured as the swords had managed to cut into his shoulders before being stopped by his ck longsword. Reign quickly pulled his swords back, which opened up the two wounds further before delivering a storm of attacks at the demon who was patiently blocking them. Reign was faster, and so were his attacks, which forced the demon to go on the defensive. His shoulders were, however, healing rapidly and Reign was unsure of just how long the demon''s regeneration would be able to help him out. He quickly attacked the demon again with both swords, only to suddenly hit nothing but air. The demon had somehow once again disappeared and appeared behind Reign. ''I knew it, it was some sort of skill that allowed him to move so fast.'' Reign said to himself while the demon held his sword high up above him and shed down with a two-handed attack. "Nice try." Reign said to the demon before thetter suddenly stopped his attack and jumped back as Reign had lunged to the front and twisted his body around before firing a ray of lightning from his mouth. The ray was aimed at the demon''s chest, and by jumping back, he was able to draw some distance and give himself a bit more time to position his sword to the front and block the ray of lightning. He was, however, pushed back several meters back and was almost forced to kneel down from the attack, which infuriated him. "You measly human!" The demon suddenly shouted as an incredible amount of demonic energy was released from his body. He started changing, his body bing increasingly demonic as spikes and more horns starteding out from his body. His muscles grew a bit, but he could still be considered lean, while two of his six eyes closed before disappearing from his facepletely. "It''s time to end this, be proud that you forced me to use this form." Chapter 523 Severing, Sword Four "So, I presume this is your real form?" Reign asked the demon who smirked at him. "Of sorts." "This could be said to be my ''battle'' form." The demon said before suddenly disappearing from the spot. ''Fast!'' Reign shouted inside his head as he crouched down and dodged a sideways sh from the demon. He then quickly turned and kicked at the demon''s leg, only to feel as if he was kicking a metal beam that could not be moved. "Tch!" Reign clicked his tongue in annoyance as he quickly jumped back and dodged yet another attack. The mes that were previously wrapped around the demon were gone, but Reign could still see small wisps of the red mesing out of the demon''s body. He was certain that the skill the demon had used was still activated, but was changed. The demon charged forward, not at all worried about what Reign would do. He was now physically stronger than Reign by a notch, and his speed was about the same as Reign''s. Their swords shed, and it was Reign that was being pushed back by the demon. His sword suddenly started shining as the demon''s eyes widened and he kicked Reign''s chest and used the momentum of the strike to push himself back, dodging a sh that came from the side. A clone of Reign had appeared next to the two. Without any words, the clone charged at the demon as Reign coughed a bit from the strike before joining the battle. The clone, although powerful, was not a match for the demon. The clone could only possess 80% of Reign''s stats, and that was 80% of his base stats. Compared to Reign, the clone was much weaker. Still, with two enemies fighting against him, the demon definitely didn''t have an easy time. Even though the clone was weaker, Reign would be the main attacker that would try to stop the demon fromnding his blows, while the clone woulde from the side and attack. The demon received a couple of wounds, but none of them were anything serious. Still, the fact that he was being pressured so much by Reign made him angry. He was using his battle form that greatly enhanced his stats, and yet he was still unable to deal with Reign. The demon suddenly roared as Reign and his clone charged at him. His sword was lit aze as he suddenly stabbed it into the ground. [ Eruption ] The ground suddenly shattered as demonic mes burst out from the ground. In a mere second, the area a full 150 meters around the demon was transformed into a demonic hellscape as demonic mes exploded. Reign was sent flying from the attack, and was his clone. Burns appeared on his body, and even though his armor protected him, it started bing hotter and hotter from the mes. Reign had used the power of the armor topletely cover his body, including his face as a stylish helmet now covered it. The skill the demon had used was luckily one that onlysted for a short period of time, and thus Reign was able to withstand the mes that were quickly put out, but before he was able to catch his breath, the demon, with his eyes wide opened in fury, appeared in front of him. He shed down at Reign who was forced to block with his two swords and was brought down to one knee. The demon pushed down harder as he stared at Reign furiously before he suddenly lifted his left hand, taking it off the sword. A lot of demonic energy was focused on the arm as the demon sted Reign with demonic mes from point nk. The incredible heat of the mes made it hard to resist, and Reign quickly summoned his swords back to his arms before jumping back. He was able to dodge the sword that hade down at him, and his armor was powerful enough to withstand the heat. But it was hot. The armor and Reign were both incredibly hot. Reign could feel his stamina being drained because of this. Fighting in such hot conditions was not something he was used to, and if his armor was to be sted by the mes one or two more times, it would be too hot for him to wear and he would be forced to take it off, which would make the battle harder. His stats wouldn''t change since the armor would return to a tattoo on his body, but he would lose the defensive properties of the armor. The clone was sted away and even when the demon looked around, it could not see it. He smiled as he believed that there was no way the clone could have survived the attack from before. Reign quickly looked at the demon before suddenly exhaling deeply. He knew that he needed to go all out, otherwise, this could end up badly for him. Lightning suddenly exploded out from his body as he used everything he had. All the boosts from his equipment, the mark that he had, the full strength of his ability, and all the active skills that could boost him, were all used at this moment. "Ohh, so you still had more power?" The demon asked with a bloodthirsty smile as he suddenly clenched his sword. "Incredible, I have never met a human such as yourself, to think you could possess such power whilst only being Tier III, truly incredible." The demonmented as he looked at Reign before suddenly smirking. "But it still won''t be enough." The mes on his sword suddenly extinguished, as did the mes that were on his body. The ck de of the sword suddenly started changing before it became red. "So, that''s the power of your sword?" Reign asked as he stared at the demon who smiled at him. "Correct." Reign simply nodded before putting the rank SS sword that was in his right hand into the sheath that was hanging on the left side of his body. He then lifted his rank S sword in the air before swinging it down with a calm expression. [ Severing, Sword One ] The moment the sword fell, the demon was forced to dodge to the side thanks to the incredible power that came from it. But that was not the end. Reign quickly grabbed the rank SS sword and drew it out before shing at the demon with incredible power. [ Sword II ] The very moment the second sword was unleashed, Reign suddenly shed upwards with his left arm. [ Sword III ] Two sword lights came one after another at the demon who was unable to dodge thanks to him still not being on the ground. The demon quickly put his sword in front of his chest in order to block the attacks, while Reign continued. He pulled back his right arm and concentrated. He had still not grasped the fourth sword, which was weird considering the fact that it was a movement he used quite frequently. It was the first skill he had managed to create, and it shouldn''t be as difficult as it was. The fourth sword was a stab, a powerful thrust of the sword that focused on one thing, power, and precision. The user would have to concentrate and pour all of the mana into the tip of the sword before unleashing the attack which would obliterate everything in its path. It was the most destructive of the four and could prate nearly anything in its path. Reign focused all of his power on the tip of his sword, hoping that the skill would be a sess as he didn''t have much time. He thrust his sword forward. The demon had just blocked the two attacks that came right after one another before he could feel intense dangering from Reign. It was, however, toote for the demon to do anything and could only block the attack. Reign disappeared. There was no trace of Reign, no trace of his mana nor presence. The demon stared in front of him with a confused expression before his eyes constricted as Reign appeared right in front of him. He quickly went to block as Reign stabbed him. All the mana that was gone before suddenly exploded out from the tip of the sword. An incredibly powerful attack collided with the demon''s sword, and he was sent flying back as his sword was pressed against his chest. Blood came out of his mouth as the impact from the collision dealt internal injuries to the demon who went flying back by about 20 meters before stabbing his sword into the ground and stopping himself. "You bastard, that was a good one." The demon said with a chuckle as he stared at Reign, he was still full of fighting spirit and it was obvious that he would not stop the battle just yet. "Thank you, but the next one is the real killing blow." Reign said to the demon as his clone suddenly came out behind the demon. [ Etherial Truth ] Chapter 524 The Demons Arrogance [ Etherial Truth ] A skill that Reign had acquired a long time ago, one that he rarely ever used thanks to the incredibly long time needed to cast it. Amongst all the skills that Reign had, it was and still is the most powerful one, able to deal damage and even outright kill most enemies in a single hit, but what enemy would simply stand and wait for him to use it? Nobody would, and that was why having a clone use the skill was much more viable. With his clone, the skill wouldn''t be as powerful as when he used it, but it would still be enough to deal some high damage to the enemy. During the battle against the demon, Reign purposefully made the clone act like it was dead and hide underneath the soil and rocks that had exploded thanks to the demon''s attack. While hiding, the clone started channeling mana and used the skill. It took a while for the skill to be ready, and when it was, Reign knew that he had to either push the demon close to where his clone was, or lure him in. Thankfully, his fourth sword was powerful enough to send the demon flying back and positioned him very close to the clone. Had that not worked, Reign was ready to fight him again and slowly move toward the area, a much more dangerous strategypared to this one. As the clone suddenly burst out from the ground and lunged at the demon, thetter was truly surprised. Since the clone hadn''t shown itself for so long, the demon presumed it was dead. The remains of the skill he had previously used, plus all the skills that Reign was using, made it hard to detect mana thanks to all the mana and demonic energy scattered around the area. The demon was also not as sensitive to mana as others, which was why there was no chance of him being able to disrupt the skill. [ Etherial Truth ] was a skill that didn''t really need much mana to be activated, and during the channeling time, it wouldn''t really send out waves of mana like other high-ranked skills. The demon quickly twisted his body and shed the clone with his sword, only for the clone to pass through the sword, and the demon. With his eyes wide open, the demon stood still for a moment. He couldn''t understand what had happened. ''It passed through not only my sword but my body as well?!'' The demon thought before turning around and staring at the clone and Reign before a sharp pain assaulted him. The sword shook as his hand started bleeding furiously, arge cut that managed to cut arge portion of the bone appearing on it. The clone had tried to sever the arm of the demon from below the elbow, but unfortunately, its power didn''t allow him to do so. Because the first thing the clone hade into contact with was the arm, it had no choice but to attack it, since the skill would be the strongest against a body part that was first touched. Still, even though the arm was not severed, it was seriously injured and the demon would be unable to use it during the battle. The demon''s eyes constricted in pain and shock as he stared at the two, fully aware that he had been tricked by Reign back when he used his [ Eruption ]. "So what, do you really think I can''t heal this?!" The demon shouted out as he used his powers and tried to heal his arm, only to find that it was impossible to be done. "What?!" "Good, I was afraid that the skill wouldn''t work properly for a moment, but it did." Reign said with a sigh as he walked toward the demon. [ Etherial Truth ] was a skill that allowed the user to peek into the nature of mana itself, and even though demonic energy was a different source of power, there were still simrities between the two. It was because of that that the skill functioned, but it wasn''t able to use its full power and cut off the arm. Still, the damage done by the skill was not something simple. They cut not only damaged the physical body of the demon but the very nature of his body. The mana that could be found inside, as well as the demonic energy and all things on a molecr level, were cut. This made it almost impossible for such a wound to be healed. The demon could only heal the wound if he gained the help of someone that was much more powerful than him, at the very least, the being would need to be Tier VII and above. That was what Reign thought, at the very least. With his arm heavily damaged, the demon had no choice but to switch hands and use his sword with his left hand. The right hand was still usable, and perhaps the demon could use it to swing at Reign and perhaps even punch him, but the pain from doing so would not be light. The damage the hand would suffer after using it to attack would also be high, and thus Reign was certain that he hadpletely eliminated one of the demon''s hands. "I''m going to kill you." The demon suddenly said in a low voice as he stared at the ground. Suddenly, demonic energy starteding from the whole area and was focused right on the demon whose body started changing once again. Reign and the clone quickly attacked, only to be blown away by an explosion of demonic energy that suddenly happened from the demon. As the dust settled, they were able to see a pitiful sight. The demon had transformed, that was true, but he had actually been damaged by the transformation. The right hand was now lifelessly hanging from the elbow, only being attached by a thinyer of skin. The demon now had 5 horns on his head, each one about 40cm long. His body was more muscr and had changed to a pure white color. Purple stains could be seen on the skin as scales appeared on top of it. "What is this?!" The demon suddenly shouted in disbelief as he stared at his body. "The idiot tried to not only grow stronger by using the external demonic energy, but he also didn''t give up on his hand and tried to heal it in such a manner." Aethion suddenly said from inside Reign as thetter gulped. "Don''t let your guard down, he is still plenty powerful, but by filling up his body with more demonic energy than it could take, he had taken some heavy internal damage, and by trying to ovee the blockage that your [ Etherial Truth ] had ced on the hand, he forced a lot of demonic energy to be ced there, blowing up in the process and destroying his hand." "That''s what happens when a Tier III being tries to gain the power of Tier IV without tempering the body and letting it evolve." Aethion said with a sigh. "You see, kid, the reason why some people are slow in evolving is simply that their bodies can''t take the evolutions lightly and need some time between evolving and even gaining one level, you and your friends don''t have such problems, but most people do." "Even you would face some serious bacsh if you tried to do what the demon did right now, it wouldn''t end up with as serious of an injury as his, but you would still be in bad shape," Aethion said in a serious voice, making sure that Reign understood the gravity of the situation. "I''ve never heard of something like that." Reign said as he stared at the demon who was still looking down at his body in disbelief. "Of course not, the system likes to only tell parts to people, never exining everything as it wants to make you learn by yourself and be more capable without always being assisted by it." "A lot of things are never told to people, which can lead to many overestimating themselves and not listening to their own bodies and in the end doing what this guy did," Aethion said as he stared at the demon. "You angered him, and thus he tried to gain even more power, which resulted in him being even weaker than before." "The irony is, he was still plenty strong and could perhaps even defeat you with only one arm functioning, but he was too proud to let the injury stay as it was dealt by an opponent he did not consider to be worthy of doing so to him." "Pride and arrogance have, and will continue to be the downfall of many beings in the universe, I just hope you take this as a lesson and never overestimate your abilities," Aethion said before staying silent. The demon had awoken from his shock and was staring daggers at Reign. Chapter 525 The Battle Rages On "You!" The demon suddenly bellowed as his aura red up. An incredible amount of demonic energy started emanating from the demon as Reign stared in shock. ''Hey, didn''t you say that he is damaged and weakened, what the hell is this, he seems more powerful than before!'' Reign shouted in his mind as Aethion shook his head. "No, he only seems to be more powerful, the demonic energying out of him is simply the remnants of what he previously tried to pour into his body, I suspect that he can''t even use half of it effectively right now." "Not to mention, look at his wounds, do you really think that he is all fine and dandy?" Aethion said as he talked in a tone that a disappointed teacher would use when talking to a student. ''I see, sorry.'' "No problem, do not drop your guard though, even in this state, this guy is still a powerful opponent and you can die if you don''t take the battle seriously." ''Got it.'' Reign nodded his head as he lowered his body before lightning appeared around him, in an instant, he moved across the battlefield and appeared in front of the demon. [ Lightning sh ] ng! The demon blocked the attack but was pushed back a couple of steps from the collision. Reign didn''t stop, he quickly used the third sword to deliver a quick attack with his other sword. He shed upwards, and the demon was once again able to defend against the attack by lowering his sword and blocking the sword light, only to be met with another attack. [ Lightning Barrage ] Suddenly over ten sword lights wereunched at the demon in a mere second and thetter had no way of blocking or dodging all of them. Most of the attacksnded, and even though they weren''t life-threatening to the demon, they still made a mess out of him since multiple areas of his body were now mutted and blood started flowing out constantly. The [ Lightning Barrage ] skill was the one Reign had managed to create after mastering the third sword of the severing style. He used the incredibly fast attack to actually create more thanks to implementing his lightning into it and making it possible for the attacks to not only be charged quickly but for them to be quicklyunched at the enemy. Reign had managed tond multiple hits on the demon with it, but none were serious and it was mostly just flesh wounds. The fourth sword was one that focused on dealing incredible damage, but Reign had still barely scratched the surface of it. Even though the attack from before was incredibly powerful and was enough tounch the demon flying, it was nothing to be proud of. The biggest reason for that was because the fourth sword was not a melee-ranged attack, but a long-range one. The user was supposed to focus all power onto the tip of the sword before thrusting at the enemy, and a formless ray of energy would be sent at the enemy, passing through the distance between the user and the enemy in an instant. It was not only incredibly powerful but also deadly fast. By the time Reign would finish with the thrust, the enemy would be hit, dodging was incredibly difficult and one would need to move the moment Reign initiated the attack in order to have a chance at evading it. Reign wasn''t happy with how the attack went previously, he wasn''t able to simply thrust and was actually forced to move together with the sword. The incredible energy contained made it impossible for Reign to stand his ground and attack, he wasunched forward with the sword until hitting the opponent. That was, however, the only way Reign could actually finish the attack. He had used the knowledge he had from using his [ Lightning Charge ] and [ Lightning Stab ] together multiple times in the past in order to make such a move possible. It wasn''t all bad, with Reign being right in front of the opponent, he was able to deal even more damage to the enemy, but he was also left open during that time, and if the enemy was to somehow manage to evade orpletely block the attack, he would be in a world of trouble since it would be almost impossible for him to move a single inch. The demon suddenly roared furiously upon seeing his wounds. Time and time again, the human in front of him had managed to foil his ns and damage his body. He was stronger, that much he knew, he also refused to believe that Reign had more experience and skillpared to him since he had lived for longer and had gone through more battlespared to him. And yet, his ns had beenpletely foiled, he was on the back foot during the battle, he was outsmarted by Reign during the battle, and he had almost lost his mind and actually tried to force his body to contain a lot more energy than it could, which led to him suffering grievous injuries. He was nowpletely enraged and his consciousness was slowly fading away, only leaving the desire to decimate the opponent in front of him right now. He suddenly moved, his speed being incredible and almost at the same level as Reign''s. He quickly shed with his sword, but the attack was evaded by Reign who suddenly appeared on his left and attempted to cut him. The demon quickly jumped up and brought his knees to his chest, evading the attack. He then stomped down on the sword and pressed it against the ground with his right foot. He then twisted his body and backhanded Reign with the elbow from which his hand was hanging. Reign was sent flying back, his sight blurry thanks to the blow. Before he could clear his head and move, he saw an object being thrown by the demon with incredible velocity. He attempted to move out of the way, but his legs refused to listen to him as his entire body was still shaken up from his suffering an elbow to the temple. The object hit him on the forehead Reign was able to position his head a bit in order to make that happen. It still hurt and knocked his head back, but he was able to limit the damage it would have otherwise done. Looking to the side, Reign was able to see what had beenunched at him. It was the demon''s arm. With the arm being pretty much fully destroyed because of the explosion of demonic energy from before, the demon decided to simply tear it off and used it as a missile. Reign then quickly pushed himself off the ground and dodged a downward stab from the demon. The longsword stabbed deep into the ground and cracks even appeared thanks to the incredible physical strength of the demon. Reign quickly charged at the demon, he shed with his remaining sword before calling back his other one. He didn''t immediately equip his sword, however, and continued using only one sword with both of his hands. The two shed, and it was easier for Reign to hold his ground, he was still being pushed back since the demon had the upper hand when it came to strength, but it was not as easy as before. Reign then leaned a bit to the side and allowed the demon''s sword to push back his own and bring it down before taking out his other sword and using it to stab the demon''s left foot. With a foot being stabbed through, the demon''s eyes widened in pain before Reign let go of his sword and jumped up. He then proceeded to smash down both of his elbows on top of the demon''s head before wrapping his legs around his waist. Reign continued with a barrage of elbows. With both of his hands being wrapped in lightning, the attacks were incredibly fast and packed quite a punch. The demon was hopeless at this moment as the barrage of attacks made his cloudy mind even worse. He was unable to think clearly and he couldn''t use his sword to cut or stab Reign since thetter was too close to him. Lifting up his arm in order to stab Reign from the side was currently not possible since his body would not listen to him thanks to it being shaken up by Reign''s constant blows. It seemed as if victory was right in front of Reign. He had managed to notice that most enemies he had fought didn''t really have a good grasp of grappling or any technique when it came to unarmed meleebat. Still, fighting against weapon-wielding enemies with your bare hands was not a good choice, and the reach one would have was severely limited in that way, which led to Reign still using his swords. Still, getting up close and personal and using his hands to clobber up the enemy was something that was much more familiar to Reign, and he decided to use it now. Suddenly, Reign stopped as blood trickled from the side of his mouth. The demon stared at him with a wide smile as blood starteding out of it as well. The demon had actually stabbed Reign, but not only Reign. With hisrge sword, the demon knew that the only way he could deal damage to Reign right now was to use the sword and stab through both of them, which he had just done. Chapter 526 The Demon Leaders Death "You!" Reign stared at the demon with bloodshot eyes as thetter gleefully smiled and stabbed deeper with the sword. Blood came out of Reign''s mouth before lightning exploded from his body. He grabbed the demon''s head and suddenly used his finger to stab the demon''s eye, blinding it. He then proceeded to grab the lower and upper half of the demon''s mouth with his hands and forced it wide open. With his gloves protecting his hands, he wasn''t afraid of injuring them by doing this. Then Reign suddenly opened his mouth wide as lightning exploded out of it and went directly inside the demon''s wide-open mouth. The demon''s eyes widened to their fullest as he tried to move his head and get away, but Reign''s hands were holding his head in ce, and the sword he had used to stab through the both of them made it almost impossible to get rid of Reign at this moment. Lightning started destroying the demon''s insides, burning his flesh and organs as the muffled sounds of him screaming in pain were silenced by the lightning that mercilessly continued pouring inside of him. The ordeal continued for a couple of seconds before the demon let go of his sword and was finally able to grab Reign''s hair with his hand and pull his head backward. The lightning hit him straight in the face, but at least he was finally free of the torment. Reign then suddenly summoned his sword and cut the part of his hair the demon had grabbed before kicking his chest with full power and getting free of his grasp. He slid backward and suddenly fell on one knee as he panted heavily, the blood from his wound trickled down the sword and spilled down on the floor. The sword had been stabbed almost all the way to the handle, and with Reign kicking the demon, he had pushed it even deeper inside. Still, the attack had managed to free Reign of the demon, which was more than enough. The demon fared no better as he was brought down on both knees. His wounds were much more seriouspared to Reign''s. Even though the sword had luckily not hit any of their vitals, the internal damage was not low, and Reign''s lightning only amplified that by multiple times thanks to him using the [ Lightning Roar ] and damaging the demon''s insides further. The demon could barely breathe as the insides of his mouth and throat were burned by the lightning and even the slightest breath caused pain. His internal organs were also heavily damaged, and healing such injuries would take a lot of time. Even with his demonic powers of regeneration, he would need days if not months to fully heal from the damage. The injuries he had sustained today were above any he had ever received in decades and he would need toy low for a long time if he was to survive the battle. The sword that had been stabbed through Reign''s body suddenly disappeared as the demon summoned it back. He grabbed his sword and looked at Reign. "You, why do you exist?!" The demon suddenly bellowed as he stared at Reign with hatred. "I scouted the whole, made sure to choose the absolute best ce for my conquest, I made deals with these arrogant and greedy humans that were ready to sell even their soul if it meant bing more powerful, even a little bit!" "There should be none that can take me on in the whole region, even the ces around this area have none as powerful as me or my three brethren that came with me, and yet, you suddenly arrived." "Your mere presence makes me feel disgusted, simply looking at you makes an abhorrent feeling arise from the depths of my very being." "It''s not only because you foiled my ns time and time again and managed to defeat my brethren, but something deeper." The demon suddenly said in a raspy voice as he stared at Reign. "Why does your very existence make me hate you so much as if my very bloodline hates and fears you?!" "I was actually looking forward to battling you, you know?" The demon suddenly said in a calm voice. "A human, a young human that held great power and could sense demons, one that had managed to defeat all those that were below me." "I was excited, the final battle that would mark the beginning of my conquest was to be with such a worthy opponent, and yet, the very first time you stood in front of me, I suddenly found myself incapable of feeling any joy of meeting you, of fighting you." The demon stood up shakingly, his body was seriously injured, and merely standing up took a lot of effort. He was leaning on his sword until he was finally able to stand on his own. "You are not human, you can''t be, that is the only answer that hase to my mind after this battle of ours." "Simply staring at your eyes right now is enough to let me know that I am right, but if you are not human, then what the hell are you?!" Reign stared at the demon before suddenly chuckling. "Honestly?" Reign suddenly asked the demon as he stood up as well. "I got no idea, any guess from you is the same as mine, I simply do not know what I am." "I do know one thing though." Reign suddenly said as he smiled at the demon. "I''m going to kill you today, and then the rest of your bloody army, if there is any by the time I return." Reign said with a bloodthirsty smile as he stared at the demon. His injury wasn''t a light one either, but it wouldn''t kill him. He could move and even fight, but it would be difficult to do so. Compared to the demon, however, he was miles better since his internal organs were still finepared to him whose internal organs were fried by his lightning. Reign took out his two swords and charged at the demon. The enemy was weakened and his injuries grave, this was the best time for Reign to attack and finish this battle. The demon responded by taking his sword and shing at Reign, but his attack was much weaker than before and Reign was able to easily block it with his two swords. He then crossed his swords to the side and took a step forward whilst grinding his swords against the demon''s and moving them closer to him. The demon clicked his tongue, at least he tried to as the tongue was fried as well and he couldn''t do so. He moved his body to the left and experienced excruciating pain by doing so, but he was able to dodge the blow. He then quickly elbowed Reign to the side, but once again, his strength was much lower and Reign was able to tank the attack before suddenly stabbing the demon in the shoulder with his sword. Reign suddenly opened his hand and grabbed the demon''s face before the lightning started shing around his hand. [ Discharge ] Reign used his skill, but only targeted his hand and forced a lot of lightning to suddenly be expelled from it. The demon''s face was hit point-nk by the lightning before he swung his sword at Reign again and forced him to jump back. The demon''s face was now almost unrecognizable as it waspletely burned by the lightning. His hair was gone and his skin was ck while some parts of his skin werepletely gone as well. His entire head was smoking and the demon could barely see thanks to the lightning. One of his eyes was already gone, and the other one was only slightly better since the lightning hit it and caused some serious damage to it. Reign on the other hand held his remaining sword, not summoning back the one he had stuck inside the demon''s body. He charged at the demon and thetter swung his sword again. Thanks to him being weakened, the sword was swung in a wide arc and he left a lot of openings. Reign jumped over the sword before plunging his own deep inside the other shoulder of the demon. He then grabbed the other sword as well before using [ Discharge ] once again. Reign knew that he could win this battle easily by simply aiming at the demon''s head or heart, but he didn''t want to. For some reason, he was pissed off at the demon. Maybe it was because of his injuries, maybe because thetter had killed millions to fulfill his goal, or perhaps it was even because he and his kind had killed Lieara, a person Reign considered a close friend. The lightning exploded out of Reign, and thanks to the two swords that were stabbed into the body of the demon, the lightning was able to get inside as well. The demon''s whole body went numb. He let go of his sword and it fell heavily on the ground. His entire body soon started going into a spasm and the ordeal continued for quite some time before Reign finally stopped it. The entire body of the demon was smoking, his clothes were long gone and his skin was ckenedpletely. Reign suddenly went down and got some distance between him and the demon as thetter fell down head-first. Reign then quickly summoned his swords back beforeing in front of the demon''s head. Reign knew thetter was dead thanks to his soul leaving the body. Reign of course took it, but he was still not satisfied. He took out a hammer that he had in his inventory before mming it down on thetter''s head and smashing it to bits. Chapter 527 Back To The Battlefield Reign panted heavily before dropping down to the ground. He had defeated the demon, but his victory didn''te easy. His wound was serious and he would need to take care of it quickly, otherwise, he would bleed out. Even now, the blood loss was affecting him and he was noticeably weaker than before. His vision was a bit blurry and he was moved slowly. He took out some bandages from his inventory. He had equipped a spatial ring and ced a bunch of things inside of it before the system teleported him as one could never be too careful. He didn''t know whether the system would restrict his usage of the inventory or perhaps even block it, so he made sure he was stocked up on everything he needed before being teleported. Thankfully, the inventory was still avable to him, so he transferred everything back to it. Before using the bandages, Reign took out a healing potion. He drank some of it to help with the internal damage before spilling the other half onto his wound. The healing potion he was using was one meant for Tier II beings. There were no better potions avable for now and that was the best one that he could find back in the territory. It wouldn''t immediately heal the wound, but it would help out. Pain assaulted Reign as the potion started working on the wound. He then quickly took some bandages and wrapped them around his stomach. He made sure to tighten the bandages and apply pressure to the wound before making his way back to the army. He had already checked the body of the demon for any valuables and had taken his spatial ring beforehand. The army had healers amongst them, and even though none were Tier III, they could still help out since he had already used a healing potion. Using multiple potions would not bring any significant benefits so he simply used one. The wound was difficult to heal since there were remnants of demonic energy that made it harder to heal. The potion wouldn''t be able to heal itpletely even without the demonic energy since Reign was Tier III, and with each evolution, the body would change and be stronger. Wounding a higher-tiered being was incredibly difficult for one that was a tier below, and that was why one needed to use corresponding potions in order to get the best effects. Since the healers back in the army were mostly Tier I, with only two of them reaching Tier II, it would be very difficult for them to help Reign, so he wasn''t betting on them to fully heal him. Reign and the others had Laura, and since it was her that would always heal them during and after battles, they had be used to it. Many times they would even fight more recklessly in order to quickly deal with the enemies since they knew that Laura could keep up and heal them on time. It was because of that that the party never really used potions. Furthermore, they had heard from Aethion that potions that buffed you for a short period of time were fine to be used once in a while, but if they didn''t have to, they shouldn''t use them. The potions were not the same as their own buff skills or those of other people, and they worked in apletely different manner. Only higher-end potions that were made by masters could be used without any hidden repercussions. If one was to continuously use the potions, for example, they would find it more difficult to evolve in the future. The potions used up the power of the cells and mana core that people had, and that was not something that could simply be overused like that. The potions would force out hidden power from them, and in turn slightly damage them with each use. It took longer for them to heal, and if one was to continue using the potions without caring, the next evolution would be increasingly more dangerous and they could even die during it thanks to their cells themselves not being powerful enough to go through it. Reign and the others thus stopped using any potions. Healing potions were fine, since they worked differently, as were mana potions, but other options would damage them. Reign and the others always had mana potions, and even health potions with them, but they rarely used them. They would usually be able to defeat the enemy without spending all their mana, and during very close battles, they simply couldn''t afford to take out a potion and drink it whilst fighting against a powerful enemy. Laura was always there to heal them, so they never used healing potions since they were less effective than her healing. Even the mana potions that they could buy were only those that were meant for Tier II beings, and wouldn''t have a big impact on them. Reign made his way back to the army, holding his wound the whole way. He already felt much better thanks to the potion. His bleeding had lessened significantly, but he still had to stop 2 times during the way in order to change his bandages. He even used another healing potion since he knew that nothing bad would happen if he did so. The effect of the second potion was much weaker than the first, but Reign was still able to feel it worked, although very slightly. As he neared the battlefield, he could hear the sounds of battle. He knew that the battle would definitely take a while to be finished, and he now regretted not cutting off the demon''s head and bringing it with him in order to show it and lower the morale of the demons. He took a deep breath before taking out his swords. His lightning appeared once again and coiled around him as he sped to the troops of Ris. It only took him a couple of seconds to get close enough to see them, and the situation was definitely better than expected. The army was still holding on, and all the Tier IIIbatants of Ris were still alive and were fighting the enemy Tier IIIbatants. Lico and Lisea were fighting Tier IIbatants as the time limit on their boosts had ended, but they had managed to block the enemy Tier IIIbatants long enough for Eisenhorn to finish his task of taking down the giants. With Eisenhorn joining the main battle, the situation was immediately turned around and they gained the lead, but it was short-lived as he didn''t have much de aura left. Even though Eisenhorn could use the de aura to increase his power tremendously, he had much less of itpared to mana and could not use it for too long. He had used up most of it in order to deal with the Tier III Giants and some other Tier III beings he came across, and he was now forced to conserve it. The king, Lios, and Raigon were all battling against the demons, even now when Reign had returned. The demons were powerful opponents, but what made them a true headache was their regeneration. Without it, the king and the others felt as if they could have killed the enemy at least three times by now, but at least the regeneration had stopped at this point. All the demons that hade with them were ughtered, but the army suffered as well. Only about 240 thousand soldiers remained, which was only a bit over 50% of their original numbers. The enemy fared much worse as there were only about 100 thousand of them by the time Reign arrived. With Reigning close to the battlefield, everyone was able to sense his aura. The mere presence of a peak Tier III being was enough to boost the morale of the soldiers and revitalize their spirits. It also worked for all the Tier III and tier IIbatants as well as they all had smiles on their faces. They knew that with Reigning back, this battle was finished. The demons, on the other hand, had a much different reaction. They were in disbelief that it was the human that had arrived and not their leader. They all knew just how powerful their leader was, and all of them believed that below Tier IV, there were none that could defeat him. And yet, it was the human, not their leader that came back. Reign arrived and immediately carved a path through the demonic creatures and appeared close to Eisenhorn. He was currently battling 3 low-grade Tier III beings, and it was only thanks to him using bits of his de aura that he was still rtively fine. He had some light injuries, but they would be healed by tomorrow thanks to the vitality a Tier III being possessed. There were originally even more Tier III beings that Eisenhorn was fighting against, but he was able to kill them, while some other ones were dealt with by Lico and Lisea previously. Upon his return, Reign immediately used his powers and killed the three, which made his wound worsen, but he simply endured it and acted as if he was fine. He nodded at Eisenhorn before making his way to the king and the others. Chapter 528 Mist "I''m d to see that you have been sessful in dealing with the demon, Reign." The king suddenly said as he approached Reign. With Reign arriving back to the army, the whole situation was turned around. The hard fight they had been going through with the demons and demonic creatures ended the very moment he arrived as his aura alone was enough to heavily pressure the enemies. With his help, the king and the others were able to quickly deal with the enemy Tier IIIbatants before helping out the soldiers and dealing with the remaining demonic creatures left in the enemy army. With the enemies finally defeated, the whole army was finally free of fighting any longer. Millions of enemies had charged at them, only to be met with fierce resistance and destruction. The enemies were dead while they were alive, although many had fallen during the battle. The final number of surviving soldiers was only about 220 thousand, with many of them being injured. The demonic creatures went into some sort of frenzy after Reign had arrived and suddenly started fighting even more ferociously. Eisenhorn was there to help, and he tried his best, but he was still unable to save all of the soldiers as the shift in the demonic creatures behavior was too sudden. Reign went inside a tent, where the healers quickly came at him to inspect his wounds and use their magic. Thanks to Reign already using the potions, his wound was much better now, but it was still bleeding and it would still take time for it to heal up properly. The healers used some of their spells in order to at least fully stop the bleeding, but they were unable to even do that, although they did manage to help. Reign knew that if they continued, they would use up too much mana and wouldn''t be able to heal those that were seriously injured, thus he told them to stop and go help the others. The healers graciously bowed to him before making their way to where they were needed most. Thanks to most soldiers being below Tier I, they were able to heal them with incredible efficiency and could minimize deaths that came as a result of heavy wounds. Reign stayed in the tent and rested. The battle had been long and hard-fought, he deserved some rest. One thing that caught his eye was the fact that the challenge had still not been updated. He had finished the first step. The four souls were gathered, but the system seemed to need some time before giving him the second one. Ding! [ The yer has sessfully finished the first step of the challenge, the instructions for the second step will be given soon. ] It wasn''t the first time a mission from the system needed some time before it was given, but it was the first time that Reign had gotten one with multiple steps so he had no idea what to do. He, however, simply smiled before shaking his head and lying back on the bed. He had earned some rest, and he was definitely going to take it. He had felt a sudden drowsiness overtake him a while ago, but he fought it off until now. Reign quickly fell asleep, and he had no idea how long he had slept before finally waking up. As he woke up, he felt something strange. He couldn''t hear anyone. It waste at night, and it was a given that there would barely be any noise right now, but even still, there should at least be some noiseing from outside. There would definitely be guards and patrols stationed around the tents, but Reign couldn''t hear anything. He got up from the bed before summoning his armor and weapons. His two swords were in their sheaths that were hanging from the sides of Reign''s waist as he carefully walked and stepped outside. It waste, but he could easily see thanks to the torches that were still lit up, but there was nobody present near him. Reign could feel a strange aura in the air, one that made him feel uneasy, but he continued walking nheless. His injuries still hadn''t healed, and for some reason, his mana was also low, almost empty. ''That''s weird, by all means, my mana should have filled up by now, it should at the very least be 80% full, and yet it''s almost empty.'' Reign thought as he walked through the giant camp the army had made during the day. Since they had managed to win the battle, the soldiers were going to rest up here before heading back to Ris. Forcing the soldiers that had fought against the demonic creatures to immediately march back was not something anyone would do, after all. As Reign moved through the camp, he was even more perplexed as he truly could not find a single soul in it. He tried to sense mana, but there was nothing, he tried to sense souls, but once again, nothing. ''Where the hell is everybody, for more than 200 thousand people to suddenly disappear is simply impossible.'' Reign thought to himself as he continued walking. ''Hey, Aethion, you there?'' Reign suddenly asked. "Yes, and before you ask, no, I have no idea what is happening either." Aethion suddenly spoke out. "I was awake and present when you were sleeping, and yet even I failed to notice anything wrong," Aethion said as screams of pain echoed through the space he was in. All the demons whose souls Reign had taken were presently there, even the leader of the demons. His soul had been damaged thanks to his trying to pour in more demonic energy than possible. Aethion had started torturing the demon, but he always made sure to keep track of the surroundings and made sure to know just what was happening outside, which made this whole situation even more confusing. Although he was severely weakened, Aethion was still a being that was once a Transcendent, and fooling his senses was something more difficult than fooling Reign''s. Both of them understood that whatever was happening, was not normal and that something fishy was going on. The weird atmosphere, the strange mist that Reign could suddenly seeing from around the camp, and theck of any people were all signs that something bad had happened. Reign could see food on some small tables that the soldiers had ced, some of it was still even warm, which made Reign believe that whatever happened, happened fairly recently. Perhaps that was the reason why he had woken up. He woke up tense and immediately felt something was wrong, thus taking out his armor and weapons. He carefully searched the temporary camp the army had set up, but there was nothing to be found. Weapons were all left, armor pieces could be found in almost any tent, and even food was still present there. Reign then proceeded to go to the bigger tents that housed the generals and the higher realmbatants of the kingdom. Still, nothing could be found. Even after going to the king''s tent, Reign was unable to find him or anyone else present. ''For not only normal soldiers but also Tier III beings to suddenly disappear, what sort of thing could have done this?'' Reign asked as Aethion had an ugly expression on his face. "I''m not sure boy, but this aura, it seems familiar, but I can''t ce why," Aethion said in a worried tone as Reign simply nodded to him. "It''s bad news, that much I can tell you, this mist as well, it''s interfering with both of our senses, making it nearly impossible to normally sense mana and souls." "The mist is nothing but trouble, and for something like this to appear here, there has to be a reason, an array or some sort of formation that had been created around the area." Aethion suddenly spoke as Reign stopped moving for a bit. ''For someone to make that here would mean that whoever was responsible for it, had created it days in advance.'' "Correct, this was nned, someone had managed to correctly guess where the army would make a camp, and had created an array around the whole area, shrouding the area in mist and making it hard for anybody to notice anything." "But one thing still makes me a bit worried, and that is theck of every single person here, even if the enemy had created such an array, it should be impossible for everybody to suddenly disappear or die." Aethion suddenly said in a serious tone as Reign nodded. ''There''s no signs of battle anywhere, which means that whatever happened here, happened fast before anyone could respond.'' ''There are no footprints anywhere either as if nobody was here for a long time, but the fires, tents, and equipment left show otherwise.'' Reign said in a solemn tone as Aethion nodded. "This is bad, no matter what it is that we are facing, we have been trapped, and the enemy seems to have predicted our every move." Suddenly, the sounds of footsteps echoed through the area as a hooded figure appeared a couple of meters in front of Reign. Chapter 529 A Different Layer The figure moved slowly, every single step suddenly reverberating through the area. Reign stared at the figure calmly while clenching his swords, ready to fight at a moment''s notice. The figure that wasing to him had a strange aura around it, the same one he could feel everywhere around him. "I guess you are the one responsible for all of this." Reign said as the hooded figure slowly moved toward him. The figure didn''t speak, it actually caused no sound at all. The footsteps never came from the figure, but from everywhere around Reign. It was as if thousands of people were walking in sync and making the sound. One thing that started creeping Reign out was the presence of the figure, better said, it was the fact that Reign could not feel any presence that creeped him out. There was nothing, no presence, no mana, no soul that he could senseing from the figure. It was as if the figure didn''t even exist, but thanks to Reign being able to see the figure in front of him that he knew that that was false. The figure existed, but for some reason, nothing could be felt from it. No matter what Reign said or did, the figure didn''t respond, it merely continued moving. It was when the figure came to about 1.5 meters in front of Reign that he clenched his swords, took arge step forward, and shed the figure, only for his sword to pass through as if nothing was there. There was no wound present on the figure. The sword simply passed through it like it was some sort of hologram, it wasn''t affected at the very least. The figure did nothing in response to Reign''s attack, merely continuing forward. It simply passed through Reign. He could feel a chill as the figure passed through him, like a sharp wind in winter hitting him. He thought he was hallucinating at first, for something like this to happen, it was not possible as even if the figure was a ghost, it would still have a presence and wouldn''t be able to simply pass through Reign like this. Reign started second-guessing himself, perhaps it was the mist that made him hallucinate and see things. Maybe he was dreaming it all, after all, it made sense since the situation he had found himself in was incredibly weird and simply did not make sense. Thest thing Reign thought of was that he was attacked by a soul-based spell, just like when he and the others fought the final boss of the warehouse and he was put under an illusion. "No!" Aethion suddenly shouted and woke Reign up from his thoughts. "It''s not an illusion or hallucination, it''s real, the figure truly does exist, just not in the sameyer as you." ''Layer?'' "Yes, the universe has manyyers in which beings exist, one is the one you are currently in, but there are more, most are empty, devoid of any life, but some have horrible creatures that lurk inside, always trying to find a way to break through and reach thisyer, the one where most things of the universe exist in." "Whatever this creature is, it''s either one of them or a being that can shift through theyers." "In this case, the true body of this being is in anotheryer, and this is simply a mirrored image of it, one that can not interact with the real world, so your attacks won''t do anything to it, but it can''t do anything to you either." "Still, I don''t know exactly what it is, or why it has shown itself to you." The figure suddenly stopped moving as it took about 5 steps after passing through Reign. It lifted its arm before motioning for Reign to follow it and continued moving as before. ''So what do I do, do I follow it?'' "It could be a trap." ''Yes, but do we have any choice but to walk into it, after all, we have no idea what''s happening, and my mana is so low that I truly don''t know if I can break through an array if it has any kind of defensive properties.'' "I know, that''s why I''m worried, if you get attacked right now, even 2 low-grade Tier III beings might be able to defeat you." ''Maybe, but I don''t see another choice right now.'' Aethion sighed before agreeing with Reign. The only thing he could do now was to follow the hooded figure and see where it takes him, otherwise, he might be trapped inside this weird array for quite some time. There was also another possibility that Aethion had thought of. There was a chance, a very small one, that the figure was not in a differentyer of the universe, but that Reign was. What if the array was one that was concentrated fully on Reign, one that only had one purpose, and that was to transport Reign into a differentyer of the world? He didn''t say it, because even though he himself thought that something like this happening was not likely, he still had his doubts. Everything that was currently happening was simply far too weird for even him. Reign continued following the figure, passing by many tents inside the army camp. The camp was a huge one as it housed over 200 thousand people, and one needed to walk for quite some time before getting to the edge of the camp. The hooded figure did just that. It walked without stopping for even a moment until it stepped outside the camp. Once it did that, the figure suddenly stopped and just stared ahead. Reign carefully moved to the right of the figure and looked at it, trying to catch a glimpse of the figure''s face. He could not do it. There was nothing behind the hood, only darkness. He wasn''t sure if that was because they were in differentyers of the world, or it was because of some weird skill or the ability the other person had. "So, I guess you won''t tell me what you are trying to do with getting me out of the camp?" Reign suddenly asks the hooded figure that shows no response, only staring in the distance for some time before suddenly moving to the side. As the figure moved, it was suddenly flung backward, a hole appearing in its chest. "What?!" Reign shouted in confusion as he stared at the hooded figure. It was dead, its heart had been stabbed through. The body suddenly moved, but not in a natural way. Someone had grabbed the legs of the figure and was moving it toward the forest that was found nearby. Reign started following after them, only to look around and see another hooded figure nearby. He was confused at what was happening, but the hooded figure was staring at the body that was being dragged away. It suddenly lifted its arm and pointed at the dead body, before pointing at itself. The figure did that a couple of times whilst turning around before Reign arrived in front of it. "Are you trying to tell me that the dead body is actually you?" Reign asked as the figure simply continued doing the same thing as before. Reign finally realized that the figure couldn''t see or hear him. It existed in a differentyer, and it seems only he could see it, but the figure couldn''t do the same. "Wait, but it motioned for me to follow it, so how did it C wait!" Reign suddenly thought of something. "The only time when you showed any reaction was when you passed through me." Reign suddenly took a step and passed through the figure, which made it stop doing what it previously did. The figure simply nodded before looking around and moving toward the forest while Reign followed after it. He didn''t know who the figure was, or why it was helping him, but he knew that following it was the only way out of this ce. It had been attacked before, which means that there are people out to stop the figure from establishing contact with Reign. That much was enough for Reign to ce some trust in the figure and follow it again. As the two moved through the forest, Reign could suddenly hear some noises. The noises were faint, but he could hear people talking. The figure suddenly stopped before pointing ahead of it, toward the sound of people talking. Reign simply nodded, understanding that that was where the figure wanted to take him. He passed through the figure in order to let it know that he understood and started making his way toward the sound. He made sure to crouch and move slowly toward the sound of people talking. He moved through the dense bushes and shrubs and made sure not to make any noise. He held his two swords and slowly neared the area, only to stop moving and widen his eyes after getting close enough to the area. It was at this time that the system suddenly notified him of the second step of his evolution challenge. Chapter 530 Second Step Of The Challenge Ding! [ Find and eliminate the one behind the demon invasion ] As Reign stared ahead, he was stunned and kept silent. There were three people sitting down and talking near some kind of a stone b that was put in the middle of the forest. The stone b had a weird auraing from it, and the mist that had covered the whole camp wasing out from the b as well. Reign had never seen two out of the three people that were currently sitting near the stone b, but he did recognize one, and how could he not? "So, your majesty, how long do you think that guy willst inside the array?" One of the two men spoke with a smile on his face as the person he spoke to shrugged his shoulders. "I think a day will be enough." "A day, that''s quite something, for someone with his wounds and low amount of mana, I thought 10 hours would be more than enough to weaken him to the point of him not being able to move at all, what makes you so sure that he canst a day, prince Ian?" The third person spoke from the side as he leaned against a tree and looked at Ian. "He''s strong, underestimating him is one thing that we can never do, mother repeatedly told me so, and I wholeheartedly agree with her." The crown prince of the kingdom of Ris, Ian said as he leaned back against a nearby rock. "Anyway, with the mist working and his inability to sense anything, he will probably wander in circles around the camp, but there is a possibility that he might get in the forest." "Rx, we have put up three arrays in the forest, one is to keep people out, the second one is to rm us, while the final one is another defensive array that won''t allow anyone to get 15 meters to us." "Plus, we have managed to kill that person as well, he was the only one that could have helped him out, but thanks to him being in a differentyer, just like that Reign guy, he was unable to defend himself against my attack and died in one hit, it''s a shame though, he had great potential, had he joined us, he could have be quite an influential figure." "Yes, he certainly could have, but he decided to go against us, killing him was a must." The prince spoke before getting up. He stretched a bit before going to the stone b and admired it while Reign stared at his back with hatred. ''This bastard!'' ''Who else is with them, he mentioned his mother, so she is also a part of this, are the others with them too, the king, Lios, Raigon, Eisenhorn, are they all together in this?'' "Calm down boy, you don''t have a lot of mana left, and the three of them are all low-grade Tier III, you have to make sure that you are calm and collected before attacking and dealing with the three of them fast." ''I know, sorry.'' "It''s alright, now, let''s see, these three mentioned that there are 3 arrays, but you managed to pass through without setting off any one of the three." ''Yeah, I thought that was weird as well, is it because we are in differentyers because it doesn''t seem so?'' "No, you are in the sameyer, that much is certain, and also, it seems that we had this wrong the whole time, it was you who was transported to a differentyer, that is what the array had done, these three have alsoe to thisyer in order to make sure you can''t destroy this stone b." ''Their strength is also weird, the prince was Tier II, I know that much, and these two, I have never seen them before, if they were members of the kingdom, why didn''t they use them in order tobat the enemy?'' "You''re not thinking straight, remember what the system just told you, about the second step of your mission?" ''Right, find those responsible for the demon invasion, so it was them that summoned them, but how?'' "It doesn''t matter, we know that it was them, and we know that they are out to kill you, which means that we must get rid of them first, we can''t wait for too long for a perfect opportunity either as from what they have said, you will get weaker and weaker thanks to the array and the mist, and we are now at the very source of it, which means the effect should be stronger as well." "You must act quickly, whilst you still have enough mana." Reign nodded to Aethion as he stared at the three men. They were currently spread out, and he could at most hit two of them at the same time, but he needed to be able to get all three at the same time as he only had enough mana for one powerful skill. Reign bent down and assumed a low stance as he stared at them. He knew that he had to be patient, but he also could not take too long as his mana would diminish and he would no longer have enough for the attack. Reign stared at the area where the three were, trying toe up with a way to grab their attention and get all three close to each other. Suddenly, something from the other side of the forest moved. The three all got their weapon up and stared at them, only for a small rabbit toe out. The three all stared at the rabbit as it came closer to them before getting to the center of the area and simply sitting down. The rabbit seemed to not bother itself with the three and simply looked around the area. "A rabbit, how did this guy get here?" The prince suddenly asked as he got closer to the rabbit. "It seems normal, I can''t feel anything from it." One of the two men said as he also got close to inspect the rabbit, leaving only the third one away as he stared at the two. "I wouldn''t get close to it, there should be no living beings in thisyer." The third person spoke and stared at the rabbit before taking out two daggers from the sides of his waist. "There''s a chance we weren''t careful enough when we came here and this guy got dragged in." The prince said as the third man came close to them. "Maybe, but I don''t like it." The man said before throwing his dagger down, killing the rabbit instantly. "It died." The other man said as the third one nodded his head and took out his dagger. "It seems it really got dragged in with us." "Yeah, it really does." Suddenly, the three all widened their eyes in shock as they turned to the side. A powerful wave of mana was suddenly released from that direction and the three could see lightning flickering between the trees. "Lightning, how is that possible, how is he here?!" The prince shouted out before a blur suddenly passed through them all. The two men suddenly copsed as their heads were cleanly cut off while the prince fell down as his legs were severed from his body. Reign panted heavily as he could feel that his mana was now dangerously low, the [ Lightning sh ] he had just done was the best skill he could use to deal with them quickly, but it also used up most of his mana. As he turned around, he could see the prince staring at him in disbelief. "Hi there, your majesty." Reign spoke in a cold voice as the prince simply stared at him. "Take the souls of those two, quickly!" Aethion spoke out as Reign nodded and went to take their souls, only to have a confused expression on his face when doing so. ''There''s nothing, they don''t have a soul, neither one of them.'' "Then take him, we need to find out what''s happening, and we need to find out quickly!" Reign nodded at Aethion''s words, clearly hearing the panic and hurry in his voice. It seems the old man had thought of something and was currently panicking over it. Reign didn''t know what made Aethion panic so much, but he knew it was nothing good. "This ce is not good for a conversation, we should talk elsewhere," Reign told the prince as he grabbed his head and attempted to pull out his soul, only to fail. "What?" "Hahahahaahah, did you really think you could simply y with my soul as you wish?!" The princeughed out loud as he stared at Reign with contempt. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but the likes of you can''t touch my soul." Reign once again attempted to grab the prince''s soul, this time with Aethion''s help, but once again, they failed. The soul of the prince was like a slippery eel that could not be caught. "Boy, I think I know what they are." Chapter 531 Abyss "You know what they are?" Reign asked curiously as he stabbed his sword through the prince''s chest before using his powers to stop his soul from leaving. Reign couldn''t capture the Prince''s soul, but he could very much trap it and not allow it to get away. As for Aethion''s words, Reign felt the solemness in his voice. It was clear that Aethion was worried about whatever it was that he had found out. With the soul of the prince being forced to stay in its dead body, Reign and Aethion could finally talk. "What are they?" Reign asked as Aethion sighed deeply "Inhabitants of the Abyss" "The Abyss, isn''t that the power that Tank had gained during his evolution?" Reign asked in confusion as Aethion nodded at him. "Yes, Tank had managed to gain the power of the abyss back then, but that was merely a small wisp that hadbined with his skill in order to form a new, more powerful one," Aethion said before sighing again. "I should have figured it out earlier, the mist, the traveling betweenyers of the world, it''s something those bastards love doing." Aethion spoke in disgust as he clearly held no positive thoughts toward the inhabitants of the abyss. "It''s only now that everything clicked, mostly thanks to the souls of these bastards, and well, theck of some." "Beings thate from the abyss are different from all the others." "They cane in all shapes and sizes and one would have a hard time when it came to identifying an abyss creature." "There are those amongst them that enjoyed watching other beings from anotheryer, they have special abilities that allow them to not only move acrossyers but to also observe the beings in otheryers without ever being there." "They spectate the entire life of a being, never doing anything to interfere in it, but never being caught doing so." "They sometimes even enjoy tormenting others, they will pop in and out ofyers and leave traces of being there, sometimes you might look in the mirror and think that you saw something there, sometimes you think you managed to spot something in the corner of your eyes, whilst at other times, you could swear up and down that some ''thing'' appeared in front of you for a moment." "But then, there are rare cases where such a being decides that doing all of that is not enough, they decide that they wish to do more, instead of simply observing from a differentyer, they decide to go out and appear in thisyer where most beings can be found." "They assume the looks of any creature they were previously observing, and simply start living amongst them." "Plenty of times, they are harmless, simply wishing to live like this and mingle amongst others." "But sometimes, their ambition grows, sometimes they get children, and the children can inherit their powers, but not always." "It seems the enemy is one of them, a being that decided to join humanity a while ago on this, and then had their ambition grow, it wasn''t enough to simply observe no more, they had to do something." "It seems war is what they wished for this time." Aethion paced left and right inside the space he was in, constantly thinking of something. "The creatures of the Abyss are different than any others, their very souls are connected to the Abyss, and taking the soul of a creature like that is many times harder than any other." "You can forget about taking the soul of our ''prince'', we need to destroy it, we don''t know if the enemy can do the same as the demons and bring the souls of their fallen back to them." Reign nodded at Aethion''s words before focusing and using his powers once again. Even destroying the soul of the prince proved to be a difficult task as the slippery opponent dodged left and right and did not allow itself to be hit with Reign''s powers, and when it did, there seemed to be quite a powerful defense it possessed and wouldn''t cry out in pain as other beings whose souls Reign has destroyed so far. "Even if you were to have caught its soul before, I doubt we would have been sessful in pulling it out of the body, it''s quite a powerful one after all." Destroying a soul was not an easy thing to do, and Reign had already started sweating because of it. Even back when he had faced opponents that were as powerful as he was, he had never been forced to use so much power when dealing with their souls. But this enemy was different, the power of its soul was many times higherpared to those Reign had fought against previously, and dealing with it was many times more difficult. It took Reign a full 5 minutes to finally start dealing damage to the soul, but there was still a long way to go in order topletely get rid of it. "How is his soul so powerful?!" Reign asked out loud as he continued attacking the soul and was starting to make the enemy cry out in pain. "It''s because this one knows how to use its soul, and not just use it in primitive ways like the demons who can switch their bodies and take over others, their methods are not bad, butpared to those that know what they''re doing, they''re nothing special either, merely using the powers that they had been given at birth to freely move their souls between bodies." "It''s actually quite a high-level technique when learned and used properly, as one can enter and take over the body of a different being without thetter ever being aware of it." "These guys mainly use the power of their souls in order to move betweenyers, to do something like that is no easy feat and they need to actually gain a high level of understanding the soul before leaving the abyss and being able to do that." "This guy has definitely never been in the Abyss, thanks to him talking with the other two, we know that the queen is one of them as well, perhaps she is the mastermind for all that has happened here." "If that is so, then it is she that has taught the prince about the soul, and created those two that you said had no souls." ''How were they able to even exist without a soul though?'' Reing asked Aethion whilst focusing on the prince and taking care of its soul. "They''re puppets, puppets that were made out of flesh and blood and then molded to by their creator." "They at first nce have free will and can function as normal, but that is only so on the outside." "The more time one was to spend with such a ''puppet'', the more irregrities one would find." "They do not sleep, they have no need for it." "Food is simply something they have to take in order to keep their bodies at the optimal condition, water as well, but they have no enjoyment out of doing so." "Their whole being exists only to serve the one that has created them, nothing more, nothing less." "Their behavior would start making no sense after a while, they would start repeating certain things and wouldn''t be able to remember what had happened after a certain time period as well, as all the information that was inside their head was something nted inside of them by the one that had created them." "I have no idea how strong the queen is, or how strong the rest of the puppets are, but they''re nothing to scoff at." "They have no fear, no ambition, they''re the perfect soldiers that will fulfill their duty till their final breath." "And next to that, they still have some intelligence left, which allows them to know what to do in certain situations and what the best action is." "We have met quite a formidable opponent this time, boy." ''Yeah, I know.'' Reign said as he finally managed to get a grasp of the prince''s soul. He had destroyed about three-fourths of the soul, and could even take it out if he wished to, but there was no need to do something like that. "Just get rid of it, and then destroy this b of stone, you should be able to get back to the mainyer this way." "Alright." Reign nodded at Aethion''s words before taking out his swords and attacking the b. Destroying the stone b was a bit more difficult than he imagined, and he even needed to use some of the mana he had left in order to fully destroy it. But after he did so, the scenery suddenly changed. Reign couldn''t exin it, but he felt as if something washed over him as he was transported back to the normalyer. "You were able to get out, good." A voice suddenly said as Reign turned around to look at the person that had helped him out this time. "You?" Chapter 532 Meeting The Rest "Hi there Reign," Eisenhorn said with a smile as he looked at Reign who was stunned. "You were the one helping me out this whole time?" Reign asked in shock as he stared at Eisenhorn who was looking at him with a smile on his face. "Yeah, I did have some help though,e, let''s meet the others, we need to vacate the area anyway, the enemy should be arriving soon since you destroyed the array." "Uhh, yeah." Reign simply stared at Eisenhorn in shock before following the man. He was now back in the real world, and he was able to sense and gather mana once again. It was as if he was previously unable to breathe and was finally given air. He could feel his body screaming out in pleasure as it was finally able to get some mana. Once a person had reached a certain level of strength, which was usually the first evolution or right below it, mana would be something that the body would actually need to get. Without mana, one could die after a couple of days, that was if the person was unable to find a suitable recement for mana. Reign followed Eisenhorn and the two quickly ran through the forest, getting further away from the army camp. Reign asked no questions as this was not the time nor ce to ask them. As for trusting Eisenhorn? Reign felt that he could trust the man, after all, he was the one that had saved his life during his stay in the otheryer. Back when he was almost finished with destroying the soul of the prince, the figure form before appeared and looked around in confusion. It was only when Reign destroyed the stone b that he was able to see who it was. He had heard how the prince and the two puppets talked about Eisenhorn, and it was now that he put two and two together. The whole story about how the person was talented and could have be a notable figure was definitely aimed at Eisenhorn whose talent was perhaps higher than even Reign''s. He had a powerful ability, but Eisenhorn had a rank Z proficiency with his weapon, something that Reign was not even close to. The two men ran and ran until they finally reached a nearby mountain. Eisenhorn looked around them before suddenly using his hand to cut through the air. With that simple notion, he disappeared. "What?!" Reign shouted out in disbelief. "He went to a differentyer, perhaps he did it in order to check for any enemies?" Aethion said as Reign looked around weirdly. "But if he can travel through theyers with such ease, why the hell did he just note to theyer I was in previously?" "I don''t know,yers are not something I am that familiar with, but from what I know, differentyers contain different elements inside of them, the one you were in had nothing, perhaps he couldn''t use his powers in thatyer either and would be trapped had he entered to help you?" Aethion said after a couple of seconds deliberating about what the reason might have been. "That, makes sense, I guess?" Reign scratched the back of his head as he answered Aethion. He stood in the same spot for about 10 seconds before another tear in space appeared and Eisenhorn appeared once again. "Sorry, I should have exined what I was about to do before doing it, my bad." Eisenhorn saw Reign and immediately realized just how his behavior could have been seen as suspicious. He then proceeded to tell Reign pretty much the same thing Aethion did about how theyers of the world were different and how the one he had previously used actually allowed him to see everything except for Reign. He could actually see Reign now if he was in the sameyer as before as it was the array that the prince and the others had created that made Reign invisible to him previously. Eisenhorn then stopped talking and started drawing weird symbols on the wall of a mountain for a couple of seconds before the symbols suddenly disappeared and a small entrance opened up. He proceeded to enter through the entrance and motioned to Reign to follow him as he went deeper inside the mountain. The tunnel was rtively small and could only fit one person at a time. Reign simply followed Eisenhorn through the barely lit tunnel as they traveled for about 1 minute beforeing to the end of the tunnel. There was a small opening at the end, but there was only a bedsheet and some bottles of water and provisions there. Before Reign could even ask why they were here, Eisenhorn went to a wall and again started drawing the weird symbols with his hands, only that the symbols were different this time around. It took Eisenhorn a bit longer to do it this time, but after he finished, the symbols once again disappeared in the wall before another entrance opened up. "He likes to be careful, that''s why such a method exists," Eisenhornmented without offering any further exnation and moved through the entrance. Reign, of course, followed after him. The tunnel they were now in was pretty much the same as the previous one, albeit a bit shorter. After they came to the end, they were met with arger open space in which about 20 people could fit inside. There were a couple of bedsheets inside the hidden area and a table on which a map was rolled out. Looking ahead, Reign could see some familiar faces in the hideout. Raigon, Lico, Licht, 2 of the generals that led the armies and 4 more Tier IIbatants that were previously in the army were all present in front of Reign. "You guys, what are you doing here?" Reign asked them as Raigon came to him and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s good to see you man, take a seat, we were just talking about what to do," Raigon said before motioning for Reign to sit on one of the rock stools that were visible around the table. Everyone else nodded at Reign and said hi before focusing on the map in front of them. "Well, I guess you still know nothing of what transpired after the battle against the demons, right?" Raigon suddenly asked Reign who simply nodded at him. "Well, first of all, it has been about a week since the final battle in which we defeated the demonic creatures." Raigon suddenly dropped a bombshell on Reign. "What, how is that possible, I could have sworn that-" Raigon suddenly raised his arm to motion to Reign to stop before exining. "It seems ''they'' had used some kind of array to put you to sleep andpletely messed up your biological clock, hell, even we were tricked into believing that you were sleeping for over a day at first," Raigon said before sighing. "The king, the prince and princess, Lisea, my father, and many more were all part of the scheme," Raigon said with a sad expression. "They managed to exclude me out from the looppletely, I only found out thanks to one of my spies managing to find some suspicious activity around the camp." "I investigated things personally, and that was when I found out that my father and many more that belonged to the higher circles of the kingdom were conspiring to do something." "After hearing how they were mentioning the queen, it was easy for me to guess that she was the ring leader, but I still had no idea what was happening back then." "The actions that followed happened quickly." "We were suddenly hunted down by masked men whose identity we didn''t know, all of them being Tier II and Tier III, something that shouldn''t have been possible." "There were about 40 of us that joined hands at the very beginning, but our numbers soon dwindled down to what you see in front of you right now." "My father and the others had conspired with the queen who turned out not to be human, I have seen her use her true form, and even though it was from a distance and she had done so in order to deal with uncle Eisenhorn, I could feel a sense of dreading from her." "Whatever the queen is, and whatever means she had used to get everybody on her side, it was something that I had never expected to happen, not even in a million years," Raigon said with a solemn face before looking at Reign. "You were their primary target, but they knew that they couldn''t simply attack you as your relenting could lead to a catastrophe." "They decided to wear you out by using the array before trying to kill you inside theyer where you would quickly find yourself running out of mana, you would have been at their mercy, if not for uncle Eisenhorn finding out and being able to go there." Chapter 533 The Kingdom Of Riplas Now "Ok, but first, mind telling me how Eisenhorn can suddenly move through theyers of the world like this?" Reign suddenly asked as the others all nodded at him. "My de aura," Eisenhorn said as he lifted his hand and coated it in de aura. The silver hue around his hand made even Reign feel some threat as thetter suddenly shed to the side. A tear suddenly appeared next to Eisenhorn, a small one that could potentially be enough to put an arm through. "It happened when we were first attacked by the enemy." Eisenhorn suddenly spoke. "Honestly, I think that even they were surprised by it." "During the battle, they suddenly used some weird skill or perhaps even a hidden array that transferred us over to a differentyer, one that had no mana." "It was then that I found out that I can actually use my de aura to actually cut through theyers and move through them at will." "At first I had no idea what happened, it was only after we were able to get away and take one of the traitor''s hostage that we were able to interrogate him and find out more information about the whole thing." "It was only then that we found out what was happening." "The wholeyers between the world and universe thing, you being their primary target that they were trying to deal with by using such underhanded methods, and the fact that the whole kingdom was now pretty much our enemy thanks to them turning the popce against us." "We are now considered traitors in the kingdom, those that tried to usurp the throne and kill the royal family together with most of the higher-ups after our battle against the demons." "I''m certain that they would have loved to out us as demonic worshippers as well, but they know better than that, the people would have never believed something like that, and neither would the army." Eisenhorn sat down after speaking, it was obvious that the whole ordeal had taken a toll on him. He was on very good terms with the king as they were friends for a very long time and the king was also partially responsible for him managing to reach rank Z with his ive. The same could be said for Raigon as well as his own father and uncle who had decided to take him down after he found out about their ns and disagreed with them. At that moment, it was as if the two were strangers as they actedpletely differentlypared to their usual selves. He was deeply hurt by their attacking and trying to kill him, but he still fought back and was able to reach to safety thanks to his Creation ability. The ability was one that was incredibly difficult to counter thanks to its wide use and adaptability, even the king and Lios were unable toe up with something that would have been useful in taking down Raigon and limiting his powers. They had only seen the queen for a little bit, but her power was something none had expected as she was able to fight evenly against Eisenhorn who was using his de aura. They knew just how powerful the de aura was, and to be able to fight him to a draw, even in a short period of time, meaning that the queen was at the very least a high-grade, if not a peak Tier III being. The princess joined the battle as well, and her magic was enough to change the battlefield and fight against Licht and the other powerful Tier IIbatants they had. Many had died during the battle, and only a few of them had managed to escape with their lives. Upon hearing all of this, Reign was in shock. He understood that the time he had spent here was not long and that the rtionships he had formed with the king and the others were mainly thanks to him being a powerful individual that had helped them win the previous war, but he still considered some of them his friends. He spared with them, learned techniques, and exchanged thoughts with them for many times. Lios and the king were also weing of him and never made him feel suspicious of them in any way. Lico''s family had also joined the king and the others. He was proimed a traitor and his position of head of the family had been given to another person. It was one that had no great power previously in the family, but it seemed that nobody bothered with the fact that that person now held the greatest position in the family. He was loyal to the kingdom, but he couldn''t join them in their ns. They had joined hands with a being outside of the and he didn''t trust that they had the best in mind for the kingdom and its people. With them being out, the king and the rest were able to easily manipte the story and present Raigon and the rest as traitors who had seen a chance of killing them and taking over the kingdom, immediately making the popce enraged and turning them against them with ease. Now, they had a steep hill to climb if they wished to prove their innocence, something that they could only do if they found a way to defeat the enemy. Luckily for them, the king and the others had denied the help of the kingdoms close to them. With most of the area being void of any people thanks to what the demons had done, it was not as tempting to the kingdoms as before. They could gain more territory, yes, but they would also need to go through great trouble to popte the territory. If the kingdom of Ris was to take over everything, they would be getting the people that were in the territory of the smaller kingdoms of the area since the array did not turn them into demonic creatures as well. Licht''s kingdom was one that proved to be almost impossible to fool. Some nobles had immediately jumped ship, but most of the poption and the higher-ups that were close to Licht were still loyal to him. They didn''t truly care whether the news of him betraying the kingdom was true, since he was their true king and they respected him. They of course weren''t ones to break their promise, after Licht and the others of the alliance had lost the war, the kingdom was made a vassal state and Licht had managed to keep his position. They knew that things could have gone very differently and were actually quite respectful and grateful to Ris for going easy on them. That didn''t mean they would simply roll over and ept anything that Ris said, and right now, many of the higher-ups were arrested and thrown into cells. They were still alive as Ris didn''t want topletely lose the goodwill of the people, but it was a given that they would be spending most, if not their whole lives in the cells. For Licht, this wasn''t only a battle against the kingdom and those that had joined hands with the queen, but a fight for the people that supported him and stayed loyal to the very end. Every single person here had a reason for why they stayed and fought against the king and others, and even though their numbers were small, they had the advantage when it came to the heavy hitters as they had both Eisenhorn and Reign with them. The queen was much more powerful than anyone had thought, that much was true, but so were Eisenhorn and Reign. Nobody doubted that the two could defeat the queen if they were to fight her together, and there was also a high chance of them being able to take her on by themselves as well. The kingdom now had multiple Tier IIIbatants, but when faced against Reign and Eisenhorn, they would amount little to nothing since the difference in strength was too disparaging. Eisenhorn and Reign could deal with over ten low-grade Tier IIIbatants on their own with rtive ease and keeping them busy would be incredibly difficult. Still, what the party had to do was attack the capital and deal with the enemy there, which meant that they would be fighting their enemies at a ce where they had the home advantage and they could only guess what might await them there. After seeing the arrays and skills that allowed the enemy to move and force them into differentyers, they knew that simr things awaited them there as well, but none were certain of just what they were going to face. They also didn''t know just how powerful the enemy might be there, after all, there were arrays that could boost the power of the defenders by a lot, and they would definitely be using those as well. Reign only listened to Raigon and the others as they exined everything about the capital and the different ways they could approach this, and only opened his mouth to speak at the very end. Chapter 534 Planning The Attack "So, there''s no sure way in the capital?" Reign asked Raigon and the others who simply nodded at him. "All of the entrances, including the hidden ones, are well-known to the royal family and there is no way that they would leave any of it unguarded," Raigon said as he pointed at a couple of spots on the map that was showing the capital of Ris. "With them now knowing that we have you amongst our ranks, they will be even warier and will definitely do anything in their power to make sure we can''t surprise them with an attack." "Doing a full-on frontal assault is also not something we can really pull off since they will definitely use the civilians in order to make us stop our attacks in fear of hurting them." "You''re sure they will use the civilians?" One man asked from the side as Raigon nodded. "Trust me, my father would have done it even before I found out he was part of this scheme, when ites to the kingdom, he and some of the others believe that the royal family and the kingdom have to survive no matter what, even if it meant sacrificing thousands of people to achieve it." "They will, without a shred of doubt, use the people to make us falter in our attacks and attack back at that very moment." "Some of you might be able to ignore it and fight on, but I''m not going to ughter innocent people in order to liberate the kingdom, I, of course, understand that sacrifices must be made, but not like this." "I agree, charging the capital and ughtering thousands of innocent people is not the way, I get sick from the very thought of doing so." Reign added to the side as Raigon nodded at him gratefully in response. "We know, everybody here knows that doing that is wrong and that we need to find a different way to attack them, we just need to figure out how to do so," Eisenhorn said before putting his hand on his forehead and staring at the map. He was the protector of the realm, killing innocent people was definitely not something he would do. But the problem was the fact that they had no idea how else to attack the capital, after all, the enemy had the home court advantage, and everything they knew about the capital, the royal family did as well, and more. "Walk me through this, what kind of defenses does the capital have?" Reign suddenly asked Raigon who started narrating and showing him everything. "Defensive array, auxiliary support array for the defensive one, another, 2 more here, and the final support array here." "Then there are thebat arrays which will increase the power of everyone present, but they were useful up to Tier II, every being above it would not gain any increase in power, of course, that was before we found out that the queen was a scheming alien that had arrived here since god knows when." "We have several other arrays that will buff specific parts of a person, and there are a couple of defensive formations that had been ced here ever since the kingdom was founded, at their maximum output, they can summon avatars of powerful monsters to help during battle, from what I have known, the avatars are only Tier I, but the formations need monster cores to be activated, and I have no idea what would happen if one was to put a monster core of a Tier II or Tier III being in them." "Wait, the formations have been there ever since the kingdom was founded, who ced them there?" "That''s the thing, nobody knows, hell, nobody even knows just how powerful the founder was, the man simply founded the kingdom, got a couple of kids, and left when they were of age." "From what I know, there had been nobody powerful enough to go against the founder back then, and that was why the kingdom was able to get such a good position in this area." "The formations had only been used once before, and that was when the kingdom was in great peril decades ago and was close to copsing." "It was the formations that helped the kingdom win and continue existing, but ever since then, no situation was grave enough to use them, especially since the active range of the monsters was only about 2 miles around the capital, not nearly far enough to help out during battles that were being fought at the frontlines." "The defensive array is also a troublesome one since it was powerful enough to withstand the attacks of Tier II beings, with the capital being in the enemy hand, they have at the very least attempted to improve it." "I have no idea how long the queen had nned this, so there is no saying just what kind of powers and information she has." "Perhaps she is even able to change the arrays and make them more powerful, in which case, we won''t fare well in battle since the enemy might be able to outpower us thanks to them." Raigon rubbed his forehead in frustration as he thought of all the possible scenarios. All the things that might go right, and all the things that might go wrong. "So, we can''t sneak in, and we definitely can''t attack them straight on, right?" Reign asked the group as they all nodded their heads. "Well, why not attack from above then?" Reign suddenly asked them. "Huh?" "I mean, with Raigon''s ability, shouldn''t it be a rtively simple job to get us all wings like the ones he has and allow us to attack the capital from above?" "Unfortunately, no." Raigon shook his head with a sad expression. "I tried before, but using my Creation ability on others is much more difficultpared to myself." "I can at max create 3 pairs of wings, and even then, controlling them is much harder than controlling the ones on me." "The speed with which we would be flying wouldn''t be fast enough to get to the capital without being noticed, and then they would turn on the arrays, and that would be that." "Damn it." Reign said as he clicked his tongue in frustration. He knew that the battle they would go through was going to be an extremely difficult one. He had almost died when fighting against the leader of the demons, and that was only the first step of the challenge. The second one asked of him to deal with the mastermind behind the invasion, which Reign suspected was the queen. She was definitely no slouch and fighting her would not be any easierpared to fighting the demon leader. For now, Aethion was in charge of trying to get as much information as he could from the demon in order to find out more about the enemy he was about to face. The task was not easy, and even Aethion was having some difficulty when it came to forcing the demon toply with his demands and give information. He could always use more extreme methods to force him, but that would damage the already damaged soul, and the information might not be worth it. The risk was simply toorge to ignore, which meant that Aethion was stuck with slowly torturing the demon and making him scream in pain until thetter relented and gave them the information they wanted to know. "Hey, are there any monsters that can fly around here?" Reign asked as the others all shook their heads. "Really, none, not even in the mountain range?" Reign asked as the group suddenly stared at him in wonder. "How the hell did I forget about that?!" Raigon suddenly palmed his head before sitting down. "We haven''t reallye across any monsters that are capable of flight inside the mountain range, but we never really went too far in since it was too dangerous, there is no saying what kinds of monsters are there." "Even if there turned out to be none that can fly, there might be some with weird abilities that could help us sneak in." "You didn''t think of it because there was no need to do so, our strength was not enough to deal with the enemy without Reign, it is only now when he is here that we can fully focus on dealing with the enemy and create ns to help us do so," Eisenhorn said in an attempt to cheer Raigon up a bit. Thetter smiled slightly before nodding at Eisenhorn and staring at the others. "Alright, first things first, get some rest, especially you Reign, you''re not in the best shape right now, and we will need you in your bestter." "We will leave for the mountain range the next day, once we do, nobody is allowed to wander off or get too far away from the group, otherwise, you will die, I can almost guarantee that." Chapter 535 Entering The Mountain Range "Hey, don''t wander off, this area is explored, but we don''t know what might have changed since the monsters decided to attack us back then, there might be some danger even here right now." Raigon suddenly told two men who were looking around and had strayed a bit from the rest of the group before turning around and continuing deeper inside the mountain range. The mountain range is situated on the right side of the kingdom and was one of the natural barriers that divide it from the kingdoms on the other side. It''s fairlyrge and the kingdoms on the other side are actually not in the same area as Ris and the other kingdoms. Since the mountain range is fairly close to the capital, there was always worry about it and whether or not it was safe for the capital city to be so close since nobody knew whether the monsters would attack them or not. The worries came true a couple of times in the past, and even fairly recently thanks to them going inside and fighting against monsters. The kingdom of Ris had suffered monster attacks for some time, but the monsters were never truly powerful and the most dangerous attack before thest one only had 5 Tier I monsters, which were all separated and were thus easy to get rid of. Raigon and the others had made their way around the kingdom before reaching therge mountain range and had entered from the side. There was a wall and gate where the mountain range ended in the kingdom and was ced there in order to help with any monster attacks. It would help out with the initial attack, and would also rm the kingdom that something had happened. Raigon, Reign, and the others of course didn''t enter from there and had actually entered the mountain range from the side, by using Raigon''s ability to create wings, they first sent Reign and two of the generals over in order to make sure that the area they would all initially enter from was safe. Reign and the two generals met some monsters after Raigon had dropped them off, but the monsters were not even Tier I and died in a moment thanks to the two generals being Tier II each. Upon releasing their auras, even though it was just a little bit of it and itsted for a moment, more powerful monsters suddenly started appearing and attacked them. All of them were of course dealt with, and Reign merely had to stand aside and let the two deal with the enemies since the monsters were way too weak for him to join the battle. After everybody had joined up, they slowly made their way deeper inside the mountain range. None of them had any experience with taming a monster, but they didn''t n on doing that anyway. Their current n was to find some Tier II or perhaps even Tier III monsters that were capable of flight. After doing so, Reign and the others would proceed to beat them to a pulp and force them to submit. They would use Raigon''s Creation ability to limit the monster in some way and allow themselves to control it more easily in the air. After doing that, it would be time for them to attack the capital. They would fly above it before swooping down and jumping from the monster once they were near enough to the city. That would allow them to gain the element of surprise and would make the battle that was certain to follow easier. Reign and the others slowly made their way deeper inside the mountain range. It was simr in size to the one Reign and the others had been fighting for thest couple of months, the main difference being theck of demons, of course. Reign was quite interested in the mountain range and truly wanted to explore it and find out just what manner of monsters could be found inside, but the time limit that was ced on them didn''t allow him to do something like that. The longer they took to attack the enemy, the more prepared thetter would be, and their chances of victory would be lower. Not only were they facing an enemy they knew absolutely nothing about in the queen, but they also knew that the enemy knew everything about them and their powers. Reign and Eisenhorn were definitely the two that the kingdom had the least information about thanks to Reigning to them recently and fighting against the demon far away, while Eisenhorn had gained the de aura fairly recently as well and actually knew little about it and its different uses. That was clear back when he used the de aura to cut through theyers of the world and allow himself and the others to escape. Had the enemy known that the de aura could do that, they would have definitely prepared more before attacking them. He and the others doubted that the enemy coulde up with a way to counter his de aura since it was something far above those in the leveling realm and only powerful Transcendents and Saints could actually do something like that, but they still had to take that under consideration. Eisenhorn had spoken to the Transcendents that were waiting for him after he woke up, but for some reason, he only remembered bits and pieces of the conversation. He actually knew the reason, as that was one of the things he remembered. That, and that he should under no circumstances try to ascend before at the very least reaching Tier VIII in order not to waste his talent. The reason for him not remembering was simple, one of the Transcendents had actually messed with his memory, telling him that it was for his own sake and that he would be able to remember more with each Tier he managed to rise to. Reaching Tier III was something that he managed to do simply by learning the de aura, and had nothing to do with the Transcendents. As for him not ascending before Tier VIII? That was something that they didn''t need to worry about since his goal was to reach the absolute highest he could before ascending. He was a person that had managed to power through the loss of all his power and mana and reach rank SSS with his ive before his powers had returned, he would always strive to do and reach the very top. Raigon''s powers were also something that the enemy knew about, but they were also incredibly hard to counter and would be almost impossible for the queen and the others to do so. Raigon was actually quite surprised by the fact that he was even allowed to reach such a high level since the king and Lios were always in the same group as the queen. Perhaps their original n was to slowly indoctrinate him over time, but something had changed. They didn''t know whether that was thanks to Reign appearing once again and managing to defeat the enemy, but it was certain that the original n of the king and others was not to fight them, at least not like this. The deeper inside the mountain range the group reached, therger the mountains and lusher the vegetation was. The whole mountain range was covered in trees and different fauna, even the peaks of the mountains were not spared. The temperature was low higher up, but the trees and grass still persisted and grew on top of the snow-covered peaks. The monsters they encountered were all beasts, but they were very different from the ones that Reign had fought before. Odd monsters that looked like abination of two monsters that were never supposed to breed could be found in abundance here, and even though they looked very unremarkable and weren''t supposed to be strong simply because of their horrible bodyposition, they were quite powerful. Boars that had elongated legs that looked like they would snap with a mere kick were incredibly fast and would attack by jumping toward you. They would use the legs as springs to lunge at the enemy with incredible speed that was above most monsters of their realm and the straight tusks they had could easily prate through a body. Bears that had a shell on them and would fight by rolling on the ground and sometimes opening up in order to grab the prey and squish them underneath their powerful bodies were another type of monster that Reign found peculiar. They were all Tier I, but there were already sightings of Tier II monsters nearby as well. From what Raigon had told him, the Tier II monsters could be in the past a bit further away, but in thest couple of months, they had been moving increasingly closer to the kingdom and could be found easily now. The kingdom had actually killed arge number of them in order to train up the weaker generals and the top troops, but there was no sign of the Tier II monsters dwindling in numbers and they had actually increasedtely. Nobody knew what the reason for that was, but it wasn''t a good thing as having such powerful monsters near the border of the kingdom could end up quite badly. Chapter 536 In The Mountain Range Swish A head of a monster flew high up in the air as the headless body continued running past Reign and continued further for a couple of seconds before falling down on the ground. Arge trail of blood was left in its wake and Reign simply continued walking while ncing at those that were currently fighting the monsters. The mountain range was a big danger to the kingdom, but it was also their biggest advantage and something that the other kingdoms were mildly jealous of. The kingdom of Ris could send their men into the mountain range and allow them to level up faster than any other kingdom could thanks to the scarcity of monsters not only in the area but in the world. Only a few ces in the world could be found that have arge poption of monsters, and the most dangerous of such ces were situated right next to the most powerful empire of the world, or to be better said, the empires made it so that those ces were close in order to always have a high number of monsters they could hunt and stay ahead of the other forces of the world. The mountain range was one simr ce, just with monsters that were of course not nearly as powerful as those near the empires. It was still considered a strategic resource as it could help the kingdom out tremendously when it came to not only increasing the levels of theirbatants but also gaining resources from the monsters and many mines inside the mountain range. The only reason why Ris was still standing after being attacked by two of the most powerful kingdoms in the area canrgely be attributed to the mountain range that had allowed them to increase their levels explosively. The mountain range was vast and exploring would take the group some time, not to mention finding aerial monsters that would help them out in their quest to attack the capital. Reign had mostly done nothing but spectate as the monsters they had encountered so far were only weak Tier II monsters, but each time one made the mistake of attacking him, he would quickly kill the monster in a single blow before continuing his leisure walk. Raigon and Eisenhorn did the same, they didn''t fight the monsters except for times when they were outnumbered and had to help out in order for the others to survive or not be injured. None of the people present in the group was a healer, and being wounded would not be good for them here. Reign had a lot of healing potions, but they didn''t know that, and even if they did, they would feel bad using such valuable resources when he was already helping them out with everything else. They had been in the mountain range for about 2 hours, but since the mountain range itself is so huge, it would probably take them days to fully explore it. Exploration was not the goal of this mission, however. The only thing they needed to do was find some aerial monsters, nothing else. The moment they did so, they would then quickly make their way over to the monsters and try to tame or beat them into submission. Since none of the people here were tamers and had never tried taming monsters before, they were going to use the second option since it was simply much easier for them that way. Reign and the others made their way through the mountain range and fought numerous weird-looking monsters along the way. None of the monsters were nearly powerful enough to threaten the safety of the group, and Raigon, Eisenhorn, or Reign would asionally kill the monsters before they were able to get close to the group in order to save time and to let the others rest a bit. Licht was currently a peak Tier IIbatant and he was the most powerful among the Tier IIbatants in the group. His magic had seen great improvement ever since his and Reign''s battle and he was able to deal with all the monsters by himself, but his mana would of course end up getting expended quite quickly if he was to take on all of them each time. As for Reign and the other two, they would barely even use any mana in order to deal with the monsters, especially Reign who was the most powerful fighter in the group. He and Eisenhorn could kill any monster that approached them with a single swing of their weapon. None of them knew exactly how powerful the monsters that lived deep inside the mountain range were. Even the kingdoms on the other side of the mountain range had never gone so deep inside of it since the monsters were too powerful for them. Ris had information about the kingdoms near the mountain range, and from the information they gathered, the most powerfulbatants of the kingdoms were Tier II, with one of the kingdoms having an old Tier IIIbatant that usually kept to himself and rarely showed himself. Right now, the kingdom was more than powerful enough to defeat such enemies and would perhaps have enough power in the future topletely dominate the mountain range and even use it as a way to attack the kingdoms if they needed to. Of course, that was all true before Raigon and the others had learned of the queen and how most of the higher-ups of the kingdom were loyal to a being that was not human. Her ns were still a mystery to Raigon and the rest, but they doubted that they were anything good. She had not fought back when the alliance was first made against Ris, even though she could have easily crushed them with her power. Even when the two kingdoms started their invasion and the demons appeared, she still stayed back and acted as if she was just a weakling that couldn''t help out. With Reign telling them that there is a high possibility that the queen was actually the one behind the invasion, Raigon and the others had even more reasons why they were not bending their knee and were fighting against the kingdom they loved so much. With somebody that had done such things to be in charge of the kingdom, it would lead them all to ruin. At the very least, the people would suffer and it would definitely turn into a kingdom where humans were not really treated well, which was thest thing any of them wished to see. Her puppets that showed great power were difficult enemies to fight against, but they were not as powerful as normalbatants of the same realm. Her own power was great, but it was still not enough to go against both Reign and Eisenhorn. The only obstacle they needed to ovee was how to surprise the enemy, and with an aerial monster aiding them, that would soon be solved as well. With the sheer power and presence the party had, it was easy for them to go deeper inside the mountain range without having to stop for long periods of time. The monsters were simply not strong enough to force them to stop or take frequent breaks, and in 4 more hours, they had reached deeper inside where mid-grade and even some high-grade Tier II monsters could be found. The high-grade monsters were still rtively rare and quite far away from each other, but they hade close to the group a couple of times, only to escape in the end after sensing their strength was not enough to deal with them. Even after so long had passed, they were still unable to find any aerial beasts. The Tier IIbatants were exhausted as they were all running full speed this whole time. They would only slow down during times when monsters attacked them, but even then, they would be expending their stamina greatly because they were fighting. After running and fighting for so long, they of course needed to take a rest. Even Reign and the other two weren''tpletely void of any tiredness since they had been running together with the rest this whole time. Since the sun was also slowly setting, they all decided to find a safe spot where they would rest for the night. There were no such ces in the mountain range, however, as it was inhabitedpletely by monsters and the closest thing to a safe spot would be nests of said monsters. Nobody wanted to go to a nest, so they needed to make their own ce for rest tonight. That was actually a lot easier to be done than expected. Reign and Eisenhorn used their weapons to cut away arge chunk of a wall before deepening the hole and creating a makeshift cave in mere minutes. They then ced some of the giant rocks that they had cut out of the wall and put them in front of the cave in order to make the opening smaller and less conspicuous. Raigon used his ability to fully cover the entrance and make it invisible on sight as they all stayed inside. Chapter 537 Frustration In The Mountain Range "Where the hell are those flying bastards?!" One of the generals shouted out in frustration before leaning against a nearby tree and forcing it to shake violently. Three days had passed since Reign and the others had entered the mountain range, and even after being inside for so long, they had note across any aerial monsters. None of them had expected such an oue as Reign had already spent a lot of time in one monster range, and although aerial monsters were notmon, there were not so rare either. This mountain range waspletely popted by monsters, and it should be even easier for them to find some monsters that could fly, but even after three days, there were no clues of such monsters being present at all. Reign and the others were slowly losing their patience. They knew that they didn''t have a lot of time to attack the capital and needed to find aerial monsters soon, or they would be forced to find other means of attacking the capital. They had searched everywhere and had even climbed on top of many mountain peaks, but there were simply no monsters that were capable of flight here. The group hadbed through each mountain they had gone to, and they were currently quite deep inside the mountain range as the monsters that wereing to attack them were all Tier III. On average, the monsters were mid-grade Tier III monsters, with some being high-grade Tier III ones, there had been no peak Tier III monsters so far. One thing that worried Raigon and the others, however, was the fact that they were deeper than they ever were inside the mountain range, and they were still only halfway inside of it. For high-grade Tier III monsters to appear here means that at the very least, the center of the mountain range where the most powerful monsters could be found was popted with Tier IV monsters. If they ever decided toe out of the mountain range, then Ris and the kingdoms on the other side of the mountain range would be decimated by their incredible strength. This mountain range was not what everyone had expected it to be. Thanks to its size and the rtively weak monsters that resided at the beginning of the mountain range, the surrounding kingdoms had all ranked the mountain range as a low-grade area that could possess at the very maximum a few low-grade Tier III monsters. The truth was that it was far more dangerous than that and it could at the very least be ranked as a mid-grade area and a dangerous one amongst mid-grade areas. Dangerous areas that were filled with monsters in the world all had their own rankings. The ranking was decided by the powerful empires that stood next to the cataclysm-grade dangerous areas of the world. Raigon only knew 3 rankings. Low-grade was for areas that had only some Tier III monsters inside of them. Mid-grade was for areas that had up to a couple of peak Tier IV monsters inside. The high grade was for areas with peak Tier V monsters present. As for the higher-graded areas? They were the most dangerous areas in the world and the monsters there held immense power. Monsters above Tier V could be found without much trouble and Raigon had no idea how many grades there were below the highest, cataclysm grade. The mountain range should at the very lowest be a mid-grade area thanks to what they had discovered so far. No kingdom had reported that since they all wished to have the mountain range for themselves. The area around the mountain range was not very desirable to the powerful kingdoms of the world, but if they were to find out that a mid-grade danger zone was situated here, that would then change. Even though the truly powerful kingdoms had beings inside of them which were above Tier IV, a mid-grade danger zone was a trove of treasures for them. They could not only train their young talents and send soldiers there to level up, but they could also take the natural resources of the area as well. That was the main reason why nobody had said a single word about the mountain range being graded lower than it truly was. Unfortunately for the kingdoms around it, they were simply far too weak to gain all the benefits from having such a zone near them. Their troops and topbatants were simply far too weak to go against Tier III monsters, not to mention anything more powerful than a low-grade Tier III monster. Raigon and the others had been confused as to how the other kingdoms hadn''t managed to get any more benefits from the mountain range since their power wasrge enough to allow them to easily farm monsters in the beginning areas of the mountain range like they did. What they didn''t know was that that was exactly what the other kingdoms had done over thest couple of years. Thanks to their ferocious tactics, they had killed many of the monsters that resided in the beginning areas of the mountain range, which led to more powerful monsters appearing. It didn''t help matters that it wasn''t just one or two kingdoms that were killing the monsters, but 4. The number of monsters killed was astonishing, and as they continued, the monsters became more and more powerful. It also didn''t help that the kingdoms despised one another and always plotted against each other. Many talented people had been killed inside the mountain range, either by the monsters or by the other kingdoms as they didn''t want to see the others seeding in bing powerful before them. As the years passed, the kingdoms found themselves with ack of topbatantspared to before. Killing the talented youths of the other kingdoms had led to all fourcking many that could soar through the ranks and reach the higher realms and they stagnated as a result. The monsters in the beginning areas of the mountain range on that side were all Tier II, and the whole mountain range had changed thanks to them. The truly powerful monsters didn''t reside in the middle of the mountain range, as the kingdom of Ris had thought. They had moved to the side and were closer to the four kingdoms on the other side than to Ris now, which meant that there was a possibility that there were even Tier V monsters present inside of the mountain range, which would elevate the threat level of the mountain range to a high-grade zone. The reason why so many Tier I and Tier II monsters were not only present inside the mountain range close to the kingdom of Ris, but also attacked it asionally in thest couple of months, was because they had all moved from their initial areas and hade here. Reign and the others didn''t know that, which could lead to them encountering some truly terrifying monsters if they continued moving deeper inside the mountain range. The group slowly moved through the mountain range, making sure to observe everything and not miss any monsters that could be helpful, but unfortunately for them, there were still no signs of aerial monsters present here. "Are there really no aerial monsters here?" Licht asked as he sat down on a nearby rock and looked at Reign and the others. "That, that might very well be the case," Raigon said with a sigh as he leaned against a tree and stared into the distance. "If there truly are none, that means that we have done nothing but waste time here." A general spoke as Eisenhorn nodded his head. "Unfortunately, it would seem so." "Lad, should we go back, while we still have time?" Eisenhorn asked Reign who was sitting atop another rock. "If there are no aerial monsters than we need to find another way in, maybe another monster that has some special ability that can help us out." "I would love to find something like that, but what, we have already fought against hundreds of monsters, and none had any ability that could help us, none!" Another person said angrily as he stared at the mountain range. "Yeah, but honestly, spending a couple more hours here wouldn''t hurt, we already lost 3 days, so it''s not like we''re losing much anyway." Reign added from the side as he calmly looked around them. "Hmm, you know something, don''t you?" Licht suddenly asked Reign "Not necessarily, but I think that there is a monster here that can help us, I have seen some traces of some monsters, and if I am right, then they will provide us with an incredible opportunity, that is if they are what I think they are." Reign smiled at Licht before getting up. "But we have to move now, if those monsters end up being not what I think they are, then it will be a waste of time, time that we don''t have right now." Upon hearing Reign''s words, everybody looked at him before nodding their heads and following him. Chapter 538 The Chase Boom! A powerful explosion shook a mountain as Reign and Eisenhorn stared at a crater they had just created. "It''s not there, did it get away again?" Eisenhorn asked as Reign focused and tried to sense the surrounding mana and souls. "No, it''s right there!" Both of the men charged at the spot where Reign had pointed at before attacking once again. It has been a full 6 hours since Reign had told the others that he might have found traces of a monster that could help them. Since then, the party had spent 5 hours looking around for the monster, but with no luck. It was only about half an hour ago when the party was resting that the monster had actually stumbled upon them first. Upon seeing the monster and what it could do, the whole party was ecstatic as that was exactly what they needed to sessfullyunch a stealth attack on the capital. For some reason, there had been no aerial monsters that they could find, and maybe there were some deeper inside the mountain range, but none of them were willing to go deep inside and risk their lives, especially not now when they had realized just how dangerous and mysterious the mountain range was. They had to get the monster that had appeared before them, otherwise, they might not have a second chance of running into something like this again. But the monster proved to be hard to catch. It was a high-grade Tier III monster, and although both Reign and Eisenhorn could defeat it in battle without much trouble, catching it alive and rtively alright was a different story. None of them knew just how strong the monster was, but they knew one thing. "This bastard is too good at running away and hiding!" Eisenhorn shouted in anger as the monster once again managed to flee from him and Reign. They had been chasing the damn thing for about half an hour now, and the monster showed no signs of slowing down or retaliating. It was an increasingly frustrating thing to do since Eisenhorn knew that he and Reign could easily take care of the monster if they were to go all out and attack it, but that would ruin their ns since they needed the monster desperately right now. Vibrations could be felt through the ground as the monster ran, prompting Reign and Eisenhorn to curse again and chase after it. The rest of the party was left back since they could offer little to no help. Even Raigon''s creation ability wouldn''t be helpful when it came to this monster, thus it was decided that he would stay back and defend the rest if monsters were toe to them. They all made sure to retract their mana and keep silent in case a powerful monster was toe and attack them. Thanks to the great ruckus that Reign and Eisenhorn were making, however, it would be hard for any monster toe over here since they would either stay away from the area after sensing the two powerful auras that were chasing after a monster, or they would run away in fear. The chase continued for quite some time. The monster desperately tried to run away from the crazy duo that was spamming attacks and sending them its way while blowing up the surrounding area. The monster was even confused as to why the two were chasing after it for so long since it was certain it had done nothing to earn their wrath. It might havee inside their territory before, but that was no reason to continue attacking it for so long, right? It dared not stop and look at its attackers as it knew that death woulde for it soon if it was to stop. The two beings that were constantly attacking it from behind were much more powerful than it was and they could kill it with little difficulty. The monster didn''t really think about how Reign and Eisenhorn were so much stronger than it was that they should have been able to kill it during the chase, multiple times during the chase. But it was a monster, and although the higher the realm, the more intelligent the monster, it was still a monster and had intelligence that rivaled a kid, not a full-blown adult that could think about things properly. Reign and Eisenhorn knew that, and they also knew that trying to speak with the monster or calm it down was not possible. ''Perhaps if Beast was here, this would have gone much, much easier.'' Reign thought as he thought back to how Beast had been able to improve upon his taming ability to not only be able to tame monsters without the need to fight them right now but how he was also able to appear friendly to all manners of beasts and have them calm down merely by being near them. He would have been the perfect choice for doing something like this, not a bunch of people that only knew how to fight and kill things, especially monsters. The two continued their chase and rained down a plethora of attacks at the monster, only to barely even scratch the bastard. "This bastard is really starting to get on my nerves, damn it!" Eisenhorn yelled out as he nced at Reign, only to find a simr, pissed-off expression on his face as well. "I know what you mean, but we can''t lose our tempers, not now, not when we are so close to getting what we need for the attack." Reign reminded Eisenhorn as thetter nodded at him. They both knew that it was of great importance to get the monster and to make sure it was not badly wounded while doing so. That meant that they couldn''t simply crush or cut off a limb or two to make it slow down. Had Laura been here, then Reign could rest easy and done anything he wanted to do to the monster as she would have been able to easily heal it and bring it back to almost perfect condition. Even a cut limb could be ced back with her help, and even those that were crushed to pieces could be healed as if nothing had ever happened. Reign could truly feel just how important each member of his party was when he was away from them. He and the others had gotten used to each other, which led to them forgetting just how rare people with their particr powers were. Tank could stand in front of them and block nearly any attack that an enemy was to send, allowing them to attack from a distance and deal damage with ease. He could also switch to his axe and deliver astonishing attacks, something most tank sses were unable to do. Shadow could not only manipte shadows and darkness, which was perfect for controlling a lot of monsters and not allowing them free movement, but he could also deal with powerful enemies with his darkness corrosion that was deadly to nearly all beings. Wolf could simply blow up any monster that was attacking. No matter if it was a group or one powerful monster when faced with Wolf and his incredible strength and mes, it would be dead. Greenie on the other side could do the job of many. He could tank attacks, he could dish out damage, and he could grab and hold an enemy, forcing them to be unable to move and defend themselves, he was simply an incredibly valuable team member that could adapt to the situation with great flexibility. That meant that no matter what kind of mission they had to do, or what kind of monster they had to kill or capture, the party was equipped to deal with almost any scenario even without them preparing for it. Reign wasn''t sure if the others were thinking of the same things while being far away on differents themselves. For now, Reign could only hope each of them was alright and that nothing had gone wrong with their challenge. As for him, he was forced to chase after a monster just to have a good chance of getting inside the capital and gaining the opportunity to finish the challenge or at least the second step of the challenge since he had no idea whether there would be more steps after this one. He hoped not. The first step was already dangerous enough and had led to him being heavily injured by the demon, this second step could prove to be even more dangerous as he was facing a monster he knew nothing about. Fighting demons was usually notplicated as demons would never back down from a good fight. They would rarely use tricks during the battle or before the battle, and it would be quite straightforward. But after hearing of all that had happened during his sleep, Reign was well aware that the queen was not like that. She would definitely not mind pulling some tricks during a fight in order to win. It was only half an hourter that the two men had finally managed to corner the monster and beat it to submission. It was time now to go back and attack the capital. Chapter 539 The Capital "Are they really going to attack us, it''s been a couple of days since we have started patrolling the capital thoroughly, but there''s no sign of the traitors anywhere in the kingdom." A soldier suddenly asked another, much older soldier. "I don''t know,d, they might attack us directly, but they might not, all we need to do is follow orders." The old soldier said as he nced at the young soldier with some pity in his eyes. The soldier is one that had joined the military after the battle against the demonic creatures while the older soldier had participated in that battle. He had personally seen how the traps that wereid by Raigon killed millions of demonic creatures before they had the chance to attack them, and he had personally taken up his weapon and fought against the monstrosities in close-quarterbat, almost losing his life as the result. If not for the healers that had saved his life, he wouldn''t be here right now. ''For sir Raigon, sir Eisenhorn and sir Reign to actually stage a coup, I still can''t believe that it''s true.'' The old soldier thought as he narrowed his eyes for a moment before returning to his usual, nk expression. "Yeah, but, didn''t you hear, the prince is dead, killed by those traitors probably!" The soldier said to the old man before gripping his sword tightly. "To think the men that the whole kingdom almost worshipped would do such a thing, I still can''t wrap my head around the whole thing, why would they do it, it''s not like sir Raigon and Eisenhorn had low ranks in the kingdom, and the leader of the rebellion, Reign, is from another world, a mercenary that helped us twice, why would he want to take over the kingdom when he is probably going to go back anyway?" The old soldier listened to the kid, the lines on his forehead showing more with each wording out of the young man''s mouth. He of course knew why the young man was thinking so, most soldiers were thinking the same things. There were only a small number of those that followed and believed the words of the king and the others full-heartedly. One thing to note was that after the whole thing started, there had been no sight of those that were devout believers of any of the people that were branded as traitors. The kingdom released a statement saying that they had gone into hiding and had put out warrants for their arrest, but most doubted that that was what had happened. "Listen, kid, do not, and I repeat, do not question that out loud, not when others can hear you." The old soldier suddenly got into the young soldier''s face and said in a low, serious voice. "Listen, you''re not the only person that has such thoughts, but we are soldiers, we merely follow orders, that''s it, what really happened is not our concern, at least not for now." "Keep your head low, be quiet, and follow orders, doing anything else is merely a quick way to die." The old soldier said while the young soldier looked up and stared into his eyes. "Do you know anything about what has happened?" "Do you maybe know someone who does?" "What about the other soldiers, do you guys like to meet up and discuss this, you did say that this is not a good ce to say such things, so where is a good ce to do so?" "What, what is up with, wait, who the hell are you?!" The old soldier suddenly opened his eyes wide as he stared at the young soldier before attempting to run away. His mouth was covered by a hand as a dagger was put in his throat. "Damn, I really messed it up, way too eager to ask those questions." The young soldier suddenly said in a nonchnt manner before sighing. "Well, there''s more than enough of you bastards to make these kinds of mistakes anyway." The man said before moving the dagger across the old soldier''s throat, splitting it open. "It''s just a bother to do so each time I kill you guys, but I do love killing you bastards so it''s not a problem." The young soldier smiled before licking the blood of the dagger and showing an intoxicated expression. "Well, lemme just hide you real quick before going to find some more of you." The soldier said as he crouched down and grabbed the motionless body of the old soldier whose eyes were still wide open in disbelief. "You have killed someone during your first day again." A cold voice said as the young man suddenly stopped and showed an expression of fear on his face. "Sir, I''m sorry, I just started talking a bit too much and-" The shadowy figure that had appeared from behind raised his arm and stopped the young man from speaking before walking closer to him. "Remember, we are the shadow that protects the royal family, those that keep all that would try to harm the kingdom and our masters away." "Killing such bastards is not the problem, but you are simply not doing your task properly." "Do you even remember your task, the one given to you 4 days ago?" "Yes sir, infiltrate the army and find information about the soldiers and their thoughts about the whole ordeal the kingdom is going through." "I am tasked with doing my best to find their meeting ce." "Correct, if the king is to preserve his rule and make sure that the people are not unruly, we need to weed out those that are not loyal, killing them is a must, but finding their whereabouts is the first and most important part of the mission, I will give you another chance, if you mess it up again like before, you will be disposed of as well." The shadowy figure said before disappearing from the spot, only leaving a small trail of smoke that was dispersed around the area. The young soldier simply stared in the distance before gulping and grabbing the body of the dead old soldier in order to hide it. He then ced a small device on the body, which would give the signal to the rest of the organization that a corpse was there, and those responsible for cleaning things up would arrive there in mere minutes. The young man then walked around the city, trying to find some other teams in order to blend in with them and get some info. As he was doing so, the ground suddenly started to shake. The shaking was at first incredibly weak and barely noticeable, even he, a high leveled person below Tier I wasn''t able to feel it in the beginning, but as it grew in intensity and power, he had to stop as he wondered what the hell was happening. The shaking got worse and soon it was hard for the young man to even stand properly. He didn''t know what the hell was going on, but he tried to move and get away from the area. Suddenly the ground below him burst open as a monster came out. The initial explosion almost killed the young man, while the giant ws of the monster that came right after it made him into minced meat. The monster got out of the hole it had created, and a couple of figures followed right after it. "Damn, it really worked!" One of the generals said as he looked around the area, fully aware that he and the others had made it inside the capital. "Of course it worked, if an aerial attack is impossible, then attacking from below is the only option if we were to stay hidden," Licht said with a bored expression on his face before looking behind him. The giant monster that Reign and Eisenhorn had beaten up and technically tamed was a giant mole. It had spikes growing out of its body and its mouth was many timesrger than it should be, but it was a mole and it was incredibly proficient at digging. That was the main reason why the two had such a hard time catching and hitting the monster. It moved below the ground by digging and that was the main reason why Eisenhorn and Reign had such a hard time hitting it. Even following it was difficult since the tremors it produced would get weaker the deeper inside the monster went, making it very hard to track. Without Reign''s ability to sense mana that was much stronger than any other person''s, they would have surely lost track of the monster before. "Alright, let''s move, we have to reach the royal pce immediately before splitting up." Reign said as they all nodded and charged at the pce. Their entry was almost perfect, but after the explosion that urred after the monster hade out to the surface, their location was shown to everyone and it was a matter of time before the enemy would realize what was happening. Chapter 540 Assaulting The Castle Swish Swish Thousands of people suddenly started moving around the capital. The soldiers that had been stationed there, the assassins that were working for the royal family, and even some higher-ups of the empire were on the move. The mana signature of a Tier III monster had suddenly appeared inside the capital, something like that warranted the highest measures to be taken in order to not allow the monster to run rampant and destroy much of the city. Reign and the others had put on cloaks and were silently approaching the castle. That was where the arrays and formations were located, and the first thing that they were nning on doing was to disable them before the enemy could notice that it was them that had arrived. They knew that it was only a matter of time before someone was able to piece the clues up and find out that it wasn''t just a monster that had arrived in the city, but people as well. Some of them might even be thinking that right now, but without further proof, they were not doing anything just yet. The group was together for now, but once they reached the castle, then they would be dividing themselves into three groups. Each of the three groups would have one of the Tier IIIbatants in them in order to make sure nothing went wrong with taking down the arrays. The enemy had 3 Tier IIIbatants as well, which although should make them quite even in terms of their topbatants, was not the case since Eisenhorn could fight against peak Tier IIIbatants like Reign, and the enemy only had the queen that had such power, making them weaker overall. Making their way to the castle proved to be rtively easy thanks to the ruckus that the giant mole had created. The monster had dug into the earth right after Reign and the others had gotten out of the hole and were trying to return to the mountain range as there was an ominous aura covering the capital, which made it quite afraid of staying there any longer. It hadn''t been tamed, merely beaten into submission by Reign and Eisenhorn, which meant that after the two were gone, it had no reason to stay here any longer. The monster started digging and tried to escape, only for a giant dome to appear around the capital, trapping the monster inside of it. Whether the defensive shield was put because of the monster, or because of Reign and the others, nobody knew, but one thing was certain, however, they were not going to be able to get out. The only thing they could now do was to get to the arrays and stop the enemy from activating them, which would give them an edge over the enemies. They blended in with the shadows and made sure that they weren''t spotted by anyone as they made their way to the castle. For some reason, even though there were thousands of enemies moving through the city, not a lot of them were left guarding the castle. "Great, the mole made them all panic, there''s barely anyone there." A general said as he stared at the castle whilst grinning heavily. "No, that''s not it, something is wrong here," Raigon said with a heavy expression on his face. "The soldiers guarding the castle are not the ones that would charge in during an attack, they are royal guards and they will stay at their posts until the very end, they being away is not a good sign, not at all." "They already know we''re here, don''t they?" Licht asked Raigon who nodded his head. "So, what should we do, do we enter the castle and walk in the obvious trap they had nned for us, or do we try to leave and attackter again?" Reign asked Raigon who shook his head. "There will be no time to attackter, even this attack of ours was seen through, there''s no way that they won''t be on full alertter as well." "Yes, I don''t know how they knew that we wereing, but it''s obvious that we can''t simply walk out of here, since they know we have arrived, they will make damned sure we stay here," Eisenhorn said as he grabbed his sword. "Right, well, shall we?" Reign asked them all before taking off the robe he wore to hide his identity. With the enemy being aware of their presence, there was no use in hiding any further. They all made their way into the castle, and upon getting on the first step of the stairs that led inside it, an invisible barrier suddenly appeared around the castle, fully shrouding it. Immediately after that, multiple lights appeared from inside the castle as the arrays and formations were activated. The whole castle and even the capital were covered in the lights as all the soldiers could feel that their strength was rapidly growing thanks to the lights. Even a low-grade Tier I soldier was now as powerful as a peak Tier I, a huge increase that would make this battle much harder. Four roars suddenly echoed through the capital and the surrounding area as four Tier III auras suddenly appeared in the castle. The four auras did not belong to any Tier IIIbatant which the group knew of, which meant one thing. "They have summoned the avatars, and they are all Tier III," Raigon said with a heavy expression on his face as he clenched his hands into fists. For the avatars to actually be so powerful was something they put into consideration, and was one of the main reasons why they wished to take the enemy by surprise. Four Tier IIIbatants were still a major issue, even if they were low-grade ones. "You guys take care of the avatars, leave the rest to me." Reign said as he moved up the stairs. "Reign, you don''t have to do that, we, we can fight them," Raigon said in a low voice as Reign turned around to face him. "I know you can, but I don''t think they will give us any other choice." Reign smiled as four monsters suddenly appeared in front of the stairs. The four monsters were a tiger, a minotaur, a horse, and a wyvern. "Look, they even made sure to have an aerial monster to stop you from moving easily through the sky." Reign smiled as lightning appeared around him. "I''ll be going ahead, take care, you guys." Reign disappeared from the spot as he easily passed through the four monsters who were seemingly not interested in him at all. ''They don''t even care about me, huh?'' Reign asked himself as he suddenly stopped in his tracks and shed at the tiger that was next to him. With a blinding light, lightning suddenly covered the area as the head of the tiger fell down on the ground. In an instant, however, the head and body suddenly disappeared before the tiger appeared at the same spot once again. ''It can''t truly be killed, just like Raigon had said.'' The four avatars that were summoned by the array were not real monsters and they would be impossible to be killed. It would only be after the monster cores werepletely spent and had no more energy than the avatars would disappear. Killing the avatars would speed up the process as their being rebuilt by the array cost a hefty amount of energy, but nobody knew exactly how long the avatars would stay active. Reign simply sighed as he saw that the avatar of the tiger had no reaction after being killed by him. He nced down at Raigon and the others once more before nodding at them and leaving the area. He could feel a pull from deeper inside the castle. He moved through the empty castle seemingly devoid of any life beforeing to the throne hall. Lios, the princess, the king, and the queen were all sitting down and waiting for him there. "Hey, you guys didn''t need to wait for me, that''s quite polite out of you." Reign said with a smile on his face as he stared at the four people with clear hostility. He had fought for them, killed their enemies, and protected their kingdom now once, but twice now. And what did he get in return? They tried to kill him. The worst thing was that they tried to kill him without any reason at all. He had no idea what the second step of the system might have been if they didn''t attack him back then, but there was always the possibility of the system giving him a different challenge. Reign had no idea. Perhaps the system knew of all of this ahead and was able to peek into the future, which meant that this was how the challenge was always supposed to end. "Hello, Reign." The king said in a solemn voice before getting up from his throne. Lios and the princess did the same as the queen merely continued sitting and observed Reign with great interest. Chapter 541 The Queen Reign stared at the four people that were currently in front of him. The king, Lios, and the princess had all stood up and were releasing their aura. Each one of them was a high-grade Tier IIIbatant, many times more powerful than what they were mere days ago. As for the queen, Reign could sense dangering from her, at the very least, she should be a peak Tier III being and not a normal one at that. He clenched his two swords and stared at the four people in front of him. "Why?" Reign asked with a serious expression as he stared at them. None made any remarks or showed any kind of response to Reign''s question, however. The king and the other two were simply staring at him with seemingly empty eyes, they were almost devoid of any emotions. "Ah, sorry, you won''t be able to really talk to any of these three, there is a price to be paid when ites to gaining so much power in such a short period of time, after all." The queen suddenly spoke out as she looked at Reign with a calm and seemingly loving expression on her face. "What?" "Ah, you humans, always wanting to be stronger, sometimes not even caring how you would be stronger and what the side effects would be." The queen suddenly sighed as she stared at Reign. She then turned her head around before standing up and caressing the cheek of her daughter. "You see, they all wished for power, well, that is what usually happens when humans find out about my true identity." "I''ve been together with them for so long that none of them even bothered to ask me what would happen to them if they were to wholeheartedly ept my powers, had they asked, I would have answered, we of the abyss have certain rules we need to abide by after all." "Well, it''s a bit toote now, these three, you see, are mere husks of their former selves." "Their consciousness has been almostpletely stripped away, leaving only the bare necessities in order to function and listen to orders." The queen said as she lovingly stared at her daughter. "Even my own daughter fell prey to the habits of humans, well, she is almost fully a human herself after all, I shouldn''t have expected much more from herpared to her brother, both were failures when it came to inheriting my powers." The queen sighed sadly before looking over at Lios and the king. As for these two, they truly loved this kingdom, they loved it so much that it was easy for me to manipte them over the course of two decades, slowly building up trust, before finally letting them know the truth, with some minor adjustments, of course." "What did you do to them?" Reign asked with a serious expression on his face as he stared at the queen who was all smiles. "I gave them what they wanted, what they needed." The queen said with a smile on her face. "Power, enough power that they can protect the kingdom without relying on others no more, enough power to make them the targets of envy and fear." "I did tell them that their minds would change, but even that was not enough to persuade them against taking my powers, and well, losing their freedom." The queen said with a giggle as she stared at the two men with clear disgust. "My husband was harder to persuade, however." "I spent two whole decades slowly making him trust me, taking down the mental walls he had built up, as well as making sure I was well-liked by all the subjects." "It was honestly quite tiring, but this moment alone makes it all worth all the patience that I had to endure when living with these humans, and when giving birth to our children." "It''s just a shame neither one of my children gained anything from me, but well, that is expected when I''m using a human body myself." "So, would you mind telling me why you did all of this, what reason did you have to suddenly destroy everything, even if you were to defeat us today, the kingdom will lose most of its powerfulbatants, and it will be a perfect time for other powers to strike and take it over." Reign said with a serious tone as he stared at the queen. "Oh, wait, you think I actually care about this little kingdom?" The queen asked innocently before giggling like a schoolgirl. "Oh dear, no, I don''t care about any of this, the only thing I care about is living, and not returning back to the abyss, that is all." The queen said in a serious tone as her whole demeanor suddenly changed. "I came to this a long, long time ago." "Back then, I was actually unable to take over a body, even a corpse was too much for me." "But, by biding my time and slowly integrating myself to this and learning of how the humans behaved, I was able to finally do it after more than a millennium." "You know, in a way, they do owe me their lives, all of the people of this kingdom." The queen said as it was a matter of fact. "You see, back when this ce was simply a deserted area, a newly found location that many were nning to upy, it was me that managed to persuade the founder of the kingdom toe here." "Those idiots couldn''t see the value of the mountain range, or the strategic importance of this area in the future, well, it would be a future where both they and their children would be long dead, but still, they simply didn''t care about it." The queen suddenly sat back down and sighed deeply. "If someone was able to control this area, then they will have a great opportunity to attack those around the area while making sure that the enemy will have a hard time trying to attack them." "That was my n back then,e to the area with the founder, a man that was incredibly powerful, a Tier V being." "I helped him out as I was using my full power back then, I was a Tier V being as well, but thanks to me overusing my power on a new body, it started breaking down." "Not to mention the fact that I would sooner orter have to leave that interesting man simply for the fact that I will not age while he will." "I wanted to leave some offspring with him, but my haste in creating this body made it impossible for that to happen." "That was why I decided to do something else." "I sealed my powers, and most of my memories and let my body live its life." "For decades, I lived amongst humans as a human and made friends and enemies, only finally waking up about 30 years ago." "My powers were almost fully sealed and I actually needed to slowly improve my strength over time, which I did." "I wanted to make the king the ruler of the whole area and a new emperor, but the alliance attacked, and they did it during a time when I was going through a rather peculiar thing that made it impossible for me to use any of my powers." "I thought it would go on for years, but then you came." "And what a splendid disy of power you made at the beginning, your actions aftering here were not light either." "That was when I decided that I wanted you." The queen said with a wide smile on her face as she seized up Reign as if he was a fun toy to be yed with. "Not interested in married women, sorry," Reign replied with a cold voice as the queen startedughing hysterically. "No, you misunderstand, Reign." The queen suddenly said. "I don''t really have emotions such as love, lust, and those simr to them." "I merely want your body, I want it so that I can stay here, and because I can see the potential you have, so much potential that I am certain that by using your body I will be able to rise to heights I previously only dreamed of." The queen stared up at the ceiling as an intoxicated expression took over her face. ? "You see, this body won''tst forever either." The queen said as she looked at Reign with a calm expression. "I need a suitable vessel for myself, and you are nothing less than perfect for me." "I see, so all of this, you did so you could kill me and take my body?" "What about the demon invasion, what did that have anything to do with this?" "Oh, well Reign, I knew that something would have to be done for you to return here, after all, unlike the others, I always knew you were not a mere mercenary the system had sent over." "So I made sure to create chaos, enough of it so that if a chance would arise, you woulde here." "And then what, you take my body and what, take over the kingdom, the area?" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The queen suddenly startedughing heartily after hearing Reign''s words. "No, as I said before, I don''t care about that." "I have always done things for one reason, be it living with humans as a normal person, having the kingdom founded, trying to make this man an emperor, it was all simply because I had fun." "What?" Reign asked with a confused gaze as the queen smiled maniacally. "Hahaha, yes, I did it all so that I could have fun, so that I could feel alive." Chapter 542 Fighting The Queen "To have fun, you''re telling me that all that you''ve done here, was just to have fun?" Reign asked the queen in a shocked voice as he stared at her in anger. "Do you have any idea just how many people died because of the things you have done?" "Ah, life and death, they''re such important topics for you humans." The queen sighed as she looked at Reign with some pity in her eyes. "You see, we that we born in the abyss are different, life and death are topics that are rarely discussed inside of the Abyss thanks to most of us being almost immortal." "Being able to live for so long makes life boring, you know?" "And the Abyss is such a boring ce, everything looks nearly the same, the beings that inhabit are either boring or simply way too eager to fight and kill one another, it''s just not fun being there." "That''s why I came here." "I mean, it''s not easy for us to actually leave the Abyss, I''m one of the lucky few that managed to get out with my measly level of power." "So yes, all that I do is to have fun, and to also make sure I can stay here and not be called back to the Abyss." The queen said with a wide smile as she stared at Reign before sitting down and leaning back on the throne. "But enough talking, it''s time for us to have some more fun, Reign." The queen suddenly snapped her fingers and the king, alongside Lios and the princess seemingly woke up from their stupor. They all took out their weapons and charged at Reign. The princess stayed back and started channeling spells while Lios and the king attacked. The king took out his sword and shed at Reign while Lios took out two daggers and suddenly appeared behind Reign. Chains suddenly sprung out from below Reign and wrapped around him right before the two men were about tond their blows. The sword cut through his chest, while the two daggers were stabbed deeply inside his back. Suddenly the image of Reign started flickering as the whole body turned to lightning and shocked Lios and the king while Reign appeared behind the princess and hit the back of her neck with the pommel of his sword. [ Lightning Clone ] By using the sword clone skill of his sword as a reference, Reign managed to create a clone of his own by using his lightning. The clone, however, had nobat capabilities and couldn''t even move, the only thing it was useful for was being a distraction and stunning those that were dumb enough to attack it. Reign could see that the consciousness of the three attacking him was hazy and the clone would be an easy target for them who wouldn''t know the difference between it and the real Reign thanks to the current state of their minds. Reign had activated the clone right before the chains arrived and thanks to the clone needing lightning to be formed, Reign''s lightning boost when moving at high speeds was not visible to anyone and was in fact taken by the clone at that moment. The queen was the only one that had seen what had happened, and yet she didn''t move a muscle, even when Reign was now right before her. "You should have known that the three of them wouldn''t be a match for me." Reign said to the queen as he stared down at her while thetter smiled. "Of course not, even though their powers have grown, they''re like mindless puppets that can only listen to orders, they don''t have more capabilities, and that has put a big strain on their fighting capabilities thanks to them only charging head-on and barely even thinking about anything else." "Even though three high-grade Tier IIIbatants are usually enough to go against and even win against a peak Tier III, you''re not an ordinarybatant and can fight against multiple enemies of the same realm as you." "I just wanted to see how they would attack you, and how you would answer their attacks." "You didn''t disappoint me, you have managed to take her out without killing her, while those two over there won''t be able to move for a couple of seconds thanks to the lightning that is coiling around them." "Simply marvelous, if I may say." The queen said before her smile disappeared from her face. "So, what will you do next, don''t tell me you''re going to kill me?" "Get up." Reign said as he pointed his swords at the queen." "So feisty, I like that." The queen said before getting up from the throne. The very moment she did so, Reign had shed her with his swords, cutting her in half. Her body, however, simply turned to smoke as the queen suddenly appeared behind Reign. "Going for the kill right away I see." She said with a chuckle as Reign turned around and shed once again. For the next minute or so, the scene repeated multiple times as Reign cut the queen in half, only for her to turn to smoke and appear once again in the throne hall. "Will you give up already, you do see that what you''re doing is useless, right?" The queen said as Reign shed once again without any emotion. "Tch, to think you would get this mad and stop thinking straight, I have to say, I''m a bit disappointed with you right now." The queen said as she shook her head in disapproval of Reign''s actions. "Shut up." Reign said as he shed again, but this time, after the queen reappeared, there was a wound on her stomach and blood started flowing out slightly. "What, how did you-" "Your soul, you hid it in a differentyer, didn''t you?" Reign suddenly asked the queen whose eyes constricted as she stared at him. "You don''t care about your body, as you can simply use your powers to recreate it in mere moments, something I didn''t know could even be done." "But your soul is different, once I hurt it, you can''t heal the wounds easily, and the only time your soul shows up for a split second is after I destroy your body." "It''s a side effect of your powers, isn''t it?" Reign said with a smile as he shed at the queen once again, only for thetter to dodge the attack and take a step back. "Once your soul is in thisyer, I can target it, and I can destroy it." Reign said in a cold voice as he charged at the queen that had now started using her powers and was fighting back. Gray mist suddenly appeared in the throne room as the queen took out a sword and clenched it hard with her hands. "Didn''t think you would actually be using a sword." "Of course, I am the one that taught the king how to use it, after all." The queen said with a smile as she started battling against Reign and showed her incredible proficiency with the sword. "He didn''t know it was me that was teaching him, of course." "But hey, it worked well to lessen the sense of boredom I felt back then, and he was able to quickly pick things up, which was one of the reasons I chose him as the suitable candidate to breed with." "But it seems I will need to do a lot more research and experimentation in the future if I wish to have kids that will be able to use my powers as well." "Don''t worry." Reign said as he attacked her. "You''ll be dying today, so there will be no need to do any of those things." "Ah, I see, is that how you think this will end?" The queen asked with a smile before Reign suddenly jumped back as rms were set off in his mind. "Kid, get the hell out of there, it''s an array!" Aethion shouted out as Reign tried to leave the throne room he was able to feel incredible danger emanating from the purple array that had suddenly appeared on the floor of the throne room. "Toote." The queen said as she pointed a finger at Reign and the array was fully activated. Purple light suddenly shone brightly from the array as the entirety of the throne room was covered in a purple hue. The king and Lios both suddenly copsed on the ground as Reign was forced down to one knee. The incredible pressure that wasing from the array made Reign feel incredible pain and a sense of powerlessness. The queen slowly walked over to Reign before crouching down and looking into his eyes. "See, I never really nned on beating you in a fight, I knew that that would be almost impossible for the current me." "But I don''t need to do that, I actually don''t even want to do that as I could injure your body that way." "No, all that I need is to take care of your soul, I just need to tear it out of your body so that I can take over." The queen said as she grabbed Reign''s head. Chapter 543 The Mana Sea Intrusion A head-splitting pain suddenly assaulted Reign as he tried his best to stand up. He grabbed the queen''s arm, but was powerless to do anything to her as merely lifting his arms with the suppression and pain working together was incredibly difficult. He tried standing, but his legs would not listen and soon, he found himself kneeling in front of the queen that was currently grabbing his head with both her hands. "Shhhh, it will be over soon." The queen whispered as her eyes suddenly started glowing with a pale purple light. Smoke starteding out of her body as a barely visible gray figure appeared above her, shrouded fully by the smoke. That was her original body, the body where her soul lies even now, connected to the main body, but still not fully as it existed in a differentyer. The main reason why the queen wished to take over Reign''s body was that she had seen the great potential he had and was certain that she could finally fully possess a physical body in this realm by taking his. No more would her soul be left in anotheryer while the human body was in this one. With Reign''s body, she could finally be whole. The queen''s body was oddly specific and difficult to keep as the soul and body were one, and her true body was not really physical, but more ghost-like. Her body waspletely fused with her soul, and even with her great powers and knowledge, she had no way of transferring her soul over to a new body without including her true body as well. It was highly adaptable and putting the body in a physical body was not hard, but it would force the physical body to deteriorate and die quickly, which was why the queen had created a special kind of spell that allowed her to form a connection to a physical body and control it by cing a small shard of her soul in it. Her body always needed to be close to the soul, and if they were divided by arge distance, she would lose control of the body and the fragment of her soul would be independent from her. This spell alone took the queen hundreds of years to develop, and even though it was the only way she was able to use a physical body proficiently in this world, it also had many disadvantages. First of all, she was weakened after putting a fragment of her soul in the body, and she had to rest for a long period of time before both her power and the power of her other self reached Tier III, which was a far cry from her previous power, which was Tier V. Controlling the body was also not easy and she needed to always focus in order to control and supply the body with power, and although she had managed to be very proficient in that, it was still not the same as controlling your own body. The physical body of the queen was more of a puppet that was controlled by her true self, and that was one of the biggest reasons why her children never inherited her powers, and why her body was able tost for so long but was now stuck when it came to power. The physical bodycked more potential, and thus, peak Tier III was the limit it could reach. If she was to increase the power of her true body and soul, then the physical body would follow and it would be destroyed during evolution. But Reign''s body was different. His potential was enormous, much higher than any other human she had seen. The power that allowed him to sense demons was somehow connected to souls, which was pretty much confirmed after she found out that he was able to fully destroy the souls of demons with his powers. A powerful physical body that had a lot of potential coupled with his powers and strong soul made him a perfect vessel for her. Thanks to his soul being very powerful and the special abilities he seemed to have, she was confident that there would be no problems with her putting her soul and entire spiritual body inside of him. With that, she could finally use a physical body normally, and her powers would see a drastic increase after she had a powerful physical body that was fused with her soul and spiritual body. Not only could she continue doing anything she wished to do on this, but she was confident that with such potential, she could rise higher and higher and reach even Godhood. But there was a problem. Even though she was attacking Reign''s soul with her full power, she found that it was impossible for her to destroy it. Damaging it was already incredibly difficult to be done, and she was only able to inflict great pain, but no injury to Reign. She was befuddled by the result as she was confident that in terms of soul and methods of attacking it, she was miles ahead of Reign. She pressed further and even increased the power to the fullest, but once again, she was unable to destroy or move Reign''s soul out of his body. ''Something is keeping him safe and has anchored his soul to the body firmly, without destroying the source of that, I will never be able to take over his body.'' The queen thought as she suddenly kneeled down and pressed her forehead against Reing''s. The spiritual body suddenly started bing formless before getting sucked into Reign while her physical body copsed. She had decided to once again fuse the fragment of her soul that was inside the body with her true soul and attack Reign. That meant that the physical body was now useless as such a fast and violent method of taking back the soul fragment had shattered the soul of the body and had left it uninhabitable to her. The queen was betting everything on taking over Reign''s body, and even if she was to somehow fail, she could always retreat and slowly plot to get another body in the future. She rarely did things that were of high risk, but this time, the reward for being sessful was simply far too beneficial and tempting to her and she was unable to contain herself. When Reign opened his eyes, he found himself located right in the middle of an ocean of lightning. He was floating, even though that should be impossible. There was nothing but gray clouds shrouding the area, the once boundless light and limitless darkness were gone, seemingly blocked by the gray clouds that were surrounding the lightning sea. "So this is your mana sea, incredible." A voice suddenly spoke as Reign looked behind him. A being that was about 1.5 meters tall floated above the sea of lightning. The creature that was floating above the sea had only one leg and two arms while the head was incredibly tiny. No eyes could be seen on the face of the creature, and only a round mouth was visible. There were no hairs on the head or body and only gray, shriveled-up skin that hugged the body tightly and showed the bones were visible. "That voice, the queen?" Reign asked as the creature nodded before extending her arms to Reign. ? He suddenly found himself unable to move and was lifted out of the sea of lightning. The lightning tried to coil around Reign and protect him, only to be blocked by clouds of gray that appeared below Reign. "AAaaa!" Reign screamed out loud as incredible pain took over his body, or to be better said, his soul. The queen had entered his consciousness and was looking topletely annihte his soul from within. She was now back in her full form, and her power was now at the low-grade Tier IV, something that was much more powerful than her previous peak Tier III strength. With such power and a deeper understanding of the soul, the queen was much more powerful than Reign, and even fighting in his own consciousness where the sea of mana existed and boosted Reign was no problem for her. She started twisting and turning Reign''s body, breaking it slowly and painfully. His legs and arms twisted around and the bones broke, of course, that was mostly an illusion since it was his soul that was being damaged, not his body. In a space away from the mana sea, Aethion looked at what was happening while the dark copy was next to him. "Aren''t you going to help him?" Aethion asked the copy calmly as thetter shook his head. "There''s no need to do so, she has intruded the mana sea, and with the barrier being so thin and frail right now, this will be enough to break it." "Reign is going to awaken." The copy said in a low voice as a hint of worry could be seen in his eyes. Still, he didn''t falter and stared at what was happening back at the sea of lightning. As the queen was ying around with Reign''s body and destroying it, she suddenly found that her clouds were dispersing. Before she was able to figure out what was happening, the area changed. Blinding light appeared on the right while boundless darkness appeared on the left. Chapter 544 Final Vision "W-what is this?!" The queen suddenly shouted out as her grasp over Reign disappeared. Lightning broke through the clouds as the light and darkness suppressed the power of the clouds. Reign''s body was quickly covered not only in lightning but in light and darkness as well while the queen suddenly found herself suppressed and unable to move an inch. "Light and darkness coexisting inside a being, how is this possible?!" The queen shouted in disbelief as she simply stared at Reign who was nowpletely covered in a white and ck ball that was covered by the lightning sea. The ball started pulsating weakly as the whole area suddenly became silent. As for Reign, he was currently undergoing another one of his visions, only that this time, he was not seeing through the eyes of someone else. Reign stood at the side of a man that was wearing a white robe. He was currently on a huge mountain that overlooked an entire world. The mountain was so massive that it was a wonder how it even existed. Reign was certain that he was currently looking at the sight with his own body as he was able to see that he was wearing the same clothes he always wore. In front of him and the white-robed man whose face he was unable to see for some reason, stood an army of a couple of thousand. Each one of the soldiers that were present in the army was so powerful that a nce was enough to tell Reign that he had no chance to defeat any of them in battle. "You have done well to alle here." The man in white said as the soldiers all stood and stared at him with awe and reverence in their eyes. "From today on, this will be your home and the headquarters of our entire race." The man said as the soldiers looked at the enormous mountain that they were currently standing on. "You are free to move anywhere you like on the mountain, anywhere except for the castle, and the peak of the mountain." "You may build your own buildings, you may change thendscape as you see fit, you may even bring people here, but never for too long, and never those that you don''t fully trust." "You are free to leave the mountain at any time except for rare instances where everyone will be called back, you may battle anyone you like as the army will not join any organization and will always be neutral." "The only thing I require out of you is loyalty, and that you alle to the mountain every ten years if the situation permits." "These men will be your leaders, if any of you have any questions regarding your powers and how to utilize them more effectively, they will teach you, those that perform amicably will have the opportunity to be taught by me, those of you that show great potential and talent can and will be taken as direct disciples by them or perhaps by me even." "I only ask of you to perform any missions you take outside to your fullest and to not bring the name of the Immortal Army to shame, those that perform their missions dishonorably and those that leave a stain on the army will be cast out, while some will be hunted down and eliminated." "As for those that have ulterior motives, I rmend you guys leave the army on your own, otherwise you will be discovered and captured, and I promise you, you will beg for death, a death that will nevere as I will make sure you suffer for all of eternity." The man spoke coldly as his very words made some of the soldiers shudder in fear. There were those that stayed serious and simply nodded in agreement, while others gulped and clenched their fists as they considered what they should do. Some even stepped out and kneeled down in front of the man as they asked to leave the army immediately, and they were allowed to, but their memories were first wiped so that nobody would know where the mountain was. The man nodded at the end before leaving as the leaders he had appointed started instructing the men. Reign followed after the man, for some reason he had the urge to follow after him and observed him carefully. His mannerism, the way he moved, and the way he spoke, Reign memorized everything. "So, have you looked enough, Reign?" The man suddenly stopped and turned as he stared Reign directly in the eyes. Reign was unable to answer the man, his mind reeled in shock as this was the first time someone had spoken to him directly in a vision. "Don''t look so shocked, this is what everyone goes through when they awaken, you are one of the rare ones to awake in such a manner, however." "Most will see the beginning of some notable characters of the army, those that had managed to leave a mark in the entire universe before dying and leaving us." "But you are the first that has actually seen such memories before and my own memories from a time that has long passed." The man''s voice trailed off at the end, sadness could be felt from his words before he chuckled and looked at Reign again. "For your awakening to actually be a vision of the army being formed for the first time, I have to say that you are the very first, perhaps it is the connection you have with me that has made this possible?" "The army being formed for the first time, you''re saying that this is in the past?" Reign suddenly spoke as the man in white nodded. "Yes, I and you are currently conversing at an event that took ce eons ago." "But how is that possible?" "Because this is a vision, Reign." The man suddenly said. "It''s not truly going back in the past, you are simply viewing a memory, and because of that, both of us are able to connect and speak like this, whilst looking at what used to exist a long time ago." "But still, how are you here." "Because I am, because I can, because we are connected, even though you have no idea of that." The man said in a lighthearted tone as he chuckled a bit. "Come, follow me." The man said as he suddenly entered the pristine white castle that was located next to the peak of the mountain. Reign had no idea how long the two had spent climbing up the seemingly endless stairs, but he presumed a couple of hours had passed at the very least, but still, for some reason, he felt no fatigue from doing something like that. There were many floors inside the castle, but the two of them simply ignored each floor and continued climbing until they reached the top and entered an office. The office was huge and many things could be seen inside it. For example, there was a head of a dragon on one of the walls of the office. The head alone was enormous and even the teeth of the dragon wererger than Reign himself. "W-what the hell is this thing?" Reign said as he gulped in fear upon ncing at the dragon''s head. "Oh, that was the ck dragon Istar, he was one of the two most powerful dragons, the second being his brother that would in the near future rile up the other ck dragons and rebel against the dragon n." "It''s thanks to spatial magic that I was able to make his head small enough to fit here, otherwise it would be as big as the entire castle, well, bigger than the castle." The man spoke as Reign gulped upon learning that the huge head of the dragon was actually originally sorge. "Don''t look so shocked boy, beings that have reached the realm of Gods can have true bodies that are asrge or evenrger thans, Istar was actually amongst the smallest of dragons of his realm, but his power was somethingpletely different." The man spoke before sitting down and staring at Reign. "We don''t have much time left, Reign." "Your awakening is nearing its end, soon you will open your eyes and battle the foe that has forced you to go through the awakening." "I doubt you will need any help after the awakening, but I still wanted us to have a conversation about what will happen to you after you awaken." The man suddenly spoke seriously as he stared at Reign. For the first time ever, his face was suddenly visible to Reign. Long white hair and a face that was seemingly perfect were in front of Reign. "Listen Reign." Suddenly small ripples started appearing around the two. "Tch seems like the system truly doesn''t want us to talk, even though I brought you here where the interference of the system is the weakest." The man clicked his tongue before looking at Reign again. "You are a Nephilim, one of the most powerful races in the universe." "More will be exined to you about uster as the Transcendents on Earth know a lot more, and they have been given clearance to talk to you about us." "And remember, whatever you do in the future, do not trust the system Reign, under no circumstances should you allow the system full clearance of your body and race, remember that." As the man said those words, the ripples suddenly epassed Reign and he woke up. Chapter 545 Awakening Ding! [ The yer has gone through an awakening. ] Ding! [ The yer has sessfully unlocked his race. ] [ The race has been changed from Human to Nephilim ] [ Error, not enough data to give any information about Nephilim.] [Error, the system is unable to specify the boost in power the yer has received. ] Ding! [ yer has unlocked new abilities ] Ding! [ Light Maniption C Rank SSS ] [ Darkness Maniption C Rank SSS ] [ Soul Maniption C Rank SSS ] Ding! [ The yer has received a boost to all his attributes. ] Ding! [ The system is unable to fully check the yer''s body, the data is not fully correct. ] [The system wishes to perform an in-depth scan of the yer''s new body. ] [ ept? ] [ Y / N ] Reign woke up, and upon his awakening, a barrage of notifications took ce as he calmly observed them. He could feel that he now had a lot more power than before, but he was unable to bring out his status screen currently and had no idea just how powerful he truly was. He had also gained three new abilities, each one being two full ranks higher than his lightning maniption. Getting one such ability would already be a great boost to his powers, not to mention getting three rank SSS abilities, all of which were rtively rare and powerful in the entire universe. Reign now had full ess to all three, but he was still unable to properly use them as this was the first time he had evere in contact with any of the abilities. Even the soul maniption, which he had previously actually used to sense souls and to destroy or take them, was something he had no clue how to use other than how he did before. He knew immediately that the way he previously used his power was incredibly simple and basic, but without practice, he had no idea how else to use it. Reign first decided to say no to the system''s request. He was not sure why, but he trusted the man in white and had a feeling that giving ess to the system would not be a good thing, at least for now. If he was to ever change his mind, it was as easy as telling the system and it would gain ess to his body upon which it will be able to perform a full scan and give him a detailed report about his powers. Reign then looked at the queen that had fallen down and was currently on her knees right in front of the lightning sea. He slowly moved toward her, but without him even noticing, he wasn''t walking but flying. A pair of wings had appeared on his back, contrary to a couple of times they appeared in the past, they were no longer made out of mana and were real wings. One waspletely ck and without looking closely, one wouldn''t be able to see the feathers. The wing was pitch-ck, and it was impossible to shine a light on it to make the feathers more noticeable as the wing would seemingly devour any light that came to it. As for his other, right wing, it was milky white. The wing even shone a bit and made enemies ufortable to even look at Reign with the light sting them in the face. Thebination of one side of the body shining and the other side doing the opposite made for a spectacr sight as Reign stood in the air above the queen. She panted heavily and stared up at him, her face twisted in horror as she was unable to even speak out at first. "Light, and darkness." "Boundless light and darkness converging in one person, creating bnce and giving ultimate power over life and death." "How did I not realize it sooner?" The queen spoke in a calm, yet distressed voice. "An angel of death in the flesh, right in front of me." The queen suddenly said with a trembling voice as she stared up at Reign. "ording to the pact." The queen suddenly said as she bowed down at Reign. "This lowly one shall pay for her actions." The queen suddenly raised one of her arms. The arm twisted before it became a pike that she used to stab through her chest. The queen uttered no sound from wounding herself and simply coughed out blood before her body started disappearing in smoke. "I hope your lordship will be satisfied by this." Her voice echoed inside the mana sea as the queen disappeared. She briefly appeared back in the throne room, only for her heavily wounded body to disappear in an instant. Not only did the queen leave the castle, but she also left the and made her way back to the abyss. "What just happened?" Reign said in disbelief as he stared at the ce where the queen was a mere moment ago. "She was a puppeteer." A voice suddenly said behind Reign. As he turned around, he was able to see Aethion and the dark copy standing behind him. The dark copy, just like he, had two wings on his back and was floating in the air. "A puppeteer?" Reign asked Aethon who previously spoke before ncing at the dark copy who was smiling at Reign. "Many years ago, much before I was born, I heard that the abyss possessed multiple races that were many times more powerful than the rest." "Some still persist and can be found in the depths of the abyss, while others are mere husks of their former selves." "The puppeteers are one of thetter races." "What did she mean by the pact?" "I don''t know." "But I do." The dark copy suddenly said before waving his hand through the air. The environment suddenly changed and the three were no longer flying above the mana sea but were inside a small office where three sofas and a table that had three cups of tea could be seen. "Take a seat, and unfurl your wings, it''s quite inconvenient to sit with them." The copy said as his wings suddenly retracted back and disappeared. "Retracting them would be for the best, but I''m not sure if you can even do that right now." The copy smiled at Reign who looked at it with suspicion before his wings suddenly went back to his back and he joined the two and sat down. "Oh, good job, most are unable to do that right after awakening." "You said you knew what she meant, so speak." Reign said as he took a cup of tea while the dark copy smiled and sighed. "Sobative, alright, I''ll speak." "You see, once upon a time, well, a long, long time ago, the puppeteers were one of the most premium races of the abyss, their leaders were incredibly powerful beings that were as powerful as the strongest gods and could controls and billions, if not trillions of beings with ease." "That all ended when they started a war with the Immortal Army, you should already be familiar with the name, no?" Reign simply nodded at the copy who smiled once again. "Great, that makes it easier to exin." "You see, the Immortal Army is entirely made up of Nephilims, and as one of the most powerful races of the universe, and one of the rare ones that are able to manipte souls with ease, we were targeted by the puppeteers who wanted to learn more about our powers, and as arrogant as they were, they decided to wage war." "That was a big mistake, one that cost them all their leaders and sent the puppeteers back to the abyss with their tails tucked between their legs as most of them perished in the war." "In order to survive, the puppeteers signed a pact in which they agreed to be a sort of vassal race to the army, and with them being below us, they are not allowed to attack even the weakest of Nephilims, otherwise the pact would make sure they paid the price." "Thanks to you not awakening before and technically not being a Nephilim during your battle against the queen, she didn''t need to suffer the consequences of breaking the pact, but her actions were still bad enough to warrant repercussion." "She was a smart one, deciding right away to wound herself seriously in order to try and calm your anger so that you wouldn''t look for her in the future and demand more." "I see." "You knew all this time?" Reign asked Aethion who nodded at him before speaking. "As you know, I had already known what you were ever since our souls were bound, but just like everyone else, I was unable to speak a thing before you were able to awaken." "Why, why is it that nobody was able to tell me anything before?" "That is because of the leader of the Immortal Army, the ancestor of all the Nephilims and the one considered to be the most powerful and the oldest in the universe." "Raziel ''The Immortal''." Chapter 546 End Of The Battle "Raziel ''The Immortal''." The copy''s words echoed through the office as Reign immediately thought back on the white-haired man he had seen in his vision. Suddenly, it wasn''t just that one vision. Visions that he had had before all started making sense to Reign as he was finally able to see the faces of the many Nephilims whose lives he had seen through the visions. The angry soldier that had cursed the empires for the war had managed to awaken. The proud Nephilim that had awakened during a war. The many more that awakened or had lost their minds during battle. Reign was suddenly able to see just what they looked like. Were they still alive? Did they all die in the past? Reign had many questions in his head, but the one thing that was above all was the fact that he realized that many of the visions he had were actually of Raziel and his life. Still, most of the visions were gone. Reign knew that he had many more visions of Raziel''s life, but after he had awakened, contrary to the visions of the other Nephilims, most of those he had of Raziel was simply forgotten by him, and he could not remember them, no matter how hard he tried. But he was certain of one thing. The Earth he had seen back then, was from Raziel''s eyes. "Why, why did they not speak because of Raziel?" Reign asked the copy who chuckled. "You might be the only person alive that dares use the ancestor''s name like that." "As for the reason, it''s simple." "When the Nephilims first made their mark on the universe, some organizations tried to take over those that were going through the awakening, just like you did before." ? "Enraged by their actions, Raziel destroyed the organizations, even those that had gods that were ranked highly in the universe were not spared, all were wiped out." "He then made a rule, one that was actually formed into aw." "You might not realize this, but there arews in the universe, and byw, I mean aw just like thew of physics is." "If one tries to go against it, they will find themselves in a very troublesome spot." "Thew said that until a Nephilim awakens, no matter what happens, nobody is to tell them what they are." "Those that break that will be immediately ced in the book of death that the Immortal army has, and those whose names are found in the book will be hunted down by the army until they are caught and executed." "Jack, Eldar, Drayce, all three knew of your identity, but none were able to say anything to you, otherwise they would be dead." "I see." Reign said calmly as his thoughts were still preupied with what he had previously learned. He didn''t know just how long ago the vision was from, but he was certain of one thing. Many years ago, god knows just how long ago, the leader of the Nephilim, the one that the copy called the oldest and most powerful being in the universe came from Earth. Not only that, but Earth was once a very different from the one it is now. It wasrger and the buildings he had seen made him certain that civilization existed, and not only did it exist, but it was many times more powerful than now. Mana was also present as he was able to see people using magic everywhere. But how was that possible? What happened for the Earth to actually be smaller and for mana to disappear? Reign had no idea, but he knew that the only way he could learn the truth was to ask Raziel. But how does one simply ask a person that stands atop the universe something like that? How was he supposed to even meet Raziel? Reign didn''t know, perhaps the only way for him to actually learn of all of that was to be stronger. Rise higher than others, reach godhood, and then, only then, will he be able to learn the truth. Reign wasn''t sure if he even wanted to know the truth. He remembered the scene of the man, who he now knew was Raziel, standing in the void while thousands of powerful beings stood in front of him, and enormous spaceships filled the void around them. Just what happened in the past to actually make him fight such terrifying creatures back then? What happened to make Earth what it was right now? Reign had no answer to those questions, but they were stuck right at the top of his mind and he couldn''t get his mind off of thinking about them. "I should get back, I don''t want to make the others wait for too long." Reign suddenly said as the copy smiled at him. "No need, time flows differently in here, even though it has been a couple of minutes here, merely a couple of seconds passed outside, even if you were to spend hours here, only a bit would have passed outside." "But still, you should go, I''m afraid that I can''t tell you more about yourself or about me, that will be left to Eldar and the others." Reign nodded at the copy before closing his eyes. He imagined himself going back to his body, and in a couple of seconds, he opened his eyes and was met with a familiar sight. He was back in the throne room. The princess, the king, and Lios were down on the floor. All three were dead. The queen had taken back the powers she bestowed upon them, and the act had shattered their souls and killed them all. Ding! [ The yer''s new powers have been sealed. ] [ The new abilities and power of the yer are too powerful for the current body to hold. ] [ The yer will have limited ess to his new abilities until he manages to Transcend. ] Ding! [ A transformation has been acquired. ] [ Nephilim Transformation has been added to the status screen ] [ Nephilim C the yer can transform into his true form and gain an immense boost to his stats for a short period of time. The lightning ability will be boosted in this state, and the yer will have ess to all three new abilities at the same time. Thanks to the incredible amount of power the yer gains through the transformation, he will only be able to use it for a couple of minutes and it will be unusable for at least 2 days after the yer uses it, using it for a longer period of time will endanger the yer and will increase the time needed before he is able to use it again. ] Reign nced at the notification, fully aware that the system had done this in order to protect him. His new powers were overwhelming, and even though he wasn''t able to use them inbat before, just his mere presence was able to shake the queen who had previously dominated him in his own mana sea, that alone was enough to let him know just how powerful he was in such a state. Reign concurred that he would be at the very least double as powerful when using his Nephilim form, and that was without taking into ount that his lightning would be boosted and that he would have ess to three new abilities as well. All three abilities were rank SSS and were all much more powerful than his lightning, which meant that his overall fighting prowess would be increased by a staggering amount. Reign got up and left the throne room in order to help Raigon and the others who were locked in battle against the avatars outside. Even with the disappearance of the queen and the deaths of the king, Lios, and the princess, the battle outside raged on. The enemy was unaware that their leaders were dead, but with the appearance of Reign, the battle was practically over. He and the others started destroying the avatars that were able tost for a full 6 minutes before the power of the mana cores was gone. Licht, Raigon, and the others had made their way over to where the arrays were and stopped anyone from switching the monster cores in order to once again summon the avatars. Those that were high up in the hierarchy and were given power by the queen all died together with the king and others after the queen had left the. Without their leaders, the enemy waspletely defeated and none of them had any chance of defeating Reign and the others. Still, some were certain that Reign had killed the king and the others and still fought in order to avenge them. Reign knew full well that he wouldn''t be able to change their mind, and that they wouldn''t believe that the queen was an alien that hade to this a long time ago and only did things in order to have fun. They wouldn''t believe that he wasn''t the one responsible for killing the king, but that it was the queen that had done so. Since that was the case, Reign and the others either killed or captured those that were still fighting. Chapter 547 The Aftermath Silence That was what permeated through the capital that night as Reign and the others won and took full control over it. Those that never believed the story of how Raigon and the others betrayed the kingdom were released from the dungeons while the royal followers of the queen and the royal family were ced under a lockdown inside their houses or in the dungeons and prisons inside the capital. Lico returned to his family and took over the position of head as the one that had reced him had died after the queen had left. His soul had been tainted by her powers, and as result, was shattered to hundreds of pieces after she took those powers back. For some reason, the queen and the others did nothing to Lieara''s body which was still inside the special casket that she had been ced in. Not only did they not do a thing, but they even made sure that the casket was well-guarded and ced inside the castle. Reign didn''t know if they had done so as an attempt to bait him into attacking the capital, or if the queen had other ns for the body, but that didn''t matter anymore as she was gone. Her trip back to the abyss would definitely take a while, and her getting out would be incredibly difficult. Even if she did get out, the pact that the puppeteers had made with the Nephilims made it impossible for her or any other puppeteer to go against him, even if a god was present, they would have to be cordial and behave in Reign''s presence, all because the pact was tied directly to Raziel who could sense if anyone was to break it. The people of Ris didn''t know what to think. The events that took ce in thest couple of days had turned their livespletely around. First, they managed to win the great war against the enemy kingdoms and became the strongest in the area, it was only a matter of time before they would be able to take full control of the area and grow exponentially in power. Then the news that half of the higher-ups of the kingdom had be traitors was made public, which made all worried about the future and whaty ahead. The traitors had full knowledge of the kingdom and all the strategic ces, and the people were afraid that there were many more of them. A civil war right after a major war was finished would tear the kingdom apart, but instead of that happening, the traitors had managed to win by killing the king, the queen, their children, and other higher-ups in less than a week. With their overwhelming power, there were none that could go against them. Those that were loyal to the royal family were mostly dead, with only a small number of them being captured and ced in the dungeons, the chiefmander of the army, Lisea, being one of them. Compared to others, Lisea truly had no idea what was happening behind the scenes and gained nothing from the queen. That turned out to work in her favor as she was one of the rare ones that managed to survive the queen''s disappearance. Reign was at first confused as to why the queen hadn''t ced any more of her puppets in the capital. Each of them was Tier III and their strength, although lowerpared to other Tier IIIbatants, was still nothing to scoff at. The answer came from Aethion who told him that in order to create the puppets, the queen had to use her powers and that would ce a sort of limiter on her which meant that she wouldn''t have been able to use her full power. With each puppet dead, the limiter would rise, and in order to be able to fight against Reign and dominate him in order to take over his body, she needed to have all her power, otherwise, she wouldn''t be sessful at the attempt. All of that, however, failed to matter after Reign awakened as the queen had no other choice but to wound herself as an apology before leaving the entire and going back to the abyss, a ce she had left over a millennia ago. Reign and the others were currently inside the throne room. Upon hearing about what happened inside the throne room and how the king and the others had died, Raigon and the others were shocked. Reign didn''t tell them about himself and how the queen had actually left the voluntarily upon finding out what Reign was. It would simply oveplicate things so Reign just told Raigon and the others that he had killed her and managed to destroy her soul, upon which the rest had died since they were connected to the queen. Raigonmented the death of his father, uncle, and cousin. Even though they had attacked him and even tried to kill him in the end, they were still family and always cared for him in the past. Upon learning that their actions at the very end were made by the queen and that their minds had pretty much been corrupted and almostpletely destroyed, his feelings of guilt were even stronger as he wished that he was able to notice earlier. Nobody said anything, they knew that he needed to weep for some time. They were all well aware that it was impossible for anyone to have noticed what the queen was up to in the past. Not only was she more powerful than anyone else in the kingdom, but she was a being that was many times older than anyone else. There were perhaps no beings on the entire that was as old as her, and even if there were, they could probably be counted on one hand. Eisenhorn even suspected that there might have been some that suspected the queen and what she was doing as there were some ministers and higher-ups that had suddenly disappeared in the past. There were few that didn''t like the queen, but most of those that disappeared were actually on good terms with her, but one day, they simply disappeared from the face of the and nobody was able to find them. Eisenhorn suspected that they hade across something that made them suspect the queen of being different from what most thought, and as such, she made sure to destroy them. Even Eisenhorn being cursed could be attributed to her. Upon seeing just how talented and powerful he was back in his youth, the queen had probably made it easier for the demon worshippers and the demon to make their headquarters inside the capital and curse him, destroying his potential and making him a useless man that had no future. Her never trying to do anything funny or to get him over to her side might have been because she didn''t believe he would join her. Even though she had enough power to bring him back from the brink of despair, she still chose not to, making it obvious that she had no faith that he would be swayed by her. It might have even worked against her, had she tried to do so. The first thing that Reign and the others needed to do was address the situation and speak to the kingdom. They decided that they would tell everyone the truth. Even though they doubted that many would believe their story as it truly did sound oundish, that was their best bet. By uncovering what the queen had done, and who she was, they could give a reasonable exnation as to why they were branded as traitors and why they had assaulted the capital tonight. Even though they knew that this wouldn''t really resolve matters and that it would leave many not believing them, they all fully believed that the people of the kingdom had the right to know what had happened. The second thing they had to take into consideration was who would lead the kingdom from now on. With the king and his family dead, the throne was left vacant. Raigon, being the nephew of the king was the one that had the chance to take it and lead the kingdom, but he was unsure whether he wanted to do that. With him taking over the kingdom, it would serve the story of them being traitors who coveted the throne and more power and more people would go against them. Still, there was nobody else that could lead the kingdom right now. All those that had a im to the throne were dead and the only one that could do so was Raigon. Eisenhorn would be the other candidate, but the same problem would arise. Not to mention the fact that Eisenhorn was still the protector of the realm and his title was not there just for show as he was second only to the king in the entire kingdom. For now, they decided that they would keep the throne vacant and that a small council would be created to give decisions for a short period of time before everything died out and the situation stabilized. Chapter 548 Going To The Battlefield Ding! [ The yer has sessfully passed the second step, initiating the third and final step of the challenge. ] Ding! [ Warning, the yer''s awakening has changed the challenge. ] Ding! [ The third step has been deemed as not needed. ] Ding! [ Congrattions yer, you have sessfully finished the challenge, the evolution to Tier IV can begin whenever you wish it. ] Reign smiled at the notification in front of him before clenching his fists. He only needed a bit more than a week in order to sessfully finish the challenge and begin his evolution, which was incredibly fast and not at all what he thought would happen. The first time he was in Ris, he needed a lot more time before being able to sessfully finish the challenge. Perhaps he would have needed even more time to pass this one, but luckily he was able to evolve which made the system nullify the need for the third step and allowed him to pass with ease. The challenge was in no way a simple and easy one as Reign had almost died during the first step. The power of the demon was something else and he was forced to go all out and fight with everything he had in order to win the battle. The second step was even more dangerous as without his awakening, he would have without a doubt been defeated by the queen whose power was far above his back then. Reign thought for a brief moment before telling Raigon and Eisenhorn that he will need to leave the capital for a short period of time in order to undergo the evolution. He was going to travel to where the army of Ris had faced the demonic creatures as there was no life for miles around the area, and his evolution could cause as much damage as possible without doing anything to anyone. ''Aethion, is it alright for me to undergo the evolution there, I do remember that there is still demonic energy present in the area, will it do anything to me during the evolution.'' "You can rest easyd, if it was anyone else, then I would strongly rmend that they evolve somewhere else as it is as you thought, the demonic energy truly can interfere with the evolution," Aethion spoke calmly as he looked at the souls of the demons that were still held captive by him. "But you are different, not only do you have the protection of a god, something that would not allow demonic energy to easily interfere with your evolution, but you are also a Nephilim, and the power over light, darkness, and the soul would show itself during the evolution, which would make it impossible for the demonic energy toe close to you." "You might be unaware of this, but for people to have more than one innate ability is rare, not to mention to have four that were so powerful." "Your own powers are enough to keep you safe, so you can go to the battlefield and undergo the evolution without thinking too much." ''Good, that''s really good to know.'' Reign said with a sigh as he sped toward the battlefield. He still didn''t forget his main goal, which was to go through the evolution as quickly as possible before going back home. He didn''t know when the enemy would strike, and even if the vision he saw woulde true, but he didn''t want to risk anything. He would immediately go through the evolution and go back home. As for Raigon and the others? With the whole area pretty much destroyed from the war, there were no forces that coulde close to the level of power Ris now has. Even the kingdoms around the area were not much of a threat thanks to Eisenhorn and Raigon''s existence. As Tier IIIbatants, they were more than enough to make the other kingdoms think twice before offending Ris. Licht and the others were also full of potential. Lisea was another candidate that could be once again set free in the future. She was after all just a loyal soldier and had followed the orders of the king and the royal family, not once actually being part of the inner circle and knowing what was truly happening behind the scenes. If she waspliant and if they could trust her, then Reign saw no reason to keep her locked in the dungeon for a long period of time. With her great talent, it was only a matter of time before she would join the ranks of Tier IIIbatants together with Licht. The young king had proven himself and nobody amongst them thought badly of him. He had proven that he was loyal to the kingdom and that he wouldn''t simply follow those above him without thinking for himself. He had seen through the fa?ade the king and the others had and decided to join Raigon and the others, knowing full well that he and his kingdom would be in grave danger because of it. Because of that, Raigon and the others truly thought of Licht as one of them and as a good friend that had braved a difficult time with them. The biggest shock, however, actually came from one of the generals that had died when the queen left. That was proof that the queen had actually known what they were doing at all times. She had ced the prince and the puppets in theyer not to stop Reign, but merely to test him and his powers. She had knowingly sacrificed her own son just to get more information on Reign and was never really nning on killing him or destroying his soul back at the camp. Her actions left everyone confused as it should have been easier for her to deal with Reign back then and not wait for him to attack her in the capital. But after thinking for a bit, it was actually perfect. She would not only get Reign''s body, but she would have been able to deal with the traitors and any of her own people she didn''t like in the capital and me it all on Reign and the others. She could have easily gotten rid of the king and the others and ruled by herself if she so wished, but Reign thought differently. Eliminating him back in the camp was the safe, but boring option. After talking to the queen and finding out more about her, he was confident that a big part of his not being attacked by her in the camp was simply because she found it too easy and wanted him and the others to struggle more in order to bring her more enjoyment and pleasure from taking them down. Their faces when one of their own betrayed them, in the end, would have been a pleasure for her to see. To know that everything they had done was monitored and allowed by her simply because she wanted them to struggle more and bring her more fun would have broken most of them mentally. She could have even ced them in the dungeon after that and tortured them for god knows how long before finally killing them. Everything that they had done ever since finishing the battle against the demons was all under her supervision, which only showed just how deep her roots in the kingdom were and just how troublesome of an opponent she was. Had Reign not evolved, then they would have been defeated for sure and nobody would have been able to go against the queen. With her possessing Reign''s body, there was no saying what she would have done on the and further beyond it. Finally, after traveling for a couple of hours, Reign passed the army camp that he had woken up in and reached the battlefield. The soil where the army had battled was still red from all the blood that was spilled there, even a week was not enough to change that. The whole area was decimated and craters could be seen littering the battlefield as some corpses were still present there. The army had set the whole area on fire after the battle and had burned the corpses of the demonic creatures, which made the ground charred and pitch ck. It was unknown for how long it would be like that and how long it would take for nts to start growing again. Dense demonic energy was still present in the air as the death of millions of demonic creatures had brought it out. Even after taking and using their souls, it was not enough to dispel the dense power they possessed. The two kingdoms where the demon had used the array fared better as the demonic energy had been focused on towns and cities before it was gone after turning the people into demonic creatures. The demon had used the array to boost himself and had used up most of the demonic energy that was left for that purpose. The little that remained could be found in and around the two capitals which were also devoid of any life. It would probably take years for those two ces to return to how they were in the past and were currently considered to be forbidden zones where nobody was allowed to go to. Reign made his way to the center of the battlefield before sitting down and starting his evolution. Chapter 549 Tier IV Evolution Reign sat down on the charred ground of the battlefield before closing his eyes and starting the evolution. A change urred instantaneously as his body transformed. Tworge wings sprung out from his back and seemingly passed through the armor while his height changed as well. He grew to 2.10 meters tall, his hair grew longer and his body gained more muscle mass. Luckily for him, all the equipment he had was of high quality and they could somewhat change their size in order to amodate the wearer. As soon as the wings appeared, they hugged Reign and covered his entire body before lightning started coiling around them as well. Light and darkness fused together as a white and ck ball once again appeared around Reign while a translucent barrier appeared about 4 meters around Reign. The translucent barrier was actually not a real barrier, but the manifestation of his soul maniption ability that would harm the souls of all that would try to get close to Reign. Reign went into a deep sleep while the ball slowly pulsated as if it was a heart. That was only the beginning as the longer the evolution continued, the stronger the manifestation of his powers became. The sky above the battlefield turned gray as clouds gathered and lightning started to fall down and rain upon the battlefield about 200 meters around Reign. Light and darkness coexisted and appeared around Reign as well as the ground turned pitch ck as if it was covered in some sort of oil. Light shone from the ball and basked the surroundings in its glow while the translucent barrier started gettingrger and green figures started appearing around the ball. The figures were the souls of the fallen. The array that Raigon had used managed to take almost all of the souls of the dead, but more had fallen after the battle, not to mention those that died from the army of Ris that were not taken by the array at all. The demonic creatures that died had died holding negative emotions that left their souls wandering around the battlefield, while there were some soldiers from the army of Ris that had died with regret and stayed as well. The souls now converged at Reign''s location and basked in the glow of his light, while those that had be vengeful spirits were suddenly caught by ck arms that sprung from the ground and were pulled in. As for Reign, he felt as if he was floating in space as he had no control over his body. He felt incredible power coursing through his body at this moment, but he was unaware of his surroundings and couldn''t move a muscle. That was before the light appeared. A bright light suddenly shone through the void in which Reign was floating and forced him to close his eyes. When he opened them again, he was inside a small cabin. A window was on his left and Reign could see the beautiful scenery that was outside. Trees that he had never seen below rose high up and formed a that allowed for limited sunlight to pass. Many animals could be seen moving through the trees and on the ground, all of them living in peace. Some animals he could recognize as they were from Earth. There were some rabbits, deer, monkeys, and more. Some, he could not recognize, however as he waspletely unfamiliar with them. Large animals that were as big as rhinos moved through the forest and took care not to step on any small animal that was nearby. Some of them had tusks, some were covered in fur, and some had tes. They came in all shapes, some were slim and had barely any fat, some were bulky and some had muscles bulging out of their bodies and showing that they were incredibly powerful. A nice smell suddenly permeated the small cabin in which Reign was located in, making him look to the side. "It''s nice to see you again so soon, Reign." The white-haired Raziel spoke with a smile as he filled two cups with tea. "Here, try it, it''s quite nice, makes me think of the ck tea that I drank on Earth," Raziel said as he brought the cup near Reign before taking a sip out of his own. "I still have to say that my tea-making skills have not reached the level I want them to be." "Turkey and the Balkans have better ck tea than mine, but well, they''re probably in chaos together with the rest of Earth about now," Raziel said calmly as Reign took the cup of tea and took a sip. He had ck tea before, but it was the store-bought one, not one like Raziel had made right now. "It''s good." "Thanks," Raziel responded with a smile before cing his cup of tea down on the table. Reign was sitting on a chair opposite Raziel and he took another sip before cing the cup down and looking at the man. He was clueless about who Raziel was before, but now he was certain. The man from his visions, the one that was on Earth a long time ago, was definitely him. "You can ask me anything you like, no need to hesitate," Raziel said as he seemingly read Reign''s mind. "You''re from Earth, but one that is very different from my Earth, right?" Raziel chuckled a bit before nodding. "To be more specific, I''m from the that was muchter named Earth, back in my days, we called it Elysion." "Elysion." Reign said calmly before looking at Raziel. "Why didn''t you help us, with your strength, you could have easily taken control over Earth and calmed the situation down, right?" Reign asked Raziel who shook his head with a sad expression. "Things are never that simple, Reign." "I could have done that, yes, but the repercussions would have been much bigger than the Earth going through the game, hell, it might end up in the entire ceasing to exist in the future." "What?" "The system and I, you see, are not really on good terms," Raziel said calmly as Reign stared at him in confusion. "Oh, and don''t worry, the system has no ess to this ce, nor the visions you have had, it can''t break through my barriers so easily after all," Raziel said with a smile on his face. "Well, I won''t be going into details, as you knowing more than this would have negative effectster on, but all you need to know is that the Nephilims are not subject to the same things as me, on the contrary, the system is quite interested in all of you and always tries to be as nice as possible, always hoping for one to join and allow the system full ess to their bodies and what it might contain." Raziel took another sip before looking out of the window. "I don''t really care for what kind of rtionship any of you have with the system, but I will not allow it to use any of you as guinea pigs, which is why I have forbidden them from allowing the system full ess, it''s for both my and your own good, trust me," Raziel said with a serious expression before looking at Reign. "Once you reach the realm of a Transcendent, you will be allowed to know more, but for now, this is all that I can tell you without endangering you," Raziel said before getting up. "Unfortunately, I will have to make this meeting of ours short, your brethren have be quite rowdy upon sensing your existence, I have to go and calm them down and talk to them about you," Raziel said with a smile as Reign had a confused expression on his face. "They can sense me?" "Well, they can sense the initial outburst of power that happens after your awakening, once you be more powerful, you will be able to do the same." "A new Nephilim being born is not a small matter, even in the entire universe." "But anyway, congrattions on evolving to Tier IV, continue fighting and bing stronger Reign, and then we will finally be able to meet face-to-face," Raziel said with a smile before he turned into a bright light and disappeared from the spot. The moment he left, Reign could feel the entire cabin and the forest around him changing until nothing but darkness was left around him. He was no longer sitting but standing up and before he could do anything, he opened his eyes. The ball that was formed around Reign disappeared while his wings retracted back to his body as he finally stood up from the ground. Contrary to before, there was no destruction that Reign was able to see. Each of his previous evolutions would turn the surroundings in shambles, but this time, it was different. The lightning bolts that fell down from the sky had done no damage to the ground as it was covered by the power of darkness which had simply devoured the power of the lightning bolts. Instead of destruction, Reign could see green grass covering the ground 400 meters around him. The once barrennd had suddenly regained its vitality thanks to his evolution. Chapter 550 The Worry Of The Common Folk "That''s new." Reign said with some confusion as he stared at the greennd that surrounded him. All of his previous evolutions, as well as those of others, had been incredibly violent and would leave destruction around them, but this time, it was theplete opposite. Thend that had been ravaged by war, the soil that had drank blood and was charred by fire had been revitalized by his evolution and returned to normal. The spirits of the dead had passed on and had left the thanks to basking in his light, while the vengeful spirits were devoured by the darkness and sent god knows where. "It''s only natural that this would happen kid." Aethion suddenly said with a calm voice. "You have control over both light and darkness, two powers that are extreme in nature, their manifesting during your evolution would bring such a result, everything bad and evil would be devoured by the darkness, while the light would bring back life." "It is the circle of life, after all." Reign nodded to Aethion, still not fully understanding the impact that his powers had or would have in the future. Ding! [ The yer has sessfully passed the evolution and reached Tier IV, congrattions to the yer. ] ( Author: I will post Reign''s current status in the next chapter, I know that I haven''t updated it in a long time, so that will be done tomorrow. ) Ding! [ The yer has sessfully passed the challenge and evolved, the challenge is deemed asplete and the yer can leave the and return to Earth at any moment. ] Reign nodded happily to the notification, but before going back, he needed to have a conversation with Raigon and Eisenhorn, alongside the other higher-ups. Lightning sted around Reign as he disappeared from the spot and made his way over to the capital. With the evolution, his powers had increased greatly and he was almost double as fast as before, making the trip back much shorter than previously. People weren''t able to even see him when he passed next to viges and small towns as he was many times faster than sound at this point. The evolution had taken over 10 hours to bepleted, and it was now afternoon. The people of Ris had all been made aware of what had happenedst night and they all knew that their king, alongside his entire family, had been murdered. Some panicked, not knowing what was going to happen to the kingdom now, while others stayed calm as they knew that the change of the ruler wouldn''t really impact themon folk that much. The biggest change with something like this happening would always be at the very top of the kingdom, andmon folk had no need to worry much as nobody really wanted to mess with them as they held no real power in the kingdom. It was usually the opposite, the new ruler would try to cate the people and would give them benefits so that they wouldn''t oppose him. With the people happy, the rule would be further secured. As for the higher-ups? Those were the people that truly had to worry and despair about the future. Reign would asionally stop and listen in to conversations that the people were having in the viges and towns. He was wearing a robe that diminished his presence and he was pretty much invisible to themon folk when standing in the shadows. He found out that people didn''t really think that Raigon and the others truly were traitors. They had the love of the people and most were confused when the news of their rebelling broke. Since the kingdom had been at war for so long, most people had family members or friends that joined the army, and they heard tales of Raigon and the others from them. Eisenhorning back was something that only happened recently, but the older folks still remembered the tales and his legend, making them further believe that something else was going on as the protector of the realm was thest person they believed would be a traitor. Of course, nobody previously could say a thing as that would mean going against the king and the kingdom. Most stood silent and simply followed the orders the royal family had given, but there were of course some that fully believed the news as they were loyal to a fault and believed that the royal family would never be wrong. The biggest topic that people discussed was simply what would happen to them right now. With the kingdom being victorious and there not anyone that could go against them, they all expected a time of peace and prosperity toe. They had previously been afraid that the kingdom would once again suffer from a prolonged war thanks to half of the higher-ups turning traitors, but with them managing to get such a fast and decisive victory, those thoughts were now gone. Most people simply wished to see their friends and family that had joined the army once again and to live the rest of their lives peacefully, without a war. Reign''s trip back took about 30 minutes more than it should have thanks to him spying on people and listening in on their conversations. As he finally made his way to the capital, he quickly passed through the streets and entered the castle without anyone noticing him. It was only once he was inside the castle that the soldiers noticed him and were at first shocked to see a hooded figure appearing inside. Most immediately grabbed their weapons, but after Reign took off the hood and showed his face, they all calmed down and bowed down to him as they all knew who he was. Reign nodded at the soldiers before making his way over to the throne room where Raigon and the rest were currently located at. Upon entering, he made his way over to the table before sitting down. "I guess your evolution went well," Raigon said calmly as Reign nodded to him. "Yes, I''m Tier IV now." Gasps of awe and amazement filled the throne room from those that had supported Raigon and the rest, while the nobles that were in cahoots with the royal family and were forced to be here all had despair stered on their faces upon hearing his words. "Congrattions, Reign," Eisenhorn said as Reign nodded at him with a smile on his face. "So, have you guys decided what to do with them?" Reign said as he pointed at the nobles that were involved in the queen''s ns and had members who had died after she was gone. "Well, not all were privy to the truth, so we''re not sure just how to punish all of them, on the other hand, the guys that were with us and have taken over as heads of their respective families had already cleaned up most of them by themselves, so there is no need for us to meddle there," Raigon said with a sigh as it was a headache for him and the others as to how to proceed with punishing the nobles that had taken the queen''s side. They could strip them of their titles, but that would mean that they would have a lot of work to do in the future as some of the noble houses had dealings with all kinds of industries in the kingdom, and recing them wouldn''t be easy. On the other hand, there were many people in those houses that really had no idea of what was truly happening and had no real say as to what the house would do. Most of the higher echelons of those houses had already been ced in the dungeons, as was the entire secret force that worked for Raigon''s father. The things they had done were truly despicable as many innocent people had been murdered by them during the one week that Raigon and the others had been outed as traitors. Their crimes were heavy, and almost all of them were going to be publicly executed in aing couple of days in order to cate the people. Raigon and the others had decided to be honest and would tell the people everything that had happened. They would of course also tell them just how many were killed by the secret force and executing them would be the only way to ease the pain of those that had lost friends and family to them. As for how they were going to tell the people? It was going to be via a broadcast. The royal family had previously built awork of speakers and arrays that would broadcast a sort of hologram in all towns and cities of the kingdom. It was done with the help of Licht and his kingdom who were very proficient in magic and were able to help out immensely during the construction of the entirework. It was initially used as a way to alert the kingdom of any attacks that would happen, but now, it was going to be used in order to broadcast Raigon and the speech he and the others would give. Chapter 551 Raigons Speech ( Author: Yeah, I know I said the status update would be today, but there really is no ce to put it in this chapter, so that will be done in the next one. ) It was afternoon when the citizens of Ris all gathered in the nearby towns and cities as they had been notified previously by the speakingwork that there would be a speech given by Raigon and the rest who had ended the lives of the royal family the previous night. The citizens all gathered, eager and worried about what was about to happen. They didn''t know whether the news they would be given during the speech would be good or not and were worried that there would be stricter rules ced upon themon folk, even though all of them understood that something like that happening was probably not going to happen as most new rulers would do the opposite. They also wondered what would happen to the kingdom from now on and who would rule it. Most figured that it would be Raigon as he was the only person alive that had any im to the throne as he was part of the royal family as the king was his uncle, but there were some that believed Eisenhorn or even Reign would be the ones to take over. Themon folk had some idea of who Reign was, but most didn''t know that he came from a different world and thought that he was simply a mercenary that the kingdom had employed a while back. There were those that knew the truth, but most didn''t believe them as having a persone from apletely different world was a bit hard for the popce to understand. Even though they lived in a world where the system was avable and magic was found everywhere, the lives of themon folk mostly stayed the same. Most were afraid to take up arms and fight against monsters in order to grow stronger and kept working in the fields or opening small stores in viges and towns. Theing of the system had only influenced the lives of themon people in the very beginning as after humanity had dealt with the monsters and demons that arrived, there was no need for people to constantly fight and they could continue living their normal lives. As the people gathered together and started talking to each other, a humming noise was suddenly heard as arge hologram appeared in the sky above the squares of the towns and cities. The speakingwork was working and everyone would be able to hear everything that was said, even those that were right outside the towns and cities. Raigon and the others were visible on the hologram as they all stood on the balcony of the royal castle that overlooked the capital. Raigon stood straight, but he was a bit worried about how the people would take the news. He had led armies and fought against millions of enemies, but this time, he was speaking to the entire kingdom, and if he was to say the wrong things, there could be serious consequences. He cleared his throat before looking straight at the small device that was in front of him. That was the main part of the array and the one that was broadcasting the image of him and the others to all the towns and cities. "My name is Raigon, the general of the left wing of the army, son of the right-hand of the king, and the king''s nephew," Raigon said in a serious tone as he stood straight and showed no signs of being stressed out or worried. "As you all know, following our victory against the demons one week ago, I, alongside sir Eisenhorn, Reign, and many others, have been ousted as traitors that wanted to take the crown for themselves." "Now, I understand that our actionsst night did not help our image, but what you have heard is false, and I will be talking about the true events that happened." "I fully expect many of you do not believe me, as the story is oundish enough that even I would doubt its validity had I not been there myself to see it all," Raigon said withplete resolve as his calm voice and manner of speech were visible to all. The people stared at his image as they all wondered what he was going to say. Some already believed that what was previously told to them by the royal family was not entirely true as it happened too quickly and it made no sense that the people that had so much power in the kingdom and had poured everything they had into helping the kingdom in the past would suddenly be traitors. Something didn''t add up, but the people knew better than to openly question the royal family as that was a good way to be marked as a traitor and jailed or executed. "It all first started centuries ago, when a being from another world far from ours arrived here, nobody amongst us knows how many years had passed before that particr being decided to join the founder of our kingdom and managed to persuade him to create the kingdom of Ris years ago." "With the kingdom founded, that particr being expected the founder to stick around, only to suddenly be left alone." "This is what sir Reign had personally heard from that particr being during his battle with her," Raigon said before pausing slightly and then continuing. "The being wanted to have a better chance to mingle with us humans so it decided to go into some sort of hibernation for many years in order to fully control a human body." "It mingled amongst us, never showing her true colors until one week ago." "The being I''m speaking of was the queen, she had poisoned the minds of the king and other higher-ups and had gained full control over them with her immense powers." "She wanted full control over the kingdom, and decided to get rid of sir Reign who was her biggest obstacle, and that was when I and the others had noticed that something was going on." "With us not being loyal to her, the queen decided to get rid of us as well." "My own father and uncle, the king, attacked us alongside the queen and many others." Raigon showed an expression of pain and sadness for a brief moment before continuing his speech. "It was thanks to sir Eisenhorn that we were able to escape the sudden attack, but a lot of ourrades had died, and the rest of us had been branded as traitors and the whole kingdom was turned against us." "We knew that the only way we could make sure the kingdom was safe was by defeating the enemy, or to be more exact, defeating the queen." "And we were able to do just that, but we didn''t know that the queen had ced her powers inside most of the higher-ups of the kingdom, who all died after sir Reign was victorious and had managed to defeat the queen." "And that, that is the real truth of what had happened." "I know it sounds oundish and fake, but that is the real truth, I will understand if you choose not to believe my words, but I am truly saying the truth here." The people of the kingdom were silent. It was simply too much information to take in. They just learned that the queen who was loved by all was actually an alien that had taken over the kingdom and had nned all of this for so long. Not only that but the deaths of many were directly tied to her. Many didn''t know if they should believe Raigon''s words as it was just like he had said, the story was truly too oundish to be trusted, and yet, it made sense as to why they were suddenly branded as traitors and how the whole kingdom suddenly changed overnight. Some openly started showing their dissatisfaction and started cursing at Raigon while others stared down at the ground,pletely lost. "As for the matter of who will fill in the position of king." Raigon suddenly said. "There will be no king or queen for the near future, we have decided to create a council that would fill in that position until we have found a suitable candidateter on." Raigon''s words struck everyone like thunder. To actually hear that nobody would actually take over the position and be branded as king was something nobody had expected, not in the least. "But worry not, nothing will change, in fact, we will be lowering taxes and all the soldiers that wish to return to their normal, daily lives can go back without any worries." "They will furthermore be paid upon their leave and will receive a pension for a year to help them return to their normal lives." "And now, I will pass the floor to sir Reign who wishes to speak a few words before his departure." Raigon suddenly said before bowing slightly and moving to the side, allowing Reign to take center stage. Chapter 552 Leaving Riplas Again "Hello there, I am Reign." Reign said somewhat awkwardly as he stood in front of the small streaming device. "As many of you have heard, the story of me being a human from another world is in fact true, and today will be myst day here, at least for the foreseeable future," Reign said seriously as he stood in front of the device and stared at it straight without blinking. "I have heard that some people believe that what I and the others had done was indeed the same as bing traitors since we did annihte the royal family with our actions, but the truth was just as Raigon had said, after dealing with the queen, the rest of them died as a consequence of taking part of her powers and tainting their souls with hers." "We were lucky that the queen was weakened and that we were able to attack the capital without anyone noticing us before it was toote, otherwise the ones that would have died would have been us, not them." "Even though I am just a passenger in this world and I haven''t been here for long, I only had good things that I could say about the king, Lios, and the rest, their deaths, although not affecting me as heavily as Raigon and the others, still are not something that I took lightly." "The people of Ris can be assured that I will have absolutely no part in managing the kingdom as I will be leaving today, the council will be elected soon and you will all live in peace and prosperity from now on if nothing major happens in the future." Reign then bowed slightly before moving to the side and allowing the final person to speak. That person, of course, was Eisenhorn. Even though the younger generation didn''t know him well and had only heard stories of the old protector of the realm, all the other citizens knew full well who he was. Thanks to him not only regaining his strength but going above it and also managing to gain the de aura, his body and face had changed and returned to how they were back in his prime when he marched with the army and fought against the enemies of Ris. He stood in front of the device, wearing no armor but a simple ck robe. "Citizens of Ris, my name is Eisenhorn Askeld, the protector of the realm and the grandmander of our armies," Eisenhorn spoke calmly and with great strength in his voice. He first bowed down and stayed like that for a couple of seconds before lifting his head and continuing his speech. "I will first apologize to the people for what you have gone through for thest couple of months." "Thanks to my illness, I was only able to return to the field of a battle recently and have been a useless old man for many years, I am ashamed to even call myself the protector of the realm when I have allowed so many to die thanks to my uselessness." "What sir Raigon and Reign have said is the truth, I have personally seen the madness in the eyes of the king and the other nobles and ministers that have joined the queen and taken part in her ns." "We fought not for glory or power, but in order to keep the kingdom safe, in order to not allow a being from another ce of the vast universe to control everyone from the shadows." "Our story may seem far-fetched and untrue, but I swear on my title and family name that it is the truth and that everything we have done for thest couple of days was for the wellbeing of the kingdom, whether you trust us or not, will be up to you." "The council will be set by and will contain 7 people in it, we will do our best to find and select those that have the kingdom''s best intention so that they will be able to do what is right for the kingdom and the people before wee to a conclusion as to who should be the next ruler." "Other than that, the taxes will be lowered and the people will no longer have to suffer as the war is finished and we have emerged as the victor, a time of prosperity and peace is right in front of us, and we will not allow anyone to change that." Eisenhorn ended the speech by once again bowing down to the citizens via the streaming device before the streaming ended and the people were left wondering at what to believe. They were given the same story by three different people, and that was of course nothing special as the three had all been branded traitors and could easily have manufactured the whole story and learned it by heart in order to cate the citizens. It mattered little what the people believed, however, as the undeniable truth was that Raigon and the others had won and they were now the most powerful and the most influential people in the kingdom. Even the council that was going to be created would still have less power than them, as nobody would dare to do anything that would infuriate the two men and the others that stood right below them. Raigon knew that he would have to make sure that the council was made up of upstanding citizens that held great respect in the kingdom, he would also need to make sure that everybody understood that their word was to be respected and that none could try to threaten, bribe, or ckmail any member of the council, otherwise he would make sure that they would be made as an example of his fury. Reign stayed for a bit longer and talked with Raigon and the rest before saying goodbye. He was needed back on Earth and he couldn''t stay for much longer and risk anything happening back home. Right before calling for the system and going back, Reign pulled up his status screen and stared at his new status and powers. Ding! [ The exp requirements have been once again changed in order for the yer to understand them easier. ] Ding! [ yer has enough exp to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Current yer level is 301, additional stats gained ] [ Free Attribute points + 15 , Strength + 4, Agility + 4, Endurance + 1, Vitality + 1, Willpower + 1, Spirit + 4 ] Level: 301 ( 100 / 1 200 ) ss: Magic Swordsman / ? (more info in the ss menu) Race: Nephilim (more info unavable ) Attribute points: 15 Strength: 3 404 (6 974) (+ 20% from ability, + 85% from items) Agility: 3 554 (8 174) (+ 30% from ability, + 102% from items) Endurance: 3 001 (4 201) (+ 10% from ability, +30% from items) Vitality: 3 001 (4 201) (+ 10% from ability, , + 30% from items) Willpower: 3 201 (4 481) (+ 10% from ability, + 30% from items ) Spirit: 3 564 ( 8 009 ) (+ 20% from ability, + 87% from items) Ability: Lightning maniption S ( lvl 2 exp: 30%) Darkness Maniption SSS ( lvl 1 0% ) - limited use Light Maniption SSS ( level 1 0% ) C limited use Soul Maniption SSS ( level 1 0% ) - limited use [ The effects of rank S items have been halved ] Reign could now finally see his race and the once mysterious ability that turned out to be three whole abilities. Of course, the abilities had been sealed and he could only use a limited amount of their powers, but it was still enough to improve his strength by arge margin. All three were of course level 1, but it wasn''t level 1 as his lightning maniption was as he could use a great deal of their power even right now. That was of course thanks to him already being a Tier IV being and thanks to the fact that his mana pool was vast, allowing him to pump arge amount of mana and use the abilities normally. One thing that now confused him was the fact that he had a new, but mysterious ss. He didn''t know what to think of it, but from what Aethion had said, it was something that all Nephilims would get after going through the awakening. He would have full ess and view of the ss during his transformation. That was all said by the dark copy, and Reign had no reason to not believe his words. He had a weird rtionship with the copy that lived deep inside his consciousness. The copy was seemingly out to get him in the beginning, but as time passed, Reign could see that the copy was looking out for him as thetter had helped him out numerous times in the past, even saving his life multiple times. He didn''t know what to think of it, especially since he still remembered the words that Raegan had told him many months ago about trusting the copy. He didn''t know how Raegan knew about it, but it was definitely not simple. He would perhaps be able to gain more information about the copy from Eldar and the others once he had a chance to talk to them, but he wasn''t sure if they would know more about it. With those thoughts present in his mind, Reign called for the system and a bright light enveloped him in front of Raigon and the others before he was gone. Chapter 553 Reigns Return A white light shone brightly on the top of a building as Reign arrived back in his territory. One nce at the territory was enough to let him know that nothing had happened as the people were merrily walking around and showed no signs of panicking or being worried about anything. The traps that he and the others had ced were still there, although some were lost and some had been used multiple times as they were not a one-time consumable type of trap. Reign ced a hood on his head and used his darkness maniption to make himself less visible and to lower his presence to its minimum. This was his first time using his darkness maniption, but he had seen Shadow use it multiple times and all of them talked about their abilities and how they worked in order to have a better understanding of each other so that they could fight better as a team. With the words that Shadow had said about using his ability to lower his presence and visibility to a minimum, Reign tried his best to copy it, and found it rtively simple, at least in the beginning. His darkness maniption was after all much more advanced than Shadows, although severely limited in this form. He was also able to sense that contrary to Shadow''s darkness, he was different. While Shadow''s darkness mostly focused on allowing him more stealth and powerful corrosion, Reign actually had no ess to said corrosion. His darkness was different, it was at the same time more simple, but yet moreplicated as well as it focused mostly on destruction. He had a feeling that he would be able to more easily copy Shadow''s [ Darkness Implosion ] skill than his stealth ability or to even try to get the corrosion powers that thetter''s darkness had. With that in mind, Reign wondered just how different other people''s abilities are. His lightning, for example, focused on improving his speed and prative power to its maximum. In the beginning, he used it mostly to shock the enemies so that they wouldn''t be able to move easily, but as he grew more powerful, and the monsters he faced became stronger as well, most of the paralysis he was able to inflict was gone as the monsters were more resistant to it. Perhaps there were other lightning users that could paralyze enemies with greater ease, but would lose out on the speed and prative buff the lightning gave them. It was only now that Reign was able to realize that having an ability didn''t necessarily mean that one could perform the same things another person with the same ability could. Reign jumped from rooftop to rooftop and made sure nobody was able to spot him before he arrived back in his building. He entered the building and was met with Greenie who had already taken up his hammer and was ready to pounce and attack him. "Stop, stop, it''s me!" Reign quickly shouted as he took off the hood and showed his face to Greenie who suddenly breathed out deeply. "Mast C Reign, you''re back!" Greenie eximed happily as he put his hammer down and hugged Reign. "I didn''t think you would take such a short amount of time, most people are still unaware of your disappearance." "I thought somebody tried to sneak in, maybe a spy that has gotten wind of you and the others not being here, so I prepared for a fight, but to think you have already finished your evolution, that''s great!" Greenie spoke with great excitement as Reign smiled at him. "But, why were you wearing a robe and had a hoodie on?" "I thought it would be best if nobody were to know I am back yet, hopefully, the others will have simr thoughts, I only regret not telling them beforehand that we shouldy low aftering back since I thought that we would once again be transported back to the center of the territory where everyone can see us." "But, I did have a particrly ''easy'' challenge, which means that the others will probably need a lot longer to go through their evolutions." Reign said as he sat down on the couch before looking at Greenie. "I noticed that some of the traps were gone and that some had been used, what happened." "Nothing major, a couple of monsters that were of Tier II attacked, I don''t know how they came here as they shouldn''t be able toe here without losing most of their strength." "Hmm, the zones have already started changing, or the enemy has some sort of skill that allows them to move their monsters through the zones without suffering any penalties, no matter what it is, it''s bad news." Reign said with a heavy expression on his face before sighing suddenly. He got up and stretched a bit before tapping Greenie on the shoulder. "I''m going to see Eldar, I have something to discuss with him." "I trust that you''ll be fine without me?" Reign smiled at Greenie who smirked at him before nodding his head. Reign simply nodded back before putting the hood back over his head and leaving the building before making his way over to the teleporter. He entered and quickly made his way to the castle, fully aware that Eldar and Jack were looking at him from the office on top of the castle. Upon making his way to the top, he opened the door without even knocking as Eldar''s voice was heard the moment he came up to thest floor. "I see that you have finally awakened, Reign." Eldar smiled at Reign as he and Jack sat on the sofas. He motioned Reign to sit and Reign nodded at his words. "I guess you came here because you want some answers, right?" "Yes." Reign nodded as Eldar poured some coffee for him before sighing. "Well, first of all, as you are well aware, I knew of your situation from the very beginning, well, the fact that you were a Nephilim." "Even Jack wasn''t aware of it from early on, but I was lucky enough to encounter one of you a long time ago, so back when you first made contact with mana, I was able to recognize the weak mana signature that came from you, making me well aware of what you were." "I thought about what I should do back then, perhaps I should contact the higher-ups and tell them of my findings, but honestly, it was a stretch and they probably wouldn''t believe the words of a simple Transcendent, especially not when it had anything to do with Nephilims." "Sir, I already know some things about the Nephilims, I I met with the ancestor through my visions and he, together with my copy told me some things, but I was also told that you can give me more information." Eldar and Jack both froze at his words. The cup of coffee that Eldar was holding started shaking and coffee started spilling out. Jack simply crushed the cup in his hands upon hearing the words before gulping heavily. "You C you say you met with the ancestor, are are you sure about that, Reign," Jack asked him with a heavy voice as Reign simply nodded. "White robe, white hair, looks like he is in his twenties, has the name Raziel, it should be him." "I C I don''t know what his majesty looks like, but I do know of his name, that much is well known throughout the entire universe." Eldar suddenly said with a heavy voice before staring at Reign. "Can you tell us what you spoke, and what you already know?" "If his majesty has allowed it, of course." Jack further added from the side as Reign simply nodded at them before telling them everything that he had learned from Raziel, Aethion, and from his dark copy. "Incredible, not only did you meet his majesty through a vision and had two full conversations with him, but you actually have support from the copy, that must be the first case of something like that happening." Eldar suddenly said with a confused expression on his face. "Why, is that really that rare, and what is up with people being so shocked, isn''t Greenie being a Vajra also big news, they are also amongst the most powerful races of the universe, right?" "Yes, but not as rare, not nearly as rare, Reign." Eldar suddenly said as he sighed. "There are probably millions of Vajra''s in the universe, which although seems a lot, is nothing when you factor in just how many beings are in the universe, hell, there were wars where the casualties reached billions." "As for Nephilims, from what I know, there are only a couple of tens of thousands of you in the universe." "As for why it''s such a big deal, well, it''s simply because the Nephilims are not only considered to be some of the most powerful beings in the universe, but because you are the only race to exist that can control both light and darkness, alongside having the ability to control souls, no other race has such ability and power, none." Chapter 554 Finishing The Conversation And Jacks Master Silence was present in the room as Reign stared at Eldar who sighed. "You see, controlling those three abilities, havingplete dominion over those fields, it''s something no race has, even the control over light and darkness is something that rarely everyone has as they are two extremities, two powers that are theplete opposite of one another." "It''s like fire and water, but multiplied by a hundred." "Coupled in with the control over the soul, and Nephilims have power over life itself, so far, over the course of millions and billions of years, there had never been a case of a Nephilim dying of old age, never." "Now, whether that is because Nephilims are indeed immortal or because they simply have lifespans that are much longer than any other race, is unknown." "They haveplete dominion over life and death and I have heard tales of them bringing even the dead back to life, something that should be impossible for beings that are not at the very top of the universe, even then, it is a very rare urrence." "But one thing is certain, with you now awakening, the eyes of the entire Alliance will be on you, at least when ites to the higher-ups, as for those below, Transcendents, Saints, even some low-ranked Gods, they will probably have no information on you at all." "Not even gods, why?" Reign asked Eldar with a confused expression as he tried his best to take in all the information that thetter had given to him. "Because you are a Nephilim, it''s as simple as that." "You belong to a race that ispletely outside the scope of the Alliance or any other organization, one that seldom hasmunication with the others, except for the cases when they are traveling or providing their services as mercenaries." "From my understanding, Nephilims are allowed to do whatever they want to do as long as it is not detrimental to the Immortal Army, but very few chose to leave and explore the universe as they have everything they need in the army''s headquarters." "But every time a group of Nephilims is spotted, then everyone knows that something is going on, as the army never moves without a good reason." Reign continued listening to Eldar and his story of the Immortal Army. Eldar knew little, to be honest, and it was mostly just tales that were widely avable to everyone. Anything containing more information about the army is kept a secret and there were few that knew such information. As Eldar finished the story, he suddenly grew serious. "Now, to talk about that ''copy'' of yours." Reign could immediately sense the shift in the atmosphere. Previously, even though Eldar was serious, he was talking calmly and without any pressure, but now that pressure was clearly visible on his face. "I happen to have met a Nephilim before, and he shared some things with me." "He had already gone through his full awakening and was a Transcendent at that time, just like me." "From what he told me, the sort of connection you have with the copy ispletely different from his own." Eldar stared at Reign with a solemn look before continuing. "As I said before, Nephilims have the power of light and darkness, dominion over life and death, but that is exactly the reason why there are so few of you." "The power over light and darkness is something that should not be possible, and even though I have heard of tales of some other races having that, it''s still only in rare instances where they obtain that, none of them are actually born with those two abilities." "Each Nephilim has a copy like yours, but the rtionship between them is vtile, the copy is the manifestation of the darkness inside of you, and it will at any turn try its best to stray you off your path and obtain full control over your body." "Slightly more than 50% of Nephilims lose control and give in to the darkness inside of them, bing nothing more than mindless beasts that live for the sole purpose of killing and destroying." "In those cases, when a Nephilim loses control, it is almost impossible for them to return to their normal state, and a Nephilim that is a member of the Immortal Army wille and destroy them, eliminating any trace of the Nephilim having existed at all." A heavy atmosphere appeared in the office as Reign showed a heavy expression on his face upon hearing Eldar''s words. "But." Eldar suddenly said as he stared straight into Reign''s eyes. "The copy is usually not there to help the Nephilim, it doesn''t give advice, it doesn''t appear only to talk with you, it definitely does not tell you things about your race and such things." "The rtionship between your copy and you is something that I didn''t know could even exist, but of course, I only know things that the Nephilim I met told me, I don''t know what other Nephilims have gone through, and how their powers and copies manifested." "So to actually hear that you and your copy have such a rtionship ispletely unknown to me, still, I do rmend you take care and not trust the copy too much, you never know, its intentions may be very well to fool you into believing it is your friend before taking over your body." "Yeah, there were cases in the past when I had started seeing it the first couple of times when it definitely acted a bit differently, it was definitely more forceful and tried to make me do things back then, and then it suddenly changed." "Mhhmm, that could very well be it, it saw that there was no chance it would gain anything from being forceful and decided to take the soft approach, slowly building up trust and coaxing you into giving in." "Of course, I may be wrong and the copy could very well be there to help you, one can never know," Eldar said as he shrugged his shoulders before getting up. "Well, that would be all I know about the Nephilims, there is a chance that Drayce knows more, but I''m not sure if he will be open to telling you more, still, it wouldn''t hurt to try," Eldar told Reign who nodded his head before getting up and shaking Eldar''s hand, thanking him for telling him everything he knew. As Reign left the office, Eldar and Jack were left sitting on the sofas before Jack suddenly had a weird expression on his face. He got up and opened a window, letting a flying sword into the office. "A messenger sword?" Eldar asked Jack who nodded to him before staring at the sword. "It''s from my senior brother, if he is sending a message, then something important must have happened." Jack grabbed the sword before closing his eyes and letting the sword scatter into dots of light and enter his body. As the light entered his body, Jack suddenly sighed before a wide smile appeared on his face. "Master has finally entered the realm of Saints." "Really, congrattions, for him to finally do it, it was about time." Eldar smiled brightly as Jack nodded to him. His master was one of the oldest Transcendets alive, and one of the most powerful ones to have ever existed. His greatest feats were things that shock the universe as he had already in multiple Saints that hade after him in the past. They were old enemies that had managed to reach Sainthood and believed they were powerful enough to kill their old enemy, only to be in by Jack''s master. He was an addict when it came to swords and although he was qualified enough to reach the realm of a Saint centuries ago, he had decided to stay in the realm of a Transcendent before reaching the very peak of swordy possible in that realm. He had done the same before reaching the realm of a Transcendent and had almost died of old age as he stayed a Tier X being for a long time before finally being satisfied with what he knew. He was one of the few that had managed to do the same as Eisenhorn and reached Rank Z in his swordy, but contrary to Eisenhorn, Jack''s master had managed to do so with every single type of sword before Transcending, a feat that left many in the universe speechless. That led to him being stuck in the same realm for much longer than others, but what he was given thanks to that was unparalleled strength that none could match in the same realm. Even though he had only now reached the realm of a Saint, he could already be considered to be a powerful Saint that could fight against Saints that were above his rank. His reaching Sainthood was news that would soon be spread throughout the entire universe. As for Reign, he was now standing in front of the Buddhist temple. Chapter 555 Meeting Eigol Again Reign collected himself before entering the temple, fully aware that he might not receive anything from Drayce. As he entered, he was mildly surprised to see that there were quite a few yers from the territory inside. With the temple giving a buff to those that decided to join the temple and fight for them, they had be quite popr with the yers since it was a way to be more powerful than others without really doing anything else but simply joining them. Of course, that was simply wishful thinking from the yers that soon found themselves inside the temple''s training grounds. Just like the temple, the entrance to the training grounds was a portal, to be more specific, there were multiple training grounds that the yers could enter. Each one teleported the yers to apletely new space, one that was not present for only them, but all the ashen battlemonks that came from other temples as well. The training grounds were enormous, each one being the size of a and having many dangers inside of them. The training grounds were divided into multiple sections, the first section was devoid of danger and the yers were supposed to spend a couple of hours there everyday training and getting used to the training methods the temple provided. The training was simr to what people would see in movies that showed the Shaolin monks doing. They had to do strenuous exercises that left most of them crying in pain, but even though there were many that wanted to quit, they were unable to do so before passing the first training session, which meant that they were forced to spend a couple of hours in the training grounds each day and simply had no way of getting out of the whole thing. The other sections of the training grounds were there for the yers to gain experience and fight monsters. Contrary to how it was on Earth, dying here would not mean really dying, the yers would be teleported back to the first section, but they would lose a couple of levels as a result, which meant that the more one died, the weaker they became. That was only true for the first training grounds which were meant for yers that were below Tier I, the other, more advanced training grounds, had no such function, and dying there was real. There were even those that became enamored with the temple and its teaching and had full-heartedly joined it and started praying to the deity the temple worshipped. They found themselves bing calm and collected and having a special source of power deep inside of them. There were over a hundred yers that had joined the temple and Reign could see many of them pacing back and forth through the temple. He made his way toward Drayce''s office, which was located on the very top floor. Nobody gave Reign any trouble, even with him wearing a robe and hood thatpletely hid his identity. The monks that were inside the temple and the battlemonks all seemingly could see through his disguise, which was true since they had a boost to their strength inside the temple and nobody could hide from them and their eyes. The yers had no such boost and were a bit surprised to see a man wearing a disguise simply walking through the temple without any issues from the higher-ranked monks. Reign got up and finally reached Drayce''s office. He knocked on the door and entered after Drayce told him toe in, only to be surprised to see Drayce there with another man. The second man was someone that Reign immediately recognized as it was the long-haired blonde man that he and the others had met in the hidden challenge that they did together with the angels. Reign had thought that the man was a part of the challenge, not a real person that would actually show himself again. "Ah, it is nice to see you again, young man," Eigol said to Reign as he smiled warmly at him. He was holding a cup of dark red liquid and drank it with delight as Drayce was sitting in his chair and looking at Reign. "Sit down Reign, I know why you came here." Drayce smiled and pointed at another chair. "So, can you tell me anything about them?" "Well, as you already know, telling you too much is not allowed since his majesty would punish those that dared do so, but I can give you more informationpared to Eldar, specifically, I can tell you more about that ''copy'' of yours," Drayce said with a smile as Eigol''s lip twitched a bit. "I already had a brief conversation with Jack and Eldar, it was not specifically about you, but he told me about what you guys talked about, so I know what information he couldn''t tell you thanks to him not having the necessary knowledge." "In short, the copies are different for each Nephilim, some are more forceful, some are shrewd and try to trick them, while others are somewhat silent as they are certain that the Nephilim will fall without them interfering much." "But, I have also not heard of a copy actually doing something like yours, I do admit that my knowledge of you guys is not as deep since I only know a couple of Nephilims, but perhaps my friend over there can help us with that," Drayce said as he nced at Eigol who scoffed. "Tch, first of all, I will say that I don''t like your sort, there''s no specific reason for it, it''s just that even though I have had a good rtionship with some Nephilims in the past, I have also fought a lot of them, especially in the beginning," Eigol said as he put the cup down. "But when ites to knowledge, I do have a fair amount of it when ites to you, including the behavior of the copies." "First, can you transform for a moment?" Eigol suddenly asked Reign who was seemingly a bit confused. "It''s only for a moment, I need to see what you look like in your true form beforeing to a conclusion." Reign simply nodded at Eigol before standing up and using his powers. His body grewrger and wings sprouted out from his back. Light and Darkness coiled around him while both Eigol and Drayce could sense the power of souls manifesting like an invisible barrier around Reign. That onlysted for a moment before Reign turned back and sat down after exhaling deeply. With him transforming for such a short time, the cooldown to the next transformation was only a couple of hours long, which somewhat surprised Reign. "There''s more light than darkness, at least I think so," Eigol said with slight confusion as he stared at Reign. "Usually, there''s a clear difference when ites to how much power a Nephilim has over the two elements, most have a lot more control over the light, but there are cases when some have control over darkness primarily." Eigol suddenly sighed and leaned back. "Those are the ones whose copies are very different from the rest, but they are very rare." "They are those tainted with darkness and who are already out of control." "They are not normal Nephilims, their wings are ck and gray and they have ack of control, often spiraling out of control and going on murder sprees." "Their copies are there in order to bring them back to the light and safe them from bing demented, unfortunately, it rarely works and most lose full control of themselves and end up being murdered by the other Nephilims." "The rtionship you have with your copy resembles them, but you are clearly not losing control, and you actually have a good bnce of light and darkness, which is somewhat weird as well." "So you have no idea either?" Drayce suddenly asked Eigol who shook his head. "Nope, there is more darkness inside of him, which should mean that the copy is the manifestation of the element of darkness inside of him, a copy that is created in order to bring him to the dark and make him lose control, but the difference between light and darkness is faint so I have to admit that I am lost." "You are the first Nephilim I have seen that is like that, well, other than that ''person''." Eigol showed a small change in his expression as he mentioned that, but it quickly went back to normal. "You said that you managed to take a part of the element of darkness from your copy in the past?" ? "Yes, it was quite a long time ago, and I suddenly saw that I can easily take a piece and manipte it at will." Reign said as Eigol''s face became even more confused. "That ... is a first, to be honest." "Usually that cannot happen before one awakens, as it is only after a Nephilim knows what he is that he is able to slowly start taking control over the second element before achievingplete bnce in his body, but you have started doing so way earlier, which should have been impossible." Chapter 556 Eigols Questions And His Mysterious Past "So, you''re saying that you got nothing?" Reign asked Eigol as the man''s lip twitched in slight frustration. "Yeah, you''re the first one to have something like this, at least from what I know," Eigol said as he shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, just be careful of the copy, but if things are really like what you have said, I don''t think there is any need to worry." "Alright, I''m off then, there are some things I need to check out rted to the territory." Reign said as he got up. "I presume you are interested in how the monsters were able toe here without getting a penalty from the system?" Drayce asked Reign who stopped and looked back at him. "Do you know anything about that?" "Nope, not a clue." "Me neither, haven''t gone the slightest idea," Eigol added from the side as both men raised their hands in the air. "Right well, I''ll be on my way then." Reign said as he looked at the two with suspicion before leaving the office. "So, what did you think, what did you really think?" Drayce suddenly turned serious and asked Eigol who was looking up at the ceiling. "I didn''t lie about him being the first one that has done something like this, as for his copy, there are a couple of things that I think could be the reason for its behavior, but I don''t know anything for certain." "So it''s really a first for you to see someone like him, that''s surprising, to say the least," Drayce said in a solemn voice as he crossed his arms and leaned back into his chair. "Time will tell just what is happening with that boy, but since he has already been able to take a part of the other side and make it his own, I really do believe that he won''t find it difficult to achieve bnce, it''s just that it''s way too easy for him, not at all how the other Nephilims had done it." "Most will spend years slowly taking parts of the dark side and making it their own while ignoring the copy or sometimes even fighting against the copy in order to weaken its power, but this kid has done so without any difficulty, not to mention the fact that his copy is so cooperative." "It''s not normal, in any way you look at it, it''s just not the normal way of progression for a Nephilim, but I guess that is to be expected of someone that has ''his'' name." "Hmm?" Drayce didn''t miss the way Eigol had said the word ''his'' and knew that there was an underlying meaning to his sentence, but Eigol simply shrugged and didn''t borate further, making Drayce interested in what he meant by that. "Don''t overthink it, even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to tell you, so just forget about it, or rise to a high enough realm so that I can tell you," Eigol said before Drayce nodded at his words. The two had been together for quite a while now, and Drayce knew that if Eigol was not telling him something, it was either because it wasn''t important, or because he couldn''t tell him because he would be in danger simply by knowing it. "Anyway, things are progressing quite fast on this, the third phase should be nearly upon them, right?" Eigol asked Drayce who sighed. "It should begin any day now, I doubt the third phase will change everything right away, but those that had lived in fear orfort will find their lives overturned after the announcement, it will only be those like Reign that had managed to gain power and create their own territory that will be able to continue acting normally." ''This whole was overturned by the system''s arrival, and it will now be forced through yet another change, and that ising right after people had gotten somewhat used to such a life." "It really is brutal,pletely different from how the system usually does things." "Well, the Alliance is in a hurry, the Dark Ones have started using even more brutal methods in order to gain mores and power under their scope of influence, if the Alliance doesn''t at least do this much, they will be left behind by the Dark Ones and will ultimately be finished." "Shouldn''t they try to employ more neutral factions, from what I know, there''s still quite some left, right?" "Those that are left are too powerful to be moved by the Alliance, hell, some of them are even more powerful than the Alliance or the Dark Ones, what reason would such factions have to join when they could singlehandedly get rid of the other one if they wished to?" "Right, but hasn''t the Immortal already moved, you told me that he has gone to the Alliance to speak about this, wouldn''t his cooperation change things immediately?" "Well, in a way, the Dark Ones have already slowed down their activity and tried sending envoys to his holy mountain, they''re doing everything they can to get him to stay neutral or join them, but he ispletely uninterested." "Well, that''s to be expected, that man will not move for anyone, but for him to put a im on this, that is truly interesting," Eigol said as Drayce raised an eyebrow. "You already know why he did it, don''t you?" "Maybe, or maybe I don''t," Eigol said with a smile as Drayce simply shook his head. "Well, it is to be expected that a person that was once such a powerful figure would know more about him," Drayce said before getting up. "So, still no information about my master?" Eigol suddenly asked as Drayce shook his head. "Honestly, I can''t even find any information about your ''legion'' or anything connected to you, it''s like everything you told me has been wiped out of existence, I even asked my own master, and he had no idea about it either." "That''s worrying," Eigol said as Drayce nodded his head. "Yeah, if things are like that, then there is definitely someone powerful behind it, someone that doesn''t want any information about you guys to ever be known to people." "There could be people like that, but eons have passed since that ''event'', I doubt any of them are still even alive, the things that happened that day were, well, they were enough to shake the entire known universe, so even if someone was to try and cover it up, there should be traces of the event at least, but there''s nothing." "Still, both of us are only Transcendents, even your master is not really at the level where he would know the true secrets of the universe and its many races, so the more powerful we be, the higher the chance to get answers." "And if someone powerful is hiding those answers?" Drayce suddenly asked Eigol who smiled with bloodthirst. "Then I will rip him apart with my bare hands before getting the answers straight out of his mouth." The bloodthirst that Eigol had released was enough to make even Drayce gulp while the entire temple was able to sense it, many people started shaking slightly without knowing why. "Sorry about that," Eigol said as he suppressed his bloodthirst. Back in the territory, Reign was checking out the traps that had been set off by the monsters that had approached the territory before making his way to the surrounding area and checking it out as well. Everything was the same as always, the monsters that resided in the areas around the territory were at the same level they were supposed to be and nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Reign decided to try and get some information from some of the more intelligent monsters, he hunted down some orcs and questioned them about the events that took ce in his absence, but they were as confused as he was. He even made his way over to their base inside the region and met with their chief. Well, he forced his way inside the base and released a part of his mana to make them all drop down to their knees before entering the hut where their chief was located in. The chief, after sensing Reign''s power, was very cooperative and confirmed that there had indeed been sightings of monsters that were much more powerful than those in this region, but he was also confused as to how they got inside. It was after the chief and Reign had finished their conversation that an orc entered the base and started shouting about how he had important information to tell the chief. He was allowed to enter, and upon seeing a human inside the hut, he was confused. The chief told him to speak and not mind Reign, and upon hearing his words, both Reign and the chief were surprised greatly. The orc finished speaking with a bloodthirsty smile on his face while the chief was visibly worried. Suddenly, the orc''s head got separated from its body as Reign stood up. Chapter 557 Holes "Chief, us orcs found a hole in barrier to big vige!" "The other areas too, we can go and fight more monsters and take over the weak areas, we can fight stronger monsters, we can be strong and get back the big vige!" "We can take the human once again, we can taste their flesh and take their women,e, boss, let''s go, we can take this ve too!" Those were the words the orc that had arrived inside the chief''s hut had said before his head was cut off by Reign. The chief was even more scared of Reign now as he was unable to even see how Reign had struck the orc before his head was suddenly cut off from his body. "Tch, I acted a bit hastily there." Reign said with slight frustration as he stared at the headless body of the orc that had fallen down to the ground. "He did mention that ''they'' have found a hole, so there should be a group of them, right, chief?" Reign asked the chief with a smile on his face as thetter nodded hastily. Thanks to him being stronger, and the orcs also being of a rtively high level, Reign was able to understand everything they said. It was of course thanks to the system that pretty much tranted everything that other races said and allowed Reign to understand them. Reign and the chief exited the hut, and upon noticing a human leading the way, the orcs that had just returned to their base had confused expressions on their faces. That all changed when Reign released some of his aura, making all of them kneel and sweat profusely thanks to the incredible suppression his aura had on them. "The holes in the barriers, show them to me," Reign told the orcs who nodded fearfully before sealing his aura back to his body and allowing them to breathe normally. The orcs looked at him like he was a monster and quickly made their way out of the base, leading Reign and the chief toward the holes they had found. Upon arriving at the ces, Reign was suddenly confused as he couldn''t see anything out of ce. "So, where is the hole exactly?" Reign asked the orcs who looked at him weirdly. They pointed right in front of them, where the town of Doncaster was, but Reign was still unable to notice anything out of ce. "Are you guys messing with me?" Reign asked them calmly and once again released a portion of his aura, only for the orcs to shake their heads and swear that the hole was right in front of them. ''Shit.'' Reign thought to himself as he quickly understood what was happening. Since he and the other yers were never punished for going to other areas, the barriers that were put in ce there were simply invisible to them, which meant that only monsters could see them. That was a problem since it meant that Reign and the others would have absolutely no way of knowing where more powerful monsters could attack Doncaster from. Usually, Reign wouldn''t worry so much as there were no monsters powerful enough to endanger the town nearby. The yers now were on average low-leveled Tier II beings, with a lot of them also being Tier III, which meant that only monsters from the mountain and other faraway areas could do anything to them, but the enemies they were facing could control monsters and aim them at Doncaster. With how the enemy organization usually did things, they had definitely found out about this and Reign suspected that some of the monsters that hade close to the town were indeed sent by them. The enemy had the ability to not only take control over monsters but even store them in a special kind of dimension. The monsters they would take out would not be penalized as they were counted as a part of the yer, but that was only a small portion of their strength as the enemy was only dangerous when they were able to control arge number of monsters. Hell, they didn''t even need to control all of them, as it would be enough for them to only control the leaders of a group and have them go to Doncaster, the other monsters would simply follow them. The barriers and penalty being lifted also meant that other monsters could now go to the higher-leveled areas and fight powerful monsters before fleeing back to their base, slowly increasing their own strength. It was a big deal that could change everything if Reign and the others weren''t prepared for it, so there was a big need for him to tell the news to everyone else. Reign suddenly stared at the orcs before telling them to wait for him there. If they were to move a step from the area, he promised to go to their base and kill everyone that was present. The orcs knew that someone as powerful as him could easily do that, and they simply gulped in fear and nodded at him before sitting down on the ground and waiting. Reign made his way back to Doncaster and entered his building, telling Greenie what he had found out. He told Greenie to get multiple groups of yers and go to where he left the orcs. They were to put pirs on each side of the hole so that everyone knew where they were located, he also told Greenie to start making outposts right in front of the holes and to always have a couple of yers there, guarding the holes. The outposts would be outfitted with a loud rm that could easily be heard throughout the entire area, and the yers were to sound the rm if anyrge groups of monsters appeared. If there was no such thing, but the yers that were acting as guards suspected something was wrong, there was a second rm that they could activate. The rm wasn''t loud and it would actually notify the guild that there was something suspicious going on, after which they could send a team or two in order to check things out, and they would also notify Greenie and the top teams of the territory. Greenie simply nodded at Reign and told him that it would be done before Reign made his way back to the orcs. He told them that some people woulde and that they were to show them all the holes before leaving the area with the chief. Only minutes after his departure, while the orcs were getting a bit restless and didn''t know whether to leave or continue waiting, Greenie arrived with a couple of yers. Upon seeing Greenie and the yers and sensing just how powerful each of them was, the orcs were scared senseless and quickly showed where the hole was before taking Greenie and the others to the other holes as well. Meanwhile, Reign was making rounds around the other areas with the chief and had told him to show him every single hole in the barrier he could see. He was looking at the barriers that separated the areas next to the territory from the higher-leveled ones and wanted to know just how many of them were present. He found out that each area had anywhere from 3 to 10 holes, a number that was neither small nor big. ''It seems like it''s only a matter of time before the barriers and penalties arepletely removed, if that happens, then the enemy can attack us from any direction they want to.'' Reign thought as he let the chief go, telling him that his entire tribe of orcs was now under his rule and that they were not to fight against any humans, and that no human would attack them in turn, those that broke the rule would be killed on the spot. They were the only tribe of orcs other than Magokur and his men, so there was no chance that yers would run into other orcs that were not friendly and confuse them with these guys. Of course, there was always the possibility that some orcs would not listen, and for those, Reign had some way of forcing them to submit to him and the others. He would create a building near the orc base which would house a couple of yers, each being a Tier I being. Their strength would be enough to keep the orcs in check, and the yers were also going to be warned not to trust any orcs and that even though they were not to attack them, they should be careful around them in case any decided to break the rule and try to kill them. Since Magokur and his men had been present in the territory for quite some time now, it was nothing new for the yers to work with orcs, but not the same could be said for these orcs as they had been fighting against the yers for quite some time and many of them had died as a result of that. Chapter 558 Inspecting The Mountain Range After Reign was finished with the inspection, he made his way over to the mountain range. He didn''t use the portal but ran to the mountain range as his speed allowed him to get there rtively quickly. On the first mountain, he could see many yers moving about and hunting. The presence of demons had almostpletely vanished from the first couple of mountains, but there had been some resurgence at some mountains as the more powerful demons had started moving. There were still no movements from the Tier IV demons, and that was mostly because they were preupied with defending their territory against the monsters that resided inside the depths of the mountain range. The monsters were powerful and would asionallye out to hunt, which led the leaders of the demon tribes present in the mountain range to move and fight against the monsters. None of them had the luxury of taking a break or dealing with the humans that had recently be a big problem for them as more of them were rising in power and overtaking their territory. The Tier IV demons were mostly low and mid-grade, Reign didn''t know if there was even one high-grade Tier IV demon amongst them, but he had to admit that he didn''t know that much about them since most of the info he had of the leaders of the demon tribes was from the weaker demons and almost none of them knew just how powerful the leaders were. It was a huge boon for Reign and the others that the depths of the mountain range were so dangerous and that the demons at the very top were preupied with dealing with the monsters there, otherwise they would have never been able to get such a foothold in the mountain range as the demons would have attacked their main base fairly quickly after figuring out how dangerous they were. The frequent conflicts that arose between the demon tribes were another thing that helped them out, and it was only the Tier III demons that really had the freedom to go and pursue them, which was exactly why Reign and the others had gone on the offensive and attacked so many bases in the past. Instead of waiting for the demons toe to them and attack, they would attack them and draw their attention away from the first couple of mountains where the yers were leveling up. Now that there were Tier III yers in the territory, the demons were unable to simply charge at them and get rid of them as they suffer great casualties, especially if only one demon tribe was to attack. The demon tribes, although rtivelyrge, were still smaller in numberspared to the yers, at least when it came to the higher-rankedbatants. The demons fought against other demons and monsters, but living in the mountains led to many of themzying around since they didn''t have as much freedom to move around and explore the other mountains as the yers had. The demon tribes each had a strict hierarchy and each demon had a job to do, whether that was to hunt, gather other resources, patrol Compared to the rtively carefree yers, there were simply far too many restrictions ced on them, leading to them not improving their strength fast enoughpared to the yers. That was of course done by purpose. The system had given much to the yers early on, especially the ability to buy necessities from the shops that were present on the castle grounds. With the territory being rtivelyrge now, Reign was also able to buy many buildings where yers could do many things. There were even small shops that he and the others had purchased and ced in the territory in order to have things that were not avable from the shops that were on the castle grounds, which led to people being able to purchase a wide variety of things. The system was fair and even though the monsters had the advantage over humanity early on, they also had many disadvantages, like the barriers that were ced between the many zones that would immediately weaken the monsters greatly if they passed them. The monsters also didn''t have ess to any shops from the system and had to do everything by themselves. Building houses and bases, getting food and water, gathering resources in order to make weapons and the like, all of that was needed in order for the more intelligent monsters like the orcs and demons to improve and get stronger while the yers could simply hunt monsters to gain S Coins and purchase all of that while getting equipment from the monsters as well. From what Reign knew, that was not the case for those that were in Ris. Their entire world had already been powerful before the system, mana was present and magic was something they had ess to in the past as well. Killing monsters was the primary way to gain exp and level up, but equipment rarely dropped. The system had done so simply because there was no need for high equipment drops as the many kingdom and empires in that world already had talented cksmiths that were well proficient in making powerful equipment. No went through the same thing as the system would automatically check the and see what it needed the most. Earth, as a where mana was barely present and where only a small number of people even had the knowledge of its existence, had a much higher need for help from the system. As time passed, however, the system would take back many of the things it had given to Earth before they would be left to their own devices. Reign knew that although that would happen, there was still plenty of time before that and he believed that he and the others would be more than capable of defeating any foe that appeared on Earth at that time. With Beast and the dagger he had received from Drayce, even a Transcendent was not powerful enough to endanger them, as long as the Transcendent in question was not at the very peak of the realm, that is. Reign quickly went to some mountains further away from the base before finding a demon patrol. He quickly killed all but one of the demons before grabbing the poor fellow and taking him back to where the mountain range started. He hoped that the demon could also see the holes in the barrier between the mountain range and the grasnds, and he was fortunately lucky as the demon could indeed do so. After making sure to check where all of the holes were, Reign stabbed a couple of lower-ranked spears between the holes before killing the demon as he had lost all purpose. Not only were the holes present, but there were plenty of them between the mountain range and the grasnds, Reign was just happy that he and the others had pretty much taken over this area, which meant that it would be very hard for the demons to notice them here, but the same could not be said for other ces as well as the mountain range was vast and bordered with a couple of different regions. His vision was slowly starting to make sense as he now understood just how the powerful monsters and demons would attack Doncaster, but he was already ahead of them. Thanks to him having knowledge of the iing attack, if it was to even happen, he had already ced defenses that would minimize casualties. With him being Tier IV now, he had even more options when it came to traps and different types of defenses, not to mention the fact that the golden tree would provide a shield for the territory, simr to the one back at the castle. That, coupled with his now improved strength made Reign confident of defeating the enemy if they dared to attack them. Even though he was only a low-grade Tier IV being, if he was to transform into his Nephilim form, he would not only gain ess to all three new abilities, but he would also gain arge increase in his stats. If he was to go all out and use his transformation and all the buffs he had, even Reign was not certain just how powerful he would be. A mid-grade Tier IV being would definitely not be his match at that time and perhaps only a high-grade Tier IV enemy could stop him, but he doubted such a powerful enemy would appear. Even if they did appear, he was further strengthened in Doncaster thanks to the golden tree and all the buffs he received from the territory, which made him a terrifying presence at this stage of the game. Nobody knew of his race and just how powerful he had gotten after the evolution, and that would be the one thing that could ruin the ns of the enemy, no matter how well they had prepared. If Shadow and the others were here before the enemy attacked, then Reign was further certain that they would win without much difficulty, but he doubted the enemy would wait for much longer. Chapter 559 Reign Thinks About His Next Step The disappearance of Reign and the others had mostly gone unnoticed, but after more than a week had passed, people were starting to suspect things. Even though it was nothing out of the ordinary for Reign and the others to disappear for long periods of time when they went hunting down demons deeper inside the mountain range, it was still not normal for them to not be seen for over a week. Greenie being there was fine, but the people also knew that Greenie never got teleported away for any challenges, so only seeing him was also a bit suspicious. Luckily, Greenie dealt with many matters inside the territory even when Reign and the others were here, so many people were used to seeing him walk through the streets by himself. Still, Reign was certain that the enemy had spies amongst those inside the territory, so he was almost certain that they would try to do something in the near future in order to check whether Reign and the others were there. Reign was actually a bit confused as to what to do when that happened. Should he show himself and make the enemy think that he and the others were still here? Or should he let Greenie and the others deal with things, letting the enemy believe that nobody else was present in the territory and that this was the perfect time to strike? His showing himself would let the territory be safe for a while, but if he was to allow the enemy to attack them, then he could once and for all deal with them and make sure that the territory was safe. That could, however, lead to the territory losing a lot of people in the uing battle. If it was anything like Reign had seen in his vision, then even he doubted that he could stop the enemy by himself and would need a lot of back-ups. Still, Greenie had already managed to go through his evolution, and it seemed that Aelrinder would be going through his in the next day or two, which meant that the territory would have three Tier IVbatants, a number that was not small at all. Reign had wanted to meet with Aelrinder, but Greenie had told him that he was preparing for his evolution, so he was unavable for anyone. Elijah and the rest also didn''t know about Reign''s return. He didn''t want to risk the enemy finding out about anything, so he stayed silent and made sure that nobody except for Greenie and Aelrinder knew he was there. He and the others had only told 5 teams about their challenge and how they were going to leave. Elijah''s team was one of them, together with Neil and his team, Cameron and his team, and two teamsposed of some students that had been getting quite famous in the territory. Reign and the others knew the students and had interacted with the teams quite often during thest couple of months which led to them knowing they could trust them. Loreno and his team were trustworthy, but Reign still didn''t trust the 100% so he didn''t call them over. The same went for Marco and Carlo''s team, the two men had known his father, which had improved his opinion of them right away, but although he did trust Marco, he still didn''t know whether to trust Carlo full-heartedly so he decided to leave them out of it as well. Reign and the others had no reason to suspect any teams in the territory for now, but the enemy was very well-versed when it came to spying and infiltrating, so they had to narrow down to only trusting those they were 100% sure were on their side and wouldn''t do anything detrimental to the territory. Reign didn''t know exactly how the enemy might have ced inside the territory, but he wasn''t taking any chances and was being extra careful right now. He had to think hard about what to do. He could potentially end things andpletely destroy the enemy organization if he was to simply stay hidden until they attacked, but should he really do that? Even though it would be better in the long run, was it really the best option when it came to making sure the territory would be safe? There was no saying just how many enemies the territory might have to face and just how powerful each of them would be, but if they could defeat them, then there would be no one near them that could endanger them ever again. The organization was like a thorn on Reign''s side. He knew that they were always watching him and the others, waiting for them to show any signs of weakness so they could swoop in and deal with their territory. He didn''t know why exactly the enemy was so hell-bent on dealing with them. There is a chance that it was because of the territory and just how attractive it was to the enemy. Taking over Doncaster would definitely help out any organization greatly and would allow them to rise to power easily. All the buildings and facilities Reign had built in the territory would end up belonging to them if they were able to defeat him and the others. However, the enemy started probing their defenses and going after them even before all of that was built, which did perplex Reign a bit. Back when he dealt with Bone and took Carlo and Marco into the territory was when the organization went quiet. They simply waited and watched, and were now ready to attack. Reign spent the next two days traveling around the zones around Doncaster and checking everything out. By talking to the orcs, he was able to find out that the holes in the barriers were bing bigger, albeit very slowly. It was only a matter of time before the barriers would disappearpletely and the penalty for leaving the zone would be gone, letting the enemy use their full force to attack the territory. Luckily, Aelrinder had sessfully managed to evolve and was now a Tier IV being. Reign had already met with him and the queen in secret and shared his troubles. He had actually talked with all five Transcendents in his territory, and all of them had told him the same thing. He was the leader of Doncaster, and it was his choice as to what to do. Both of his ns had their advantages and disadvantages, but he was the one that ultimately had to pick one and deal with it. If he was able to respond to the enemy attack right away and deal with them, then perhaps the casualties would be minimized, but there was also a chance that the enemy would not fully show themselves during the attack and would only show up after they were certain that it was alright to do so after gaining a lead during the battle. That meant that Reign would probably have to stay back and simply observe a good portion of the battle before showing himself and dealing with the enemy leaders. That meant that many people would die as he would not be able to defend them and he would knowingly be sacrificing them in order to ultimately deal with the entire enemy organization and finally deal with them. That simply didn''t sit right with Reign. He was not someone that could not see the big picture and he understood that it would help the territory out in the long run, but he was simply unable to knowingly sacrifice many of his own people simply to deal with the enemy. After all, nobody knew what would happen in the future. There was a chance that he and the others would be able to find the headquarters of the enemy and deal with them in the future without sacrificing so many people. Reign would rather show himself right away and kill the powerful monsters and people attacking them as that would mean that he would deal a heavy blow to the enemy at the very least. Still, the enemy would survive, the leaders of the organization would flee right away after seeing him, and whoever was ced in the territory by them would still stay there, always watching and waiting for a chance to strike. As Reign told the queen that, she simply smiled at him. "You know, I truly didn''t know that you were a Nephilim until now." "With your powers, I''m surprised you didn''t think of a third n till now." The queen said with a wry smile as she started talking to Reign. His face slowly changed until a simr smile as the queen was present on it. The two looked at each other in understanding while Aelrinder smiled nervously from the side. The n the queen had told Reign was a simple one, but one that was enough to rid him of his worry and would allow him to deal with the enemy once and for all without sacrificing many of his people. Chapter 560 The Final Test From The Enemy Reign left the queen''s chambers and made his way down to Aelrinder. The two discussed the n that the queen had proposed to Reign, and the two of them, together with Greenie, say down in the main building of the territory and started making ns. A couple of days had passed since then, and in that time period, attacks from monsters became more frequent. The outposts they had built to keep track of the holes in the barrier were often destroyed by the monsters as the outposts themselves weren''t really that well-defended, but Reign made sure to have a small teleport station inside that would return them back to the territory. The small teleport station was not really a station, just a glowing circle on the ground whose only function was to teleport people back to the territory, but it would only work for those that were residents of the territory, other people using it would be impossible. With the small teleporter there, nobody died as they would immediately use it to leave after seeing monsters approach the territory. Of course, before leaving, they would sound the rm to let people know that monsters were approaching. It started off small and the monsters were mostly Tier II, with some Tier III monsters mixed with them. With each passing day, however, the size of the monster groups and their overall strength increased. There had been no sighting of any Tier IV monsters, they were after all incredibly powerful beings at this stage of the game and even the enemy organization might not have a Tier IV being amongst them. Reign doubted that, however. Since they had started attacking them, they had to know that the territory right now had 2 Tier IVbatants, and they would definitely not attack them without possessing a simr, or probably higher strength. With how the vision went, Reign was certain that the organization had also made contact with the demons, whether they were the ones from the mountain range or some other ce, he did not know, but he remembered the scenes from the brief vision of the future vividly and knew that there were multiple Tier IVbatants there. At the very least, the enemy would have 4 or 5 Tier IVbatants amongst them, a number that was more than enough to defeat the territory without Reign and the others being present. Greenie was powerful enough to fight against 2 low-grade Tier IVbatants by himself, but he could fight against them, not necessarily defeat them. The same went for Aelrinder. If the enemy had more than 4 Tier IVbatants, then they would definitely have the upper hand and would be able to slowly chip away at their defenses and tire out the two men before dealing the decisive blow and ughtering everyone. Reign thought that the enemy would probably wait until the barriers were gone, but he now doubted that. The attacks from monsters were increasing in frequency and intensity, and he was certain that the enemy was only doing so in order to see how the territory would respond. It wouldn''t take long before they would send out more powerful groups that would take them a lot of effort to defeat, and they might even send some low-grade Tier IV monsters with them as well. Even though Tier IV monsters were incredibly powerful, Reign was certain that the enemy had a way to get some under their control. The weakest of Tier IV monsters were after all not as powerful as Reign and the others and it wouldn''t take them much to defeat them, but it would be enough for the organization to check whether Reign and the others were present or not. After all, the enemy had no idea that Reign had the vision and that he knew what was going to happen. It was only natural to assume that if he and the others were there, they would show themselves and immediately eliminate any danger that came close to the territory and wouldn''t just send out Aelrinder and Greenie to do so. His thoughts came true after about 5 days had passed since he had talked with the queen. Two Tier IV monsters suddenly appeared near the territory, and the people that were inside the outpost nearly died even though they had sounded the rm and immediately went to the teleport station in order to leave. The speed of a Tier IV monster was not something that the yers that were inside the outpost could evenprehend as the monsters were able to cross a distance of a couple of hundred meters in a second, almost costing them their lives. As the yers returned to the territory and told people what had happened and why they had sounded the main rm, the people got a bit restless, until they were able to see Greenieing out of the building and making his way toward the outpost. With Greenie and Aelrinder arriving, the two monsters immediately charged at them, only to be beaten by the two men. The battle was almost over before another rm sounded off, there was a third Tier IV monster that had appeared and Aelrinder was one to quickly make way to it as he was faster than Greenie. The doubts of the residents had increased as even though something as dangerous as this had happened, there was no sight of Reign or anyone else. People already suspected that they were gone, sent to another world in order to evolve yet again, but nobody had clear proof. This, however, was all the people needed to be certain that their thoughts were correct. Greenie didn''t keep up appearances either and told them the truth. The golden tree shone brightly and a barrier was created around the territory while numerous traps had been ced. Reign had personally bought and ced the traps, and there were quite a lot of them that were perfectly hidden so that the enemy would not notice them. The enemy only knew that Reign and the others had bought and ced a lot of traps back when they were Tier III, which would mean that Tier IV beings did not need to be worried about the. The truth was that that was not the case at all as Reign had bought a couple of traps that were enough to heavily wound Tier IV beings as well, thanks to how much they cost, however, he was only able to purchase a few of them. Even with all the money the territory made thanks to the taxes, traps that could deal with Tier IV beings were still a luxury and Reign simply could not afford enough to deal with all of the Tier IVbatants that the enemy was going to send at them. The news of an enemy organizationing to attack them spread through the territory and people got restless. Reign and the others didn''t hide the fact that they were targeted by the organization in the past so people knew just who was attacking them, but they never expected them to dare and attack their territory. One had to know that not only were they buffed inside the territory, but they also had the powerful barrier that the golden tree provided. That, coupled with the numerous traps and the existence of Reign and the others made sure that nobody would dare mess with them, but with Reign and the others not being present, the enemy was bold enough to do so. They knew just how powerful Reign and the others were, and even though they had plotted and nned things for a long time, they were not confident at all that they would be able to defeat the group when they were all together. This was a golden opportunity to destroy the territory and take over it. With them taking over the territory, they would gain immense benefits while at the same time removing the same from Reign and the others. The organization didn''t n to upy Doncaster, they knew that when Reign and the others arrived back, they would immediately want revenge and woulde here, which was why they would simply ransack the ce for everything it was worth before capturing all the people they could and forcing them toe back to their headquarters. They would of course also leave a ''gift'' for Reign and the others that would make sure they never forgot about what had happened. They didn''t care for Reign and the others being enraged by their actions as their headquarters was special and they were confident that they would never be able to find it. And only two days after the three Tier IV monsters had attacked Doncaster, a muchrger group of monsters appeared near Doncaster. There were hundreds of monsters present in the group. Demons could be seen amongst them, humans, and even some other races that nobody hade across before. They had numerous Tier III beings in therge group, and one could also sense the existence of multiple Tier IVbatants as well. Chapter 561 The Battle Of Doncaster Begins Greenie and Aelrinder were at the very front of the territory with the other yers around them. The size of the monster army wasrgerpared to the yers, but they had the home advantage here. Not only were they all buffed from the territory, but there were also traps and turrets installed, not to mention the existence of the golden tree and the huge shield it provided for them. They would of course battle outside the shield as it would be used to shield those that were far too weak to battle against the army of monsters. If someone got seriously injured, then they would quickly be transported inside the shield in order to recuperate and heal up. Reign had also spent money to employ the services of the soldiers and battle monks who were more powerful than the yers. They were all Tier III, and unfortunately, there were no Tier IV members he was able to employ thanks to theck of money and other resources. To employ a Tier IVbatant was incredibly expensive, so Reign had spent the money on hiring a couple of peak Tier IIIbatants to help them out for this battle. If he had employed some Tier IVbatants, it might have had bad effects on the battle since there was a chance the enemy might not show themselves fully after seeing them. "So this is where those pesky humans originated from." A Tier IV demon said as he stared at Doncaster and the golden tree. The demon that had arrived was actually one that was familiar with Reign and the others, he was the master of Arash and the Tier II demons that were sent to the first mountain after the former''s death. He never thought that it would only take the humans a couple of months to reach such a high level of strength and he and the others knew that it was only a matter of time before they would grow powerful enough to endanger them all. They had wracked their brains as to how to get rid of them, and it was only when the organization had shown itself and started talking with the demons that they finally made a n. It wasn''t easy for the organization to make dealing with the demons, it was only after months of hard work that they were able to meet with the leaders of the demon tribes. Even then, the true leader of the organization had sent an avatar of himself as he didn''t want to risk himself getting attacked by the demons. After speaking for a long time and telling them how Reign''s territory actually functioned and that even if the demons were able to get rid of the humans, they would simply find a new hunting spot and be powerful enough to defeat them, the demons agreed to work with the organization. Still, they could only send one Tier IV demon as the monsters that were hiding deep inside the mountain range were bing more restless and their attacks were getting more and more frequent. That allowed the demons to gain a couple of new Tier IVbatants, but it was difficult to constantly battle against the seemingly never-ending tide of monsters that woulde out of the depths and attack them. They didn''t have the luxury of spending more manpower for the attack, and even sending out the old Tier IV demon was a bit of a stretch. They needed all the Tier IVbatants they could muster in order to not suffer casualties when fighting against the monsters. But this was simply too important to them, so they sent him alongside many weaker demons in order to defeat Reign and his men. There were multiple peak Tier III demons here as well, as even though they could battle against the monsters that woulde out, they could also gain a lot of exp and perhaps even evolve to Tier IV here as well. There were also what many would recognize as centaurs amongst the army of monsters. They had the upper body of a human, whilst having the lower body of a horse. Their leader was Tier IV and held a spear that shone with ominous red light. He wore no armor on his upper body, but his lower half was fully armored. He did so in order to not have any difficulty with moving his upper body around during the battle, and the leader was also simply used to fighting without any armor, the organization actually had to persuade him to put armor on his lower half. Many monsters that one could find in the mountain range and some surrounding areas were in the army, and there were two of them that were Tier IV, making the total number of Tier IV beings in the army 4. ''Too low." Reignmented as he watched the army from a distance. The number of Tier IVbatants the enemy had sent out was simply far too low to deal with Greenie and the others. Even though they knew that Doncaster only had 2 Tier IVbatants, they should have already known that they were more powerful than a normal low-grade Tier IVbatant and that they were even stronger inside the territory. Four Tier IV beings were enough to fight evenly against them, and that was only thanks to the old demon and centaur being stronger than an average low-grade Tier IV being. With the traps Reign had ced, it wouldn''t be hard for Greenie and Aelrinder to defeat the four and then attack the main army, which meant that there were definitely more Tier IV beings that were hidden somewhere in the army or behind it. "Your leader is yet to show himself." The old demon suddenly spoke to an elder of the organization who was standing next to him. "He will show himself soon, we need to find out just how powerful the enemy is, then we can strike them with full force before they expect it, leading us to win this battle before they could evenprehend what had urred." The elder said with a calm tone as he focused his entire strength on controlling one of the two Tier IV monsters. Even though the elder was only a peak Tier IIIbatant, he was able to control such a powerful monster, albeit with great difficulty and only thanks to getting some incredible equipment that the organization had recently managed to get. He was not the only one as the other Tier IV monster was also controlled by an elder that was a peak Tier IIIbatant. The two being able to do something like that made it clear that they were far more powerful than a normal Tier III being, but their biggest weakness was the fact that their entire focus was on controlling the monsters, which meant that anyone could attack and kill them in that time, even someone far weaker than them. If they were to die, then the control they had over the monsters would be gone and they would start attacking everyone indiscriminately. Both of them suddenly took out a red stone and crushed it, in mere moments, they were covered by a red barrier. The barrier was a one-time consumable that was powerful enough to block one attack from a Tier IV being, a mid-grade one. That would make sure that even if the yers were to focus fire on them, it would take thebined efforts of ten peak Tier IIIbatants a couple of minutes to break the barriers, something that would not be possible in such a huge and hectic battlefield. The armies slowly got ready for the battle. The yers were nervous, but also full of fighting spirit. They had previously lost their homes and everything they had when the game first started and it was only now that they were able to once again live somewhat normally inside Doncaster. Some had fallen in love, some had taken it upon themselves to act as defenders of those that were old or too young to battle, while others simply hated monsters with a burning passion and couldn''t wait to rip them apart. Ever since Doncaster was first put under the control of Reign and the others, this was the first time it had been endangered. Magokur and his orcs were also at the frontlines, eager to battle. Magokur had unfortunately not been able to evolve to Tier IV and was still a peak Tier IIIbatant, had he had more time, then perhaps the territory would have had another Tier IVbatant in this battle. With a loud road, the army of monsters and demons started charging at the yers. The ground shook as the army approached, full of fighting spirit and rage. The yers readied themselves, while those that had long-range capabilities already started attacking. Those with shields braced themselves and blocked the long-range attacks of the monster while Greenie and Aelrinder nced at each other before jumping straight at the army and the two monsters that were at the very front. Chapter 562 The Traitor Greenie and Aelrinder immediately charged forth and shed with the two monsters, doing their best in order to stop them in their tracks and block them from doing any major damage to the yers. The old demon and centaur were behind the army, calmly walking and taking in the sights, not looking nervous or bothered about the huge battle at all. The two monsters Greenie and Aelrinder stopped were nothing special and each one of them could easily deal with them. Greenie had taken on a dinosaur-looking monster that walked on four legs and had sixrge hornsing out of its head. The head was about 1 meter in diameter and instead of a mouth, the monster had a beak. Its body was huge,rger than an average house and its tail was slim and looked simr to a sword. With a roar, the monster charged at Greenie, only to be stopped in its tracks as Greenie nted his feet into the ground and grabbed two of the horns. With a shout, Greenie suddenly lifted the monster up before swinging it around and knocking many monsters down. That action alone had killed tens of monsters. Aelrinder, on the other hand, had used his spear to stab the other monster, but thetter managed to dodge it. The monster walked on two feet and had no head but a long tentacle on which multiple eyes could be seen. The monster''s two arms extended all the way down to the ground, making for an eerie sight. Its feet were also armed, spotting dangerously sharp ws on them while two tails extended out of its back. Each of the tails was about 3 meters long, which, paired up with the monster''s 2.3-meter-long body, made for a weird sight. The tails were all pointed at their ends and Aelrinder could only imagine how dangerous they could be when used as weapons. The monster suddenly moved, its speed great, but not above Aelrinders. He quickly moved to the side before stabbing at the monster''s head, only for two of the tails to block his spear while thest one stabbed at his head. ''I was waiting for something like that.'' Aelrinder thought as he ducked before suddenly swinging his spear to the side. It had managed to prate both of the monster''s tails and he was able to move the monster''s entire body with a swing of his spear. Being caught off guard, the monster lost its bnce and almost fell down, only being able to stay upright by stabbing thest tail into the ground to stabilize itself. It then quickly attacked Aelrinder with its powerful ws, only for thetter to block the ws with the spear before quickly kicking it back with force. "It seems those monsters have no chance of winning against those two." The old demon said as he stretched his neck. He smiled ferociously before charging at Aelrinder while the centaur charged at Greenie who had mmed therge monster down on the ground and summoned his hammer in order to smash its head to pieces. Losing a Tier IV monster right away would be incredibly bad for the army, so the centaur quickly threw its spear at Greenie, forcing him to jump back in order to dodge the blow. He stared at the centaur that passed next to the monster with incredible speed and picked up his spear that had prated four monsters before stopping. Even though they were on the same side, the centaur leader had no remorse for killing monsters. "An ogre working with humans, it seems we are not the only ones that have started cooperating with them." The centaur said as he stared at Greenie who had a smirk on his face. "Well look at this, a horse that can talk, he also wields a spear." "I wonder how your flesh will taste like after I kill you and tenderize it with my hammer," Greenie said before releasing his full aura, prompting Aelrinder to do the same as he had just met with the demon. Both of them had previously been holding back as they knew that they would have to face two opponents each. Even though going all out could have allowed them to take out one or both of the monsters, it was possible that it would have also allowed the enemy to strike at them while they were unaware or unable to defend themselves. The old demon summoned a sword and stared at Aelrinder with a bloodthirsty smile on his face while the three-tailed monster stood next to him. The tentacle wiggled around and the eyes stared at Aelrinder with hatred as the tentacles started changing. From a half a meter long tentacle, it suddenly turned into a ball that stood on the neck of the monster while multiple small spikes were visible on it. The eyes were still there and they allowed the monster to have a 360 view of its surroundings, making it nearly impossible for it to be ambushed. The two armies had nowe close enough and had shed against each other. Magokur''s orcs were at the frontline, not because Reign wanted to use them as fodder, but because they themselves had requested it. They were a race of warriors and never shied away from the battle, even though they knew the casualties they would take would not be light, they didn''t care and wanted to fight. They were more powerful than normal monsters in the same realm, and together with the yers, they were able to immediately force the tide of monsters to a halt and started unleashing all their powers against them. Elijah and his team were also at the very front of the army together with the other top teams. They all had their little areas where they fought against the monsters, and a couple of the enemy top-tierbatants had shed with them. Carlo and Marco fought at the side of the army, blocking any monsters from going around and nking the army. Both of the men were peak Tier IIIbatants, but it was clear that Carlo was the stronger one. Their teamwork was exceptional and the two of them together were able to take most of the pressure, allowing their men to easilybat the remaining monsters and deal with them. "This won''t be an easy fight if only Reign and the others were here," Marco said with a sigh as he blocked a monster before attacking and killing it in a single hit. "Any news of them, are we really left to our own right now?" Carlo asked Marco who shook his head. "I have no idea, nobody knows how long it would take them, hell, nobody even knew they were gone!" "They probably did it like that in order for the enemy to not find out," Carlo said as he killed a monster and blood sttered on his body. "Yeah, I do agree with the way they have done things, it''s better to be safe than sorry after all," Marco said as Carlo suddenly used his mana and summoned multiple earth spikes to impale tens of monsters that were in front of them. One thing that shocked not only Marco, but a lot of people around them, was the fact that one of the earth spikes was not the normal brown color, instead, it was gray and shone like metal. Blood flowed down from the spike as Marco stared at his chest. The gray spike had risen from behind him before impaling him through the chest and destroying his heart. "Unfortunately, I know you won''t join us, so I can only give you a swift and painless death, old friend," Carlo said with a sigh as about half of his men suddenly turned their weapons to theirrades and started ughtering them. "You you!" Marco stared at Carlo in disbelief as thetter shook his head. "For how long?" "It has been a couple of years, we just decided that it would be better for me and the others to stay hidden before the organization had a need for us to show ourselves, like right now," Carlo said as he suddenly raised his hand before taking off a ring. His aura suddenly exploded from around him, much more powerful than it was before. Carlo was a Tier IVbatant. "A deception ring, allows one to show a different level of power to others, this is what has served me very well in the past, but it has lost its use now," Carlo said as he put the ring into a spatial ring he had on the other hand before willing all the spikes to go back to the ground. Marco''s eyes were left wide open as he exhaled onest time, still focused on Carlo, in utter shock and disbelief at his betrayal. "Now, let''s take care of the others," Carlo said with a smile as he looked at Greenie and Aelrinder, only for his eyes to suddenly widen in shock as he jumped to the side as a ray of light passed next to him. The ray prated through more than ten monsters in the distance before dissipating. "You won''t be doing such a thing today." A hooded figure said as it appeared a couple of meters from Carlo. Chapter 563 Fighting Carlos ''There was a third one in the territory?!'' Carlo shouted out in his head as he stared at the hooded figure that was in front of him. The light was shrouding the man and made it hard to even see him clearly as thetter approached Marco''s dead body. A stream of light fell on Marco''s body, healing the wound, but the man was already dead, and bringing him back was impossible. ''Sorry, I never expected them to actually have another Tier IV with them, I thought in the worst-case scenario, someone would be injured before I made it here.'' Reign thought as he closed Marco''s eyes before staring at Carlo with hatred in his eyes. He had given Carlo and his people shelter and took care of them, he never even suspected the man as not only was he one of the rare people that had known his father, but he was the leader of an organization that was fighting against the enemy before they even met. He had heard what Carlo had told Marco, and it came as a shock to Reign that he and his people had actually been members of the organization for so long, hiding, sacrificing the ones loyal to them just so that nobody would suspect them. Carlo on the other hand was looking at the enemy in front of him with suspicion. He had never heard of another powerful character being in the territory. He had made sure to ount for everyone that was fighting, and the man in front of him was someone he was not familiar with at all. His powers were also something he had never seen before. Nobody in the territory had an ability that allowed them to manipte light itself, not to mention one that had already reached Tier IV. His men were dead, and those that had been attacked by them were healed by the mysterious figure in front of him. He was shocked to see that even Marco''s wound waspletely healed in a matter of seconds. "A healer, huh?" Carlo asked mockingly as he stared at Reign,pletely unaware of who he truly was. "To think a healer would have the guts toe to the frontlines and fight, that''smendable," Carlo said as he used his ability and multiple gray spikes shot out from the ground and attacked Reign, only for him to disappear from the spot and appear to Carlo''s left. Carlo quickly moved to the side, evading Reign''s fist before kicking at him and using the power of the kick to push himself back before forcing multiple rocks to rise out from the ground. The rocks were quickly dyed ck from his mana before being hurled at Reign with incredible speed. Each of the rocks was incredibly tough thanks to them being coated in Carlo''s mana, which allowed them to easily crush the bones of Tier III beings and even deal heavy damage to a Tier IV one. Reign quickly extended his hands in front of him as a sword of light suddenly appeared. He grasped the sword before using it to cut through the rocks. The sword was incredibly sharp and the parts of the rocks that were cut started melting thanks to the incredible power it possessed. Carlo mmed his feet on the ground as the area about one hundred meters around Reign suddenly shook before spikes started rising with incredible speed. That attack, coupled with the rocks that were still being hurled at Reign, made it incredibly hard for one to fully evade them. Reign jumped high in the air before staring at Carlo and using his soul maniption. Even though he was unable to use the full power of any of his three abilities, attacks that were directed at the soul were incredibly hard to block and most people still had no means to defend against them fully. The attack was sessful and Carlo immediately felt a sharp pain assaulting his head. That made his focus drop and the giant rocks that were floating around him suddenly all fell to the ground as Reign was able to easily charge at him and evade the spikes that were still on the ground. The attack only worked for 2 seconds, but thanks to Reign using mana to boost himself, that was enough for him to get close to Carlo. In his normal state, Reign only had limited skills he could use from his abilities. The light maniption, for example, only allowed him three things without him transforming. He could heal others by spending mana and showering them in the light, he could concentrate light in order to shoot a ray of light at an enemy, and finally, he could manipte the light in order to create a weapon as he did now. Of course, thest two were versatile in use and one could create a lot of things by manipting light, not to mention that he could also control the ray of light and even make it curve ande back, it was just that his experience with using the ability was extremely low and the best thing he could do was simply shoot it out. He was only able to create a sword out of light thanks to him being so used to swords and wielding them, he tried creating other things, and failed quickly. The power and boost he would get from any of his three abilities was also not close to what he would gain from using his lightning, but thanks to his incredibly high stats and great power, it was still enough to deal with an average Tier IVbatant. Carlo was not average, to be honest, but Reign was using not one but two abilities at once, which made it hard for the man to do anything to him. Reign was, however, also unable to kill the man quickly as he was not some cannon fodder that would simply roll over and die. His charge was blocked by a giant wall of rocks that Carlo had summoned before trying to reduce the distance between them. That, however, worked against him as Reign had to shoot out another ray of light at him from behind the wall. Thanks to Carlo moving back, the ray didn''t hit him as it was intended to, but merely grazed his shoulder and took a small chunk of his flesh, disintegrating it and burning the wound immediately. "Damn it, who the hell is this guy, even Laura is not able to fight like this!" Carlo shouted out in anger as he summoned staff from the mark on the back of his hand. The staff was made out of a ck bone while a bright red gem was visible at the very top, coiled around by a couple of smaller bones. Multiple skulls could be seen on the staff, each one having small jewels embedded where the eyes were supposed to be. The jewels shone each one a different color and shape. The moment Carlo took out the staff, the atmosphere around him changed. The staff had an eerie feeling to it, and it was quickly shrouded in ck as Carlo''s entire body started changing. "Let me show you, let me show you my full power, you bastard!" Carlo shouted with a crazed expression on his face as blood started splurting out of his body. His entire body was soon fully red, coated by his own blood. Two arms suddenly extended out from his body, rising a couple of inches below his original two arms. As if that was not enough, two more pairs of arms appeared from his back as well. Carlo''s body suddenly erged by about half a meter, but his muscture barely changed and he was still as slim as before. Before Reign could do anything, Carlo suddenly summoned multiple weapons out of his spatial ring. Each of his hands held one weapon, and they were either a wand or staff. "See this?!" "With my transformation, I can break the limit of how many weapons one can wield, and now, now I can use 8 weapons which will increase my stats astronomically!" Carlo bellowed as he smiled ferociously at Reign before pointing all of his weapons at Reign. Spikes once again showed up below him, but this time, they were different. Each of the spikes was blood-red in color, and not only were they faster and more powerful than before, but they could actually move and extend, chasing Reign as he jumped up. "Tch." Reign clicked his tongue in frustration as he kicked the wall that was next to him and charged at Carlo at full speed. He knew that without using his full strength, he was going to be in trouble with the man, but he still could not do so. The n the queen had given him was that he should put on a disguise and fight only using his light maniption and soul maniption. If he was to use his darkness maniption, the enemy might think he was Shadow, which could lead to them thinking that the others were nearby, waiting to attack them. Before the enemy leader showed himself, Reign was not going to use his lightning or transformation. Chapter 564 The Battle Reaches Its Peak ''This will be troublesome.'' Reign thought as he suddenly flipped over and stopped a couple of meters away from Carlos before jumping back. A red spike burst out from the spot he was previously standing on, and multiple more started appearing at every ce Reign stepped on. His speed was incredible even without using the boost his lightning gave, but he was still in a pinch as he could not freely attack Carlo. Giant stones were once again lifted out from the ground, each one blood-red in color and double the size of the previous ones. They were as big as a small apartment and dodging them would be incredibly difficult thanks to the great speed they were beingunched at. Not only that, but Carlo suddenly startedughing as multiple spells were shot out from the wands and staves he held. A wand and a staff were different from other weapons as they were usable by mages and each one would have one or two skills imbued in them. The skills were not overly powerful as those in other weapons, but they could be used continuously, as long as one had mana. Fire, lightning, ice, water, multiple elemental spells were shot at Reign as he did what he could to dodge them. He continued using his soul maniption to attack Carlo''s soul and disrupt his spells, which worked to an extent. It seemed that the bone staff did not only change his body and allowed him to wield several weapons, but it also reinforced his soul a bit and allowed him to possess a higher resistance toward Reign''s soul maniptionpared to before. ''Just drag it out, I just need to hold on and not use anything else before their leader shows up, once that happens, I''m going to cut off all of those arms of yours before killing you slowly, you damned piece of crap!'' Reign said in his head with rage as he stared at Carlo who wasughing maniacally while shooting out the spells. Even though his head was in great pain thanks to Reign''s constant soul attacks, the smile on his face never went away. The man had gone absolutely insane, drunk with the power the bone staff had given him. As for the others, everyone was having a tough fight with the enemy army. Tens had died, and even though the monster army had more casualties, they were the ones with the advantage when it came to numbers. Greenie was fighting the monster and centaur, and thanks to the two managing to gain a slight edge during the battle, he had used his Vajra form and was currently on the winning side, albeit barely. The centaur was incredibly fast and had great reach thanks to his spear and ability to change the gravitation around him made him a hard opponent to fight against. Greenie had trouble with him because each time he would move, the gravitational pull would change. Sometimes the gravity around him would get weaker, and he would suddenly jump further away or would move faster than usual, while other times, it would be the opposite. Even though the ability had no use when it came to damaging the opponent, it was incredibly useful for controlling the enemy and making the fight harder for them. The spear the centaur had could also extend, which made it hard for Greenie to figure out the reach the centaur had, but from what he gathered so far, he could safely say that the centaur could hit him from a distance of 8 meters. The more the spear extended, the thinner it got, which made its prative power of it lesser than in its usual state, allowing Greenie to easily block it if it was 6 or more meters long. As for the giant monster that was fighting together with the centaur, it was not a threat to Greenie at all. The monster fought mindlessly thanks to it being controlled by one of the elders of the enemy organization. Both of the monsters were not fighting as proficiently as they normally would thanks to the soul control. The only way the elders could control them was by giving them very simplemands, such as charge, run away, attack Both the monsters were given the samemand, fight. Thanks to Greenie and Aelrinder attacking the monsters and being the most powerful ones nearby, the monsters had both of course focused fully on them and only fought against them. Still, both of them were simply fighting using their instinct and nothing else, making them easy to predict and defeat. Aelrinder had some trouble with the old demon he was fighting as well. The enemy was very well proficient at using the sword and his skills made it hard for Aelrinder to injure him. Had the old demon been alone, then it would be another story since Aelrinder had a spear and an advantage when it came to reach. His spearmanship was also nothing to scoff at and even though the old demon was slightly better with his weapon, it was nothing that would lead to Alerinder losing. The monster he was fighting was what made the fight hard. The three tails were used very often, and even though two of them had a hole in them and were weakened, the monster still charged at Aelrinder with all three and attacked him numerous times, allowing the old demon to close the distance and attack. When it came to fighting at a close distance, a sword would of course be better than the spear thanks to its smaller size. Aelrinder thankfully was always aware of where the enemy was thanks to his innate ability, but he had to use his wind ability a couple of times in order to get out of some situations. He was still holding on to his most powerful ability thanks to the fact that it still took a tool on his body and that it was very limited in the number of times he could use it. He knew the n, and he knew that using his ability to get rid of the two enemies would not be helpful right now. The same went for Greenie who had barely used any skills so far. In his Vajra form, he was enough to slightly edge out his enemies, but he was unable to defeat them without using them, but it was fine as long as there was little danger to him. They needed to make it seem as if the battle was incredibly difficult for them, otherwise, the enemy would not go all out. As Reign dodged another spike and cut a huge boulder that was flying at him in half, he suddenly smiled slightly. He was able to sense the appearance of another person behind the enemy lines, and he could sense that the enemy was Tier IV. The moment he sensed the enemy, four more Tier IV signatures suddenly appeared behind the man before charging toward the battlefield. Seeing the four giant monsters, the yers started despairing, while the enemy was smiling from top to bottom, but they didn''t know that Reign was doing the same. He was wearing a mask, so nobody was able to see his smile, but a change urred in the battlefield immediately. Multiple explosions and screams of pain were heard as multiple explosions were set off. Reign had previously ced many traps, but he had not used even one till one. Magic turrets that were previously camouged and invisible to the enemy suddenly appeared and started sting monsters away. Each of the turrets was capable of functioning by itself and it would aim only at those that were not a resident of the territory. Whoever was hostile to those living in Doncaster would be blown in pieces, or would have tens of holes drilled inside of them by the turrets. Reign and the others had made sure the turrets had more than enough mana cores and crystals to function for a long time, and there were currently six of them. Three were shooting outrge balls of mana that would explode upon impact, while the other three were shooting out smaller mana projectiles in a manner simr to a machine gun. The traps were mostly explosive traps, with some being spikes or elemental ones that would suddenly shoot out a pir of fire or pressure water. The traps alone killed three hundred monsters immediately, while the turrets were cutting down the rest rtively fast as well. Two out of the four new Tier IV monsters were killed thanks to the traps that Reign had set up. He also suddenly stopped moving and the attacks from Carlo arrived, only for the numerous attacks to be blown away as he got rid of his disguise and suddenly used his lightning to its fullest. ? At first, Carlo was confused as to what happened as dust rose from where Reign stood and he was unable to see him. But he was soon able to see lightning exploding out from where he previously stood. The moment he saw the ck and white lightning, Carlo''s eyes constricted and he gulped in fear. "Wait, don''t tell me," Carlo said in fear as a powerful wind blew from where Reign was standing. "Hello, Carlos." Reign said as his figure was revealed. Chapter 565 Reign Transforms, The Tables Turn "R-Reign!" Carlos shouted out in disbelief as he stared at Reign. The light that once shrouded his figure was gone, reced by lightning that coiled around him and flickered through the surrounding area. "How is this possible, weren''t you supposed to only have a lightning ability?!" Carlos once again shouted out before pointing at Reign and sending forth numerous attacks. Spikes appeared from below Reign, giant boulders were sent flying, and multiple rocky vines with spikes on the flew at him Carlos also used the skills present inside the wands and staves he had, sending forth tens of different attacks at Reign, only for all of them to miss as Reign disappeared with a smirk on his face. "You weren''t able to defeat me when I was only using the light, what makes you think you can even touch me now when I''m done holding back?" Reign asked Carlos as he appeared behind him. Before thetter was able to respond, one of his arms got cut off before he was sent flying backward. "Not to mention the fact that you have already used up so much of your mana, you even have trouble standing properly right now." Said Reign as he once again appeared behind Carlos and cut off another of his arms before kicking him to the side. This was of course only possible thanks to Reign using not only his [ Lightning Charge ] but all the boosts that he had, including using light to boost his speed as well. Carlos being shocked after seeing him for the first time andunching so many attacks took a toll on the man as the mana he had spent in a mere instant was astronomical. His new form allowed him to use many weapons and boosted his power, but it also came with a price, which was that his mana consumption was higher than usual. Had he not used so many different skills and attacks previously, then perhaps he would have been able to fight Reign somewhat evenly at this moment, but he had made the foolish mistake of panicking and using everything he had right away. "Hmmm, already trying to run away?" Reign asked as he looked in the distance, fully aware that the new Tier IV signature that had appeared was getting further away. "Sorry Carlos, y times over, I have to catch a rat." Reign said with a smile as Carlos suddenly showed a look of despair as Reign initiated his transformation. It wasn''t only Carlos, but the entire battlefield that suddenly came to a halt. The auraing from Reign who was currently floating in the air and was enveloped by a bright light was more powerful than anything they had sensed before. As the light started dimming, Reign''s figure was revealed. White and ck hair that fell down to the middle of his back flowed in the wind while a pair of white and ck wings sprouted out from his back and pped in order to keep him in the air. His clothes stretched out in order to fit him perfectly as his over 2 meters tall figure seemed like a deity that was looking down on ants. In an instant, two rays of light were shot out from Reign''s hand, both hitting the two monsters that Greenie and Aelrinder were fighting against. Surprised by the sudden attack, the monsters were unable to even dodge the attack as the light was simply too fast. It passed through their heads and killed them instantly, only leaving the centaur and the old demon to face the two. "Try not to kill them, they might have some valuable intel for us," Reign told the two before disappearing and appearing in front of the mortified Carlos. "As for you, I won''t be killing you either, not yet." Reign said before his wings suddenly moved. They suddenly turned from looking nice and soft to almost metallic and swiped in front of Reign, cutting off four of Carlos''s remaining six arms. Before he was able to even scream out in pain, Reign moved his arms and used his two swords which were coated in light and darkness to cut off the remaining two arms as well. The one that was cut by the sword covered in light was sutured immediately thanks to the heat while the one cut by the sword coated in darkness turned pitch ck immediately and a part of it started turning into dust, only stopping once Reign willed it to. "Elijah, put these chains around him and bring him inside the shield, he won''t be able to trouble anyone now." Reign said as he threw two long chains at Elijah who was nearby. The young man nodded at Reign before picking up the chains and walking toward Carlos. Reign nodded at him before flying at the two monsters that were still alive after the traps were set off. The two were injured, but they could still deal significant damage to the yers, hence Reign needed to get rid of them before making his way over to the leader who was on the run. The two elders that had been controlling the two Tier IV monsters that Reign had previously killed coughed out blood as Reign had not only killed the monsters but had used his soul maniption to destroy their souls and damage the two elders whose souls were connected to the monsters. Even though they would live, the two would be unable to do anything for a while thanks to the heavy injury his attack had made. They were after all merely peak Tier IIIbatants, and Reign''s current strength was above even a mid-grade Tier IV being. The boost to his overall power was even greater than he expected, allowing him to easily kill two Tier IV monsters and cut off Carlos''s arms as if he was nothing but an ant. Reign attacked the remaining two monsters, and after using his light, darkness, and lightning, he was able to make short work of the two before making his way over to their leader. The leader was fast, but not nearly as fast as Reign who was now flying through the air. Suddenly, Reign''s right arm started shaking slightly as he looked down at it. An annoyed expression appeared on his face as he forced it to stop shaking before increasing his speed even further. ''Damn it, it hasn''t been even a minute and the transformation is already taxing my body so much, I need to make this quick, otherwise, it might end and leave me in a weakened state before I''m able to deal with the enemy leader.'' Reign thought as he flew toward the leader who was now only about 400 meters away from him. Upon sensing Reign, and knowing that there was no way he would be able to get away from him, the leader stopped running away and turned around before starting to chant a spell. A gray cloud that was filled with purple lightning suddenly appeared before him. He suddenly started making weird symbols with his hands before joining them together and aiming at Reign. In an instant, multiple bolts of purple lightning shot at Reign. Even though Reign had lightning maniption and was incredibly resistant to lightning, his eyes constricted and he quickly evaded the bolts as he could sense an incredibly dangerous power residing inside of them. ''Demonic energy?!'' ''No, that''s not it, it''s different, it''s, it''s more primal, more dangerous.'' Reign thought as he tried to remember where he had sensed this kind of power before. ''Chaos!'' Reign suddenly remembered as he dodged another bolt, but never stopped moving closer to the enemy. He quickly shot a couple of light rays at the enemy, only for them to be blocked by the cloud that was seemingly able to destroy even light. ''Tch, chaos energy really is hard to deal with.'' Reign thought before changing his strategy and using his darkness. He coated both of his arms and swords before charging at the cloud with incredible speed. The bolts never stopped shooting, but he was able to dodge some while actually deflecting some thanks to his darkness. Chaos energy is one that was focused fully on destruction, but darkness was not that different. It would destroy, corrode, and devour anything it touched, and it was enough to block the chaos bolts, even though they still had some effect on Reign as he felt some pain from deflecting the bolts. "What, but that''s chaos!" The leader said in a panicked voice as Reign suddenly arrived in front of the cloud. He suddenly used everything he had, all four of his abilities and all the strength he had to cut the cloud in half. The cloud was cut, but it slowly started reconnecting, only for Reign to cut it again and again. It wasn''t an easy thing to do for Reign as he was using his full strength, which meant that the transformation was even more taxing, but the leader had it worse since he started bleeding out of all of his orifices. In order to sustain the cloud, he not only had to use mana but his own life force as well. Chaos energy was incredibly dangerous, and one would always need to pay a steep price when using it without mastering it beforehand. Chapter 566 Fighting The Enemy Leader As Reign and the leader of the enemy organization were stuck in a deadlock with one constantly destroying the cloud of chaos energy and the other giving up his mana and life force in order to repair it, the situation back in the territory was slowly getting resolved. Without the interference of the other Tier IV monsters, Aelrinder and Greenie were able to gain the upper hand against the demon and centaur. Both of the enemies were powerful and were able to stand their ground against the two, but only for a limited time before getting pushed back by the two. Aelrinder used his power of the stars which increased his overall strength significantly. Even in his usual state, he was a match for the demon, with him going all out, he was stronger than him and was able to suppress the enemy with his incredible strength. After using the power of the stars again, but this time in order to deliver a powerful attack, Aelrinder was able to break through the enemy''s defense and leave a gaping hole on the left side of his chest. Demons have incredible vitality, and even this kind of wound would not kill them, but it would heavily injure them, however. With such a wound on his body, the demon was unable to fight back much longer and was in the end captured by Aelrinder who used the mana-blocking cuffs and chains to bind him. Greenie was able to defeat the centaur after thetter had spent a lot of his mana. Without holding back, Greenie was able to use all of his skills and deliver earth-shattering blows to the enemy who was unable to dodge all of them. Even his gravity maniption failed to help him as Greenie''s raw power was simply overwhelming when thetter stopped pulling his punches back. After he had spent most of his mana and was unable to continue using his gravity maniption effectively, it was rtively easy for Greenie to catch him and start beating him up before doing the same thing that Aelrinder did to the demon. The enemy forces had been given a blow thanks to all the traps and turrets that Reign had suddenly activated. With so many of them dying suddenly, the yers, together with the orcs and elves, were able to charge forth and suppress the enemy armypletely. As Greenie and Aelrinder were helping them out, both suddenly stopped before looking up at the sky. A smile blossomed on their faces before they resumed destroying the remnants of the enemy army. The leader of the enemy army, however, didn''t have it easy at all. ''Dammit!'' The leader thought to himself as he stared at Reign with bloodshot eyes. ''He tricked us, but how, how did he know?!'' ''And his power, just what kind of power is this, I have already used most of my mana and given 20 years of my lifespan in order to boost and sustain the cloud, and he is still able to destroy it!'' Chaos energy was one of the most powerful, and vtile energies in the universe. Rarely would one gain the ability to control chaos energy, those that did, however, were called ''Chaosborn'' and every single one was destined to be a powerful entity in the universe. Chaosborn were not a race, they were simply beings that had been tainted by chaos at birth, a microscopical amount of chaos energy would enter the fetus and it would gain the power to control chaos energy at birth. Surprisingly, even early on, the Chaosborn could control chaos energy without suffering any consequences. Those that did not have an innate ability to control chaos energy would suffer through all kinds of problems when attempting to use it. Losing their life span, losing control over their emotions, and being disfigured, one would open themselves to many things when trying to use chaos energy, but Chaosborn had no such issues. Their tempers were normal, they looked the same as others of their race, they had the same life span if not a longer one than average, and were very good at controlling their emotions. To this day, Chaosborn were a mystery to the universe and nobody knew just how they were selected by Chaos and why. As for the leader of the enemy organization, he was one that had luckily stumbled upon a small trial near their base at the very beginning of the game. The trial was actually made up of multiple trials, and he had managed to go through them all. He had only managed to do so a couple of days ago, after finally bing a Tier IV being. The items the two elders used, the bone staff given to Carlos, and even the cloud of chaos energy were all things he had gained from the trial. He had suffered a lot to go through it, and he had finally thought that there was nobody that would be able to go against him, only to be proven wrong by Reign whose power was above what he had ever imagined. His skin started wrinkling and his muscles started deting as even more of life span was taken from him. Finally, the leader decided to stop sustaining the cloud and a crazed expression appeared on his face. He extended his right hand and clenched it into a fist as the chaos energy inside the cloud suddenly gathered together. Reign''s eyes constricted as he quickly went back, only to be caught in the st that ensued. Knowing that simply healing the cloud would do nothing and that if he was to continue doing so, he would turn into an old man and die from old age before being able to do anything to Reign, he had taken a drastic measure. The leader had decided to destroy the cloud, and by doing so, he had set off the chaos energy inside of it, creating a powerful explosion that destroyed everything in a radius of 500 meters. Even though he was swallowed up by the explosion, he, of course, had protection against it. The moment he set off the cloud, he took out another item from his spatial ring. The item was a small badge that he ced on himself. The moment he did so, a red barrier appeared around him, one that could block an attack from a high-grade Tier IV being. After the explosion ended and the now red lightning of chaos that had appeared in the area was gone, the leader could be seen, down on his knees as the explosion was more powerful than he anticipated and the barrier was unable to fully defend him. "Haaaa, I almost died, but it''s fine, I survived." The leader said before coughing some blood and shakily standing up. As he did so, his eyes opened wide as Reign was mere meters in front of him. "That was quite something." Reign said as blood was flowing down from the top of his head and dyed his entire face red. His body was injured, some ces were charred and there were even some areas where his flesh was gone thanks to the explosion. ''Without using the light to heal me and copying Shadow''s [ Darkness Implosion ], albeit in a different manner that he uses it in, I would have been a goner.'' Reign thought as he pointed his sword at the enemy leader. Both men were at the end of their ropes, heavily injured and with barely any mana left. Still, Reign was the one that was much more powerful in hand-to-handbat and he was certain that there was nothing the enemy could do to save himself now. He stepped forward, and under the astonished gaze of the leader, lifted his sword up before suddenly falling down to his knees. His wings suddenly went back to his body as his hair and body returned to normal. The transformation had ended, and Reign suddenly found himself in a much-weakened body. His vision was blurry and pain assaulted him. Transforming himself for a long period of time had taken a great toll on his body, his muscles were in incredible pain and he felt as if his bones were breaking. The pain was so great that Reign was barely able to move right now, and he even had trouble lifting his head to look at the enemy leader that was now spotting a crazed smile on his face. "Ahahahahahahaha, it seems I am the winner at the end, mister Reign!" The leaderughed maniacally before summoning a dagger from his spatial ring. "Whatever you did to turn yourself into what you were mere moments ago must have cost a lot, I can see it by looking at you and the sorry condition you are in." "I have to admit, you have shocked me more than once today, I never expected that it would be so hard to take you down, but in the end, it''s my victory, mine!" The leader shouted out maniacally as he raised his dagger up and attempted to stab Reign. Boom! A sonic boom was heard as a sword suddenly fell from the sky and stabbed through the leader''s chest. He stared at the giant sword that had impaled him to the ground before looking up and seeing a blonde man with fire coiling around him. He was using small controlled explosions to keep himself in the air. One look at the cold face and eyes of the blonde man was enough to let the leader know that this was finished, in the end, he had lost the battle. Chapter 567 Chaos Explosion As soon as Reign had seen the giant sword that had beenunched from the sky and had stabbed deeply inside the chest of the enemy leader, he knew that Wolf had arrived. Not only could he sense his mana, but the sword was unmistakably his. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you in such a bad state, Reign," Wolf said as he came down to the ground and stood next to Reign. He stared at the enemy leader who was still alive but was barely hanging on. "Even stabbing through his heart and destroying it wasn''t enough to immediately kill him, huh?" Wolf asked as he looked at the enemy with curiosity. He had sensed an incredibly powerful wave of manaing from the area, and he had arrived right when the chaos energy that had exploded was diminishing. Upon sensing the powerful mana waves and seeing the aftermath of the explosion that had destroyed the area and left a gaping hole in the middle of it, which is where Reign and the leader were now standing, he rushed to help Reign out. He was able to sense Reign''s mana and just how powerful he was, which shocked him, only for that mana to vanish as Reign''s transformation ended. He had arrived just in time to save Reign and deliver the killing blow to the enemy leader who was now staring at the sky with his eyes wide open in disbelief. Wolf stared coldly at the person that had been stabbed by his sword. His back was arched back and his legs were barely touching the ground thanks to the sword. With great difficulty, the leader moved his head and stared at Wolf with anger visible on his face. "Y- you bastard." The leader said before coughing out blood. His right hand slowly moved as he rose it and pointed at Wolf. It shock fiercely as he barely had any more strength left to even move. "I-I was so close." The leader said as blood started flowing out from his mouth. "So so close." "I am destined to rise above others." "Reach immortality." "Be, a deity." "I won''t be defeated by mere kids!" The leader said as a crazed expression appeared on his face. "But if my fate is to die here, then I''m not going alone, no, I won''t." Reign suddenly opened his eyes wide as he was able to sense multiple soul fragments and even souls of people arriving at their location. Before he was able to even say anything, they arrived and entered the body of the enemy leader as he stared at them. He suddenly startedughing maniacally before pointing his finger at Wolf. "Oh chaos, I beckon thee, take it all." His vitality suddenly drained and the body of the leader aged considerably in a matter of seconds. His skin withered and became thin and frail while his hair became white before falling down to the ground. The fat and muscle on his body seemingly evaporated as what was left of his body looked like a corpse. But both Wolf and Reign could sense the great danger that was in front of them. The smiling face of the old man in front of them was creepy and let them understand that something was about to happen as a dangerous form of energy suddenly appeared in his body. Wolf grabbed Reign and ran back before suddenly stopping and summoning a couple of greatswords. He could sense that he wasn''t fast enough to get out of the area of impact on time, so he decided not to. With 6 giant swords in front of him, Wolf ced both of his hands on the ground before mes appeared on the swords. A giant wall of mes was suddenly created in front of him as he shielded Reign who was right behind him. As soon as the wall of mes appeared, the body of the old man suddenly exploded as chaos energy that was even thicker and deadlierpared to the one that had appeared after the cloud was destroyed and charged out. The impact reached Wolf immediately, and two of the six swords were destroyed right away. The wall of mes kept the chaos energy at bay and if one was to look at them from above, one would be able to see a sea of chaos energy flowing through the area while the swords and firewall that Wolf had summoned looked like a giant rock in the middle of that sea that forced it to go around it. The two were safe, but Wolf immediately had to use his mark and go all out as one more sword was broken. After 3 more seconds had passed, another 2 swords broke while blood started flowing out from Wolf''s orifices. He was using everything he had to stop the chaos energy from reaching them, if he didn''t do so, then both he and Reign could die today. Even though he was in his peak condition right now, even he wasn''t certain that his body was powerful enough to survive the attack, much less Reign who was clearly in a bad condition. Crack! A crack appeared on the final sword that was being used by Wolf to block the chaos energy. The energy had already started diminishing, but being hit by it would definitely cause the two some serious damage, which was why Wolf clenched his fists and used everything he had left to boost the wall of mes and the sword in order to withstand the chaos energy. Suddenly The sword broke and the mes were not enough to stave off the final vestiges of the chaos energy that had broken through. Before the chaos energy was able to hit Wolf, however, a small ck hole appeared in front of him. The chaos energy was sucked inside and disappeared while the rest vanished. Wolf looked back at Reign who was down on one knee and had his right hand stretched out. "W-what the hell was that, Reign?" Wolf asked Reign with shock as he was clearly able to see that what appeared in front of him was simr to Shadow''s [ Darkness Implosion ] skill, which was something that one could only use if he had the darkness maniption ability. The only reason Shadow was able to use it before his ability had evolved and reached rank S was because of the mark he had been given by Hades, otherwise, even he would be unable to use it without first reaching rank S. "I''ll exinter, we have to go, that bastard is about to escape." Reign said as he stood up with difficulty. Wolf grabbed him before he fell down, but even he was quite shaky on his legs. "Escape, who are you talking about, hell, it doesn''t even matter, neither one of us can even walk right now." Wolf said as he fell down to one knee, visibly weakened after blocking the immense chaos energy from before. "Master!" "Reign!" Two voices suddenly rang out behind them as Greenie and Aelrinder appeared tens of meters behind them. "You two, great, carry me to where Wolf''s sword is, now!" Reign shouted out as he stumbled about. Greenie suddenly picked him up and ran toward the sword, not even asking why Reign was asking him to do so. If Reign told him to do something, then it was for a good reason and Greenie wouldn''t ask why. Aelrinder grabbed Wolf, and quickly put him over his shoulder, carrying him like a sack of potatoes as he ran behind Greenie. As they got to where Wolf''s sword was, Wolf was surprised to see that it was not damaged in the slightest. "You two, pour your mana in me, quickly!" Reign said as he copsed on the ground before climbing up to one knee. Aelrinder and Greenie nced at each other before doing what he told them to. As soon as they did so, Reign stretched out his right hand and aimed it at the sword that was stabbed deep inside the ground. ''I don''t have enough energy to capture it, it''s regrettable, but I have to destroy it.'' Reign said as Aethion nodded at his words. "He is too dangerous to be left alive." Reign''s eyes suddenly turned gray as invisible energy enveloped the sword. In mere seconds, Wolf and the others were able to see the outline of a man struggling to escape from it. "That bastard, he was still alive?" Wolf asked with difficulty as he stared at the soul of the enemy leader who had tried to escape. Blowing up his body was merely a distraction, one that he hoped would have been powerful enough to kill Wolf and Reign, but that wasn''t the real reason why he had done so. He had taken back all the soul fragments he had ced in his men, and he even took their souls with it in order to boost the power of his own soul so that he could leave his body and return to his hideout where a new body that he had prepared in case something like this would ever happen. Luckily, Reign was able to sense it and knew what he was doing, and he wasn''t about to allow him to simply leave. Chapter 568 Dealing With The Soul Right beside the town of Doncaster, a crater measuring about 1 mile in radius could be seen. Arge sword was right in the middle of the crater that was about 10 meters deep and four people were currently present there. Reign was using the mana that Greenie and Aelrinder were pouring into him to use his soul maniption in order to destroy the soul of the enemy leader, but his weakened state, coupled with the fact that Greenie and Aelrinder weren''t at their full strength either, made it difficult to do so. He was for the first time ever using his soul maniption to not just deliver a simple blow to the enemy''s psyche, but he was actually manipting souls that were nearby and his own in order to deal with the enemy. Even though the enemy had summoned his soul fragments and the souls of some of the members of his organization, he did it in haste and was unable to consume them all, which led to vestiges of souls being scattered around the area. Those that were further than 3 meters away from where the st originated were destroyed as chaos energy consumed and destroyed all, souls included. It was even able to go through multipleyers of the world and destroy beings there, that was just how powerful the energy was. Reign was using the vestiges of the souls and his own soul in order to attack the enemy. He transformed the vestiges and part of his own soul into chains that wrapped around the enemy in order to bind him to the sword and not allow him to get away. Aethion, seeing what was happening, suddenly started chanting something as multiple souls started appearing inside Reign''s consciousness. "Use these, they are those that you have defeated and had their souls consumed by you in the past, although they are not that powerful, they will still be useful," Aethion told Reign who simply nodded before willing the souls toe out of his body and attack the enemy. The demons he had in in the past all had their souls consumed by him, and they had all been captured by Aethion who made sure to not only extract any information that was important, but he had also worked on destroying their consciousness and creating nk souls from them. nk souls could not think for themselves and were unable to do anything without being ordered. That made them less effectivepared to other beings that could use their souls to attack others, but it made them into great soldiers that could be used for any purpose. Even though they were individually not that powerful, Reign had tens of them, and together they were a force to be reckoned with. Even though Wolf and the others couldn''t see the souls that were now attacking the enemy, they could see his soul struggling and suffering damage. They were also able to sense that there were some beings around them but were simply unable to see them. As for Reign, he knew that he had to finish things quickly, otherwise the enemy might be able to get away. He was still weakened, and his consciousness was blurry. Transforming into a Nephilim had given him incredible power, even more than he had initially thought. With that power, he was able to kill two Tier IV monsters instantly before dealing with two more with rtive ease. The power he possessed at that point was over double his original power and he was even able to toy with Carlos and cut off all of his arms in mere seconds. Even though it seemed like Reign had been toying with the man from the very beginning, it was actually only thanks to Carlos panicking and Reign going all out at the very start that allowed him to cut off two of his arms so quickly and easily. Had Carlos kept his calm, even Reign would have been forced to struggle when fighting against him as having 8 different weapons equipped was nothing to scoff at. The boosts the weapons provided, plus the different skills they had allowed Carlos to cast made it difficult for others at the same realm as him to fight back efficiently. The drawback to having such great power, was not light, however. Carlos''s body had gone through a change after Reign had ced chains on him. His body withered and he was much weaker than before. That was the price of using the bone staff, which was a weapon tainted by chaos. Using the weapon before fully conquering the chaotic energy inside of it would lead to the person suffering heavy consequences after each use, something that the leader had seemingly ''forgotten'' to tell the man. Reign had also suffered after transforming, however. Not only was his mana empty and his stats lowered because of the weakened state he was in, he was also losing consciousness and was only still awake thanks to sheer willpower. Had he simply rested after the transformation had ended, he would be in a better state, but the situation didn''t allow for it. Not only was he forced to use his darkness in order to block the final vestiges of the chaos energy from reaching Wolf and potentially doing great harm to him, but he was also now using his soul maniption at its fullest in order to deal with the enemy leader once and for all. As time tickled, however, it became clear that destroying the enemy fully would not be possible. Reign had the power to do it, but he simply had no time as he was barely able to keep his eyes open and mind clear enough to continue doing so. He had already damaged the soul and even if the leader was to find a new body, he would find himself riddled with a multitude of problems thanks to the heavy damage to his soul. He would experience constant headaches the likes of which were enough to make any man go crazy. His memories would be partially gone and even his behavior would change. There was a small possibility that he might even forget who he was upon taking over a new body as the one he had prepared of course belonged to a member of his organization. He was the direct disciple of the leader, and he had been unknowingly fostered by the man in order to function as a new body for him. Without the young man knew, the leader had ced many small arrays and soul fragments inside of him, he only needed to enter the body with his soul and it would all activate, leading to the destruction of the original soul. The leader would be able to retain all of the memories the young man had, as well as his own. But now, there was a chance that his soul was not powerful enough hand upon getting all the memories, he could lose himself and think he was the disciple, or perhaps a mixture of both. Reign knew that the enemy would never be the same and his threat would be much smaller than before even if he was to escape and get a new body right now, but he didn''t want to allow him to. Without ever provoking the man and his organization, Doncaster, alongside all of its residents, had been targeted by the man and his organization, not only that, but they had alsounched a full-scale attack on them, leading to many people dying. Reign had to get closure, he couldn''t allow a slippery opponent like this one to be free as there was no saying what might happen in the future. If he was to stumble upon a fruitful encounter and somehow heal his soul, he would be many times more dangerous in the future. As his consciousness started fading, Reign decided to do the only thing he could in order to stop the man from escaping. With the help of Aethion, he changed his strategy from destroying the soul to sealing it. He suddenly used his soul maniption to its maximum again, but he had withdrawn his soul from the fight. Suddenly, all the soul vestiges in the area, as well as the souls of the many demons and even people that Reign had consumed, started changing. Seals and chains, that was all that were left after a couple of seconds. Under the terrified gaze of the leader''s soul, the seals and chains wrapped around him and the sword that Wolf had used to pierce through him. He started struggling even more, but it was for naught. Reign had sacrificed tens of souls in order to do this, and the enemy was not powerful enough to withstand it. The seals started shining as they bound the soul to the sword that Wolf used while the chains made sure to keep the soul in ce and make any further attempts of its escaping impossible. After a couple of seconds passed, the soul of the enemy leader was not visible as it had been sealed inside the sword. The moment that finished, Reign smiled before copsing to the ground. Chapter 569 The Aftermath Of The Battle Two days had passed since the battle for Doncaster. The ruined buildings and traps had been repaired with rtive ease thanks to all of the yers joining in the efforts to repair them. Those that were weak and couldn''t join the battle felt a sense of guilt after seeing the dead bodies that had been covered by a white cloth before being carried to the cemetery that was still below the warehouse. Reign and the others had agreed a while ago that there would be little use for the underground city after they had taken control over the entirety of Doncaster, and thanks to the yers venturing deeper inside and fighting against the ants, there was little danger to be found. The ants had been taken care of by the yers, and even though Reign and the others had initially wanted to be the ones to take charge and get rid of them, the yers took it upon themselves to do so after they had be stronger. Realizing that the ants were not that big of a threat after they had taken control of the city, Reign and the others decided that allowing the yers to use them as a farming spot would be for the best. The queen of the ants was still alive, not because the yers were unable to kill her, but because they wanted to keep her alive so that she could give birth to more ants that they could kill. She was a peak Tier I being when they found her, and after so much time had passed, she had be a Tier II being. It seemed that the barrier was different below Doncaster as the queen and her ants faced no penalties for reaching such a high level of power. With the ability to create many ants, the queen had be somewhat of an ally to the yers that used the ants to train and level up. The underground city was mostly deserted, and the cemetery that had been built there was muchrger now. All the dead yers would be ced there, and that was where the funeral for those that had died while defending Doncaster was held. Everybody went to the funeral, everyone except for Reign who had still been unconscious that day. On the second day after the battle, Reign opened his eyes. He was in his room, inside the main building of the territory. Reign slowly got up and sat on his bed, remembering what had happened before he copsed. He got up and got dressed before leaving his room. Nobody was inside the building, so he walked out and was immediately met with stares. The yers quickly ran to him, all worried about him and his current state. This wasn''t the first time Reign had lost consciousness, but each time it happened, it was because Reign was dealing with a problem that nobody else in the territory could deal with, and the yers would always feel a sense of guilt over not being powerful enough to help him. Nobody knew about the n Reign had made and how he had masked himself for days after initially returning to Doncaster. The yers knowing this could lead to some of them resenting Reign as their friends had died during the battle, not to mention that not all would see the real reason why Reign had stayed hidden as nobody knew about the attack beforehand. They all thought that Reign had arrived the day of the battle and that he had only stayed low in order to see how the battle was progressing and to see if there was a traitor amongst them. Greenie and Aelrinder had told them that they had suspected that someone in the territory was a traitor since the enemy seemingly always knew when Reign and the others were gone and what was the best way to test them and attack. Knowing that there was a traitor in the territory was what made Reign and Wolf hurry up with their evolution and arrive so quickly. The information that Greenie had given them was half-baked, but it was believable. The yers understood why Reign and the others had kept their challenge a secret and had only told a select few before departing for their challenges. Reign was immediately bombarded with questions. How was he? How did he feel? Was anything wrong? Should he already be out and not rest a bit more? Apologies from many of them over how they weren''t useful to him at all during the battle. The questions and apologies came nonstop and Reign was quickly overwhelmed by them. He told them all that he was alright and that everything was ok. He told them not to say that they were useless as everyone had a part during the battle, even those that didn''t fight at all as they were the ones that had given the army the motivation needed to go against such a powerful enemy. He also felt an extreme sense of guilt. After all, all those that had died had only died because of his choice. He was the one that decided to stay hidden and allow the enemy to attack them, all while knowing that they would have many casualties because of that. Still, he didn''t feel as if his choice was wrong, just that their deaths were partly his responsibility. He also knew full well that had he not done this, there might have been many more deaths in the future. It still didn''t ease his guilt. But it didn''t mean that he would simply kneel down and beg the dead and those alive for forgiveness. After all, everything he had done was in order to protect them and the territory. The less they knew about this, the better it would be as sometimes, ignorance is bliss. It was much easier to ept the deaths of the yers as selfless sacrifices that were made to keep everyone safe, and not as a move on the chess piece that Reign had yed against the enemy to finally bring them down. He excused himself and asked the yers if they knew where Greenie and Wolf were. "Oh, Wolf is at the prison, he has been interrogating the traitor and those captured for thest two days, Greenie went out to the borders to inspect the holes in the barrier." One of the yers said while Reign nodded at her before disappearing from the spot and making his way to the prison. Compared to when Reign had entered the prison for the first time in order to put the draif leader inside, it was now muchrger. There were five floors visible, and a further 4 that were underground. The underground floors were for the stronger enemies that were captured and would be captured in the future. There was a n to make a sixth and seventh floor and in the end, the seven floors were nned to have enemies that were Tier 0 all the way to Tier VI while the four that were below would be for Tiers VII, VIII, IX, and X. Of course, that would be for muchter and if there was even a chance that they would ever capture a Tier IX and X being, which Reign did doubt would happen. For now, however, the underground area was reserved for Tiers III and IV while the rest would be on the upper floors. Wolf was underground, he had built a special room that was right in the middle of the building. There was arge hole in the middle of the building, both above and below the ground and everyone would be able to hear the screams and pleas of those that were inside. He had made it so everyone could see the room and connect it to despair. Every time they woke up and made their way over to the bars of their cell, they would be able to see the room that was seemingly floating and would always be visible to them all. Upon making his way over to the room and crossing the narrow path that was made to ess it, Reign looked around him. He was able to see the old demon and Carlos were inside their cells below him. Both of them nced at him before turning their eyes away. They had sensed just how powerful Reign was during the battle for Doncaster, and both of them knew that even five low-grade Tier IV beings wouldn''t be enough to deal with him. He was a being that had clearly outgrown them all and was many times more powerful than any of them. Reign knocked on the door of the room and waited for a couple of seconds before the door opened and Wolf''s face was shown. He was wearing ab coat that was drenched in blood. He had two transparent gloves on him, and both were of course drenched in blood while a pair of pliers and a saw were held in them. "Yo, get in," Wolf said before looking at the prisoners around them, making them all turn their heads away upon seeing his enthusiastic smile. Chapter 570 The Soul And The Sword As Reign entered the ''interrogation'' room, he was able to see the centaur that Wolf had dragged into the room. Compared to all the blood on Wolf''s body, there was little to no blood on and around the centaur. "He started speaking right away, I just put this fake blood on me in order for the rest of those bastards to see it," Wolf told Reign who simply nodded, fully aware that Wolf would do such things in the past simply to make the other prisoners afraid of him. "Did you manage to find anything out about their base?" "Well, the old demon was the first person I interrogated, he knew pretty much nothing, but did divulge some information about his demon tribe, nothing important, however," Wolf said before taking off theb coat and sitting down on a sofa as he and Reign entered a room that was adjacent to the one he used to interrogate the prisoners. "I mostly interrogated the elders and other members of the organization that survived for these 2 days, but I got little info from them, the normal members know very little about the organization and how to get to their base without using a badge they would be given by the leader, while the elders are quite stubborn and wouldn''t divulge anything, even after I spent hours trying to make them talk." "I never thought they would be that loyal to their organization." Reign said with wonder before Wolf shook his head. "They''re not, the leader had ced some kind of restriction in their souls, they can''t talk about anything, otherwise they would die." "It''s not as powerful as before thanks to the fact the leader is gone, but it''s gonna take some time before the restriction is gone and we can finally get information about their headquarters." "About the leader." Reign suddenly said as Wolf sighed. "Yeah, about that, let''s go somewhere else," Wolf said before leaving the room with Reign following behind him. Both of them made their way back to the building before going down and entering the basement where Elijah and the others were currently training. They all flocked to Reign and Wolf upon seeing them, and it took Reign a couple of minutes to make them certain he was fine and that nothing was wrong with him, of course, alsomended their efforts during battle before going to a separate corner with Wolf. Wolf suddenly took out his sword, the same one that was used to kill the leader of the enemy organization. The moment he took it out and stabbed it into the ground, Reign gulped. He could sense two thingsing from the sword. The first one was overwhelming and it was something that both Reign and Wolf knew well, it was chaos energy. After the enemy had detonated his body, the chaos energy that exploded outward partially got drawn to the sword and entered it. That actually made the strength of the sword rise from a low-grade rank SS weapon all the way to the peak of rank SS and increased its strength by a considerable margin. It wasn''t all good, however, as the power that was inside of the sword waspletely switched by the chaos energy. Chaos energy is one of the most powerful sources of energy in the world, and it would erase or consume anything, including what was inside the sword previously. Now, Wolf could no longer use the power that had been in the sword, but he did have ess to chaos energy, just like he did in the past with the armor that he had gotten after they were able to kill Azar, the leader of the orcs that once ruled over a big portion of Doncaster. The difference between that armor and the sword was the fact that the armor only held a wisp of chaos energy and it was far too weakpared to the chaos energy inside the sword. It would be likeparing a small stream to arge river. The chaos energy inside the armor only had the function of empowering attacks and could not be used freely while the one inside the sword was different as Wolf had full ess to it. Just like how it was previously discussed, chaos energy was extremely vtile and it was incredibly difficult to use it without suffering any consequences. Wolf knew that the appearance of chaos energy inside the sword would bring its power to a new height and he could even use the opportunity to train and even gain some understanding and mastery over using chaos energy, but he had no idea how long that would take, or if it was possible for him right now. Still, having ess to chaos energy would be an incredible benefit if he was to ever fight an opponent that was more powerful than him. Not only would chaos energy empower himself, but using it would also mean that Wolf''s mes would change, transforming into chaos mes that were many times more powerful and dangerous than almost any me in the universe, except for rare ones like the evesting me that Miriam has. The real problem that Wolf was facing was not the chaos energy, however, but the second thing that both he and Reign were able to sense. It was the soul of the enemy leader that Reign had bound to the sword. The soul was inside the sword and the leader was able tomunicate with Wolf, spewing curses and nonsense at Wolf. He wouldn''t shut up, no matter what Wolf did. Unfortunately, Reign could not destroy the soul now. He was the one that had bound it to the sword, and he had sacrificed all the souls he had gathered in order to make the seal as powerful as it could be, making it immensely difficult for him to simply destroy the seals and the soul. Not to mention the fact that thanks to the soul being bound to the sword, it had actually managed to rise to a rank SSS weapon, the most powerful that Reign and Wolf had seen so far. Since the enemy was the one that had summoned the chaos energy, it had not destroyed the soul that was bound to the sword and the two managed to form a somewhat symbiotic rtionship. If Wolf was able to conquer the soul, then he would be able to use it as helpful when it came to controlling the chaos energy, but that was something that might be even harder to do than simply mastering using chaos energy. "He won''t stop shouting, not even for a moment." "I don''t think he even understands what happened, it''s clear that what you did damage him in the brain, he''s not all there," Wolf said as Reign nodded as he stared at the soul that was doing the same to him. "I know you, you, you, you are a bastard!" The soul suddenly shouted out, not able to fully remember who Reign was or why he hated him so much. "Do you know who I am?" Reign asked the soul as thetter started thinking, only being able to remember bits and pieces of his memories. "You, I don''t remember, but I know I don''t like you, I want to kill you!" The soul said as dark red mes appeared on the sword. The soul''s anger alone was enough to make the chaos mes appear, showing just how close the chaos energy in the sword had bonded with the soul. "Yeah, this could be a problem." Reign said as he scratched his head. He never thought that chaos energy would actually go into the sword and that the soul would be able to control it slightly. That could lead to Wolf not being able to use the full power of the sword if the soul was against it, making it actually much weaker than it should be. "So, do you have any way of fixing this, maybe forcing him to be a servant as you did to Aethion?" "Hey, I am not a servant, I am merely helping him out because our lives are intertwined!" Aethion shouted out from inside Reign, making his voice be heard inside Wolf''s head. "Alright, alright, you''re not a servant, my bad," Wolf said as he grabbed his left ear. The shouting surprised him and he quickly apologized as he knew that Aethion would not shut up if he didn''t, just like the soul that was stuck in his sword. "I can''t, the soul is not alright, I can''t bond it to you, even if I did, it''s debatable whether or not he would even care." Wolf nodded to Reign before grabbing the sword. The chaos mes went away and he put it back inside the mark on his right hand before turning to Reign. "So, what do you suggest I do?" "Well, he barely remembers anything, so that can be used to your advantage, try to form a bond, try talking to him and perhaps making him into your friend, I mean, you can''t even say it''s the same person that attacked us thanks to the fact I have damaged his soul so badly." Reign said as he scratched the back of his head. Chapter 571 Interrogating Carlos "Anyway, what''s up with Carlos, what did you manage to get out of him?" Reign suddenly asked Wolf as the two suddenly stayed quiet. "Nothing, I still haven''t interrogated him, he was unconscious until half an hour ago, you really did a number on him, and not only physically," Wolf said as Reign smirked slightly. "Good, he deserves it." Reign still remembered the sight of Carlos using his ability to summon the white spike that ended Marco''s life. Carlos had hidden well and nobody had ever suspected that he and some of his men were actually members of the enemy organization. Reign wanted to find out what Carlos knew, and because of that, he returned to the prison with Wolf. They let the centaur out and escorted him back to his cell before opening the door of Carlos''s cell. The man stared at Reign with concern before standing up. His entire body had changed, his face was wrinkled and older than before, most of his hair was gone and his muscles had shrunk considerablypared to before. His arms were of course gone, the healers did enough to make sure he wouldn''t die and closed to the wounds, but did nothing more. Everybody from the territory was disgusted by Carlos and those that had betrayed them together with him. They had considered them part of the territory and they were all one big family as they took care of each other, only to be stabbed in the back by him. Of course, the ones that felt the biggest hate were those that belonged to Carlos''s order. Most of them were ughtered right at the start when Carlos showed his true colors, and only a handful of theirbatants were left alive. They couldn''t wait to see Carlos and the others dead, but they understood that Wolf and the others first needed to get information out of them. It was very important to find out just how much they knew about the enemy organization. The only thing that they did was find Wolf and beg him to allow them to kill the traitors when Wolf was finished with them. Everyone understood that there would be no saving the traitors. The only thing they could do was speak and have a quick death, otherwise, Wolf would make sure that they would not only speak and give all the information they had but that they would be begging for a quick death as well. He had already interrogated the men, and unfortunately, they knew nothing of the organization. It was seemingly a trend that nobody except for the higher-ups had any information that would be useful to them. As Carlos made his way to the room in the center of the prison, he looked around and saw some familiar faces. His men were in two cells, and the other members of the organization fare no better. He knew they had lost, their leader had lost against Reign and the organization was done for, the only thing left for Reign and Wolf to do was find their base and destroy it or take over it, making sure nobody else would ever be able to threaten them. Even if they didn''t do so, it was highly unlikely that anyone would ever be able to be powerful enough to actually threaten Reign and his territory. From what he knew, only one elder was left in the base, and he was the least powerful among them. Even if Reign did nothing, the future and safety of Doncaster were pretty much guaranteed now. "So, are you going to speak, or do I need to force you to speak?" Wolf asked Carlos as thetter sat down in the chair that was used for the interrogation process. "You know, I never expected you guys to hide so deeply, it''s as if you already knew about our ns." Carlos suddenly said with a sad smile on his face. "You did good, you didn''t trust me or anyone else and made sure that we would fullymit to attacking you so that you could once and for all deal with us, killing or capturing all the higher-ups, making sure that we would never be able to rise again," Carlos spoke whilst staring at Reign''s face. "Not to mention your strength, you even hid that, from me and everyone in the territory, you hid your true form, I truly never expected you to do something like that." "But I can see that you didn''t know everything, otherwise I highly doubt that I would have been able to kill Marco." "Argh!" Carlos suddenly shouted out in pain as Reign stabbed him in the leg with his sword. "Don''t say his name, you don''t have the right to do so, not after everything you did." "Hahahaha, I guess you are right about that, Reign," Carlos said with a smirk as sweat appeared on his face. "Say, when did you start suspecting us, how did you find out we were going to attack you, even after thinking about the different ways you could have done so, I still can''t find any feasible way for you to do such a thing." "Who knows, maybe I had a spy, maybe I can see the future, or maybe you guys just weren''t as smart as you thought." "Heh, I highly doubt that the leader made sure that only two people knew his ns, and I was one of those three, while one of the elders that died during the battle was the other one." "So there is no chance that you managed to find out about the attack, especially since you were sent away for a challenge." "The only way that you would have known is if you really can see the future, in which case, our defeat was a natural oue, after all, no nning can help when one knows what is about to happen," Carlos said sadly as he looked at the ceiling. "If you were wondering if I know how to get to the base, then I will have to disappoint you, I was never told as I was always away, keeping my disguise perfect, I never even visited the base ever since the game started." "Argh!" Carlos screamed out in pain again as this time, Wolf stabbed him in the shoulder with a dagger. "That''s a lie, which means that we have found the right man to interrogate." Wolf smiled ferociously as he stared at Carlos who was staring back at him with hate visible on his face. "You can leave the rest to me, I can promise you that he will give me everything we need in less than an hour." "No need, we can get all the information right away." Reign said as he went to grab Carlos''s head. "No!" Wolf suddenly said as he grabbed Reign''s hand. "Huh?" "I promised them that they would have their revenge, so I can''t let you take his soul, at least not before allowing them to kill him," Wolf spoke seriously as Reign nodded. "Alright, I can just take it after he is dead anyway." Carlos looked at the two, fully capable of hearing what they were talking about. "Take my soul, if that is your way of trying to scare me into giving you info, then you are sadly mistaken, my soul has already been bound to the leader''s soul and a seal has been ced, no one can do anything to my soul with the seal defending it." Reign didn''t speak, he merely nced at Wolf who let go of his arm before grabbing Carlos''s head and using his ability. Carlos''s eyes suddenly widened in shock as terrible pain assaulted him. He could feel his soul being damaged by Reign and the seal weakening, but only for a second as Reign stopped immediately. He had already done so in order to let Carlos know that he could indeed do what he said he would do. "Impossible, how can you simply attack my soul, that makes no sense!" Carlos shouted out before remembering what had happened during their battle previously. He had almost forgotten about how Reign had constantly hammered his soul with a weird soul attack during the fight, and at first had only thought that it was a skill that allowed him to disrupt the opponent and hurt their soul slightly, only to now realize that it was not so in the slightest. ''Even the leader was unable to simply attack the soul on a whim and needed to prepare a spell for it, damn it!'' Carlos thought before staring at the two and gulping in fear. He now understood that if he was to not cooperate, not only would he be killed, but his soul would be taken as well. "All of his men are awake, right?" Reign asked Wolf who nodded at him. "Call those that once worked under Carlos, the execution will take ce today." Reign said before turning around and walking toward the door. "What, wait, don''t you want to hear what I have to say, aren''t you interested in hearing about the base?!" Carlos shouted in fear as Reign stopped and turned to stare at him. "I am interested, and you will tell me all about it, but you will do so after death." "Do not think for a moment that death is what awaits those that betray the territory as it is only the beginning." Chapter 572 The Execution People gathered around arge stage that had suddenly appeared about 150 meters away from the city center. Many were confused as to why the stage had appeared, and why in such a ce that was not that popted until they saw 6 people walk on top of the stage and wait. They knew the six as they were the only survivors of what used to be the fighting force that was in the group led by Carlos and Marco. The betrayal of Carlos had shocked everybody, and they all felt pity toward the six that had suddenly lost not only their two leaders but many friends, some of which were killed, while others turned out to be traitors that pointed their weapons at them. With the six standing on top of the stage and seemingly waiting for something, a crowd started being formed around the stage as people were interested in what was happening. Asking the six about what was going on did nothing as they would simply reply with ''You will see soon'', making them all wonder even more about what was going on. Their questions were soon asked as they saw Reign and Wolf walking from the prison while dragging Carlos and his men that were shackled and bound by chains. All of them looked terrified and tried to struggle, but their struggle was meaningless against Wolf and Reign''s strength. The mana-draining chains that bound them caused them all to be weakened and even walking wasn''t easy for them, not to mention struggling or trying to escape. Upon walking through the city center, people started following after them, interested in what they were nning on doing. Upon reaching the stage and climbing on it, everybody suddenly understood what was about to happen. An execution, a public execution to be more exact. Reign had already done so with the draif leader, but that was different. It was a monster, one that people hated thanks to the many casualties that were caused by what it did together with its brethren. As for Carlos and the others, even though they were traitors and were hated by all, some had been saved by them in the past and owed their lives to them, making it a bit hard to watch the sight of their weak bodies being forced to go up to the stage and kneel on it. Public executions had been a thing of the past, but thest one to be done was in France, all the way back in 1939. Ever since then, public executions stopped being a thing, and they were even frowned upon. In a civilized world, something like this would definitely not be done, but they were no longer living in the civilized world. Earth had changed, life had be dangerous and thew of the jungle was the only one that still stood. Reign thought about whether he should do something like this and decided on it in the end. Even though many would feel that this was a bit too much, he wanted to show everyone what happened to traitors, he wanted those that felt anger at them to have a sense of relief after seeing them dead. "You should all have understood what is about to happen by now!" Reign shouted out as the people nodded at his words. "If you thought that this was a public execution, then your thoughts were correct." "All those that do not wish to see this can leave, nobody is forced to do anything here, and we have chosen this spot, a more secluded area in the territory because of that." "The execution will be carried out by those that were directly wronged by the traitors, even though all of us felt the repercussions of their actions, these six are the only ones left of their original group after these men, the ones they fought side by side and thought were their friends, turned out to be traitors that had been working together with the enemy for a long time." "They broke bread together, slept under the same roof, saved each other''s lives multiple times, and yet, these bastards felt nothing when they took up their weapons and turned them at their friends, ughtering many of them during the battle two days ago." "You may begin with the execution when you wish to." Reign said to the six that all nodded to him. Their faces showed expressions of grief, anger, and sadness. They grieved for those whose lives were lost during the battle, were angry at those that betrayed and killed their friends, and were sad by the fact that they were now going to kill those they had once regarded as friends, people that they would trust even in the worst of circumstances. Still, they wanted to do this, their anger could only be cated if they were the ones to end their lives. Their grief would only lessen if they had their revenge. They all took out a sword. The swords were all ck and red in color, to be more exact, they looked like they were made out of stone and had red symbols on them. The swords were given to them by Reign and Wolf and they were specially made by the two cksmiths after the battle had finished. Wolf had ordered the swords, and he had ordered a total of 6 of them. They were actually made of stone, a special kind of stone that was further reinforced by the symbols. The swords would actually take a part of the power from those they would kill, of course, the power was minimal and it would not help out the user that much, but Wolf had ordered them like that more for a symbolic purpose. If they had any kinds of executions in the future, they would be carried out by these six swords, and they would be a symbol of sorts, each carrying parts of those that had betrayed them or done something simr. There were 9 traitors excluding Carlos and the six all came in front of one of them. The traitors stared down at the ground, not even able to look at the eyes of the men they had once called friends. They weren''t ashamed, no, they always knew that this day woulde, that they would end up killing those they were close with. From the very start, they were members of the organization, not the small order that Carlos was leading. With mixed emotions, the six raised their swords before executing the six people in front of them, each was stabbed straight through the heart. The swords shone a red color before they died down, and the six all copsed on the ground. Even though nobody knew it, their souls had been taken by Reign the moment they died. For those that had betrayed them, they would never find peace, not even in death, he would make sure of it. Three traitors were left, and the six all moved toward them. One person stood in front, while another stood behind a traitor. They lifted their swords before stabbing through them, one sword from the front, one from the back, each one prating the heart. When the three copsed, they moved toward the final person, the one that had led them in the past and the person they all looked up to. Carlos didn''t look down, he instead held his head high and stared at all six. "So this is how it ends, killed by those I had raised as sheep to be ughtered." Carlos chuckled as he saw how their faces changed, all of them angry at his words. "What, not in the mood for jokes?" Carlos asked as he startedughing slightly. The six all clenched their swords before moving. They surrounded Carlos before pointing the swords at Carlos. He simply continued chuckling before evenughing at them. "Howughable, I am to be killed by weaklings whose sole existence was to serve as a disguise for me and my men." "Well, I guess things never go as nned, do they?" Carlos asked as he stared at the sky with a smile, a smile that didn''t go away even after six swords prated his body and blood started flowing from the corners of his mouth. He closed his eyes, only to soon open them again and stare at Aethion''s smiling face. He knew that his soul would be taken by Reign, he just never expected it would be done so quickly, right after his death. "Who C who are you?" Carlos asked as Aethion simply continued smiling before turning around and going to a table that was nearby. Looking around, Carlos could see the souls of his ninerades, each one in a small cage, just like he was. "Don''t worry, we will have more than enough time to get acquainted with each other," Aethion said with his back turned to Carlos as he picked some stuff up from the table. "You, however, will probably not like my methods of getting to know other people," Aethion said with a smile as he turned around with a knife in his hand. Chapter 573 Five Days "Tell Greenie to give me a reportter, he can wait for me in the building, or he can send someone there if he''s busy, I''ll be back in about half an hour," Reign told one of Elijah''s teammates who nodded at him without any questions before Reign started making his way toward the warehouse. He entered the warehouse before going down and making his way over to the cemetery. He put a robe on so that others wouldn''t recognize him as there were some people in the underground city, most of them were adventurers that were making their way toward the ants in order to farm them for exp, others were there for the same purpose as Reign, to visit the cemetery. Reign walked over to the cemetery and stared at the 35 new graves that had been made yesterday. He took out a bottle of whiskey before walking next to all of them and spilling a bit on most of the graves, only missing those that he knew never drank. Uponing to the final grave, he crouched down next to it before spilling a bit and then drinking the mouthful that was left inside. "Sorry, I should''ve noticed his actions earlier, perhaps I would have been able to save you and your men if I hadn''t been focusing on those that stood behind the army." Reign said as he stared at the name that was etched in the stone of the grave. [ Marco ''The Jackal'' Braga ] "You helped me a lot, told me something about our parents that none of us knew, as well as Carlos, that bastard." Reign spoke in a solemn tone before cing the bottle next to the grave. "I only hope that you find peace, wherever you are now." Reign said before shing a sad smile and simply staring at the ceiling. He didn''t know Marco for a long time, and neither was he that close to him, but his heart was still in pain after seeing his grave. Without meeting him, perhaps he would still be in the dark when it came to the fact that mana had existed on Earth before the system''s arrival. He might still not know his father''s true identity, nor the person that is most likely the one that killed his parents. He felt that he owed the man, which was why he had immediately given him the option ofing over to the territory. He made sure he and his people were well received by the yers and over time, they blended in with great ease, making them a valuable part of themunity. Reign could''ve taken Marco''s soul when thetter died, but he decided against it. Even though taking his soul and allowing him to see how he defeated Carlos and thenter executed him might have given Marco some closure, he felt that simply taking the souls of his own men was immoral and he would never do it if he didn''t have to. Reign spent some more time in the cemetery before making his way back to the surface and entering his building. Upon making his way to the top of the building where the offices were, he saw Greenie waiting for him. "So, I heard you went to check out the holes?" "Yes, it''s not good, they have almost doubled in size since yesterday," Greenie said with some worry in his voice as Reign narrowed his eyes upon hearing his words. "It seems that the barriers will be disappearing in the next couple of days, even without them fully gone, the monsters will be able to make their way over to other areas with rtive ease now thanks to the fact that the holes are that big." "The territory will be safe, however, as we already have a ton of high-levelbatants that are miles above what the monsters that are nearby can ever hope to reach in a short period of time." Reign wasn''t that worried about the barriers now, with the enemy gone, there was rtively nothing that could threaten Doncaster now, even without himself and the others present. The only threat that could potentially arise would be if the demons decided to attack them, but they were so far away and had their hands full with the Tier IV monsters that wereing out of the depths of the mountain range that they simply could not afford to do so right now. By the time the demons might have enoughbatants at the Tier IV realm so that they could defend their territories and attack Doncaster, there would definitely be more Tier IVbatants amongst those in Doncaster as well. What Reign was nning on doing the next couple of days was simple, he was going to rx and check out the territory, making sure that nothing was out of ce. He once tried to go to the ice gem and try to learn the ice ability, but he was not sessful and decided against trying to learn it as it would take too much time. Some yers had already managed to gain the ability, but it was nothing special for now as they had to level it up and grow its strength before making it effective during battle. After all, the ability most of them had gained was quite low-ranked and they would need to bring it higher first. Reign on the other side now had 4 innate abilities, something that he hasn''t heard of anybody having. There were cases of people having more than one innate ability, and he also heard that there was a chance to gain more innate abilitiester on, but it was very rare. For a person to actually have four innate abilities was incredibly rare and Reign now simply didn''t have any reason to try and get any other ability. Even if he did get one, they would never be as powerful as his innate abilities anyway. Wolf and the others still tried to gain something from the ice gem, and some of them had progressed. They didn''t have a lot of time to ponder and try to get an ability as some other people did, but Wolf and Tank were rtively close to getting it, while Shadow was somewhat certain he could get it with some more practice. With the elders of the organization captured, Reign and Wolf only needed to wait before finally getting the information they wanted to get. They wanted to destroy the enemy once and for all and make sure that they would never have a chance to return. That could only be done if they were able to gain ess to their base and destroy everything. They knew that there were still some members left in the base, but without their leader and most of the higher-ranked members there, they were nowhere as powerful as before and the two of them were more than enough to destroy them. And just like that, 5 days passed. The centaur and the old demon were killed three days ago. The centaur had only joined the enemy because he saw how powerful they were and wanted to gain a powerful ally. Even though there was little animosity between his tribe and Doncaster, he was still one of those that attacked and Reign decided against trying to form an alliance with the centaurs by sparing their leader. The centaurs were not that powerful, especially after most of their powerful members had died during the battle. With their leader gone, they were now much weaker than Doncaster, and Reign had no use for such beings. The old demon was of course killed because he was a demon. With one of their Tier IV leaders dead, the demons would definitely be weakened, at least slightly. Reign would never take any deals with demons, nor would he ever cooperate with them. Their presence alone disgusted him, and now he knew why. Demons were different from other beings in the universe. They were all bound to each other and were one of the primal races, each race of the demons actually had the same origin, and it was said that the first one was born out of Chaos itself, but was not a Chaosborn. An anomaly would be the better term. An anomaly that only had one goal, to destroy everything. As a Nephilim, a being that had powers over life and death and was supposed to have the perfect bnce over it, a being that was on the extreme of one spectrum was something that made him disgusted. He didn''t know if it was only him, or that all Nephilims were like that, he would ask Raziel the next time he would see him, but Reign knew one thing, and that was that he would never have any dealings with demons and would ughter all that he came across. After 5 days, the elders were now finally able to talk. The seals were gone, and Wolf had ced them all inside the room where he and Reign were sitting down and waiting for them to speak. Chapter 574 Speaking With The Elders Five days passed and Reign was unable to get anything of worth from Carlos. The man had information, but he had outdated information about the base and how to get there. Wolf and Reign tried following the methods he told them, only to find nothing. It seemed that the leader had changed the method to ess the base since hest spoke to Carlos, which was not good news to them as they had to wait for the elders to speak. If the leader had changed the method again beforeing here, then they would have nothing and it wouldn''t matter how much they looked, they would be unable to find the base. The only way to gain anything at that point would be from the damaged soul of the leader who was inside Wolf''s sword. It was debatable if he was even able to tell them anything of value with how his soul was damaged. Even when Wolf and Reign went to the ce that Carlos told them about, there was nothing that they were able to get from the soul, no response, nothing. Reign hoped that even if some things had changed, the ce where the base was currently located would stay the same. The elders and other members of the organization had left the base and made their way straight to Doncaster, and from what little information they were able to get from them, they learned that the base could actually move around and the leader would never allow it to stay in the same ce for a long period of time. Moving it was not simple and they would definitely know if the location had changed, which led to Reign and Wolf having hope that what they were about to find out was the real location of the enemy base. As they stared at the 4 elders who were inside the room, Wolf and Reign patiently waited for them to start talking. Wolf had interrogated them previously and he was certain that they wouldn''t lie. If they died, he and Reign would find out, and the elders already knew what would await them if they dared to lie. "So, you previously said the base can move, how?" Wolf asked the elders as they nced at each other before one started talking. ? "Well, none of us are 100% certain of how, but the leader was able to gain ess to our current base even before the system arrived here, back then, it wasn''t able to move, however." "It''s a kind of pocket dimension, at least that''s what we believe it was since one would enter the base from a small cave." "Without knowing the right method to enter the base, one would never be able to get inside and would simply be inside the small cave, it wasn''t hard to leave though, and there were a couple of times when some of our enemies made their way over there, but were never able to realize that the cave was the entrance and that we were hidden away inside the pocket space in which our base was located at." "The base was the only way we were able to rise again after our numbers had severely declined since therge-scale order attacked us." The elder spoke before sighing. "After the system arrived, our powers were boosted and by using the monsters that were now everywhere around us, we were able to quickly increase our power before slowly starting to take over the surrounding areas." "The leader changed, however." The elder spoke in a serious tone. "He became obsessed with something he had found, we didn''t know what it was, but he was bringing items that were of immense power and his own power had grown considerably." "He was even able to bind the spatial pocket to himself and finally move it, although we did not use that in the beginning since the price to pay was not low, it cost not only S Coins but also some other resources that we did not have in the beginning." "Of course, with us bing more powerful and the resources bing plentiful, we started moving the base around, never letting ourselves stay in one ce for too long." "The base should still be in the same ce, there would be a powerful wave of mana appearing nearby every time it moves, and the spatial waves that would appear would also not go unnoticed by us, not to mention that the leader had to be in the base in order to move it." The elder sighed before showing the location on a map that Reign and Wolf had brought. It was curiously located right next to the mountain range, but in an area that they had never been to before. It wasn''t too far, and it would take the two a couple of hours to get there from the first mountain, which although was not far or long for them, was actually not that near. The speed both of them could explode with right now was immense and it wasn''t something that a normal human could evenprehend. With them knowing the location now, which was in apletely different areapared to the one Carlos had told them about, the two were now confident that they would truly find the base. "As for entering the base, it''s well it''s a bitplicated." The elder said before showing a symbol on his arm. "Only those that have the symbol of the organization can enter, and this symbol is not just a simple tattoo that is on our arms." "The leader had soul bound us to the base, connecting our soul with the spatial pocket that was controlled by him, I do not know how he can control it, he never showed us, but we know that it was from the main office of the base, a ce that nobody had ess to, except for him." "With his control over the base, he was able to make these symbols that would appear on our arms when we connected to the base, there is no special method to enter it otherwise, at least we were never told about it." Hearing the words that the elder spoke, and being fairly confident that he was speaking the truth, Reign and Wolf showed confused expressions on their faces. From what Carlos had said after being tortured by Aethion, he didn''t have the symbol, and neither did his men. He would enter the base by using aplicated method. He needed to get to the correct ce before either cing some things nearby and using mana, walking in aplicated pattern, or even by using a poem. Each time he went to the base, it was a different method, one that was given to him by the leader. Reign and Wolf came to two different reasons for that, one was that the leader never told anyone that he could allow people without the symbol ess to the base, or that there never was a method to enter the base and that the leader was simply making Carlos do such weird things in order to trick him while alsoughing at the things he was doing before granting him ess. Since he was able to control the base and move it around, he probably had a way to grant ess to those that did not belong to the organization, which meant that thetter was probably the correct one. Reign made sure to tell Carlos about it as his soul was still trapped inside his consciousness. The soul stared at Reign before starting to rage. He had actually heard everything the elders had said as Aethion had allowed him and the others to watch from inside Reign''s consciousness. Knowing that the leader had yed him like a fool and was giving himplicated and weird things to do each time he was visiting the base made Carlos incredibly angry. He had trusted the leader and never even doubted that what he was telling him to do was needed, only to now find out the man had made him act so foolish each time to get a kick out of it before granting him ess inside the base. Reign found it funny too, he could only imagine Carlos singing a song or reading a poem with weird ents in order to gain ess. Walking in circles andplicated patterns, even cing some weird and disgusting things around, for nothing. Even the soul that was inside Wolf''s sword chuckled. The sword was leaning against the wall and Reign and Wolf had ced it there in order to see if they could get any kind of reaction from the soul, which they did after speaking of what Carlos was made to do in the past. The elders could not see the soul, but Reign and Wolf could which further made them certain that the leader had truly done so just tough at Carlos''s expense. "We have fulfilled our end of the deal, it''s time for you to do the same." One of the elders said an hourter as they finished telling Reign and Wolf everything they knew about the base. Chapter 575 The Change In Safe Zones, And The Enemy Base Reign nodded at the four before taking out his sword and decapitating them. Wolf used his mes to envelop their dead bodies and burn them down to ashes before the two left the room, leaving the door open so that the ashes would scatter in the prison. Reign had promised the four that he would spare their souls if they told them everything they knew about the base. They had fulfilled their ends of the deal, and Wolf and Reign made sure that they didn''t lie. Reign had used his ability to grab a hold of their souls, making sure that Aethion was able to sense it together with him. Any lies they spoke would be picked up by the two if Wolf didn''t pick up on it beforehand. Of course, there was no saying whether the base would be the same inside as the elders had said. Both Carlos and they had told them the same things about the inside of the base, it was always different. Buildings and paths would move around, shifting every couple of days. Nobody knew if that was a function of the base or something the leader would do, but it made it almost impossible for any enemy to find out theyout of the base as it was never the same. That was why, even though the elders had told them everything they knew about the inside of the base, Reign and Wolf were not that confident that it would be the same now. The ever-changing base was perfect for defense as only those that lived inside of it would know theyout, not to mention that they would be able to perhaps force the base to change again in order to trap and confuse the enemy. For Wolf and Reign, it mattered little, however. The enemy had lost their most powerfulbatants and only one elder was left, the elder was a peak Tier IIIbatant, and without having any Tier IV members, the enemy would not be able to endanger Wolf and Reign. One thing that did make them a bit apprehensive was that the base had defensive capabilities, but since they were never attacked, nobody knew exactly what kinds of defenses they had. With all of that in mind, Reign and Wolf went out of the prison and got ready to take the portal to the mountain range before going to the base. So far, only Reign and Wolf had returned from their perspective challenges and the rest were still stuck on others. They had no idea when any of them woulde back, so it fell to them to make sure that nobody would be able to threaten the territory. This time, they were lucky as both Reign and Wolf had returned rather quickly, not to mention the fact that they knew about the attack before it even happened thanks to Reign''s mysterious vision. He still had no idea how the vision came to him, or why. Was it because he was a Nephilim, or was there a different reason? Greenie was staying back in the territory, after all, somebody had to make sure nothing would happen while the two of them were away. Even though the two heavily doubted that anything would threaten the territory in the near future, they didn''t want to take any chances. There were still demons that could perhaps go into a frenzy after hearing the news of one of their own being defeated and killed, which could lead to them abandoning their posts and attacking Doncaster. The enemy organization might have something nned as well, as unlikely as it may be, and Reign simply wanted the territory to be perfectly safe while he and Wolf dealt with the enemy once and for all. The two talked with Greenie for a bit before departing and going through the portal. The first mountain was now vastly differentpared to before as a small vige had been created around the cave in which the portal was built. The vige was nothing special, there were a couple of small shacks and houses, some stores, and about 3 buildings that sold weapons and other items. Reign had the option to build buildings that were managed by beings of other races, and he had used that to make the three here. The weapons, potions, and armor shops were the biggest and they offered a wide variety of different items that the yers could purchase. Those that didn''t have the ability to fight against more powerful monsters in order to get better quality gear could spend their S Coins here or in the auction house to get items, narrowing the strength disparity between them and the higher-ranked teams. Of course, the items were quite expensive, not as much as having a weapon made by Adrian, however. The difference was obvious though, as not only were the weapons not custom-made, but there were rarely high or top-tier items of a single rank in the shop. When there were, they were very expensive and not a lot of people could afford them. The highest ranked weapons inside the shop were rank S, and so far, only 2 of such items had been purchased thanks to the high price. The safe zone around the vige made sure that everyone was safe and there were even some craftsmen that had made houses here in order to enjoy the scenery. Living atop a mountain was after all more enjoyablepared to living in a town for some people. Monsters rarely came close to the vige, and when they did, they would quickly be disposed of by the yers nearby, making the area quite peaceful. Of course, the safe zone no longer worked as it used to, no longer were monsterspletely blocked from entering it as it now acted as a shield that kept them outside. With enough monsters attacking, the shield could be broken. It was incredibly difficult to do so as Reign had reinforced the shield to be able to withstand the attacks of even Tier III beings. Of course, it could only withstand a couple of attacks from such enemies, and Reign was still unable to reinforce it further. Compared to the giant shield that the golden tree could create in Doncaster, it was many times weaker. He was uncertain if the disappearance of the barriers that separated the many regions would change anything about the safe zones and how the shields worked, if it did, then many people might have to go back to Doncaster to live there thanks to the protection of the golden tree. Reign was confused a bit, however. The safe zones had suddenly stopped working normally, there was a simple notification from the system a couple of weeks ago and that was it. He and the others all thought that the safe zones would stay the same until the third phase of the game started, which was when the barriers between the zones wouldpletely disappear, causing mayhem everywhere as more powerful monsters could go into the lower-leveled areas. He wasn''t that worried about his own territory, but he was worried about the rest of the world. Those that lived in smaller safe zones and were barely strong enough to survive would get ughtered by monsters thanks to the safe zones no longer being imprable, and those that lived in safe zones that were in lower-leveled areas would get decimated if powerful monsters suddenly arrived to attack them in the future. The death toll would rise higher and higher, and no ce on Earth would be safe for people if they didn''t have enough strength. Reign and Wolf said hi to the people that wereing up to them to talk before leaving. From the map they had gotten, the area where the base was located was actually to the right of the mountain range, well, to the right of where the depths of the mountain range were located at. Reign and Wolf had never gone that deep inside the mountain range, and thanks to them knowing just how many dangers were inside thanks to the demons, they would first go through the mountain range before going right after passing the base of the demons they had once destroyed. After that, they would travel through the area that was next to the mountain range, one they had never explored previously. Luckily for them, some of the yers had ventured inside of it, and from them, they knew that the monsters there were mostly Tier II, with some low and mid-grade Tier III monsters present. The one where the base of the enemy organization was located had never been visited by anyone since the mountain range offered more than enough ces for the yers to explore and hunt. Thanks to how far away the area was, no yer had any interest in exploring it, making it a mystery to Reign and Wolf. From what the elders had told Reign and Wolf, the area was mostly popted by Tier I and Tier II monsters, with some Tier III monsters present at the very back of the area. The elders had explored a bit, and they had found that at the very back of the area were many monster nests and that there was no area behind it, but the sea. Thanks to how many Tier III monsters were present near the sea, the elders had only seen a glimpse of it before returning to the base as it was dangerous to even them. Their leader himself had also not ventured there often as he had said that he could sense powerful auras that were above a Tier III beinging from the sea. They believed that there were many sea monsters right behind the nests of the Tier III monsters and their strength was enough to make them not visit the ce anymore. Chapter 576 Entering The Base Three hours. That was how long it took Reign and Wolf to find the location of the enemy base after they had entered the area. They used the information that the elders had given them and looked around everywhere to find it. The elders had told them that the base was located right next to a mountain, beside the barrier that divided the mountain range and the area next to it, which was a sort of swamnd. The swamp looked simr everywhere they looked, which was why it was so difficult to find it, even though they knew that the base was right next to a mountain, to be more exact, it was the third mountain that was adjacent to the area after one would enter it. Still, that location was not small at all and Reign and Wolf had tob through it. Giant alligators, snakes, and abominations were the most powerful monsters here, but none of them darede close to Reign and Wolf thanks to the auras that the two were releasing. Any monster that was 200 meters close to them would quickly turn around and flee after sensing their auras. The elders had told them that the base was located between tworge trees, one had a total of forty-two branches, while the other one had been struck by lightning in the past and waspletely charred while only half of it remained. Unfortunately for Reign and Wolf, those kinds of trees were not so umon inside the swamp. It wasn''t because lightning strikes were frequent in the area, but because the leader had actually taken a couple of the elders and together they managed to use mana and conjure lightning before doing the same to multiple trees in the area. He had done so in order to provide a better hiding ce for the base as even if someone was to somehow speak and tell an enemy about the location, the appearance of multiple lightning-struck and charred trees would make it much harder to locate the base. It was only when Wolf''s sword started vibrating that the two stopped. Upon taking the sword out and stabbing it down into the ground, Wolf and Reign could see the soul of the leader looking around from the sword, focusing his sight on one particr area that they were yet to explore. The tree adjacent to the lightning-struck one only had about 30 branches, something that Reign presumed the leader had done in order to hide the base even further as people would focus on the one with 42 branches in order to find the base. He had done so because all the members of the organization that had not gone out to attack Doncaster were not allowed to leave before they came back. He had even ced a limit of 9 days on the base, locking it from both the inside and outside. Without him present, nobody would be able to get in or out of the base, not even the elder that was still inside. He had done that in order to protect the base in the event of his passing. If the enemy was able to somehow kill him, even if they found out the real location of the base, they would have no way of entering it. Of course, he never expected Reign to not only kill him, but to severely damage his soul and cause a lot of his memories to be lost, but to also capture him and ce him inside Wolf''s sword. The soul stared at a rock that was next to the lightning-charred tree. Wolf and Reign nced at each other before walking toward it with Wolf holding his sword in front of him and allowing the soul to intensely stare at the rock. "This, this is familiar, very familiar." The soul spoke in an enchanted voice as the stone suddenly changed. A small symbol appeared on it, while the same exact one appeared on the soul. With the two symbols appearing, they started shining slightly while Reign stared expectantly. He had hoped that there would be a kind of connection between the soul and the base, after all, it is the soul that gets bound to it, not the physical body. Ever since he first heard about the base and how the leader was connected to it and could do all sorts of things with it, he was extremely d he didn''t destroy his soul. Had he destroyed the soul, there was no saying what would happen. Perhaps the base would simply be ownerless, which wouldn''t be a good thing as the elder that was inside could take it over and move it again, making it impossible for him and the others to gain ess to it. But with the soul still present, the base was bound to the leader, who barely had any power or memories left, which meant that even if he had to use force, Reign was fairly confident that he could take the base away from him and bind it to himself. As the soul stared at the rock, it suddenly moved its ethereal arm. The soul made a couple of signs before the rock started vibrating. "Hey, what did you do?!" Wolf asked in a high tone as the soul looked at him. "I don''t know, I simply had a feeling that doing this would force a reaction from this rock." Wolf knew that the soul wasn''t lying, even though he wasn''t bound to it, the sword was his and he could sense the emotions of the soul, making it very hard for thetter to cover up a lie. Suddenly a door appeared from the swamp. It slowly rose up before fully showing itself to Reign and Wolf who nodded before walking toward it. Right before they were about to touch the handle of the door, they stopped. "No, don''t touch it!" The soul shouted out, forcing the two men to freeze before looking at it. "Don''t." "Don''t touch it, not yet." The soul said before waving both of his hands and covering the two in some sort of invisible energy. "Phew, had you touched it, we wouldn''t be able to find out what lies behind that door." The leader said with a sigh before looking at the two. "Hey, I still don''t like you, and don''t be so hasty in the future, this might lead me to my memories, even if I hate this one, I want to find out more." The soul said in an annoyed voice as Reign smirked. His thoughts were correct, the leader could indeed grant passage to others. Without him, god knows what would have happened to them had they touched the door. Perhaps the base would simply disappear, or it might have attacked them. The two nodded at the soul before Reign grabbed the handle and opened the door. They stepped forward and finally entered the base. It was ... different from what they expected. The elders had only told them theyout and what they might need to look out for, nothing else. They didn''t speak of the surrounding area, which looked like the night sky that was filled with stars. They never spoke of the incredible buildings inside of it, created out of silver and pitch-ck metal. The architecture was incredible, something that one might only be able to imagine after reading a fantasy novel. It was different from anything they had seen before, even when traveling to a different and seeing the civilization there. "Stop, who are you?!" Four men asked Reign and Wolf as the two looked absentmindedly around them. "Answer the question!" A fifth person, dressed in te armor said as he stepped forward, only for his eyes to open wide as Wolf grabbed him by the throat and lifted him up in the air. "So, are we eliminating all of them?" Wolf asked Reign who nodded with a serious expression. From what information he and Wolf had gotten from the elders, they knew that there were no civilians inside the base, only members of the organization. Since they were enemies, they would have no mercy. ''If I let some of the life, they might return in the future and cause problems, better to just get rid of any potential threat right away, not to mention that we are enemies after all.'' Reign thought to himself as he steeled his heart. What he and Wolf were about to do was not fight against an enemy, but ughter those that were unable to fight against them. They were cleaning up the remnants of their foe, something that neither one had done in the past. What was about to happen was not going to be a battle, but a massacre, a one-sided ughter. Reign had already killed hundreds of not only monsters but humans as well. Back in Ris, he had ughtered his foes without showing mercy, but he had never fought in such a way before. Still, he knew that it was a must in order to make sure Doncaster would be safe. Chapter 577 Reign At The Gates "Run away!" Screams of pain and fear could be heard throughout the entire base as Reign and Wolf started their ughter. The enemy was caught off guard, they had never expected somebody to actually be able to get inside their base. With the base still functioning normally, the members of the organization all believed that the leader was still alive and that something must have happened that made him and the others unable to return right away. The elder made sure to calm everyone down after 3 days had passed since the battle of Doncaster. The leader had personally told him that if he was to die, the base would change and that he and the others would sense the change right away. After that happened, he would be able to im the base for himself and move it to a different area, ensuring that the organization would survive. It was unfortunate that even the n that the leader had made was destroyed by Reign who had captured his soul. Not only did he folly his ns, but he was also using the leader''s soul to actually get inside the base, something none of them had expected. "How did they get inside?!" "We can''t get out, the entrance has still not shown itself!" "What the hell is happening, weren''t we the only ones that could enter the base, how did this happen?!" The members of the organization shouted in panic as Reign and Wolf walked through the streets of the base calmly, killing anyone that they came across. They were forcing the members to back away and slowly pushing them to a corner, which was actually the main building of the base. Reign and Wolf were going easy, they didn''t wish to damage the base too much, but from what they saw, their worries were for naught as the building was actually much more durable than they ever imagined. Their attacks barely left a mark on them and Wolf''s mes couldn''t do anything to them either. "Incredible, just how did the leader gain ess to this ce, not to mention that it was from before the system''s arrival." Reign said as he touched the walls of a building next to him. "We knew that the ancient civilizations of Earth had mana avable to them, but I never expected something like this was actually possible to create back then, just how powerful were they?" Wolf asked as he used his mes to set aze the streets and kill anyone who was hiding. He had done so for a while now, using his mes in order to block the path of those that would try to go around to escape. With his mes baring the other paths, the enemy was forced to move as Wolf and Reign wished them to, forcing them all toward the main building of the base. "In, get in!" The final elder shouted at the entrance of the main building as tens of members entered the building through itsrge open gate. "Quickly, we can''t wait for too long, otherwise they will arrive here!" The elder said as more and more people arrived, only for him to grit his teeth at the sight of Reign and Wolf who were calmly and slowly advancing toward them. "Close the gate!" The elder suddenly shouted as he moved back before using his power to push back those that wanted to enter. His power was enough to push everyone back by a couple of meters, and even though they tried to run toward the gate and arrive on time, the 4-meter-tall gate closed before they were able to do so. "Elder, there are over 40 people left, please reconsider!" One member said as he stared at the elder with his fists clenched. An expression of panic was present on his face as he begged the elder to open the gate and let the other enter, only to be met with the elder''s firm refusal. "I understand your pain, but it is toote, if we are to open the gate now, they will enter and ughter us all, this is the only way we can survive." The elder said with a calm, yet regretful voice as he put his hand on the shoulder of the young man whose face was covered in tears. His two friends were out there, two friends with whom he had gone through many challenges and difficulties, people that he would give his life for, and yet he was unable to do anything to save them. Outside the gate, the members of the organization crowded in front of the gate, banging on the gate and begging them to open it and let them in. Many were hugging each other, knowing their end was near. "He''s in, isn''t he?" One man asked another who nodded his head with a smile. "At least one of us will survive." The man said as the two took out a sword each and stared at Wolf and Reign who were climbing the stairs that led to the gate. 40 meters, that was the distance that separated the members from the two, a distance that even they could cover in seconds. "Please, let us in, please!" People screamed as they looked back, only to be met with the faces of Reign and Wolf who were not bothered by their behavior at the very least. "Does any of this make your memoriese back?" Wolf asked the soul who was silent, looking around and observing all the splendid buildings that were present. "Yes, this ce especially, I think I have been here before." The soul said as it stared ahead at the main building and the gate that was barring their way in. "Should I use my mes?" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head before taking out his swords. "Look, there are still some that haven''t given up, they deserve a proper death, at the very least." Reign said as Wolf nodded and stopped walking while Reign continued. "I am the leader of Doncaster, the town you have attacked!" Reign suddenly shouted as he slowly climbed up. "Your elders are dead, your leader has also been eliminated, and you are all that is left!" "I will give you a chance, however." Reign suddenly said calmly as he stared into the eyes of those that had drawn their weapons and were staring at him. "Those that can survive one attack of mine will be spared and allowed to leave." "One, one attack?" One member said shakingly as he gulped. "Yes, and I will not be using any skills, just a normal attack, survive that, and I will let you go." Reign said before spreading out his arms and continuing to climb forward. "So, let us begin." Reign said as he sped up, only to be met with two men that had jumped at him from above. "You said nothing about attacking you, however!" "Don''t me us for using this opportunity!" Reign smiled slightly at the two that used skills immediately and shed down at him with their swords. ''Mid-grade Tier III, both of them.'' Reignmented in his head as the attacks neared him. One green sword was covered in wind and one that had turnedpletely ck as a figure of a minotaur appeared behind the man, shing down with its axe. Five monsters suddenly appeared around Reign right before the attacksnded, attacking him from all sides immediately. ''Attacking me was only the diversion, huh?'' "Good n, unfortunately for you, you''re too slow." Reign said as he jumped up and shed with his swords, destroying the two skills and cutting their swords in half. The twonded on the ground and stared ahead, a smile blooming on each of their faces. "Ah, it seems we really were too hasty." "Yes, a bit too hasty indeed." The second man replied as a thin line appeared on their throats before blood started flowing out from it. ''Make sure to survive, brother.'' The two thought as they fell down, their eyes glued to the gate that their friend had managed to pass through. The monsters suddenly stopped, only to be burned by Wolf''s mes and turned to ashes. "Alright, next." Reign said as he continued forward, scaring everybody to their core. The two that attacked him were the most powerful amongst them all, and even their skills had been destroyed by a single sh of Reign''s sword. "Please, please spare me, I will do whatever you want!" One man suddenly said as he fell down to his knees and begged Reign, only for thetter to scoff and cut his head off. "There will be no such thing, the only way to survive is to defend against an attack." Reign said before continuing to attack the members ahead, killing each one in a single hit. Those that fought back were killed quickly, with a slit throat or a stab to the heart while those that continued cowering were cut in half or beheaded. Reign would respect those that overcame their fears and defended, and made sure to keep their bodies intact as a sign of respect. Chapter 578 The Gate Over forty dead bodies littered the long staircase in front of the gate as Reign stood at the very top. The gate wasn''t budging, even when he and Wolf tried pushing it together, nothing happened, it didn''t move an inch. Reign stared at the gate before suddenly opening his mouth. "Is this really ok with you, all of your friends have died because of your selfishness, you know?" Reign spoke with a smile on his face as those that were inside the building all grit their teeth upon hearing his words. "You might have saved a couple more had you waited for a couple more seconds, but you guys decided to close the gate, and now, all your friends are dead." "Well, what else was I supposed to even think a bunch of cowards like you would do anyway." "Always sticking to the shadows, never showing yourselves, using monsters to fight because you don''t want to stain your hands, truly, a gang of cowards." Reign said before clicking his tongue a couple of times in disappointment. "I''ll kill you, you bastard!" One of the people inside said as he charged at the gate, only to be stopped by the elder who stared at him and the others sternly. "You idiots, he is trying to make you mad, to make you lose control and open the gates in order to ughter us all!" "He knows that they havee to a dead end, no matter what they do, they will never be able to break through the gate." "But sir, even if they don''t, we will just die from starvation in the end." One of the members said as the elder sighed. "That is correct, but I would rather die like that and have the gate closed, forever denying them entry than allow them to kill us and take over the base." The elder said with conviction visible in his eyes. "And who says that we will certainly die here, the leader is still alive, and his connection with the base is still present, as long as he returns, he can kick them out and move the base away, saving us all!" The elder said with a serious expression on his face while the rest all looked at him with hope in their eyes. "Ah, sorry to disappoint you, but your leader won''t be doing any such thing, I have him, he will never be able to escape," Reign said from behind the gate, pouring cold water over them all. "Then we shall die here, you demon, but we will not give you the pleasure of taking this ce for yourself." The elder said with conviction as he stood in front of the gate, ready to stop anyone who would try to open it. "Tch." Reign clicked his tongue before ncing at Wolf who shrugged his shoulders. "I guess we can only try to open it with force," Wolf said as he took his sword while Reign did the same. Both men poured their man into their weapons before using their skills. They knew that the gate was sturdy and perhaps even their full power wouldn''t be enough to break through it. [ Rage of the Kirin ] [ Sword of mes, Obliterating sh ] Reign''s Kirin appeared around him as he struck the gate while Wolf shed forward with chaotic mes pouring from the sword, mixing with his golden mes. The attacksnded and a loud banging sound was heard through the entire base, forcing some of the weaker members that were inside to cover their ears upon hearing it. And yet, their attacks did nothing, not even a scratch was left on the building. "Perhaps that would be powerful enough to deal some damage to the other buildings, but even then, you would need tens if not hundreds of such attacks to break them, not to mention this building which is the most important and sturdiest of them all." "Even if you were to attack this gate for a whole year, you wouldn''t be able to do anything to it, so I rmend you stop it and not make fools out of yourselves." The elder said from inside the building as Wolf and Reign stared at the gate. "Seems like we can only hope our friend here can get this open." Reign said in a calm manner as he stared at Wolf''s sword and the soul that was staring at the gate. Wolf ced the sword in front of the gate while the soul stared at it, seemingly lost in his thoughts. "Just lean it against the gate, we don''t even know if it will work, or how long it will take if he can really open it." Reign said as Wolf nodded to him before letting the sword lean against the gate and turning around. "Wanna have lunch?" Reign asked Wolf who nodded at him before the two made their way to the side of the tform that was atop the stairs. There were no dead bodies on the side so the two sat on the edge of the tform before Reign took out some food from the inventory and ced it between them. "How long do you think we will have to wait?" Wolf asked Reign before taking a piece of meat with a fork. The meat came from the giant dinosaur-looking monster that Greenie had fought against and it was quite delicious. The mana inside the meat was potent enough to actually cause a Tier I individual to fall sick if they ate the meat, and that was even after it had been cooked and a part of the mana was gone. "No idea, maybe it will take it minutes, maybe even hours, hell, he might not even be able to open the gate." Reign said as he took a piece of meat and started eating it. "So, what do we do then?" "Well, nothing, to be honest." "The gate is too sturdy, we can''t do anything to it, but we can make sure that none of them escape though." "After we manage to increase our power further, we should be able to break through the gate, maybe at Tier V, maybe Tier VI, or even higher." Reign said as he nced at the closed gate of the building, fully aware that their only option right now was to have the soul open the gate if it was possible. About half an hour passed like that. Reign and Wolf finished eating and were waiting for the soul who was not speaking a single word, merely staring at the gate and thinking. "Yo, what''s up, you managed to remember something?" Wolf finally asked the soul who nced back at him before continuing to look at the gate. "It''s familiar, that''s for sure, I''ve seen this gate many times before, but I just can''t remember when or why I had seen it so many times." "Argh, it''s so frustrating!" The soul said as it stared at the gate with passion. "Well, what if we get inside, wouldn''t that help you remember even more?" Reign asked the soul who nced at him and scoffed before looking back at the gate. "Perhaps." The soul answered before suddenly extending its two ethereal arms toward the gate, touching it. "Hmmm, even souls can''t pass through the gate, interesting." Reignmented upon seeing how the soul of the leader was pushing against the gate with his hands. "A gate powerful enough to make even us, Tier IVbatants unable to do anything to it, and one that can actually stop souls from passing through it, just how powerful were the ones that had created this thing?" Wolf asked from the side as Reign sighed. "No idea, much more powerful than us, at the very least." Reign said before looking at the gate. "Hmph, still not giving up." The elder said with a low voice as he was able to hear everything that Reign and Wolf were talking about. He was confused a bit, however, upon hearing them talk of souls and how they can''t pass through the gate. ''The leader was able to manipte souls to an extend, I do remember that, so it''s not a novelty for me to hear someone speak of souls in such a manner, but what do they mean they can''t pass, can these people actually manipte souls to such an extent that they can control them?'' ''Was that how they were nning on opening the gate, by using souls to get inside?'' ''No, it makes no sense, even if souls were able to get in, they can''t do a thing, they don''t have a physical body after all.'' The elder said before ncing at a member that was at the very back with the others. He was the direct disciple of their leader and the one whose body their leader would take over if he was to be killed. The elders knew about that, the leader had told them about it in the past, but even after so many days had passed, nothing happened, and the young man was still the same. ''My lord, just what has happened to you?'' The elder thought before his eyes opened wide as a creak was heard through the hall. The gate had moved. Chapter 579 Opening The Gate A couple of minutes before the gate started moving. "Hey, so are you going to open this thing or not?" Wolf asked the soul who waved him off. "Don''t disturb me, I''m thinking." "This little bastard," Wolf said as he stared at the soul with an annoyed expression. The soul had not done a single thing ever since he put it close to the gate, and it was still simply staring at the gate without doing a thing. "Let it be, he is probably trying to open it, just can''t figure out how." Reign said out loud, making sure that the soul would be able to hear him. "What, what did you just say, you brown-haired bastard?!" The soul shouted out as it stared at Reign who was smiling at it. ''Wolf was right, you just gotta aim at its pride, with that, it will try to do whatever you want.'' Reign said to himself before chuckling. "What, I merely told Wolf to give you a break, you''ve been trying hard, and I can see that you''re struggling, maybe a small break would do you good." "I mean, this gate is probably above your abilities, but don''t worry, we never expected you to be able to open it anyway." Reign said as he shrugged his shoulders while staring at the soul who was staring back in anger. "You bastard, who told you I can''t open this thing, I can open it in a moment, I was just thinking something, I''m not useless like the two of you!" The soul said before turning around and moving its arms in a weird manner. "You were right, with its soul so heavily damaged, it became simr to a kid, you just need to tease it a bit, and it will do its best to prove you wrong," Reign told Wolf in a low voice, making sure that the soul would not hear him this time. "Even before being defeated by us, the leader was a proud person, that pride is still there, only that it is even stronger, which makes it easy to be manipted in such a way," Wolf said with a smile on his face, happy that he was right about the leader. He and Reign had discussed it before, and after talking a bit with the soul the past couple of days, Wolf was able to figure out how the soul behaved and why it did some things. He and Reign had already suspected that its behavior had changed thanks to all the damage it sustained against Reign, and it had started acting like a kid, not like an adult. With all of that in mind, the two decided to try something out. Wolf would act as an annoyed guy that would urge the soul to open the gate, while Reign would be the sarcastic one,pletely underestimating the power the soul had over the base. With the soul''s great hatred for Reign, it would definitely do whatever it could to prove him wrong, and in a manner of seconds, it did prove him wrong. A click was heard before the gate suddenly started opening. It was slow, incredibly slow, and the creaking sound it produced was enough to make the elder and the other members inside scared senseless. "Go back, we need to get further inside before it opens!" The elder said as he turned around, only for him and all the others to suddenly stop as two incredibly powerful auras exploded out from the inside, forcing them all to be covered in a cold sweat and their bodies to shake in fear. "Sorry, but we won''t allow you to do something like that." Reign said as a small portion of his face was visible through the opening. The elder slowly turned around before suddenly being sent flying back as Reign''s sword prated through his stomach. The sword continued forward, carrying the body of the elder with it. It stabbed two more people and flew for about 10 meters before falling down on the ground with all three of them. As everybody stared at the elder who was heavily injured so easily in horror, the gate opened up further, allowing Reign to enter before Wolf followed after him. "Not bad, you''re still alive." Reign said before extending his hand and aiming at his sword, causing it to shake before it flew back to him. ''Neat little trick, Eisenhorn is truly a genius to actually be able to not only learn but teach others something like this so easily.'' Reign thought to himself as he held his sword. Summoning a sword, or any weapon, back was something that Eisenhorn had taught him after they had managed to take Ris back. Even though they had only a small period of time left before Reign would go back, Eisenhorn was still able to teach him the basics of controlling a weapon after it left your hands, and with Reign''s talent, he was able to quickly pick it up and learn the trick. With the elder down on the ground, the other members were all scared senseless, including the direct disciple of their leader. They all started shaking while the elder made his way up from the ground with difficulty. Reign''s power was overwhelming, and none of them had any hopes of being able to go against him. "Well, should we do the same as before?" Reign asked himself out loud before taking out his second sword. "One attack, you need to survive one attack of mine and you will be free to go." Reign said with a smile before walking toward them. "Come on, you can even attack me." Reign said as the members gulped while a couple of them took deep breaths, steeling themselves and getting ready to do just what Reign had said. If all of them were to attack him at once, then there might be some chance of survival after all. What they didn''t know was that there was no chance for any of them to survive. Reign would honor his word and let them go, but he never said anything about Wolf, who was right behind him. Him letting them go didn''t mean that Wolf would do the same, and even though Reign heavily doubted that anyone would be able to survive an attack from him, they would still be killed by Wolf who was behind him. Reign was not going to allow any of the people present in the base to live, they were enemies, and he was certain that if the opponent had managed to take over Doncaster, they would also do a simr thing. With two swords in his hands, Reign walked forward before stopping and smirking as a young man jumped above everyone else and attacked him. A Peak Tier III monster was right next to him, and together, the two attacked Reign with their full strength. The young man held a spear that he trusted down at Reign with full force, forcing a spiral of dark energy to go around the spear. The monster was simply plummeting down at Reign, intending to smash him into the ground. "Hmmm, well that''s new, I haven''t seen this kind of energy before." Reignmented before suddenly disappearing. He appeared next to the young man who was in the air, with incredible speed, Reign cut the monster in half before attacking the young man. He knocked away his spear with his sword before hitting him in the forehead with the pommel of his sword, causing his head to be knocked back and his consciousness to fade. Reign then grabbed the young man by his arm before throwing him at Wolf. "Yo, put some chains over him, I''m interested in that weird energy that he had used." Reign said as Wolf nodded before grabbing the barely conscious young man by the head and mming him down to the ground. The young man was knocked unconscious immediately, and Wolf then proceeded to put mana-restraining chains over him before putting a pair of mana-draining cuffs on him. As for Reign, he was surrounded by multiple enemies as soon as he threw the young man down to the ground. They had all decided to attack him at that moment as it would be much harder for him to defend against their attacks if he was in the air. Reign apuded them, congratting them on being brave enough to attack him and using the perfect opportunity to do so. Many skills were used andunched toward Reign, only to be destroyed by his swords. To be more specific, no attack managed to even touch his swords as Reign had sent a sword light at each one, the sword light was powerful enough to not only destroy the attack but to continue forward and kill the one that hadunched it as well. In mere seconds, all of those that had attacked Reign were killed while the ones below stared in fear as Reign fell down andnded on the ground before charging at them as well. None would be allowed to leave the building alive. Chapter 580 Taking An Elevator "That would be all of them, only you are left." Reign said as he stood in front of the elder whose hands were broken. The man had used all of his power to summon multiple peak Tier III monsters in order to at least stall Reign, but none managed to survive for long. Reign then simply broke the man''s hands as thetter tried attacking him before staring at him. "You bastard, even if you kill us all, as long as the base is connected to the leader, you won''t be able to take it over, even if you were to kill him." The elder said with a crazed smile on his face as he stared at Reign. "And what do you think you are doing with that young man, let him go or kill him, none of us here will ever join you!" The elder said as he nced at the young man who was shackled. He had woken up after a couple of seconds, but he couldn''t do a thing as his mana waspletely suppressed by the chains and cuffs. "Oh, that guy, the one that your leader chose to be his recement body?" Reign asked the elder who nodded before his eyes opened wide in shock. "Yeah, I did notice some irregrities with his soul when he attacked me, it''s actually quite simple to figure it out, I did think that your boss nned something like that, he did try to escape with his soul at the end of the battle, so I knew that he definitely had the n to get a new body, seems like it was this one." Reign said casually before Wolf started walking towards them. "Sorry, but your leader is truly gone, I got his soul, and I will soon take this base as well, never again will your organization rise in this world." Reign said in a low voice before furious shouts reverberated through the hall. "How dare you speak like that of my master you bastard!" "He would never do such a thing, he was always good to us, making sure we were safe and teaching us all that he knew about the different ways to use mana and improve ourselves!" "You will never be able to sway me with your lies, never!" The young man shouted furiously as he heard Reign''s words about him being a new body that the leader nned on taking over. "That''s right, you can lie all you want, you demon, but you will never make us believe your words, never!" The elder shouted with zeal, fully aware that Reign was right, but simply not wanting to let the young man find out the truth, after all, even if Reign knew about the leader wanting to use the young man''s body for himself, there was no saying if he could stop him from doing so, perhaps in the future, there might be a chance for the organization to rise once again. "I know what you are thinking about." Reign said in a low voice as he looked at the elder with a smile. "You can forget about it, you''ll meet your leader in mere moments." Reign said before beheading the elder and capturing his soul, but not taking it into his consciousness. Reign had taken the souls of all the people they had killed. They were their enemies, so why not take their souls and make them useful in the future? He knew just how powerful souls could be after using hundreds of them in order to ruin the leader''s ns and seal him inside Wolf''s sword. As the elder''s soul floated close to Reign, it started shouting at him before suddenly going silent after Wolf came near them. The soul stared at the sword before it started shaking. It had seen the soul of its leader, but the soul was different. The leader didn''t recognize him, nor did he act like he usually did. Reign had used his powers to suppress the elder''s soul so that thetter wouldn''t be able to speak, before taking him into his consciousness. "What, what did you do to him?" The elder asked in a low voice as Reign smirked before allowing not only the elder but all the members that were captured by him to see the final moments of their leader. Reign could do many things inside his consciousness, amongst them was the ability to allow the souls to see some of his memories. Upon seeing how Reign had used hundreds of souls to attack their leader and damage his soul before sealing him into the sword, the souls all stayed silent. They were also able to see just how their leader was now behaving, with his soul severely damaged, he was no better than a child. They knew that there was nothing that he would be able to do in the future. He was firmly held by Reign, and there was no chance that he would ever be able to escape from Reign''s control. Even the connection that the leader had with the base was not secure now, with how weak the soul was, the members and the elder were certain that it would take Reign only a bit to break it before taking over the base. "You don''t believe me, that is fine, you''ll find out the truth sooner orter," Reign told the young man who was staring at him with hatred in his eyes. Everyone he knew was gone, killed by the man that was nonchntly standing in the hall of the main building. He was powerless to do a single thing, he could not fight against someone like him, he already knew that, he already tried to do so. "Why are you keeping me alive?" The young man asked Reign who looked at him before turning around and making his way deeper inside the building. "I''m interested in your powers, and the many seals that have been ced on your soul, you may not know about it, but somebody has done some extensive work on it." Reign said before Wolf grabbed the young man and ced him over his shoulder. "Let''s go, it''s time to take over this base." Reign said as they made their way toward a tform that was located deeper inside the building. Reign and Wolf stood on the tform, but nothing happened. "This should be an elevator, right?" Wolf asked Reign who nodded before pointing at his sword. "It seems our friend has once againe to a problem, even this little elevator is tough for him to activate,c, I truly did expect more from him." Reign said before the soul of the leader started spewing curses at him. "Of course, I can activate it you moron, it''s as easy as moving my hands, I was just lost in my thought, hmph!" The soul said before the elevator started shining and moving up. "What, who are you talking about, what friend, and how did you activate this?!" The young man asked Reign with a hostile tone while thetter shook his head with a smile on his face. "Not now, you''ll learn soon enough who we are talking about." Reign said to the young man while the soul of the dead leader stared at the young man from inside the sword, confused as to why the young man was so familiar to him. As they slowly got up and neared the highest point inside the base, which was where the control center, the ce where the leader was usually found, was located Reign and Wolf stared up as they could sense a powerful barrier barring them from entry. "It seems he even blocked this ce just in case," Wolf said as Reign nodded at him. "Yup, let''s break it." Reign said as the two of them smiled. Wolf dropped the young man down to the ground before grabbing his sword and shing upward while Reign did the same. Lightning and mes shoot up, mixing together before reaching the barrier and smashing against them. Cracks appeared, but the barrier was still not destroyed. After all, the leader knew that his enemies were Tier IV and that if he was gone and they were able to get here, he would need a barrier that was powerful enough to block a couple of hits before the elevator smashed against it, killing anyone who was on it. "I see, the barrier is not that powerful, but if we wait for too long we get squished, if we use too much power when breaking it, we deal immense damage to what is beyond it, potentially wasting our chance of taking over this base," Reign said with a smirk, surprised that the leader had thought so much ahead. "Alright, don''t use too much mana, we can''t have this trip here be for nothing, make sure not to damage the things that are behind the barrier." Reign said as he started pouring mana into his swords while Wolf did the same. They would not use their abilities, as they could potentially damage the inside of the building. Chapter 581 The Core Crack! Boom! The barrier barring the way of Reign and Wolf exploded into pieces as the two men smashed through it with their weapons. Even though it was a worthy attempt at stopping intruders, the barrier was not powerful enough to be able to withstand the attacks of Reign and Wolf who were more powerful than the enemy had ever imagined. Upon reaching the top of the building where the control room was, Reign and Wolf scanned the room in order to check if there were any more ''surprises'' waiting for them. There were none. The barrier truly was the final obstacle the enemy had ced for them, one that was unfortunately not powerful enough to block them. The truth was, the leader did not ce the barrier there in order to stop Reign, Wolf, or the others, but to stop his own men from entering. He had done so in order to stop the elder or anyone else from trying to take over the base while he was gone. Even though he was confident enough in his connection and control over the base, he wasn''t going to risk losing it. With the two of them inside the control room, they stared at the center of the control room, where a massive orb of light was located. That was all that was present inside the control room. "Hmmm, it looks like the core of this base." Reign said as he stared at the ball of light and walked around it. "It produces mana, but also some other kind of energy, hmmm, wait, it seems like it doesn''t really produce mana, but takes it from the surroundings before creating the other form of energy by converting mana to it." Reign said as he concentrated and tried sensing the flow of mana and the other form of energy that was present. "Spatial energy." Aethion suddenly said from inside Reign as thetter stared in wonder. "Spatial?" "Yes, it''s not really a different form of energy, but at the same time it is," Aethion said as he scratched the back of his head. "It''splicated, and to be honest, I do not have the necessary knowledge over it to exin it, but from what I know, one needs mana in order to create spatial energy, and yet, there are also ces in the universe where spatial energy exists on its own, without any mana nearby," Aethion said before looking at the ball. "Your previous words were correct, this is the core of the entire base, it is also the reason why the base can hide in such small ces and switch locations," Aethion said with an interested voice. "To think this was on your before the system even arrived, interesting, truly interesting." "Why, why is it interesting?" "Well, spatial magic is a tough one, to be honest, it is one of the hardest to learn, mastering it is almost impossible and there were few even back on my that managed to learn a bit about it and create simr things to this, but a base of this size, that was never created even back on my where Transcendents lived." "You don''t realize just valuable this base is, but in the future, you will learn its true value, but first, you must sever the connection it has with the soul inside the sword and take it for yourself." Reign nodded at Aethion''s words while the young man that they had brought together with them stared at Wolf''s sword. His eyes were open wide in shock as he was able to see the soul of the leader that was staring at him. "Oh, you can see this guy now?" Wolf asked the young man who was down on the ground, but he got no response from him as thetter was fully focused on staring at the sword. "This ce is where the soul is connected to, the thick mana and the connection it has with the core of this base allows for the soul to be visible to all." Aethion spoke as Reign gave him enough power and freedom to talk outside of his body. "I see, so, soul, do you recognize this young man?" Reign asked the soul who was curiously looking at the young man. "Very familiar, just like everything here, just like the buildings and the people." The soul said as it cocked its head left and right whilst staring at the horrified young man. He instantly recognized the look and the voice of the soul. It was one that he had seen and heard many times in the past as it belonged to his master, the person that taught him everything he knew. "Yeah, he should look familiar, you did ce all of those things inside of him after all." Reign said as the soul''s eyes widened before it nced at Reign, the young man, and then finally, the sword it was bound to. "My body, this is my body!" The soul shouted in happiness as it stared at the young man. "Hey, what are you doing, transport me to my body, now!" The soul told Reign who smirked at it before walking closer to the sword. "What are you talking about, you already have a body, and it''s quite a tough one." Reign said as he knocked on the sword with his fingers, making the soul angry. "Shut up, this is my body, I remember now, I made it, I formed it from the inside, making sure that I can take it over at any moment, it''s mine!" The soul said angrily as it stared at Reign and the young man who was looking more and more horrified with each passing second. "Ah, so that was what you meant by ''your body''." Reign said as he smiled at the soul. "Unfortunately, it''s already taken, I can''t really put you there, can''t I?" "Of course, you can, you idiot!" The soul said with anger before staring at the young man with passion. "Just put me in and I can take it over, the seals I ced will let me take control over it immediately, can''t you see them, I ced tens inside of this body, it doesn''t matter if the body is already taken, I can take it for myself right away, so put me inside of it!" The young man opened his mouth, but no sound came out. His body was shaking and he gulped in fear before collecting himself enough to speak. "M-master, what what do you mean?" "You''re joking, right?" "This is all just some sort of joke you are nning, isn''t it?!" The young man asked in a high voice as the soul stared at him. "Huh?" "What the hell are you talking about, what joke, what master, why is my body even talking?!" The soul asked with anger as it stared at the young man who simply continued staring at it. "I" "I, alright." The young man said as he stared at the soul before extending his arms to the side. "Take it, I owe you that much, master." "What the hell are you even talking about?" Reign suddenly asked before smacking the side of the young man''s head. "For god''s sake, what the hell did he even do to make you so submissive?" Reign asked as he stared at the many seals present inside the body and the soul of the young man. "Yo, did you actually tamper with-" Reign started asking the soul, only to stop himself before showing a smirk upon seeing the soul. "I see, so that''s why." "What''s up?" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head before whispering something to him, making him look at the young man and the soul in wonder before shaking his head as well. "He truly deserved to die," Wolf said before Reign went to the core. "Alright, I''ll start now." Reign said before his eyes turned purple as he started using his soul maniption. He was able to see a thin thread that connected the core and the soul, and he started attacking it by manipting his own soul and creating a sword that he used to start cutting away at the thread. "Argh, that hurts, what are you doing?!" The soul shouted out as it stared at Reign, unable to do a thing. "I''m helping you out, just stay calm, alright?" Reign told the soul as he used more and more of his power, together with the help of some souls he had previously taken over in order to slowly cut away at the thread. Even though the thread was thin, it was quite durable, and Reign could see that it would take him a while to sever the connection between the soul and the core, but he was confident enough that he could do it. After about 15 minutes, he was able to sever it, but a problem arose. As soon as Reign had cut the thread and severed the connection the core and the soul had, the thread suddenly reconnected and this time, it was even a bit thicker. "What?" Chapter 582 Disrupting The Core "It grew back, not only that, but it''s even thicker now." Reign said as he stared at the thread that connected the soul and the core. ''Hmmm, this is interesting, potentially a bit troubling as well.'' Aethion stated as he stared at the thread that had once again connected itself with the soul of the leader. ''So, I can''t just cut it?'' Reign asked Aethion who started thinking a bit. The thread was severed, but only for a brief moment before it reconnected itself to the soul. Reign and he both knew that this was a sort of countermeasure that the core had in ce in order not to allow anyone to sever the connection between the soul and the core. Reign stared at it once again, interested and intrigued by what was happening. He never expected that it would take him a lot of effort to actually take over the base. He knew that the soul was connected to it, and thought that it would merely take a little bit for him to overpower the connection the soul had with the base before taking it over. Still, Reign shed a smile before trying again, this time, however, he wasn''t going to cut the thread away, but to rip it in half. Approximately half an hourter, Reign was panting a bit as he had already tried multiple different methods of destroying the thread. All the methods worked, but the oue was the same, right after being destroyed, the thread would reconnect with the soul, each time being even thicker and stronger. "Where is this power evening from, how can it just regenerate the thread so easily each time it gets destroyed?" Reign asked as he stared at the thread that had once again regenerated itself and connected to the soul. "What if I put the sword in the back of my body, would that help?" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head. "Nah, the connection would still be there, and it could easily reconnect again, the inventory, and the mark on our bodies where the items can go are notpletely cut off from the rest of this dimension, so such a connection will continue existing," Aethion said as the two stared at the thread without any good options as to how they could deal with it. "Hmmm, perhaps have Wolf try to do something." Aethion suddenly said as Reign nced at Wolf before nodding. ''He is the one that has control over the sword, could be worth giving it a shot.'' Reign said before calling Wolf over. Wolf arrived with his sword, interested in what Reign was nning on doing now. "Since you are the one that has the swords, and the soul is inside of it, I think there might be a chance to get the core to form a connection with you, or perhaps at least we can try to destroy the connection with the help of the chaos energy inside the sword." Reign said as Wolf nodded in agreement before the two neared the core. "Instead of cutting the thread away, we''re gonna do something much, much different." Reign said with a smile on his face while Wolf gulped upon noticing it. "Let''s just go at the core." Reign said to Wolf who looked at the giant ball of light in wonder. "The core, are you sure, what if we damage it or destroy it, won''t it all be for naught?" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head dejectedly. "I got no idea, but to be honest, I see no other option right now, we either take this ce over, or we destroy it, I don''t want to keep it here in the future and risk that guy gaining some strength back and doing something to this base after all." Reign said before pointing at Wolf''s sword. "So, use that to stab inside the core, if we''re any lucky, then there is a chance that it will be enough to cause damage to the core and disrupt the regeneration of the thread." Reign said as Wolf nodded before taking the sword and nearing the core. "Hey, what gives, what are you guys doing?!" The soul suddenly asked in a panicked manner. "Yo, don''t do that, why would you stab it there, you moron, stop it, stop it!" The soul shouted at Wolf who smiled at it, fully confident that Reign''s theory over how the chaos energy could potentially disrupt the core and its regeneration was true. He lifted his sword up high before stabbing it down at the core, easily passing through the entirety of the core. "Hmmm, it''s not physical," Wolf said as he couldn''t sense even the slightest resistanceing from the ball of light. "Well, of course, it mana, well, to be more specific, its mana, soul power, and spatial energy at once," Reign said from the side before nodding at Wolf who let go of the sword and got a bit further away. "The three form an equilibrium of sorts, so if one was to put another kind of power there, especially one that was highly vtile and uncontroble, it would be incredibly difficult for the core to continue operating as normal." Reign said before small red sparks started appearing around Wolf''s swords before the ball of light and everything nearby started changing. It was just like Reign had said, the ball of light was actually just energy, and while it was a part of the core, it was not the entire core of the base. "The reason why it would constantly continue regenerating the thread even after I had destroyed it so many times was probably that I never managed to sever it from the true source." Reign stated before looking around himself. "But from what I can tell, it seems that this entire area we are in is the core, this whole control room is actually the core of the entire base, masked perfectly so that everybody would think it was the ball of light that was the core alone." "So, does that mean the sword won''t be enough to allow you to take it over?" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head with a smile on his face. "Nah, it''ll be enough, even though it''s not the entirety of the core, it''s quite an important part of the core, which means that disrupting it will work to our advantage." Reign said as he could see how the ball of light was starting to change shape. The chaotic energy from inside the sword started tainting the ball of light and making it lose control. The only thing that Reign was currently wary of was the soul inside the sword. The chaos energy that wasing out from the sword was doing wonders to disrupt the ball of light, but with the soul being closer to the core like this, it might regain some of its memories or even powers. If the soul was to regain enough, it could potentially even ban their entry, which would be incredibly bad for them. Reign was ready, however. He never did things without a backup n ready, and if the soul truly was to go against them, even though it would pain him to do so, he would destroy the sword and the soul together. Destroying such a powerful and valuable weapon was not something that Reign would easily do, but without anyone present inside the base right now, Reign knew that killing the soul would allow him to take over the base, not to mention that nobody could stop him after he did so. It was, of course, just a backup n and he didn''t n on doing it, at least not in the near future. For now, he simply hoped that the disruption that the chaos energy was doing would be enough to prevent the soul from doing anything that would be negative for them. And slowly, Reign was certain he was right. The thread that connected the core and the soul actually became thinnerpared to before and it was slowly thinning out even more. Reign smiled as he saw that, eager topletely destroy the connection and take over the base. He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that his base was hiding something much more important than what the organization had ever known about. It was a weird sensation that he got after staring at what was around the base from the inside. He had no idea what it might be, but he was eager to find out. After more time passed, the connection between the soul and the core was bing weaker and weaker, until Reign finally decided on cutting the thread and positioning himself between the core and the soul. With the chaos energy still present, the thread had a hard time reconnecting itself as the chaos energy was making it very difficult to regenerate. Reign stood before using his soul maniption to its fullest in this state. He started trying to get the core to form a connection with him, not the leader. Chapter 583 Alien "What are you trying to do, you bastard?!" The soul shouts at Reign who uses his ability in order to slowly corrode the connection that the leader and the base had. The chaos energy had already done a lot of damage to the thread that connected the two, and Reign only need to slowly integrate his own soul with the core before attempting to get it to connect to him and not the leader. He was tempting the core, showing that the connection it had with the leader was not a good one and that it was only a matter of time before it would get destroyed. With the leader being incredibly weak now, there was little he could do, and thankfully for Reign and the others the leader did not in fact remember anything nor did it have a single tactic it could employ in order to stop Reign. The chaos energy that was inside the sword, even though formed a bond with the leader, was still not something that the leader could so easily manipte. Getting the chaos energy out and attacking with it was easy, it was after all a sort of energy that was made for destruction and it was easy to use it in such a manner. It was the opposite that was difficult. After the chaos energy was already out and was used for battle, it would be highly difficult for one to force the energy back into the sword, and even the leader was unable to do a thing to stop the corrosion that the chaos energy was causing in the ball of light. With all of that in mind, the soul knew that what Reign was doing was not good for it. It could sense that the connection it had with the base was growing weaker, but thanks to the fact that the thread connecting the core and the soul was being damaged and the fact that the ball of light that acted as an important part of the core was being disrupted by the chaos energy, the soul could do nothing to stop Reign, nothing at all. "You bastard, stop it, this is mine, I remember now, this ce is mine, stop it, stop!!" The soul shouted in anger as it stared at Reign before using what little control over chaos energy it had to send it out toward Reign who looked at the soul in wonder. ''It can already control the chaos energy this much, it really will be of great help to Wolf if he canpletely tame this soul.'' Reign thought before using his light and darkness maniption to create a shield created of light and darkness that were constantly moving around and shing. The chaos energy mmed against the shield and the light and darkness suddenly stopped and made something simr to a yin and yang symbol on the shield before defending against the chaos energy and pushing it back. Even with how vtile and powerful chaos energy was, the amount that the soul could manipte was little and it could barely do anything to Reign with such a meager amount of chaos energy. Reign continued using his soul maniption to try and get the core to form a connection with him, only to suddenly be shocked as the thread connecting the core and the leader''s soul was gone. Instead of it, there was a new thread, one that was muchrger and that connected Reign with the core. "What, what happened?" Reign asked as the soul started shouting and cursing Reign from behind, only to be ignoredpletely by him. Reign looked at the core before Wolf took the sword back, with the connection between the soul and the core gone, there was no need for the chaos energy to still be present, disrupting the core and not allowing it to function properly. "Why?" Reign asked himself out loud as he looked around himself. The core had shown no reaction to him or Wolf previously, even when he used his soul maniption and attacked the thread, it did nothing. And yet, suddenly, it just severed the connection it had with the leader by itself before attaching itself to Reign. "Is it because of the shield I created?" Reign asked as he looked back at the shield of light and darkness he had created previously in order to defend against the chaos energy. Upon looking at the shield, Reign''s eyes widened as he was able to see the bright light of the ball covering the shield and seemingly inspecting it in wonder. Suddenly, without any warning, spatial energy burst out from inside the ball of light and covered Reign. In a mere moment, he was gone from the control room. "Where am I?" Reign asked himself as he looked around the area he was located at. It was a cave, one that was incrediblyrge in scope, with a ceiling that was over 80 meters high, the cave was hundreds, if not thousands of meters in length, howrge it was exactly, Reign did not know. The cave was dark, the only source of light that was present was a single ray of light that came through a crack in the ceiling. That was where Reign was currently located at. He didn''t move, he waspletely unable to sense anything from the darkness around him, the cave was covered in darkness, and even he who could manipte it, could not see through it. Trying to use his darkness maniption did nothing and Reign even used his light maniption to create a ball of light, but it barely made things better. The ball of light did help him out, but only for a little bit as it only lit up a couple of meters ahead, which was almost nothing. Reign gulped before creating multiple balls of light and tossing one away, only to suddenly feel the hairs on the back of his neck straighten as cold sweat went down his back. The ball of light went ahead, and for a very brief moment, Reign thought he could see some shapes before the ball was suddenly extinguished. ''Monsters, and powerful ones, incredible powerful ones.'' Reign thought as he extinguished the other balls of light and took out his swords. He was certain that that was what he felt when he threw the ball of light at the darkness. There were monsters present there, and they were probably more powerful than him. ''Rx, they won''t do a thing.'' Aethion suddenly said from inside Reign as thetter still looked around himself with a panicked expression. "How can you be so sure?" ''Because you have been invited here, don''t you think it would be very rude for someone to invite a person over and not be able to guarantee your safety?'' Aethion asked Reign who was still confused. ''Haaa, look ahead, will you?'' Aethion asked Reign who did as he was asked to, only to see a person standing right where the ray of light was located at. Reign went toward the person, only to be surprised by how the person looked like. A triangr head that was narrow at the start with four ears and 5 eyes was looking at him. There was no nose from what Reign could see, while the mouth of the alien was pretty much the same as a human''s, hell, even the teeth that were visible after the alien smiled at Reign looked the same as a human''s. What surprised Reign the most, however, were the clothes and gadgets that the alien had. There were goggles that covered four of its eyes, and Reign could see numbers and letters appearing on them, but he was unable to read them. The suit the alien wore looked like something that came straight out of a sci-fi movie and there was even a sword that looked incredibly high-tech next to the alien. " ######%%%%%" The alien suddenly spoke to Reign, but thetter was unable to understand a single thing. "I-I don''t understand, sorry." Reign said in slight confusion. ''Hey, system, shouldn''t you be automatically tranting this?'' Reign asked, but he got no answer from the system. ''Yo, what''s wrong, why aren''t you answering?'' Reign asked before trying to get his status screen up, only for that to not work as well. ''What in the world is happening?'' "Reign, it seems you have arrived at a ce where the system is not allowed to enter," Aethion said as Reign stared at the alien in wonder before opening his mouth. "You have to let the system in, I can''t understand you like this, not without the trantor that the system gives me." The alien merely stared at Reign with a smile as thetter continued talking and talking, and talking. "Ah, seems like no matter what I do, you won''t be able to understand me, great, just great." Reign said as he sighed and stared at the alien, only for his eyes to suddenly widen in surprise. "Analysisplete,nguage learned." A small device on the alien said before thetter opened its mouth. "Hello, apologies for the dy, our trantor had some issues." Chapter 584 The True Base "A trantor, you mean that little device?" Reign asked the alien who nodded at him before looking around. "You spoke of the system, I am afraid that I cannot allow it entry here, this ce has been specially built to bar entry to the system, after all." The alien spoke as it lifted his arm, only for a monster to suddenly appear from behind him. It was a huge snake whose mouth alone was twice asrge as Reign''s. The immense creature was like nothing that Reign had seen previously as its strength made him freeze in his tracks. Not even the flood dragon or the giant that roamed the mountain range had given him such pressure in the past. It wasn''t only the one monster that was present inside, however, but multiple of them, all with the same strength. "Our guardians, they had been ced here to stop anyone that would try and enter this ce without being called by us." The alien spoke as he observed the numerous giant snakes that were ced inside the cave Reign was located in. "But we have found you, after so long, we have found a descendant of his." The alien said as he smiled at Reign who stared at him with confusion in his eyes. "I ... I don''t understand." Reign said as the alien smiled. "Of course, I ... we, do not expect you to understand right now." The alien stated before suddenly starting to click something on the small keyboard on his sleeve. "Let me see, hmmm, a lot has passed, it seems the reset is not even talked about, it probably hid everything about it, huh?" The alien said as Reign stared at him and started walking toward him. "The reset, what is that?" Reign asked but gained no answer from the alien who was staring at the small screen on his sleeve, lost in his thoughts. "Hey, what are you talking about, what do you mean by you have found me?" Reign asked the alien again as he stopped a mere meter in front of the alien, but he still got no answer from thetter. "Hey!" Reign shouted out and went to grab the alien''s hand, only for his arm to go through the alien''s. "What in the?" Reign asked as the alien blinked before looking up. "It seems I have caused you some rage, apologies, I was just a bit preupied with all the data that is being sent to me." The alien, which Reign was now certain is actually a hologram of an alien, said. "You, you''re just a hologram, how can you speak to me, how can you see me?" Reign asked the alien who smiled before suddenly flicking his fingers. pd ?ͨ|,㨰 The cave suddenly changed. Lines appeared throughout the cave as lights appeared and the enormous cave showed itself fully to Reign. Tens of giant snakes could be seen crawling around, but one thing made Reign gulp, and that was the fact that there were simr lines visible on the bodies of the giant snakes that were probably a couple of tiers above him. "Are they real?" Reign asked as the alien smiled. "Automatons, the highest grade my civilization was able to create before our untimely destruction." "They''re not strong, not even being able to reach the Transcendent realm, but enough to defend this base." The alien said as the snakes slithered around, acting just like they were normal snakes. "Please do not think they are mindless machines, they are not." The alien said as he smiled at Reign. "Although we have created numerous machines, many capable of destroyings in mere moments, this is thergest achievement my civilization was able to create, a machine that acts as a living, breathing being, a machine that ispletely unlike a machine." The alien said before sighing. "But enough of that, you are probably bored of talking about an old civilization that nobody even remembers anymore." He said to Reign before suddenly scanning him with the smallputer on his sleeve. "Mhhm, levels of power scanned, inner power ... wings ... yeah, we made no mistake, you are the one that we wished to summon here." The alien said as Reign looked at him with confusion. "I know you probably understand nothing, but trust me, you will learn much in the future, so ording to the n, you are now the master of the base, the true master." The alien said as the snakes suddenly came around Reign and stared at him before bowing their heads. The inside of the cave lit up before a small device suddenly appeared in front of Reign. "Please touch the device, it will take a drop of your blood, which will finalize the procedure and allow you to take full control over the base." The alien said as Reign nodded at him and did what he was told to do. Upon finishing everything, Reign didn''t feel any different or anything, but he did feel a sense of connection with the base. He now understood just howrge the base actually is, the part where the enemy had lived was actually the shallow part of the entire thing that Reign had suddenly found himself being able to fully control. "How, how old is this thing?" Reign asked the alien who shrugged his shoulder. "A couple of eons, I''m not certain myself, too much time has passed to be specific." "I see, and why me, you still have not told me that." Reign said as the alien smiled. "You are a descendant of that man, the one we loathed, and ultimately, the one we ced our final wishes on, truly, a tale of us being two-faced, ones that were able to actually ce our bets on the person we wished to kill the most in the universe just so that we could perhaps, one day, be avenged." The alien said before shaking his head. "I cannot speak any more about that, however, as it can lead you to danger." "So, it''s because I am a Nephilim." Reign said as the hologram nodded. "Correct, there are many of such bases scattered around the universe, and only those that are the descendants of that man, or those that carry a powerful enough bloodline, are allowed entry and control over the base." "Many years ago, the base made its way here, on this." The hologram spoke as it showed Reign a small video. It showed how the base, traveling through the universe in the form of a rock,nded on Earth. Uponnding, the video was sped up and thousands of years passed before a person took it. The thing is, one shouldn''t be able to simply grab and take the base, which meant that whoever the person was, was incredibly powerful. Reign then saw how the entire base that the organization used was created. Even though this ce was not made on Earth, the base through which Reign and Wolf had passed through was indeed created by an ancient civilization here on Earth. "What, what was even there before they made the base, I mean, it looked so empty, what was even the point of having that?" "Oh, that was for storage." The alien said as Reign blinked at him. "Sorry, what?" "Storage, you see, this entire ce can pretty much be fused with the body of the master, making it impossible for one to prohibit you from getting inside or taking the things from this ce out." The alien said as Reign stared in shock. "Wait, what do you mean exactly, how do you mean prohibit?" "Like we are doing now, try using a spatial ring or calling the system." The alien said as Reign listened to him and tried to do so, only to fail immediately. The system was not working, just like Aethion had previously said. The inventory did not work, even the spatial ring that Reign wore on his finger was not essible. "It is not that difficult for one to use spatial energy and block off an areapletely." "This is a pocket space, it ispletely isted from the rest of the universe, and now that you have be its master, you can use its functions properly." The hologram said before opening his mouth once again. "Well, you can use a small portion for now, the more powerful you be, the more functions you will unlock and the more freedom you will be given by the base." "After all, I do not wish for you to be too reliant on the base." "I see, but who are you, I mean, you are just a hologram, but it''s like you are a real person, like, do you have a name or something?" "Ah, I am XC10-FGS, thetest model of AI that has been created and ced inside the bases." The hologram said as it saluted Reign with a smile on his face. "Let us have a nice cooperation in the future, boss." Chapter 585 Jared "An AI, I never knew such things existed in the universe, every time anyone spoke about technology, it was more of a steampunk-style technology, I''ve never heard of anything simr to an AI existing in the universe." Reign stated as the hologram smiled at him. "That is because technology is obsolete, instead of spending time trying to gain a higher understanding of technology, we can spend that time much more productively by training and improving our power." Aethion suddenly said as he listened to Reign and his words of wonder. "We simply have no need for technology, even those that are not particrly strong have many ways to get around the universe thanks to all the things that have been created, huge arrays that can teleport a person from a to a, formations that allow multiples to be connected and people to go to and from them with ease " "Something like this is unheard of, I have never heard of a civilization that has developed such technology in the past," Aethion said in a serious voice as he spoke to Reign. "Kid, I am afraid that I cannot give you a single word of advice, as this is entirely new for me as well, I do know of some organizations and even civilizations that focus on technology, but they are not that powerful, as far as I know, of course." "After all, my understanding of the universe is still too low, I had merely been Transcendent, which means that I have not even scratched the surface when ites to understanding things," Aethion said before going silent. Reign knew that technology was not really present in the universe, as crazy as that might seem. That was also one of the reasons why everything on Earth was suddenly shut down and nothing functioned anymore. Reign didn''t understand precisely why it was so, but he knew that asking questions about that would lead him to nowhere as he was simply far too weak to even get any kind of answer, hell, even Aethion had no idea what the answer might be. "So, what kind of functions does the base have, are any of them avable to me right now?" Reign asked the hologram that smiled at him. "You may use the storage area and all the things inside of it, the people that had managed to create the buildings have also created an array that would bind you to the shallow region of the base." "At first, I wanted to deny them the right to do so, as they were not the masters of the base, and controlling even the slightest portion of the base and moving it around should not be allowed, but after so much time, I decided to allow them to do so, master can now use the core that they have created to move the base around, even though there is no need to do so as it will be bound to you and will be fused with your soul, which means that you can use anything as an entrance to the storage area, and you can, of course, choose who to allow entry to the area and how and when they can leave." "If master was ever to wish to leave the base in one ce, he can allow someone else to connect to the core in the storage area and move the base around." The hologram spoke to Reign, allowing him to know just what he can do with the base currency, which was not much, merely the same things that the enemy organization had done, which was actually quite enough for Reign right now, after all, he had never expected to find something like this and was only trying to remove all traces of the enemy organization in order to keep Doncaster safe. "I will be avable for you to question at any moment, with the base being now connected to your soul, you and I can speak telepathically, just like you are speaking to that person whose soul you have captured." The hologram spoke as both Aethion and Reign looked at it with surprise. "Ah, well, as I have previously said, your soul and the base have formed a bond, the base is connected with your soul, and that is of course where that person is, so I can easily see him." "But for master to have found a servant with such potential, or to better say, with one that had a lot of potential in the past, potential that was used, unfortunately, not in the best possible way." The hologram said as Aethion narrowed his eyes before scoffing and resuming what he was previously doing. "The monsters here will stay here, but in the future, you will be able to control them and use them as you see fit." "I see." Reign nodded as he stared at the many snakes that filled the cave. "Does master have any other questions, if not, I can send you back to the ce you were before I called you over." "Yeah, do you have a nickname or anything, I''m not going to call you by that full factory name." Reign said as the hologram smiled slightly. "Officially no, I do not have a different name, but, after spending so much time alone, I did use it to look at what the people of this liked to do, how civilizations fell and rose, and I have of course learned much about this, including names." "Of which one I am quite fond of." The hologram said as Reign narrowed his eyes and looked at him in confusion. "And that name is?" "Jared." pd ?ͨ|,㨰 "Huh?" Reign blinked twice in quick session as he stared at the hologram who looked at him with a confused expression. "Is anything wrong with the name?" "No, nothing at all." Reign said before telling Jared that he didn''t have any more questions for him and that he can send him back. Reign blinked, and he was back in the control room. Wolf and the young man were still there, and so were the sword and the soul of the enemy leader that was sealed inside of it. "Reign, are you alright, you just disappeared, it was only for a couple of seconds but still." Wolf immediately came to Reign who stared at him with a weird expression on his face. "Only a couple of seconds?" "The area that we were previously in is very different and the flow of time is changedpared to the outside world, even though we have spent minutes talking, only about 3 seconds have passed in the outside world," Jared said from inside of Reign before growing quite. "Hey, what happened?" Wolf asked Reign as he got near him, only for thetter to smile and shake his head. "Nothing much, I managed to get full control over the base, and not just this part of it." Reign said before he started talking to Wolf about just howrge the base was and what he had seen before getting the base bound to him. Reign actually still didn''t know exactly howrge the base was, but he did know that it was many timesrger than the storage area, which was already quite decently sized by itself and could hold hundreds of people inside of it, if not even more. To think that it was merely a small part of the base, one that was merely used as storage, showed just how powerful whoever created this had to have been. To create something like this, a base that was controlled by an AI and that had such high levels of spatial energy and understandings of spatialw mixed in it so that it could travel through space and change shape willingly before letting someone gain slight control over the storage area, must have been of immense difficulty. Whoever the people that created the base were, they were long gone, Jared had told him that much. But the story that Jared had told him, about how they turned to the one person they hated the most just so that they could have a chance of revenge, reminded Reign of something. It reminded him about Raziel. It made him remember one vision, the one where Raziel was standing in the void and staring at hundreds if not thousands of enemies. Reign could remember seeing giant spaceships that were asrge and evenrger thans. That was the only time he had seen something like this, a scene straight out of a sci-fi movie. The enormous spaceships showed that the civilization that created them was incredibly advanced and had a very high level of technological prowess. High enough to allow them to create an AI, for sure. Still, Reign decided not to ask Jared about it. He was still weak and knew that as he grew more and more powerful, he would get answers to his questions, so there was no need to simply go around asking everyone for things that he would probably not be allowed to know in the near future. Chapter 586 Asmodel "You bastard, what have you done?!" The soul of the deceased leader shouted at Reign as thetter sighed and nced at it. "Give it back, give it back to me, I need it!" The soul continued shouting in a crazed manner as it stared at Reign with a crazed expression on its face. "Oh really, and why do you need it?" Reign asked the soul that was no longer of any use to him. He had taken over what he came here to get, and he was now certain that even if he had not used the leader, he would have been granted ess to the base if he had just used his light and darkness maniption earlier. From what Reign knew, the base had actually sensed his presence back when he used his transformation against the enemy leader but waited patiently for him to arrive as it sensed that he had killed the one whose soul was bound to the storage area. Even if Reign had done nothing, the base would have automatically started searching for him in a couple of days in an attempt to contact him. That was the only thing that was ordered to Jared back when he was created. Find a Nephilim, and bind the base to him. If a Nephilim was not found, but another being, one possessing a powerful bloodline and lots of talent was found, then Jared was to bind the base to that being. Any attempts from Reign to gain information as to why that were the only orders were ignored by Jared who simply told him that telling him now would put him in danger, something that would not benefit the base at all. Furthermore, it was not only Jared that had sensed Reign and his powers, as unbeknownst to him, but his transformation had also caused waves in the higher ranks of the alliance and the Immortal Army. Outside of Earth, the overseer together with Eiona and the other two was still staring at Reign, still in shock as to what had happened a couple of days ago. "So that was why the Immortal himself hade here when the game started." The overseer said as he stared at Reign. "To think the boy would gain a treasure that has spatialws imbued in them, his luck is beyond anything I have seen before." The short shadow that used daggers as weapons said before his lip twitched a bit. "Honestly, even I was tempted a bit by such a treasure, too bad that I am not suicidal enough to try and steal something from a Nephilim." The other shadow smirked at thement before pouring himself a ss of wine. "Well of course, we are merely Saints, and as powerful as we may be, we are but specks of dustpared to the Immortal Army, not to mention their great leader." The two shadows were indeed Saints, but they belonged to the upper ranks of Saints and were above most Saints in the universe. Their great strength and talent were praised by many, butpared to the many Nephilims in the Immortal Army, they were nothing. "Eiona, how long have you known?" The overseer asked the Divine Oracle as she shook her head. "I am sorry to let you down, but I have learned of his race at the same time as you have, it is as if an illusion had been ced on him before, not allowing any of us to sense his true nature." "Did the Immortal do it, or perhaps Zeus?" The overseer asked Eiona who simply shook her head again. "I do not know, but I sense that there is more to it, not just a simple spell that a God had ced on him," Eiona said with some doubt as the others nodded. Even though Eiona was not really powerful in battle, she was an Oracle, one that could predict important matters in the universe. Oracles were few in the universe, especially ones like her, that had managed to reach the realm of Gods and earn the title of a Divine Oracle. The biggest reason the two shadows had been shocked when the overseer was injured by Raziel''s shout many months ago was that he was a God as well, a Low-God that had recently obtained his position, but a God nheless. "We shall simply continue observing then, the has been imed by the Immortal, and even though his im had still not been fully epted by the Alliance, the terms and benefits he had given to them are truly too good to be passed up, it is only a matter of time before they ept." The overseer said as the others nodded their heads. "I''m actually surprised that it is taking this long, I would have thought that the Alliance would jump to the offer, after all, it is the Immortal we are talking about, and anything he gives would undoubtedly help the Alliance tremendously."please visit "Are they trying to gauge how badly he wants the in order to get more benefits?" The short shadow asked while the other one shook his head. "Nobody in the Alliance would be so dumb and short-sided, after all, if the Immortal got angry and decided to simply take over the, what could the Alliance do?" "Right, even if they were willing to go to war, the Dark Ones would quickly arrive and help the Immortal out, making it impossible for us to win." The short shadow said before they all went silent and looked at Earth. Reign and his party were without a doubt the ones that they were paying the most attention to, but there were actually multiple notable characters that had risen up and gained the attention of the Alliance. For so many people to gain such power in such a short period of time was very rare, and even the higher-ups of the Alliance were surprised by it. Earth was no longer in danger of being destroyed, as not only were the chances of multiple people rising to be Transcendents high, but in the long run, the Alliance was certain that Earth would produce great talents, many of which could potentially be notable characters in the Alliance. Even without that, the im that Raziel had put was enough to make them forget any notion of destroying the. They would, of course, not tell that to the people of Earth as the possible destruction of the was a great motivator and would definitely help them work harder and achieve great things in the future. Far away from Earth, on a gigantic mountain, the Immortal Army hade together and were waiting for Raziel''s orders. Even though a Nephilim would not be allowed to join the army before reaching the realm of a Saint, one or more Nephilims would always be sent to guard the new Nephilim. They would never show themselves, and would not save the Nephilim if he was in mortal danger. The only times they would respond were if a Transcendent dared try to kill their new brethren, or if the Nephilim lost control and needed to be put down. "None, are you sure that that is what his majesty has ordered, vicemander?" A Nephilim asked Aioel who was nodding at him with a calm expression. Even though he appeared calm, inside, he was as confused and shocked as the others. "Vicemander, but isn''t this dangerous, what if the fledging loses control, this has never happened before, for no Nephilims to be sent to guard the new one against the shadows." "Yes, is master certain that this is what he wants us to do, simply stay put and do nothing?" The Nephilims all asked Aioel as thetter started getting annoyed as well as a bit stressed. Even though he was the vicemander, many of the Nephilims in front of him were older than him and he had learned a lot from them in the past, making him not fully capable of using his authority to order them around. It wasn''t because they wouldn''t listen, however, as the army was well trained and the chain ofmand would be respected to its fullest by all, but because Aioel was simply the kind of person that felt a bit bad from using his authority tomand the older Nephilims without a very good reason to do so. "Alright, enough, stop harassing the kid for crying out loud!" A shout echoed through the za where Aioel and the rest were standing. "Ah, sir, you have returned." Aioel turned around and bowed slightly as the Nephilims all stopped talking and kneeled to the person that had just arrived. One of the threemanders of the Immortal Army, an Ancient God and one of the oldest Nephilims alive, the ''Wing of Chaos'' Asmodel. "Yeah, I was nearby when I sensed the aura from a new Nephilim, so I decided toe back for a bit and see what was going on here," Asmodel said as he stared at the Nephilims with a wide grin on his face. "I see that these guys still like taking advantage of you, little Ai," Asmodel said as he stepped toward the Nephilims. Standing 2.5 meters tall, Asmodel was taller than almost any other Nephilim. He had long auburn hair that fell down to his chest, and if seen from a distance, one could even mistake his hair for a lion''s mane. His body was full of muscles and his clothes looked like they were about to be ripped apart by any movement he made while a small dog rested on his shoulders. "Seems like I have to train you guys personally for a bit in order to make up for the time we have lost," Asmodel said as the Nephilims all gulped in fear, fully aware of what kind of training sessions they would have to go through. Chapter 587 The Angel Of Death One of the threemanders of the Immortal Army, Asmodel. He was probably the most famousmander currently thanks to all the things he had been doing recently. He was traveling around the universe in order to harden himself, battling many powerful enemies before returning. Being at the very peak of the Ancient God realm, he is considered to be a powerhouse in the universe, and yet, amongst the threemanders, he was the weakest. The other two were both Supreme Gods and their strength was many times greater than his own, but they rarely showed themselves, and many people had forgotten about them and their many exploits. Of course, those at the top all knew of them and the power they possessed. Asmodel, even though he was one of the oldest Nephilims alive, is still much youngerpared to the two, even the vicemanders serving under them are older than him. In the beginning, there was only one leader of the army, but as the army grew, Raziel decided to change the ranks a bit and put amander in ce, soon after, he made a second one, before finally adding a third one. Originally, it was one of the vicemanders of the first twomanders that was supposed to be the third one, but none of them wished to do so, which led to Raziel respecting their wishes and cing Asmodel, a Nephilim of great talent as the thirdmander. Aioel was a vicemander serving directly under Asmodel, he was one of two vicemanders that were below Asmodel and had only recently been given the position. Even though he was a disciple of Raziel, it mattered little as every single vicemander andmander was Raziel''s disciple as well. Raziel had never taken many disciples, but as a being that had lived for eons, he of course had tens of disciples, each one taken many millennia after the previous one. "So, the master doesn''t wish for anyone to go and guard the newbie, huh?" Asmodel asked himself as he looked at Aioel who simply nodded at him. "I can see why these guys are so rowdy then, even though such events had happened before, many of them were not a part of the army back then, so it''s probably a first for them that master doesn''t wish for anyone to guard the new Nephilim." "It has happened before?" Aioel asked Asmodel who nodded at him with a wide grin. "Of course it did, and let me tell you, there is always a reason behind master''s orders, so we simply need to follow them without questioning him, it''s as simple as that." "Now, let me see if you have improved since the previous time I sparred with you," Asmodel said as a nervous expression appeared on Aioel''s face before he gulped. "I C I can''t, there''s some stuff I need to take care of, maybeter." "Ah, don''t you worry about a thing little brother, Ishio will take care of that, so let''s go, let''s train a bit," Asmodel said as the second vicemander appeared behind him, smiling at Aioel while barely being able to control his iingughter and disappearing right away. "The troops have be quite restless thanks to your order, master." A ck-haired young man said as he sat across Raziel. The two were ying chess, well, a modified version of it. "Of course, this is the first time something like this has happened for many of them, so it''s natural they would be confused by the order," Raziel said as he yed with his hand before looking at the ck-haired man. "You''ve gotten stronger, Quin." "A bit, I still have many things I wish to improve, but all in due time," Quin said as he moved a figure on the board before looking at Raziel. "So, how is he?" Quin asked Raziel who smiled at him. "Who exactly?" "Hmph, still acting all mysterious, like I don''t know why you ordered no guards to be ced on the newbie," Quin said before stretching his neck a bit. "If I''m not wrong, this is the person you''ve been expecting, the one that will set in motion things you have awaited for eons, right?" Quin asked Raziel who smiled at his question before ying with his hand and flicking his forehead. "My victory, you got a bit too confident right there." Quin rubbed his forehead with an annoyed expression on his face before sighing.please visit "I thought I had you damn it." "You almost did, but you''re still a bit too green to beat me." "Will you answer my question though, what do you think of him, how talented is he, will you be taking him as a disciple, maybe even letting him join the Alliance?" "You ask too many questions, but to ease your thoughts, I don''t know," Raziel said as he shrugged his shoulders, making Quin stare at him in confusion as he could tell that his master was not lying. "Seriously, you haven''t even thought of that?!" "Nope, I''ll let the boy decide on his own, after all, who am I to get in the way of destiny?" "Tch, yeah right, like you haven''t done that before, isn''t that one of the reasons the system hates your guts?" "Hahahahaha, well, certainly is one of the reasons." Razielughed before looking at Quin with a serious expression. "But seriously though, I have no idea, I don''t think it''s a good thing to force the boy to do things my way, letting him choose what to do is probably for the best, after all, you have to let the young ones spread their wings and make their own choices, just like you and the rest of my students." "Yeah, I remember that, you didn''t let me leave the mountain for a hundred years back when I had that little fight with the Trialots." "Little fight, you guys waged war on multiples, destroying important assets for not only the Trialots but for other organizations as well, do you have any idea how much I needed to pay in order to settle things amiably?" Raziel asked Quin who suddenly startedughing. "I remember, you actually had to give the spear, I know how much you liked that artifact, but hey, you got it back in the end, it''s not like you lost anything important back then, not to mention that you barely chastised Miriam back when she got in trouble with those darned bastards." "That was different, I gave those people a choice, either they ept the things I was offering them for peace, or a war, and they chose thetter," Raziel said in a serious tone before Quin nodded at him. "They really were an arrogant bunch, weren''t they?" "Yeah, it''s not like you had anything against it, I do remember you chasing their vice-leader across multiple star systems and destroying a couple ofs before catching and killing him, you didn''t even let his soul escape." "That was because he was acting as aplete ass, not to mention the things he said about the army, I couldn''t just kill him and allow his soul to escape," Quin said with a smile on his face before the two continued ying the game of chess in silence. Quin, ''The Angel of Death'', the one whose title served as a reference to let people know just what kind of person Quin was. Of course,pared to back when he had gained the title, he was much calmer now and didn''t fight as much. The first disciple of ''The Immortal'' Raziel, and the first Nephilim that people knew about. His strength was a thing of legends in the universe, and he was the second strongest person in the Immortal Army, right below Raziel. He had entered the realm of Supreme millions of years ago, and thanks to the fact that the army had norge-scale battles or any threats to deal with, many had even forgotten about his existence. He was not one of the threemanders, but his position and prestige were above theirs, and he held a higher rankpared to them. His official position was the Right-hand of Raziel, his lieutenant. Since Raziel was the founder and suprememander of the Army, his lieutenant was of course above everybody else. Quin was rarely seen on the mountain as the preferred spending his time at the outer corners of the universe where some unexplored and dangerous ces could be found. He spent most of his time there, exploring, finding new things, and improving his own strength, of course. After many years, Quin finally decided toe back. He had been away for a long period of time, and after receiving a message from his dear junior sister about the appearance of a new where their teacher had gone, Quin knew that he would hate to miss anything. He was further surprised to hear about Raziel''s order, as even though this was not the first time that Nephilims were ordered to stay down and not go guard a new Nephilim, each one of them was not a normal case, making Quin believe that this was what their master had been waiting for for a long time. Chapter 588 Quin And Raziel Having A Discussion "So, anything I should do in the near future?" Quin asked Raziel who leaned his head against his right hand. "Hmmm, nah, nothing really, everything will progress fine without you doing anything, so you''re free to do as you have in the past," Raziel said as he yawned a bit before moving a piece on the board. "My victory again, you lost your focus there Quin." "Dammit, again?!" Quin yelled out in frustration before sighing and leaning back. He was never that good when it came to ying such games or strategizing for a battle. Instead, he was the one that was best at simply following a n and dealing with any unnned events that urred with his great instinct. In battle, he was unmatched by anyone in his realm, his instinct and drive for battle were above and beyond what others could even dream of, and it was the very same instinct that allowed him to rise up to his position and stand right next to Raziel at this moment. Raziel''s true thoughts and ns were never shown to others, not even his own students. But, when it came to a handful of those that were with him since the very beginning, he never hid a single thing and trusted them immensely, allowing them to know almost everything. Miriam, although not one of his oldest students, was one of those he trusted the most, even though she was one of the rare ones that had other teachers other than himself. Raziel never forbade his students from going under the tutge of another person, even though he was called ''The Immortal'' thanks to himself being one of, if not the oldest being in the universe and knowing many things, he was not a master at some forms ofbat or magic, letting his students learn from those that had devoted their entire lives in studying the same thing was something he would never prohibit. The only time he would not allow it was if the army and the person in question had hostile rtions, but those kinds of beings were incredibly rare to find since nobody was willing to be an enemy of the army. There were of course squabbles and fights when it came to the Nephilims that ventured out as Raziel was not one to go after petty quarrels. Even if a Nephilim was killed by someone, if it was done during a mission and without a being that was many times more powerful than the said Nephilim, Raziel would not do anything to the killer. What the other Nephilims would do, however, was not for him to question, and as long as they wished to take revenge without doing anything underhanded or bringing a person that was an entire realm above the person, he would allow it. He disliked bullying and would not allow his men to do it. Of course, if anyone was to spit on the name of the Immortal Army or was arrogant enough to sully its name, they would face his wrath, even if the person in question was a Nephilim. Bringing dishonor to the army was one of the biggest crimes that a Nephilim couldmit and Raziel would not show mercy to those that did so. The Army was just, they never used their standing or power to force anyone into doing anything, and they hated those that did so. "But master, seriously, can''t you just give me a hint?" Quin asked Raziel who smirked at him. "No, it is your path, and you have to get to your own answer, otherwise you will never be able to reach the pinnacle," Raziel said as Quin scoffed. "I know, that''s why I''m looking for a hint, any kind of hint." "We are Nephilims, beings that are a living representation of bnce, we have light and darkness inside of us, and it is perfectly bnced, with neither side being stronger," Quin said as his face turned serious. "And yet, that very idea is destroyed by our ability to control souls, it is an unnatural ability that allows us to do something that does harm the bnce of the universe by allowing us to manipte and use souls." "By not letting souls go to where they''re supposed to go after a person died, we are harming the bnce of the universe, and yet we have no qualms about it," Quin said before looking out of the window. "You always taught us to never be afraid of anyone, and to never be afraid to kill those that needed to be killed, life and death are natural parts of life, and killing those that wish to harm you is nothing out of the ordinary." "But what is the true bnce then, what are Nephilims supposed to be doing then?" "Has everything we have done so far been a mistake, did we do wrong, or were we right all this time?" "Perhaps neither of those, maybe we were always stuck in the middle, making both the correct and wrong choices," Quin said with a serious expression as he mused. The question was one that had been on his mind for many millennia now, and he had traveled far and wide in hopes of finding out the answer. He had explored the universe, and spent an incredibly long time trying to think of an answer, but was yet to fully get one. "Ah, that''s the problem with you, you''re looking at things a bit too deeply." Raziel suddenly said before staring at him. "Quin, tell me, what is evil, and what is good?" Raziel asked Quin who suddenly stared at him. "What, what do you mean, in what context?" "Exactly, people and their actions will be defined as good or evil depending on the context, that is the same in the universe, there is no good side or bad side, and no organization is inherently evil or good, well, in most cases, there are those weird, rare urrences where an organization or civilization is clearly evil or good." "But you, you have started thinking of things in such a context, remember, the universe is gray, and the lines between good and evil are blurred and not clear, that''s something I thought I taught you when you were a kid, and yet you have seemingly forgotten about a such simple, yet important thing," Raziel said before letting out a sigh of disappointment at the very end. Quin''s eyes widened before he stared out of the window with a smile on his face. "Be careful when you''re outside, don''t get yourself into trouble," Raziel said to Quin who quickly disappeared from inside the castle before making his way out of the as well. Raziel''s words, as simple as they were, were enough to get Quin''s eyes to open. He had focused so much on the extremities and on the fact that bnce meant that everything should be perfect, that he had forgotten that the universe was never like that. He had forgotten that what something ''bnced'' for him might be, was not the same for somebody else, just like it was with the notion of good and evil. With that in mind, Quin was certain he would be able to get some answers soon, and made his way through the universe, almost fully forgetting about what he was discussing with Raziel before. ''Tch, teacher, was this a way to get me away from the mountain?'' Quin thought before a smile bloomed on his face. ''Perhaps he thinks I wouldn''t be such a good role model for the kid." Quin thought before unfurling his wings, all six pairs that were on his back, and flying through the void. ''Well, no matter, I do need to go over what teacher has said, who knows, I might even be able to improve my power after this.'' As for Raziel, he was staring out of the window and looking at the direction in which Quin had left. He smiled and shook his head before looking down and seeing the troops training while Asmodel and Aioel were sparring. The poor young man was already down on the ground as Asmodel was stretching his neck, clearly not impressed by what Aioel had shown so far. "Come on Aio, we''re just getting started, get up,e one, up up," Asmodel said as the young man got on his knees before standing up and clenching his sword, ready to continue. Back on Earth, however, Reign and Wolf had just left the base that had fused with Reign and was inside his soul. Knowing that he can easily put anything, even people, inside, Reign left the young man inside, fully aware that the young man would be unable to do anything to the base or himself. The duo of Reign and Wolf decided to go and see whaty at the end of the area. They had heard of the ocean being there, but they were more excited to see if anythingy ahead. As the two neared the ocean, it was just like the elders had told them, many nests were created at the end and many Tier III monsters came charging at them, only for most of them to fall down and shake in fear after Reign and Wolf released their auras. The two killed a couple of peak Tier III monsters that were still hostile to them before climbing up and looking ahead. As they saw the sight in front of them, both of them froze before ncing at each other. "Hey Wolf, I''m not seeing things, am I?" Reign asked as Wolf shook his head. "You''re not, I can see it too," Wolf said as he stared at the tall statue that was visible in the distance. The 93-meter-tall statue that held a torch in her right hand was clearly visible to the two men who were staring at it in shock. Chapter 589 A Third One Returns The statue of liberty, one of the most famousndmarks in the world. It was currently visible to Reign and Wolf, albeit it was quite far away and they couldn''t see the entire thing that well. From where they were standing, Wolf and Reign guessed that the statue was tens of kilometers away, and it was only thanks to their improved eyesight and the fact that they were currently standing on a hill that was used as a nest by the monsters was enough to allow them to see so far away. "It''s New York, but how could it be, it makes no sense, just no sense at all." Reign said as Wolf nodded his head in agreement. For a city asrge as New York to suddenly be so close to them, even though it was far away before the system arrived and the Earth was erged made absolutely no sense. They knew that the Earth had changed and that nothing was like before, but this was still a huge deal. Upon seeing the city, Reign''s eyes were opened wide, there was a slight smile on his face, one that was quickly wiped off after arge serpent came out of the ocean and wrapped itself around the statue. The serpent simply coiled around the statue before stopping its movements, but the sight of a massive snake that was tens of meters long coiling around the statue of liberty was enough to make Reign and Wolf freeze. Not only that, but the two were also able to see some buildings in New York, many of which were in ruins. Even though it was difficult to see the buildings and the state they were in Reign and Wolf still knew about it. After all, it wasn''t as if they didn''t expect the entire city to go through an uproar, plus, they had already heard from Shadow''s father about how bad the situation in the city was and knew that monsters were running rampant and that most of the citizens of New York were dead. The safe zones that had appeared were simply not big enough for everybody, in fact, they were enough for perhaps 10% of the poption of New York, no more. With the barriers slowly scattering and the safe zones being changed, it would be a miracle if all of the current safe zones were able to continue existing and not get destroyed by monsters. The safe zones in the city were controlled by groups, some had one definitive leader, like the safe zone that was under the control of Shadow''s father, while there were others that were being run by a group of people. Compared to how it was for Reign and the others, the situation in New York was much more dangerous. There were no barriers inside the city that divided the monsters by their levels and realms. Instead, monsters kept to certain ces in the city, and one would generally face monsters of a certain level in a couple of areas in the city, with the possibility of a more powerful monster suddenly dropping by being highly likely. That led to many people dying even when fighting against monsters they were supposed to be able to defeat. No one was safe in the city, and even the outskirts of the city could sometimes have powerful monsters that would kill anyone that they came across. With all of that in mind, Reign stared at the city, fully aware that this was no longer the ce he grew up in. The city had its problems, that was certain, but it was still the one ce he called home, and now it was being upied by numerous monsters. "Let''s go," Reign told Wolf before turning around and making his way back to Doncaster. "Oh, I have to admit that I half-expected you to try swimming over to New York immediately after seeing it." Wolf joked as Reign smirked. "Don''t be ridiculous, one can only imagine what kinds of monstrosities can be found in the ocean, not to mention that we have already seen one such monstere out and coil itself around the statue of liberty, I don''t have a death wish, so I will wait." Reign said with a calm voice. "I can get in touch with uncle Hwang at any moment, telling him that we can see the city from the shore will be enough to make him and auntie happy, what is left is to check how powerful the monsters in New York, and between us and New York are." "If possible, I would like to have Beast''s tamed beasts avable to fly us to New York, but we would first have to check just how safe the air is, one can never be vignt enough." "I agree, traveling by boat or even by using an aquatic monster that Beast might be able to tame would not be that safe, the giant snake alone is more powerful than anything I have seen so far, there''s no telling just what other kinds of monsters we might find down there," Wolf said with a serious tone, fully aware of what dangers might await in the oceans of the world. "But first, we have to take care of the mountain range, with our powers being this high, it shouldn''t take us long to be more powerful than all the demon tribes put together, after that we can slowly start making our way deeper inside the mountain range before finding out just what is happening there and why the monsters areing out and attacking those nearby." Reign said in a serious tone before looking at Wolf. "I will also help us as we will be able to get a good look at New York from the many mountains there, of course, we can do that even now, but where''s the fun in that, right?" Reign asked Wolf who shook his head and smiled at him. "Oh, and don''t forget to slowly bond with that bastard, even though he is annoying, he can be of great help, you have already seen just how he was able to call forth the chaotic mes, with his help you may not only have an easier time controlling the sword and its mes, but you also might learn how to use the mes for yourself." "I know, this is probably the most important weapon any of us has ever received, to think it would rise to Rank SSS like that, we were really lucky, luckier than I ever thought we were," Wolf said as he nced at his sword that was firmly ced on his back. Even though they all could use the marks to summon their weapons, Reign and the others preferred carrying the weapons with them in most cases. They weren''t the only ones as there were many people in the universe that did that. Even with the marks that the weapons would go into, most would carry them around simply because they wished to. Some did it to look strong, others in order to intimidate, but most people did it for one specific reason, and that was to form a bond, a link, with the weapon. Many would say that that is just dumb and that no such would happen merely by carrying a weapon around, but many disagreed and said they had seen a difference when they carried a weapon around. It was partly true that it helps as the person will get acquainted with the size and weight of the weapon, but other than that, it was a primarily mental thing. By carrying around weapons, people would create a mental image of themselves and their weapons being one and the same. That would help, as mentality was incredibly important. If a person truly believed that they had bonded with their weapon merely by carrying it around and now knew how to use it more proficiently, that could very well happen. Reign and Wolf slowly made their way back to the first mountain before entering the base and using the portal. They appeared back in Doncaster, and the first thing they did was go to the prison and take out the young man they had previously captured. The man stared at them hatefully as the two locked the cell and left him there. For today, they had done plenty and were nning on resting a bit before exploring a bit of the mountain range. They had just ughtered everybody from the enemy organization, and they needed to allow the young man to gather his thoughts before talking to him, which they would do tomorrow. As the two were walking through the town, a bright light suddenly in front of them them. The two stopped and looked ahead, they already knew that this was what happened each time one of them wasing back, and they were quite excited to find out who was arriving now. As the bright light disappeared, a figure appeared on the ground about 3 meters in front of them. Upon seeing the figure, both Reign and Wolf opened their eyes wide. It was Beast, but he was in a bad condition. His entire body was bloody and full of wounds, his armor cracked and even broken in some ces while blood gushed out, quickly creating a pool of blood on the ground. The biggest shock was not just Beast''s condition, but the small dagger that he was holding in his hand. The dagger was shining an ominous light, and both Reign and Wolf knew what that meant. Chapter 590 The Heavenly Charms Mansion "You, you don''t think he used it, don''t you?" Reign asked Wolf before his eyes widened further after the dagger suddenly started scattering in the wind. From the tip of the de, all the way to the pommel, the dagger turned into dust and scattered in the wind, never to be seen again. "What the hell happened during his challenge, for him to actually use the dagger?" Wolf asked in a low voice as he neared Beast, only to suddenly be stopped by Drayce and the other three Transcendents that suddenly appeared in front of them. "Don''t get closer, let us examine him first." The queen said before using some of her powers. "Remnants of world energy, even though he wasn''t directly hit by it, merely being in its presence was enough to deal grave damage, thankfully, it was a Transcendent that caused his wounds." The queen said as her eyes glowed green. "What do you mean thankfully, he was attacked by a Transcendent, isn''t that forbidden?!" Reign asked with a shout as the queen nodded at him. "Correct, but that also means that we can use our full power to heal him, which means that he will be fine, although he will need some time to recuperate." "To think he would use the dagger so soon, he was lucky, without an item like that, he would have died," Drayce said before Eldar and Jack looked at him. "What dagger?" "The [ Transcendent-ying dagger ], you guys have probably heard about it, it is one of the rare items that my master''s temple produces after all." Eldar and Jack''s eyes opened wide at his words before they stared at Beast. "So this guy, he killed a Transcendent?" "We can''t be sure, if the enemy was below the 5th Cleansing, then he is dead, no doubt about it, but if he was of the 5th Cleansing, then he is injured, heavily injured, but alive." "Can you check?" Reign suddenly asked Drayce who shook his head with a smile present on his face. "Don''t worry, your friend is someone marked by a God, the matter will be investigated right away by the said God." "It''s weird that a Transcendent would try to do anything to someone that is marked, so the Transcendent in question either has solid backing and was not scared of the Low-God that has marked Beast, or he is a lone wolf that doesn''t care about such things, he could also be a lunatic as well." "But, I can ask my master about Beast''s patron God, if she is not a powerful one, the patron of the Transcendent he has killed might try to take revenge, I highly doubt they would do that after sensing the marks on you two, however," Drayce said before the queen extended her right arm and Beast''s body started levitating. "I will take him to the medical chambers, I can assure you that he will be fine, I will personally take care of him before he is fully healed, so don''t worry about him." The queen said as Wolf and Reign nodded to her, only to turn around after hearing loud stomps nearing them. Greenie was running with all of his might, and upon seeing Beast and the state he was in, his eyes turned red in fury before he stopped in front of everybody. "What happened, is he alright?!" Greenie shouted in worry before Reign put a hand on his shoulder and exined everything. "A Transcendent, why would such a being attack him, what the hell?!" Greenie shouted again in disbelief as Reign and Wolf shook their heads, fully aware of how absurd the situation was and as confused by the whole thing as Greenie was. Far away in the universe, inside an enormous mansion that was almost asrge as Earth, a loud shout reverberated, shaking parts of the mansion. "WHO DARED ATTACK HIM?!" The Low God that had appeared that day with Raegan and the other two Gods, Kristy, shouted in anger as her eyes turned red. "Azaleon,e here immediately!" Her shout once again reverberated through the mansion as a white-haired man sighed before suddenly appearing in front of Kristy''s door. He politely knocked on it before entering, only to find Kristy in a robe as her long, dark-green hair was floating in the air. Her cyan eyes were slightly shining while a symbol appeared on them. "You miss, what happened?!" Azaleon suddenly asked with a shocked expression as Kristy simply stared at him. "A Transcendent attacked the one I marked on Earth." "A Transcendent did what?!" Azaleon eximed in shock before his eyes turned serious. "To dare attack the person you have marked, I will find him immediately." "No need, I sensed a great power next to my marked, he is fine, but the Transcendent is gone, most likely killed," Kristy said before a sharp glint appeared in her eyes. "Find the one behind him, I sensed a mark on him, I want an exnation from the God he was serving." "It will be done immediately, Young Miss," Azaleon said before disappearing from Kristy''s sight. It only took Azaleon some 10 minutes to return with news. "I have found his patron, it is a Mid-God that is serving the Alliance, what are your orders?" "What did father tell you, I know that my outburst from before has not escaped him." "He only wished to know what has happened, I told him, he has given me full control over the Ionoms, I will depart with them at yourmand." "Go, I want an exnation from that person as to why one of his men, one that is a Transcendent, dared attack the person I have marked, furthermore, ce some of the Ionoms close to Earth, if anyone dares go there to find him, have them captured immediately," Kristy said with a cold voice as Azaleon bowed before departing. "Trying to harm the one I have marked, you are courting death!" Kristy said in a low tone as the ss she was holding broke into pieces. The ss itself was made out of a special kind of ss that even a Saint would have trouble damaging, and yet, when faced with the wrath of a God, it broke with ease. As for Azaleon, he had departed from the enormous mansion with over a hundred armored men that were riding on dragon-like beasts. The beasts all looked the same, they were a mixture of a dragon and a horse and their speed was terrifying. The men wore ck suits of armor and each of them had incredible auras while ck miasma spilled over from their armor, simr to how the ck miasma spilled from the Death Rider''s body back when Reign had battled against him. Of course, one could notpare the Death Riders to the troop that was following Azaleon as each one of them was a Saint, a being of incredible power that could decimate all life on a by himself. It took Azaleon and the Ionoms about 2 hours to reach the ce where the God that was the patron of the Transcendent that had attacked Beast resided at. It was a small castle that was situated on an asteroid, one that was about the size of Europe. Inside the castle, the Mid-God who Azaleon was going to meet had already received news that his man had died and had sent a Saint over to Earth, of course, he did not forget to send an application beforehand to the Alliance. The overseer, although less powerful than he was, was the one responsible for the, and he could not simply send one of his men to do whatever they wanted to do. He sent a Saint to check the situation and take a look at the person that had killed the Transcendent, but he would do nothing else. Merely 15 minutes ago, he had received news from the Saint that the person was indeed on Earth and that he was alive. Furthermore, the Saint had given him the news that two men were close to the guy, and both of them were marked, and by gods who were much stronger than him. That made revenge impossible, even if he was stronger than the patron of that guy, he would not dare attack someone that was marked by a High God, not to mention a peak God like Miriam whose mark was immediately noticed by the Saint, as was the lightning bolt that was on Reign. As the Mid-God was thinking of what he could do, he was shocked to sense a powerful presence right in front of his castle. The aura of a High God filled the surrounding area as a shout shook the entire castle. "Glosan of the Alliance,e out, Azaleon of the Heavenly Charms Mansion hase to see you!" The words ''Heavenly Charms Mansion'' made Glosan, the Mid-God who was the patron of the Transcendent killed by Beast, jump a bit. The mansion was a famous one, as the head of the mansion was a Supreme that had reached the realm a long time ago and was considered one of the strongest in the universe. ''What does the Heavenly Charms Mansion want with me?'' Glosan thought before he suddenly received an encrypted message from the Saint he had sent over to Earth. "Master, 3 Ionoms arrived at Earth, they are looking for me." "The patron of that kid seems to be the only daughter of the head of the Heavenly Charms Mansion." Chapter 591 A Civil Discussion Between Gods "The head''s daughter?" Glosan suddenly asked out loud as he gulped. He knew that the person that had killed his servant was marked by a Low God, but for that Low God to actually be the daughter of a Supreme, that was not something he had expected in the least. "Dammit, what should I do?!" Glosan asked out loud before jumping from his chair as another shout rocked the castle. "Glosan, I have been patient so far!" "You have 5 seconds to show yourself, otherwise I will not be polite anymore!" Azaleon shouted as he showed a serious expression on his face whilst standing in front of the castle. Glosan gritted his teeth before putting on a robe and calming himself. ''There''s nothing to worry about, the market is alive, it is me that has suffered from this little event, losing a Transcendent servant, there is nothing that they can do to me, except ask me questions about what happened on that.'' Glosan thought before his servants opened the castle gate, all of them worried about who was outside. "Ah, you must be Azaleon, the steward of the Heavenly Charms Mansion, I have been expecting you, please,e in," Glosan said with a charming face as his slightly overweight body stood a couple of meters in front of Azaleon. Even though Glosan, wearing his dark purple robe, was about half a meter taller than Azaleon who stood at 1.9 meters tall, his presence alone seemed minusculepared to the man. After all, Glosan was an average Mid-God, while Azaleon was one of the strongest High Gods that stood at the top of the realm, being equal to beings such as Zeus and the like. "So you have been expecting me, you say?" Azaleon asked Glosan who nervously smiled at him. "Of course, I have been notified of what has happened, I am infuriated to find out that one of my servants dared attack one that is in the leveling realm, I have even sent a servant of mine to Earth to check up on the boy in order to find out if he is fine or not," Glosan said with a heavy face, showing that he was truly worried and angered by the actions of the Transcendent. "Fortunately, it seems the boy is alright, I am truly relieved to find that out," Glosan said before turning to the side and motioning for Azaleon to enter the castle, to which the man simply nodded before walking in. "Make sure these gentlemen arefortable while we speak, and get the chef to cook the best meals we have, I do not wish for our esteemed guests to leave without being fully fed and having a taste of our finest wine and beverages," Glosan told the servants who nodded hurriedly before being stopped by Azaleon. "There is no need for that sir Glosan, we won''t be staying for long." "Oh, but sir Azaleon, please, I insist," Glosan said with a warm smile on his face before Azaleon nodded. "So be it, we will be in your care." Glosan''s face blossomed with a smile upon hearing Azaleon''s words, enthusiastic that the man seemingly harbored no ill will toward him. The worst thing that could happen was if Azaleon and the Heavenly Charms Mansion were angry at him and wished to take revenge, which although he knew was almost impossible to happen as they had lost nothing from the exchange, was still something that worried Glosan. Seeing as how Azaleon was calm and collected, and even allowed his men to stay in the castle, Glosan was relieved as he knew that things were not as bad as he had thought. The two men went to the top of the castle before sitting inside a spacious office that Glosan had. The inside of the office wasrger than what should be possible, which meant that a spatial array was installed in it. The office was asrge as a basketball court, and Azaleon sat down on a sofa in the middle of the office where arge table and multiple sofas were ced. "You must havee to find out why exactly my servant had dared attack a person that is in the leveling realm, correct?" Glosan asked Azaleon who simply nodded. "I wish I could help, but I do not know exactly, I can only offer you some insight as to why he might have done it, after all, his mission on that was a personal one, I had nothing to do with it as he had asked my permission to go there a while ago, he had probably spent about half a year there till now," Glosan said as he poured Azaleon and then himself some wine. "It''s the Seven Deity Wine, please, do try it, I make it myself," Glosan said as Azaleon raised an eyebrow. "Seven Deity Wine, the process of creating it is not simple, I am impressed that you are making your own," Azaleon said before taking a sip and slowly enjoying the wine. "Hmmm, all seven fruits can be tasted immediately, and thatsting taste, you used Lunar essence in it?" Azaleon asked Glosan who nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, I have an essence capturing array installed, the essence it can capture and store is quite good quality." "Impressive," Azaleon said as he took a look at the wine while Glosan smiled widely, this time, the smile came from the bottom of his heart. He enjoyed drinking, and anyone praising his wine-making skills immediately put him in his good grace, not to mention that the person praising him was the steward of the Heavenly Charms Mansion, a ce well known for their exquisite beverages that are well-known and sought-after throughout the universe. "Anyway, I do know that Plor, the Transcendent in question, was looking for something that he believed was on the, the person he attacked either managed to find clues that could lead to the item, or he had perhaps obtained the item itself, leading to Plor attacking him and trying to take it from him." "An item that a Transcendent valued so much that he would attack someone in the leveling realm, whatever it is, it is probably quite valuable," Azaleon said with a calm expression on his face, fully aware that Glosan was not telling him the entire story. Whatever the item in question was, if it truly existed, was not something that simple. It might even be something that Glosan himself wanted, which, if it was true, could lead to a lot of trouble for Beast in the future. ''But still, for an item that even a Mid-God would covet to be on such a, that seems highly unlikely.'' Azaleon thought as he took another sip of the wine. ''More likely, the item was something that the Transcendent wanted, or it was perhaps something that might lead to a thing that Glosan himself wished to obtain.'' ''No matter, whatever it was, he knows better now than to try doing anything to the boy, if he did, then he would be facing the wrath of the Young Miss, which would, in turn, cause him to face the wrath of my lord, and the entire Heavenly Charms Mansion, something that a mere Mid-God would have no way of surviving, not even with the help of the Alliance.'' Azaleon thought before exchanging some words with Glosan. The two men spoke about wines and some other topics, not even once mentioning anything about Beast and what had previously happened. There was no need to do so, the topic was closed, Glosan was saying that he had no idea why his servant attacked him, and it didn''t matter if he did indeed now, the servant was dead, and Beast was fine. The one that had lost the most from this was Glosan as he had lost a servant, and potentially a valuable item. Since he was staying silent about the item, Azaleon believed that it was not that important to him. After all, if the item in question was truly important then he would have told them about it, he would have at least told them that the Transcendent was looking for something on his orders, and he would have probably offered to pay for it, allowing him to possess the item, if they decided to agree with the offer. With him not doing so, Azaleon believed that the Transcendent was more worried about the said item than Glosan was. Perhaps it was something that, although immensely valuable to a Transcendent, was merely a trinket that Glosan wanted, or perhaps he was sent on the as a form of punishment, being forced to look for something that Glosan would like and allow him to return. Gods could be very fickle and it was nothing out of the ordinary for them to send out their servants to do some menial tasks just because they wanted to. Azaleon left the castle after about an hour. He left with his men and exchanged some pleasantries with Glosan, who wished him a safe trip before they parted ways. Chapter 592 Glosans Plan And The Item "Dammit, that moron!" Glosan shouted as he struck his fist against the table in his office. The table, which was made out of a branch of a world tree simr to Yggdrasil, broke from the blow, snapping in half. Glosan nced down at the broken table and the splinters that had flown around before sighing. "Why the hell would you attack someone of the leveling realm when you could have simply traded something for the item, now the chances of me getting it are abysmally low," Glosan said before sitting down and leaning back against the chair. He stared at the ceiling, anger still visible on his face. "Luckily my ns won''t be ruined, but finding another piece will take a long time, I have no idea how many centuries it will take, and to think I almost had it in my grasp, tch." Glosan clicked his tongue in frustration before calling for his right-hand man. The person, one that was not human but a being that looked like a squid that was a bit human-like, entered the office. "My lord?" The squid asked while staring at the broken table, fully aware that if Glosan had broken something so valuable that he treasured deeply, he was in a lot of anger. "The piece is not retrievable, they will be keeping watch over the boy that killed Plor, which means that we won''t be able to do anything, even trying to negotiate with him will not be possible, they could get suspicious and might even take a look at the piece if they were to see it and find out what it is, there is no way they will let me have it, the Heavenly Charms Mansion will keep it," Glosan said before taking a deep breath. "Have the men start looking for another one, even though the chances of finding one are small, we will not be giving up, is that clear?" Glosan asked the squid who bowed to him. "Of course, my lord." The squid, who was a Low-God, graciously left the office before Glosan stared out of the window. "And to think I was so close to getting it, that moron, most people in the universe will not care for the item, why not simply bargain with a mortal in the leveling realm, you could have gotten it for a cheap price, hell, the mortal might have even gifted it to him if he had shown that he wants the item!" Glosan said before looking at a small hologram next to his table. The hologram showed a fruit, one that was about 20 cm in length and 10cm in width. The fruit was white, with purple dots on it. It was called the fruit of the dead, an immensely rare fruit that could be found in the universe. It does not grow on a tree or any nt, finding one is very hard thanks to the fact that it simply shows up in random ces. There are no signs that the fruit will appear anywhere, as it randomly spawns at ces, without any true reason. The name fruit of death was given to it thanks to the fact that if someone was to eat it, they would die, even if they were a god. Other than that, the fruit serves no real purpose to anyone. You would not gain anything from trying to refine it in any way, you could not create a potion or pill with its help, nor would keeping it close to you do anything beneficial or harmful to you. The only purpose it has, at least from what people in the universe knew about, was actually wine-making. Yes, the reason why Glosan wanted the fruit, and why his servant Plor tried to kill Beast, was because he had somehow gotten his hands on it, and Glosan wanted it to make wine. There was no wine that you would be able to make from the fruit itself as it served to aid the wine that one was already creating. Simply putting the fruit inside a wine barrel, or a huge pot of wine, would make it taste better and make it stronger. People still had no idea why it was so, but it was a coveted item by all winemakers in the universe, and from what Glosan knew, the Heavenly Charms Mansion had 2 of them, but that was only what the public knew and there was a high chance they had more. Glosan loved wine, and he loved making it. He wished to have the fruit only because of that. With the fruit in his possession, he would be able to create top-quality wines that could sell for exorbitant prices, and not only that, but he would gain the favor of some powerful patrons, making his position in the Alliance, and the entire universe, a higher one. He had been actively looking for the fruit for about 3 centuries now, and after so long, Plor had contacted him to tell him that he was confident that he had found a where fruit of death was located at. After spending about half a year there, Plor had recently, only about 2 days ago, told Glosan that he was now 100% certain that the fruit was here and that he would have it in a couple of days. Glosan was overjoyed, his n would finallye to fruition. With the fruit in his possession, he would make top-quality wines and slowly be more and more famous, getting benefits from the Alliance would be easier, the number of resources avable for him would be higher, and he would be able to slowly improve his strength in peace as nobody would try to fight him thanks to the connections he would obtain. s, that was all in the past, his n and dreams were shattered after his servant had been killed, and the fruit was now in Beast''s hands. Glosan did not know if Beast knew the true value of the fruit, but it did not matter as there would be no opportunity to get it back. As for Azaleon, he had returned to the Heavenly Charms Mansion and reported back to Kristy. Upon hearing his report, Kristy narrowed her eyes and scoffed, certain that Glosan had lied. "I did not push for further information because, in the end, it was Glosan that paid the price of losing a servant, and the boy you have marked is safe," Azaleon said as Kristy nodded her head before sitting down. "Are the men you sent to Earth still there?" Kristy asked Azaleon who nodded at her. "One has remained, the other two had captured a Saint that Glosan had sent to Earth, he had told me that he had sent him in order to check up on the boy, they are currentlying back, but I told them to let him go and return alone, do you wish for the Saint to be brought here?" Azaleon asked Kristy who shook her head. "No, since he has already contacted the Alliance about sending the Saint over to Earth and gave us an exnation, then we don''t have any reason to keep the Saint," Kristy said with a sigh before looking at Azaleon. "Have the Ionom that is at Earth stay there, I want him to know just what Beast had obtained for a Transcendent to attack him." "If it is something truly valuable that he will have difficulty keeping, we can buy it off him, or keep it safe before he decides to take it back, whatever he chooses, tell the Ionom to ept his choice, he is a person I have marked, after all," Kirsty said as Azaleon smiled before bowing and leaving her room. As for the person they were discussing, he was currently in the main medical ward the elves had. Compared to the ones that Doncaster had, these were of higher quality and were used by the elves and the people of Doncaster to take care of those that were heavily injured. Those that had light injuries would go to a hospital that Reign and the others had built by using the system, and even though getting treatment there was rtively cheap and was worth it, it was not at the same level as what the elves could give. That was why they hade to an agreement that only those that were more heavily injured would get treated by the elves since they had less room and were almost at max capacity every day in the past. This way, those working in the medical ward were able to get enough rest and do their job well, leading to a higher quality of service and healing. Reign and Wolf were still upset, but they knew that there was nothing they could do right now. They had to wait for Beast to get better before finding out what had happened. Luckily for them, Drayce''s master was able to quickly find out who Beast''s patron is, and Drayce told them not to worry as there was no chance that the patron of the Transcendent Beast had killed would dare do anything. The Saint that Azaleon had sent over had just arrived in Doncaster, and his appearance caused people to freeze in their tracks as some of his aura could be felt even with him doing his best to keep it suppressed. Chapter 593 Orobos "What is this aura?!" Reign asked out loud as he stood up from the desk in his office in which He, Wolf, and Greenie were currently in. The trio immediately went outside, through the window that Reign immediately opened before jumping out and kicking the wall of the building andunching himself toward the center of the territory. With his incredible speed, it only took him seconds to arrive, with Wolf arriving a couple of secondster and Greenieing about 4 seconds after Wolf. The three all stared at the Ionom that had just arrived in Doncaster, and all three were frozen in ce thanks to the aura surrounding the person. Eldar and the other 3 Transcendents arrived as well, and it was then that the aura surrounding the Ionom started being brought back to him. In a couple of seconds, the aura was gone and the Ionom was left without any of it, if a person was to look at him right now, they would think he was a normal person without any strength at all. "Ah, apologies, I did not suppress my aura enough." The Ionom said before looking at Reign and the others. "Let me introduce myself, I am Orobos, a member of the Ionom of the Heavenly Charms Mansion, the young miss has ordered for me to stay here until your friend heals and see if I can be of any help," Orobos said as he brought his hands together and slightly bowed. To see a Saint bow, as slightly as it was, was not an everyday sight. Saints were proud, they were incredibly powerful beings whose each action could destroy mountains and uplift seas. One such being would rarely show humility toward beings of the leveling realm or to Transcendents. "The Ionom, I see, it is the young miss of the Mansion that has marked Beast, it seems she has taken the attack quite seriously," Drayce said as Orobos nodded to him. "Mister Drayce, it is a pleasure to meet you, I have heard of your exploits for quite some time, it seems that the day you will join the realm of Saints is not far away," Orobos said before taking off his helmet. Purple hair fell down to the armor he wore while his ck eyes stared at Reign and the others. "I have heard that the entire group that the boy belongs to is made up of talented individuals that have all been marked, I see that the information was quite right," Orobos said with a smile on his face before looking down at his armor. "I don''t think this will be necessary here." Orobos simply snapped his fingers before the suit of armor was reced by a t-shirt and pants, ones that matched what others in the territory wore. "Sir Orobos, do you know of anything about the person that attacked Beast, what happened, why did a Transcendent attack him?" Reign asked with some difficulty as he was still not over the immense aura that the man previously had. "Ah, yes, there are news about the attack, but first, we should probably get somewhere a bit more private, yes?" Orobos said as Reign and everyone else nodded to him. They made their way toward the building Reign and the others lived in before going up and entering his office. The window that they had previously jumped out of was closed thanks to one of the basic functions of the building which allowed Reign and the others to control everything from afar. Even though the offices on the top floor were avable to a couple of other groups as well, they rarely entered there and only used them for very private gatherings. "Ah, this is good," Orobos said before waving his hand and creating a barrier that epassed the entire office. "Just to be safe, this barrier will make sure that nobody can eavesdrop on us." Orbos smiled before taking a seat. "Well, the young miss has indeed taken the attack very seriously and we have already investigated the matter, the steward of the Mansion, lord Azaleon, has personally visited the God that was the master of the Transcendent." "From what he has said, the Transcendent in question, a person named Plor, was on the to find some item he had been searching for, it seems that your friend was the one that found it first, however." "The official reasoning for the attack was that the Transcendent attacked your friend because he coveted the item, why he did not try to bargain with your friend is unknown, also, his lordship Azaleon is suspicious that the god in question was notpletely honest about the matter, which is why the young miss has ordered for me to stay here and check on your friend, and also inspect the item in question." Reign and the others tensed up after his words, if the item was something that made a Transcendent attack Beast, then wasn''t there a chance that the Saint in front of them would try doing the same? "Hahahaha, I see your worry, but do not fret, I am under orders and the Heavenly Charms Mansion is powerful enough to only covet a small number of things that are incredibly rare in the entire universe, even if your friend was somehow lucky enough to find such an item, we could always buy it off him." "Furthermore, I would not dare try and attack people that have been marked by such powerful entities." "The young miss merely wishes for the person she has marked to be safe, and if the item could lead to him getting into trouble, he can also deposit it and have us keep it safe until he wishes to have it back, it will all, of course, be done with a contract, which should ease any concerns you might have." Orobos exined everything to Reign and the others, and although their minds werepletely set at ease, they did feel a bit better about things. Orobos would be staying in Doncaster until Beast was fully healed, and from what the queen had told them, it could take a couple of days for Beast to wake up from hisa as the influx of world energy that was taken by his body was not something a person could deal with easily. She was fully confident that he would be fully healed, however, and expressed no worries about Beast and his current condition. "He simply needs a bit of time, after being doused by world energy, his body had taken some of it, resulting in it being damaged, thankfully, he had arrived right after that, which allowed me to take the world energy out right away, without that, he might have been in grave danger." The queen said before getting up. They had finished their discussion, and until Beast woke up, there was nothing for any of them to do. Reign had offered Orobos a room in his building, which the man graciously epted. "Well, I will be in the room, I might also walk around a bit and take in the sights, it has been a couple of years since I have visited a new." Reign and the other nodded to him before leaving the building. The appearance of a Saint had shocked them, but after hearing what he had to say, they were mostly alright. Knowing that it was the god that had marked Beast that had sent him here made them rxed as they knew that she would not harm them. Reign and Wolf were marked by powerful gods, and Greenie was a Vajra, for a Saint to dare attack them would be a p on the face for all three of the beings, and even the Heavenly Charms Mansion was not powerful enough to offend all three such figures. Miriam was the student of Raziel the Immortal, Zeus was the current leader of the Pantheon, but it was his father and other elders of the Pantheon that were of immense power and influence, if the two were not able to go against those that offended them, the people behind them were. As for Vajra, he took care of his descendants, and even though he was like the rest and would not do anything if they were killed fairly by others, he would be enraged if a Saint dared attack one of his descendants. After talking a bit with Drayce and learning all of that, they were all at ease. One thing that was new for them, however, was that Miriam, a being of such power, was actually a student of Raziel, who Reign knew about and had even talked to twice in the past. ''Miriam and Zeusing here, that was not a coincidence, wasn''t it?'' Reign asked Drayce via telepathy, to which the man simply shrugged his shoulders before leaving. Reign thought back to how he had met the two, and concluded that something was not right, with the conversation the two had. After thinking a bit about the event, Reign concluded that their appearance was definitely not a coincidence. ''I should ask him about it the next time I see him.'' Reign thought before leaving Doncaster with Wolf and Greenie. Chapter 594 Back To The Base, Reign Begins Removing The Seals "This should be far enough." Reign said before clicking his fingers. Wolf and Greenie suddenly disappeared from the spot as they were taken inside the base Reign had obtained. It was bound to his soul, and it was currently inside his body. Although it was hard to believe, the base, whose size Reign still did not know, was as small as a grain of sand and it was inside his body. From what he was able to pry from the AI, Jared, the base would in the future help his body as well, it would also keep him safe thanks to some of its functions, but Reign was still not able to find out what those functions were exactly. He went inside the base immediately after Wolf and Greenie. Since he was now the sole owner of the base, he had full control over it. He could change theyout of the base as he wished but did not really feel like there was any reason to do so. All three of them were immediately taken to the office on the top of the main building in which the core resided. The young man they had captured previously was there. Reign had not forgotten about him and had even set him free previously. With his level of power, even if he wanted to do something and damage the base, he would be unable to do so. With that in mind, Reign had also left some food and water there for the young man before leaving. The moment Reign and the others arrived, the young man stared at their location before attacking them. He had believed that a sneak attack would allow him to at least damage Reign or the others, but he was wrong. His arm was caught by Greenie, who was inside the base for the first time. Greenie already knew about the young man as Reign had exined things to him before, so he only punched him in the stomach once after catching his arm. The punch, however, was not a light one for the young man. Although Greenie had only used a bit of force, he was a Tier IV Vajra, a being that has immense physical strength, above most of the same realm. The punch was enough to shake the entire body of the young man and forced him to drop on his knees before vomiting. "For god''s sake Greenie." Reign sighed as he stared at Greenie who had an apologetic face. "Sorry, I didn''t think this much would produce such results." "Luckily, the storage area, as well as the entire base, came with a self-cleaning system." Reign said as the vomit on the floor disappeared the moment it touched the floor. "Hey, let''s talk." Reign said after a couple of minutes. He first let the young man gather his thoughts before talking to him, as he didn''t want to talk to a person that was vomiting. "Go to hell." The young man said, albeit with some difficulty. "Ohe on, don''t be like that, I''m trying to help you here." "Come on, what''s your name?" Reign asked the young man who smirked at him. "Dad." "Huh?" Reign stared at the young man in confusion as thetter stared at him with a crazed smile. "My name is Dad, soe on, try calling me my name,e on, say it, say hello Dad, hahahahah!" The young manughed out loud as Wolf and Reign nced at each other before sighing. "Well, I see I won''t be able to get through to you before removing the seals." Reign said before grabbing the young man by the head. "What are you doing, you finally going to kill me, you bastard?!" The young man asked in a crazed voice as he stared at Reign. "No, I''m going to show you something, something you forgot." Reign said before using his soul maniption and forcing the young man to suddenly scream. "Oh right, this will be incredibly painful, so bear with me, alright?" Reign asked the young man with a smile on his face. The young man barely heard Reign as the pain that was assaulting him was immense and he was barely able to keep conscious during the entire thing. As for Reign, he was manipting the soul and was currently staring at some of the seals the leader had ced inside the young man''s body. Most of them would not be a problem for him to remove, but a couple of them were indeed problematic, and it just so happens that those were the first ones he had to remove. They weren''t important for taking over the body and held a different function. They were also the first ones the leader had ced in the young man, only that these were directly ced in his soul, making them incredibly difficult to be removed or altered. ''Hey Aethion, I think I will need some help from you to remove these.'' Reign said as Aethion nodded, fully aware of what was happening and staring at the seals. "Hmmm, these are indeed a bit tricky, to think that man had such a high achievement when it came to manipting the soul, it is a shame he didn''t pursue the path of a soul mage, he would have definitely been more powerful had he done so." ''Soul mage, you mean a mage that only does spells connected to the soul, are they rare?" Reign asked Aethion who nodded his head in confirmation. "They are counted amongst the rare sses in the universe, after all, soul mages have a rtively big advantage early on, especially during the leveling realm where most do not have a good answer to soul-based attacks." "Of course, their biggest weakness is theck of killing options, after all, merely attacking one''s soul will not kill them quickly, and without a powerful soul and skills, a soul mage is mostly good in groups and is not that powerful when faced alone." "There are some that be incredibly powerful from the get-go, like the man that ced these seals, for example, he has attained quite a good level in soul maniption to be able to do this." ''Hey, how do you even know so much anyway?'' Reign suddenly asked Aethion who simply stared at him. "I''m, well, I was a necromancer, and we do dabble a lot in soul maniption, you know?" ''Oh, I didn''t know that.'' "Of course you didn''t." "In order to sessfully raise undead, one does not need to have any proficiency in soul maniption, but if one wants to summon more powerful undead minions, then they need to be proficient in it as you also need souls in order to have the stronger undead, not to mention that it is not only mana that is used to raise undead but soul power as well." ''Ah, I see, so, you can definitely help me get rid of these seals, right?'' Reign asked Aethion with a smile on his face, which prompted thetter to nod and show a confident expression. "Of course, this is nothing much, even though that man had ced some good seals to change his soul and memories, they are just there to block a part of them and show fake ones, we need to be careful, but it won''t be a big issue to get rid of them, just follow my instructions and you''ll be fine." ''Oh, you don''t want me to allow you to take control and do it yourself?'' "No need, this is not that difficult, you should do it yourself, you will gain some valuable experience with soul maniption by doing it as well." ''Ah, alright then, just just tell me when to start, and how to proceed.'' Reign said as he turnedpletely serious. He knew that even though Aethion said this is not that difficult, he meant not difficult for him, a Transcendent, as for Reign, he was still a newbie when it came to soul maniption, and even though being a Nephilim allowed him to manipte souls to an incredible extend as if he had been doing so for a long time, he still didn''t have that much experience when doing that. "Alright, first, manipte your soul and try to make it into a thin thread before going for the first seal, it''s the one on the right, with the yellow tint on the edges," Aethion said while Reign nodded and did exactly as he was told. "As you can see, this seal is created and used as a foundation for the rest, without it, they will grow a bit weaker, but with it still there, it will be much harder to break them since this seal will reinforce them with the others, so it is a must to take care of it first, it is also the most difficult one to dispel, so we need to proceed carefully." "You see the six symbols in it, each one representing a different shape?" ''Yeah.'' "You first need to get to them, slowly move the thread between theyers before reaching the ball-shaped symbol, do not forget to keep the rest of the thread the same and have it follow the same path, one small divergence and you can set it off and the seal will try to force you out." Reign nodded as a bead of sweat fell from the tip of his nose before doing as he was told. He continued listening to Aethion and doing everything the old man was telling him to do with incredible focus. Chapter 595 Tords Memories And The Seals Time slowly passed as Reign continued dispelling the seals. The first one, just like he had thought, took him the longest. Reign had to struggle for about 15 minutes before finally being able to dispel and finally destroy the seal. After that, he, of course, continued and started working on the next seal. Each of the seals was different, the first one being the mostplicated for which Reign had to use multiple methods in order to dispel it. Without Aethion, Reign probably wouldn''t have been able to dispel the seal, no matter how many times he would have tried. There were simply far too many tricks that had been used for the creation of the first seal, some that even Aethion had been surprised by. "It''s alright, it''s only the first seal that was like that, still, I am surprised that he had managed to make such a seal," Aethionmented as he instructed Reign in dispelling more of the seals. "The second one was not like it at all, while the third was yet again wildly differentpared to the previous two, this one, as well, differentiates a lot from the rest of the seals." "Hmmm, for one person to ce so many seals and each one to be created differently, I don''t know if that was truly our ''old friend'' that created them." ''You mean that the leader wasn''t the one to create the seals, but merely used them?'' "Correct, there is also the possibility of him finding some ancient documents that had instructions on how to create seals, but it is highly unlikely as a person would focus on one or two types of seals, knowing so many are just not useful." "It is better to learn and improve two types of seals than two learn 4 or more, but without being able to improve them." Reign nodded his head in agreement while continuing to dispel the fourth seal. With the instructions that Aethion was giving him, Reign was able to not only slowly dispel the seals, but he was also getting better at it. With every passing minute, the familiarity that Reign had with manipting his soul was getting higher while the intricacies of the seals started showing themselves to him. ''He''s only been at it for a bit over half an hour, and yet he can already notice some things by himself when ites to the seals, incredible.'' Aethion thought to himself as he nodded his head at Reign''s actions. Of course, as Reign was a Nephilim, Aethion had expected that much from him. Soul Maniption was an Innate Ability that Reign had, which meant that even without having a lot of experience with it, Reign should be able to quickly improve it. One thing that Aethion was a bit surprised by was the disappearance of Reign''s dark copy, however. Ever since Reign had found out about what he was, the dark copy spoke to him before suddenly disappearing. Aethion could sense the copy so he knew it was still there, and it was as powerful as ever, but it just wasn''t showing itself. Aethion had almost fully forgotten about the dark copy thanks to all the souls that had beening over to him. He had been so busy that hepletely forgot about the existence of the copy that would frequently show up for a bit before disappearing from this space. ''Just what are you nning, to actually disappear for so long?'' Aethion thought before shaking his head and continuing to help Reign with dispelling the seal. As for the dark copy, it was currently sitting down in darkness while Jared, the AI of the base Reign had taken over, was staring at him. "Leave." The copy said calmly while Jared stared at him with great interest. "This is the first time something like this has ever been recorded, a soul within a soul, a second existence, oh my, how interesting," Jared said with enthusiasm as the dark copy stared at him before sighing. "I said out, so out you go." The copy simply waved his hand at Jared and thetter was gone. As Reign had signed the contract and taken over the base, Jared was able to talk to him, but he was also able to get inside his consciousness. Reign was certain that Jared would not try anything that would be detrimental to him, so he didn''t put any rules for Jared, as even if he was to have any negative thoughts, Reign was certain that Aethion and the copy would be more than enough to stop it from doing anything detrimental to him, and if he did try doing something like that, then Reign was confident that the three of them together would be able to deal with the AI. As Reign was breaking the seals, the young man stopped screaming and closed his eyes. He started thinking of the past. He remembered how he was living with his family in the vige, all of them living in happiness and peace. The vige was one that had isted itself from the rest of the world and the people there were not normal people. They knew how to utilize mana, but were not that powerful, still, they were stronger than an average person and some of them were quite powerful beings. It all happened one night, he was sleeping when his mother barged into his room with a terrified expression on her face. "Tord, you have to get away, quickly, get up, we have to leave!" Tord''s mother said in a panicked voice as Tord stared at her with a confused expression on his face. He was sleepy, after all, it was the middle of the night and he was exhausted from going around and helping out all day. That was thest memory he had of his mother, as mere seconds after that, the roof of their house copsed, as well as a wall. The ceiling and roof fell down on his mother, and all that he was able to see was her index and middle finger that was sticking out of the rubble a bit. He the remembered how his master arrived. The vige had been attacked by monsters, and thanks to their terrifying might, the monsters were much more powerful than the vigers and started decimating them. They were nothing more than food and toys. Had the organization and its leader stumbled upon the sight, they would have all died without a shred of doubt. Tord and his friends were all saved by them, and they were given free amodation and food for a couple of days on the base. Those that wished to join the organization were allowed to do so, while those that wanted to leave could leave. Tord smiled a bit as he remembered the many things that happened during his training and how his teacher had taken care of him. Suddenly, however, his memories started changing. He still remembered the vige. His mothering into his room was also there, as well as the roof copsing down, but he could not see any monsters, however. He was certain that there were a couple of tiger-looking monsters that had attacked the vige and decimated the people. He knew that it was his master that had arrived at that moment with some of the elders and saved those that had managed to survive until that moment. The tiger-looking monsters were strong, their ws were incredibly sharp and their bodies powerful, and yet, when faced against the leader, they were ughtered without any resistance. That was what happened. But why can''t he remember that? All that Tord suddenly remembered was the leader, alone, in front of his house. As Reign continued breaking more seals, the memory became clearer. There were no monsters. But screams and shouts could be heard everywhere in the vige. His house had caught on fire, and his mother was buried underneath the rubble, while he was staring at the person that had suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure seemed calm and even crouched down to stare at Tord with a smile on his face. "Hmmm, let me see, solid body type, the soul is rtively strong, hmm, the mana poolrge, yeah, you will do." The leader said as he inspected Tord after grabbing his arm and pouring some of his mana into it. "Not to mention that our souls are quite simr, hehe, I found the perfect reserve." The leader said before smirking at Tord who suddenly tried to punch him. His fist was easily caught by the leader who then twisted it before breaking it and causing Tord to cry out in pain and roll on the ground. He had only been a kid back then, and such pain was something he couldn''t go against. "Take him, the others as well, take all the kids with us." The leader said before leaving the area. The next memory Tord had was off the base, he now remembered how he was locked inside a ce which only the leader and some elders had ess. He remembered how the leader started doing some things, some very painful things. He onlyter learned that the leader was cing seals inside of them, especially their soul. With a smirk on his face, the leader told him that he was going to change his memory so that he would grow to be a goodpdog, and unfortunately for him, the leader told him that mere moments before finishing the seals and sealing his memories. Chapter 596 Tord And The Organization Tears started flowing down Tord''s face as his memories slowly returned to him. Reign was able to see them as he was the one getting rid of the seals and allowing the true memories toe back as the fake ones got erased. Seeing what the leader had done in the past made Reign angry. He knew that the organization and the leader were definitely not good people, but he never expected him to have actually had people kidnapped and their memories altered in order to make them into obedient members of the organization. From the memories that Tord had, this was something that had been done before the system arrived, when he was a kid. That meant that the organization definitely didn''t shy from taking people away from their homes, killing, and piging in order to increase their strength. Reign wondered just how many of them there were. With how the seals were ced, even Reign would find it difficult to sense them right away, the only reason he was able to sense Tord''s soul and seals was that he had many more than just seals that changed his memories. As for the other members, had Reign left any alive, he might have been able to check if their memories were altered as well, and if yes, he might have been able to get new, talented people in the territory. After all, if they were to find out that they had been tricked and manipted ever since they were young, they would start hating the organization and the leader, but that was just wishful thinking right now as Reign and Wolf had ughtered every single one of them. Tord''s memoriesing back to him meant that he now realized everything that had been happening. How he was trained by the leader ever since he was young, and how the hatred toward monsters and other organizations was ced inside of him, allowing it to fester and grow as he became more and more fanatical toward the organization and the leader. He was even ready to give up his life for them, and even allowing the leader to take over his body was something that he was willing to do previously. All of it was because of how his memories were manipted and how he had been controlled by the leader without ever realizing it. "Yo, you good?" Reign asked Tord who was staring at the ceiling with a hazy look in his eyes. His eyes were unfocused, and Reign worried a bit, after all, he hadn''t gone through such trouble to remove the seals just for Tord to suddenly break mentally. The entire thingsted for over an hour, and Reign had spent quite some mana, but the worst was the fact that the mental exhaustion was immense and even Reign was near the limit after removing the memory-suppressing and altering seals. "Haaa." Reign sighed before suddenly pulling his right hand back and delivering a fierce p that not only forced Tord''s face to turn but actually lifted his body from the ground and sent him flying to the side. Tord, however, managed to flip through the air andnd on the ground before staring at Reign. The entire left side of his face was numb and hurt like hell. It was as red as a tomato and Reign simply stared at his face with great interest and nodded his head in amazement. "Damn, you got some sensitive skin, huh?" "What the hell was that fcking hell man, that hurts!" Tord shouted at Reign before holding his face with a painful expression on his face. "Ow, damn it." Tord continued cursing at Reign as his face showed no signs of returning to normal. "Well, at least you''re no longer staring at the ceiling with that annoying expression on your face" "For a moment there, I thought you were going to try and kill yourself, and there is no way I would let you do that after I spent so much time, busting my ass, spending my mana, manipting my soul, in order to get your memories back!" "So get up, stand tall, and let''s go back, I''m still quite interested in your powers." Reign said with a smirk on his face as Tord stared at him with interest before looking to the side. "Alright, ready?" Reign asked Tord who stared at him before opening his mouth. "Go back where?" "Ah, right, for you, this is your base." Reign said as he realized why Tord was confused. "Back to the territory, our territory." Reign said before snapping his fingers. In an instant, Tord and the rest were outside the storage area. Seeing the beautiful forest around him, hearing the birds chirping and how the leaves rustled thanks to the wind made Tord a bit emotional. Even though he was the direct disciple of the leader, and was considered to be highly influential inside the organization, each and every move had been controlled by the leader. He couldn''t just go out in order to take a walk, or to go and hunt monsters by himself, no, he needed to report to the leader before doing anything and had to have the leader''s permission before proceeding with the said action. It wasn''t a normal life, but with his altered memories, Tord never realized it. He never thought that anything weird was going on, he never thought that perhaps the way he was being treated in the organization was not entirely good. Those kinds of thoughts were simply not present. Tord fell down to his knees and stared around himself. The green grass and leaves of the tall trees slightly moved thanks to the wind that made his hair dance a bit as well. The sounds of animals and insects inside the forest made Tord''s emotions settle down a bit before he took a deep breath and stood up. "Lead the way," Tord said to Reign who smirked at him before flicking his finger and hitting the young man''s forehead. "Don''t get too cocky, follow me." Reign said as Tord held his forehead in pain whilst following after Reign who was walking toward Doncaster. It didn''t take them long, Doncaster was right next to the area they were in as there was no need for them to go too far away from Doncaster in order to use the base. They were doing this because the Saint had arrived, but Reign knew that even if he were to use the base in front of the man, he wouldn''t do anything to him. After all, the Saint knew their identities, and even if he didn''t know that Reign was a Nephilim, it didn''t matter as his other identity, a bearer of Zeus''s mark, was terrifying enough. Upon entering Doncaster, Tord was surprised. He never expected to see such arge territory present here. The tall buildings, the giant yellow dome that covered the territory for protection, and the hundreds of people present on the streets were very differentpared to what the organization once had. ''We actually tried to take over this ce, damn.'' Tord thought as he stared around, marveling at the incredible sights. As they went through the yellow dome, Tord was able to see everything. The many buildings that had slowly been repaired and put into use, the new buildings and houses some people had made, the giant trees that seemedpletely out of ce in a town, the ice field that was present to the side, and the people sitting nearby and staring at it, it was all just so unfamiliar to Tord. The organization had a strict hierarchy, and one had to follow it at all times. Those at the bottom were responsible for bringing in a set amount of meat, water, and sometimes materials. Of course, if a person were to get more, then the amount for the next day would be smaller. The higher up the hierarchy one was, the more freedom one had to leave the base and explore. But even then, there were multiple rules to be followed, like for example, one was not to leave the base for longer than 4 days, and that was a rule for the elders, if a normal member was to leave and note back in less than 24 hours, then they would better note back at all. The leader was very suspicious of people and didn''t trust anyone. Even the elders, the people closest to him, did not know a lot about him. Perhaps it was because the organization had once been destroyed by others which prompted the leader o to be such a person. Without trusting others, nobody would be able to betray the leader and everything that happened would have been by his own choice. In the end, that didn''t matter. He had bitten off more than he could chew and was defeated, his soul sealed inside a sword, and almost poetically, just like how he had done to Tord and the others, his soul was changed and he did not remember who he was. Chapter 597 New Queen Tord was allowed to stay inside the main building with Reign and the others, at least for now. The young man was talented and strong, and Reign would definitely not mind having him join the territory, but mentally, he was wrecked. Regaining all of his memories worked both for and against him, Tord now knew exactly what had happened, but the price for knowing that was not a small one. With him having the knowledge of what had happened, his entire life had changed. Everything he had been doing up until that point was living and training for the organization. He was the only disciple of the leader and the one everyone expected would take over the organization in the future. He had devoted his life to the organization, only to now remember that it was them that had taken everything from him. The organization and the leader were the ones that had destroyed his previous life before altering his memories and making him a zealot that was prepared to do anything for the organization. They let Tord settle down in a room before leaving the building. Reign and Wolf had thoughts about things, and for now, there was not much they could do. Beast was fine, but he needed more time to regain consciousness. Until that happened, the only thing that the trio of Reign, Wolf, and Greenie could do was go to the mountain range. With their current strength, they would certainly be able to go deep inside the mountain range and finally uncover just what has been happening deep inside. Of course, without the rest of them returning and them improving their strength a bit, they wouldn''t risk going too deep and getting surrounded by all sides. Reign and the others merely wished to go and inspect the depths of the mountain range that they had in the past been unable toe close to thanks to all the demon bases nearby. Not only were there hundreds if not thousands of demons there, but the Tier IV demons were also present. With their incredible strength, Reign and the others had previously not been able toe close, otherwise only death would await them. Right now, however, was a different story. With the three of them all being Tier IV beings, they were confident that even if the demons dared attack them, they would be able to at least flee. Of course, since they knew that the demon tribes were all scattered around and no base was close to one another, Reign and the others heavily doubted that the demons would even dare to attack them since the number of Tier IVbatants in one base was very small, and even though the demons were lucky recently and had some new Tier IV demons joining their ranks after managing to evolve, a tribe would still find it a bit tough to go against 3 Tier IV beings at once. Not to mention that Reign, Wolf, and Greenie were not 3 normal Tier IV beings, which further made things difficult. The trio made their way toward the portals before going to the first mountain. Even though Reign and Wolf had previously found New York, and Reign had already notified Shadow''s father about it, there was still no way of getting there. The way to New York was a simple one, cross the ocean that stood between thendmass they were at and New York, which was much easier said than done considering the fact that incredibly powerful sea creatures stood between them and New York. The serpent they had seen coiling around the Statue of Liberty was more than powerful enough to defeat any of them, and god knew just what other kinds of monstrosities could be found in the sea. Even with this now rtively high strength, Reign knew that he would be powerless when faced against a sea monster in the sea, where his movements were limited and he wasn''t able to fight with 100% of his power. The moment Reign and the others arrived on the first mountain, however, they had to stop as one of the yers that frequented the underground city and fought against the ants in order to increase his level came from the portal right after them. "Boss, boss!" The man shouted as he ran toward Reign and the others. "There''s trouble boss, below the underground city, there''s something happening there, we don''t know what, we got no idea what is even happening!" The man started shouting and talking quickly, making it impossible for Reign to fully understand him. "Wait, wait, wait!" Wolf suddenly said as he made the man stop talking. "Calm down fist, take some deep breaths, ande with us back to Doncaster and the underground city and tell us everything along the way, alright?" Wolf asked the man who nodded to him before taking a couple of deep breaths. "So, what''s happening?" Reign asked the man as they went through the portal. "It''s the queen, I don''t know what happened, nobody does, but she suddenly got encased in some sort of white cocoon, and it''s shrinking." The man said with a worried expression on his face. The ant queen was very important for the territory as sheid eggs and made it possible for them to have so many ants to fight against. Of course, she needed a lot of nutrition in order toy the eggs, so the adventurers always brought carcasses with them and left them in the caves below the underground city. They had quite a good rtionship with the queen, they brought food for her and her brood, while she made more of the ants and gave them all exp. If something was to happen to her, however, then the consequences would be dire. Without the queen, there would no longer be any ants present, and thergest and most used farming area that the yers used to hunt and increase their levels would be gone. That would slow down the increase in levels when it came to those who were Tier I and Tier II, and nobody wanted to see that happen. Of course, it wasn''t as if Reign and the others didn''t expect something to happen to the queen sooner orter. She wouldn''t justy eggs for all eternity and one day, something had to change. Either she would die out of old age, one yer might kill her in rage, she might leave her habitat and start attacking the yers, forcing them to kill her But Reign didn''t expect her to get covered in a cocoon, which usually happened when a being was going through an evolution. Hearing how the cocoon was getting smaller was not a good thing for Reign as that meant that the queen was also bing smaller. He wanted the opposite since a bigger queen would be able toy more eggs right away and could spawn even more ants, leading to an increase in the ant poption. It didn''t take Reign and the others long to get to where the ant queen was. There were a couple of ants around her, most noticeably the two 2.5 meters tall and 6-meter-long Majors that were at the peak of Tier II each. The caves below the underground city were massive. Even the tunnels connecting the caves in this cavework were incrediblyrge and even a car would be able to pass through the tunnels. Reign stared at the cocoon while the ants stood close to him, but none of them dared to even touch him. They could sense the immense powering from inside of him and knew that they would die immediately if they tried doing anything to him. As Reign and the others stared at the cocoon, which was getting smaller and smaller by the passing minute, a change finally urred after about half an hour. The cocoon had already stopped any movement and had dried outpletely. The white cocoon became gray and Reign and the others could sense a weak heartbeating from inside of it. The heartbeat slowly became more and more powerful until finally, the cocoon cracked. More and more cracks showed up before the cocoon suddenly cracked open. The cocoon was sted away and turned into dust while the queen showed herself to Reign and the others. Each one of them had their eyes opened wide and gulped as a girl that was seemingly about 20 years old showed herself to them. She wasn''t human, one would immediately see that thanks to the 4 eyes she had, the two mandibles that were sticking out from her mouth, and thanks to the fact that her hands and legs were purple and hairy. The ant queen stared at them before suddenly bowing toward Reign while her mandibles went back inside her mouth. "It is a pleasure to meet you, honored guests." The queen suddenly spoke as Reign and the others once again widened their eyes in shock. Seeing her human appearance was shocking, and even though her talking shouldn''t really surprise them at this point, it still did. Chapter 598 The Three Choices "You can actually talk?" Reign asked the queen who nodded at him before gracefully bowing down. "The queen of this ant colony, M''azgara greets the lord." The queen said with incredible grace as Reign and the others stared at her in wonder. "How did you know?" Reign asked the queen who smiled at him. "I have been visited many times by the people that hunt in these caves, and I have heard many of tales about you, not to mention the times you and yourrades visited me, even then, when my intelligence was just starting to develop, I was able to sense the vast power in all of you, and the aura of a lord inside of you." "The system has also informed me of your existence right after I had finished my evolution, so it was an easy thing for me to recognize you." The queen said before the system suddenly activated with a notification. Ding! [ A monster inside your territory, the ant queen M''azgara has evolved and awoken as an intelligent species. ] [ The yer has three choices to make, be warned, however, that the choice you make will make the rtionship between you and the ant colony in your territory a fixed one as there will be no turning back after it. ] [ The three choices are the following: ] [ Choice number 1: ] The yer can sever all rtionships between the territory and the ant colony, which will make all the ants, including the queen, hostile creatures living inside the territory, there will be no rest before one of you is gone. [ Choice number 2: ] The yer can decide to keep the rtionship with the ants a symbiotic one, just like it has been until now. The queen and her elite troops will be neutral or friendly toward the yers, while the rest of the ants will be hostile, allowing the yers inside the territory to continue hunting the ants in order to quickly increase their levels. [ Choice number 3: ] The yer can create an alliance or he can integrate the ants into the territory, resulting in all the ants being friendly toward all the yers and other species that belong to the territory. The yer can further construct special portals that the ants can use, sending them anywhere he likes. Reign gulped slightly upon seeing the three choices. The ants were a valuable resource that the territory had as they allowed the yers to increase their levels fairly quickly. With how they have been using the ants, they were able topletely control where the ants were, resulting in the yers creating maps of the underground tunnels and caves and writing what level of ants were in which caves. That has dramatically decreased the chances of the yers stumbling upon stronger ants, and the casualties had been reduced by a lot. Reign could allow the yers to continue doing so, only that now, there would be more powerful ants present as well. Reign was actually a bit confused as to how the queen would nowy the eggs, and how many she could eveny. By choosing the second option, nothing would truly change, other than the fact that the queen would be friendly with them and they could further decide where she would send her ants, and how many of what level she could create, of course, thetter options were mere spections by Reign, although he believed it was probably true. The first option was a definite no. Killing the queen and all of her ants would not do much for Reign and the others. Right now, he could sense the power of the queen, and after using his [ Inspect ] skills, he was able to learn that she was a peak Tier III being, which was an incredible increase considering the fact that she was a peak Tier II monster before her evolution. Reign actually didn''t even know how she was able to be a peak Tier III being right after finishing her evolution. But one thing he did notice and was immediately interested in was her ability. [ Brood Mother ] This ability allows the queen of the ants to create ants, the number and power of the ants created depends on the nutrition of the queen. The more food she had consumed or used for the creation ( consuming and using is different, of course ) of the ants, the more powerful ants she could create. The queen can also give characteristics of the beings she had consumed to some of the ants, creating elite ants that are more powerful than the others. With her incredible spirit, the queen has a connection, and ultimate control over the ants, being able to give them orders or to even kill them with a mere thought as they existed as mere servants to her. With the incredible ability that the queen had, Reign now knew that his thoughts were correct, the queen could indeed control the ants as she wished. The ability to give them characteristics of the beings she had consumed was already shown to Reign back when he had fought against the Antoid, a humanoid ant of great power. ''Why does this remind me of a certain race in a certain manga?'' Reign thought before shaking his head slightly and removing those thoughts. Ants that can evolve like this is a normal trope, definitely not one that has been used very proficiently by someone else in the past ... ''The third option, however, is a tempting one.'' Reign thought as he looked at the third option avable to him. The queen, Wolf, and Greenie were all looking at Reign, waiting patiently to hear what he was going to say. They all understood that the reason for his current silence was definitely because the system had given him something he needed to think about. "My lord, if I may." The queen suddenly interrupted Reign''s thoughts. "Ah, yes?" "My lord doesn''t need to make an immediate decision, even though you and your people could have killed me a long time ago, you chose to spare me and even feed me, although I know that there was use in doing so, it was still the mercy of you and your kind that has allowed me to live until now, whatever choice you make, I will follow, even if youmand me to take my own life right now." The queen said seriously as Reign and the others had confused expressions on their faces. The queen, even though she had a humanoid appearance right now, was definitely not human, nor was there a need for her to actually show such loyalty to Reign. All of them were confused by her actions, but Reign could see that she was actually being honest right now. Even if she wasn''t, and this was a sort of trick she was ying, it would be a meaningless one if Reign decided to kill her, with her strength of a peak Tier III being, she was nowhere near powerful enough to go against any of them. Reign nodded at her as the queen bowed gracefully at him before going back and waiting a couple of meters away. He exined to Greenie and Wolf what the system had told him, and what choices he had. "Hmmm, having her as an ally would definitely not be a bad thing, with the ability to create a portal for her ants, we could actually attack arger force without sacrificing any of our people, slowly allowing the ants to chip at the enemy before sending out the big guns," Wolf said as he immediately thought of how they could utilize the ants to fight against powerful enemies. Even though they were confident in their strength, going against incrediblyrge forces was still tough. Most enemies in their realm right now possessed means to empower themselves in their territory, whether it was in the way the giant turtle they once faced, or with a formation or array, attacking the base of an enemy was a tough job that could not be underestimated. If they could nt a portal near an enemy base and send out hundreds if not thousands of ants toward them, then they could slowly chip away at their strength, although the enemy would also be more powerful by killing the ants, the benefits would be immense. Of course, the problem was the fact that not only were the ants used as a means to increase the levels of the yers, but having them as allies was a bit weird. Even though most people were not affected by the sudden attack of the ants many months ago, some still remembered it, and some had even lost their friends in that attack, or inside the caves. Even without that, who would want an army of ants to be next to them? They didn''t look aesthetically pleasing at all and most people would even get scared by looking at them. No matter what choice Reign made right now, it was one that would stick with them till the very end, so he needed to choose wisely. Chapter 599 Public Meeting Reign had to admit that he was incredibly tempted to choose the third option right away, but honestly, he didn''t feel right about choosing it without at least mentioning it to the people of the territory. After all, even though he was the lord of the territory and the undisputed ruler that could do as he wished, it was the yers that were the territory itself, without them, not only would Reign and the others not have funds to purchase and build all the buildings they had built so far, but they also would have no need for them since nobody was there to use them except for them. Reign didn''t feel as if he was a goody two shoes that would constantly think of the yers, he was a selfish person at times, just like previously when he had decided to sacrifice some of them in order to deal with the enemy once and for all. He knew that he couldn''t constantly act as if the yers were babies that needed his constant attention, but this was different. It was the yers that would have to live with the ants, even though the ants would always be below the ground or in a different area, hunting. The yers would also lose a valuable source of exp if the ants were gone and leveling up quickly till Tier III would no longer be an option for them. Of course, it wasn''t as if all the yers were constantly fighting against the ants. Fighting below the ground constantly was not good for one''s mental health, not to mention that it wasn''t really pleasant being there as there would always be blood, guts, and parts of ants around from the previous fighting, making the cave system quite smelly. yers would frequent the caves, but they would also hunt above the ground, in the nearby forests and other areas that had monsters that were below Tier I and above, especially the mountain range which was to date, the singlergest area they hade across that was as big as most of the areas they had found put together. Reign decided to call for a meeting, but one that everybody from the town was qualified to join. He used the easiest method for calling the meeting. He and the others had already ced a couple of giant voice-amplifying devices around the city in cases like this. If an emergency was to ur, like the siege of the city that had taken ce previously, they could immediately notify everybody by using the devices. Reign had immediately called for a public meeting in the center of the city, and everybody was qualified to join it. He had even sent a message to the base on the first mountain so that more people coulde and partake. The meeting was set to start in about 3 hours. Reign had done so after deliberating for a bit. He wanted as many people as possible to join so that he could hear their opinion, but before that, he called for the top teams that were avable to join him in the building, where he would tell them why he was calling for a meeting. Even though he valued the opinions of all the yers, he did value the opinions of the strongest people in the city. Of course, the yers would not mind that since the top teams were the ones doing the most and were constantly fighting against more powerful enemies in order to gain more power. In today''s world, power meant everything. They understood that, and they had of course also noticed that the barriers between the areas were dissipating since Reign had not prohibited people from talking about it. Everybody was aware that the barriers could be lifted at any time now, and when they did, then the many areas would change, monsters could freely leave their areas and go to other ones in order to increase their strength, or they could go to the weaker areas in order to ughter the weaker beings and feast on their dead bodies. Without sufficient power, a territory would not be able to survive in the world. Even though they had Reign and the others, they had seen just what had happened before when Reign was not present, even though he arrived on time and saved the day, everybody was well-aware that they would have all died if not for him. If a day was toe when Reign and the others were once again absent and they were attacked, they would die without sufficient power. They all knew that Reign and the others would avenge them, but they would ultimately still be dead, and nobody wanted that to happen to them. "The ant queen has evolved and now is a humanoid monster that wishes to join us, I really didn''t expect something like that to happen," Loreno said with a sigh as he sat with his team while the other teams around him nodded their heads in agreement. "Yes, that is the gist of it, the reason I am calling for the public meeting is to let the yers know about this, and to let them speak their minds about what we should do." Reign said before Neil suddenly opened his mouth. "But boss, you do know that no matter what you choose, we will all support you, right?" "That''s right, even if a couple of people disagree with your decision, they would make the minority that thinks that way, for you to actually want to hear the opinions of all of the yers, it really isn''t necessary." A leader of another team spoke out. He was a bold man with a couple of tattoos visible on his body, the one on his face, a tattoo of an eagle that was on his left cheek, and a ck sun on the right side of his neck, being the two that brought the most attention. He was a native of Doncaster, and even though he had not done anything in the beginning and was merely a civilian when Reign and the others first arrived, he was one of the first to take action after they had taken over the warehouse. He was able to quickly get his ability and with the help of the people that were now members of his team, he quickly rose through the ranks and was now the leader of one of the top teams in the territory. Also, just like the other top teams, he was fiercely loyal to Reign and the others. "I understand that, and I thank you for your unconditional support, but it will be the yers that will sometimes have to fight alongside the ants, not to mention that the lower-leveled yers will be losing a valuable hunting ground that they have be familiar with." "It will probably result in the speed at which the yers level up slowing down, so I do want to get their opinion on that before deciding what to do." Reign said with a smile before talking more with the teams. As he had previously thought, they didn''t care what Reign choose, whichever option he thought was best, they would support, no questions asked. This was also a great way to inspire more loyalty and show that he cared, something that would always work for his benefit. Not only the top teams, but the other yers would also feel as if their words mattered and that they were important for the territory, and for Reign and the others. He only hoped that they could all get to an agreement over what to do. No matter what, he would not choose the first option and kill the queen and all the ants. Even though the appearance of a humanoid ant didn''t sit that well with him, he would not do something so short-sighted that would not benefit the territory at all. The second and third choices were the only ones that he was willing to choose, and even if the majority of the yers were to say that they wished to ughter all the ants, he would not let them do it, even if that was to damage the rtionship he and the yers had. 3 hours had passed since he had called for the meeting, and hundreds of yers could be seen at the center of the city. A stage had been ced at one end of the center, and Reign and the others could be seen making their way toward it. The yers started talking to each other, all of them interested in why Reign had called for a public meeting as they had never done something like this in the past. It was because of that that they understood that whatever Reign was about to talk about today, was of immense importance. Even those that were going to hunt at this time decided to postpone it tillter, while those that nned on going down to hunt the ants were surprised to see that the entrance was blocked by a couple of orcs who told them that Reign had ordered for no one to go down before the meeting was finished. Chapter 600 The Public Meeting Commences Since the cave systems were closed down until the meeting was over, many people assumed that whatever Reign was going to talk about today, was connected to the caves and the ants. Some spected that the ant queen might have been attacked and killed, leading to Reign calling for the meeting in order to find out who had done the deed. Even though there was nothing inherently bad about killing monsters such as the ants and the ant queen, the queen was the one giving birth to all of them and allowed the yers to constantly fight and improve themselves. About two months ago, the queen had also changed. Previously, when yers woulde across the queen, which was a rarity since the queen usually stayed at the lowest levels of the cave systems and rarely went out of them, she would not attack them. In the past, every time a yer went too low and came across the queen, she, and the elite ants that guarded her, would attack them, leading to the yers needing to flee in order to survive without killing the queen. Some stronger yers would actually go down deliberately in order to kill the elites that guarded the queen, but that was a hard job that not many were able to do since one needed to get their attention and kill them quickly, without alerting the queen and having here to them or calling the elites back. Now, the queen and her elites did nothing to those that woulde down, leading to many of them being confused. Ever since that moment, 2 months ago, the yers no longer went down to hunt the elites since they would not fight them. Even when some of the yers brought a couple of ants down with them and killed them in front of the queen and the elites, they would merely watch them without moving, leading to all of them scratching their heads. The yers spected that the queen had learned from the past, and knowing full well that she could not win against the yers, she had stopped paying any attention to them since none of them had ever attacked her. Well, their spection was not wrong. Reign started his speech and told the people about the queen''s evolution and how she was now a humanoid monster with intelligence, leading to a lot of discussion between the yers. Instead of making them stop, Reign would asionally stop talking and allow the yers to talk with each other before continuing, allowing them to specte what was happening. "Thanks to the fact that the queen is now intelligent and has no hostile intentions, I have been given a choice by the system." Reign said before telling the yers what the three choices were. Upon hearing about them, the yers were left stunned. Allying themselves to monsters was nothing new as they had already allied themselves with the orcs, who had be an inseparable part of the territory and had helped them immensely. The yers again started talking to themselves, many of them going to the leaders of the top teams in order to get their opinion. The team leaders mostly kept to themselves and simply told them that they would follow Reign''s choice, leading to many of the yers scratching their heads in embarrassment and agreeing with them. Almost all of the yers agreed with them, they knew full well that without Reign and the others, the territory would have never existed in the first ce, not to mention that if they were gone, the yers would find it almost impossible to keep the territory from getting invaded by powerful monsters in the future. "The reason why I have called you all over here is exactly because of these three choices!" Reign shouted before staring at the thousands of people present in the territory. With over 7 000 people present in the territory, the number of people that hade to the public meeting was immense as about 80% of the yers had gathered. "I do not wish to make a choice without consulting you first, this choice will not only impact me, but also everyone that is here, the ants can be our allies, but it will be you that will sometimes have to fight alongside them." "The queen is a powerful monster with a great ability and skills, she will without a doubt be a valuable ally for us, but even with all of that, I understand why some of you might not want to be allies with her and the ants, not only have we suffered an attack from them, but we have also spent months fighting against the ants, using them to our benefit in order to level up quickly." "If we choose the second option, everything will continue as it was before, only that now, we will have full ess to the queen and her powers, allowing us to exert more control over how we wish to ce the ants, and how powerful they will be." "If we choose the third option, then we will lose the opportunity to fight them and have a quick way of leveling up, leading to the speed at which the lower-leveled yers increase their levels dropping, of course, with the many forests around us, you will still be able to hunt and level up, only that it will be more dangerous since we already have sightings of more powerful monsters appearing in lower-leveled areas." "As for the first option, although I believe that some of you might wish to choose that and simply ughter all the ants, I truly do not believe it will be in our benefit to do so, not only will we lose the opportunity to level up quickly, but we will gain almost nothing from it." "So, let me hear you guys, what do you think, what should we choose?" Reign asked the yers calmly as they all went quiet. Nobody had expected Reign to actually want to hear their thoughts and choose something so important solely based on how they felt about it. They knew full well just how dependent the territory was on Reign and the others, leaving the majority of them loyal to Reign and never doubting his choices. To suddenly be asked by Reign something like this made most of them confused, what should they do, what should they say? They didn''t want to let Reign down, they didn''t want to pick a choice that was not something he thought was best for them. Of course, they understood that he was allowing them to choose, but even so, they were afraid, afraid of letting him down. "Boss, if I may?" A voice suddenly echoed through the area as Elijah spoke. "Elijah, yes?" Reign smiled at the boy that had grown to be a powerful existence inside the territory. The progress Elijah and the rest of his team had made was incredible, and they were now well-respected by all, not only because they were a team made by Reign and the others, but because of their strength. "Honestly, I feel that there is no need for something like this to take ce," Elijah said as he looked at everyone around him. He and his team were hunting when Reign called for a meeting and had only arrived about 15 minutes before the meeting started, making them unavable to have the private meeting that Reign had organized before this. "Whatever you choose boss, we will follow, that is only natural and expected of us, who have for so long been nothing but a burden to you and the others." "After all, who amongst us can im that they would have been able to do better than you, who here could im that they would defend the territory better and make it rise to such heights?!" "Do you hear boss, silence, that is the only thing that you can hear, nobody here would dare say such things, nor would they dare go against your orders." "Whatever choice you make, we will follow, not to mention that there is a clear winner amongst these three choices, after all, having a ''farm'' that allows us to earn exp quickly is fine, but having a powerful ally that can spawn thousands of monsters to fight alongside us are many times better." "Not only would we lose fewer people duringrge battles, but the ants could also be used to clear the surrounding areas of powerful monsters, allowing everybody to go and hunt without being afraid that they will run across a monster from a different area that is many times more powerful than the others in that area." Elijah finished his speech, his head held high and his voice never shaking, not even for a moment. The yers around him all stared at him before they started nodding their heads and agreeing to his words. He had gained a lot of influence over the yerstely, not only because of his high level but also because he had managed to keep the casualties on his side very low during the siege of Doncaster. With his powerful poison ability, he was able to release a cloud of poison toward the monsters, killing the weakest ones immediately whilst weakening the stronger ones, making it much easier for the yers to not only defend themselves but also to kill the monsters. The toxic cloud remained in the area for most of the battle, and there were only a couple of monsters that had been able to withstand it and pass through without being affected. Chapter 601 New Ally, Mazgara Evolves Yet Again As the bright rays of the sun broke through the clouds that were above Doncaster, Reign stared at the giant crowd in front of him. Thousands of people, many of who were simply civilians before the system arrived on Earth, had gathered under his rule and joined the territory, almost all of them doing the best they could to help out and not be a burden to him and the others. The smiling faces full of confidence stared at him, well aware that without him, none of this would have been possible. "Boss, you really don''t need to bother yourself over what we want to choose, as I have said before, and as you can clearly see here, we are nothing more than grateful people who will follow your lead, no matter where you choose to go." "Any choice you make, we will respect and follow, as we know that you are doing what is best for us, even if sometimes it may not seem like that at first." Elijah spoke with a calm and collected voice, saying what most of those gathered here had on their minds. The yers all nodded, agreeing with what he said and not saying anything else. "I see, then if it''s alright with everyone present, I will choose the third option as just like Elijah has said, it is the one that will give us the most benefits." "With the help of the ants, not only will our military strength rise and we will be able to clear out more powerful monsters from the surrounding areas, but we will also be able to send them out to scout other areas that are far away." Reign said as the yers nodded their heads. There were still many areas that the yers had not explored as they were a bit further away, and nobody wanted to lose time by exploring anding to an area that was full of weak monsters that would not benefit them, or stronger ones that were too powerful for them to go up against. The mountain range was currently the number one spot for hunting. Not only was it incrediblyrge, but it offered many monsters to the yers, ranging from Tier I to Tier IV. The incredible diversity of monsters that could be found there was something that no other area could measure, hence why most of the yers went there to hunt and increase their experience. With the confirmation that his choice would not be contended by the yers, Reign immediately picked it and the sound of the system rang in his head. Ding! [ The yers have chosen the third option, the ant queen and its brood will from now on be an allied force that is friendly toward the yers belonging to the territory. ] Reign stayed a bit longer and spoke with the top teams and their leaders. He of course didn''t simply ignore the other yers and spent some time talking with them as well, as did Wolf and Greenie who had no qualms about the choice that Reign had made. After finishing everything there, Reign went down to meet the ant queen once again, and as soon as he entered the cave in which she had previously been, he could see the smiling face of the queen whose body had turned even more humanoid. Her legs and arms now lookedpletely human, no longer purple, nor hairy. She no longer had 4 eyes, but 2, and the mandibles were gone as well. Even though she was able to make her mandibles recede into her mouth, one would still be able to see them a bit every time she opened her mouth, but now, they werepletely gone. "What happened to you, why do you look exactly like a human?" Reign asked before the queen smiled at him. "Try inspecting me now, you will see." Reign raised an eyebrow upon hearing the flirtatious voice of the queen. It seemed that it was not only her physical look but also her demeanor that had changed. He used his [ Inspect ] skill before opening his eyes wide. Name: M''azgara Level: 300 ( 0 / 1 200 ) ( Tier IV ) ss: Brood Mother Race: Hybrid ( Human 50% / Ant 30% / Others 20% ) Attribute points: 0 Strength: 3 020 ( + 5% from ability ) Agility: 3 040 ( + 5% from ability ) Endurance: 2 700 ( + 5% from ability ) Vitality: 3 000 ( +5% from ability ) Willpower: 3 076 ( + 20% from ability ) Spirit: 3 400 ( + 30% from ability ) Skills : Devour C The Brood Mother can devour the remains of any being in her vicinity and nourish her body. The nourishment she receives will directly be connected to how powerful the brood she makes will be. Hive Mind C The Brood Mother is connected to all her children and can give them orders that none can say no to. She can sense where her children are from a long distance, and, if she wills it, can even kill them at a moment''s notice. Creation C The Brood Mother can use the nourishment she has received from devouring monsters or other beings to create the brood. The brood can be a mix of the monsters she has devoured or ants with the elements of other beings. Thanks to the fact that the Brood Mother was originally an ant queen, the cost of creating ants is lesserpared to other creatures. Transmog C The Brood Mother can store the gic codes of the monsters she devours and use them to change parts of her body. The parts can be used for battle, traversing obstacles Soul Shock C Thanks to the powerful spirit and willpower the Brood Mother possesses, she can inflict a powerful shock on the soul of the enemy, dealing a lot of damage and disrupting the thoughts of the enemy. Ability: True Brood Mother C The Brood Mother can create many different monsters that can be used by her in any way she wants. The creatures she creates can have their own consciousness and can think for themselves, but only if the Brood Mother chooses to allow it. The more powerful the creature, and the better their ability to think, the more nutrients the Brood Mother will have to expend in order to create them. Reign stood in shock as he read the status screen of the queen. No, she was no longer the ant queen, but the Brood Mother, a much more powerful existence that can create all kinds of monsters. One thing that confused Reign, however, was the fact that the queen was 50% Human, and only 30% Ant, which should not be possible considering the fact she was an ant originally. "I see your confusion, my lord," M''azgara said as she smiled at Reign. "After you had epted me, the system allowed me to change my race, bing more human than an ant, it was only thanks to you epting me that it happened, had you chosen the 2nd option, which I believed you would choose, I would have stayed the same as before." M''azagara was all smiles as she looked at Reign and the others. The giant ants that were around her previously were gone. "The system allowed me to evolve once more, and since my evolution was different than before, all the ants I had created were immediately gone since I have be a different being now, of course, if you so wish, I can create them again, alongside any other monster you would want, I only need to devour them beforehand." "How powerful can the creatures you create be?" Reign suddenly asked the woman who smiled at him once again. "The strongest I can create can be a Tier IV being, butpared to other Tier IV beings, it will be weaker as it needs to grow and learn how to utilize its skills and body before being able to fight as well as other monsters of the same level." "I see, is there a limit as to how many you can create?" "Yes, right now, I can create up to 14 such beings, as for those below Tier IV, I can create thousands of them if Tier I and Tier II beings are included amongst their ranks." Reign and the others took in a cold breath as they heard her words. To actually be able to create 14 beings of the same realm as her was incredible. Beast, who was a powerful tamer, could have about the same number of monsters underneath him, although they had no idea what the number was right now considering the fact he had managed to evolve to Tier IV. The difference between the two was the fact that M''azgara would create the monsters, and they would be loyal right away, their life and death being fully in her grasp. When it came to Beast, he needed to tame the monsters first before raising their loyalty, something he didn''t need to do before. The more powerful the monster, the harder it was to tame it, and the harder it was to get it to be more loyal. It was only when Beast managed to reach Tier III that he encountered that setback and needed to increase the loyalty of his beasts before being able to use them proficiently and to be able to fuse with them. ckie, as well as the others that had been with Beast for a long time, did not need to have their loyalty raised as they were maxed out, but any new monster was a problem and Beast needed to spend some time before being able to use them. Chapter 602 To The Depths Of The Mountain Range "Can you already create monsters?" Reign asked M''azgara who shook her head. "The evolution, especially since I had two in session, has used up everything I had, the ants that had been killed were also used as a sacrifice in order to allow me to evolve more easily, so right now, I''m empty," M''azgara said with a sigh. "I''m sorry that I won''t be able to show you the creation process, my lord." "It''s fine, we can go and hunt down some monsters, I am interested to see just what kinds of creatures you will be able to create after devouring Tier IV monsters." Reign said with a smile on his face before turning around. "Let''s go." "Yes, my lord." "Please stop using the honorifics, just call me Reign, or if you really feel ufortable without honorifics, just say boss, I''m used to being called like that by the others anyway." "Yes, Boss," M''azgara said with a wide smile. Seeing her like this, it was hard for Reign and the others to associate her with the giant ant queen. Even before, when she had first evolved, she was different, but now, everything changed. Her hair was pale blonde while her eyes were dark purple. She was a bit taller than before and was now about 1.7m tall, a slight increase from the previous 1.65m. Her skin waspletely white, without any parts of her visible body being tanned. Her hands looked soft and her face was one that would have been enough to make her famous in the past thanks to how good she looked. To think that that girl was once a monster, the giant queen of ants, was mindboggling. Even though Reign and the others had seen many things thanks to the system and their trips to other worlds, this was the first time they had seen such an evolution. Even Greenie''s evolution from a goblin to an ogre was different, with him clearly having some of his previous characteristics, but M''azgara had none, at least not now. Reign and the others still knew that M''azgara was not human, and her powerful [ Transmog ] skill allowed her to change her body at will, but they still didn''t know exactly how it worked. As Reign and the others left the underground city, they were met with the confused stares of the yers who were still near the town center and were having a conversation, each of them interested in what their alliance with the ants would be like. Since most of them were still there, Reign decided to introduce M''azgara to them. He quickly leaped to the podium that had previously been installed with M''azgara, Wolf, and Greenie before looking at the yers. "Huh, why is Reign here again, and who is that girl?" "She''s freaking hot man, is that his girlfriend or something?" "Way to go boss!" "Since I see that most of you are still here, I think it would be prudent of me to introduce you to our new ally, the once queen of ants, M''azgara." Reign motioned to M''azgara who quickly stepped up before bowing to the yers. "I am looking forward to our cooperation." After M''azgara spoke, there were no wordsing from any yers. There was only drop-dead silence as the yers all stared at M''azgara and Reign, shocked to find out who she actually was. "So, you really think she is hot, what about before?" The man standing next to the guy thatmented on M''azgara asked him with a visible smirk on his face while thetter was staring down at the ground with embarrassment. Manyments were being thrown around to those that had previouslymented on M''azgara''s looks and those that thought she and Reign were together, only for the people that spoke those words to be red in shame. "I can see that many of you are confused by my appearance," M''azgara spoke before chuckling, making some people stare at her with a slight blush visible on their faces. Even though people knew who she was, it was still very difficult to associate her with the queen of ants they knew. "I am no longer the queen of the ants, thanks to the boss and all of you epting me and allying with me, I have managed to evolve and am now a hybrid, being mostly human, as you can all see." "As of now, I will be working together with all of you, may our future endeavors be fruitful and without errors," M''azgara said before bowing slightly and turning around, letting Reign to have control over the podium once again. "Well, that would be all, you guys can return to doing whatever you were doing before." Reign said as he scratched the back of his head before leaving with M''azgara and the others. They immediately went to the portal that led to the first mountain. Their goal today was to try and hunt down some Tier IV monsters before allowing M''azgara to devour them. It would be good for them to see how her skills worked and how she would be able to create monsters out of the nutritious she was given, not to mention the fact that Tier IV beings were still very rare, and other than them, there were no other such beings in the territory. When faced with the opportunity to get 14 more such powerful monsters was incredible and it would make the territory much more powerful. Even without Reign and the others, the territory would be safe thanks to such powerful beings existing there. With all of that in mind, Reign was quite confident about the safety of the territory even if he and the others were not there. The monsters will not be in the territory at all times as Reign was nning on creating a portal as soon as possible to allow the monsters to go somewhere else and explore, as well as hunt and improve their strength. One thing that was notable was the fact that the monsters that M''azgara creates can not level up. Only a few will have that possibility, and they will never be able to increase their levels beyond their mother, M''azgara. It was fair, after all, if the monsters that M''azgara creates could simply level up and reach very high levels, then her ability would truly be broken. Reign only imagined her with hundreds of monsters that were on her level and shuddered slightly as even he would find it impossible to win against such a foe. Who knows, maybe in the future she would be able to improve her ability and allow more monsters to level up, but for now, her limit was 5. Only five of her creations would be allowed to level up, as for the others, no matter what they do, they would always be stuck at the same level. That made it pretty much useless for her to allow any monsters except the five that can level up to have a consciousness as even if they were able to improve their strength immensely after training and learning, they would sooner orter have to be switched by other monsters that she creates. Reign and the others quickly made it to the first mountain, and from there, they made their way toward the depths of the mountain range. Even though they were Tier IV and were much more powerful and fasterpared to before, it would still take them quite some time before arriving there. The need for a new portal that would be nearer the depths was quite evident as even those that were Tier III had issues with how long it took them to get to where Tier III monsters were located. Reign and the others were different as they were able to travel rtively quickly before. Reign was incredibly fast, as was Shadow, not to mention the fact that Beast had more than one flying monster tamed, and with their help, all of them were able to simply sit on the monsters and fly to where the more powerful ones were located. Of course, having a flying monster was not a perfect solution as there were plenty of flying monsters that inhabited the mountain range, and even Reign and the others had problems when they would be attacked by them, many times being forced tond before fighting against them. Reign knew that traveling every single time in order to hunt monsters and demons so that they could level up was hindering many of the yers, so he was going to need to fix that by making another portal. Luckily, creating a new portal would not be that difficult, and he could even do it today if he found a good location. But first, he and the others needed to go to the depths of the mountain range and find out just how powerful the monsters that were keeping the demons busy were. It would be a good thing for them in multiple ways. They could finally see for themselves what the fuss was about, they could fight monsters of their own realm and get exp, and they would be able to see just how M''azgara could devour the prey and create monsters from them. Chapter 603 Reaching The Depths Of The Mountain Range "This ce should be fine." Reign said as he scouted the surroundings before looking at Wolf, M''azgara, and Greenie who were nodding their heads. He used the system to buy another portal, costing him 120k Soul Coins, double of what he spent for the previous one. The more portals one creates, the more they will cost, only if one was to destroy the previous one, will the cost subside. That was not possible for Reign right now as the previous portal was very important for them. The Tier I and Tier IIbatants fought near the first mountain, making it impossible for him to remove such an important structure. "Alright, once we get back we can get the other portal done, then we will have an easier time getting through the mountain range." Reign said as he and the others jumped up and got out from the hole they had entered from. The location they chose this time was a cave that was essible through a 3-meter wide hole in the ground. A powerful Tier III monster had set up its nest there, but it was unable to defend itself against Reign and the others, losing its life immediately. M''azgara did not devour the monster, as both she and the others wanted her to only devour Tier IV monsters in order to be able to create the best possible monsters right away. They covered the hole up before leaving, intending to create a second exit for the new baseter. "This location might even be better than the one on the first mountain, we really are lucky to have found it," Greenie said as the others nodded in agreement. It was by pure luck they had managed to find the cave as they had simply stumbled upon it while traveling. "Yeah, isn''t that a bit weird?" Reign suddenly asked as they ran toward the depths. "What is?" "Honestly?" Reign suddenly turned serious as he stopped and looked at Wolf and Greenie. "Everything, everything that had happened so far, it''s just, so weird." "What do you mean boss?" Greenie asked him with a confused expression as Reign suddenly sighed. "I had been thinking about ittely, everything we had done so far, all the things we went through, all the enemies and allies we havee across, it all just seems too good to be a coincidence." "I mean, we did have some difficulties, parts of our journey were hard, and some of us nearly lost our lives multiple times, but doesn''t it seem that every time wee across any danger, it either passes without us suffering too much, or it is just at the right level for us to deal with it?" Wolf sat down on a nearby rock before nodding his head to Reign. "I agree, even you Greenie, your evolution was something that I found weird ever since it urred, I mean, no offense, but shouldn''t it be harder for one to be a Vajra?" "I never thought about it, lord Vajra told me I had been blessed with a drop of his blood, allowing me to easily evolve, but he said nothing else, only that he had spread many drops of his blood so that beings could evolve to be Vajra''s in order tobat the slow decline the race had been going through," Greenie said before staring at the ground and thinking hard. "Even you, M''azgara, how is it possible for an ant queen to suddenly evolve twice and be such a being like yourself, how was I lucky enough to get a branch of the world tree and get bound to it, not to mention the incredible luck we were in to find Doncaster, to go to the different worlds that all had things we needed, and to never suffer any major losses along the way?" Reign asked as M''azgara simply shrugged her shoulders. "I truly do not know the answer to your questions boss, but if that is truly how things have progressed for you, then I do agree that it is a bit weird." "I always attributed it to Beast being with us, the guy is like luck incarnated, always managing to get the absolute best from any draws, getting lucky encounters, and more." "But even without him, it seems every time wee across something, it''s just what we need, or it''s something that will benefit us in the long run." Reign said while sighing. "Reign, what do you mean by all of this?" Wolf suddenly asked him as Reign nced at him before shaking his head. "I don''t know, it''s just that I feel that everything is going too good for us, while others are struggling fiercely, we are just cruising by and bing stronger, it''s like we''re not even doing random things, but walking through a path that has already been created for us." "You mean like fate, or do you mean to say somebody is allowing us to get all the opportunities we have gotten so far?" "I don''t know, and that''s what I''m so annoyed by, the fact that I do not know why everything is going the way it''s going." Reign said before exhaling deeply. "I just have a feeling that everything is not the way we think it is, this entire thing, this ''game'' we are forced to y, I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that it''s not only about the Alliance wanting us to join them and testing us but that it is merely a cloak that is used to trick everyone." "So, what do you want to do about it?" Wolf suddenly asked, prompting Reign to look at him with confusion in his eyes. "From what you are saying, the ''game'' is just a ruse, one that is capable of even tricking gods." Wolf said before staring at Reign, "So what do you think you or any of us can do if that''s the case, I heavily doubt we can do a single thing, not like this, not before we are more powerful." "You''re right, thinking about it is draining, and there is no way to get any answers before bing stronger." Reign said before standing up. "Sorry, I wasted our time by talking about nonsense, we should go, we shouldn''t stay in the depths when nightes, it might get too dangerous at that time." Reign said before nodding at Wolf and making his way toward the depths, his head still filled with what he was thinking before. Aethion as well was staring through Reign''s eyes, slightly concerned about Reign and what he was talking about. About an hourter, however, Reign and the others arrived near the border that the demons had created. The border acted as a wall that didn''t allow the monsters to get out of the depths, but it was also slightly difficult for them to pass it as well. Reign and the others went to the side and started climbing a tall mountain before sneaking past a nearby outpost. Even though the demons were on full alert, none of them were focused on behind them, but on what was in front of them. As Reign and the others passed through the border and made their way deeper inside the mountains, all of them could sense a difference in the air. The pressure was stronger and someone that was weak would find it difficult to walk normally there, only those that were Tier III and were of high levels in that realm could act normally. The mana was denser, making it easier for one to cast spells or even use skills. But the biggest difference was the sense that something foul was around them. They could all sense it, but none of them were able to pinpoint what was weird. The surroundings were almost exactly the same as behind the border, but everything seemed to be shrouded in an invisible aura that made things seem much more sinister. "That mountain over there, let''s climb it, it should give us a clear view of what is ahead," Wolf said as the others nodded. They made their way toward the mountain ahead, which was the tallest around them. It took them a bit of time to climb to the top, but thanks to their powerful physique, it wasn''t that difficult. Upon reaching the top, however, all of them gulped as they looked far ahead. Sinister gray fog could be found below them as it shrouded the depths of the mountain range. Tall mountains could be seening out of the fog and rising high, while glimpses of some monsters allowed them to see that every being that was inside the depths was very powerful. As they were looking from high above the gray fog, they were able to see that the fog was not simply scattered around, but that it was clearlying from further inside the depths, only that they were unable to see from where the other mountains blocked their view. "It seems like something weird really is happening here, this fog is definitely not natural," Aethion spoke from inside of Reign with an intrigued voice. Chapter 604 Inside The Weird Fog ''Yeah, I can see that much.'' Reign said in a serious tone before Aethion chuckled. "Yes, I know you can see how such foging out from somece is weird, but you don''t understand just what it might be exactly," Aethion said to Reign, prompting him to raise his eyebrow. ''So you know?'' "No, until you guys go down there, I can''t be sure what it is, but there are a couple of things thate to my mind, none of them really good for you or anyone else," Aethion says with a shortugh before going silent, making Reign stare at the fog with vignce. "Aethion says that the fog is bad news." Reign spoke out before sighing. "Oh, the old zombie decided to speak up, huh?" Wolf asked with a smile on his face, making Aethion angry and making him curse him from inside Reign. ''Alright, alright, stop yelling for god''s sake, you know he''s just making a joke, sheesh.'' Reign told Aethion before using his power to block the old man and his still-present yelling. "Well then, shall we?" Reign asked the others as they all nodded with serious expressions visible on their faces. They had already noticed the anomaly that the fog was, and Aethion''s words only made them more apprehensive about it, even M''azgara who had just joined them. Reign had previously exined to her about Aethion''s existence and how he was a powerful being that had been able to help them numerous times in the past. He didn''t go into details about how his soul was inside of Reign, and M''azgara knew better than to pry for information. The four slowly made it down the mountain and went deeper inside the mountain range. They could feel the sinister feeling emanating from the fog before even getting inside it, but once they did, the sinister feeling was much more powerful. It was some kind of energy, but one they had nevere across before. The sinister energy inside the fog was not disruptive, at least not currently as they had just entered the fog. It wasn''t that hard to see either, which was weird considering how it was incredibly hard to see through the fog from the outside. It was as if they had entered a different ce once they entered the fog as looking through it was much easier, and their field of view was barely affected. "Well, this certainly doesn''t seem normal," Wolf said in a calm manner as he observed the area they were in. "Hard to prate through it from the outside, but no effect from the inside, hmmm." Aethion spoke out with an interested voice. ''Do you know what it is?'' "No, not yet, there are multiple answers without knowing more, it could be the Ethereal Fog that wanders through the universe, the Ghost Air of the Nether Realm, the Evesting Fog of the Soul King, and many other things." "It could even be something I had never seen or heard of before, after all, I was merely a Transcendent before my fall from grace, there is much of the universe I have not explored, many things I had never seen, I have to admit that my knowledge over all the wondrous and dangerous things the universe has is quite shallow," Aethion told Reign as thetter simply nodded. After all, the universe is so vast that there are probably plenty of gods that don''t know everything about it, how could Aethion, who was merely a Transcendent, know everything? Most of the things that Reign hade across were things that were famous, or infamous in the universe and most people knew of them, allowing Reign to get information from Aethion quite easily. The more powerful he became, the less help Aethion would be able to provide. One day, there would be a time when the old man was no longer able to help Reign out with anything, and at that time, there would be a choice Reign needed to make regarding him. Reign and the others slowly made their way through the fog, and it didn''t take them long to encounter a monster. It was a snake-looking monster that was flying through the air, well, instead of flying, the more correct term would be that it was swimming through the air. Immediately upon noticing them, the monsters stared at them before screaming angrily and charging at them. The speed at which the creature moved was incredible and its elongated mouth opened, showing several rows of teeth. The mouth didn''t open normally, but split in four, showing a nasty sight to all four of them. The monster''s body was about 10 meters long and it was as thick as a normal human. The moment the monster charged at them, it was met with Reign who used his incredible speed to appear right above its head. With a grunt, Reign punched down at the monster, using a fusion of his [ Lightning Fists ] and [ Compact Punch ] to increase the velocity of his punch immensely before allowing the mana stored inside of the punch to explode out. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck the monster as it crashed down on the ground headfirst. Lightning sparks flickered around and it was immediately after that that more attacks arrived. Wolf had jumped high up with his sword shing down at the monster while Greenie spun with his hammer in hand before letting go of it andunching it at the monster. A ball of invisible energy was coated around the head of the hammer and upon hitting the monster, the gravitational force smashed the bones and ripped apart the skin immediately. M''azgara touched her head with the index finger of her left hand before pointing at the monster with her right hand, forcing the monster to scream and thrash about as immense pain assaulted it from inside its head. Without waiting any longer, Wolf kicked the air behind him, causing an explosion to take ce and he plummeted down at the monster. Before the hideous monster was able to do anything, its head was severed from the rest of its body, and the area was dyed red from all the blood that gushed out of the wound. Even though the monster was a powerful Tier IV being, when faced with abined assault of four Tier IV beings of incredible power, it wasn''t able to do anything to them and died quickly. "I guess it''s my turn now," M''azgara said before walking calmly toward the monster. She first stopped at the severed head of the monster before extending her hand toward it. "Devour," She softly whispered before a hole opened in her arm and a small tornado covered her hand. In mere moments, the tornado, as well as the head, were gone. She then went to the giant body of the monster before doing the same thing and devouring the monster in 4 seconds. Therger, and more powerful a monster, the more time it would take M''azgara to devour it. She luckily didn''t need to eat the monster, otherwise, it would have taken a long time for that to be done, not to mention the gruesome and nasty sight Reign and the others would be subjected to if that had taken ce. With the monster devoured, Reign nodded at M''azgara before leading the way deeper inside the fog and the mountain range. Noises could be heard throughout the mountain range, either screams of pain or angry shouts and growls of monsters fighting. The eerie depths of the mountain range had barely any vegetation present, only some gray trees and sparse nts that were gray as well. As Reign and the others inspected the trees and nts, they found that there was nothing special about them. They grew from the soil and seemed perfectly normal, except for the gray color of course. The deeper the party went in the mountain range, the more powerful the sinister energy that was found in the fog became. At first, it didn''t bother them at all, but as they went deeper, they could sense an invisible pressureing down at them, slowing down their movements. Of course, the pressure was not big and their movements were slowed down by maybe 1%, not even that much, so they were all fine with continuing forward and going deeper in order to fight more monsters and see if there was anything interesting, or weird inside the mountain range. Aethion would speak out from time to time,menting about the vegetation and the pressure that Reign was under, but he was still unable toe to a conclusion about what was going on and what the fog was. They yed more monsters, each of them being different from the other. Some could fly, some burrowed in the ground and others just walked normally, but each of them was very distinct and looked different from the others. Some were small and incredibly fast, but then there were some monsters that seemed small and fragile but had incredibly tough bodies and great strength. Some monsters were furry, some had scales, others were covered by thick skin It was as if there were no distinct races of monsters living here, but one thing that all of them had inmon was the fact that they were all gray. Chapter 605 M’Azgara Creates Her First Monster Even though some of the monsters would show some colors, they would be nd while gray was upying most of their bodies. "Gray, gray monsters, gray environment, gray vegetation, everything is deste, just gray and without a sign of life," Aethion said, as if in a trance, before shaking his head and scratching it. ''What is it, you got an answer?'' Reign asked the old man who shook his head and sighed in frustration. "It''s familiar, I am certain that I have at the very least, read about this exact phenomenon, but I can''t remember what it is exactly, I''m trying to remember, but it might take a while," Aethion said before he continued thinking about everything he had managed to see from inside of Reign while thetter told everyone about what was going on. "Well, at least he is certain that he knows what it is, let''s just hope he gives us an answer soon, this ce is really starting to get on my nerves," Wolf said before looking around them. They had crossed quite a distance, but they were still rtively far from getting to the source of the gray fog, and they doubted they would be able to get there thanks to the powerful monsters that lived inside of it. Even though they had onlye across weak, low-grade Tier IV monsters so far, they knew that many more monsters could be found here, and there were many powerful ones amongst them, if they came across a mid-grade Tier IV monster, they would be fine, even if there were two of them, but if they were unlucky enough to encounter a high-grade one, they would be in a lot of trouble. "I have enough nutrients to create an elite monster now." M''azgara suddenly said, prompting all three to stare at her. "It will take a bit of time, however, so I am not sure if I should do it now," M''azgara said before Reign smiled at her. "It''s alright, we can go back for a bit so that you can do it without being disturbed, if a monsteres our way, the three of us are enough to deal with it, I''m quite interested to see just how you can create a monster, and how it will look like." Wolf and Greenie nodded at Reign''s words, even though it might seem a bit dumb of them to do something like that in a ce that could potentially be dangerous to them, they had already wandered around and inspected enough to be certain that only low-grade Tier IV monsters could be found where they were, making it rtively safe for them to take a short break and see how M''azgara creates a monster with her ability. "The process will not only use up quite a lot of nutrients but mana as well, which could draw some monsters toward us," M''azgara said with slight worry in her eyes, only to once again be told that it was alright by Reign and the others. As long as less than 7 low-grade Tier IV monsters attack them, the three of them would be able to defeat them, with each one of them being capable of going against two at the same time while being powerful enough to at least force a draw against three of them. M''azgara nodded at them before they started their way back, traveling for about 15 minutes and killing two more monsters that showed up before stopping. They did a rough check on the surrounding area, and upon making sure that no monsters were nearby, told M''azgara that it was fine for her to start. M''azgara suddenly closed her eyes before extending both her hands in front of her. She visualized what monster she would like to create. Her options were limited to her own race and the monsters she had devoured, and thanks to the fact she had not devoured any humans, she could only give slight human traits to the monster while the body parts of the monsters she had devoured would make up most of it. Of course, if she wanted to, she could create an ant that had some qualities of the monsters, but she decided not to. Ants were generally weak when it came to fighting one-on-one and relied on their great numbers to overwhelm the opponent. Even though there were exceptions for such things as the giant ant Majors and Super Majors, they were simply far toorge and not nimble enough to be powerhouses. What the queen wanted from the 5 elite monsters she was going to create was the ability to stand on their own against powerful monsters or people of their own level, and she had to choose the best out of each of the monsters they had fought and killed so far in order to do so. She had previously told Reign and the others that she would need to devour humans or humanoid creatures in order to create humanoid creatures, and although Reign and the others had no qualms about killing their enemies, even humans, they were slightly apprehensive about letting them be devoured by her, but in the end, if that was what it took to make sure their territory would be safe, they would allow it. The demons, for example, would be great for that. If they could kill multiple Tier IV demons and allow her to devour them, she could create a humanoid creature that would be powerful in the future. As Reign and the others stared at M''azgara, the monster she was creating slowly started being visible. First came the skeleton of the monster, which was rtively long, about 5 meters. Then the blood vessels started being created, followed by the organs, muscles, and some necessary fats before being wrapped by tough skin and fur. The monster in front of them was abination of what they had fought against before. It stood on four legs and had a long neck that was covered in scales. That was the only part that was covered in scales and they were incredibly tough, even Reign would have to struggle a bit in order to cut through them. The monster''s ws were razor sharp, and it was evident that they came from the small monster they had fought which had incredible strength, with equally dangerous ws that could easily cut through armor. The head was abination of the flying snake and a tiger-like monster they had faced. Its head was elongated, simr to a snake, but it had fur over it and the jaws were very different from the monster they had battled. One thing to note was that the fur was of different colors on some body parts, that was because M''azgara had used the parts from different monsters in order to create it. The legs were dark red, the body was ck and the head was gray, while the scales were blue in color, making for a weird sight. It was even weirder that it had such colors considering the fact all the monsters were gray. "The color of the fur, that was their original color, before being tainted by the fog!" Aethion suddenly said with a shout before he ced his hand on his chin and started thinking. "Fog that can block off the surrounding area and makes everything gray, as if it was taking the very life force out of the surroundings, the vegetation, and the beings inside of it, I know it, I am certain I do, damn it, what was it called?!" Aethion started walking around the area he was in, visibly annoyed by his inability to remember what the fog was. Reign took notice of his words, but stared at the monster that M''azgara had created. "It is not one of the five I will be giving consciousness to, nor will it be able to level up." M''azgara suddenly said to Reign and the others before exining. "It''s simple, with how it looks like, and how powerful it can be, it is simply not worth it, there is much more I can do to create better creatures that are more powerful, so I believe that wasting one of the slots will not be worth it, especially since I won''t be able to get it back until it dies, and even then, there is a cooldown for the slot." "Then it really is better to wait, it''s a shame though, I wanted to see how such a creature would behave after being given consciousness." Reign said as he stared at the monster, clearly agreeing with M''azgara as he himself did not believe that the monster would amount to being very powerful. "Yes, it is a shame, but this is one of the bestbinations I could think of," M''azgara said before the monster stared at her and approached her before licking the hand she extended. "It is loyal and submissive, so it will be of help here," M''azgara said with a smile on her face as she rubbed the head of the monster. "I know, I know what this fog is, damn it, to think I almost forgot such a thing!" Aethion suddenly shouted from inside of Reign, using his soul power to transmit his voice to Wolf and the other two. Chapter 606 The Ominous Klinchor Vitality Draining Fog Of The Mad God Plosarkon "Damn, you didn''t need to shout like that." Reign said as he held his head that was in pain thanks to the loud screaming of Aethion. Wolf and the others weren''t spared of it either, only the monster that M''azgara had created had no reaction. "Apologies, I did get a bit too excited there," Aethion said as he calmed himself down, obviously not pleased that he had lost his cool like that. "Now, to what I was saying, I finally managed to remember what this fog is." ''Alright, soe on, out with it.'' Reign said as Aethion nodded at his words. "It is most probably the Ominous Klinchor Vitality Draining Fog of the Mad God Plosarkon from an era long ago." "The fog is special in the way that it works, not to mention the ability it has to shroud everything inside of it." "Vitality Draining Fog, that doesn''t sound very nice." Reign said upon hearing Aethion''s words, obviously being a bit concerned about the entire thing. "It isn''t, the fog is able to drain the vitality of anything that is inside of it while at the same time drawing in monsters, demons, humans, and more thanks to what lies in the middle of it." "Luckily for you guys, I managed to identify it, which makes defending yourselves against it simple." "Listen, once you get deeper inside the fog, you will be able to see certain nts that grow in the area, they never look the same, so describing them is pointless, but the fruit that they give birth to is always the same, making it a simple job to identify it." "The fog itself doesn''t really pose any danger to you as it will merely suppress your powers the deeper you go inside, while the fruit will allow you to shrug off the suppression and move around the fog normally, but, ites with onerge drawback." "It will slowly take your vitality until you are left with nothing and turn entirely gray, just like the monsters and the environment you can see here, your consciousness and even your soul will slowly erode and get devoured by the fog until you are merely a puppet of it, nothing more." "The more fruits one digests, the less effect the fog has on them, not to mention the addictiveness of the fruits that also increase one''s power by a bit, making it very hard for a person to stop looking for them and eating them once they had had a taste." "So, all of these monsters were just puppets of the fog?" Reign asked Aethion who shook his head. "No, there was still some color left on them, which means that they have not fully been corrupted by the fruits, it is only once they turn entirely gray that you will know that their consciousness has started eroding, their actions will no longer be their own, their reflexes will lessen and their overall power will not be the same, most of the times bing a weaker version of what they used to be, while in some rare cases, the fog will take special care of them and make them even more powerful." "But how are the nts gray then, I don''t believe they have eaten any fruits, right?" Reign asked Aethion who sighed upon hearing his question. "Of course not, the fog will drain the vitality of anything that does not have a consciousness, luckily for your new friend, she is connected to her monsters, so even without them having a consciousness, the fog won''t do anything to them since it will think they do have it, but that is only true for the strong ones, weak monsters will get devoured by the fog right away, which is why you won''t find any monsters below Tier IV here, as that is the highest in the area, and the fog needs some creatures to take over." Reign and the others nodded to Aethion''s words before looking at where they were previously, right before they were about to go there, M''azgara opened her mouth, telling them to wait as she could create another monster from the nutrients that had been left over. "I didn''t use too many since there was no point in doing so, which means I can create another Tier IV creature, I just needed a quick break before doing so." Reign and the others nodded at her and stood guard while she started creating another monster. Three monsters approached them, but they were swiftly dealt with by thebined efforts of the three before being devoured by M''azgara who had finished creating the second monster. The second monster was very simr to the flying snake they hade across, the only difference was the fact that it had fur over its body while only some parts like the short legs and head were covered in tough scales. With two more Tier IV monsters joining them, the party continued walking toward the depth of the mountain range, slowly getting closer to the center. "Hey Aethion, what is at the center?" "I don''t know, could be a portal that leads to where the fog originates, could be a treasure that had prompted the fog to appear, it could even be a monster that has the ability to summon or even somewhat control the fog, there are other things that could potentially be found there, but those three are the most probable." "What do you think, how powerful will the monsters deep inside be, peak Tier IV?" "Probably, I wouldn''t be that surprised if there were even a couple of Tier V''s, the fog can shroud everything inside of it, in its depths, it can even create illusions on the outside, making it seem as if it covered less of an area than it truly was, it might be enough to even trick the system a bit and produce monsters that are too powerful for the area, but one thing it cannot do is send the monsters that it hadpletely taken over outside, they can only survive inside the fog and the more time they spend outside, the weaker the control bes until it liftspletely and nothing more than empty husks of the monsters remain, dying instantly." "The fruit is the same, once taken outside the fog, it will instantly wilt and turn to ashes, making it impossible for one to take it out and eat in order to not suffer the penalty, even if you were to ce it into a spatial ring, your inventory, a pocket space it will not work and it will instantly die." "Got it, the fruit is bad, there is no use for it, do not touch it." Reign said before walking ahead, their goal for this trip was to hunt down as many Tier IV monsters as possible in order for M''azgara to create more of them. The only drawback her ability had was the fact that she had to devour beings by herself in the beginning,ter on, as she made more monsters, they could hunt down powerful monsters and devour them themselves, keeping the remains inside of them beforeing to her to give them the remains, which would allow her to get more nutrients and create more monsters. She still had the same function as she did before, she was not abatant, well, not a really good one at least, and her job was mostly keeping safe in the back and creating more brood that would fight for her. Even though she had the [ Transmog ] skill that allowed her to change her body and be more powerful, theck of fighting experience and powerful skills made her weaker than most monsters of her own level. Of course, that mattered little when you could have an army of monsters at your disposal. The party wandered around the outskirts of the fog for multiple hours, hunting down monsters and killing them before allowing M''azgara to devour them. Slowly but surely, her army started to grow in number, bingrger andrger until she finally had 9 Tier IV monsters at her disposal after they had stayed inside for 6 hours. Out of the 9, only 1 had consciousness, and that was thanks to theming across a humanoid monster inside the fog. It was a hybrid, one that was in the mid-grade of Tier IV. Even though Reign and the others were powerful and could fight against those that were higher leveled than them, the monster was a problem. It had incredible speed, such that even Reign was impressed as he had a tough time following after it. If he was to go all out, he would be stronger, of course, but that would mean that everything in a mile and more around them would sense him, which would lead to more monstersing to fight them, so he couldn''t do it, neither could Wolf and Greenie. The monster was a hybrid of a human and 3 other monsters. It possessed the legs of one, which were bent back a bit and acted like springs, allowing the monster to have incredible speed, but its maneuverability was low. The arms wererge,icallyrger than they were supposed to be, but they allowed the monster to possess incredible strength while suffering when it came to the speed of its attacks. Finally, its head was not human, but what seemed to be an insect. It had four antennae on its head, which was gray and covered in chitin. It had 5 eyes and a mouth that could open in a simr manner as a snake, allowing it to easily bite a human head and gulp it down. Thanks to all of that, it took the party about 5 minutes to take it down, whilst suffering some light injuries. M''azgara did not fight, and neither did her monsters as they were unable to go against such a powerful creature and would only be in the way of Reign and the others. Upon taking it down, M''azgara had the chance to devour it and finally created a powerful monster worthy of bestowing a consciousness to.
  1. I just wanted to make a dumb long name forical effect, I will understand if you guys hate it though, lol
", Chapter 607 Mazgaras First Humanoid Monster Standing at 1.85m tall, the humanoid monster that M''azgara had created was staring down at his own arms, inspecting his entire body, like a kid that had suddenly been granted sight. Its head was simr to a lion''s, with the main difference being the fact that it was more humanoid, less furry, and had a jewel stuck inside its forehead. The entire body of the monster was covered in dark red scales that were even darker on its arms and legs, looking almost ck. The arms were not bulky, but not thin either and thepacted scales made it seem like the monster was wearing a metal vambrace, actually, it looked like the monster was wearing a full suit of armor thanks to all the scales that covered its body. Sharp ws could be seen on the hands, each one being about 2 inches long with the ability to be retracted back so they looked like normal fingernails. There was some fur around its wrists, neck, and ankles. The fur was orange in color and upon looking at the monster one would think there were mes dancing around, not fur that was simply moving in the wind. A ck tail came out from where the tailbone ended. The tail itself was about 2 meters long and was as thick as an average human''s legs. The tail was also covered in scales, butpared to the ones that covered the other body parts of the monster, these were not aspacted, and could actually be moved by the monster. The tail could transform into an incredibly deadly weapon thanks to the scales that could be willed to stand upright and move around, acting like a buzzsaw. With one hit, the monster could not only deliver a powerful blunt attack but would also be able to rip apart the flesh of an enemy with rtive ease. The monster stood quiet for about 2 minutes as it inspected its body before looking up and staring at M''azgara. It walked toward her before going down on one knee. "Mother, Licon is here to serve you." The monster spoke in a gruff voice as it stared down at the ground, not daring to look up and stare into M''azgara''s eyes. "See, it was worth the wait, he is very different from the rest and much more powerful," M''azgara said to Reign and the others who nodded their heads, fully agreeing with her words. Compared to the other monsters that M''azgara had created, Licon was indeed much more powerful and could probably fight against 3 of them at the same time. Of course, Reign and the others could do the same, if they were to fight at full strength, they could defeat all of them without suffering any serious injuries. That was mostly thanks to the fact that the monsters could not think for themselves and had very basic options when it came to fighting. The monsters did not possess intelligence, nor could they increase the familiarity of their skills so that they could use them more efficiently. Of course, if they were given enough time, they could get more familiar with their skills and be stronger, but only a little bit, which would not change the oue. Licon was different, he could level up and the more he battled, the more familiar he would get with his body and the various skills he possessed, which would give him a great advantage over the other monsters. Licon then promptly turned around before kneeling in front of Reign and the others, making them stare at him in confusion. "This one greets the lord, I am here to serve." "He is a creature I have personally created so he, alongside all of the others, naturally knows that you are the one I follow, which makes them submissive to you as well," M''azgara exined as she smiled at Reign, letting him know why Licon was kneeling down suddenly. "I see, well, you may stand, I don''t really like such things, no need to use honorifics either, calling me boss is enough," Reign told Licon who stood up before nodding at him. "Understood, boss." Reign and the others then decided to go back, the day had been full of surprises, and the night was approaching. It would be unwise to stay in the mountain range during the night as they had no idea if more powerful monsters would appear. As they walked away from the depths of the mountain range, one question presented itself to them, how exactly would they pass through the blockage that the demons had created? Asking them nicely and telling them that they were also fighting against the monsters so they should team up was impossible. They had fought against the demons for months now and killed tens of thousands of them, there were some casualties to the yers as well, making both sides hate each other immensely. They couldn''t just team up, not to mention that neither side would stop fighting against one another even if Reign and the others teamed up with the Tier IV beings that the demons had. They could simply power through the blockage. They now possessed 9 Tier IV monsters, and together with them, that made for 13 Tier IV beings, arge force that even the demons would have to be wary of. Doing so would not be beneficial, however, as Reign and the others wanted to keep their activities in the depths hidden from the demons whose sole focus was making sure that the monsters would not be able to get out from the depths and start ughtering the weaker demons. ''If I had full control over my light and darkness abilities, perhaps there would be a way for me to conceal us somehow, but with only partial control, I am not so sure.'' Reign told himself as he thought about using his darkness. He could create a cloud of darkness over them, but it would still be visible to the demons and it was enough for one of them to look a bit closer to notice that something was wrong. His control over darkness was not enough to fully cloak them, and neither was his control over light. He thought about using light and creating a cloak as well, but one that would deflect light and make them truly invisible. Unfortunately, his limited control over his ability did not allow him to do so, so he was forced to only use his darkness and hope for the best. The entire group was shrouded in darkness and followed Reign who was at the very front. He was the only person that could actually see through the darkness from the inside, so he was the only one that could lead them now. Luckily for them, it seemed that the demons did not pay a lot of attention to them. It could of course be because the monsters inside the depths were not the type to sneak around and would simply charge at the walls in order to either destroy them or scale them, which meant that the demons would be able to easily identify the monsters when they arrived. With the passing through the blockage fairly easily, returning to the territory was rtively simple. Along the way, they went ahead and killed some Tier III demons, two of which were peak Tier III, before leaving the territory of the demons. M''azgara wanted their bodies because she wanted to try and create another powerful humanoid monster by using their bodies as the basis for it. She would do it back in Doncaster as it was too risky to try it now when they were deep inside demon territory. Even though they were not afraid of them, it wouldn''t be wise to go against the demons right now. The trip back would not take long tomorrow since they would have finished with the creation of the portal back in Doncaster, making it much easier not only for them but for everybody to go and hunt higher leveled monsters and demons. Upon returning, Reign and the others immediately went to their home, M''azgara on the other hand, went back down to the caves as that was where she had spent most of her life and was used to living there. They knew that soon, they would need to create a portal for her to send out her brood in order to maximize the benefits of having them here. It would also be very helpful to M''azgara who could gain nutrients from her monsters, making it much easier for her to create more and more of them until there were hundreds if not even thousands of them with her. ''Aethion, what do you know about her race, the Brood Mothers?'' Reign asked Aethion as hey on his bed. "They''re strong, in their own realm, many in the universe fear them, how could they not when they can have an incredible number of creatures with them, the most powerful ones have billions of them guarding them constantly, making it hard for people to even get a glimpse of them." "She will be of great use in the future, I can assure you of that." ''Got it, thanks.'' Reign said before shutting his eyes and going to sleep. Chapter 608 The Beast Awakens Two days swiftly passed as Reign and the others continued their excursions to the depths of the mountain range. The portal had been finished the morning after the first excursion and the yers all cheered in happiness after finding that they could now immediately go to where the more powerful enemies were in order to level up. No longer would any of them need to waste a couple of hours traveling to and fro the ces, which was very valuable to them. Reign and the others continued exploring the depths, but they never wandered too far in as they knew that they were still not powerful enough to do so. At some of the mountains, they could even see glimpses of New York City, they stared in wonder at the city and Reign had already notified Shadow''s father about it. Both of them were very excited by the fact that they could once again see each other, but Hwang made sure to remind Reign not to be impulsive and to onlye if he was certain he was powerful enough to cross the sea. He had seen more than once what happened to those that were either scared or overconfident and tried passing. All of them were devoured by the fierce sea monsters, there were absolutely no exceptions. M''azgara''s forces had also grown and she was not at full capacity when it came to her 14 Tier IV monsters, with 5 of them being granted consciousness and having the ability to evolve and think for themselves. The 4 were named Ulkor, Mozgot, men, and Ploakon. All four were humanoid monsters with different monster attributes. Ulkor was the speedy type, his legs were bent slightly backward and were pointed and seemed sharp at the front. That was because they were, with the legs being taken from a monster that specialized in speed, and covered in hard chitin that was thinned out and sharpened at where the shins and knees were, Ulkor could cut through enemies with his legs easily. His arms were simr and his entire body was covered in chitin, making him seem like a robot with the ssy violet chitin covering him. Mozgot was the tank type. His body was 2.5 meters tall and he was incredibly buff and muscles and thick fur decorated his entire body. Withrge arms and hands that looked like sledgehammers, Mozgot could crush enemies with his powerful, yet slow attacks whilst tanking many hits thanks to his thick muscles and fur. men was the monster with the most powerful offense. His body was more human-likepared to others, and if not for his furry tail and ears, one could easily mistake him for a human. That was because they hade across a new species of monsters inside the fog, as well as some humans. They had no idea where the human came from, but they were all entirely gray and their souls were gone, so M''azgara devoured them after they had killed them. There were only 3 humanoid fox monsters and 2 humans, so M''azgara was able to create 2 powerful humanoid monsters from them, those two were men and Ulkor while Mozgot and the final one, Ploakon were created thanks to the bodies of the demons. M''azgara was overjoyed when she found that she could use the Tier III demons as a basis for creating humanoid monsters, although she needed a lot of them. men had the greatest offensive power thanks to his arms, which were hollow inside. With the power he was given by the fox monsters, he could use mes, although not as proficiently as Wolf. He could gather his mes inside of him beforeunching them through his hollow arms, his hands could be detached with ease, and uponunching the mes, an explosion would take ce in front of him, and the damage from the attack was immense. The final one, Ploakon, was a mage type. He was abination of a couple of monsters that had powerful spells that they used to attack Reign and the others from afar, mostly water, ice, and lightning. He looked like an old man that was in his 70s, but that was only his face and rtively thin body that seemed quite weak. Although his body was weak for a Tier IV being, he was still powerful, not to mention that his magic was something else. He could create a powerful magical shield around him that even Reign couldn''t prate with ease and would need to use a strong skill in order to do so. Ploakon was able to utilize all three elements that the monsters had, although none of them were at incredibly high levels. Still, with 3 elements that although not his innate skill as only the ice was, he could unleash devastating attacks and deal incredible damage to any monster. M''azgara had also started creating Tier III creatures, and for them, she didn''t take as much time as the others. Of course, the creatures would be created back in Doncaster as it was simply far too much for them to be together with them in the fog. The other Tier IV monsters were also left in Doncaster, with the order to protect the town if anything dared attack. The yers were made aware of the 9 powerful Tier IV monsters below the underground city and ever since Reign had told them about their alliance with M''azgara, nobody was allowed to enter the caves anymore. Soon, M''azgara could simply sit back and allow her brood to go out and explore before bringing back nutrients for her to devour before making more of them, never needing to go out, explore and fight for them again. The 5 elite humanoid monsters she had created were of big help to Reign and the others as they had no problems dealing with one or two monsters of the same level. With 5 new helpers with them, it was much easier for them to fight against more monsters and they were able to progress deeper inside the fog without having to worry too much about their safety. If things were to go wrong and monsters that were too powerful were to show up, Reign could always use his transformation in order to deal with the situation and get everyone back to safety. He had been warned by Aethion, however, that using the transformation inside the fog could end up with unforeseen consequences. His bloodline was incredibly valuable and if the fog was allowed to sense it, it could start targeting him specifically, which could lead to him before suppressed more inside the fog and targeted by many monsters the very same moment he stepped in it. They had currently explored maybe about 30% of the territory that the fog epassed, and that was a generous estimate as they had no idea just howrge it truly was and were using the size of the area in order to estimate that. After 2 whole days had passed, however, Reign and the others were met with great news as Beast had woken up. They immediately rushed to where Beast was resting and upon entering the room, they could see their old friend who looked to the side and smiled weakly at them. "It seems I made everybody worry, huh?" "Yeah, don''t go around doing such things again, you hear?" Wolf said with a wide grin on his face as he sat down next to Beast while Reign went stood next to him. "You know, I never expected for you to be the one to worry us, for god''s sake man, how did you manage to make a Transcendent angry enough to attack you?" "I ... I don''t know, honestly, I have no idea why he had such a reaction." Beast suddenly said as he stared at the ceiling. "I had just managed to evolve, and right as I was about to leave, I noticed something nearby, it was a nt that had borne a fruit, one I had not seen before the evolution." "I hadn''t seen it beforehand, it was uncovered thanks to the evolution that brought some destruction to my surroundings, and after seeing how splendid the fruit was, I plucked it, only for a terrifying pressure to suddenly descend as a person I had never seen before appeared." "He was angry, like ridiculously angry, shouted things like ''How dare you take that?!'' , ''That is not for someone as lowly as you to covet'' and more." "Before I was able to even get a word out, he used the world energy to push me down to the ground, I could barely move my arms, and the fruit was dropped on the ground, further enraging the guy." "I knew that the only way I could survive it was to use the dagger as the teleportation would still take a bit of time that he could use to kill me, so I took the dagger out." "His demeanor changed instantly, but I didn''t wait for him to speak and immediately used the dagger, the blow instantly killed him, cutting him in half and causing him to turn to dust that was blown with the wind, I reached for the fruit, ced it in my inventory and immediately activated the teleportation as I sensed that I was going to lose consciousness soon, next thing I know, I woke up here." Chapter 609 The Fruit Of The Dead "So all of this happened because of a fruit?" Reign asked with a confused expression on his face as Beast nodded before taking the fruit out of the inventory. A white fruit with purple dots on it appeared in the room, and Reign and the others were further confused as they could sense nothing from the fruit. The fruit itself looked weird, but it had no aura or even smell. "Is it like some incredibly rare fruit that gives you incredible powers once you eat it?" Wolf asked as Beast shrugged his shoulders,pletely unaware of what the fruit was. "The only thing the system has told me is that the fruit is valuable, I can''t even get the name," Beast said as he stared at the fruit before smelling it. "Hmm, let me take a look." Reign said as he used his [ Inspect ] skill on the fruit, only to get nothing but question marks on it. "No good, I can''t get any information either, my skill isn''t good enough, or it''s me that''s too low leveled to get any info." ''Aethion, you know what this is?'' "I have to say that I, unfortunately, do not know boy, I have never seen or heard of this fruit before." "Tch, Aethion doesn''t know either." Reign said as he clicked his tongue before staring at the fruit again. All of the continued guessing what the fruit might be for several minutes before the door opened and the queen, together with the other Transcendents, entered the room. They sat down, all of them interested in hearing what Beast had to say about the entire ordeal he had gotten through, only to be met with the same confusion as he showed them the fruit. None of them knew what it was or what it was used for. "I''m sorry but it seems only the Saint will be able to give you any information about this." The queen said as Beast looked and her and the others with an even more confused face, prompting them all to tell him about what had happened after he arrived on Earth. "She sent a Saint over?" Beast asked them once again to confirm as he didn''t realize the attack would actually cause such an effect. Not only did the god that had given him the mark get very angry about the entire thing, but it seemed that she also used her status to immediately put pressure on the god the Transcendent was serving before sending a Saint to watch over him until he woke up. "Be careful, however, we have no idea if the Saint will also want to take the fruit, there''s also no certainty that he will not downy its value in order to get it cheaply from you." Eldar suddenly said before Beast nodded at him. It was about 2 minutester that the door opened and Orobos entered the room. He nodded at everybody before looking at Beast, and upon noticing the fruit, his eyes opened wide and his hand shook. "That, could it be?" Orobos suddenly disappeared, only to appear beside Beast and stare at the fruit, making everybody jump from their seats in fright. "Oh, apologies, I lost my bearings there," Orobos said as he scratched the back of his head before sitting down nearby. "Boy, is this what you took on that, the item that prompted the Transcendent to attack you?" "Yeah, do you know what it is?" Beast asked as the Saint sighed with a small smile before looking at him. "I do, and it seems that the god the steward had visited was truly lying," Orobos said as he stared at the fruit with a passionate gaze. "This is the fruit of the dead, it is one of the rarest fruits in the entirety of the universe, and finding one is incredibly difficult, so difficult that even gods are unable to find it for centuries or even many millennia." Reign and the others gulped upon hearing his words as it was only now that they knew just how rare the fruit was. "Honestly, even though the fruit is very rare and extremely valuable to the right people, it is usually not something that people would go out of their way to find since it''s rtively useless." "It''s useless, why?" Beast asked Orobos who smirked upon hearing his question. "Because if one was to eat the fruit, they would die, even if the person was a god," Orobos said with a smile on his face as Reign and the others felt a chill passing through their bodies as they thought of how they were contemting whether the fruit should be consumed in order to give them benefits before. "It can kill gods, is that why it''s so valuable because you can use it to assassinate a god?" Reign suddenly asked, prompting Orobos tough out loud. "No, the value of the fruit is not in its potent killing power, only those that are at the Ancient God realm and above can survive eating it, that is true, but the fruit has one use, at least from what we know of." "It can be used to boost the taste and potency of any wine in the world, including the extremely rare and valuable ones, making them better, which in turn allows one to sell them for exorbitant prices, not to mention that there are wines that can increase the power of a person, and by putting this fruit inside of it during the fermentation process, it will boost those properties as well." "Wait, so the only purpose it has is to make wine better, even with the boosting part, isn''t that a bit useless?" "Hahahaha, well yes, to those that do not like wine or those that do not make wine, this fruit is absolutely useless and will have no purpose other than to be sold, but to those that are in the wine-making business, it is an incredible treasure that can make sure that they will create top quality wine for at least 10 000 years, as that is when the fruit usually losses its powers and wilts away." "And luckily for you, I am a servant of the Heavenly Charms Mansion, a powerful establishment in the universe that is not only well known for our power, but the wine our master produces as well, we actually have two of such fruits back in the mansion right now, and have had hundreds in the past." "Hundreds?!" "How old is this mansion of yours?!" "How old, I don''t know, it has withstood multiple ears, has been around for as long as the inhabitants of the universe can remember, and predates the Alliance even, so let''s just say it is quite old." "And you don''t have to worry about me or anyone else trying to take the fruit from you, even if it is quite valuable to us, one fruit of the dead is not something we would kill a mortal in the leveling realm over, not when we can simply trade for it, which is probably what the god that the Transcendent served would have done as well." "So, how much is this worth?" "About a, give or take," Orobos said nonchntly as Reign and the others stared at him with their eyes wide open. "What, I am being honest, this fruit is probably worth as much as an average in the universe, I have already told you how rare it is and how much one could get from it, in the long run, we would probably get more value from it than from a single." "You do have to realize that the number ofs in the universe is enormous, it is impossible to count them all, and more are being discovered all the time, so one is not as valuable as you would think. "But I am afraid that I won''t be able to give you anything for it right now, the fruit is too valuable for someone in the leveling realm, and if we were to give you anything for it, it would be too powerful for you to use it, and we will not be giving you anything usable in your current realm since your patron does not wish to see you get too confident by using tools to help you be more powerful." "So, I''m stuck with this?" "Not necessarily, we can form a contract, one that states that you will be paid for the fruit, but in installments, and the installments will not depend on time, but on what realm you reach, until you finally be powerful enough to get the full payment." "I do know it might seem disingenuous as if you were to die before reaching the needed realm, we would be getting the fruit for rtively nothing, but I assure you, that is not our goal as there is no need for us to use underhanded methods, it is just the wish of the young miss not to see you fail in the future." "He is telling the truth, the mansion is much more powerful than you could imagine, a fruit like that is not something they would lie in order to get," Drayce said from the side before going quiet and allowing Beast to think about Orobos''s offer. Chapter 610 The Contract Beast decided to trust Orobos in the end and gave him the fruit. It would be kept safe and would not be used until Beast managed to take his reward, which could potentially take centuries, but for a ce like the mansion, it was not a long time at all. Finding a fruit of the dead was something that was incredibly hard to be done and could take many millennia, the Mid God Glosan believed he would be able to get a new fruit in a couple of decades, but that was thanks to his ignorance. He had managed to locate one quickly before, but many factors came into y for that, perhaps it was even his destiny to get one and rise above others, but Beast was someone that had immense luck, such that Reign and the others believed he would be the main character of a novel, always getting lucky and finding good stuff, even during a dangerous situation. ( Yup, you heard it, Beast is the real MC hahaha ) Orobos took out a contract and both he and Beast signed it, only that next to their signatures, there were two more, only Beast was unable to read the signatures as the words were seemingly moving around and shifting. "Those two signatures are from the youngdy and the master, they are beings that stand high above and are much more powerful than us, even I can barely catch a glimpse of a single letter when ites to their signature as they have signed it using their true names, something that must be done in order for the contract to fully bind you." Orobos exined as he saw how confused Beast was after looking at the two signatures. "I see, so that is how a true name is used." "Well, partly, there are more ways to use it, a true name is not for show, especially the true name of a god." "This contract has now been epted by the system, and if either of the two parties that have signed it were to break it, the system will make sure to heavily penalize the party, so you can be sure that nothing bad will happen, the penalty for breaking such a contract is incredibly high, and the losses are much bigger than a single fruit of the dead, so we will definitely keep our end of the deal." "And as you have wanted, I have put in the second use as well, you can be certain that it will be respected in the case of such a thing being needed," Orobos told Beast who nodded at him seriously. Nobody knew what the second use was as Beast had asked Orobos to keep it a secret, prompting the Saint to ce a barrier around himself and Beast so that nobody would be able to hear or see them. It was a simple one, however. It is stated that if Beast was to, unfortunately, die before managing to fulfill the contract and get the payment, it would be split evenly to Reign and the others while the mansion would be allowed to keep and use the fruit. Seeing such a selfless act that Beast had performed made Orobos smile as he understood that the bond Beast and the others shared was a deep one, full of trust and mutual respect. It was advantageous to the mansion as well as all of the members of his group were talented individuals that had been marked, which made it highly possible that one of them will be able to be a notable figure in the future. Orobos had only met Reign and the other two, but he had heard that the other members of the group were equally amazing, which led to him understanding that they were definitely on the same level, which made it impossible for a god not to have marked them as well. Orobos ced the fruit in a special container, one that would actually freeze time itself and allow the fruit to not wither, no matter how much time had passed. Even if it was to be opened a thousand years in the future, the fruit would still possess the same qualities and will be usable for the next 10 000 years. Upon taking the fruit, Orobos nodded to all of them before disappearing as he made his way back to the mansion in order to bring the fruit back. He was certain that his arrival would be weed since nobody suspected that Beast had managed to get something so valuable. The contract given to him was an empty one, with only the two signatures being present, allowing for Orobos to write the terms and conditions depending on what Beast had gotten, something that was done because nobody knew what the item was. "So, how are you feeling?" Reign asked Beast who had gotten up from the bed. "A bit groggy to be honest, I''m hungry as well, but overall I feel good." "He should rest today as well, just to be certain." The queen suddenly said as she looked at Beast. "I sense no remaining world energy on him, but his body is a bit weak since he was unable to eat or move for thest couple of days, one day should be enough to get him back to his normal state, so no going out to fight today, you understand?" "Yes, ma''am, understood," Beast said as he nervously saluted the queen, making her and everybody elseugh at his actions. "Alright,e on, let''s fix you up with something to eat, you must be starving." The queen said as she took Beast''s hand, making the young man blush a bit. Reign and the others noticed that, and tried their best not tough again while showing kissing motions to Beast and mocking the situation he was in. "Alright, I guess we should go and find a suitable ce for M''azgara''s portal today, right?" Reign asked the other two who nodded at his words while Eldar and the others left after telling them goodbye. Reign had already purchased a special portal that would be used to send M''azgara and her brood over to other areas. Luckily, they already had therge cave systems, which made it very easy for the portal to be ced. The monsters would also need a ce to stay, which would also be the cave systems. Reign would have given them the entire underground city as well, but since the graveyard was ced there, he decided against it. It would be easy for him to move the entire graveyard using his privilege, it would be finished in a moment, without even a de of grass missing, but it wasn''t only the graveyard that had value to the people, but its location as well. They had lived in the underground city for months and it was a sort of reminder for everyone. The good times, the bad times, the sad times, many of such things had urred down there and Reign wanted to preserve it so that everyone could remember how they had started this journey, and how it was now progressing. The cave systems could be expanded, and M''azgara nned on doing so in the future when her brood was toorge for it, but for now, it would be enough for hundreds of them to stay inside, which let them have quite some time before having to expand. Reign and the others hadn''t found a suitable area yet, they needed to find a ce where the brood could easily go and hunt lower-leveled and higher-leveled monsters in order for M''azgara to benefit from them fully. She was nning only on making monsters that were Tier III, from low-grade to the peak, which allowed Reign and the others to have a good opportunity to find a suitable spot. They wouldn''t ce the portal at the mountain range as that could make it more difficult for the yers to level up. Having topete against the monsters that had no intelligence nor emotions was not easy as the monsters didn''t care whether they lived or not and would charge at the enemies with the sole purpose of killing and devouring them so that they could bring the brood mother nutrients back. Reign and the others had still not gone to the area that was next to the mountain range, opposite where the base of the enemy organization was. They were going to ce the portal there if they found nothing since the area was quite good when it came to the level of monsters, but the swamp made it difficult for most monsters to move around and the bodies that M''azgara would devour would make it hard to make monsters that could easily move around other areas as well. They were going to explore the other ce, but before doing that, Reign was going to visit Tord, the young man that was the direct disciple and the second body that the enemy leader had prepared. He had been allowed to freely move around the territory so he could gather himself, and now it was time to talk to him again and see what he nned on doing in the future. Chapter 611 Visiting Tord "Ah, it''s you guys," Tord said with some slight surprise as he opened the door of his room, only to see Reign, Wolf, and Greenie standing in front of him. "You busy?" Reign asked Tord who stared at him in confusion before shaking his head with revtion. "Ah, no, no, please,e in," Tord said hurriedly before stepping to the side and allowing the three to get in his room. "Not that you really need my permission since this is your ce but, yeah." Tord closed the door before sitting down on a chair and looking at Reign. "So, what''s up?" Tord asked nervously as he clearly did not expect the three to arrive. "Well, we gave you a couple of days to gather yourself, to calm yourself down from, you know, getting the memories back." Reign started talking while looking at Tord before getting a bit serious. "What I want to ask you is simple, what are your ns for the future?" "Ah, my ns?" "Yup." "Honestly?" Tord asked Reign with a sad face. "I have no idea." "My entire life, well, at least from what the fake memories showed me, has been only for working for the organization, bing stronger so that I can be useful to them, gaining more power in hopes that I will reach my master''s level and not be a burden anymore." "I thought I was the one that was supposed to take on the burden of keeping the organization safe, letting it expand and grow more powerful, but that all turned out to be fake." "The worst thing about that is the fact that I don''t know what I want anymore, I mean, I want revenge, but that has already been taken care of by you guys," Tord said as he smiled at Reign and Wolf before looking down at the floor. "I I don''t know what to do next, I can continue getting stronger, but what''s the point, there''s nothing waiting for me, all of the people I thought were my friends andrades were either members of the organization that took everything for me or they were victims of the organization who had the same thing done to them." "All of them are gone, there''s nobody left, only me." "So you''re simply going to continue like this, sulking, being depressed, having no will to live, even though you are merely 16 years old?" Wolf asked Tord in a serious voice, prompting thetter to smile at him sadly. "I know it must seem pathetic, but I simply don''t have the will to do anything, I walked around the town and have talked to some people, everyone here is nice, they go along well, and even some minor fights and arguments seem to get resolved quickly and amiably, which is quite different from how it was in the base." "You probably feel as if I''m making things difficult for myself, not trying to move on, make new friends here, and continue living, but it''s hard, I don''t know how to make friends, I don''t know how to truly cherish them, and the worst thing is that even if I was to do that, what if they disappear in the end, get killed by some monster or other people?" "Huuuuh." Reign exhaled deeply as he stared into Tord''s eyes. "Your worries are not meager, what you are feeling and thinking about is natural, your entire world has suddenly changed after gaining your memories back, and even though I don''t know how exactly you are feeling right now, I know that it must suck, you don''t know whether to cry or be angry, you have no idea what to do next, whether you can continue living normally or not." Reign said with a sad glint in his eyes. "I wanted to let you know that you are wee here, not just as abatant, but as a resident." "You have probably seen already that there are many people here that do not fight, they contribute differently, some are craftsmen, some are cooks, some help out others for a fee, like helping them find suitable and inexpensive stuff in the auction house, helping them tame monster" "So feel free to live here, but I don''t want to see you destroy yourself by locking yourself in the room and not doing anything, trust me, even though things might seem bleak now, you never know what lies ahead." Reign smiled at Tord before getting up. "Once you make your mind up, look for me or the others, I''m sure we can find something for you to do." And with that final sentence, Reign and the others left the room, leaving Tord alone. He was quiet and simply stared out of the window before clenching his teeth and showing determination on his face, but that onlysted for a brief moment before his face regained its calmness and he sat down on the bed, thinking of what to do. "You didn''t ask him about his powers yet," Wolf told Reign who nodded at him. "I know, it just doesn''t feel right to ask about that now, you saw what state he is in, the poor guy has no idea what to do, if I were to ask him to show his powers and exin them, it could lead to him just growing a bit resentful and thinking we want to exploit him." "I don''t want to do that, even if the kid was an enemy at one point, it wasn''t truly him, just a persona that the enemy had carefully crafted for him so that he could be useful for them." "Let him think things over, who knows, he might surprise us in a couple of days." Tord was a peak Tier IIIbatant, which would ce him at the very top in Doncaster, a talent that was not that easy to be found. Reign did hope that the young man would decide to continue fighting and be a powerful member of the town, but he wasn''t going to try and force or manipte him. He felt sad for the kid. He lost everything when he was young, simr to Reign but even worse since Reign still had his uncle, Shadow, and his parents. This talk reminded him of his uncle, who he had managed to get in touch with since he was luckily close to Shadow''s parents when the game started and had managed to reach and join them. Reign and the others continued walking to the portal that would lead them to the first mountain. They were going with M''azgara and her 5 elites today. The areas they were going to visit shouldn''t be a problem for any of them, but the real reason why M''azgara was here was so that she could give them her opinion about the area they would go to. They wanted to know just what she needed and what kind of area would be good for her creatures. Of course, this was so that she could make her main army, the one that could move around and visit most ces. For areas that were different like the swamp, she could always create new monsters from the bodies of those killed there, thus making a smaller army that was hand-crafted for the battlefield, giving her an edge over the opponent. M''azgara''s ability was fearsome not only because she could create many monsters, some of which were very powerful for the realm they were in, but also because she could adapt them, create new ones that were made for the sole purpose of taking over that one specific area or base, or for killing specific types of monsters. With enough preparation, M''azgara could create an entire army that could act as a kryptonite for the enemy, which was one of the reasons the Brood Mother race was feared by many. Reign and the others didn''t waste any time and immediately left the first mountain. Their goal was to go to the other side and explore the areas they had not been to, and neither have the yers. After all, not all yers had the luxury of walking around and exploring, especially not those that were of a high level and needed to fight enemies of their own level in order to progress. Exploring a new area only to find that it had enemies that were too weak or too strong would simply be a waste of time, valuable time that they could not waste. The reason the yers had gone to the area right before the swamp in which the enemy organization was located was simply that it was rtively close to the first mountain, while the other side was far away, and going there would take a lot of time. Reign and the others only needed a short period of time to cross the distance and enter the new area. They were all Tier IV and their speed was incredible, allowing them to easily pass through the mountains that stood between them and the territory next to the mountain range. Chapter 612 The Desert "So this is it, huh?" Wolf asked as he looked at the new area from the peak of a mountain. They had managed to get to the edge of the mountainside and were now overlooking a desert area that was right next to it. "A desert right next to these huge mountains that have snow on their peaks while the ces below are full of life and greenery, you really don''t know what to expect here." Reign smiled a bit as he stared at the desert below them. It made him remember the challenge they had gone through together with the Ice Angels. Unfortunately, they had only done a couple of more challenges before they stopped doing them altogether as the rewards had stopped being good enough for them. Even though it did not cost them much to participate in the challenges, Reign and the others simply decided against it since at the end of the day, there were no more hidden tasks that Drayce was giving any of them, something the man had told them after the temple was built. Without those additional rewards, and with the possibility of seeing Drayce any time of the day thanks to him being in the territory, the challenges became simply boring to them. Winning was easy, it did not take Reign and the others much to achieve a victory, but after thinking about it, they decided to simply stop and focus on leveling up and increasing their power. Drayce had actually agreed with them, the other teams were far below them, even the Ice Angels were not their match, and they were the one team that was much more powerful than the rest, making the power divide too great. The other teams from the territory had continued going to the challenges and were doing good, making all the teams present know about one fearsome territory that was in their region that had multiple powerful teams. "Let''s go, we need to find out what kind of monsters we mighte across here." Reign said as he started making his way down the mountain with the rest following after him. The desert would probably not hold many monsters that M''azgara would wish to devour and use for her main army, but it was still better to scout the area and see if there were any monsters that were useful to them anyway. Upon reaching the foot of the mountain and walking toward the desert, Reign and the others were immediately able to sense the incredible heat of the area. Thanks to their high stats, the high temperature did not affect them that much, but they would still be using more energy than normal when walking around and fighting. Some time passed, and even though they had been walking around the desert for all of this time, they were yet toe across any monsters. The desert was incrediblyrge and Reign and the others had been unable to see its end even from the top of the mountain they had previously stood upon. Walking around aimlessly like this was not very wise as the desert could make it easy for them to get lost and end up wandering around without managing to find a way out. They were using the mountaintops that could still be seen in order to know where they were, but they were getting further away from them as they moved deeper inside the desert. They came to the idea of leaving some marks on the ground or perhaps leaving some things that could be used to navigate their way through the area, but M''azgara quickly gave them another solution that was much more effective and easier. She still had some nutrients left, and by using them, she created a low-grade Tier III monster that she sent back to the mountain range. The existence of the monster would allow her to sense it, and no matter how deep they were to go inside the desert, they would always be able to go back thanks to her. Upon doing so, Reign and the others continued walking around. They wanted to find some monsters so that M''azgara could devour them and create more monsters that they would use as scouts. But by setting them loose and having them explore the other directions, they could gain a lot more information about the area. Still, that did not happen. Even after they had walked about 20 more minutes, they still hadn''te across any monsters. "Hey, do you think that maybe this area simply doesn''t have any monsters, or maybe most of them left after the barriers started breaking down, after all, the other areas are much nicerpared to this one?" Reign asked Wolf and M''azgara who simply shrugged their shoulders. They had no idea if that was why the desert was so empty and devoid of any life, but if that was the case, then their trip here was truly useless as they gained nothing from it. The party still persevered on, trying to find out anything they could from the desert and what might lie ahead, and the answer was ... nothing. There was absolutely nothing to be found in the desert, even after Reign and the others had spent hours walking through it and doing what they could cover as much area as they could, they were unable to find anything. They had even managed to get to the edge of the desert after some 6 hours of walking, which although might seem as if the desert was small, it wasn''t as the walking speed of Reign and the others was quite fast and allowed them to travel quite a lot of distance. In the 6 hours they had walked, they managed to cross over 100km ofnd before getting to the edge, which was where the ocean was. "Nothing, there really is nothing here." Reign said with a nk face as he stared at the beautiful beach that was in front of them. "Well, at least we found a beach, it is quite nice," Wolf stated with a calm expression as he looked at the beach. "Yeah, too bad we have no idea what kind of monsters might be in the ocean, making it way too dangerous to go inside." Reign said with a sigh before turning around. "Alright, mission failed, we''ll get em next time boys." Reign said as he started walking back, making Wolf and the othersugh. "Yeah, we should probably head back, it''s way too hot here, and I really don''t want to stay here any longer, not to mention that by the time we get to the mountain range, it will already be night and the temperature will drop by a lot," Wolf added as he followed Reign, eager to get out of the desert. And so, the party walked back to the mountain range, and once again, they found absolutely nothing along the way. "We wasted an entire day because of this dumb ce." Reign said as he looked around at the empty desert before shaking his head. "I just want to go and have a cold shower now, I''m sweating a lot thanks to the sun." He added as they moved through the desert and neared the mountain range, they still had about 3 hours till reaching it however, which meant that they would have to persevere the heat for a bit longer. M''azgara''s monster was at the mountain range, and they were walking straight toward it, which did make the trip a bit shorter, but only a little bit. Finally, they were able to see the peaks of the towers and Reign smiled upon seeing them. They all continued forward and were quite close when night fell and the temperature became low. The incredible heat from before was gone, and what was left was only the cold. Suddenly, there was a change. The sand started moving about 375 meters to their left. Reign and the others had barely sensed the movement, but as more and more sand started being shifted, they were able to sense the weird movement and stared at the small hill of sand that was slowly forming. Suddenly, Reign''s eyes widened in shock as he grabbed them and made his way to the mountain range. "Guys, run!" Reign shouted with a slightly fearful voice as the others started running after him immediately. They knew his mana sensitivity was greater than theirs, which meant he had definitely sensed something, and whatever it was, it was not good. "What is it?!" Wolf asked Reign as he ran behind him, only for thetter to nce back at the hill that was still rising and gulp. "A monster." "What, how could that be, we haven''t sensed a thing all day, there were no monsters at all!" "Yes, that''s true, but right now, there are many of them, and they''re slowly rising from below the sand all around us, just look around man!" Reign shouted back at him, prompting Wolf to look around and gulp as tens of small hills were slowly rising. "All of those are monsters?" "Yes, and from what I can sense, each and every one of them is much more powerful than we are, so if they catch us, we''re finished, I don''t know if my transformation will be able to help." Chapter 613 The Fearsome Desert Reign and the others ran as fast as they could as the monsters started rising from the sand. The giant figures of the monsters were still covered up by the sand that was falling down from them as they slowly rose as if they were just waking up from their sleep. Reign used his lightning and grabbed M''azgara who was slower than the rest before speeding off while the rest used their abilities and skills to boost their speed to its fullest. Seconds passed, but they seemed like hours to Reign and the others who were nervously looking around while running, concerned about the dramatic change in the area. What they previously thought was an empty desert devoid of any life turned out to be a death trap with numerous powerful monsters who were all stronger than they were. Had they stayed here any longer and not made their way back immediately after reaching the beach, the chances of them escaping would have been dramatically low, perhaps even impossible. Explosions urred in the desert as Wolf used his mes to propel himself forward, men used a simr tactic, turning around, he extended his arms forward and used his mes to push himself back with incredible speed. Each time Wolf and men did so, the sand that was in front of them would turn to ss thanks to the high temperature the mes produced, but it was a shallowyer that was turned to ss as most of the sand would be blown away from the explosions that urred. Greenie simply ran at full speed, while the other monsters did the same, using whatever they had to boost their speed in order to reach the mountain range before the monsters became active and started attacking them. In the end, they managed to do so. The nearer they came to the mountain range, the fewer monsters could be seen rising from the sand, while the area about 400 meters in front of the mountain range was devoid of any monsters at all. They quickly went up and reached the peak of the mountain that was standing next to the desert and stared at the desert, looking at the enormous monsters that had appeared. Giant worms whose bodies were about 3 meters wide and over 20 meters long rose from the sand before burrowing back and repeating the process. Giant beetles that were as big as a school bus walked on the sand and some of them started fighting against the worms and the giant scorpions that had appeared from the sand. Large snakes tried coiling against some beetles andrge foxes and sheep that appeared from below the sand while enormous lizards hid in the sand before exploding upwards and stabbing monsters with the numerous bone spikes that were on their backs. Each and every one of the monsters present was huge, muchrger than their normal counterparts, not to mention hundreds of times more powerful. The monsters were ruthless and the desert soon became a giant battlefield where monsters were getting ughtered every single moment. "What the hell man, how is this even possible, how many of them even are there?" Wolf asked as he stared at the desert with a shocked expression, and he was not the only one as every single person was doing so. There were simply way too many monsters that appeared, and more were still showing up. The desert was seemingly filled with giant monsters who were Tier V at the very least, and no matter how many were killed, more appeared to take their ce and fight. Reign was sweating. He could sense the mana of the monsters, but that was not the reason why he was sweating. He could sense that there were more of them, many more of them below the sand, each one slowly rising and their mana emanating from them. He could sense hundreds if not thousands of mana signatures in front of him, making him know that the entire desert, except for the 400 meters in front of the mountain, was filled with monsters. ''How was I unable to sense anything before, when there were so many of them right below us?'' Reign asked himself as this was the first time something like this had happened. Of course, there had been monsters that could hide from his senses in the past, but those were monsters that were masters in stealth, not hundreds of them that all had their unique powers and abilities, of which almost none had anything to do with stealth. To miss a couple of monsters was nothing major, but for him to have beenpletely oblivious to thousands that could be found below the desert was something that should not have happened, even if the monsters were of a higher realm than he was. ''What the hell is going on here, how could there be so many of them in the desert, if this is how it has been from the beginning of the game, how is it possible that most of them had not already died?'' Reign asked himself a very good question. Just by looking at the carnage that was in front of him, he could see that hundreds would die before the sun rose, and if that was what would happen each night, then the number of monsters here should be much lowerpared to now. ''Aethion, do you know what C'' "No, sorry," Aethion answered before Reign was able to even ask him the question, making thetter raise an eyebrow. ''I see, alright.'' Reign answered as he was certain that Aethion wasn''t lying, he just knew what Reign was going to ask and answered immediately. "Sorry kid, but this scene in front of us is nothing special, there are manys that the system has an influence on, and these kinds of scenes could be seen at many of them, so the reason why there were so many monsters in one area are numerous, there is no way of telling why it was so without looking deeper at it, which is impossible for the current you." ''Got it, thanks.'' Reign answered before turning to face the others. "Well, this was a huge waste of time, a dangerous one." Reign smiled a bit as the others all nodded seriously. They knew just how dangerous the situation they were in was as they were mere seconds away from the monsters waking up fully and attacking them. The monsters were stronger than them, that much was certain, they just didn''t know how much stronger they were and what realm they were in. "Let''s go back, this little trip of ours was aplete failure, well, notpletely as we now know about this desert, but we have gained nothing from it, we should explore some other areas tomorrow, there are many on the other side of the castle that nobody has explored, hopefully, some should be good enough for you." Reign said as he looked at M''azgara who nodded her head at him before they made their way back. It was nighttime, so they simply went back and rested. They would pick up Beast in the morning and then they would explore the other areas, hopefully, some of them should have some Tier III monsters there. Since Reign and the others had been the first ones to explore many of the surrounding areas around the castle, the yers there didn''t need to do much exploring. Each of the areas was enough for them, and even with the yers from Doncaster, there was never a big crowd in one area thanks to how many there were. As they went to the elven hospital to pick up Beast, they were pleasantly surprised to find him outside of the hospital, already wearing his gear. He was speaking to some elves, most of which were girls, and he smiled warmly at Reign and the others upon seeing them. He excused himself and made his way over to them, only for Reign and Wolf to ce their arms around his shoulders and stare at him with wry smiles. "Wh- what?" "What do you mean what, you dog?" Reign asked with a wry smile. "You just got out and you''re already flirting with some girls, you really have changed Beastie," Wolf added from the side as he shook his head in disappointment. "A wolf in sheep''s clothing, that''s what he is." Reign said with a nod while Beast chuckled weakly. "I wasn''t, they just wanted to talk, so I talked with them." "Mhm." Both Reign and Wolf nodded their heads at him before letting go of him and smiling. "We''re nning to go to the castle and explore the areas we haven''t explored before, our goal is to try and find at least one area that has Tier III monsters." "Alright, but, can I ask for a favor first?" Beast suddenly asked Reign who looked at him with slight confusion. "Of course, what''s up?" "Could we go to theke first, the one where the flood dragon is?" Chapter 614 Going Back To The Lake, The Powerful Flood Dragon Shows Itself "Theke, so you want to try to tame the dragon?" Reign asked Beast who nodded seriously at his question. "Hmmm, you do know that the dragon was probably a Tier IV being before, there''s a high chance that he has be more powerful now thanks to the mark it received, there''s no telling just how strong it currently is," Wolf told Beast from the side, fully aware that Miriam had given the dragon a mark that, although not as good as the one he had received, was nothing to scoff at as it was something a Peak God had given it. "I know, that''s why I want to go there, I don''t want to fight it right away, I just want to find out how strong it currently is, we can check it from a distance, right?" Beast asked the two who thought for a bit before nodding at him. "Let''s go to the castle first, we can get some stuff that will help us." Reign said as they all made their way to the portal before passing through it and arriving at the castle. Thanks to howrge and busy Doncaster is, one would think that the castle would currently be almost empty, but it wasn''t so. Many yers could be seen moving around as the beginner areas here were biggerpared to those near Doncaster, making it easier to level up here in the beginning. As Doncaster grew, they received the opportunity to get in touch with other territories that were nearby and had managed to get in touch with more and more people. Some territories were small, only having tens of people, while some wererger, with hundreds of them. They had even gotten in touch with some territories that were quite far away thanks to the auction house where they could sit in arge auction where holographic images of other people would appear, giving them a chance to talk and exchange information. The region they were in was big and Reign and the others had even managed to fill in a map of the region, unfortunately for them, the areas that the other territories had explored were far away and there were many unexplored areas between them and Doncaster, making it difficult for them to meet. If they could meet, then they could ce a portal that could lead them to the other territory, and the others coulde to Doncaster the same way, making it much easier to trade and even team up, that would only be possible if they were friendly, however. Still, as more people got the bravery to start hunting and leveling up, the castle would get busier and busier. Right now, there were over a hundred people shopping inside the confines of the castle gates, and Reign and the others were going to do the same. They made their way over to a stand where one could buy one-time consumable items. The ones they were going to buy were actuallyrge steel javelins that were hollow inside. The javelins were special as they were expensive, but useless to those that were not at least Tier II, while their real power could only be unleashed by those that were Tier IV and V. The javelins were not very durable and would break easily, but that was not the point. The main thing was that they were hollow inside, and one would be able to charge them in order to get them to unleash their power. By storing mana inside and charging the javelins fully, they would then explode upon impact, which could be used to deliver an astonishing blow to the enemy. The only problem with them was the fact that upon starting the process of charging them, one could not simply pause and then resume it. It had to be done right away, as upon charging them, the javelins would start getting unstable, and they would explode soon, which meant that one had to charge them and throw them right away so that they wouldn''t explode in their face. Reign and the others bought 5 javelins and made their way outside. The soldiers said hi to them before opening the huge gate and letting them out, after which they ran toward theke. When they first made their trip over to Doncaster, it took them days to get there, and theke turned out to be the most dangerous ce around, so Reign and the others had never gone back there. This would be the first time they were going back, and Reign and the others were a bit excited to see just how much the forest had changed. Months had passed, and there was definitely going to be a differencepared to before. Reign and the others made their way through the BloodHill Forest, and they were able to see that the cultist was nowrger in numbers while there was a higher number of vamps as well. The yers hadn''t beening here for a while, which made it easier for them to multiply their numbers. Reign and the others killed those they hade across in order to make it easier for the yers in the future. The cultists and vamps were strongerpared to thest time they had been here, and they had evene across some cultists outside of the BloodHill Forest, which was not a good sign. "We should tell the yers to keep this area under watch, they can level up faster here thanks to the high numbers, but it will be more dangerous to them as well," Wolf said as he threw a dead cultist away while Reign used a [ Lightning Bullet ] to pierce through the head of a vamp that had been observing them from afar. "Right, we could easily lower the number of monsters, but we can leave that to the yers, there might be some casualties, but many would level up quickly here as well, the benefits could easily outweigh the risk." Reign nodded at him before they continued along their way, this time releasing some of their aura so that the monsters wouldn''t daree close to them. The trip was not a long one, Reign and the others were many times more powerful nowpared to the first time they hade here, which meant that not only did they not need to sneak around, but they were faster as well. They quickly reached the Ironbark Woods and went to a nearby hill so that they could see where theke was. Upon reaching the hill, they could see that theke was about 1km away from them, which was not that far, but also not that near. They could have used Beast''s flying monsters to reach this ce faster, but they wanted to check the other areas, so they resorted to walking here, which took them some 2 hours. "This should be enough, right?" Reign asked Beast who nodded his head before the took out the javelins. Reign and Wolf started charging two, as they believed that would be enough, but if they had a need for more, they would use the other three after this attempt. The charging process was quite slow as they needed a total of 10 minutes to charge the javelins, and that was only because they were running low on mana after 10 minutes, not because the javelins were full. Only a Tier V being could fully charge the javelins, and they were still far away from that realm. Upon stopping with the charging process, Reign and Wolf nodded at each other before stepping forward. They lifted up the javelins next to their heads and pulled back their arms. Twisting their hips, theyunched the two javelins, and a sonic boom was heard as they broke through the sound barrier while traveling to theke. It only took a moment for the javelins to enter theke before tworge explosions simultaneously urred and tworge pirs of water rose high in the air. "Let''s wait a bit and see if it wille out." Reign said as they all stared at theke, even M''azgara and her elite troops that had never before seen the creature that inhabited theke. About 15 seconds after the explosions took ce, the water started moving slightly before a huge pir of water exploded out and a giant creature showed itself to them. They were all lying on the floor and observing the flood dragon. They could immediately notice that it was different from the first time they had seen it. The once blue flood dragon now had purple streaks on it and its body had be evenrger than before. None of them knew just how long it was since only a portion of its body had left theke, but it was thickerpared to before. The horns had also be bigger and longer, while the aura it was exuding made them gulp since the pressure they could feel, even from this distance, made them aware that they were definitely not the dragon''s opponent. ''It''s definitely above Tier IV, maybe even above Tier V as even the monsters in the desert didn''t have such tremendous pressure.'' Reign told himself as he stared at the giant dragon that was looking around theke, trying to find the reason for the two explosions that had taken ce a couple of seconds ago. Chapter 615 Cities Near The Castle The dragon''s eyes darted all over the ce as it stared intensely at its surroundings. The monsters that had previously been staying near theke had fled as soon as the javelins had exploded and the tworge explosions took ce. The slight mana undtions from the explosion were enough for the monsters to realize that the power was far above them, leading to their retreat. Only the dragon could be seen, and each breath it took caused small waves to appear on the surface of theke while each movement made evenrger waves. Suddenly the dragon looked up to the sky and opened its mouth before a horrifyingly powerful and loud shout escaped from its mouth. The water around the dragon moved andrge waves appeared while even the nearby trees were forced to move from the shout. Reign and the others gulped as they were able to feel the power of the shout. If they were to fight the dragon right now, they would have absolutely no chance of defeating it, it would be a one-sided ughter as even Reign''s transformation wasn''t enough to even out the odds. After a couple of minutes, the dragon went back inside theke and disappeared into its depths, allowing Reign and the others to breathe out a sigh of relief. The pressure the dragon had given them was immense and they did everything they could to hide their presence and mana in order not to be found out by the monster, which luckily worked thanks to them being so far away. "So, you still want to tame it?" Wolf asked Beast with a chuckle as thetter nodded his head. "In the future, yes, it will definitely be of great help," Beast said, prompting both Reign and Wolf to smile at him before looking back. "Time to go back, Beast, if you would kindly." Reign said as he motioned for Beast who summoned 4 flying monsters he had tamed. Reign and the others all went on the monsters who took off and started flying toward the castle. Each of the monsters was incrediblyrge and could fit 4 C 5 people on them, but thanks to Greenie and Mozgot being as big as they were, they were both on one monster, with nobody else flying with them. The journey back took them only about half an hour, a quarter of what they needed to get to theke on foot as they were walking and had examined the areas as well. Upon reaching the castle, theynded next to the wall before making their way to the opposite side of where the BloodHill Forest. It was a rxing trip for them as they passed through multiple areas and observed them. None of the monsters there could do anything to them and Reign and the others were left with simply observing the new areas that they had never traveled to before. The yers did explore some of them, but the ones further away were mostly left untouched as they had no reason to go there as the ones near Doncaster were more than enough for them. It was much better and safer for them to be there and level up using those ces that had already been partially explored than to risk their lives by going to other ces that might be way above their pay grade. Rainforests, grasnds, tundras ... all kinds of biomes could be seen around the castle, something that was unthinkable before the game started. Unfortunately, none of the monsters present were powerful enough to be used by M''azgara, which meant that the only thing that they could do was travel further in hopes of finding a good area that would be usable by them. It was about 6 hourster that they entered a new area, the sixth one they hade across so far, and the 4th area away from the castle. The ruins of a city could be seen in the distance as Reign and the others stared at the sight in front of them. The entire city spanning miles in front of them was ruined, the buildings and houses destroyed, with only some being left over from whatever happened. Monsters could be seen in the distance, some flying around the many ruined buildings that looked like they would copse at any time, others jumping from one building to another in order to try and catch the flying ones. Monsters could be seen on the streets and inside some of the buildings, but there were no humans present at all. ''Is this what Doncaster would have be had we not managed to take control of it?'' Reign asked himself as he looked at the city of monsters where no human life could be possible thanks to the sheer numbers and power of the monsters present. "These guys, although I can''t sense them perfectly from far away, I think they are at the very least Tier II." Reign said out loud as Wolf and the others nodded at him before moving together with him. Even before they entered the city, they were spotted by the monsters who started moving toward them, staring at them as if they were prey that was waiting to be devoured by them. Hungry beasts ran with all their might in hopes of reaching them first and tearing their bodies into pieces, while the more powerful ones stayed back, staring at Reign and the others with vignce. As soon as the monsters got close to Reign and the others, their bodies were suddenly cut apart, flesh, bones, and guts flying everywhere around them as lightning flickered around. "We don''t have time to y with you guys, piss off." Reign said as they all released a portion of their auras, making the monsters shake in fear and run away, scattering around the city. Reign and the others walked inside the city and looked at the buildings, houses, and stores that were present. There was nobody there, but some signs still remained. "This, is this Chinese?" Reign asked as he looked at a sign that stood above a store. "Yeah, that''s in Chinese, all of these signs are in Chinese," Beast added from the side as Reign ced his hand over his chin. "Another city that was transported somewhere it wasn''t supposed to be, huh?" "Let''s take a look around, maybe there are still some people that are alive." Reign and the others walked around in hopes of finding somebody, but they doubted that they would be able to do so. The monsters here were Tier II, and no matter how talented one was, if they were faced with such powerful monsters from the very beginning, death was the only thing waiting for them. The safe zones had been removed a while ago, which meant that the monsters would be able to break through and kill those that were inside, but even without the safe zones being removed, the people inside would have run out of food and water months ago, meaning that they would have to go out to find some, which would definitely make them prey, and for monsters as powerful as the ones present here, it was easy for them to find and kill them. After walking around for around half an hour, Reign and the others were unable to find a single person alive. They decided to climb to the top of a nearby building and looked around the city, but it was the same as always, the only thing present was monsters, monsters that were running away thanks to the aurasing from Reign and the others. "IS ANYBODY HERE?!" Reign suddenly shouted, his shout imbued with mana and traveling around the entire area. "WE HAVE COME TO HELP YOU, PLEASE RESPOND!" Nothing, even after waiting for a bit, there was nobody here that responded to Reign, and he was unable to sense anyone either. It became more and more clear that their previous thoughts about the city being devoid of any humans were correct. Nobody was here, only monsters and ruins of what used to be a city where people lived in. "Let''s explore a bit more before going to the next area, there might still be some people alive, although I know the chances are slim." Reign said as the others nodded before they jumped off the building. They spent about 30 more minutes inside the city, but the only traces of human life they had found were some mangled corpses that were rotting, prompting them to leave the city and continue forward with their journey. The next area was interestingly also a city, but one whose building style and buildings itself were very different from the previous one. It looked old, much olderpared to the one they visited before. They looked at it from a distance before going closer to it. As they entered in the city, they immediately became aware of where they were. The lush trees covering the many empty buildings where no human had lived for decades looked splendid while the eerie Ferris wheel gave them slight chills. The sign showing a sickle and a hammer was seen, while there was a small sign on which the name of the city could be seen. ''?'''' It''s a name most of the world had heard at least once in their lives, although the nuclear power nt and city next to it were much more famous. They were in the city of Pripyat, the city that had once been located next to the city of Chernobyl. Chapter 616 Exploring The City "Hey, I mean New York was enough of a surprise, but what the hell man?" Reign said as he scratched his head and stared at the city from a distance. Upon learning what the city was, all of them immediately distanced themselves from it. They didn''t know if there was radiation left inside or around the city, and they didn''t want to risk it. "Hmmm, what happened to you guys, to suddenly get so meek and act like this?" Aethion asked Reign while M''azgara and her elites were also looking at them with confused expressions on their faces. "Ah, right, you guys don''t know about Pripyat and the Chernobyl nuclear power nt, wait, do you even know what a nuclear power nt is?" Reign suddenly asked Aethion and M''azgara who simply shook their heads. ''M''azgara I didn''t expect would know, but you neither, seems like there really is no such technology in the universe, just like you have said.'' Reign told Aethion before starting to narrate what Chernobyl was. He briefly exined how a nuclear power nt works. He first told them about nuclear fission and how a neutron collides with a uranium atom and splits it to release a lot of energy in the form of heat and radiation. How the nuclear fission heats up water that is in the core of the reactor, then the water goes into tubes inside a heat exchanger where steam is created in order to create electricity from another generator. After that, Reign exined how the reactor had exploded and that the radiation that had been released made it impossible for humans to go there without suffering immensely and dying. It took him some time to exin everything, and in the end, both M''azgara and Aethion were left stunned. "To think you had suchrge constructions that produced so much power, the power that generator could potentially explode with is probably equal to what an average Transcendent could have." "Yeah, and you still don''t know about nuclear missiles, not to mention the Tsar bomb and simr weapons that are much more powerful." "I''ll tell you about itter, not now." Reign quickly said as he saw how Aethion''s eyes opened wide. The old man was quite interested in learning stuff, and hearing how Earth had been improving its technology was something very interesting to him. "Even though it can''t bepared with what we can do with mana and the amazing buildings and structures that have been built thanks to it, you guys have managed to do it without using any mana at all, truly astonishing, had the system not taken over the and rendered most of your technology obsolete, mostly electrical technology and the like, I have a feeling that you would have been able to fight against most monsters in the early stages of the game," Aethion told Reign who nodded his head. ''That''s another thing I want to know, just why did the system do that, not to mention that the system itself had told us that the overseer was the one to make that choice, which clearly was not the case.'' Reign told himself before shaking his head and staring at the city in front of them. They could see some monsters, all of them looking quite grotesque and rtively smallpared to the ones they had seen before. If they were to guess simply based on their observations, they would say that there still was radiation down there. The monsters didn''t look normal, they were grotesque and some looked horribly mutated, just like one would see when ying certain video games that were taking ce in the city of Chernobyl or Pripyat. "Hmmm, I don''t think you need to worry about it, radiation is the emission of energy as electromaic waves or as moving subatomic particles, and thanks to how strong you guys are now, you should have quite some resistance over it, not to mention that you can always use your mana to shield yourself from it, which should make it impossible for you to get affected in any way." Aethion suddenly said as he looked down at the city. "Are you sure, I don''t want to go down there only to find out that I am dying from cancer in a couple of days because you weren''t right." Reign told Aethion, prompting thetter tough. "Boy, you are a Nephilim, even if you were to bathe in the radiation, your true form would be enough to heal you from anything that happens, not to mention that you have light maniption as well and can heal yourself even further, so don''t worry too much and go down there, you can leave the rest here and check it out yourself, I can guarantee that you will be fine," Aethion said, making Reign click his tongue in slight frustration before nodding his head. "Wait here, let me check it out first," Reign told the others before speeding down and arriving at the city. He coated himself in mana and was immediately able to feel a change. There was something outside of his body that was trying to go past the mana coating but was unable to do so. "See, it''s trying to get to you, but the mana is keeping you safe, as long as you keep it up, you will be fine, not to mention that it will have a hard time doing anything to your body since you are a Tier IV being, so rx a bit, only ces that have a high density of radiation will be able to harm you, and that is only if you are not coating yourself with mana," Aethion told Reign before thetter called the others over, not forgetting to tell them to use mana to coat their bodies. They were all able to sense the difference and were surprised to find that mana could actually block off radiation. This would help not only them but all the other yers if they were ever faced with a situation where radiation was present and they had to go through it. They slowly started walking through the city. The empty city gave eerie vibes as it was one that had been abandoned for over a century, with nobody living inside. Tourism had started blooming for the city of Pripyat, but even then, there were not many that dared go there. The monsters here were thankfully Tier III, and they were powerful enough for M''azgara to be able to use them as nutrients to create her main army. The monsters were all different from each other, even the ones that were the same race looked different. Deers with two heads, one which was normal while the other one was horribly transfigured withrge teeth that could easily rip through flesh, wolves with green glowing bodies, multiple heads, more legs than normal all kinds of mutations could be seen. This was actually a good thing for M''azgara. The monsters here had adapted to living in such conditions, which meant that the ones she would be able to create would be the same, very adaptable, and able to move through many different biomes without much difficulty. One could say that this was the perfect ce for M''azgara to get her nutrients, at least for now, before she be more powerful and could have arger, and more powerful army. The monsters were of course unable to do a thing to Reign and the others thanks to them being a whole realm above them. They were able to easily walk through the city and take in the sights, evening across an area boss that was present inside Pripyat. The area boss was powerful and could fight evenly against Reign, but if it was to fight against all of them together, it would be killed without much difficulty, prompting it to do nothing. The area boss was actually a giant deer, its skin was milky white and it had blue glowing antlers on its head. The monster was many timesrger than a normal deer and was as big as a normal house. Upon sensing just how powerful Reign and the others were the giant deer simply started following them around. It was quite tame and never tried to attack them or anything simr. Beast even went to the deer that lowered its body and stared at Beast, before its eyes softly closed as he started rubbing its forehead. "It''s very tame, I can actually tame it right now if I wanted to," Beast said with slight surprise as he looked at the giant deer that was acting as if it was a pet. Suddenly, a glow appeared around the deer before it actually licked Beast and transformed itself. It suddenly became smaller, just like a normal deer. It was then enveloped in a bright blue light that formed a ball around it. "Umm, sorry, it''s evolving, we need to wait here for a bit, I tamed it just now," Beast said as he scratched the back of his head. "Truly the luckiest bastard ever." Reign sighed as he and the others sat down and waited for the deer to evolve. They hade here in order to find a suitable ce for M''azgara to use, and Beast had already found a good monster to tame, one that immediately started evolving to Tier IV after being tamed. Chapter 617 Silence Of The Gods Reign and the other patiently waited for the deer to finish his evolution before cing the portal inside the city and leaving the area. They had managed to find what they were looking for, and there was no need for them to continue exploring around as they needed to get stronger in order to find out just what was going on with the fog and why it was present in the depths of the mountain range. Of course, their main goal, for now, was reaching New York, but that would have to wait until they were stronger since they were able to see powerful flying monsters present near the city, making it impossible for them to reach it with their current strength. As Reign and the others were waiting in the city of Pripyat, Vajra arrived at the holy mountain of the Nephilims. He immediately made his way over to Raziel and the Nephilims that were on the mountain all bowed to the powerful god who was one of the oldest friends of their leader. He entered the castle before making his way to Raziel''s office and entered without knocking as he knew that Raziel was aware of his presence. Upon entering the office, he was able to see Raziel removing the chess table. "Hmm, chess, you were ying against someone?" Vajra asked Raziel who nodded at him before cing the table inside a cab. "My eldest disciple had decided to visit me, he seemed quite confident in being able to defeat me, so I yed with him for a bit." "Oh, Quin visited you, that bastard, he hasn''t even said hello to me yet," Vajra said in an annoyed expression as he thought of the ck-haired kid that used to call him big brother a long time ago. "Tch, he even managed to reach the realm above Supreme, I guess that''s one more reason why I need to do this," Vajra said in a low voice as Raziel nced at him. "So, did he win?" "No, I won 32 games, he didn''t manage to win once," Raziel said with a gleeful smile on his face as Vajra chuckled. "How is that brat doing?" "He''s fine, he managed to gain a new perspective about some stuff, so he went to meditate." "He''s going to grow even more powerful, huh?" Vajra asked Raziel who smiled at him. "So, you have finally decided to take the next step, haven''t you, old friend?" Raziel asked Vajra who nodded at him. "I am still not 100% confident, but it is time, I have waited long enough, many of my old friends have either died in battle or were able to reach higher than me, I can''t be the only one that has stagnated for so long, it is time for me to do it, so I havee to say goodbye, in case I don''t make it," Vajra said in a serious manner as Raziel chuckled. "Left me forst, haven''t you?" "Well, I knew you were busy with whatever n you are making, so I thought I should give you some time beforeing here to cloud your mind with my decision." Raziel suddenly stood up and smiled at Vajra before moving to him. "Come with me, I want to show you something," Raziel said as he made his way up the stairs and toward the rooftop of the tower they were in. Vajra looked at him in confusion before following him and reaching the rooftop. "Don''t fight it, just go along with the flow, alright?" Raziel asked Vajra before cing his hand on the ogre''s shoulder. They both suddenly disappeared from the spot as Raziel was bringing him to somece. ''What the hell?!'' Vajra suddenly thought as he looked around him. They were traveling through the void of the universe, but the problem was the speed with which they were doing so. It was something that Vajra had never seen before, Raziel''s top speed. ''This, this is faster than the speed of light, much faster than the speed of light.'' Vajra thought as he nced around them. ''How fast are we going, how many light years is he passing each second?'' Vajra gulped as they passed next to celestial bodies with immense speed. In one moment, he was able to see a small red dot in the distance, and in the next moment, they were next to the giant red star that was the dot. Before he could even take a good look at it, they moved away and Vajra could see for an instant that they were next to a ck hole, but before the pull of the ck hole could even be felt, they had already moved far away from it. ''Old friend, just what realm have you reached?'' Vajra thought as he did his best to calm himself. The speed they were traveling with was actually making it hard for Vajra''s body and he needed to use his strength in order tobat the incredible stress it was putting on him. For a Supreme to actually be pressured because the speed he was traveling at was simply far too great was something unheard of, at least Vajra had never heard about something like this in the past. Suddenly, they stopped. Vajra stared at Raziel who pointed ahead of them, prompting Vajra to follow the finger and gaze ahead, only for his eyes to open wide in shock. Right in front of them, Vajra could see a ck hole, but this one was different, its size, was simply toorge,rger than any he had seen before. Thergest ck hole that scientists from Earth had discovered was called an ultramassive ck hole and it had the mass of 30 billion suns, butpared to this one, it was like a childpared to an adult. One couldn''t evenprehend just howrge the ck hole in front of them was at first nce. The pull of the ck hole was something that even Vajra wouldn''t be able to escape from, and it was only thanks to Raziel that he was able to stand still in the void and stare at it. "What, what is this, how could something like this be possible?" Vajra asked as he had never before heard of something like this existing. "Wee to the center of our universe Vajra, this is the spot where our universe emerged from, the result of the big bang that had torn the very fabric of time and spice, creating this monster in front of us, and the rest of the universe," Raziel said with a smile on his face before looking at Vajra. "If you are wondering why nobody has found it yet, it''s because this ce is isted, hidden between multipleyers of the universe, existing in its own pocket of space between all theyers, never to be found by anyone, the system included." "This ce is one that rarely has any guests, you are the fifth person I have ever brought over here, I had nned on doing it much sooner, but I wanted to see if you would be able to go over the mental block you have ced on yourself, whether or not you would be able to gather your thoughts and finally decide to take the next step, I am happy that I have done that as you didn''t disappoint me, old friend." Ѧd n?a| om "Raziel, just what, how, I " Vajra was still stunned, stunned to find out what this ce was and how nonchntly Raziel was talking about it. "The only people I had ever brought over here were those I deemed trustworthy enough, and talented enough, Quin was one of them." "Now, I know you have many questions, but trust me, most will be answered soon, right after we go in," Raziel said as he took a step forward, only for Vajra to grab his arm. "Go in, are you insane Reign, even you will be killed by something like this, so stop joking around!" Vajra said in an angry tone as Raziel smiled at him. "Well, I never said we are simply going to walk in, I first need to open up a path, only then can we enter without worry." As Raziel said so, a white and ck sword suddenly appeared in his hand. ''Silence of the Gods.'' That was the name of the sword Raziel had taken out, it was his personal weapon, and the one that had gained the title of the most powerful weapon in the universe. One sh of the sword and a god will fall, his body cut in half and his soul destroyed, never to be seen ever again. Raziel brought the sword above his head before shing down with one hand. ''Not even you can do anything to this thing, why are you ev-'' Vajra''s thoughts were interrupted as his body shook heavily from the sight in front of him. The impossiblyrge ck hole that could easily kill a Supreme God was cut in half without any difficulty. "Let''s go, Vajra, let me show you the truth." "The truth?" "Yes, the truth." "What truth, about what, Reign?" "Everything." Chapter 618 Vajra Learns The Truth, Thousands Of Years Passing In An Instant ? Vajra stared at the giant ck hole that had been cut in half by Raziel. Cutting a ck hole was something that would rarely be seen as the result of such an action would bring forth a massive wave of power from the ck hole. The incredible gravitational pull that a ck hole would have would copse, and then it would all explode outward, giving birth to an invisible wave of power that would damage and destroy everything that stood in its path. This, however, did not happen here. The ck hole was cut in half, and it simply paused itself, it looked like two pieces that were frozen in time that were simply standing and not doing anything. The gravitational pull was gone, any movement from the ck hole had stopped, and it was simply standing in front of the two, while a dot of white light could be seen in the center, right where Raziel had cut it. "Come, don''t worry about it, you''ll find out what is happening after we go in," Raziel told Vajra who nodded at him. Even though the situation at hand was something that made Vajra very confused and made him rethink some of the things he knew, he still trusted Raziel. The two had known each other and were friends for millions of years now, and the trust between the two was firm. Whatever was happening, Vajra was certain that it wouldn''t be detrimental to him, after all, with the speed and power Raziel had just shown him, he knew that he was not his match and could be killed easily by Raziel. The two went forward and entered the light, which looked like a gate that stood in the center of the ck hole. They disappeared inside before suddenly getting out in an instant. Vajra was panting hard, his entire body enveloped in sweat. His eyes were opened wide in shock while his hands and legs were shaking. "How how long were we gone for?" Vajra asked Raziel who was standing beside him, calmly looking at him. "An instant, we simply got inside and went outside the next moment, no time has passed outside," Raziel said as Vajra straightened himself up and stared at him. "Impossible, we I am certain that we spent thousands of years there, I can''t be wrong, how is it possible that only an instant passed here, that that was no illusion, there''s no way-" "Calm down old friend, your memory is hazy, you probably only remember 10% of it, if not even less," Raziel told Vajra who started breathing deeply in an attempt to calm himself. He was after all a Supreme, a being that had lived for millions of years, even though what he had just seen and learned overthrew everything he thought he knew about the universe, his mind was powerful enough to allow him to calm himself and slowly take it in. "I have taken Quin here many years ago, and even though he has still to regain all the memories, he probably had about 85 C 90% of them, and that is after many years had passed, so you don''t need to focus on the memories too much, they will naturallye back, especially after you manage to break through," Raziel told Vajra who nodded at him. "How confident are you of breaking through the next realm now?" Raziel asked Vajra who smiled at him. "Fully confident, 100%, there''s no way I will fail, it would be too embarrassing to fail something like that now," Vajra stated as Raziel chuckled at him. "But old friend, that ce, all those memories, what are they, how is that even possible?" Vajra asked Raziel who grabbed his shoulder before moving them away from the ck hole. "It''s about to heal itself, we shouldn''t stay too close," Raziel said as Vajra stared at the giant ck hole that was starting to move and hide the gate of light. The two halves slowly reconnected and the ck hole was whole again as if nothing had happened. "The memories are my own, plus the memories of other people that had once been by my side, some of them also belonged to my enemies, I ced them here in order to be able to show them to people I trusted in the future, of course, this ce has always been here, ever since the creation of the universe, hidden from others, never to be reached by any being, except that I found it, and used it to my own benefit," Raziel said as he looked at Vajra. "How long?" Vajra suddenly asked him. "Huh?" "How long were you there, in that ce?" "Honestly?" "I can''t really remember how long, I stopped counting the years after some time." "Now, let''s go back, you have something to do, and I have something to look forward to." Raziel said as he smiled at Vajra who nodded at him before smiling back. Back on Earth, Reign and the others had arrived back in the territory. Even though the portal they had built was for the use of M''azgara and her brood, they could use it as well. The best part was that it was as expensive as the first portal they built and wouldn''t rise in price thanks to the normal portals as they were separate from one another. Reign and the others could also use them, and they could allow other groups to do so, but the number of people that could use them was limited. Reign and the others had finally finished finding a good location for M''azgara and her army, so what was left was to go to the depths of the mountain range to level up some more. M''azgara''s five elite monsters would go with them in order to increase their strength and to level up as well, as would Aelrinder. M''azgara herself would not go, as the Brood Mother, she didn''t need to personally kill enemies in order to gain exp as she would get a part of the exp her monsters would get. The five elites would not be giving her any exp as they were special, but any monster the rest of her brood killed would bring her a bit of exp. Even though it was only a small portion of the exp one would usually get from killing a monster, thanks to how many monsters she could create and control, she would be able to level up without any difficulty. The only thing left for everybody to do was to wait for Shadow, Laura, and Tank toe back and to level up. The depths of the mountain range were not a ce that just anybody could go to thanks to how dangerous it was, so having arge number of Tier IVbatants was important in the case of them ever getting besieged by other monsters. Aelrinder was unable to go with them previously as he was needed in the elven territory. Thanks to the barriers being lifted, the elves were slowly starting to get ready to wee more of their own into this world. The queen had sensed that thanks to their alliance with Reign and the others, they were slowly being epted by the world, which would lead to the system allowing them to bring more people over. Those were very good news for them all since this new territory would get connected to the main one, allowing them to do many more thingspared to before. Even though they were ashamed to admit this, ever since they allied themselves with Reign, they were slowly losing the dominance they had when it came to power. The yers, who were once weaker than them on average, were now not only much higher in numbers but there were higher leveled yers presentpared to the elves as well. Even the orcs, who had managed to build a portal rtively quickly thanks to Magokur who had immediately allied himself with Reign and the others, were starting to be more powerful than the elves. The elves had no qualms about their allies being strong, but they didn''t want to be deadweight and wanted to pull their own weight and be useful. After all, an alliance was only fair when each side was powerful in its own right. With that being done, Aelrinder was avable and could go with Reign and the others to level up, something he looked forward to. Most of the elves would be surprised to see their reliable and always calmmander fighting with such passion and zeal that he showed when he was together with Reign and the others. Only a couple of elves knew his real nature and just how much he loved to fight against powerful enemies, and they knew better than to spread the news. In the following two weeks, Reign and the others had managed to improve their levels and explored more of the depths, while Shadow and the others arrived one after another, with Tank being thest one to arrive at the end of the second week. Chapter 619 Fighting In The Depths ? None of the three had encountered any truly dangerous situations like Reign and Beast had. Their challenges were rtively simple, just the kind that took a long time to finish and also took some luck in order to quickly meet the requirements. Upon arriving, Reign and the others narrated everything that had happened to them, and upon hearing how Reign and Wolf had seen the Statue of Liberty and now knew that New York was rtively close, Shadow wanted to go immediately, just like Reign at the start. It didn''t take much to calm him down as they had after all gone through much and their wills were tempered, allowing them all to calm themselves down and think about the best course of action. Knowing that his parents were fine and being rtively close to getting to them was enough for Shadow for now. With New York being visible from the area, they all knew that they would sooner orter be able to go there, which meant they only needed to focus on leveling up quickly in order to do so. Luckily, they could still tamper with the party settings and were able to set the exp % to go mostly to Shadow and the others so that they would quickly catch up. They had arrivedter than Reign and the others, which had set them back by quite some levels. In order to quickly catch up to Reign and the others, they started hunting inside the depths of the mountain range and barely did anything else. M''zagara''s army had grown by quite a bit in those two weeks. With her Tier IV monsters set loose inside the city of Pripyat, the many Tier III monsters were hunted down with great speed and efficiency, allowing M''zagara to quickly start creating many monsters of all shapes and sizes. Her army grew exponentiallyrge rtively quickly and now she had over 200 monsters that were Tier III. The incredible speed upon which she was able to create her army was something previously unseen by Reign and the others. There were many different kinds of monsters now present in the cave system below Doncaster, as well as inside the city of Pripyat which was their main hunting grounds. Even though she had 200 monsters, that was not enough as she was not even halfway through the maximum number of monsters she could control. Her Tier IV monsters were more than powerful enough topletely overpower her army of Tier III monsters, and that was without counting in the 5 elite Tier IV monsters she had which could all single-handedly decimate the Tier III''s. M''azgara didn''t stop and she was continuously sending her monsters into the city which had thousands upon thousands of Tier III monsters present. Her monsters had even started exploring the surrounding areas a bit as she, Reign, and the others were interested to find just what kind of creatures would be present there and if they would be able to get any benefits from going there in the future. Her monster army had just started taking shape so they were slow when it came to exploring the areas and were slowly progressing in doing so. As for Reign and the others, they were in the depths and were currently fighting some mid-grade Tier IV monsters. ''Dammit, they arrived without any of us noticing them.'' Reign cursed as he blocked a blow and was sent flying back. Even though he and the others had gained over 20 levels during the time they were hunting in the depths, the mid-grade Tier IV monsters that had attacked them were all high-leveled mid-grade Tier IV monsters, which meant they were over 20 levels above Reign and the others. They were all gray,pletely gray, and out of the 5 that had attacked them, two were noticeably stronger, which made Reign and the others aware that they were the rare cases when a monster that waspletely corrupted by the fog became stronger than it previously was. Those two were the ones that were giving them all a headache as their group had 13 Tier IVbatants thanks to M''azgara''s elites joining them. Even though the elites were weaker than Reign and the others, they were a bit stronger than an average monster of their level, which made them a valuable fighting force. That, coupled with Beast and two of his Tier IV monsters, the two being ckie and the white deer he had tamed which he named Spirit, made it so they could gang up on the mid-grade Tier IV monsters. The two powerful Tier IV monsters were fighting against 4 of them each, while the remaining three were going against two enemies, with one person helping out any of the three groups when there was a need to do so. Still, even though they outnumbered the monsters by such arge margin, they were barely holding an advantage over them. The monsters were fighting without any care in the world, no injury would make them flinch or stop for a moment and they would simply continue with their attacks. Their defense was not something that Reign and the others were able to easily prate through, with only Wolf being able to deal damage rtively easily up close as his sword was much more powerfulpared to the weapons Reign and the others wielded. He wasn''t using the chaos mes, but thanks to him wielding the weapon, his mes held a bit of the chaotic energy inside of them, making them more powerful than normal, not to mention the incredible sharpness that the sword possessed that made it a simple job for Wolf to cut through or prate a monster. The only drawback was the fact that Wolf had to listen to the soul of the dead enemy leader who was constantly nagging him and making him angry, but it was a small drawback when put inparison to the sword and how incredibly powerful it was. A rank SSS weapon was something that one could utilize until the very end, with only a rank Z being above it. Even without getting a new sword, Wolf would be able to use this one until he reached the realm of Transcendence as a Rank SSS weapon was not something that would simply stop giving him buffs when he reached a new realm. The only time a person would notice that a Rank SSS item was giving a weaker buffpared to before was when they reached Tier X, which was the very peak of power below the Transcendent realm. Those that reached it would not care about the lower buffs as they would already be incredibly powerful beings that rarely anyone could go against. With his weapon clenched in his hands, Wolf shed down and opened arge wound on the body of the giant monster that was battling them, before cauterizing the wound with his powerful mes. "Why are you using those mes, use the chaos from the sword you idiot, you will be able to deal a lot more damage that way, stop ignoring the great power inside of it!" The soul bombarded Wolf once again with verbal insults as it was getting annoyed by the fact that Wolf simply ignored the power of chaos and never used it. Perhaps it was because he was one person that had utilized the power of chaos before being defeated by Reign, and even though he barely had any memory of that, he was annoyed when seeing others who were able to resist the temptation that chaos brought with it. Merely seeing how Wolf was not budging from his decision to not use chaos until it was the only option left made the soul angry and jealous of his strong, unbending mind. The monster that Wolf was fighting against was a huge one. It was about 30 meters long and it was 5 meters tall. With eight legs, the monster moved with a rtively high speed even though its body didn''t look like it could move fast. It had fur that wasn''t particrly hard to cut through, but it offered high resistance to mes that even Wolf had trouble going up against, a first for him as every single monster that had fur was weak to his mes in the past. He was battling the monster with Tank, Shadow, and ckie, while Reign was fighting against the other powerful Tier IV monster with Laura, Beast, and Spirit. Greenie was helping out M''azgara''s elites together with Aelrinder, and their battle was seemingly going much smoother even though they only had a slight advantage in numberspared to Reign and the others. Aelrinder was the one that belonged to no particr group, and thanks to his great speed, he was able to go to and fro each of the groups and help them out when they needed it. His help was weed greatly each time, and they were slowly starting to push the monsters back while damaging them more and more. The current n was for Reign and the others to simply stand their ground against the powerful Tier IV monsters before Greenie and the others were able to beat the other three and join them. Chapter 620 Fighting The Powerful Mid-Grade Tier IVs ? Waiting for Greenie and the others to finish fighting so that they could help them, was not as simple or easy as it seemed to be. The monsters were relentlessly charging at and attacking Reign and the others with the sole purpose of killing them. Being on the defensive would not work as the seemingly mindless monsters didn''t care about anything else other than to kill them, which meant that fighting with everything they had and going on the offensive was much more effective in this case. Reign''s lightning was on full disy as he used his speed to its fullest, moving around the monster and inflicting minor injuries with his normal attacks. In this way, he was able to upy the monster and keep its attention on him, allowing the others to attack it with their skills. His teammates, however, were having difficulty doing big damage. The only one capable of inflicting high damage to the monster was Beast, Spirit was doing fine, but he was a monster that specialized in speed and magic, most of his skills being usable for taking outrge groups of enemies with only a few that were good for taking on monsters with a high defense. Laura had powerful skills that could deal devastating damage, but they would do so against demons, when faced with a monster that was of a realm higher than her right now, she could only use her most powerful skills to deal high damage, something that would drain arge portion of her demonic energy and life force. She couldn''t simply fire off her most powerful skills right away, and thanks to the fact that the monster they were fighting against not only possessed high strength and defense but was also very fast, it was hard to lock on to it and hit it. Reign''s speed was above the monster''s, but just by a bit, leading to him being hit a couple of times. Each time he was hit, he was sent flying back as the 5-meter-tall monster that had what looked like steel armor on its body possessed greater strength than any of them. The other Tier IV monsters, although powerful in their own right, were nowhere close as powerful as the two that Reign and Wolf''s groups were going up against. With how things were looking right now, it was more probable for Wolf''s group to take down their enemy than Reign and his groups as that former had more firepower, thanks to Wolf''s sword and more heavy hitters in the team. Tank was able to block some attacks, even though he would be sent back a bit by each, while Shadow was able to use his darkness to deal continuous damage to the monster. ckie was more powerful than other monsters of his own realm and could deal some heavy damage with his fangs and ws, not to mention that Tank was not only blocking attacks but dishing out damage with his axe as well. Reign had Laura who was healing him each time he got hurt, which allowed him to continuously attack the monster and keep it upied while Beast wasunching arrow after arrow. The need for healing was another reason why Laura was unable to deal heavy damage as it was not only Reign she had to heal, but others that got injured as well. Reign was sent flying back once again, but this time, he had used the power of his sword and summoned his clone. The clone appeared next to Reign and quickly stabbed one sword in the ground before grabbing Reign and stopping him from moving further. The clone then quickly attacked the monster while Reign took on a stance and pulled back his right arm. He stared at the monster before exhaling deeply and concentrating. He knew that he was still far from mastering the move, but it was the one that could help him the most right now. He closed his eyes for 4 seconds while his clone battled against the monster, it was unfortunately not as strong as Reign and was outssed in every single aspect, leading to the monster quickly gaining the edge, even after Beast had attacked it with his arrows. The clone was smashed down on the ground and the monster was going for the killing blow, annoyed by the enemies that were constantly managing to deal damage to it whilst dodging or blocking its attacks. Even though its body was getting more injuries each second thanks to Beast who was relentlesslyunching arrows at it, it simply ignored it, only wanting to smash the clone apart and get rid of it. The monster, which was humanoid in appearance and had two legs and two arms, stood right above the clone and lifted its arms up before clenching them with full force. It smashed down and hit the clone, destroying it immediately and forcing the ground below crack open and dent. Right after dealing with the clone, it nced at where Reign had previously stood, only to be unable to see him. Before it was able toprehend why it was so, it suddenly felt danger from right in front of him as Reign appeared and stabbed its left leg. [ Severing, Sword Four ] The man that had previously disappeared erupted from the tip of Reign''s sword as it prated through the leg with ease. It didn''t just stop there as the mana exploded outwards and arge hole was created on the leg, one that one could see through and was about 35cm in diameter. The monster shouted in anger before swiping his right arm at Reign, but thetter had already moved and was standing right between the monster''s legs. The 5-meter-tall monster was unable to hit Reign with its previous attempt, and it had left itself open for yet another attack. ''You won''t be able to move quickly now, with this injury, this battle has already been decided.'' Reign thought before shing upwards with his two swords. [ Severing, Light, and Darkness ] The skill was the first one Reign had created from the ''Severing'' series and thanks to him finally unlocking his race and obtaining the light and darkness maniption abilities, it had be even stronger than before. The two shes cut through the hard shell that covered the monster and opened two nasty wounds, but even though it was not a light wound, it didn''t do all that much to the monster when it came to lowering its fighting capabilities as the previous attack did. Reign quickly moved away as arge green arrow wasunched at the monster, stabbing deep inside the left shoulder. Beast had used the chance when the monster was upied and was standing still tounch a powerful arrow that left his fingers numb while Laura''s aura was rising as a pentagram was drawn in front of her. Her arm transformed and she punched the pentagram, only for the monster to now move and dodge the ray which only grazed him and did barely anything. "It''s a good thing I wasn''t really aiming at him," Laura smirked as the ray continued forward, hitting a monster that Greenie was holding while one of M''azgara''s monsters was attacking it. The ray prated through the body and left a gaping hole through the monster''s body, allowing them to quickly focus their firepower on it and deal great damage. Even Aelrinder had joined them and was using his spear to stab the monster numerous times in order to deal as much damage as possible so that they could finish it and move on to the other ones. With one monster almost dead, the rest of the battle would go easier after they finally finished it off. The one Reign was fighting against was now slowed down, but it was far from being dead. A Tier IV monster was not so easily killed, and even though the gaping hole on its leg was slowing it down, one could already see the flesh slowly starting to work in order to close the hole. It was thanks to the fog that the monsters had high regenerative powers and one couldn''t simply deal small but continuous damage if they wished to kill them as the fog would heal them up. Only some forms of continuous damage were able to work against the fog, such as Laura''s demonic energy and the power of Darkness that Shadow had. Wolf''s mes were somewhat suppressed by the fog when it came to burning as fiercely and as long as they usually did, but the power of chaos inside of them was enough to offset it, and if he was to use the chaos mes, the fog would be unable to do anything to them. As time trickled by, the battle became easier and easier for Reign and the others. Their mana was running low and they were injuredter as Laura was unable to continue healing them all up since her demonic energy was running low, but there were no serious injuries present and after dealing with the three weaker monsters, Greenie, and the others went to help Reign and the others out. With seven morebatants joining the battle, even the two powerful Tier IV monsters were unable to defend themselves for long and fell in battle. Chapter 621 Reaching The Limit ? The party left the depths immediately after the fight. They had gained nothing from the depths other than exp as no monster dropped any items. When one reached a higher realm, it became increasingly more difficult for them to gain items as every single one was of a high rank and would bring them a lot of benefits. The way that people would get more powerful items at higher ranks was by gathering the remains of the monsters and rare ores in the world and having an item made. It wasn''t a problem for the right now as they had Adrian who was a master smith, but if he was to leave, then it would be very difficult for them to gain ess to higher-ranked items as there was only so much one smith could do. The elven smith wasn''t as good as Adrian and people wouldn''t be able to get items at the same rate as right now as two smiths were working together to create them. The yers themselves would have to start learning how to smith and raise their proficiency in order to create higher-ranked items. Luckily, they had no shortage of such yers as there were many that started learning how to craft different types of items early on. It happened pretty much right after Reign and the others had taken control over the underground city and they had a plethora of yers that were capable of creating Rank A items right now, while Rank S items were a different story thanks to howrge of a difference was between the power contained in them. There were only a handful of yers that could create Rank S items, and they were unable to create them on a constant basis as luck yed a big factor when it came to that. Out of ten tries, they might be able to make 1 Rank S items, which was not good as they would be wasting a ton of resources in order to do so. Gaining more proficiency wasn''t easy either as they needed to constantly work hard and create items in order to get better, but luckily for them, there was no shortage of that. Many yers simply couldn''t wait for Adrian to create the items, so they would make sure to stock up on the resources that were needed before handing them over to the yer who was tasked to make them. Many yers were friendly with the elven smiths and they would often work together, which made it a bit easier for them to create the items, but failure was still present and there were even times when they would use up all the resources before managing to seed in creating a Rank S item. That only made the yers respect Adrian more as the old man had never once failed when it came to creating an item, no matter what rank it was. It was only now that they realized just how difficult it was for one to rise to the position of a master cksmith and just how far above them Adrian was. If they knew that he was also a Transcendent, they would probably lose their minds. Adrian made it a secret that he was a Transcendent and never showed his power to any yer, even Reign and the others had only learned of the fact muchter. Most of the people present inside the castle walls were high leveled individuals that were incredibly powerful, with even the weakest amongst them being Tier V. Reign and the others had taken parts of the monsters they had in while allowing M''azgara''s monsters to take a portion as well so that they could bring the nutrients back to M''azgara. Therge humanoid monster that Reign had fought against would be especially good for her since she could create a simr monster like him in the future. As for the other parts, they would use them to create items. The mid-grade Tier IV monsters were powerful and the items would definitely not be of low quality. Reign and the others needed more powerful items as they didn''t possess many Rank SS items right now, and it was starting to show. Even though they were still much more powerfulpared to a normal monster of the same realm as them, they weren''t able to plow through tens of them with ease as they once could. The higher the realm, the more difficult it was for one to be significantly stronger than the rest, something that was true everywhere in the universe. If Reign and the others wanted to continue being as powerful as they were in the future, they would need powerful items to help them out next to their own strength being higherpared to others. After all, even if their base strength was above other people, if the enemy had higher-ranked items, they would be able to tighten the gap between them. "What do you think, can we get something useful from this?" Reign asked Adrian as thetter was sitting down in front of his smithy and smoking a cigar. "Yeah, I can make something good, you only need to wait about 20 days and it will be done." "20 days, what the hell man, that''s way too long!" Shadow said from the side as Adrian smirked at him. "I have numerous weapons and armor ordered from your people, I can''t just ignore them and make you guys items first, even if you are the leaders and nobody would mind it." "I have done so in the past, but I''m afraid that will no longer be the case, it weighs heavily on my conscience after all." "We''ll pay in order to get preferential treatment," Wolf said, which prompted Adrian to smile widely. "Well why didn''t you say so right away, I can definitely make an exception for my oldest customers in that case, my conscience will not be weighed down since you guys are paying in order to skip the queue." ''This old bastard, he just wanted more money.'' Shadow thought as he stared at Adrian who was suddenly all smiles. "Let''s see, from these things I can make some good armor, hmmm, with the elf helping me, even some essories wouldn''t be an issue, but only 2, no more." "What about a weapon, is that possible?" Reign asked Adrian who shook his head. "Not with these, I can use my own materials, but that will be quite expensive, even for you guys." "Alright, make two essories, that will be the most effective for us right now." Reign said as the others all nodded before leaving the smithy. "I will be done by tomorrow evening,e to collect it then," Adrian said as he went inside the smithy, humming along the way. Reign and the others had to fork out about 120 000 S Coins only to skip the queue, as for how much the items would end up costing, they had no idea. "That old bastard is bing greedier by the day, what the hell happened to him?" Shadow asked as Wolf simply shook his head. "Nothing happened, it''s just that the money we previously had was not high enough to move him, now that we do have a high enough number of S Coins, his true nature revealed itself, he was always a money-grubbing bastard it seems." "Oh, I see, so he was just not showing it before because we barely had any S Coinspared to him." "Yup." "Smart old bastard," Greenie said, prompting them all tough before going to their building. Nothing had been happening in the territory recently. The barriers between the areas were thinning out even more and they spected that they wouldpletely disappear in the next 2 C 3 days, but even then, they would be safe. The many powerful monsters that M''azgara had would be able to repel or at the very least slow down any attacks, which meant that the territory would be safe. Reign had not stopped searching for more trees that could be devoured by the golden tree that shielded the territory, and it was only growingrger andrger while the dome it could create was already powerful enough to withstand multiple attacks from Tier IVbatants, which meant that the territory had 2 things that were keeping them safe. With all of that present, Reign and the rest were able to go to the depths and level up without worrying too much, and they were only bing stronger and stronger. Some of the yers had reached the very peak of Tier III and were doing the challenges that the system had given them, and there were even two that were doing nothing upon reaching the peak as it seemed that they needed to first use mana to reinforce their body and make themselves stronger before attempting to evolve. Reign and the others had known for quite some time that there was a limit to what realm a person could reach, but this was the first time they had seen anyone reach it. The two had used up all their talent and now needed to slow down before leveling up further, especially when it came to evolving. If they were to try and hurry the process up, they would end up dying. This marked the beginning of how people started stagnating, not only here, but everywhere in the world. Chapter 622 The Three Dividing Realms ? ( Author: Sorry for no chapter yesterday, I unintentionally released it for my other novel :( Thank to how safe and convenient things were in Doncaster, the yers had no issues with growing stronger and constantly reaching new realms. None had faced a bottleneck so far, and they were able to evolve rtively easily after reaching the peak of the realm and finishing the challenges that the system would give them. It was only now, after people had reached Tier III, that this started happening. For some people, it happened even before the peak of the realm. Thanks to the system, they were able to immediately find out about it and start slowing down their leveling progress because as the more powerful they became, the more difficult it would be to use mana to reinforce their bodies and allow them to continue leveling up. Tier III was a sort of barrier, well, to be more exact, the evolution from the third to the fourth tier was a sort of barrier that people needed to cross as they were moving from being low-tiered entities into middle-tiered ones. The first three tiers could be called the beginner tiers, when people would rarely ever face a bottleneck and could easily level up and reach higher realms, it was also the tier where people would usually explosively grow and gain more power quickly. The middle was different. Each Tier would actually still give people explosive growth and great power, but that was not without a price. Holding such great power was difficult for many, and in the universe, people had given names to the three stages one would go through during the leveling realm. The first three tiers were called the Introductory Realms by the people of the universe as that was when most people would learn how to create skills, fuse them together, properly control and channel mana to their limbs and other body parts, and would learn how to fight with their selected weapons. The average fighter at the peak of the Introductory Realm would be able to attack at the speed of sound by using little mana, and their skills could allow them to wield great power enough to level a small hill. The next three tiers were called the Warrior Realm, it was there that the yers would usually start bringing out the true power of their abilities and would be able to do incredible feats like destroying an entire town by using all their powers. The Warrior Realm was also the big divide between those that were truly talented and had what it takes to work hard and ovee obstacles in order to progress further. With the help of the system, even those without great talent could rise high above others if they were willing to put in the work. It was in this realm that the true powerhouses would be born. As for the next three realms, from Tier VII to Tier IX, they were called the Power Realm as it was there that most would start getting in touch with world energy and would start preparing to transcend. Those in this realm were capable of moving mountains and cutting seas in half with their incredible power, some were even capable of going against weak Transcendents. This realm usually represented the peak of power that those in the leveling realm could reach, only being eclipsed by the final one, Tier X which was also called the Peak. Many would strive to reach the peak of power as they would certainly possess a great future upon doing so, and almost all would fail. To reach the peak itself was something that many would find even hard work was not enough, one needed to be talented, or very lucky and stumble upon fruitful encounters. Those that reached the peak of power were not only certain to transcend, but they were also almost certain to reach Sainthood in their lives. The average level of the yers on Earth was still just Tier III, and that was the low-grade Tier III, which meant that many had only now started seeing people reach a bottleneck and had to slow down their leveling speed. Reign and the others were anomalies, however. With their great talents and the marks they were given, they could easily reach the Power Realm without facing any obstacles, Reign himself was a being that wouldn''t face any obstacle till the very peak thanks to him being a Nephilim, while the others were not far behind. They were certain to reach high, and they would only face some bottlenecks in the Power Realm, which meant that their chances of reaching the peak were all high as well. None of them wanted to transcend before reaching it, however, as they knew just how important it would be for their future do to so. With Adrian making them the new items, the only thing left for Reign and the others was to rest and recover before heading out to the depths once again. There was nothing else for them to do, there were no true enemies they currently had in the region they were in, and there was nothing else for them to do. Killing the demons was one of the things they were nning on doing, but it was still not time to do so, even though they had so many Tier IVbatants amongst them. If they were to kill them, then they would have to ce Tier III and Tier IVbatants at the barrier the demons had created, and they wanted to wait a bit more so that M''azgara could create arger army and so that she could be stronger. The stronger she became, the more monsters she could control, including the Tier IV ones. If they waited just a bit longer she could create a few more Tier IV monsters that they could use to handle the monsters that would try to leave the fog. Even though Reign and the others had managed to kill quite a few of them, they hade across multiple battles taking ce at the barrier that the demons had created, which was the main reason why the demons were unable to deal with the yers. Reign and the others always made sure to go around and not enter the fog from the front as that way, they would stumble upon the monsters that are making their way over to the barrier, which was something they definitely did not want to do. With the demons busy dealing with the monsters, the yers were free to move around the mountain range and level up, which was still very important to them all. And like that, 2 more weeks passed. Reign and the others continued fighting the monsters in the depths and raised their levels while the yers did the same. More of them reached the peak of Tier III, and some had even managed to evolve to Tier IV. Magokur had also reached the realm after some time, and now there were 7 more Tier IVbatants in the territory. M''azgara had also managed to get stronger and could now control a total of 16 Tier IV beings, two morepared to when she just evolved. Her army had grown to 500 monsters and she could slow it down now, which meant that Reign and the others could finally eliminate the Tier IV demons and take over the mountain range. The demons, of course, didn''t stay idle and had also managed to be stronger during this time, now possessing over 20 Tier IVbatants. Reign and the others only knew that there were over 20 of them, but had no idea just how many of them there were. They had managed to reach the mid-grade of Tier IV and were also quite a bit more powerfulpared to before, but had no idea if the demons had a couple ofbatants that had reached higher and were potentially high-grade Tier IVbatants as they already had some mid-grade Tier IV''s before Reign and the others evolved. After sending out multiple people and keeping a close watch on the demons, they were able to eliminate that spection. From what they had seen, the strongest amongst them were mid-grade Tier IVs, and there were not many of them. Even if they had high-grade Tier IVs, their number would be low, maybe 2 or 3 of them, and with Reign and the others being free to use all of their power, those numbers would not be able to change the oue. Being outside of the fog meant that Reign could freely use his Nephilim powers and Wolf and the others didn''t need to worry about controlling their powers either as the monsters wouldn''t be able to sense them from so far away. The demons were powerful and Reign and the others were not taking any chances, which was why they had waited until there were over 30 of them that had reached Tier IV before attacking them. They were not only doing that, however, as M''azgara''s army would join them, as would the yers. The yers were unable to do anything to get revenge against the attack on Doncaster that happened over a month ago, but they could fight the demons. The demons had joined the enemy back then, which meant that they would partially be taking revenge by attacking and destroying them. Chapter 623 The Attack Commences ? Only high-grade Tier II yers were allowed to join the battle. Reign knew that there would be many Tier I and Tier II demons present, but he didn''t want to risk the weaker yers dying on the battlefield simply because they were too weak. He initially wanted to only allow Tier III yers to join, but the yers were adamant that he let the weaker ones fight as well as there were many of them that were in the high-grade and peak of Tier II inside the territory. They all wanted to help out and fight against the demons as this battle would probably mark the beginning of Doncaster''s dominance in the entire region. Without any more enemies left to rival them, Doncaster would be the most powerful force in the region, making them all proud to be a part of it. If they were going to continue being members of the territory, then they couldn''t simply allow those that were stronger to pick up their ck and fight for them, they all wished to fight as well, even when they knew that the battle would be dangerous for them. Reign allowed it in the end, fully aware of the emotions the yers had. Slightly less than 2 000 yers gathered in the center of the town, all ready to go through the portal and fight against the demons. M''azgara''s monsters also starteding out from below, taking the elevator in an orderly fashion. The 16 Tier IV monsters all showed themselves, making the yers a bit nervous at the start as seeing so many powerful Tier IV monsters was still not something they were used to, especially the Tier II yers who could all sense that the monsters in front of them were more than powerful enough to rip them all to shreds. The Tier III monsters also showed themselves. Even though there were about 2 000 yers present, their strength was at best on par with the army of 500 monsters thanks to the fact every single one of the monsters was a high-grade or peak Tier III monster. There were more Tier IIIbatants in the yer army, but most were low or mid-grade Tier IIIs. Reign and the others were all standing in front of therge army that they had gathered. Seeing so many people present alongside the monsters made them feel proud, these people were their people, they all fought alongside each other and helped one another in order for the territory to reach the level it was today. "Is everybody ready?!" Reign shouted out as the yers all shouted a loud ''yes'' in unison. With the confirmation being given, Reign simply nodded before turning around. He had made another portal for the monsters, and even though it wasn''t cheap, it wasn''t that expensive to the current them. From the money they were making thanks to the territory and from ying monsters, they would recuperate the money fairly quickly and easily. Reign and the others went through the portal first, followed by the other Tier IVbatants and the top teams. The stronger you were, the nearer to the start of the line you would be, something Reign had done in order to make sure nobody would be able tounch a sneak attack on them and kill the weak yers. Even though the area around the portal on the mountain was clear, Reign and the others didn''t like taking any chances, which was why they immediately spread out in order to have a full view of the surrounding area so that they would know if anybody was near them. Reign and the others looked around as more and more people and monsters arrived from the two portals. The monsters were using a portal that Reign and the others had just recently ced about half a kilometer away from this one. It was barely hidden, but it didn''t need to be hidden as they had ced it a couple of minutes before this, so there was no chance that the portal would get destroyed. The portal would pretty much lose its purpose after this battle so Reign and the others were going to remove it anyway. Portals could be moved around as their location was not actually fixed. As long as both portals were fine, no matter where they were, they would still function properly. Reign waited about 10 minutes for all the yers and monsters to arrive from the portals. After making sure that all of them were present, they made their way over to the base of the demons. Even though the area they were in was mostly popted by Tier III monsters, there were still some Tier II ones, and the demons were different of course as they had builtrge bases that could fit hundreds of them, some of which were only Tier I and Tier II and worked as servants in those bases. It was not that easy to produce Tier III beings, so even the demons who had been here for a long time still had plenty of Tier I and Tier II troops. No monster dared attack Reign and the others as they made their way toward the nearest demon base. The incredible number ofbatants the army had was more than enough to make the monsters run away from them, and they had evene across a couple of demons along the way. Reign and the others promptly dealt with the demons as they didn''t want them to rm the bases. Their attack would be noticed, but they wanted to stay unnoticed for as long as possible. The base they were attacking had only one Tier IV demon present, and he was out most of the time as he needed to stay with the other Tier IV demons near the great wall they had created to make sure no Tier IV monsters were able to pass. There was a 50/50 chance that the demon wouldn''t be there, not that it mattered that much thanks to the number of Tier IVbatants they had. It would make the battle much easier if they were able to deal with a couple of Tier IV demons inside the bases as that would lower the total number of them for the final battle that would inevitably take ce near the great wall. Reign and the others were certain that they would be able to defeat them all, but they wouldn''t mind making the battle easier so that they could finish it quickly and limit he casualties on their side. As they got near the first base, they were spotted about 800 meters from the base. The demons panicked upon seeing such arge army, and Reign and the others quickly went to the offensive. They all attacked, the strongest amongst them, the Tier IVbatants, charging at the base at their top speed as they wanted to end this as quickly as possible. The walls of the base were unable to withstand the attacks of over 30 Tier IVbatants and quickly fell as Reign and the others started a bloodbath. Demons perished left and right and Reign quickly attacked and destroyed thergest building inside that functioned as the central hub where they would be able to talk with the other bases. He didn''t know if any demons had been inside and had already rmed the others, but they didn''t care. The yers arrived soon after them, as did the monsters. They charged in the base and started fighting the demons who were trying to run away in order to survive. The battlested for only 4 minutes as the number of demons inside this base was only about 400, which was unable toe up with any kind of resistance against therge army that Reign and the others had brought with them. The rm was activated, however, and the other bases learned of what happened right away. They panicked as well, an army of 2 500 was not something that any base could survive, which meant that they had to band together. At this moment, the demon races present in the mountain range, all five of them, abandoned the hatred and rivalry between them and started making preparations for fighting against Reign and the others. Bases were abandoned and the demons quickly grouped together as they made their way over to the great wall. Almost all of their Tier IVbatants were there, and they knew that it would be impossible for them to win without them. Only 4 Tier IV demons were in bases as monsters had actually attacked the wall yesterday, which prompted most of them to go and help out. The demons stayed the night at the wall in case the monsters were to attack again, which thankfully didn''t happen so they were rested and could fight against Reign and the others with their full strength. Reign and the rest came across tworge groups as they were making their way over to the wall. Uponing across the first one and seeing two different demon tribes together, they knew that they must have been found out, otherwise, the tribes would definitely not band together. Upon taking the souls of a couple of them, Reign was able to learn of what was happening, which prompted him and the others to speed up and make their way over to the wall. Chapter 624 The Appearance Of A Third Army ? Reign and the others tried their best to catch up to any groups that were nearby in order to eliminate them before they were able to get to the wall. The total number of demons wasrgerpared to the number of yers, which meant that they needed to try their best in order to lower the number of demons that would arrive at the wall. They had the advantage when it came to the Tier IIIbatants thanks to the monster army, not to mention that the monsters didn''t fear death and would simply charge and kill anything in front of them during battle, but the demons didn''t fear death either, which meant that the yers would be heavily pressed during the battle. Reign and the others didn''t know exactly how many Tier III demons would be present at the wall, but they estimated that the minimum number would still be over 1000 of them. If that was it, then it would be fine as 1000 Tier III demons would stand no chance against thebined might of the yer army and the monsters, but there would definitely be more. Beast had taken out his flying monsters in order to have a view of the surrounding area, which helped them a lot when it came to locating nearby groups of demons. In total, Reign and the others hade across and ughtered 3 more groups after the initial two, killing over 4 000 demons in total and barely losing any people. That alone was impressive, but there were still more that were making their way over to the wall, not to mention that thergest bases were the closest ones to the wall, each one having about 1000 demons inside of it. The total number of demons that would be present at the wall would probably be around 7 000 C 8 000 demons, which was many timesrgerpared to their own army. The sheer number of demons was enough to put heavy pressure on and potentially kill the army, but Reign and the others were not without a n. Upon thinking more, the Tier IIIbatants they possessed would end up being more or less the same as the ones on the side of the demons, which meant they wouldn''t be able to gain an advantage in that area. The number of Tier IVbatants they had was higherpared to the demons, but not overwhelmingly higher. With Reign present, he could use his transformation to quickly kill multiple Tier IV demons before forcing back the strongest ones, but the transformation wouldn''tst long and Reign would be severely weakened after that. That wouldn''t be good, as even though they would gain a massive advantage at the very start if there really were demons that were able to defend against Reign in his transformed state, which although was very unlikely, would mean that the rest would be hard pressed to fight against them after Reign was out of the equation. Ѧd---n?a| om They thought of many things they could potentially do in order to narrow the difference between the yers and the demons until one of them told them not to worry and made them remember something they had actually almost forgotten. With that in mind, they all continued forward, their confidence high once again. Uponing to the wall, Reign and the others were able to see a massive army of demons in front of them. To Reign, it was nothing much, back in Ris, he had battled against an army of millions, so the sight in front of him, an army of about 10 000 demons, was nothing special. Of course, if he was topare the difference in power this army hadpared to the one back in Ris, it wouldn''t even be close as the over 20 Tier IV demons could cut through the demonic army back there with ease, not mention the many Tier III demons that were present as well. As they got closer to the demons, the yers could see the ferocious smiles the demons had. Seeing as how the humans darede here with an army of only 2 500 made them all snicker as they had four times as many fighters here. Had they not been found out, then the demons would have been afraid of the powerful army, but now after they had all banded together, they were fearsome. There were still more groups that were making their way over here, not to mention that this was only from the nearby bases. The demons had over a hundred bases in the mountain range, and there were tens of thousands of demons from each tribe present, perhaps even over a hundred thousand. Still, most of them were weak and wouldn''t really be of help here. As Reign and the others arrived near the wall, they stopped and stared at the army that was some 400 meters away from them. The yers had all clenched their weapons and were staring at the demons while the monsters were simply looking at them like they were prey. "Toe here with such an army, I do not know whether to call you brave, or simply foolish." One demon suddenly spoke as he levitated above the other demons thanks to the wings on his back. By ncing at him, Reign and the others could sense that he was a high-grade Tier IV demon, probably a leader of one of the tribes. Reign concentrated and tried sensing the others, only to find that there was one more high-grade Tier IVbatant amongst them, the others were all mid-grade or low-grade Tier IVs, which was good news. Without using his transformation, Reign was confident that he could fight against one high-grade Tier IV demon, he perhaps wouldn''t be able to defeat him, but he could hold his ground until the others finished their battles and came to help him. Reign simply smirked at the demons before taking out his two swords. "Sorry buddy, but we haven''te all this way to talk with you." Reign said as he pointed his sword at the demon before ncing to the side and nodding his head. "I see, you feel confident because there are more Tier IV beings on your side, but you should know that numbers mean little when faced against overwhelming power, still, you dare spout such words." The demon said with an angry face before more Tier IVs arrived near him. "This shall be your burial site, human, I should thank you foring over here and letting us kill you, therefore ending the thorn in our side." The demon said before nodding his head, after which the demons cried out in a cry of war before charging at Reign and the others. "Time to show us how strong they have be, buddy." Reign said as one of them nodded before walking three steps to the front. He opened his arms wide and smirked at the demons before silently speaking, "Immortal Legion,e to me." Multiple wormholes suddenly appeared on both of Tank''s sides before joining together to formrge wormholes. Four figures appeared next to Tank, each one a peak Tier IIIbatant while over 4 000 soldiers marched from the wormholes. The demons stopped in shock as they stared at the soldiers that wereing out. Their blue, seemingly ethereal bodies were covered in old and cracked armor, but the mana they were releasing made it clear that they were not to be taken lightly. Because there was no need for it, Tank hadn''t summoned his immortal legion for a long time, but he always made sure to check up on them and see how they were doing. The four generals had died a couple of times, but they would revive each time, although weaker than before as they would lose 5 levels with each death. The army they had formed grew each day and now they had over 6 000 soldiers, but only 4 000 were eligible to join the fight as they were Tier II and above. With an army that was evenrger than thebined army of the yers and monsters entering the battlefield, the situation was flipped. The demons now had fewer Tier IIIbatants as the immortal legion had about 1000 of them, an incredible number that was enough to even go against Doncaster. Of course, the soldiers were a bit weakerpared to the yers on average, but they had a couple of unique characters amongst them whose loyalty was high and would be resurrected upon death as well. The number of peak Tier III soldiers was pitifully smallpared to the yer army, but this was enough to even out the odds. "Attack!" Tank shouted as his soldiers charged at the demons. The yers and the monsters didn''t wait either and charged as well. The demons were stupefied by the sudden change, but they had nowhere to go, not to mention that they still had an advantage when it came to numbers as there were about 3 500 more of them. They charged as well while Reign and the other Tier IVbatants quickly moved as well as they didn''t wish to fight the Tier IV demons near the yers. Luckily for them, the demons had the same thoughts and were behind their army, leaving arge area for them to battle at. Chapter 625 The Armies Collide ? The two armies shed as the immortal legion took the brunt of the attack while the yers and monsters arrived right after. The monsters immediately killed hundreds of weaker demons as thebined force of 500 monsters that were charging without a care in the world was too much for the demons to take on, especially since there were a bunch of Tier II and even some Tier I demons mixed there. Even though there were only a couple of hundred Tier I demons in the entire army, the ones that were present were nothing but cannon fodder, hell, they were even less than that for the yers and monsters. The demons quickly realized what was going on as the monsters paved the way through the ranks and joined forces to fight against them while the yers, who had great teamwork and were divided inrge groups that had multiple smaller groups in them, worked together in order to defeat the enemy. That was the biggest advantage the yers had,pared to the demon, monsters, and Tank''s immortal army, they had fought together for a long time and teams would often join forces to take down the more powerful enemies, leading to them possessing great teamwork that allowed them to take down more powerful enemies than they were. The demons, although often being grouped together for patrol and simr cases, never really fought as a team. Even the teams that were formed in order to hunt and increase their level simply fought the same as when they were alone, charging in and using their power to its maximum in order to kill the enemy. The only benefit they had from teaming up was the fact their firepower was increased, nothing more. When fighting against the yers, the difference showed as the yers all knew each other''s strengths and weaknesses and filled the holes each of them had, making them much stronger as a teampared to being alone. For each human the demons killed, they would lose multiple of their own, which was very bad considering the fact the total number of demons was about 30%rger than thebined three armies. The immortal legion fought with some teamwork as well. The four generals were people that had fought alongside Tank and many armies beforemanding armies themselves, which meant they had great capabilities and knew how to utilize their soldiers well. Ѧd---n?a| om The only problem was the fact that they didn''t have enough time to train their troops in the other realm as they were constantly fighting against others in order to improve themselves, and even when they weren''tunching an attack, they would often be attacked by others, leading to many of their soldiers to die and them getting new onester on. That meant that most of the army was constantly changing and training them was difficult as those that would learn things wouldter die and would be reced by a fresh batch of new soldiers that had no idea what tactics they were using. The immortal army used some basic tactics that the four generals had taught them, which gave them a slight advantage, but nothing like what the yers that had fought side-by-side for months had. The immortal army was one that cared not about death either as most of the beings that existed in the realm where they were simply existed to fight and die, rarely would there be some that had ambitions and wanted to break through the boundaries of the realm. Each of the four generals that were under Tank was one of such beings, and they hade across multiple such beings in the realm as well, most of which they ughtered, while some joined them, every single one became loyal to Tankter on, which meant that they were immortal and could be resurrected each time they perished, allowing them to wield greater strengthpared to the other soldiers. The army had their powerhouses, and they were locked in battle against the powerful demons, the four generals as well were fighting against the peak Tier III demons and were doing their best to defeat them. As for Reign and the others, they had immediately shed with the Tier IV demons at the very back of the armies. Reign immediately attacked the high-grade Tier IV demon that had previously been giving the speech while Wolf and Shadow attacked the other high-grade Tier IV. Wolf''s powerful sword and fierce mes allowed him to easily damage even the high-grade Tier IV, while Shadow''s great speed, corrosion, and control skills that his ability gave him were a good match with Wolf. Laura attacked a mid-grade Tier IV demon, and thanks to the fact that she was a demon hunter, her many skills were boosted against the demon, making her, someone that didn''t battle that much and was weaker in a head-on shpared to the others, enough to stop the mid-grade and battle against him proficiently. Beast let out Spirit and ckie while his other monsters were helping out the yers. Even though none of the other beasts had managed to evolve, almost all of them were peak Tier III beings, which was a great help to the armies. With ckie and Spirit taking charge and Beast using his bow from a distance, they shed with a mid-grade and battled ferociously against him. All the others did the same, each of them picking a demon of the same realm and fighting against him while M''azgara''s monsters battled together against the other low-grade Tier IV demons. With their superior numbers, they were able to fight fairly against the demons who had 25 Tier IVbatants. The sounds of battle and the shaking of the earth that urred as a side-effect of the battle against Tier IV beings disrupted even the armies a bit, but they were no slouches either. With many Tier III beings in the armies, the power they could explode with was immense, with many of them being able to destroy the ground and level a small hill. The many defensive skills that both sides used were incredibly important as each spell the Tier III mages who were at the back used was enough to kill tens and even hundreds ofbatants. Each side tried eliminating the long-range attackers and the mages first, while the healers have left alone thanks to the fact the demons had no such units as their own regenerative powers were higherpared to the humans. Spells exploded againstrge shields and domes that covered a portion of the battlefield while the meleebatants were locked in a fierce battle, with people dying every single second. The demon Reign was fighting against used a mace and shield, while his wings allowed him to move around and dodge most of Reign''s attacks. With his wings, he possessed a great advantage against Reign who was forced to stay on the ground, and the demon didn''t forget to constantly remind Reign of that and bait him into attacking him. Even though Reign was incredibly fast, the demon was a grade above him and his speed was simr to his, not to mention that his maneuverability was higher thanks to the wings. Each time Reign tried attacking the demon byunching himself into the air, he was either blocked or his blow was evaded, which left him open for a counterattack. The demons didn''t only use melee attacks and were able to st Reign from a distance by using his demonic energy, most of the time using it in crude ways and simply gathering it into a ball that would explode upon impact. Reign answered his attacks with his own long-range attacks, and even though he was not very proficient when it came to such attacks, he was still able to put some more pressure on the demon and make him move around, expending more energy than normal. "Both close and long-range capabilities, impressive, unfortunately, you specialize in close-range attacks, which means I am the one with the greater advantage here, not to mention the fact that I am a grade above you, human." The demon said before ncing at the armies and smirking at Reign. Reign''s eyes opened wide as he saw what the demon was about to do. It was like an unwritten rule to leave the armies alone to battle, but since the demons were losing the battle, it was only natural that the Tier IVs would try to bnce the fight. Even though only minutes had passed since the battle started, the demon army lost over a thousand demons while the Tier IV demons were all locked up in battle, none of them able to get away in order to help. It was only this demon, alongside 3 more that had wings, and unfortunately for them, he was the only one that was somewhat free as one was fighting against Beast who fought using his bow, while the other two were battling against equally troublesome enemies and had to focus on their battles. The demon gathered energy into his hand, creating arge ball of demonic energy that was about 2 meters in diameter beforeunching it at the yers army, forcing Reign to quickly jump in its path to block it. Boom! Arge explosion took ce high in the air as Reign collided with the ball of energy and was sent flying back, some blood spilling out of his mouth. Chapter 626 The Arrogant Winged Demon ? Reign quickly turned his body in the air andnded on the ground, sliding a couple of meters before charging at the demon who wasughing as he prepared another ball of demonic energy. "Shall we y a game?" The demon asked Reign as he stared at him with a sneer. "Will I run out of demonic energy first, or will you die from shielding your people?" The demon asked beforeunching the second ball at the yer''s army while Reign once again jumped up in the air to block it. The ball of demonic energy was made in such a way that it would explode upon the slightest touch, so even if Reign was to use a skill to destroy it, he would still be injured from the explosion. As for the question the demon had asked, this entire ce had been molded by the demons a long time ago and the demonic energy present was abundant, he could easily gather more of it from the dead demons as well, making it nearly impossible for him to run out of it. He snickered as he saw how Reign had blocked the second ball of demonic energy and prepared another one. He even removed his shield and mace as he was feeling quitefortable now. Even though this would take a while, he didn''t care, even if all the demons that were in the army were to be killed, he wouldn''t bat an eyelid. Even if most of the Tier IV demons were killed, he still wouldn''t care. With his present strength, he was confident enough that he could hold back the monsters that were trying to escape the depths, not to mention that none of them could fly, which meant that the chances of him dying against them were slim to none. This ce was once one where the demons had to fight with everything they had in order to keep the monsters out, but recently, it was more of apetition between them to see how were able to kill the most, not to mention that they were the primary source of exp to them, and if one of them left the wall, they would be losing out on that and could potentially be left in the dust by the other ones. The truth was that the demons could have gone on the offensive against the humans for some time now, but the demons were selfish and none of them wanted their tribe to suffer more than the other ones, and they also didn''t want to leave the wall and lose the previous exp they were getting from the monsters. Not to mention the fact that the demons also had hidden some of their Tier IVbatants in the past. If any tribe was to go attack the humans, the rest would devour them and make sure they would never be able to get to the wall in the future. Many schemes were afloat, and all the Tier IV demons knew that whoever was to try attacking the humans would also be the one to suffer the most as the other tribes would use the opportunity to dominate their tribe and perhaps the others. As for Wolf and the others, they could all see how Reign was struggling to fight against the demon and how thetter was using such a despicable tactic in order to force Reign to get injured. The yer army could also see that, and they grit their teeth and fought more ferociously against the demons as anger took over them. Even now, after they had managed to be more powerful and were in suchrge numbers, it was them that were getting shielded by Reign who was getting injured just so no harm befell them from the powerful Tier IV demon. They started fighting more aggressively and managed to surprise the demons at first, killing more and more of them, but such a way of fighting left them open to getting attacked and injured as well, if they were to continue, the casualties they would end up with would not be light. "Stop that right now!" Reign suddenly shouted as he got up from the third attack, his voice reverberating through the entire battlefield and even making the demons stop attacking for a moment. He had imbued his soul power into the shout, which made people not only hear him a long distance away, but his voice also carried a sort of charm that would nearly hypnotize people into doing what he wanted them to do as their very souls would be responding to his words. "I am not doing this so that you can throw away your lives like that, fight normally, and mind your business, this much won''t be enough to hurt me." Reign said as he stared at the demon who was sneering at him while watching from above, another ball of demonic energy slowly forming above his hand. He didn''t care about Reign''s little speech as he didn''t really care how the army would fight, no matter if they lived or died after he was done with Reign, he would get rid of them too. As long as a handful of Tier IV demons survived when he killed Reign, he was confident enough to get rid of everybody here with his power. As for theck of Tier IV demons that would appear after that, they would simply train more, allowing the demons to attack the humans so that they would get exp and be stronger before being allowed here, at the wall. They had observed the depths for a long time and knew that the most powerful monster that woulde out was a mid-grade Tier IV monster, even after being vignt and waiting in order to see if there would be a high-grade Tier IV monstering out, none had done so after many months. "I don''t know whether to call your friend there brave or stupid, in order to save some useless people, he was risking his own life and amassing injuries, you do understand that after he is gone, we will be able to kill all of you, right?" The other high-grade Tier IV demon told Wolf and Shadow, but the two showed no emotion to his words, they merely continued fighting against him. eglesn?el They all knew that if Reign wanted to, he could easily change the odds with his transformation, what he was doing now was merely testing out the waters in order to see just how powerful the Tier IV demons were before transforming. The moment he did that would be the moment the battle changed as they were all certain that none of the demons here would be his match. None of them were going all out either, but neither were the demons as everybody was reserving strength forter as they didn''t know just how powerful their opponents would turn out to be. "Hmph, even after being sent flying 7 times, you still continue getting up and charging at my attacks, are you really that dumb?" The demon asked Reign who got up from the ground, his armor dirty from the ground while his hair disheveled and some blood dripping from the side of his mouth. His left arm was injured a bit as well as some skin had been torn and the flesh was showing, but it didn''t bother Reign who was merely staring at the demon. "Do you really believe that your friends will be able to defeat myrades ande to your rescue?" The demon asked before smirking at Reign. "That will not be possible, none of you will live to see another day, even if you were to start taking this seriously and not blocking each attack for your people, it is already toote, your injuries have started piling up and you are no longer as powerful as before, not that it matters." The demon said beforeunching another attack, prompting Reign to jump and block it. "I am more powerful than you are, boy." The demon said in a serious voice as Reign got up again. "So, your demonic energy is not going down, huh?" Reign asked as the demon nodded at him. "Such attacks will not drain a lot, so I can do this all day long." "Yeah, but it seems this is the most you can do when ites to long-range attacks, which means you are definitely a meleebatant." "Yes, but it doesn''t matter, I have these, and you do not, that is all that I need." The demon said as he pointed at his wings before smiling ferociously at Reign. "Having wings is a symbol of power even amongst the demons, you can see here that only a handful have them, and I am the most powerful amongst them, which should give you a clue as to how powerful I really am." The demon said before shaking his head. "But since it seems your head is hollow, I will show you." Suddenly, demonic energy started being drawn to the demon whose body was changing. He became bigger, spikes protruding out of his body while his wings becamerger as well. His muscles wererger and he was now more powerful overall. "See, boy, this is my true strength, and it is more than enough to destroy you." "Even without my wings, you would not be my match." "Wings this, wings that, are wings really that important to you, is it really that big of a deal?" Reign asked as he yawned before smiling at the demon. "Then, shall I show you mine?" Chapter 627 Wings? I Have Them Too! ? "What?" The demon asked as Reign smirked at him. The air around Reign suddenly moved, a violent wind picking up around him, one that soon started affecting both the battlefields while an incredibly dense and powerful wave of mana washed over everyone, forcing the entire area to go silent. The winged demon watched Reign who was suddenly surrounded by ck and white mana that were hiding his body that was now floating in the air. As the mana started withdrawing and going back to his body, his figure was finally revealed. His long, ck and white hair danced in the wind as his 2-meter-tall body now had a pair of wings attached behind it. Reign nced at the demon before his wings pped, and with that p, he arrived in front of him. The demon''s eyes opened wide in shock as he summoned his shield in order to block Reign, only for him to be sent crashing down, a shockwave appearing around Reign from the power of the blow. "I have wings too, what now?" Reign softly said. Arge cloud of dust rose from the ground while Reign pointed his two fingers at two low-grade demons andunched two deadly rays of light at them, killing them instantly. Reign tried to continue doing so, but the demon below him screamed in anger and sent a ray of demonic energy at him, one that he dodged. The ray didn''t end, however, as the demon moved it and aimed it at Reign. This was one of his most powerful skills and one of his trump cards, but it drained too much mana to be used regrly, which was why he had resorted to using the balls of demonic energy previously. Reign nced at the ray of demonic energy before pping his wings, disappearing from sight. Even though the winged demon was powerful and fast, even more so after showing his most powerful form, Reign was able to barely keep up with him previously, and right now, he was the one with the advantage. Reign moved as the ray followed after him, with each passing moment arriving closer to the demon who was gritting his teeth in anger as he knew that this would not be enough to deal with Reign. He suddenly stopped and Reign smirked at him before turning around and attacking the other Tier IV demons. Everybody was now going all out, the demons had used everything they had while Wolf and the others did the same. Beast had fused with ckie and was fighting against his opponent, still using his bow while Spirit helping him out from the side. With Reign suddenly arriving nearby, the demons knew that it was bad news. Reign knew he had little time during his transformation, so he needed to do the most now. Killing two low-grade Tier IV demons and the winged demon he was fighting against previously was not enough to give them a big advantage, so he took out his swords and aimed at the demon that Beast was fighting against. With Beast fusing, he had actually not gained an advantage as the demon was now more powerful than before. The demon was faster and stronger, and without ckie present to help him out, he had to fight more aggressively as Spirit was not that good against such an enemy. With Reign arriving, however, the tables turned immediately. Reign aimed at the demon''s wings first and managed to inflict tworge wounds on them, pretty much disabling them before moving on to a different demon. He sent out his rays of light, using them to injure some demons while attacking the ones that were close to him with his swords. He had managed to kill 3 more demons and injured a dozen before the winged demon had arrived, using some sort of skill to boost his speed greatly. With his mace in hand, the demon swung at Reign who blocked it with his sword before trying to sh the demon, only for thetter to block it with his shield. Reign smirked at the demon as this was enough, he had done enough damage to the demons to give an advantage to Wolf and the others, and now he only needed to focus on this guy and kill him. He quickly used his soul maniption and attacked the demon''s mind, but it didn''t work as some sort of barrier was present around thetter''s soul. The demon suddenly smirked at Reign before opening his mouth as demonic energy was gathering in it. He had let his mace go and grabbed Reign''s arm in order to immobilize him, but Reign simply stared at him calmly before doing the same thing the demon had done. He opened his mouth as lightning gathered in it beforeunching a powerful ray of lightning while the demon unleashed a powerful ray of demonic energy. The two rays shed, and thanks to the fact the two were in such close proximity, both of them were getting injured thanks to the violent power the two breath attacks possessed. The demon, however, was at a disadvantage, but now from the ray, but from the fact that he was merely holding Reign''s arm, but not locking his wrist. Moving his hand around, Reign shed with his sword, wounding the demon''s stomach and making him bleed. Even though it was not a serious injury, it made the demon open his eyes wide as he knew that he would be seriously injured if this was to continue. He let go of Reign''s hand and gripped the mace that had suddenly flown over to him before attacking him. Both their breath attacks finished as the two started fighting up close. The demon was actually the one that held the advantage in the air as he was much more used to his wings while this was only the third time Reign had used this form, rendering him somewhat unfamiliar with flying. He was able to fly and move around quickly thanks to the fact the wings were a part of him and using them felt natural, but he didn''t know how to use them to their fullest, while the demon did. The demon was moving up and down, left and right and was causing problems for Reign who was not used to something like this. An aerial battle was unfamiliar territory to Reign who, even with his superior strength, was having issues against the winged demon. Reign suddenly clicked his tongue before gathering mana in his body and letting it out. He mimicked the way the [ Discharge ] skill worked, but instead of only using lightning, he used light and darkness with it, causing ck and white lightning to explode around him with streaks of light and darkness being mixed between the lighting arcs. The demon was caught unprepared and was injured, the lightning paralyzing him for a brief moment, but a moment was all that Reign needed. He had used a lot of mana for this attack, and he had done so in order to stop the demon for a bit so that he couldnd a good attack. Just like he had done to the demon that Beast had been fighting against, Reign had aimed at the wings of his opponent, but instead of simply cutting both at once and injuring them, he had to make sure that his enemy would be unable to fly again. Reign lifted both of his swords above him before shing down at the demon from the back. [ Severing, Light and Darkness ] With his abilities being fully unlocked at this point, the power of his skill was further boosted, making it an incredibly deadly skill that was on par with the strongest ones he had. The two swords fell down and cut through the wing before cutting deeply through the demon''s body as well. Therge wing was cut offpletely and only about 40cm of it remained, making it impossible for the demon to fly. He started spiraling down, but in order to stop Reign from following after him and dealing a deadly injury, he opened his mouth and fired another ray of demonic energy at him, forcing him to dodge to the side. He used his wing to somewhat stabilize himself in the air andnd on the ground before screaming loudly and staring at Reign with a murderous expression. His wings were his pride, the one thing that set him apart from the other demons, and one of them was gone now. Even though he could heal the wings in the future, it would take a lot of time, even reattaching the missing wing was not something that would easily be done. He nced at the missing wing that had fallen to the ground far away before widening his eyes in shock as arge ming sword fell on them, stabbing through and setting them on fire. Wolf fell right after the sword and picked it up before shing down, meeting the other high-grade Tier IV demon''s charge head-on and stopping him. Chapter 628 The Other High-Grade Tier IV ? ''Tch, this bastard is a tough one.'' Wolf thought as he grabbed his sword and shed against the demon who was using nothing but his own hands to fight. Of course, a pair of metal gauntlets covered his fists, but they were the same color as his skin, making it hard for one to notice them at first. Both Wolf and Shadow had been fighting against the high-grade Tier IV demon for a while, and it was not an easy battle, even though they were able to somewhat suppress the demon with their skills and powerful attacks, the demon was still rtively fine and was fighting against them vigorously. Compared to the demon that Reign had been fighting against, one that had incredible maneuverability, speed, and even long-range attacks, this one was solely focused on getting up close and personal and fighting you. His body was incredibly tough, so much so that he fought without wearing any armor and only had a pair of shorts on him. His tough skin was something he had received thanks to his ability, which seemed to be simr to Tank''s, one that gave him incredible defense and allowed him to fight without a care in the world. Wolf''s sword was able to injure him, and upon seeing that, the demon started fighting them differently, taking most of Shadow''s attacks head-on, but dodging Wolf''s attacks, or blocking them with his fists. Wolf felt as if he was fighting a veteran MMA fighter, not a demon. The striking the demon showed, as well as the great grappling that he had used several times in order to throw Wolf down on the ground or get his sword out of his hands was something straight that reminded Wolf a lot of mixed martial arts. Of course, that was not all the demon could do. "Break!" The demon shouted as he lifted his right leg high in the air before smashing it down at Wolf who dodged to the side. The demon used an axe kick, and upon hitting the ground, it exploded as a crevice suddenly appeared. The demon sneered at Wolf before charging at him again, not caring about the wing that had been right below Wolf''s feet which he had destroyed with his powerful kick. "You bastard!" The winged demon said as he stared at the other high-grade Tier IV with murderous eyes, only to suddenly open them wide and put his shield to the side. Bang! A powerful impact made the demon slide about 7 meters and his arm felt numb. Reign appeared above him right after he had finished sliding and shed down at him, forcing thetter to use both of his arms to hold the shield and block. Thanks to that, he was unable to do anything but continue blocking while Reign delivered a barrage of hits at him, forcing the shield to go lower and lower until it was at the demon''s head. Reign suddenly stopped attacking and let himself fall,nding on the shield before kicking it and passing the demon, appearing right behind him. The demon grits his teeth as he extended his arm and opened his palm at Reign. A ball of demonic energy wasunched at Reign who merely nced at it before smiling and twisting his body to the side, evading the attack as wasn''t nning on attacking the demon after getting behind him. The demon opened his eyes wide as he saw how his ball of demonic energynded on another demon, hitting him square in the back and sending him flying to one of M''azgara''s monsters who grabbed his head in the air before mming it down on the ground. It was Mozgot, the tank-type of fighter that had arge body and powerful defense, as well as slow, but strong attacks, that was fighting against the demon that was hit. With the demon''s head in his hand, he held it down on the ground before lifting his left arm and attacking. Each hit was like a bomb exploding as the ground shook and cracks appeared below the demon''s body. Reign chuckled at the demon as he had managed to trick him into believing he was going to attack right away, prompting him to attack first, without even looking at what was behind Reign. Reign then kicked off the ground and charged at the demon before shing at him with his swords. The demon blocked one sword with his shield, but Reign was able to sh his face with his other one, creating a gash on the demon''s face and almost blinding his left eye. After Reign had transformed, he was the superior one, but the demon was still able to hold on. Reign knew that he had little time remaining and needed to quickly finish the battle, otherwise, the transformation would end, and he would be left in a weakened state, which meant the demon would be able to kill him almost immediately. Reign started attacking even faster than before while using the power of his sword. A clone of his was created right next to him and attacked the demon, taking him by surprise. Unfortunately, the sword was not able to create a clone of Reign during his transformed state, so the clone was one of his previous state, and with the lower stats it had, it was unable to do much against the powerful high-grade Tier IV demon. Still, Reign didn''t need the clone to fight evenly against the demon as he was suppressing thetter right now, allowing the clone to attack him without being interrupted. The clone suddenly closed its eyes and brought its sword in front of his chest as a powerful aura started being released from it. "What the hell is that?!" The demon shouted in disbelief as he could feel that the auraing from the clone was dangerous to him. "You don''t need to worry about that." Reign calmly stated as he continued with his attacks. He only hoped the clone would be able to quickly activate the [ Ethereal Truth ] and attack the demon, otherwise, when his transformation ended, he would be a goner. Reign suddenly activated his darkness as he let go of his rank S sword. With a small hole appearing in his hand, he grabbed the shield by the side before pulling it. The small ck hole that appeared on his palm started deforming the shield, making it screech as the metal started warping. The demon stared in shock before attacking Reign with his mace, only to be met with the sword that Reign was holding in his right hand. He stared at Reign with anger before suddenly getting closer to him and attacking more with his mace. "It''s useless, your shield will soon get destroyed, and after that, so will you." Reign said before opening his eyes wide as his head was knocked back. The demon had headbutted him. And thanks to the horns that were present on his head, Reign had gained quite an injury on his head. His vision became slightly blurry before he gathered himself and angrily shed at the demon, only to find that he was gone. He had let go of his shield and charged at the clone, bringing his mace down on its head and smashing him to pieces as demonic energy exploded around them. As the demon turned around, he quickly jumped back, only for his chest to be shed as blood starteding out. Reign continued attacking the demon, as he had luckily managed to move his head back when thetter headbutted him, resulting in him suffering a lot lighter than the demon expected him to. "Dammit!" The demon angrily yelled as he tried to punch Reign, only for Reign to dodge the blow before using his sword to stab through the arm. The demon screamed in pain as Reign let go of the sword before dodging the mace that came from above. He quickly used his wings to get in the air and knee the demon in the face, breaking his nose. Right after that, Reign went down behind the demon and punched him in the ribs before stabbing his sword through the demon''s back. He was still not over, as he knew the demon would not be killed so easily. He went down and slid between the demon''s legs right before thetter turned around. As the demon turned, he found nothing in front of him as Reign hade behind him. Taking his sword, Reign quickly pulled it out before shing the demon''s back open and using his wings to go up. With the demon once again turning, he quickly looked back, expecting Reign to have appeared behind him again, just like before. He wasn''t there, however, but before the demon was able to look up, Reign fell down, and with him, his sword shed at the demon. The sword cut through the demon with ease, only stopping right below the chest. Reign then took the sword that was still in the demon''s arm before pulling it out and stabbing at his neck. Chapter 629 Light And Darkness Collide, Explosion Ensues ? With the sword aimed straight at his neck, the demon grunted in anger before suddenly going down to his knees. Reign''s sword grazed his forehead and opened up a gash on it as well as cutting a part of the demon''s horn, but thetter didn''t care about it. With such grievous injuries, the demon knew that it had to do something fast in order to survive. His mace was too slow while his other arm was injured, which meant he couldn''t attack with either one of them. The demon then decided to do what he had previously done. Channeling his demonic energy to his head, his horns turned slightly purple as he headbutted Reign straight in the stomach, making him slide back and grunt in pain. The armor Reign had on deformed slightly from the blow while the demon quickly charged at him and lunged, aiming to hit Reign with his horns once again. Reign dodged the blow, only to be hit by the mace from the side as he was focused on the horns a bit too much. Reign spit some blood from the blow that was aimed straight at his ribs before shing down with his sword and cutting the demon''s body once again. The two shed once more as the demon immediately went for the headbutt while Reign tried to stab him with his sword. Neither one wanted to withdraw their attacks, even though they knew it would be fatal if they were hit by thetter. Reign suddenly let go of both of his swords before grabbing the horns of the demon. The mace went around his body and did little to no damage thanks to Reign manipting the head of the demon and cing it right next to him before putting his left arm around his neck. He quickly grabbed his left hand with the right one before pulling to the side, making the demon growl as the veins on his neck bulged. The demon quickly let go of the mace and grabbed Reign around the waist before using his full strength to hug as tightly as possible, making the metal armor deform and screech. Both Reign and the demon had bloodthirsty looks on their faces as they went red, but the demon knew that Reign woulde out victorious if things continued in this way. He suddenly used his strength and lifted Reign off the ground before mming him down with full force, making the ground beneath them shake. The ground around them dented by about half a meter as Reign spat out some blood on the demon''s head which he was still holding, but in a different position now. As the demon had lifted him from the ground, Reign knew exactly what thetter was going to do. He then shifted his body slightly and now, he was holding the demon in a guillotine, with both of his hands locked together. He used his full strength, as well as all the mana he could muster as his arms started glowing, one white, the other one ck. His legs were wrapped around the demon''s body and it was clear that Reign was not going to let go. The demon could feel that he was losing strength and that his neck was about to break, so he tried to get out of the position, only to suddenly seed as Reign let go off him. The demon stared down at Reign in confusion and bewilderment before his eyes opened wide as Reign grabbed his head with both arms. One fully charged with the power of light, the other with darkness. As Reign allowed the two powers to get out of his arms, they collided, with the demon''s head being between them. A collision of two opposing forces was something that would end up with destruction, in this case, arge explosion that injured Reign while itpletely destroyed the demon''s head. The explosion had destroyed the armor that covered his arms and left both of them injured, but Reign was still fine, his body was mostly okay from the explosion as the demon''s body took the brunt of it, as one could see thanks to the fact his head was gone, his shoulders were sted away with his two arms beingunched in the air while the chest had openedpletely, showing the mess that was the inside of the demon''s body after the explosion took ce. Reign pushed the body to the side before panting. He didn''t wait and used his wings to fly toward one of M''azgara''s monsters and grab him before making his way over to the armies that were still locked in battle. "Defend me, and also kill as many demons as you can." Reign said as he suddenlynded before falling t on his back as the transformation ended. This time, he was able to use the transformation for longer thanks to the fact it was not his first time, and because he had grown stronger than before. Still, it was a rtively short period of time that passed since he had transformed, it was just that the speed at which he and the demon had moved was so high that they did quite a lot during that short period of time. With him on the ground, the demons all stared at him and charged as Lylended on the left side of the army. The only two beings present were him and the monster, which was enough. The monster roared before charging at the demon and starting a ughter while Reign slowly got up on his knees and closed his eyes. He slowly started recovering, he didn''t need much, just a little bit of mana and soul power and he could easily deal with the demons that were trying to attack him, but until then, he had to rely on the monster he brought over here. The yers so Reign and started making their way over there. They knew that he was now weaker than before and could be seriously injured if not even killed by the demons, but thanks to the monster that Reign brought over, they knew that he was not in danger, at least not right now. A couple of teams made their way over to him, but they didn''t move fast as they knew that Reign would be angry if they suddenly diverted their focus to him and stopped fighting as there would definitely be more casualties that way. They made three teams of 10 people that slowly made their way over to Reign. Their numbers were not high enough to fight against the army, but with a Tier IV monster present, they could rest at ease as it was destroying any demons that tried to get to Reign. The most powerful demons in the army were locked in battle against the peak and high-grade Tier IIIbatants of the army, which meant that there were very few high-grade Tier III demons present in the army that were free to attack Reign, and the rest were simply unable to fight against the monster that was guarding Reign. Of course, even ants could kill an elephant if their numbers wererge enough, and the monster was starting to get injured, but it would take quite some time for it to be defeated by the army, not to mention the fact that M''azgara could create another such monster pretty much immediately after the battle as she would gain a ton of nutrients from the corpses of the demons, so the monster living or dying waspletely unimportant. Reign meditated and slowly gathered his strength as the monster was ripping the demons apart until he suddenly opened his eyes as multiple missile-like attacks wereunched at him from the back of the army. The demon casters had grouped up and used their joint strength to prepare powerful spells that theyunched at Reign. Thanks to the fact that none of them was a peak or high-grade Tier III demon, the joint spells they cast only had destructive power between high-grade and peak Tier III, but with Reign being injured and weak, it was enough to deal heavy damage. Or so they thought. Reign simply extended his left arm and opened his palm at the attacks while a ck hole appeared on his palm. As soon as the attacks neared him, they were drawn to the hole and disappeared inside of it, without being able to do a single thing to him. The attacks that were missed exploded around Reign and made a cloud of dust appear around him, but did little to no damage to him. As the dust settled, the demons could see Reign on his knees, his eyes closed once again while no damage was visible on his body. The sight made them shocked, as they believed that their strength was enough to at least do some damage. They didn''t falter, however, and continued casting more spells. Reign was seemingly unbothered, but in his mind, he was hoping the three teams he had seen woulde over soon as he didn''t know just how many times he could use the ck hole to defend himself before depleting his manapletely. He barely had the strength to even stand, which was why he was doing his best to conserve his strength and mana by merely kneeling down and meditating, doing his best to recover as much as he could. Chapter 630 The Other Winged Demon And Beasts Plan ? With the winged demon dead, the rest of the demons were on the back foot. The other high-grade Tier IV demon was able to go toe-to-toe against Wolf and Shadow, but that was thanks to his explosiveness and incredible defense which, although difficult to ovee, was not going to help him forever. Injuries had started appearing on his body as Shadow''s fast attacks were simply too much for the demon to evade on a consistent basis while fighting against Wolf whom he deemed as arger threat. With Wolf''s sword, he was indeed the one with the strongest offense after Reign in his Nephilim form. Each swing of his sword was enough to make the demon stay on his toes and do the best job he could in evading the attack. Thanks to the fact he fought unlike the other demons that Wolf and the others had gone up against, he was able to surprise them and take advantage of that, forcing Wolf and Shadow to go on the defensive for quite some time. Still, that would notst forever. His martial arts were at a high level, but Wolf and Shadow both were also good at it, with both men having fought against people with such skills plenty of times in the past. Wolf only needed to keep a small distance away from the demon in order to make it more difficult for thetter to attack him, while also having the advantage of being the one with the longer reach thanks to his sword. His sword was currently 200 kg heavy, with such great weight, it would be enough for Wolf to merely throw it weakly at a person to break his bones thanks to the weight alone. With him being a Tier IVbatant, he was powerful enough to wield it, although his attacks were no longer as fast as they once were, he was still able to swing a sword fast enough for a normal person to be unable to see. The darkness corrosion had also started working, although not as well as both Wolf and Shadow had hoped it would thanks to the fact the demon''s ability didn''t only strengthen his skin, bones, and muscles, but also his internal organs. It was truly the same kind of ability that Tank had, only a demonic one. As for Tank and the others, with Reign taking out a couple of monsters and injuring some of the other ones, they were slowly gaining a bigger advantage against them and were winning. The one monster that Reign had taken made no noticeable difference as it was a low-grade Tier IV. M''azgara''s monsters were doing well, especially those that had been fighting against the demons that Reign had injured, some had even managed to kill their enemy and had gone to help the others. Beast was keeping up with the winged demon that tried going after Reign upon noticing how his transformation had ended and that he was seemingly weakened now. With his bow and fusion still present, he was sending out barrage after barrage of arrows at the demon who had a difficult time evading and blocking the attacks. He used a spear to fight and a long-range battle was not his forte, but Beast had forced him to battle in such a way as when he had tried going at Beast and managed to get close to him, thetter simply smirked and let go of his bow before using his powerful ws and ck lightning to attack him, wounding him and letting him know that he was not a pushover in a melee fight either. With his enemy being someone that could fight proficiently in both forms ofbat, the demon was forced to keep his distance and use some regr long-range attacks, hoping that they would injure Beast. Neither of the two was seriously injured, but it was Beast that was at the disadvantage as his fusion would notst forever, and after it was gone, both he and ckie would be weaker than before, thankfully, the effect was nowhere close to potent as Reign''s transformation, so they would still be able to fight against the demon. Still, the mana that Beast used in his fused state, as well as the injuries he received, would be transferred to both of them after the fusion, which meant that he was currently using double the mana for his skills and attacks as both he and ckie would be impacted by it. Beast knew that he had to do something and that he only had two options. One was to surprise the demon once again and deal heavy damage to him, while the other one was to simply hold him off and wait for the others to finish their fights before helping him out. Neither one was good. All the powerful skills that Beast had took time to be unleashed, and in that time, the demon could easily widen the distance and make it hard to hit him, he could even escape and go to Reign or someone else while waiting for the others just didn''t sit right with Beast as he wanted to help them and pull his own weight in this battle. As heunched his arrows, Beast suddenly thought of something else that he could do that would be helpful to him and the others. Grabbing an arrow, he notched it on the bow before pulling it to its maximum and pouring his mana into it. ck lightning started flickering around the arrowhead as the demon opened his eyes wide and widened the distance while also throwing a couple of demonic missiles at Beast, all of which were blocked by Spirit. Beast then smirked at the demon before firing his arrow at another demon that was locked in battle with Laura who was on the offensive and was pressuring him heavily. His arrow came unexpectedly, but Laura had noticed it beforehand and had already used some skills to make it impossible for the demon to dodge or block it. With how fast the arrow reached him, it would have been debatable whether the demon would have been able to evade or block it anyway, but it hit him, passing straight through the shoulder and then hitting another demon, injuring his leg and letting Greenie, who was currently in his Vajra form, to get the advantage and throw the demon on the ground before hitting him mercilessly with his fists. "You!" The winged demon that Beast had been fighting against stared at Beast in anger before trying to do the same thing as Beast, only for multiple arrows to beunched at him before Beast jumped up andnded on a flying monster he summoned. He had saved this one monster just in case. It was a high-grade Tier III monster, and in such a battle, it would be impossible for it to help as the demons could easily kill it, but with the winged demon widening the distance between himself and Beast, he had unintentionally allowed him to summon therge eagle and get on its back before following the demon andunching arrows from behind. With the demon having turned around and showing his back to Beast, he had made it difficult for himself to go on the offensive. Turning around would only take a fraction of a second, but during that time, he would be unable to evade or block an arrow, which could lead to him being heavily injured by Beast. By wanting to copy Beast and take advantage of the situation, the demon had ced himself in a more disadvantageous situation. Even if Beast''s fusion was to end now, he would still be able to pressure the demon immensely with his arrows. As for the demon taking advantage of the fights below and helping out his fellow brethren? That would not work as well as Beast''s previous attack. With Reign leaving the battlefield, the demons had fully focused on fighting Wolf and the others, believing that nobody would have the freedom to attack them as Reign previously had, which allowed Beast to sneakilyunch an arrow at two of them and injure them. After he had done so, the demons were more vignt, but so were Wolf and the others as Beast''s attack made them realize that the same could happen to them, especially since Beast was fighting against a demon that had wings and could attack them from above. With their vignce up, it would be hard for the demon to take them by surprise and injure them, which meant that he had no other option but to fly around and try his best to shake off the eagle on which Beast was flying, or to somehow kill it. As the battle progressed, the demon had an ugly look on his face as more demons died, some had even tried to escape, only to be attacked from behind and killed as well. As for Reign, the three teams had finally reached him and were getting back to their army while M''azgara''s monster was still holding off most of the demons away from them. Reign had blocked a total of 8 more long-range attacks and was at his limit, making it hard for him to do anything else before resting for some time. The monster, however, was injured and wouldn''tst for much longer as the demons were unrelenting in their assault and did everything they could to deal damage to it, including blowing themselves up after being mortally wounded. Chapter 631 Scaring The Demons ? The monster that Reign had taken with him was a bnced type of monster. It was fast, but not as fast as some other monsters of the same realm, it was strong, but there were stronger ones, there were those with better defense, monsters that were smaller andrger than it as well. It possessed no attribute that was exceptionally high and was a jack of all trades, which was good for Reign as such a monster was a perfect guard at this time. The monster could catch the faster amongst the demons, could tank attacks, and deal devastating damage to the demons and it was able to both block and dodge attacks thanks to its size. Still, that also posed a problem as injuries were piling up. The demons knew that even if they were to lose this battle, killing Reign would deal a heavy blow to the humans, so they made it their goal to end his life. All of them started fighting a lot more aggressively, not caring about their lives at all. Reign was perplexed as he didn''t understand why they would be like this, only to quickly realize the reason for such actions. The demons could revive, not just the Ash demons, but all of the demons. They were all connected to their home, and as long as one reached Tier I, they were almost guaranteed to be revived at some point in time. Those that hadn''t reached Tier I had the chance to revive, but it mostly relied on just what the demon had done in its life, if it had been able to learn something that was beneficial to the tribe or kill beings of great talent and potential, the would reward him with another life, if not, it would either be revived hundreds of yearster, without its memories, or their souls would be used by the as a power source. Without a true death, the demons here didn''t care what would happen to their bodies. Those that were able to harm souls were simply far too rare, thus leading to them not caring about life or death. That was the main reason why demons were still present in the universe even though they were hated by all. Each time demons appeared the many powers of the universe would immediately attack them and do their best to destroy them. Still, since it was hard topletely destroy a demon, they woulde back after some time, never relenting, never letting go, never shying away from a battle. Of course, there was a silver lining, and that was that it was thanks to the demons that those in the universe were able to continue leveling up and reaching higher levels faster than they could normally. Demons had a very low fertility rate and new demons being born was something that was difficult to happen, which helped with keeping their poption under control. A bunch of immortal beings that could continuously give birth to more of them would be the nightmare of the entire universe. Thes of the demons were hidden, existing in their own separate realms, hence why it was so hard to destroy the demons. Finding the would not be easy, but upon finding it, it would be even harder to survive. Unless the person was a very powerful god, they would quickly be killed by the demonic gods present, many of which had reached the high-god status or above. Reign stared at the demons, angry at himself for forgetting such a thing. He had gotten used to demons being scared around him thanks to his soul maniption and the fact that he was able topletely destroy them, forgetting that that wasn''t the case for the others. With the demons fighting much more aggressively now, the yers had a hard time keeping up. If one was to fatally wound a demon but not deal the finishing blow in time, the demon would blow up his mana core, which would result in his body exploding and dealing massive damage to those around him, even demons. The yers now had to take a defensive stance in the battle in order to keep their casualties to a minimum. The monsters, luckily, did not need to do such a thing. The monsters didn''t fear death either, and they were also ready to blow up their monster core if they were near death. The immortal soldiers were simr in that regard, upon joining the army, even without having any loyalty to Tank, they were bound to him and hismands. They would follow themands to the fullest and wouldn''t care about death, but the only disadvantage was the fact that most of them did not possess a mana core. They functioned differently from other beings and mana was present in their entire body, instead of being held inside the mana core. Only those that had reached a certain level of royalty were given a mana core by the ability that Tank had, allowing them to be more powerful since they could hold more mana thanks to the mana core, and were able to control their mana better as well. That was why, even without fearing death, the immortal soldiers were unable to respond to the demons and do the same, blowing themselves up and killing many demons. There was not enough mana focused at one ce for them to do it after all. ''I wanted to make the demons stay and fight till the end in order to get rid of them, which was why I silently took the soul of the winged demon I killed, forgetting that the weaker demons in the army would be suicidal in their attempts to kill me.'' Reign said,menting what he did before. Had he used his powers, he could have made a small show, allowing everyone to see the soul of the winged demon he was taking, and letting them all know that he could do the same to them all. Aiming at the weak points of the demons would not work. Ash demons would anger their god if they died without their middle eye present, but in such a battle, without anyway of being fully protected, it was almost impossible to keep their eye-safe, and the god would not punish them for it. Laura knew all of this, which was why she was trying toe up with a solution that would help the yers. She had been on a demon-infested and knew much more about demonspared to Reign and the others, but this was one thing that made it very difficult for the people on that as well. Demons would always fight in such a way, not caring about their safety at all. She had thought that Reign would take the soul of the demon he killed to make the other demons fear death, but she didn''t expect him to forget about such a thing. Demons would usually still fight normally if there was a chance to defeat their enemy as even though they would get revived, they would lose levels, and sometimes, their memory would be lost as well, which made them somewhat apprehensive of death, but never fearful of it. ''Tch, I should have reminded Reign about this, how did I make such a blunder?'' Laura thought to herself. She could alsopletely kill a demon with her skills, but it was different for her as she was still fighting against the demon she had attacked from the beginning. Compared to Reign, someone that had killed the most powerful amongst them, she wouldn''t be able to make the demons fear her so much that they would fear dying. Reign stared at the demon before taking a deep breath. "Stop for a moment," Reign told the three teams who looked at him with perplexed expressions. ''Aethion, help me out, I need about 40 souls, the tier III ones should be enough.'' Reign said as Aethion simply nodded, fully aware of what he was going to do. Reign used his soul maniption, making the 40 souls go to the demons and catch the souls of those that had just died. Upon catching 40 of them, Reign used up everything he had to utilize the soul maniption to its fullest at this moment. The souls became visible, floating above the tworge armies, and it only took moments for both the demons and yers to notice them. Seeing how 40 of their brethren were captured by phantoms that looked the same as Reign made the demons shake suddenly. He had manipted the 40 souls and made them all look like him so that the demons would know what was happening and who was doing it. The phantoms suddenly started destroying the souls, ripping them apart and devouring them before moving on to more. The demons suddenly stopped blowing themselves up and some even thought about escaping. Dying was not scary for them, but having their souls devoured meant that they would never be revived, which was the ultimate fear of every single demon present. Reign only hoped that this would be enough to stop their rampage as he could feel that he couldn''tst much longer. He still made it possible for the demons to see the phantoms, but now, they were flickering in and out of their vision. They would see a phantom move, then disappear, before appearing next to a demon''s soul and destroying it. In such a manner, Reign destroyed about 100 demons'' souls before stopping as he could feel that he would faint if he continued, which would make it all for naught. He had to keep awake till the end of the battle, otherwise, the demons would continue doing what they did before. Chapter 632 Tricking The Martial Artist ? "Are you alright?" One of the yers asked as they tried to help Reign, only to be lightly pushed by him. "I''m alright, we have to make sure the demons think I am in perfect condition, otherwise what I just did will be for naught, they still believe that their souls are getting destroyed by me after their death, which will make them much less aggressive, but if they see that I am weak, they will slowly start forgetting about it and will go back to how they were fighting before." Reign said with a slightly panting voice as he started walking back to the yer army with the three teams. The monster was still fighting against the demons, but it was now heavily injured and would onlyst for a bit longer. Still, Reign''s previous show of force was enough to make the demons second-guess their tactic as they were selfish creatures and wouldn''t sacrifice their lives for others. They could still potentially attack Reign and kill him, thus ending the destruction of souls he was performing, but there was a high risk associated with attacking him since they were certain that their souls would immediately be destroyed by him upon their deaths, which frightened most of them. Only a small number dared go around the monster and charge at Reign and the others, but with therge distance between them, and 3 teams guarding Reign, it would be hard for small numbers to do anything to him. Tank''s generals had already ordered a portion of their army to slowly start moving to the side to help out Reign and the three teams, but without breaking their ranks and allowing the demons to prate through the formation the three armies had set up. With the immortal soldiers nearing their position, the teams knew that it would be highly unlikely for the demons to seed in taking down Reign, but they were still keeping their vignce up in case something unexpected was to ur. As for Wolf and the others, they were slowly but surely winning the battle. The demons were on the back foot, with more than 10 of them being dead while Wolf and the others had only lost 6 monsters, including the one Reign had taken with him, making the difference in numbers more apparent now. The demons had seen just what would happen to those that would try to flee, so they were forced to grit their teeth and continue fighting. With Reign being far away, it was impossible for him to take their souls, so they didn''t need to fear a true death. Laura was the only one that could heavily damage and even destroy their souls, but it was not easy for her to do so on the battlefield. Beast was fighting against the winged demon in the air above them, the demon had turned around and was facing Beast, many times trying to get closer, but after Beast''s fusion had ended and he and ckie separated, it actually became more difficult for the demon to do so. Beast''s skills were dangerous to him even without his fused state, while ckie was able to dish out great damage from up close, meaning that the demon now had to deal with both long-range attacks and close-ranged ones if he was to get close. His body was injured as Beast had managed to take advantage of him when he finally decided to turn around and was able to wound him,unching an arrow that prated the demon from the side, passing between the ribs and dealing some damage to the demon internally as the wind mana that was imbued in the arrow tried ripping the demon apart from the inside, only being blocked by the demonic energy the demon channeled inside to block it. Of course, doing so meant that he had given another opportunity to Beast, who used it and was able to injure the demon''s left shoulder, but unfortunately, he had been aiming at his neck and the demon was able to utilize both of his arms to wield his weapons, which meant that he had only managed to make the demon''s attacks a bit weaker since he couldn''t use both hands to wield his spear like before and had to resort to using only his right hand as Beast''s blow had shattered his shoulder and made it nearly impossible to move his arm around. As for Wolf and Shadow, they had received some help from the others a couple of times. With the demons losing their Tier IVbatants, it made it possible for the others to help each other out during battle, and they had attacked the high-grade Tier IV from the back, either forcing him to dodge or take the attack with his body since he was also getting attacked from the front. The demon had learned that his previous thoughts were wrong. Even though Wolf was definitely the more dangerous when it came to the raw damage he could dish out, Shadow was the tricky one that started using his darkness ability differentlyter on during the battle. In the beginning, Shadow and Wolf made a n, Shadow was only supposed to use some of his ability to make it harder for the demon to move, but they should be weak and barely any trouble for the demon. Shadow was to act as if he was also a pure damage dealer and use his corrosion and daggers to constantly attack the demon, making it seem as if he was way less dangerous than Wolf so that the demon would slowly lower his guard. It worked, the demon thought that Shadow was an annoyance more than anything. His great speed allowed him to evade each attack from the demon while dealing low damage that would slowly build up. The demon believed that that was their tactic, have Wolf take the majority of the attacks and force the demon to fight against him while Shadow slowly started piling up the damage over time that he could deal over. He found out he was tricked mere seconds ago. As Wolf had channeled a lot of mana to attack the demon who had just blocked multiple attacks from Shadow who quickly teleported away right before Wolf''s attack, the demon was just about to dodge, only to lose his footing as numerous thick shadow tentacles appeared from below him, coiling around his legs and making him unable to dodge right away. The tentacles also grabbed his arms, making it impossible for him to try and somehow block the attack as well. Even though Shadow could only hold him for a brief period of time, Wolf only needed a moment to deliver his attack. With his ming sword raised up in the air, Wolf shed down at the demon who channeled as much demonic energy he had to his body in order to make it as powerful as possible, especially the parts that were going to be hit by Wolf. Upon being shed, the demon''s skin was cut open as the sound of meat sizzling and the smell of cooked meat permeated the area. The demon had arge gash that was covered in mes running from right below his left trapezius all the way down to his right hip. His skin was cut like it was paper and even his muscles were shed open with Wolf''s powerful sword. His bones suffered a bit as well as some cracked, but even after such a wound, the demon was still able to continue fighting as he ripped apart the tentacles holding his arms before twisting his hips and punching Wolf with full force. Wolf had just finished his attack and his sword was down with his hands, making it impossible for him to block the attack that came so suddenly. Shadow tentacles appeared in front of him, but were unable to block the attack and were pulverized the moment the fist touched them before itnded on Wolf''s side. His ribs cracked from the powerful blow as Wolf was sent flying 14 meters to the side. Shadow quickly appeared right behind the demon and used his [ Darkness Implosion ] skill on him, aiming straight at his right shoulder. The demon quickly turned his waist around and used his elbow to hit the ball of darkness while Shadow quickly escaped. The ball and elbow met and a powerful collision took ce as the demon shouted loudly as he used as much demonic energy as he could reinforce his attack, as well as his elbow and the rest of his arm. The small ck hole started distorting the space around them, and the elbow suffered as it slowly started cracking, the bones in the entire arm creaking as the arm was rendered almost useless at the end. Blood was flowing down from the elbow as one could see the torn-apart skin and flesh. Bones were protruding out as the elbow was broken, making it nearly impossible for the demon to use his right arm to attack now. Wolf got up from the ground and coughed as some blood escaped from his mouth. The demon was able to break two of his ribs, and one more was cracked. That was not all as the powerful shock from the attack injured his insides as well, but he was still in a much better state than the demon. Chapter 633 The Battle Reaches The Climax ? With the strongest amongst the remaining demons being injured so severely, the rest all knew that things were looking bad. Their numbers were smallerpared to their enemies, and now, their most powerfulbatant was about to be killed. Still, they didn''t despair or anything but started fighting even more ferociously. They knew that their souls would be fine thanks to the fact they were so far away from Reign, not to mention the fact that they knew he must be weakened immensely, perhaps not being able to devour any souls right now. They were still not fully certain of that, and nobody amongst them wanted to test that theory by going to Reign, which was pretty much impossible right now thanks to the fact that they would be attacked by almost everyone the moment they turned their back to them. In this battle, and the war for the mountain range, they were the ones that had failed. Some demons had even ignited their cores, bing incredibly powerful for a short moment of time before they would burn away, leaving nothing but a husk present. It was different from blowing up your mana core since burning meant that you were consuming everything there with incredible speed, which allowed one to gain incredible powers for a short period of time. With the demons resorting to such measures, two of them even blowing themselves up and dealing some high damage to their opponents, Wolf and the others knew that the battle was at its climax. Only a few more minutes were left until the demons were gone, perhaps even less than that. The one that Wolf and Shadow were fighting against smiled ferociously at them as he ignited his demon core as well. Blood-red mes erupted from his body as his aura grew, bing even more powerful than before. The demon attacked, and with incredible speed he aimed straight at Shadow, wanting to get rid of him first. Shadow was the one that managed to destroy his elbow and render his arm useless, and he wanted him to pay for that. Shadow disappeared from the spot as he teleported to a nearby shadow. Still, things weren''t looking too good for him. Teleporting so often had made him spend an incredible amount of mana, not to mention the [ Darkness Implosion ] he had previously used that was actually thrice as powerful as a normal one was. Shadow had pumped in as much mana as he could in order to deal as much damage to the demon, and although it worked, it left him with little mana right now. He was unable to use another [ Darkness Implosion ] as that would leave him with virtually no mana left. He teleported right behind Wolf, using him as a shield at this moment. Wolf merely nced back at Shadow who got his daggers ready. Both men simply nodded to each other before charging at the demon. Running away would not help them as the demon was now incredibly fast. Wolf wouldn''t be able to outrun him, which meant that the only thing left for them to do was to fight him with everything they had. Neither of them had battled against the demon at the same time previously as their n needed the demon to think Shadow was much weaker than he was, and it was only now that he was going to get a taste of them both. Shadow went first, his figure blurring as he was almostpletely enveloped in darkness. He had used his mark now, something he hadn''t done during the entirety of the battle. Wolf had already activated his mark a while back, so he couldn''t do it now. Still, with his powerful sword in his hands, he was certain that he would be able to fight against the demon, especially with him going all out and using all the remaining mana he had for thisst part of the battle. His mes erupted around him, most of them coating his sword while some coiled around his body as well. Small red arcs of lightning could be seen inside the mes as chaos energy tainted it, boosting its power, although not as much as it could had Wolf been more proficient with it. The soul was still angry at Wolf,pletely uninterested in helping him out and channeling some of the chaos energy to the mes. As it was now, the soul wouldn''t care even if Wolf was to die, which meant that Reign and Wolf had to figure something out soon so that Wolf could have an easier time grasping the sword''s full power. Even if he was to gain some understanding of chaos energy, he would never be able to fully control the sword without the soul helping him out. The soul was trapped inside the sword, but it was thanks to that that it was able to bond with the chaos energy and wield it with great proficiency, greater than before, when the soul was still present in its body. Shadow appeared in front of the demon who smiled ferociously and tried to grab him with his left hand. Shadow quickly lunged forward, dodging the hand by centimeters as he suddenly spun, shing it multiple times, but only managing to deal some flesh wounds thanks to the empowered body the demon now possessed. Still, that was enough to make the demon widen its eyes. Shadow was incredibly agile and flexible, allowing him to easily dodge attacks that came from a weird angle and go around the demon''srge body. The arm, the legs, the torso, in mere seconds, they were all covered in cuts that Shadow dealt to the demon. Although nothing more than flesh wounds that would do little to the demon, it was enough to get him angry as he was failing at hitting Shadow even once. "Fast little bastard!" The demon cursed as he suddenly stomped the ground, making it shake heavily and forcing Shadow to slow down and even stop for a moment. The demon went for the kill right there, aiming at Shadow''s head with a powerful punch, only to be blocked by Wolf''s sword that thetterunched in front of Shadow. The sword and Shadow were sent back, Shadow sliding for a couple of meters while the sword was sent flying, only to be quickly caught by Shadow who used the momentum to spin around. The moment when the demon hit the sword, Wolf appeared above him, his fist burning with golden mes. He punched down with full force, aiming straight at the demon''s head while two explosions urred behind him, boosting him. The demon suddenly moved his right arm which was supposed to be fully immobilized. With the burning of the core, the demon was able to somewhat heal the arm, not enough to fight, but enough to move it. He blocked Wolf''s attack with his arm, making the wound from before appear once again, only that this time, the arm was in an even worse state. Even though he had healed it, it was only superficial and the arm was brittle. The arm was now ck from the burns it had received while the bones inside had been broken, this time, the injury was even worse than before it was not only the elbow but the hand as well as the rest of the arm as well. The demon''s face was slightly burned as well, but he still smiled at Wolf with ferociousness as he clenched his left fist, ready to attack. That was when Shadow let go of the sword. He had spun multiple times, causing a fierce wind to blow around him before letting go of the sword,unching it at the demon with darkness covering it. The darkness only covered the sword on the surface as anything else would gain the resentment of the chaos energy inside, resulting in the two energies shing. The sword arrived and the demon was forced to move to the side, but his waist was still cut, arge gash appearing as some of his intestines spilled out. Wolf quickly took the sword before charging at the demon while Shadow did the same. The battle-hungry demon stared at them with a smile as he met their attacks. Even with such gruesome injuries and only one arm remaining, it continued fighting. The demon loved to fight, especially those that were good in melee. Having a battle against Wolf and Shadow made him excited as he used everything he had to fight them. His blood-red mes were burning around, making it impossible for Shadow and Wolf to get close to him without using mana to shield themselves. His body was slowly starting to turn ck, being consumed by the mes that were boosting his power. "Ah, it seems this is it." The demon suddenly said as he stopped moving. Both Shadow and Wolf stared at him, slightly afraid that he was going to explode like the rest as ast-ditch effort to deal with them. "I can see your faces, don''t worry, I resent using such tactics." The demon said before spitting on the ground. His legs couldn''t move anymore as the mes hadpletely consumed them. His left arm was no better and soon, only his head was left normal. "It was a good fight, let''s do it again." The demon said as the mes erupted, consuming his head and turning his entire body into charred remains that fell to the ground and broke to pieces. Chapter 634 The End Of The Battle For The Mountain Range ? Upon the death of thest remaining high-grade Tier IV demon, the morale of the other demons plummeted. Their two strongestbatants had been defeated by the enemy, and they were now at an even bigger disadvantage. Wolf and the others started cleaning up the remaining demons without much trouble. Some decided to blow themselves up, while the rest ignited their cores and fought till theirst breath. Both of those things were hard to go up against. Those that blew themselves up did it in the sneakiest way possible, first igniting their cores to let the opponents lower their guard and allow them to get close before doing so while those that ignited their cores stopped worrying about their injuriespletely and fought without a care in the world. Many got injured thanks to the tactics the demons used, and some more monsters died as well. Even Ploakon, the mage-type elite monster that M''azgara had created fell prey to one demon that blew himself up, killing them both. men, the monster with the greatest offensive power amongst the five elite monsters had both of his arms destroyed, smashed to pieces by a demon while Mozgot''s entire body was riddled with wounds, some parts beingid bare as the demons had managed to rip his skin off and injure the powerful muscles as well. Ulkor, the speedy type, was rtively fine as he used his great speed to go from one battle to another, helping the others out and dealing with some fast attacks that would either catch the demons off guard or distract them. Licon was also rtively fine. He didn''t excel in anything, but he also had no apparent weakness. His body was powerful and could take a beating, he was also deadly up close with some long-range capabilities and was only slower than Ulkor. With him being the first elite created, and with him taking bits and pieces of how Reign and the others fought, he was able to quickly hone his skills and make his body a killing machine. With his tough scales, sharp ws, and long tail, Licon was able to fight the enemy with a wide variety of attacks and hit them from weird angles. Magokur''s right arm was broken, while Tank had suffered a heavy blow when a demon blew itself up as he was right in front of it. He wasn''t able to even use his shield to properly shield himself and had to resort to his ability, which saved his life, even though he was heavily injured thanks to the explosion. Laura''s head was bleeding, Beast''s hands were as sore as they could be with his fingers bleeding, and the rest fared no better. Their losses were not that high, with M''azgara''s monsters present, they were the ones to take the brunt of the damage, as well as the only ones that had perished. Out of the 16 monsters, only 5 remained, with 4 of them being M''azgara''s elites and one normal Tier IV monster. Even though that meant that they had lost almost half of their Tier IV group, it wasn''t truly so. Had they lost anyone else, that would have been a tragedy since getting another human to evolve to Tier IV was not that easy, but for M''azgara''s monsters, it was only the loss of Ploakon that was somewhatrge thanks to the fact that the next elite M''azgara creates wouldn''t be as powerful at the beginning and would need some time to improve his strength. After all, right after their creation, the elites were only a bit strongerpared to the normal monsters that M''azgara could create, it was the fact that they had their own thoughts and could improve themselves that made them special, leading to them leveling up and bing more powerful, more used to their body and powers. Upon finishing up the Tier IV demons, Wolf and the others, at least the ones that were still able to fight, made their way over to the demon army that had less than half their initial numbers left. With the incredible powers that a Tier IV being possessed, even an injured one, they were able to deal astonishing damage to the army and quickly deal with them, saving the three armies from having to fight much longer and pile up more casualties. Upon the defeat of the demon army, Reign breathed out a sigh of relief and lost consciousness, well, to be more exact, he finally allowed himself to fall asleep. He had been holding back his fatigue during this time, only so that the demon would still fear him and consider the possibility of their souls being devoured so that they wouldn''t resort to blowing themselves up and acting suicidal. A lot of them had fled the battlefield as well, even more after seeing how their leaders had been killed. Without any Tier IVbatants present, the demons knew they were finished, many of them scattered around and fled. Upon seeing how Wolf and the others weren''t going after them, more demons started running away, those that had done so at the very end being hunted down by the yers and the immortal army. The monster army took the brunt of the damage, as did the immortal army. After all, their numbers were much easier to replenishpared to the yers, so Reign and the others had deliberately ced the monsters so that they would take much more damagepared to the yers. Tank was the leader of the Immortal Legion, and his four generals knew what to do. The immortal army was ced where the battle was most dangerous, just like the monster army, allowing the yers to fight against the weaker demons, except for the high-grade and peak Tier III yers who had joined the more dangerous parts of the battlefield in order to defeat the more powerful demons. Out of the 2 500 yers that had joined the battle, 2 200 remained. The monster army was almost wiped out, without only about 20 of them remaining while the Immortal Legion was left with 300 soldiers. The demons had the number advantage after all, and in order to make sure that the yers were as safe as possible, Reign and the others knew that they had to sacrifice almost all the monsters and immortal soldiers, luckily, it worked. Even though losing 300 men was not a small number at all, it could be considered a great sess when putting all the facts on the table. Against an army of 10 000, the 6 000 men strong army had lost about 60% of their numbers, but that had been deliberately done so the yers would suffer the least as they had only lost 12% of their total numbers. Reign and the others could have minimized the total casualties of the entire army by having all three armies fighting fiercely and helping each other, which would have reduced the losses by about 10 C 20%. Still, the yers would have lost more people, which was something they didn''t want to see. With M''azgara present, it wouldn''t take her much to get the monster army back, especially since she had thousands of demon bodiesying around the battlefield. With her monsters present, they would transport the bodies back so that she could quickly produce more of them by using the demons as nutrients. From the sheer number present, Reign and the others were certain that she would not only bring back the full number of Tier IV monsters, but the monster army would be definitelyrger than before, and it would only take her a couple of days to do so. Tank would have to wait, however. His four generals hadn''t died, but they were still peak Tier IIIbatants, only that now, after going through such arge and difficult battle, they were very close to stepping into the realm of Tier IV. After their evolutions, it would be much easier for them to regain the army''s numbers, even making it more powerful rtively quickly, but Tank still didn''t know how long it would take for the four to evolve and do so, which meant he had to patiently wait. For now, his army would be almost useless as the number of immortal soldiers had dwindled so much. But the main thing was the fact that now, Reign and the others were the undeniable rulers of the mountain range, with only the depths being out of their control. The demons were still present, and there would definitely be more Tier IV demons appearing in the near future, but they wouldn''t be a problem. Those demons would be low-grade Tier IVs, and if they had half a brain, they would hide from sight so that Reign and the others didn''t kill them. The only thing left was to go back and get the monster portal over here so that M''azgara''s monsters were able to quickly bring her nutrients. The faster they did so, the faster she would be able to create Tier IV monsters that would man the wall and defend it from the depths, as well as create a more powerful army than before. Chapter 635 Taking Over The Wall ? Beast was the one to move the monster portal to the wall. With his flying beasts, he was able to get back to the portal very quickly while the rest stayed back at the wall. He had brought ckie with him just in case something was to happen, but nothing of the sort happened in the end. The army was exhausted, they had fought with everything they had, as did Wolf and the others. The healers were barely conscious as they had used everything they had to heal those that were heavily injured. During the battle, they had focused on only healing such yers as healing everybody, no matter the injury, was simply far too taxing, which would lead to them losing their mana quickly. Heavy injuries, missing limbs, and near-death conditions were the only ones they had healed, and yet, even then, they weren''t able to heal everybody as their mana was dwindling rapidly, even with them using mana potions to recharge themselves. Using any more potions for the next couple of days would lead to them suffering side effects, so they had to stop. Laura had done what she could to heal Wolf and the others during the battle as well, but with 30 Tier IV beings present, even she was unable to heal everybody, especially since she was also fighting and was thus using her demonic energy and life force. With the abundance of demonic energy present here, and the incredibly high number of deaths, Laura was able to quickly recharge her demonic energy and life force, allowing her to heal a lot of people, but the mental fatigue that had built up thanks to that was not low and easy to deal with. Reign was sleeping, and from how it went thest time, Wolf and the others were certain that he would continue sleeping for quite a bit, probably around a day or so. Beast only took about 15 minutes to go to the monster portal and bring it back, while Wolf and the others constructed a new portal for the yers here. Building a portal near the wall would allow them to quickly respond to the monstersing from the depths, and it would also allow the yers to hunt Tier III monsters and demons just like they were able to do before, only that the strength of those monsters would be a bit higher. They had thought about destroying the old portal that was ced somewhat between the wall and the first mountain, but they decided against it in the end. Their funds were still good enough for them to build a couple more portals without putting too much strain on their finances, so they simply decided to build another one here. Upon doing so, the yers slowly started making their way over to the portal. With the healers exhausted, and even Laura getting a bit too tired to continue healing them all up, they knew that the best course of action was to get to the temple and the elves, who both had very good healing rooms avable. The elves and the monks had anticipated such a thing to happen, which is why they had made sure to be ready to wee the influx of injured people. The yers divided themselves and went to each of the two ces, fully knowing that each one was more than decently equipped and would be able to help them out. Those that had been heavily injured were being carried by other yers who were quickly making their way over to the temple as they were the ones that were closest to the portals. There were even some tents ced right in the center of the city by the monks and elves, and those that were heavily injured were to be ced there so that they could immediately start working on them. The elves had helped out during the battle too as it was not just Aelrinder that had joined, but the royal guards, together with all the other Tier IIIbatants that had joined the yer army and were fighting alongside them. The other elves were let to stay here so that when they were finished with the battle, the yers could receive immediate medical attention from them. After all, healers were rare and very valuable, during a battle, they would be the ones that the enemy would target first, doing their very best to get rid of them. Luckily, that didn''t happen during this battle as the demons mostly ignored the healers and were hell-bent on just killing what was in front of them. Upon reaching the wall, Beast immediately ced the monster portal down, thus allowing M''azgara''s monsters to start bringing her the nutrients. In a span of about 20 minutes, M''azgara had already created two Tier IV monsters. She was, unfortunately, unable to make an elite yet, after the death of one elite, she needed to wait three days before being able to create another one. It mattered little to her, however, as that only meant that she had three days to experiment with creating different kinds of monsters from the nutrients given to her by the demons and the abominations present in Pripyat. It was when M''azgara had created her 4th Tier IV monster that Wolf and the others stared at the wall. They could sense somethinging, and upon getting up and looking at the depths, they were able to see monsters charging at them. There were 8 low-grade Tier IV monstersing at them, with more definitelying soon. Luckily, M''azgara had already been able to create four monsters, and Wolf and the others were healed a bit by Laura before she was forced to take a break. With the monsters charging, Wolf and the others quickly got down from the wall and met their charge. Even though not all of them were present now, there were still more than 10 of them here, which should be more than enough to deal with the monsters. The most powerful monster that would appear was a mid-grade Tier IV, and the monstersing from the depths were usually weakerpared to normal ones, which should allow them to defeat them. For M''azgara, this was also more nutrients that would make their way over to her. Demons were some of the best monsters for her to get nutrients as Reign and the others didn''t use their bodies for anything, they would only take the demonic core and sometimes the horns, so she was able to get everything to be used as nutrients, which was differentpared to what they did to other monsters, taking a lot from their bodies as they could make a lot of different items that way. As the battle beyond the wall started, the yers were still getting healed up, none of them even knowing about what was going on. Wolf and the others knew that the yers would definitely want to help them out, at least attacking the monsters from the wall, but they didn''t want them to worry. They had just gone through arge and dangerous battle, they deserved some rest. Wolf''s mes danced around the battlefield, even though he was injured and could currently only use about 50% of his strength, he was strong enough to face a low-grade Tier IV monster by himself. Rare were those that were uninjured, so they all knew that they had to do whatever they could in order to defend against the monsters. The responsibility that the demons once had was now passed on to them as they were the winners of the battle. Guarding the wall and not letting the powerful Tier IV monsterse out was needed if the yers were to be able to safely hunt in the mountain range, well, as safe as one could be with monsters and demons still present. One interesting thing was that the monsters were only trying to get out here. The depths were surrounded by mountains, as they were in a mountain range, but where the wall is located at is not the case. It was a valley, and it was the seemingly only ce the monsters were able to use to get out, there was some sort of power making it impossible for them to cross over the mountains and they had to use the valley, which was why the demon had created therge wall as soon as they could and defended this ce with everything they had. With the mountain range sessfully conquered, Reign and the others could now fully focus on exploring the depths and finding out just what was causing the fog. They would also be able to level up more and reach Tier V, which was when they would be able to go to the desert and fight the powerful monsters over there. Of course, reaching Tier V also meant that they could potentially cross the sea and reach New York, finally allowing Shadow and Reign to meet up with Shadow''s parents and Reign''s uncle. The long-awaited reunion was right in front of them, and they couldn''t wait to finally reach it. Chapter 636 Talking To The Copy Once Again, Reigns Goals ? ''Where am I?'' Reign asked himself as he opened his eyes, staring at the unfamiliar sky that appeared in front of him. He slowly got up, his thoughts a bit slow as he felt as if he had taken a long nap. Looking around, he was able to see where he was. A field densely popted by weird blue rocks wasid in front of him, he himself standing on one suchrge rock right now. The sky above him was densely packed with stars while the white grassing out of the soil made for a beautiful sight. He looked around, only to stop when he saw what he was looking for. A person was sitting on a chair and drinking some tea. A small coffee table was ced in front of the person that looked exactly like Reign while another chair was ced opposite of him. Reign walked over and sat down on the empty chair, staring at the dark copy that was smiling at him. "This is the first time we are meeting after you were able to evolve and be a Nephilim, well, the first time we are sitting down together like this." The copy said with a soft smile present on his face while the teapot that was ced on the table moved. It levitated in the air before getting above an empty teacup and tilted itself to the side, allowing the tea to fall down on the teacup and fill it up. Reign still didn''t touch the cup, he didn''t even look at the teapot as it had been levitating and was only looking at the copy, staring at him with a calm expression while thetter chuckled. "It seems you don''t trust me, I have to say, that hurts, especially after everything we had gone through together till this point." "Yes, that is because I now know what you are, and what you are nning on doing." "I also now know that you lied to me, telling me how it was me that had gone berserk back when Adam died, but I am now certain that it was you who has done it, making me lose my mind and act in such a manner." Reign said with a cold voice as the copy shook his head. "I told you already, that was all you brother, I had nothing to do with that." "As for why you should trust me, well, I can''t lie, they told you that much, right?" The copy asked with a smile as Reign nodded at him. Eldar had indeed told him that the copy that each Nephilim had was unable to lie, but that was only what he knew from talking with one Nephilim, and seeing how Reign and his copy were different, there was no certainty that this one was different. "They did tell me that, but I still don''t trust you, nor your words." "Understandable, finding out that every Nephilim has a copy that can''t wait to take over their body and corrupt their minds does make a person skeptical, I do acknowledge that much." The copy said as he drank a bit of his tea. "Drink, I didn''t do anything to the tea for crying out loud, your voice is rough, wet your throat a bit." The copy said as he drank a bit more before filling up his cup with more tea. Reign stared at the cup before taking it and drinking the tea. Suddenly, a bitter taste assaulted him, making him cough and get up from the chair before bending over to the side and coughing some more. "Hmm, seems like you need some sugar to go with the tea, huh?" The copy remarked as it flicked his finger, making a bowl of sugar and a teaspoon appear on the table. Suddenly, the copy clicked his tongue as he ced his left hand to the side, opening his palm and catching Reign''s punch. "Come on, where are your manners, assaulting a person that is sitting and drinking tea, you''re better than that, Reign." The copy said with a sigh before clenching Reign''s fist and suddenly throwing him up in the air. Reign fell about 4 meters behind the copy. He quickly got up and stared at the copy that extended his right arm and motioned for Reign to sit. Suddenly, the sight in front of Reign blurred as the coffee table appeared in front of him, with the empty chair standing next to him, and the copy opposite of the table. Reign stared at the copy with vignce, this was the first time he had tried attacking the copy, only to be so cleanly blocked and sent flying. He couldn''t sense mana in this ce, but he could sense the existence of his abilities, however. Still, he didn''t use them. The copy had never attacked him, nor tried corrupting him before. The bitterness of the tea made Reign think that the copy did indeed put something in it, prompting him to lose his calm and attack the copy, but he had now cooled down and realized that there really was nothing bad in the tea, only that it was very bitter. "Please, sit, I wanted to talk to you, not fight or argue." The copy said as Reign sat down and put some sugar in his still-hot tea. Upon taking a sip, he felt refreshed, the sugar helped with the bitterness and the tea tasted quite fine now. "Talk about what, exactly?" Reign asked the copy who smiled at him before putting the teacup down on the table. "About the future, of course." "You have just started your journey, and right now, you don''t have a clear goal, only living in order to help your friends and finally meet your uncle and Shadow''s parents again, that is fine for now, but once you manage to do that, what will you do next, simply continue fighting in order to save the, perhaps?" The copy asked before staring at Reign seriously. "That is fine as well, it will provide yet another goal for you to aplish, but what after that, what will you do when you be a Transcendent, help Laura out with destroying the demon maybe?" "That is fine as well, what next though?" "See if any other friends of yours need help, bing even more powerful in order to help them out?" "Will you do that until you reach the peak of the universe, only living so that you can help out others, as selfless as that may be, it is also incredibly stupid." The copy suddenly said with a cold voice before getting up from the table. "What I wanted to talk to you about, Reign, is theck of drive you have, well, theck of a personal goal and selfishness inside of you." The copy stared at Reign from above as it spoke. "I am you, and you are me, we are two sides of the same coin, which means that if you die, I die as well, and I don''t want to die, Reign." The copy said in a low voice as he ced his hands on the table. "I want you to think about this, think about why you are constantly doing your best to be more powerful, I want you to find a goal, find some reason, any reason at all, why you want to be powerful, is it because you maybe wish to explore the universe, see all the wonderful and horrifying things that are present in it?" "Maybe you want to grow powerful enough so that nobody can harm your friends and loved ones, maybe you even wish to defend the Earth for all eternity?" "Maybe you want to find love, and upon doing so do everything you can to keep her safe?" "See Reign, you have no ultimate goal, no passion, nothing that will drive you forward and allow you to be more powerful." "Till now, it worked, you have enough to constantly be stronger, but once you reach the realm of a Transcendent, or even higher, bing a Saint, you will see just how different things can be." "With the way you are thinking right now, you will never be able to reach Godhood, not to mention anything higher than that." "So, you got me over here just to tell me that, to berate me for myck of a goal,ck of selfishness?" Reign asked the copy with a dark face as thetter nodded. "I want you to look deep inside and think, realize what you are missing, it is only then that you can continue forward in the future." The copy said somewhat enthusiastically while Reign finished his tea and got up. "How about you mind your own business, huh?" "Without me, you will die, why should I care about your life or death, you have done nothing to deserve such a thing." "My goals, the things that drive me forward, are mine, and I won''t allow you or anyone else to meddle in that." Reign suddenly used his abilities, controlling light and darkness in order to coat his body, allowing him to move away from the field and get out. "Stubborn bastard." The copy said with a sigh, "I''m doing this for your own good as well, you know?" Chapter 637 The Day After The Battle ? Reign opened his eyes and stared at the familiar ceiling of his room inside Doncaster, the conversation he had with the copy still fresh in his mind. He thought about what the copy said for a little bit. It was true that right now, he didn''t possess any clear goals that were only for his own benefit. Everything he was doing now was in order to help others. Bing more powerful and keeping Doncaster and the thousands of yers safe, wanting to go and meet his uncle and Shadow''s parents again, as well as helping Laura in the future by saving the souls of her family. He didn''t think much of it, however. A goal is not something a person can set right away, especially not one that would drive you forward, keep you motivated for many years, and always force you to strive to reach higher and be more powerful. That was something that simply came to you, and Reign did indeed have one such goal, finding the person that killed his parents, the man he had seen during the funeral, and the one everybody suspected had done so. If he didn''t kill Reign''s parents, then he would let him walk, but not before beating him up and learning the truth directly from his soul. He still knew very little of the man, the only thing he did know was his name and face. Shadow''s father knew more, and that was one of the reasons why Reign wanted to meet up with him soon so that he could learn more about that person. With the world being asrge as it is right now, finding a single person would require an incredible amount of effort and time, so much that Reign would have to potentially waste years to do so, but he knew that there was a way to shorten it, and that was by bing a Transcendent. Upon bing a Transcendent, Reign would be much more powerful than he is now, not to mention that the first person that manages to do so would be the defender of the, the one in charge ofmunicating with the Alliance. Of course, with the marks he and the rest had, they didn''t need to be the first Transcendents, not to mention that the had already been imed by Raziel, which meant that Raziel himself would be the defender. Upon bing more powerful, Reign could alsomunicate with the Will of the world, allowing him to sense world energy, but also allowing him to talk with the Will, the mystical force that was the consciousness of the world itself. He knew that if he was talented and powerful enough, he could use that to his advantage and have the will to find the person for him. That way would be the shortest and most effective way for Reign to locate that person, and he wouldn''t even need to be a Transcendent in order to do so, the only problem was that luck would be involved in that. If the Will didn''t want to give him the location, there would be nothing that Reign could do about it. He couldn''t simply force the will of an entire world to do his bidding, and if he tried to do so, he would be marked as an enemy of the world, which meant that he wouldn''t be able to sense or take any world energy and would have to go to another in order to do so, which was not a good thing as the easiest way to be a Transcendent was to do so in your own world as your home world would be the one that would help you the most. Without the help of the world will, bing a Transcendent was much more difficult and dangerous. The person would need to slowly siphon the world energy and grow ustomed to it, which would incur the wrath of the world that would try its best to get rid of it. Natural disasters would follow the person wherever he went, the world would send those that were friendly with it to defeat the person, and the rate at which the person could gather and get used to the world energy would be far lowerpared to those that the will was helping. Aethion was such a person. As a necromancer, he was not liked by the world will in his home world. It wasn''t always so, however, as Aethion had been a powerful mage before that, one that had managed to get in touch with the world will beforehand and be friendly with it before joining the dark side. He managed to trick even the world will, never showing his true colors and siphoning some world energy on the side, allowing him to progress even faster than the others who were well-liked by the world will. It was only after he was found out by the queen that the entire world had turned on Aethion, forcing him to go away and take the offer the system had given him, bing a pitiful shadow of his former self. The system was neutral by nature. Even some demon species could utilize it, as long as the being in question didn''t have the intention of simply destroying the universe, the system would be there to help them. That included even necromancers and simr beings that could be said to be evil. The first thing Reign did after getting up was of course go to the wall. He wanted to see for himself the state of the wall and the monsters that M''azgara had created. Laura had been in the building when he went out and from her, he was able to find out that he was sleeping for a day, which was much betterpared to before when he passed out for 2 whole days. Upon reaching the wall, he was able to see a bunch of yers present, hundreds of them, together with about 100 monsters that M''azgara had created. She had made more, but they were busy in Pripyat. M''azgara wanted to make humanoid monsters, but she also liked the ones in Prypiat as they were special, the radiation had made them mutate, and from their DNA, she could gain quite a lot, and that wasn''t only for creating her brood, but for herself as well. She could use skills by consuming the nutrients she took, which allowed her to possess a multitude of skills, much more than anyone in the same realm, of course, her skills were not that powerful as they were not her own and she couldn''t practice them and gain familiarity no matter how much she tried. Being safe inside Doncaster, M''azgara was able to show the fearsome power a Brood Mother possessed as only a day after the battle, she had filled up the Tier IV group once again, only leaving 1 spot for the elite she would make soon. The monster army that had been decimated now had over 200 monsters, and more were still being created. Without having any enemies nearby and enjoying the protection the city gave her, M''azgara was able to focus on creating more of her monsters, growing her armyrger andrger. With the thousands of corpses she had from the demons, she could create over a thousand powerful monsters, but she didn''t want to only use the demons, but the monsters from Pripyat as well. Her monsters had recently found what they thought was a human settlement in Pripyat, but upon sending one of her elites over there, she was able to confirm that they were humanoid monsters, as well as humans that had mutated to such an extent that they could no longer be called human. Driven by their primal instinct, these creatures were barely able to utilize basic tools, but their strength was incredible. Their bodies were much more powerfulpared to normal humans, not to mention the fact that they could even use some weird abilities that M''azgara was still unable to figure out. They were all powerful Tier III monsters and they gave her a lot more nutrients than the normal monsters in Pripyat, but they were also much more powerful and dangerous. From what she was able to find out, they actually came from below the ground but had started making small settlements on the surface as well. The only thing left for her was to find out why they wereing to the surface, was it because they wanted to hunt here, get more prey, or were they perhaps forced by something? She already knew how Reign and the others had found her, so finding an underground area below Pripyat that was filled with powerful monsters wouldn''t surprise her, she actually wished that was the case, and hopefully, those monsters could be Tier IV, allowing her easy ess to Tier IV mutated bodies she could devour and use to create more of her monsters. She had told Wolf about the entire thing, but for now, Wolf and the others were upied by the depths, so they would check it outter. M''azgara had no issues with that as she also didn''t need any more powerful monsters as nutrients. As for why there were so many yers and monsters near the wall, well, they were reinforcing it and creating better defenses that they could utilize in the future to fight against the Tier IV monsters. Chapter 638 Master Musashi ? The yers were not only reinforcing the wall and making it stronger, but they were also adding some of their own things to it. Large towers were being erected by some yers while others were making turrets that would be ced on the towers, as well as smaller ones for the wall. The demons had ced some form of turrets on the wall, but they were weak, unable to deal any significant damage to the monsters. It wasn''t as if the demons were unable to reinforce the wall more or ce some arrays and defensive turrets on it, they simply chose not to. As for why, well, it was because the wall was the one thing that all of them were involved in. It was built thanks to the cooperation between all the tribes, and none of them wanted to waste any more funds or materials to further reinforce it, not to mention that they disliked cing turrets since that would mean that the weaker demons could potentially kill a monster and take the exp, which they resented thinking about. The wall was the ce where most of the newly evolved Tier IV demons would farm exp by defeating the monsters that wereing out from the depths, it was a valuable farming spot for them, and none wanted to make it less effective. The more powerful demons would sometimes go into the depths to get more exp since simply killing low-grade Tier IV monsters was not enough for them, and the number of mid-grade Tier IV monsters that attacked was pitifully small. With the yers, however, that was not the case. Not only were the yers all from one faction, but they didn''t mind allowing others to get the exp as they could get more from the monsters. With the depths right in front of them, and without having to worry about anyone betraying them, the yers could easily go in after managing to evolve to Tier IV and hunt the monsters down. The demons would go inside asionally, and when they did, it was all of them that did so, only leaving a few low-grade Tier IVs at the wall to defend it in case something happened. They didn''t trust each other, and with only two tribes having a high-grade Tier IV, it made the others an easy target if they didn''t all go together. The depths were still a mystery to them, and it was the main reason why the most powerful amongst the demons were not fighting against one another. As Reign and the others became more powerful, and in turn the yers started hunting down demons, the many tribes started cooperating as well. Their differences could be put aside when a powerful opponent was attacking them, but even then, there was always some scheming going on. Nobody wanted to take the brunt of the attack and the demons were always looking for excuses why they werete to help another tribe or why they had attacked the tribe by ''ident'' as well. Reign stared in wonder at the wall that was being built to be even more sturdy. The fog was slowly but surely expanding, even the demons knew that which was why he wanted to use the wall for as long as possible and allow the yers to get some easy exp. Either the wall would bepletely covered by the fog, or they would find the source of the fog and get rid of it, those were the two options present to them. Of course, the fog covering the wall wouldn''t block the yers from defending it, but it would make it more difficult, not to mention the fact that the two portals were also close to the wall, and from what Aethion had told him, the fog would render them useless. With the funds Reign and the others had, it wouldn''t be too hard to destroy the portal and build another one a bit further away, while the monster portal could easily be ced somewhere else, but the question was how many times would they need to do that? Reign was also trying to figure out if there was a way to somehow block the fog, or at least to cover up an area and make it impossible for the fog to influence it, but Aethion had no idea if that was possible. He had never really interacted with the fog and only knew the basics of it. Even though he was certain that there were things that one could do to limit the fog''s expansion, and perhaps even make small bases inside of it, he had no idea how to do that, even though the system was not helping Reign out with this. Perhaps it was because the system deemed the fog not dangerous enough to help Reign out, or maybe Reign simply didn''t have enough influence to get such knowledge. Whatever it was, it meant that Reign and the others had to continue doing what they had previously done, explore the depths, and find out what was making the fog appear. Even Eldar and the other Transcendents were unable to help them when it came to identifying whaty inside of the fog, or how to prevent it from expanding further. Drayce was the one person Reign and the others had hoped would know about the means to do that, only to be disappointed after being told he had no idea. Whether he truly didn''t know or simply didn''t wish to help them didn''t matter as the end result was the same. Reign looked around, only to suddenly see Jack, Eldar, and Drayce looking at the wall. "Hey, how are you guys even here?" Reign asked the trio who greeted him enthusiastically. "Well, you kind of took over this ce, even ced two portals, so we are allowed toe here, of course, we have to be careful and not get too far away from the portal or the wall, otherwise the system would give us a warning," Drayce said before looking at the fog that was covering some of the mountains thaty behind the wall. "You see, none of us have ever seen the Ominous Klinchor Vitality Draining Fog of the Mad God Plosarkon personally before, so we just wanted to take a glimpse," Eldar said with a calm expression. "Yeah, I wanted to at least see this before going on my trip, it''ll take me a while toe back." Jack suddenly said, prompting Reign to stare at him in confusion. "Trip, what trip, where are you going?" Reign asked Jack who smiled at him, but before he was able to answer, Drayce did. "He is going to celebrate, his master recently reached Sainthood." "Wait, Jack, your master was actually a Transcendent?" Reign asked with even more confusion. He had been told by Jack about his master and just how powerful he was, even how he had used some different forms of swordsmanship to ughter Saints, but he was never told that he was not a Saint himself. "Oh, you didn''t know, he didn''t know?" Drayce asked Reign first then Jack who looked at him with some annoyance. "Oh boy, I didn''t know that you had no idea who Jack''s master was," Drayce said with some guilt visible on his face, but none of the people present was buying it. "You see, Jack''s master, sir Musashi is one of the rare people that have denied themselves the evolution to Sainthood." Eldar suddenly said from the side. "Even though he could have reached the realm decades, if not centuries ago, he decided to stay in the realm of Transcendent until he was satisfied with his power and reach the highest possible level with his sword, only then would he finally allow himself to be a Saint." "Many had spected that he would die, such a task was almost impossible as learning everything there was about the sword in each realm took too much time, and even though he was one of, if not the most powerful Transcendent of this and probably any era in the past, he still continued practicing, until finally deciding to reach Sainthood a while ago." "Even though he was in the same realm as me, I don''t think I would be able to survive two attacks from him, that is just how ridiculous his strength is," Drayce said with a serious expression, which said a lot considering the fact he was also considered to be one of the strongest Transcendent currently alive. For someone that had such power to be unable to survive two hits was incredible, but killing multiple Saints while being an entire evolutionary step lower than them was even more so. "The old master''s only goal is to reach the highest possible realm with the sword, he cares for nothing else, no treasure can move him, no promise of wealth or power can sway him, and no beauty can shake him, he is like a rock, immovable in his decision," Jack said from the side before sighing a bit. "Honestly, I and my fellow apprentice brothers and sisters had also thought that master was trying too much and that he would die before being able to aplish his goal, but we have all been proven wrong." Chapter 639 Changes On The Wall ? "I don''t know about that, it seems a bit surreal for that old man to simply die out of old age, at least that''s the opinion I and many others have," Drayce said with a slight smirk. "I understand why, but some of my teacher''s students have managed to reach Sainthood, and yet he still remained a Transcendent, stubborn in his belief," Jack said with a shake of his head, remembering just how many times some of the others students tried to talk some sense in his master, only to fail miserably. "With him reaching Sainthood, it will probably only take him the fraction of the time other Saints need to reach the pinnacle, before once again stopping," Eldar stated, fully certain of his words. Those thoughts were not only his but the thoughts of many who knew just what kind of a monster Musashi was. To reach the pinnacle of Transcendent, it only took him a short 24 years, while others would need centuries to do so. "But weren''t you supposed to be unable to leave the?" Reign asked Jack who shook his head. "Not fully, during normal circumstances, we are to stay here until everything is finished, but thanks to how good everything is going, plus the fact it was my master that has reached Sainthood, the Alliance sent a recement for me, at least during my leave." "She will stay here with Eldar till I get back, and the system won''t penalize me for leaving my post." "Once you be a Transcendent, I can rmend you to my master, I''m sure he will be d to take you as a student," Jack told Reign, but in his mind, he was fully determined to tell his master about Reign, and the monstrous talent the boy had right away. Even though his master usually took on Transcendents as students, he did take some who were in the leveling realm before. It was not only because he believed that Reign''s talent was high enough for his master to take interest in him, but also because Jack himself was afraid that even before Reign reached the Transcendent realm, he wouldn''t be able to teach him anything. He would feel humiliated at that point, as one of the students of Musashi himself, and one of the most talented ones, he wanted to keep his pride, which he would do if he managed to get his master to personally teach Reign, or perhaps some of his seniors. "I''m leaving tomorrow, my recement is also arriving at the same time, so be there to meet her, it''s not polite if she arrives and doesn''t get to meet you or the others," Jack told Reign who simply nodded at him. Even though neither one of them had formally said so, Reign already considered Jack to be his teacher, at least half of a teacher. Not only did Jack show him and the others how to sense mana back in the past, but he had also taught him much about swordsmanship and even the [ Severing ] series. He would always keep Jack''s words in his mind. "Wolf and the others are at the top of the wall, you should join them," Eldar told Reign who took it as his sign to leave. Nodding at the three men, he made his way to the wall and took a small elevator to the top. The wall itself was massive, standing at over 100m tall. The sheer size of the wall was enough to make anyone think it was imprable, which was the idea since it was meant to keep Tier IV monsters at bay. Standing at the top of the wall, he could see the entire valley that stretched for hundreds of meters in front of the wall. The fog, the mountains, the rays of the suning from above the mountains, all looked seemingly magical. For those that had no idea just how dangerous the depths of the mountain range were, they would think it was a magical ce full of beauty and wonder. Reign knew better, however. He knew that beyond the beautiful exterior, the depths were a ce of sheer horror. The powerful monsters, theck of color, and the suppression of the fog were things that could keep even strong Tier IV beings away. Upon looking around, Reign was able to quickly find Wolf and the others who were staring at the wall and the ground below it. They were talking, seemingly making ns for something. Laura had also arrived, she had left the territory a bit after Reign, and upon seeing how he was talking with Eldar and the others, she made her way to the top of the wall, fully aware that he would join them soon. "Yo." Shadow greeted Reign with a fist bump as the others all smiled at Reign. They were talking about modifying the wall a bit. It was something a couple of yers, mostly the builders had rmended. The ''Builder'' was a ss that the yers that didn''t fight had. Those good in construction and with some abilities that could help them in that regard, such as earth maniption, wood would take the ss, which allowed them to build things using the skills they were given. Even though Reign could build buildings and houses for them all, it wasn''t that cheap, and they all looked very basic. There were a bunch of empty buildings in the territory, but for the yers that wanted to customize their homes or headquarters for their group, they would look for builders who were able to even install defensive arrays and turrets in the property. The builders had also participated during the siege of Doncaster, staying far away from danger, they constructed turrets that would attack the monsters from afar, giving support to the yers. There were also Mechanics present there. After Shadow''s arrival from the, he had gone to for his first evolution, the ss had be open for everyone, and some people, interested in how it functioned, chose it, some had even switched to it. sses were made more as a guide to how yers could fight, allowing those that weren''t very talented to quickly get some skills and point them in the right direction. Those that chose the ss were able to use mana to build different kinds of machines and trinkets. Some were defensive trinkets that could save someone from a lethal blow, others were powerful offensive tools that could be consumables and incredibly powerful or could be used until they were destroyed. They could also create different kinds of machines that they could imprint with their own mana and utilize during battle. Mechanics that did that were simr to necromancers, only without the need to utilize corpses. Shadow had seen many incredible sights on that, even cities that could move around as they were made on a massive construct that multiple Mechanics had created. The things a mechanic could do were almost endless, and Shadow had even been a bit perplexed by it at first. After all, many of the things he had seen were a bit simr to Earth and how the electric appliances, cars, and simr things functioned. Still, because the constructs and machines were something that utilized mana to be used, the system allowed them to exist and did nothing to them, contrary to how it was for Earth. It seemed that the system was not against technology and technological advancementpletely, but they had to be connected to mana in some way, otherwise, it wouldn''t be allowed. At least that was what Shadow and the rest believed after he told them everything about the ce. The builders, together with other yers, were in charge of reinforcing the wall and making turrets while the mechanics were doing something else. Many machines could be seen on top of the wall, as well as on its sides. Most of the machines looked like spiders, and they were making small hollow areas, as well as helping the yers out with reinforcing the wall. The hollow areas would be where the machines would be ced in. The mechanics and builders were cooperating for thisrge project, wishing to make the wall a lot sturdier and safer. By cing an array all over the wall, and powering it up, they wanted the machines to be self-sufficient and able to get out and fix the wall up if it was damaged. The mechanics could imprint a couple ofmands that the machines would follow before leaving them here, only to be activated by the array once they were needed. The builders had also proposed a gate to be made. Wolf and the others were currently looking at the proposal and thinking about it. Creating arge gate in the middle of the wall wouldn''t be easy. They would first have to make arge hole, but carefully, so as to not damage the rest of the wall. The gate itself would need to be sturdy enough, without being powerful enough to withstand the attacks of powerful Tier IV monsters, it would be futile to ce it there as it would be a big weakness of the wall. They had the materials to potentially build such arge and powerful gate, but what was in question was whether the builders were able to make it, even with the materials, one needed to be proficient enough, as well as powerful enough to make use of them correctly. Chapter 640 The Explorers ? Upon checking the abilities and powers of the best builders and mechanics the territory had, Reign and the others decided to postpone the creation of the gate. For now, what the yers were able to create was a bit below what Reign and the others wanted. The gate had to be strong enough to defend against even high-grade Tier IV monsters as after some time passed, the fog would definitely spread to the wall, and more powerful monsters would also start appearing. It wasn''t as if the fog couldn''t send out the monsters outside, it was just that it chose not to do so right now. Sending the monsters outside meant that the control it had over them would be lowered, and the power of the monsters would slowly start to degrade, until eventually fading away. The fog was able to think, albeit very simply. It deduced that the best course of action was to slowly spread right now as there were no threats to it nearby. Reign and the others did change that slightly, as the demons rarely ventured into the fog, but even then, their power was not high enough to threaten the fog and its most powerful monsters, so it ignored them. The more they hunted inside, however, the more the fog would start noticing them, until targeting them each time they went in. That meant that Reign and the others had to continue carefully inside the depths, but for now, they could set their worries aside and continue hunting the monsters down for exp. Aethion had told them that it would be best to find a new ce to hunt upon reaching the high grade of Tier IV as the fog would certainly start targeting them at that time, and luckily for them, they had the underground of Pripyat for that. Even if the ce turned out to be full of weaker monsters, they still had the areas around Pripyat as well, and thanks to the fact that M''azgara''s monsters that she sent out to scout had mostly died when entering the areas that were beyond Pripyat, they believed that there were Tier IV monsters present there. Of course, not all died, some had managed to explore quite a bit and M''azgara had gained a lot of valuable data from that and it was only in two areas next to Pripyat that her monsters had perished in. The other areas had Tier II and Tier III monsters in them, which meant that they were useless for Reign and the others, but not for M''azgara and the other yers. Reign and the others were thinking of making another portal close to Pripyat and allowing the yers to have more areas where they could hunt. That would let the many demons and monsters in the mountain range recuperate from their losses a bit as more and more yers were making their way into the massive mountain range, killing many monsters that were inside. Even though the mountain range was massive and could easily fit millions of beings in it, that didn''t mean that so many monsters and demons were found inside, not to mention the fact that the levels of the monsters ranged from Tier I, all the way to Tier IV. Of course, there were also monsters, as well as demons and yers, whose levels were as high as those of Tier III beings, but were still just Tier II or even Tier I, making them much weaker than those of the same level. After all, some of the challenges were simply too difficult for some, so they would choose to skip them before attempting to evolve twice in the future, which was usually even more difficult, but one could get lucky and get powerful items that would help them with their evolution. One such case was a young man who was currently attempting to break through and be a Tier IVbatant. His evolution had even caught the eyes of Reign and the others, as well as the Transcendents who had gathered in the city to say farewell to Jack and greet the Transcendent that was to be his recement. The powerful aura of a person breaking through to Tier IV was felt just as the new Transcendent arrived, making them all stare in that direction. All of them, including the new Transcendent, a woman called Prisc, made their way over there immediately. Right behind a ruined building, a young man who was about 17 years of age was sitting cross-legged and going through the evolution. His body was bloody, the skin cracking at multiple locations as the body tried its best to get used to the incredible power that was being drawn by the boy. "That aura, he is just a Tier I!" Drayce eximed, making Reign and the others take in a sharp breath. For someone that had actually skipped two evolutions to actually clear a challenge for Tier IV was almost impossible, and yet this boy had managed to do so. On his right side, they were able to notice a weapon floating next to him, aiding him in his evolution. The weapon was a dagger, one that was slightly longer than a normal one, and was green and blue in color. Reign tried inspecting the dagger, only to gain nothing, but upon inspecting the boy, he took in another sharp breath of cold air. "Drayce, you were wrong, he''s not Tier I." Reign suddenly said as the others nced at him. "You can also use the [ Inspect ] skill, right?" Reign asked as all of them nodded before doing so, which prompted them to do the same thing Reign had previously done. The boy had actually just reached Tier I, but previously, he had been unable to evolve to even that realm, which meant that he had skipped three evolutions, and was doing all of them at once now, first Tier I, then II, III, andstly the fourth one. "How the hell did someone that hadn''t even reached Tier I manage to clear a challenge meant for Tier IV?!" Shadow asked as everyone shook their heads, except for Jack who was staring at the dagger. "It was probably thanks to that weapon, it has a soul inside of it, as well as a lot of power, it was probably a personal weapon of a Transcendent, if not someone even more powerful." Jack''s words made all of them stare at him for a moment before Reign called over a yer who was looking at the boy with shock in his eyes. "You know him?" "Yes, boss, that is Paul, he he is an explorer, one of the yers that usually go outside and explores the areas nobody had gone to before mapping them out and bringing them back." The middle-aged man said as he nced at Paul before gulping. "He he had be somewhat famous as he never managed to pass a challenge before, everybody knows that he is at the same level as the peak Tier III yers, but had not reached even Tier I." "Honestly, nobody has a clue as to how he was able to map out areas that had Tier II and even Tier III monsters, just a couple of days ago, he arrived back, bringing another map, one that even had two areas that were far away, and had Tier IV monsters in them, as well as information about a couple of bases where humans resided in." "We all thought he was joking, for him to have gone there with his pitiful strength was simply impossible, but he was adamant that his words were true, and thanks to the fact that he had never brought fake information before, we took the map and were thinking of sending some peopleter to confirm it." Explorers were an important part of the territory. Those yers, who had all kinds of different abilities, sses, and strengths, were those that explored outside of the areas that Reign and the other yers had explored. Wanting to find out more about the world and how it has changed, they would venture far beyond the areas they already had information about, exploring for weeks and even months before returning. One such party had actually left Doncaster back when Reign and the others had just taken over the underground city and had only returned about 2 weeks ago. They had been shocked to find just how powerful everyone had be and had brought a lot of information back with them. Many new areas, as well as human settlements and bases, were now mapped out, and thanks to the fact they had the information of some yers, they could establish contact with them, potentially creating portals that would connect their bases. Paul, however, had always worked alone, and had always gone to more dangerous areas, but always came back, and he always brought information, correct information with him. The only reason why nobody was using the areas the explorers had mapped out was that they were far away, and they had everything they needed here, as well as the ces where portals had been built. Lying about the areas and how dangerous they were was punishable, and there were rarely any cases where someone had done so. What was weird about Paul, however, was the fact that nobody had ever seen him with the dagger that was now next to him, not even when he came back a couple of days ago. Chapter 641 The Dangerous Evolution ? The mana surrounding Paul was bing more and more violent. His body was not covered by anything, there was no power from his ability that appeared to shield him and protect him, only the dagger which was shining brighter and brighter with each passing second, sending some of its light to Paul, aiding him in his evolution. Upon inspecting Paul closer, Reign and the others were able to see that they were wrong, there was something around Paul. A formless barrier of energy had appeared around him, shielding his body, but still allowing them all to see him. He was naked, his equipment ced in the spatial ring he wore. The influx of mana was so great that keeping his equipment on was impossible, and upon sensing so, it was the system that had removed it and ced it in the spatial ring in order to preserve it. Even though the system would rarely intervene and help out yers, this much was considered nothing to the system. The mana surrounding Paul was starting to form a tornado, blowing the bricks and some smaller ruins around him. Reign and the others widened their eyes and immediately sprung to action, each one of them going to a different side and using their mana to block the powerful mana waves so as to not destroy anything else. The invisible barrier around Paul was starting to get stronger, slowly but surely making Paul''s figure harder to see, as if one was looking at him through dirty lenses that were blurring their eyesight. "Hmm, it seems he was lucky enough to gain a powerful helper, that dagger is anything but normal." Drayce, the one person amongst the Transcendents present that had contact with a wide variety of magical items and treasures said. He had inspected and gained so many treasures in the past that identifying just how valuable something became normal to him. From what he was able to notice, if the dagger was something belonging to a Transcendent, it could be counted amongst the more powerful treasures that Transcendents had, and there was a chance that it was a Saint-level item, a treasure of incredible value that could easily turn a trash character into someone who was incredibly talented. The soul that all of them felt from the dagger was also rtively strong, at the very minimum, one belonging to a Transcendent. Reign and the others steeled themselves and used everything they had to keep the area safe. Even though Paul had chosen a deserted ce on the very outskirts of the territory to evolve, the damage his evolution could make was not to be taken lightly. Even though there were multiple Tier IV beings present, it was hard to block the wave of mana as the total amount was much higher than what any of them could utilize. An evolution was aplete change of the body, first starting from inside and then making its way out. Each evolution was a big step, and the kid in front of them was doing four at once. Even the evolution from Tier III to Tier IV would be hard to be controlled by Reign and the others, not to mention so many of them at once. The total amount of mana that would be gathered in this ce would be astonishing, and they knew that without controlling it, multiple buildings would fall, and perhaps some curious spectators would end up injured or killed. "Dammit, why did he have to choose to evolve here of all ces?!" Reign cursed loudly as he stared at the boy who was obviously in pain. Blood was leaking through all of his orifices while his face clearly showed that he was in pain. His mouth was open, but he couldn''t even scream from the incredible pain. The mana was not stopping, however, and was getting more powerful. The evolution was changing Paul from the inside, and the dagger next to it was also benefiting while doing its best to keep Paul alive. Such an evolution was incredibly dangerous, unfortunately, there was no other way for people to evolve if they had skipped the previous evolutions. It was a sort of trial, but also a sort of punishment from mana itself. Skipping an evolution was something that had been impossible in ancient times, back when the system didn''t have such a function. It was mana itself that gauged when a being was ready to evolve, and simply saying no to that wasn''t possible. If one wanted to right their wrong, they had to evolve twice, or multiple times in the future, which meant that they had to be ready, taking many precautions before attempting the evolution. It was clear that Paul had no idea about that, but the same could be said for Reign and the others, as well as everybody else present, except the Transcendents. The reason they never said anything, was simply because it was far too rare for one that had skipped even one evolution to clear the next challenge and evolve twice, which wasn''t all that dangerous, but skipping three and taking four evolutions at once was something elsepletely. Not only was Paul evolving, but he was going straight from the Introductory Realm to the Warrior Realm as the Tier IV evolution was much more powerful than the previous three. His skin started cracking more, even peeling off at some ces, before being reced by a new skin that would also start to crack and peel, at some ces it didn''t even peel as the powerful mana turned it to dust. His muscles started changing, if one was to see them right now, it was as if every single muscle in Paul''s body was going through a spasm every second. The muscles were gettingpressed, their size smaller at first, before growing once again, increasing the overall strength, but not changing their looks. His bones were getting broken and then regenerated immediately, each time bing stronger, but the pain also increased. His veins and mana channels were widening while his organs were bing stronger by continuously being bathed with mana, parts of it being destroyed before regenerating again. His mind was going through a simr thing, his consciousness was blurry as he felt as if someone was continuously hitting him with a hammer. It was being tempered, making his mind stronger and able to focus more easily. Each of these things happened to Reign and the others as well, but they had gone through each evolution separately, so it was only a more minor part, not to mention that their abilities and marks helped them out, making the processpletely painless for them. Half an hour had passed and Reign and the others were sweating bullets. Arge tornado made out of mana was in front of them, and Paul was right in the middle. The barrier around him waspletely visible now, with only an outline of his figure being seen from the outside. The dagger was shining as bright as a small star, the green and blue mana from the dagger flowing into Paul and helping him out, keeping him alive and sane. Without the dagger helping him out, Paul would have died by now, that was what everyone knew. It was not only aiding Paul by healing his body and keeping it in one piece, but it was also nourishing his soul, keeping his sanity, and not allowing him to go insane. A couple of times during the evolution, Paul wanted nothing else but for it to stop, for him to just die and finally be at peace, but it was the dagger, or to be more exact, the soul inside of it, that kept him from giving up, making him remember what they talked about, and what Paul''s goal was. Thirty more minutes passed, and the tornado was finally starting to slow down and dissipate. Paul had managed to pass the most dangerous step of the evolution, and from now, he would simply breeze through it. Ten more minutes were needed before the tornadopletely disappeared, and so did the barrier around Paul while the dagger was still floating in front of him, defending him. Reign and the others went near the naked Paul and were clearly able to feel hostility and even some slight killing intenting out from the dagger. The weapons they had on them immediately showed themselves while their marks activated, each of them appearing above them and pointing at the dagger. The soul inside the dagger gulped, fully aware of who Reign and the others were, but was still not willing to stand down, he wasn''t going to let anyone harm Paul. "Don''t worry, nobody will do anything bad to him, you have my word." Reign said as he came near the dagger and looked at the soul that was inside of it. Upon noticing Reign''s gaze, and then even Reign''s figure that had appeared inside his consciousness, the soul took a step back, looking at Reign, as well as Aethion, that had both arrived. "He is a member of my territory, no matter what kind of fruitful encounter he had, everything he has belongs to him, nobody will take it from him, nor harm him, I swear it on my soul." Reign said, making his ethereal body shine, letting the soul of the dagger know that if he was to break his promise, his soul would be injured. Chapter 642 Ilumar ? "A bind." The soul of the dagger said as he stared at Reign who nodded at him. By binding a promise to his soul, it meant that if he was to break it, the system would punish him, severely injuring his soul. Reign had just learned of such a thing thanks to Aethion who told him that something like that would probably be necessary in order to cate the soul in the dagger. "Who are you, no, what are you, boy?" The soul suddenly asked as he stared at Reign. "From what Paul and I were able to find the time he had acquired the dagger, you are a powerful warrior with the lightning element, as well as a person marked by a god, you and your teammates are all great talents that have managed to gain the attention of powerful beings, but I have never heard of you being able to use your soul in such a manner, not to mention having a Transcendent soul bound to you." The soul, a thin man that had a blue robe covering his body asked Reign. A formless kind of pressure could be sensed from the soul, and even Aethion was looking at the man with vignce. If a soul was bound to a weapon, it wouldn''t be as powerful as it once was, but this man was still able to threaten even him with the pressure, which made it clear that he had been at the peak of the Transcendent realm in the past, at the very least. "I see, so you have been with him for quite some time now, huh?" Reign asked as he looked to the side, where the ethereal body of the young man was lying. Even though the soul was bound to the dagger, it seemed that thanks to the bond it had with the boy, they were able to share a consciousness, just like Reign and Aethion. "But still, to have him go through the evolution like this, weren''t you worried that he would die?" "Stop trying to change the conversation, answer my question, or we are finished here." The soul said, bringing an evenrger pressure down at Reign who smiled before using his four abilities at once. ck and white lightning flickered around him, this time full of power from the light and darkness that Reign was able to manipte. The soul maniption, on the other hand, brought a couple of souls in front of Reign to take the pressure off him. "What?!" The soul asked with great shock as it stared at Reign. ''Soul maniption, light and darkness.'' ''There is no mistake, only one kind of being could utilize all three powers with such ease and low power.'' "I see, apologies, Nephilims are rare and difficult to recognize, at least when you are not using your true forms." The soul said as the pressure disappeared. The soul never had any hostile intentions for Reign, at least not after he had sworn on his soul that no harm would befall Paul. He merely wanted to know more, if Reign was to be a potential ally, the soul wanted to know just what he was. "Now I guess it is my turn." The soul suddenly said with a smile on his face before his body started changing. From the outside, people could see how the dagger was drawing in mana while expending a lot of it. They didn''t know what was going on, but upon being assured by Eldar and the rest, Wolf and the others simply stared vigntly at the dagger and Reign, ready to intervene if anything was to happen. Inside the mental space that Reign was in, the soul started changing. Previously, Reign could only see that the man was thin and had a blue robe on, its head was blurry and one couldn''t see anything, but now, that was changing. A man appeared, his long blue hair cascading down like a waterfall while his pure white eyes stared at Reign. A mere nce from the man would be enough to make people stop doing whatever they were doing and stare at him in wonder. He had sharp facial features, a small nose, and thin lips. His body was still the same, thin, but Reign could see some light blue scales covering his forearms, but the rest of his body seemedpletely human. "A Dragonoid?" Aethion asked as the man shook his head. "No, Dragonoids are close cousins to us, but theye when a dragon and human have offspring, we, however, are those blessed by the dragons, sharing a part of their power." "If my race still exists, then you should know us as Dragonkin, those that dragons considered to be as close as their kin and had blessed them with their knowledge and power." "Hmmm I have heard of you, I can say that much." Aethion nodded at the man who looked at Reign with a smile on his face. "Now, Mister Reign, I think a formal introduction is needed." The man said as he ced one arm behind his back while the other went over his stomach. Stepping back slightly, he bowed courteously at Reign while speaking, "I am Ilumar of the Primaris Dragonkin, the general of the 2nd legion led by his majesty, the Primaris Wdor." ''I have heard of that person, boy.'' Aethion suddenly told Reign telepathically but made no morements while ncing at Reign and slightly nodding at him. "Why are you in this dagger, and just what is going on with the boy?" "I I can''t tell you that, to be more specific, I do not wish to tell you, we all have secrets, and I do hope you respect mine as well." "As for the boy, he found me a couple of months ago, just after he had missed the opportunity to evolve for the first time." "I needed someone to connect to, and upon finishing my trial and proving himself worthy, I chose him, teaching him how to fight and utilize different skills since then." "Unfortunately, thanks to the fact he truly wasn''t powerful, we had a lot to do, and were forced to skip two more evolutions before finally being able to clear this one and for him to evolve." "As dangerous as it was, I had full faith in him, and he didn''t disappoint me." What Ilumar didn''t tell Reign, however, was that he didn''t impart only skills to the boy, but also an ability. That was something that he could do thanks to the dagger and its special properties, but he wasn''t going to tell anyone that. A weapon that can actually grant someone an ability was more than rare and wars would be fought over it, he didn''t wish to see Paul being attacked by Reign or anyone else. Ilumar was slowly teaching Paul how to fight like a Dragonkin and was also purifying his bloodline, in order to make him stronger. Making him into a Dragonkin was impossible for Ilumar, but merely strengthening the purity of Paul''s blood, and perhaps hoping that there are traces of a powerful one deep inside, was something he knew how to do. "As long as he is loyal to the territory, I don''t care what secrets you two hold, I want both of you to swear upon your souls that you will do nothing that would be detrimental to the territory, and you will be free to do as you please, including joining the other groups for hunts." Reign said with a calm expression, making Ilumar nod at him. He was actually surprised inside. He had clearly stated who he was, and the soul next to Reign had clearly recognized his name, which meant that he definitely told Reign about him, and the boy was still calm, not caring at all about him. ''Well, I guess that much is to be expected from a Nephilim.'' Ilumar told himself as he smiled at Reign. ''Boy, are you sure, this is a Saint we are talking about, and not just any Saint, but one that had been near the peak of the realm in the past, at least try to get some benefits.'' Aethion told Reign, cursing him slightly for not even attempting to extort some benefits from Ilumar. Reign simply shook his head before looking at the boy who was starting to wake up. Ilumar disappeared from the spot and reappeared in front of the boy. Kneeling down, he quickly checked to make sure that Paul was alright before sighing in relief. "You did it boy, you were able to go through it." "I did?" Upon seeing Ilumar nod at him, Paul started jumping in happiness. "I did it, I''m a Tier IV, hahaha!" "I can finally be called strong, now I can even fight alongside boss Reign and the others!" Paul was oozing happiness as he jumped around, not even noticing Reign and Aethion who were looking at him in amusement while Ilumar looked a bit sad. ''He''s still the same, nearly worshipping the kid.'' Ilumar cleared his throat and stared at Paul before pointing at Reign and Aethion, "We have guests." Chapter 643 Paul ? Paul nced at Reign and Aethion, at first wondering just who the hell the old man that was standing in the space of consciousness he and Ilumar shared was, before recognizing Reign. His eyes widened as his mouth opened as he pointed at Reign before looking at Ilumar. Ilumar sighed, he knew just how much Paul respected Reign, it was borderline worshipping. He nodded at Paul whose mouth was still open, his mind churning, not knowing what to say, nor what to do. He remembered his previous actions, how he was yelling and screaming while jumping around. His face turned red from the embarrassment as he knew that Reign had heard and seen everything. He collected himself, gulping loudly before stepping forward and nearing Reign. "Hi, my name is Paul," Paul said in a voice that sounded almost robotic. The poor guy was stiff, his hand extending slowly as his eyes were slightly shaking. Aethion could see just how nervous the boy was and sighed inside. ''It seems you have gained quite an interesting follower today, boy.'' Aethion told Reign telepathically as thetter shook Paul''s hand and smiled at him. "Nice to meet you, Paul, I''m Reign." Paul simply smiled dumbly as he stared at Reign and nodded numerous times, for a moment, Reign even though he was having a seizure. "I know, I know, it''s nice to finally meet you, boss." "I am 21 years old, my blood type is O+, I''m quite a good explorer, and am not bad in a fight." "I also have a strong weapon, oh, and my skills are highly ranked, I am right-handed, my middle name is-" "For crying out loud, stop with your babbling, Paul!" Ilumar suddenly shouted before cing his palm over his head, feeling embarrassed just by looking at Paul and how he was acting. It was as if a schoolgirl had managed to meet her idol and was unable to form normal sentences and speak correctly. Paul froze upon hearing Ilumar''s shout, and upon realizing what he was talking about, he blinked several times and had a nervous smile on his face. ''Good job Paul, now he will think you are a moron, good job, you''re never going to be fighting alongside him and the others, hell, he might just decide to kick your crazy ass out of the territory now." Paul went down on his knees and ced his palms in front of him before suddenly looking up. "Please don''t kick me out of the territory, I''m normal, I swear, I''m a normal guy, it''s just that I''m feeling a bit bad after the evolution!" "I can fight, I can explore, and I will definitely be of help to you and the others!" Reign looked down at Paul, he had no idea what to say or what to do now. From the moment the boy looked at him, his actions had be increasingly weird. First the robotic movement and voice, then the rambling, and finally he was actually on his knees, begging Reign to not kick him out. ''Why the hell would I kick a Tier IVbatant out of the territory?'' Reign thought as he did his best to calm Paul down and help him get up from the ground. The boy was a wreck emotionally, that was at least what Reign believed as he looked at Paul''s face. The guy was a nervous wreck and it was visible to all of them. ''I take it back, you gained a fanboy, not a follower.'' ''I know, this will be a bit weird, I never had anything like this happen to me before.'' Reign said as he looked at Paul who was getting yelled at by Ilumar for his previous behavior. ''But hey, don''t you think this is a bit weird?'' Reign suddenly asked Aethion who nced at him. ''How do you mean weird?'' ''Well, a guy like him is a member of the territory, he slowly starts doing his best to help out and be stronger, but fails at even evolving the first time, only toter find a dagger that luckily has the soul of a Saint in it.'' ''Thanks to that, the Saint and the guy bond while the soul starts teaching him, allowing him to be much stronger and then do what is almost impossible, evolve and be a Tier IV being without going through any evolution beforehand.'' ''A person nobody ever suspected of being strong managed to do all of that, always exceeding expectations and doing what nobody else could do while having the help of a much older and wiser soul inside his dagger that is definitely a powerful weapon.'' ''Dammit, he''s a protagonist of a story, isn''t he?!'' Reign yelled inside his mind, making Aethion sigh and put his palm over his head. ''No, I''m serious, that''s how things go in most novels I read, the main character is at the bottom at first, always being underestimated, not having a good talent, and the like.'' ''Then they suddenly gain a peerless treasure, go through various trials, and quickly be stronger and stronger until they''re at the very peak of their universe, hell, even the dagger and the soul matches the old teacher archetype that can be found in many of them!'' ''Usually, it''s a ring that is taking your energy and making who was once a genius a talentless bastard where the old man is, sometimes it''s antern, a ne'' ''This guy, he is definitely a protag, there is no other way to exin what he has gone through and how he was able to be a Tier IV being.'' ''Keeping him at our side is definitely the right thing to do, if my thoughts are correct, he will be as powerful as I one day.'' ''Kid, your imagination, although it''s thanks to novels and stuff, is quite something.'' ''He will be as strong as you are?'' ''His teacher is a Dragonkin, which although not a weak race, is nowhere near as powerful as your own, the Nephilims and the Immortal Army are at the very top of the universe, being led by the one that everyone still considers to be the strongest in the universe, no matter how much the Dragonkin helps this kid out, he will never be able to reach you.'' ''That''s because you don''t know what I know, his luck, as well as misfortune should be off the charts, probably the same as Beast''s, whom I also thought to be a protag type for a while, there''s just no other way to exin his immense luck.'' ''If his story unfolds as it should, he will gain many benefits, being able to find ces where one can gain a lot regrly, and that will help him narrow the distance between him and the most talented people.'' Aethion simply sighed and agreed with Reign, but he only agreed so that thetter would stop talking. "Alright, so you want us both to swear on our souls, right?" Ilumar asked Reign who nodded at him, and he and Paul did as he wished. Suddenly, Ilumar''s body started going back to how it was. Ilumar simply sighed before ncing at Reign and Paul. "This form is still unsustainable, you will need to be more powerful so that the dagger can improve, allowing me to regain at least the original look of my soul before anything else." Paul nodded seriously at Ilumar, he knew that everything he had managed to aplish was thanks to him. Just like Reign had previously said, Paul was one of the people that started leveling up quickly back when Reign managed to get the warehouse. He improved as fast as the other top yers, but it was when he reached the peak of the realm and was given a challenge that things changed. The challenge was far too difficult for Paul to clear, even after attempting numerous times to do what was asked of him, he never seeded. Forced to skip the challenge, Paul decided to do whatever it took to evolve next time, only for him to fail once more. His mind was nearly broken after attempting the challenge, and it was by luck that Paul had fallen through a hole in the ground and managed to find the dagger, of course, that happened after he was forced to battle a bunch of monsters for about 30 minutes. Upon getting the dagger and forming the connection with Ilumar, the two slowly bonded over time and Ilumar started teaching him, fully certain that he would be able to make Paul strong enough to ovee the challenge and reach Tier II. That was not his fate, however. Paul started training a bit toote, and the most powerful things that Ilumar could teach him needed him to be younger, his body to not be filled with mana and so developed. He could have potentially gotten him through the third evolution, but he told Paul of his n. If Paul only evolved at the fourth evolution, Ilumar was certain that he could use his powers from the dagger and change his body, turning him more like a Dragonkin and boosting him even further. That would not only make Paul''s body stronger but would allow him to learn a lot more from Ilumar. Upon thinking about it for over a week, going through the incredible risk and high chance of death, Paul decided to agree. He wanted to be strong, he wasn''t content with only being a background character, always having to rely on others to do what the territory needed. He was helped in the beginning by Reign and the others who liberated Doncaster and allowed them all to start leveling up and going outside without fear. The city was liberatedpletelyter by them, and from that moment, it was Reign and the others that did everything that people needed, without them, the city would still be controlled by the monsters, and the people would slowly die thanks to that. He wanted to be one of them, he wanted to be someone powerful that could not only help others, but who could deal with his own burdens without having to rely on others, so he went through the fourth evolution, nearly dying, but bing much more powerful and talented that he previously was. What Ilumar did was change his body, and with that, his talent was changed as well. Chapter 644 Dragonkin ? The insides of Paul''s body were slowly charging. Ilumar had done what he could, slowly infusing Paul with the power of a Dragonkin during the evolution. The evolution was one of the rare instances where a person would go back to 0. Their body would start going through aplete change,pletely getting destroyed and then reformed. Ilumar used that to their advantage, he slowly started pouring some of his own essence that was left in the dagger in order to change Paul''s bloodline. Even though it would be incredibly difficult for Paul to truly be a Dragonkin, he would still gain benefits. Humans were some of the most bnced races in the universe, having no advantages over others, but no disadvantages either. They were amongst those that could very easily adapt their bloodline and had an easier time changing their race, either by being blessed by a much more powerful being or by doing what Ilumar was doing to Paul. By pouring his essence, the essence of a Dragonkin, Ilumar was certain that Paul''s body would be able to slowly change and adapt to it, bing more and more powerful in the future. Whether he would gain some noticeable features was not certain. Dragonkin were all very different, a long time ago in the past, they were also a race of humans, one of many in the universe. Humans could be found in many ces, but each race of them is different. Even though many looked almost the same on the outside, the inside was a different story. The Dragonkin were a race of humans that were blessed by a powerful dragon and gained some dragonic powers, as well as features. How those features looked depended on the individual. Some would grow a tail, some had horns, some had scales on different parts of their body, and more. As a Dragonkin became more powerful, they could control the features, and the most powerful were those that were barely any different from normal humans, just like Ilumar who was able to control it to the point where only some light scales could be seen on his arms. Duringbat, they would allow their features to be fully shown, some of them being able to be a dragonified human, just like Wolf had done with the help of his sword in the past. Of course,pared to a true dragonified human, his transformation wascking severely, not only in how he looked like but in the boost it provided. A Dragonkin that had full control over his powers was able to gain almost everything a dragon had. They would sprout wings, a tail, ws, scales, and more. The most important was the fact that they would also gain the incredible talent for magic that dragons had, as well as the great protection the scales provided, not only against physical attacks but also against magical ones. Paul''s great determination and honest attitude were the biggest reasons why Ilumar had decided to do all of that for the young human. He didn''t have a lot of essence left in the dagger, and he had prepared enough only for 5 people. Paul was not the first person that had managed to get the daggers as during the couple of millennia that Ilumar''s soul was bound to the dagger, he had bonded with three people, and with Paul being the 4th, that meant that he only had enough essence for himself now. Ilumar was not only here to help others but to also help himself. During a great battle a long time ago, his body was destroyed and he was only able to transfer his soul to the dagger and bind himself to it. With the essence there, he hoped that one day, he would be able to get the help of someone so that he could remake his body, bind his soul and essence to it, and once again live like before. Paul was hisst hope. With Paul now being partly a Dragonkin, Ilumar was certain that he could teach the boy everything he knew, something he had been unable to do with the previous three, leading to them not having enough strength at the very end and dying. After talking a bit more, Reign and Paul left the mental space, leaving only Ilumar and Aethion who nodded at each other before Aethion disappeared as well. Outside, after noticing that Reign and Paul had once again started moving, Wolf and the others breathed out sighs of relief. Nothing had happened at the end, but the intense mana fluctuationsing from the dagger had scared them for a moment. "First, get some clothes on." Reign immediately told Paul who was still sitting cross-legged on the ground. Upon noticing how he had no clothes on, the young boy panicked and actually even jumped up, showing even more of his naked body to the people that were around. Ilumar sighed in disappointment again, if there was one thing that he wasn''t happy with, was how Paul could be a bit air-headed sometimes, but that was also because of how pure and honest Paul was, and he would rather have such a partner than one that was constantly scheming and didn''t trust anyone. Paul was easy to be tricked, but thanks to Ilumar, that problem was solved and he was slowly teaching the boy not to trust others so easily. Those in Doncaster were fine, rarely would anyone try to trick another resident thanks to the great rtionship they all had, which was partly thanks to Reign and the others who had not only implemented strict rules but also because after everybody had gone through many ordeals in the past and were finally now in a ce where they were safe, they all wanted to help each other out, so that they would never have to worry about their lives as they once did when Doncaster was under the control of the monsters. Upon getting dressed, Paul walked behind Reign who took him to Wolf and the others. Magokur, Aelrinder and the other tier IVbatants were also there. As Paul''s evolution continued, the incredible mana tornado was visible to everybody, and many people from the territory arrived to see what was happening, even M''azgara came to check things out. Many people were shocked when they found out that Paul was actually going through an evolution, and they became even more shocked when he managed to evolve and be a Tier IVbatant. "By the way." Wolf suddenly spoke after everyone talked a bit with Paul and Reign who exined things to them. "Why did you decide to evolve here out of all ces, you should have known that the evolution could bring forth a disaster." Wolf narrowed his eyes and stared at Paul who gulped in fear upon sensing some killing intent from Wolf. Wolf wasn''t trying to harm Paul, but he was a bit angry about what thetter had done. The damage his evolution caused was nothing, they could easily clean things up and make new buildings, but he was angry at the fact that the evolution could have hurt people. "Well, you see, evolving in the wilderness would be dangerous, after the evolution I would be weak, and monsters could easilye and kill me at that point as the barriers between the areas are almostpletely gone." "This ce ispletely safe, and I had full faith that you guys could minimize the damage the evolution would bring, and it wasn''t like I could have simply told you and the others to be ready for it, I know how unbelievable it would seem for someone that had not managed to evolve even once to clear a Tier IV evolution challenge and evolve." "So after deliberating a bit, I and Ilumar decided that here would be the best spot to evolve." Paul said before looking around, "It''s far away enough from the parts that are inhabited, but not too far away so I was certain that the mana fluctuations would bring you and the rest over, even without that, the monster army I had heard much about should be enough to contain the power of the evolution." "Of course, after seeing the aftermath, I can see that the army might not have been able to do that thanks to just how much damage was done by it, luckily I knew you guys were nearby so I decided to do it at that time." M''azgara was looking at Paul from the side, she could sense that although he was looking human, he was not truly human right now. Thanks to the fact that she was a Brood Mother, she was very sensitive to different races and could easily sense when someone was differentpared to others. She notified Reign of that, who simply nodded at her as he was already aware of it. Ilumar had not told him anything about Paul''s race changing, but that fit in the main character portion as well. Their body being changed by their teacher so that they could be stronger and more talented in the future, which was pretty much normal in those types of novels. Reign had anticipated it, and he understood why Ilumar would keep it a secret. Chapter 645 The Underground Of Pripyat ? Several days after Paul''s evolution. "This ce gives me the creeps," Shadow said as he and the others walked through arge tunnel that was located below Pripyat. "Yeah, well, you''re not the only one." Reign and the others had decided to explore the underground of the city after they hunted monsters in the depths for a couple of days. It seems that what Aethion had told them was true, the fog didn''t like it when people constantly went inside and started ughtering the monsters. The monsters had started walking in groups, and every time they attacked a group, it wouldn''t be long before another one arrived, and then another. Even though they were getting more exp rather quickly, it just wasn''t worth it as they would have to flee every time in the end. The groups were gettingrger as well and some high-grade monsters started appearing from time to time. Constantly fighting against such powerful opponents did make their skills shine, forcing them to improve and get better, but it was bing far too dangerous to continue doing that. After a nightmarish encounter where six high-grade and over 20 mid-grade Tier IV monsters started chasing after them, Reign and the others decided that it would be best to switch locations. They had gained a lot from Paul whose map showed a lot of locations that had powerful monsters, unfortunately, they were all far away from them, and getting there would potentially take days. Getting there and constructing a portal was tempting, but upon learning that after a certain point, the portals would be more expensive depending on the distance from each other, Reign and the others decided against it. Not only would they have to waste days getting to the areas, but they would have to pay a hefty sum, which they didn''t want to do since they could find areas with strong monsters nearby as well. Paul had joined them during their hunts, as did Aelrinder and some other Tier IVbatants, but most of them stayed back and fought against the weaker Tier IVs as those deeper inside were too dangerous for them. That led them back to Pripyat. Even though there was no certainty that the enemies below the ground were Tier IV beings, it didn''t hurt to check it out. At most, they would lose a couple of hours or even a day, which was still better than traveling for multiple days. Since this was the main hunting ground for M''azgara''s monsters, the yers didn''te here, the number of monsters present was high, but so did the number of M''azgara''s monsters as well. Reign and the others had just recently gotten below the ground. Therge tunnels seemed a bit off, but they didn''t know why exactly. The tunnels wererge, far toorge to actually exist here. Each of them wasrge enough for 30 people to stand side by side and walk through it, and there were many of them. Reign and the others hade across multiple pathways and so far, they had always taken the right one. The tunnels stretched out for miles and miles, making them a bit tired from constantly walking through them. They hade across some enemies, but they were all Tier III beings, nothing that would ever threaten them. Reign and the others were keeping their auras hidden as they had no idea just what they might find here. If there were only Tier III beings, then the auras would do nothing but scare them away, but if there were powerful Tier IV beings, then their auras would be like beacons that were calling out to them. "How long has it been since we entered this ce?" Laura asked as Beast stared down at his watch. "About 2 hours." The watch was something he had bought in one of the shops inside the castle walls. It functioned the same as a normal watch, but it would automatically adjust itself to show the time on others if one went there. There were only a few things that could cause the watch to malfunction, which meant that just buying one would allow a person to know the time anywhere they went. "Two hours, and we are yet to find anything, just tunnels, old storages, and a couple of monsters that attacked us, this is getting a bit annoying, but also troublesome," Wolf said from the side as he looked around the area. "The number of enemies above is muchrger, but the number of those weird creatures that hade out from here was also not low, so we should have been able toe across more by now, they move in groups, have some basic intelligence, and can utilize tools, so why haven''t they done anything here?" That was the one thing that kept bothering them all. It was clear that there were a lot of monsters underground, but they barely came across any of them, not to mention that those they came across were horrific monsters that were like animals, nothing like those that hade to the surface. The underground was dark, a bit wet, and just depressing. There was barely anything that one could find there, but Reign and the others still persisted, making their way around, sometimes even going back and choosing a different path, never losing their way thanks to Beast who was drawing a map of the area and where they had gone to, making them know what way they had taken. After 3 more hours of exploring, which ced the total time at about 5 hours, they sat down near the entrance that they had taken to get down. After 5 hours, they found absolutely nothing. "How is that even possible, there are monsters here, that much is certain, they areing out, more of them finding their way up every single day, and yet we can''t find anything down here!" Shadow said as he kicked a small rock in front of him before sitting down and panting in anger. "Yeah, I would usually think that it was abandoned, but the constant influx of monstersing out from below makes it clear that it isn''t, not to mention that the 5 we allowed to live and go down simply disappeared after we made our way below as well." Reign and the others didn''t just go down blindly, they ughtered a small base the monsters had made and allowed 5 of them to go down, making it seem like they didn''t see them as they were too busy massacring theirrades. They followed after them quickly but made sure to wait enough so that the monsters wouldn''t notice them. After going down, however, they couldn''t sense their mana anymore. It actually happened before they made it down, right when they were climbing down thedder that led to the underground. At first, they thought that maybe they had been killed by some powerful monsters, but after exploring so much, they were certain that that wasn''t the case. There were no powerful monsters here, only some Tier III monsters, and even they were just mid-grade Tier IIIs. Shadow was still angry, none of them knew what to do. Just how did the monsters disappear, and where did theye from? Were there some hidden pathways present here? That was the most likely scenario, but none of them knew where to look for something like that. Hidden paths were hidden for a reason, if they could simply stumble upon one, it wouldn''t be a hidden path. Reign had tried using his mana sensing to try and get any information, but he was out of luck, he couldn''t sense a thing. Beast was looking around, trying his best to find anything out of the ordinary, he even tried sensing some beasts with his ability, but there was nothing. The monsters they came across, the grotesque animals that were changed by the radiation werepletely different from any other monster they hade across, and Beast was unable to sense a thing from them. He was touching the walls of the tunnel, wanting to try his luck and perhaps press something that would open a hidden path, but his luck didn''t work this time. "We should go up, there is no reason for us to continue looking around here, the best thing we can do is attack another base, and then have Shadow follow some of the monsters, maybe he will be able to find out just where they went," Wolf said as the others nodded. Beast nodded as well and came to the party before leaning against the wall. Suddenly, he felt his shoulder press against something, and upon touching the wall, it was like a small, seemingly invisible button was pressed, which led to a rumbling noise echoing through the tunnel. "What the hell, what did you do?!" Reign asked Beast who shook his head, not knowing what happened. Suddenly, a part of the tunnel started moving, and the wall shifted, showing arge opening. ''He''s gotta be a main character too, no way that someone is so lucky.'' Reignmented as he and the others stared at Beast who was scratching the back of his head. Chapter 646 The True Underground Of Pripyat ? "And here I was about to believe that your good luck has finally run out." Tank sighed as he patted Beast on the back a couple of times. "Thank god it didn''t, otherwise we might have had to waste a couple of more hours to find something like this," Shadow said as he inspected the entrance that had opened thanks to Beast unintentionally leaning against the wall at the perfect angle as well as height to actually press the button that would open it. "Guys, take a look," Shadow said as everybody suddenly nced inside the new tunnel that had opened. It was a normal tunnel, nothing special, the walls were made out of concrete, the lights were working, flickering slightly, and there was nothing inside but the end of the tunnel that was actually a left turn. After a couple of minutes, they opened their eyes wide as they stared at the lights. They were normal lightbulbs that one could find on Earth, but that was the problem. All electricity had stopped working, power nts, cars, nes The system didn''t allow for it, and yet, here they were. Ding! [ Emergency quest, find out what is wrong with the underground of Pripyat immediately, the rewards will be based on what the yers find! ] The system immediately gave them a quest, which made Reign and the others fully aware that something was definitely up with the underground. They nced at each other before going through the entrance and following the tunnel. The second they got in the tunnel, they sensed that something was off. Upon trying to check their status, they got nothing in response as the system was not functioning. Taking a few steps back and leaving the tunnel made the system function again, however. They knew that where they were going was bad news, the system didn''t function, and it seems that electricity, and everything that came with it, was avable down there, still, they were interested in finding out what was going on, and they had full belief that their strength would be enough to help them out no matter what they might find. They moved about 500 meters, the tunnel being at a slight slope and leading them down until they managed to find their way to the end, where arge elevator was located at. Reign and the others nced at each other before getting on the elevator and pressing the button to go down. The elevator slowly made its descent, with each second, Reign and the others felt nervous, not knowing what to expect when they arrived at their destination. Suddenly, the rocky walls disappeared as Reign and the others were able to finally see just what was below the city of Pripyat. Large buildings could be seen in front of them as a massive underground city appeared in front of them. A couple of drones came in front of them, merely flying at the same height that the elevator was at before leaving. They could see a couple of trains moving through the city, as well as some cars and even bikes. "How is this possible?" Reign asked in a low voice as the others all showed heavy expressions on their faces. Looking down, where the elevator was supposed to stop, they could see numerous soldiers wearing army attire as well as vehicles and even two tanks aiming at the elevator. Reign and the others nced at each other and waited until they were about ten meters above the ground to jump out of the elevator. The steel bars that barred their way were like paper to Reign and the others who easily cut them apart and made their way out. Theynded right between the two tanks and Greenie and Tank quickly went to work, grabbing them from below and flipping them to the side while Reign and the others used their auras to the fullest. Most of the soldiers were normal, only about 5 of them being Tier I beings, and 1 Tier IIbatant. Upon unleashing their auras, Reign and the others unintentionally made almost all the soldiers nearby faint while the one that was Tier II gulped, freezing out of fear as a voice could be heard calling out to him from the phone he was holding. "What is going on, captain, for god''s sake, speak." Reign made his way over and grabbed the phone before opening his mouth. "My name is Reign Ashburn, I''m from New York and have just arrived from the surface to this city, may I know who I''m talking to?" Silence could be heard as the voice from the other side stopped talking, only to quietly speak after a couple of seconds. "From the surface, how did you get here?" "We took the elevator." "No, I mean, how were you able to pass through those monstrosities ande here?" The voice asked Reign who shook his head. "We killed them, now, I would much rather speak to you face to face, I''m sure you have much to ask us, but we also have many questions, like how electricity is still on here, the rifles as well, everything up on the surface has stopped functioning the moment the game started." "You do know what happened to the world, right?" "Yes, my men will escort you to me, but you have to give them your weapons." The man said as Reign nced up, looking at a drone that was flying some 20 meters above him. He jumped, reaching the height of the drone in a mere second before going down and stepping on the ground without any force being transmitted. Reign smiled while a gasp could be heard from the phone he had left on the roof of the vehicle. "I don''t mean to be rude, but me and my friends here are powerful enough to destroy this entire ce without our weapons, so we will not be giving them to you or anyone, but we will meet you without them." Reign''s swords disappeared, bing tattoos on the back of his hands while the rest did the same. The soldiers that fainted from the auras slowly started waking up, some of them even pointing their rifles at Reign and the others before being ordered to stand down. Tank and Greenie went to the other side of the tanks and pushed them back to how they were, shocking the soldiers once again before they escorted Reign and the others to the city, all of them riding in cars, of course. "I''ve almost forgotten the feeling of riding in a car," Shadow said as Reign nodded. The team had split into three smaller groups, with Tank and Greenie being ced with one other person, and Reign, Shadow, and Laura being in the car at the very front. They made their way through the city, where Reign was able to see many people walking around. Compared to how it was before the game, however, he could clearly see how everybody was tense and a bit fearful. "How do you get food and water?" Reign suddenly asked the Tier II soldier who was driving them. "We we have tunnels leading to the surface, so we have been able to go up and gather information, as well as get some supplies, we have everything we need in the city, however, so food and water are not that scarce." "There are other areas next to the city as well, so nobody is starving, at least not yet." The convoy of cars made their way to the very center of the city where the tallest building was located at. Reign and the others arrived and took the elevator to the 35th floor. Uponing out of the elevator, Reign smirked as he could sense a couple of Tier III beings hiding around them, while the man he presumed was the person he spoke to before was sitting at arge table, the windows behind him showing the entire city. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mister Reign." The man, who seemed to be in his fifties, said as he got up. His hair had started turning gray while his beard was almostpletely gray. He had some muscles present on his body, but there was some fat as well. His sharp jawline as well as his piercing eyes gave them the feeling of looking at a military man who had seen plenty of stuff in his life. "It''s a pleasure for us as well, can you not have those guys hiding around us, they''re far too weak to do anything to us anyway, so there''s no reason to keep them hidden." Reign''s words made the man''s eyes constrict as the five people who were Tier III came out from their hiding ces, each one staring at Reign and the others with caution. "So, mister sorry, what''s your name?" "General Niel Johnson." The man said as he shook Reign''s head, staring warily at him. "A general, I see." "General, do you mind telling me just what the hell is going on here?" Chapter 647 The Mysterious Voice ? The general simply nced at Reign before exhaling deeply and sitting down on his chair. He motioned for Reign and the others to sit down and looked at the five Tier IIIbatants that hade out of their hiding spots. "Since you were able to spot them, I guess you guys are at least Tier IIIs?" "No, each one of us is Tier IV, there''s more back in our territory, as well as a bunch of Tier IIIs." Reign said, making the general, as well as the rest, widen their eyes in shock and disbelief. "And I guess we are simply to take your word for it, tch." One of the Tier IIIbatants, a red-haired woman said before scoffing at Reign who simply smiled before releasing his aura. The Tier IIIs all shook, sweat covered their faces as they stared at Reign as if he was a monster. He wasn''t even looking at them anymore, his aura was not targeting anybody, it was just released out of his body, and yet it was enough to make them all weak in their knees. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not telling you this in order to trick you, but merely to show you that I mean no harm, me and my people are more than powerful enough to defeat you guys without suffering any casualties, and yet here I am, sitting down and talking nicely with you, that much should show you that I am here with peace in mind." Reign said as he looked at the general who simply sighed and slumped back in his chair. "I believe you, not only because of your power and the way you act but because the voice has also told me to." "The voice, you mean the system?" Reign asked as the general scoffed, showing an angry expression before shaking his head. "No, it''s not the system, it''s something else, we are yet to discover what it truly is, but it is the voice that has ced us down here when the so-called ''game'' started, saving many of our lives and allowing us to still use all electronics." "Compared to the surface, where not even guns function, we have everything that we previously had here, there are multiple other areas, some that arerge farms that provide enough food for all, factories to make bullets, weapons, and the like, and more." "All of it was transported down here by the voice, and from what I know, there are more such ces around the world, hidden from the eyes of the system." The general said as Reign and the others stared at him with confusion. "But from what I know, it should be nearly impossible for somebody to find their way here, how the hell did you find us?" Reign then started talking about the city of Pripyat and how monsters started appearing from below the ground, making the general and the rest pale a bit. "I know the monsters, they are the main issue that has been guing us ever since we found ourselves here." "Some of them were already here at the start, while others used to be citizens of the city, those that wanted to explore the areas around us with the military since we didn''t have enough people." "We allowed them to do so, bringing them with us, and some started turning into those monstrosities seemingly out of nowhere." "It waster that we learned that it was the monsters that turned them, one bite or swipe with their ws unleashes their mana and a powerful toxin inside the body of the victim, without being sufficiently powerful, the person will turn into one of them, the only way to block the change is by using mana, which we only learnedter." The general had a sad expression on his face as he nced at Reign and the others. "I didn''t know they started making their way to the surface, we mostly try to keep away from them, in order to protect ourselves." "The most powerful amongst them is something that none of us can deal with, we have even lost numerous weapons and even two tanks in the past while battling against them." "I see." Reign nodded at him before leaning toward the general and staring at him with a calm expression, "But general, I do wonder one thing, how did you guys manage to reach even Tier III without the system being present here since you know about it, and since you know the rankings of the realms, it means you have probably been in touch with the system, right?" "Well yes, but onlyter on, we came in contact with mana much earlier, with the help of the voice, of course." The general said before standing up and channeling mana. "I have not even once ventured out of the city, with my rank, the best course of action was to immediately assume control over the city so that we could live peacefully, even though it only took us 5 days to do so, many people had gone out of control and chaos had spread around the city." "I am Tier I, as you can see, but I have not in any monsters on the surface, only those here, which means the system is unable to help me by giving me a piece of the in monster''s soul, everything I did was listen to the voice and start using mana to strengthen my body, allowing myself to evolve naturally." "The speed of progressing in such a way, however, is much lowerpared to what the system can offer." "Killing monsters and leveling up gives the same benefits as using mana to change and empower one''s body, without having any side effects, which is why the voice told us to start exploring the surface so that we can progress faster, even though it seemingly hated the system, it still admitted that what it offered was beyond just good." Reign and the others listened to the general, their eyes seemingly glowing with interest. This was the first time they had evere across such a situation and the first time they came across somebody that was leveling up and evolving without the system''s help. "Evolving without the system''s help is more dangerous, and the benefits are the same, of course, with the voice helping us, the danger is lessened considerably." "At the very start, we listened to the voice and started sensing and using mana as it instructed, bing stronger so that we could clear the surrounding areas of some weak monsters that existed there, but as time passed, the monsters were bing stronger, with plenty of powerful one already existing from the beginning, which is why some were sent to the surface." "We have currently found 4rge tunnels that each lead to an entrance to the surface, each entrance is hidden as well as the one you have found, and it allowed us to slowly hunt weaker monsters and be stronger." "You said the voice hates the system, why?" Reign asked the general who simply shook his head. "I have no idea, the voice never actually said it hated it, but I could sense its anger each time it mentioned the system, which allowed me to infer that it hates it, it''s still just my assumption, however." "Alright, this is all very weird, but you said that the voice told you to trust us?" The general nodded at Reign before standing up. "The moment you arrived here, the voice spoke to me, I haven''t heard from it in thest couple of days, nobody has, so I was surprised.'' The general nced outside before looking back at Reign and speaking, "I was even more surprised when it told me that you were friendly and that I should trust you, it also gave me one instruction." The general suddenly went to a wall and pressed his palm against it, making a part of the wall suddenly shift. "It has specifically told me to bring you to a specific ce." The general took out what looked like a small staff and pointed at Reign who looked at him in confusion. "I have no idea why, nor do I know what we may find in that location as from what I know, there is nothing there, and yet it told me to do so and bring this thing with us." The general pointed at the staff before going toward the elevator. "You may alle with us, but whatever the voice wants, seems to be only for him to know, so I have no idea what will happen to you guys after we reach the location." Reign and the others nced at each other before Reign stood up. "It could be a set-up," Wolf whispered to Reign who nodded at him. He was fully aware of the risk that he and the others were taking by trusting a person they had just met, and yet, something was drawing Reign to the staff, as well as to what the general was speaking. For some reason, he trusted him. Chapter 648 Arriving At The Location ? Reign, Shadow, and the general sat down in one of the cars while the others were in different cars that were following right behind the one in which Reign was. They all followed a straight line as they made their way out of therge city that was much bigger than Doncaster, and yet was somehow located below the ground, covering an area that wasrger than Pripyat. "General, do the monsters evere to the city?" Reign asked General Niel who nodded his head. "We have suffered quite a bit at the beginning of the game thanks to them, we had to look out for both monsters and humans alike, when in hard times, humans can be even worse than monsters." The general said as a disgusted expression appeared on his face, forcing him to open the window and spit. "At least with monsters we know that they just want to kill and eat us, people are different, there are those that would sell out even their own mother just to advance in life, I''ve seen people killing their own siblings and throwing them behind them in order to try and slow down monsters that were chasing them." "Say whatever you want about monsters, but I''ve yet to see even one sacrifice one of their own in order to give themselves a better chance to survive, not even once." The general said as Reign and Shadow nodded at him. They knew how dark people could be, and what kind of evil thoughts could be found in some of them. Even though Doncaster was peaceful and people were incredibly close thanks to all the things that had happened, at the beginning of the game, there were those that didn''t hesitate to throw the people closest to them to monsters in order to survive. Even when they took over the underground city, there had been multiple instances where Reign and the rest had to pass on judgment to those that tried killing other teams outside in order to get their items, as well as those that tried to harm others inside the confines of the city. The strangersing in Doncasterter on weren''t used to how things ran and there were multiple people that tried to use force to get their way, only to be beaten up by the other groups from Doncaster. In such a huge city where over 300 000 people lived, Reign and the others could only imagine the chaos that took ce when the game started, not to mention what might have urred in therger cities. Thanks to the low traffic, it only took them about 20 minutes to get out of the city and make their way through arge tunnel that was located in front of them. The underground city was lit up, but not by a myriad of crystals that were on the ceiling, like in the underground city of Doncaster, but by onerge crystal that looked like the sun in the sky. Reign and the others looked around them as they entered the tunnel. It was asrge as the one they had entered from Pripyat, the concrete walls, however, were damaged in some ces. "From the fights, we had to use weapons in the beginning, which made me believe that one day, we might identally cause one of the tunnels to be destroyed, luckily the walls are reinforced with mana, allowing them to withstand a lot of punishment," Niel said as Reign and Shadow nced around, using mana to verify what the general had told them, only to find out that what he said was an understatement. Not only were the walls reinforced by mana, but even the ground behind it was reinforced. Reign could only imagine how much power it took to reinforce such arge structure, not to mention that there were more tunnels present as well. During their trip, they had been attacked a couple of times by monsters. Some were simr to the animalistic monsters that Reign and the others had seen in Pripyat and the tunnels beneath it, while others looked simr to humans, just like the ones that had arrived on the surface. The strongest amongst them were merely Tier III, while lots were Tier I and Tier II, which allowed Reign and the others to destroy them in a blink of an eye, not slowing down their trip in the slightest. The general was astonished when he saw how quickly Shadow bolted out of the moving vehicle in order to arrive in front of the humanoid Tier III monsters and decimate them in an instant before arriving back. He didn''t even break a sweat, while the general''s strongest men would have to fight a long and dangerous battle to defeat the same monsters. This only reinforced his belief in the voice, it had told him to trust Reign and the others, and he had done so. He was now fully aware that what Reign had previously told him over the drone was the truth. Even without their weapons, Reign and the others were powerful enough to kill them all if they so wished. Shadow alone would be enough to kill all the higher-ups without them being able to do a thing thanks to his incredible speed. Their tanks would be useless against such small and nimble targets, not to mention that Greenie and Tank alone were able to lift a whole tank with barely any effort, which showed just how powerful they were. It wasn''t only Shadow that moved, but the rest as well. Reign, Tank, and Greenie were the only ones that did nothing. Tank and Greenie were too big and the car would have to stop in order for them to go out and deal with the monsters while Reign simply didn''t have a chance to do a thing thanks to how enthusiastic Shadow was to eliminate the monsters. He only acted onceter. Shadow had gone out and was killing a bunch of monsters while a smaller group appeared from the opposite side, charging at the car. The general wasn''t afraid when seeing them, but excited as this meant that Reign would move for the first time. The voice had asked specifically for Reign, which meant that there was something special about him, and the general wanted to see just how strong he was. He was in for a bit of a disappointment, however, as Reign simply made five lightning bullets that he used to kill the five enemies, frying their brains from the inside and killing them instantly. Shadow could do the same, as well as the others who had actually note out of the cars even once. He was merely a bit too excited to find out just what the voice was, so he was using his full speed to kill the enemies as quickly as possible beforeing back to the car. Even though he was a bit disappointed, the general was also astonished when he saw how Reign killed the Tier IIIs. He had merely used one finger that he flicked five times in a split second to kill them. After about half an hour, they finally arrived at their destination. Arge cave in which a town could easily fit was in front of them, and just like the general had said, there was nothing there. Only soil and rocks were present, there were no crystals that shined to give them light, there were no monsters, no nts, nothing. The cars stopped near the center of the cave, about 50 meters away from it as the general had told them to do so. He got out and started walking to the center before turning around. "I''m sorry guys, but only Reign cane with me, the voice said so." Shadow and the others simply nodded as they could actually feel a sort of energying from the center and forming a dome about 45 meters around the center. They didn''t test it, but they were certain that it was there for them so that they wouldn''t be able to get inside. All of them were a bit apprehensive of the situation, however. What was the voice, was it a person, a monster, some sort of machine that disliked the system? Why did it want Reign toe over here, and why did it suddenly transport the entire city here at the beginning of the game? No matter how hard they thought about it, they simply had no answer for it. The only thing left for the was to hope for the best, that the voice was truly a friendly entity and wouldn''t do anything harmful to Reign who was seemingly certain that it was friendly. For some reason, the moment Reign arrived and stared at the center, he had felt a sort of familiarity with it. The energying out from the center was warm, and the moment he crossed the dome around the center, he was able to feel the energy basking him in its warmth. The general arrived at the center and looked at Reign. "Are you ready?" He asked while Reign nodded with determination. The general then clenched the staff which suddenly erged a bit before plunging it at the center. A pir of energy suddenly appeared for a moment, making everybody present shut their eyes for a moment before opening them. As they stared ahead, they could see therge staff sticking out of the ground with the general right next to it, as for Reign, however, he was nowhere to be found. Chapter 649 Meeting The Voice Shadow and the others stared at the spot, some of their auras ring up, making the soldiers, as well as the general, sweat. "Please don''t worry, the voice has taken him to some ce, he will be unharmed, we merely have to wait here until the voice tells me to repeat what I previously did and bring him back." The general said, his face covered in sweat, his arms slightly shaking while he was panting. He had used quite a lot of energy to activate whatever was found in the center of the cave. Luckily for him, the sweating, shaking andck of breath was because his body had expended a lot of mana quickly, something he wasn''t used to doing. He needed to take a rest in order to get himself back to his peak condition, which won''t be possible if Shadow and the rest continue staring at him as if they were going to rip him to shreds any moment now. Upon hearing his words, they controlled themselves, sealing their auras inside of them and simply waiting. If Reign didn''t return in a couple of hours, there would be hell to pay as they would personally ughter everybody present, except for the general who knew how to bring him back. They hade here voluntarily since Reign deemed the general trustworthy, but the others didn''t share his feelings that much, especially Wolf who disliked trusting people he had just met. Up till now, however, Reign had yet to be wrong when it came to judging people. Those he deemed as trustworthy usually were trustworthy, with the exception of Carlos who had managed to fool them all. None of them knew why Reign was able to sense when people were trustworthy or not and simply believe the reason was because of his powers, which they were partly right. With the ability to sense souls, even before Reign had managed to unlock his powers, he was able to gauge people with it. People that were not trustworthy, those that were scum, liked to scheme and the like would usually give Reign a bad vibe, which was the result of him unintentionally sensing their rotten souls, while those who were good would usually give him a warm feeling, making him trust them easier. As for the person in question, he found himself in a cave, if one could call the ce he was in as a cave. The ceiling was god knows how high up, at the very minimum it was 1k high, perhaps even higher. Reign could not even see the walls of the cave, but he was certain he was in one thanks to him barely being able to see the ceiling. But what drew his attention was not the ce he was in, but what he could see in its center. A massive pir of blue light rose to the ceiling, and from it, Reign could sense a massive amount of energy. He was certain that not even Transcendents had such power. In front of the pir that was actually a couple of hundred meters in front of him, Reign could see a silhouette of a person. He started walking toward the silhouette, only to find himself crossing tens of meters with a mere step. "Spatial powers and it seems they don''te from an array." Aethion''s voice echoed in his mind, calming Reign down. He continued walking forward, each of his steps crossing tens of meters before he was about 10 meters behind the silhouette. It was a person, one that was about 2 meters tall. A massive sword could be seen on his back, one that had many runes engraved on it while a thick fur coat was wrapped around his shoulders. The person turned around, allowing Reign to see him. Even with the blue light shining around the person, Reign was able to easily see his face. His hair was of medium length and was standing straight on top of his head, while the sides were cut short, with barely any hair visible. He had thick and sharp eyebrows, with eyes as sharp as they were, perhaps even a bit sharper. A normal-looking nose and average lips with a razor-sharp jawline that was cleanly shaved. He wore a suit of armor, one that looked old by design, but seemed brand new. Fur and metal decorated his entire body as he was in the suit of armor, making his frame seem evenrger than it was. "It''s truly a pleasure to finally meet you, Reign." The man suddenly said as he smiled at Reign with a friendly expression. "I''ve been wanting to call you over for quite some time, s circumstances didn''t allow for it, until now." Reign stared at the friendly face of the man who suddenly extended his hand. Reign''s eyes widened as he was about to summon his swords, only to stop as he realized the man was only extending his hand in order to have a handshake. ''Aethion, what was that, he just extended his hand, and yet, it was as if a wild animal was about to pounce on me, my instinct was screaming at me that I was about to be attacked.'' Reign asked Aethion before shaking the man''s hand, only for thetter to quickly scratch the back of his head. "Apologies, I sometimes forget that each action I made can be interpreted quite differently than it was intended to be, I''ve been awake for only a little bit, so I sometimes forget to control my body and aura properly, not to mention the fact that I have been alone here since the game started." "So you''re the one that was speaking to the general, the one that brought the entire city below the ground and instructed them on how to draw in mana to their body so they can be more powerful?" Reign asked with some apprehension as the man nodded. "Correct, me bringing the cities below the ground was somewhat of an instinct as it urred the moment I woke up, I felt the power of that damned system covering the, so I brought them below, in ces where the system cannot reach them." "Unfortunately, even without the system, the massive mana influx was enough to make portals appear everywhere, bringing forward monsters that weren''t supposed to appear right away, so even the underground became dangerous, leaving me with no other option but to start teaching people how to use mana." "My mind was still a bit hazy back then, so I was only able to instruct them on the basics, it took some time to remember some higher grade manuals and techniques that could allow them to draw mana into their body faster, and with better efficiency." "Why do that, I can see you dislike the system, that much is evident from the anger in your voice, but why?" "And why the hell wouldn''t I hate it?" The man suddenly asked with a chilling voice as Reign gulped. The negative feelings that the man had for the system flooded the entire cave with anger and killing intent, making Reign''s body shiver unconditionally until the man realized what he was doing and stopped it. "Sorry, but it''s a long story, one that you are not ready to hear, not yet at least." "But the system, although helpful to people, is not as nice and friendly as it may seem, just keep that in mind, don''t let it have ess to all your secrets and thoughts." This was the second time somebody was telling Reign something like this, and the third time somebody was clearly hostile to the system. Both Raziel and the man in front of him had told him to not trust the system, while Jared, although not telling him that, was clearly not fond of the system either. The AI had been fused with Reign and had even browsed through his memories a couple of times in order to better understand Reign, what he had gone through, and what was happening right now. Jared mostly kept to himself, not bothering Reign nor Aethion, and simply spectated what was happening, only that right now, it appeared next to Aethion, staring at the man that Reign was talking with. "You know him?" Aethion asked Jared who shook his head. "Negative, but he is familiar, my database has a recollection about this person, but everything seems to be sealed, not allowing me to ess it until the boss is stronger." "Who are you, why did you want to see me, after all, you are capable enough to transport whole cities down here and can even block off the system, what would a person like you want from me?" Reign asked the man who chuckled upon hearing the word ''person''. "You still haven''t figured it out, even after I brought you to the core, and have shown you what I used to look like?" The man asked Reign before pointing behind him. "That old ghost inside of you should be familiar with this, it''s not the same as it was on his, but it should be familiar enough, try sensing it." Reign nced at the man with confusion before trying to sense the energy in the pir, only to be unable to recognize it, as for Aethion, his eyes were opened wide. ''Boy, I know who he is.'' ''Yeah, I think I figured it out as well.'' Reign said with a serious expression on his face as he remembered when he felt a familiar aura. It was back when Beast was injured and the remnants of the energy the Transcendent had used were around him. "You, you''re the, its will, aren''t you?" Reign asked the man who smiled widely at him once again. Chapter 650 Cyrus ? "Yes, I am the will of Eldora, the you are inhabiting, the one you now call Earth." The man suddenly said as he spread his arms wide, as for Reign, he was staring at him before his mind was sted by Aethion''s shouting. "That is impossible, a will does not have a physical appearance, even the will of the more powerfuls only have an ethereal form, a physical form is only avable to thergest and most ancients of the universe, something that this clearly isn''t!" "Boy, this man, he isn''t what he is presenting himself to be, there is no way for him to be the will, it simply can''t be, it goes against everything in the universe, don''t-" Suddenly Aethion''s voice stopped as he simply stared at the man in front of Reign who was doing the same to him. "Although I understand your confusion, for a mere Transcendent to say that things are impossible is a bit too much, you haven''t learned even the shallowest of truths of the universe, so don''t speak such things in my presence." The man said with a calm expression while his voice was cold, enough to make Aethion tremble. "But he is correct, usually it will only be the most powerfuls that can manifest a physical appearance as their will, and Earth is clearly not one of them, it doesn''t even qualify to be a middle-ranked, not to mention anything else." "And yet, here I am, in the flesh and blood." The man said as he arrived in front of Reign and grabbed his shoulders. "So, boy, what do you think, is this a real body, or a trick?" Reign stared at therge man, feeling his grip and even the cold breath that wasing out of him. "The reason for why this is possible is simple, I wasn''t the will in the past, I simply decided to be the will in order to right my wrongs, hence the reason why I was able to construct my body once again." The man said as he stepped back and stared at Reign. "You were a human once?" Reign asked in shock as even Aethion and Jared simply stared at the man. Compared to Aethion, Jared wasn''t staring in shock and disbelief, he had a slight smile on his face as he gained full ess to the archives that held information about the person in front of Reign, unfortunately, he was unable to share them with Reign and Aethion. "Yes, a long time ago, I was human, I had a body, this one, to be more specific, I had friends, a good brother whose love for me was the only reason why I had been able to be the will of the after making so many mistakes, and I had a woman I loved, all of those things have disappeared, bing mere memories after the passage of time." The man said with a slight sadness visible in his voice. "Enough about me, however, I didn''t bring you over here simply to share my story, I have been looking forward to seeing you for a while now, Reign." The man said before waving his hand, creating tworge sofas for the two of them to sit on. "Why?" "Because you are a seed of hope, one of them, at least." The man said with a sigh before sitting down. "As for the others, some died, while the others are still too far away, or too weak for me to manage to talk with them, there is one I suspect has betrayed us, well, he has seemingly betrayed the ones that arrived here first, not us, as long as he doesn''t do anything to harm the, I don''t care where he goes." The man said before leaning against the chair. "You can call me Cyrus, by the way." The man suddenly told Reign who looked at him weirdly. "What, I told you I was human once, so, of course, I still remember my name, it''s easier for everybody to call me that instead of calling me ''Earth'', the will, and simr things." "Alright, Cyrus, I do understand that seeds of hope are those that have the biggest chance of reaching Transcendent, but still, it''s not like my teammates are any worse than me, why only meet with me?" Reign asked Cyrus who smirked. "It''s not because of their talent or because anything is wrong with them, so don''t worry about that, it''s simply because you are one of those that are chosen by the, it''s something even I can''t control, even though I am it''s will, it will randomly choose its ''chosen'', and then make me babysit them," Cyrus said with a sigh while Reign stared at him in confusion. "You shouldn''t be that confused, from what I know, you have already noticed how weirdly specific your situation is," Cyrus said before showing some scenes in front of Reign. He merely had to snap with his fingers to create what looked like a screen that was showing some moments of Reign and the others. "Your starting area being one that has three Transcendents, the fact that you were able to gain a subordinate who quickly evolved to a Vajra Ogre, the way that every time you guys meet any danger, it''s right at the level that will be enough to pressure you to your fullest, but not enough to kill you." "The items you have received, the city you conquered, the elves, the orcs you managed to befriend, how you were quite possibly the only person who could have saved the girl that is now a part of your team, even the branch of Yggdrasil and the old necromancer whose soul you managed to bind to your own, it''s not a mere coincidence that happened to you, and neither is the fact you met the man who once knew your father, how you managed to get that base and the AI, not to mention how right before your evolution, you had to face one of the rare beings from the abyss who would leave you alone upon finding out what you are." Each word that Cyrus spoke was like a hammer hitting Reign''s mind. He had previously thought about it, how everything that had happened seemed so weird, it was as if every encounter was custom-made for them so that they could utilize the most out of their abilities and learn more about them. It was something that had bothered Reign for a while now, and he was now being told that his thoughts were right. "So, everything that happened, it was made by you?" Reign asked Cyrus who shook his head. "No, I had just woken up when the game started, honestly, until mere days ago, I still wasn''t able to manifest my physical body, a lot of my strength has been, and still is sealed, but I didy the foundation, setting the areas you found yourself and telling the what you would need there, the monsters, however, as well as the towns and people were ced by the, with some interference from the system, of course." "Even New York?" "Even New York, you need to have a goal to strive for, after all, which is why everything had been done like this." "The will take care of its chosen, always giving them things to do, making them grow by cing them in dangerous situations that they should be able to survive, of course, not all of them do, but you, well, you and your friends have managed to exceed every expectation ced on you." "You see, this doesn''t only happen on Earth, it happens everywhere, every will have its chosen, people that have incredible luck and power beyond others on the." "There are even those that continue growing that power after leaving the, It''s not onlys that can choose their champions after all," Cyrus said with a calm expression as Reign''s eyes were still wide open. "What do you mean not onlys can choose?" "I mean the universe, of course, even though there is no will of the universe like there is withs, it will choose its champions, it will make prophecies that will be fulfilled, whether somebody likes it or not." "The people chosen by the universe are powerful, incredibly powerful, as well as lucky." "They grow quickly, making everybody pale inparison, but they also fall down from grace as quickly." "I brought you here for one thing, and one thing only, Reign," Cyrus said with a serious expression before standing up. "This here is the core of the, the very center of it." Cyrus suddenly said as he pointed at the pir of blue energy. "That right there is the world energy, it is so abundant here that everybody can see it, and I want you to try and sense it," Cyrus said as Reign stared at him. "Wait, isn''t this done muchter, like only after one reaches the peak of his talent?!" "Usually yes, but who says I need to y by the rules?" Cyrus said with a shrewd smile. Chapter 651 Sensing World Energy ? "Of course, I can only allow you to do so, with you being a Nephilim, it will be easier for you to sense and even take some wisps of world energy in your body if I was to allow any of your friends to do so right now, I''m afraid the chances of things going wrong would be high, and their lives could very easily be in danger," Cyrus said before motioning to Reign to follow him as he made his way over to the pir of world energy. "All the world energy that exists on the flows through here, the core of the world, this is also the easiest ce for one to sense world energy and get used to it, if you were to ask your friend about it, he would probably start telling you how impossible it is for the world energy of our to be so powerful, but s, I cannot tell you why," Cyrus said as he shook his head while looking at Reign, seemingly passing through him and staring at Aethion who was still in shock. He had never heard of a human bing the will of a, nor did he ever think of something like that being possible. The pir of world energy in front of Reign was another thing that shocked him as the sheer volume and power of it were farrger than what a like Earth was supposed to have. "Sit here and meditate, and do your best to sense the world energy, once you''re able to do so, sensing world energy outside of the core will be much easier and you will have an easier timepared to others when ites to sensing and gathering world energy." "Don''t worry, I will of course summon your friends, as well as other talented and notable people here in the future, but only when I am certain they can safely do the same you are about to do," Cyrus exined as he walked behind Reign before sitting down and cing his hands on Reign''s back. "I''ll instruct you how to sense the world energy, now close your eyes and focus on my voice and the pir." Reign did as instructed, closing his eyes, he did his best to sense the world energy, but he could sense nothing. Without the visual confirmation that the pir was in front of him, his senses were simply passing through it, as if the energy didn''t exist. "Mana is a part of world energy, it is the foundation of not only the world energy but most energies in the universe, only that it is simplepared to the others, making it the easiest form of energy that most can perceive and utilize," Cyrus spoke with a calm expression as he took a wisp of world energy and brought it in front of his face. "The reason why it is so difficult for a person to ascend is not only the fact that you need to be powerful enough, but you need to be able to sense the world energy and slowly start gathering it, thanks to the fact it is a higher form of energypared to mana, not only is it much more powerful, but it is much more dangerous to be utilized, as well as more difficult." "World energy is not mindless like mana that simply exists to be used, it is part of a world, it is what most things in a world are made up of, it can give life, but also take it, it is formless and sometimes seems so feeble while at other times it is as powerful as one could ever imagine it to be, as well as vtile." "You can''t simply take control of it as you can with mana, you need to slowly get ustomed to it, making it recognize you and start bonding with you, once you have done that crucial part, you will be able to sense and utilize a minuscule amount of world energy no matter what you find yourself in, with the end goal being a creation of a small inside your body that can create world energy by itself, allowing you to Transcend." Cyrus started pushing the wisp of world energy slowly toward Reign. The wisp was barely noticeable, but the power hidden inside of it was great, much greater than mana was. "Make no mistake, having a world inside of you is not what it seems like, it is small, contains barely any life, andpared to a true, it is nothing worth talking about, but that is the crucial part of Transcending, after one bes a Transcendent, that is what they have to focus on, developing the pseudo inside of them so that they can have more world energy and be able to empower their body with it." "You''re still far away from that step, for now, you need to do your best to withstand the wisp of world energy that I am about to inject into your body, I will help you with controlling the wisp so that it doesn''t harm you, but it will be up to you to start familiarizing with it." "The moment I find that things are about to go out of control, I will remove the wisp." Reign and Aethion barely had time toprehend what Cyrus said before the wisp was sent inside Reign''s body. The immense power it contained immediately made Reign''s body go through a shock as he quickly started focusing on the wisp and tried using mana to get in touch with it, as well as doing his best to contain the damage it could do. "Mana is a part of world energy, so you can use it to cover the wisp, slowly getting familiarized with it," Cyrus said while Aethion stared in shock at what was happening. "That mad bastard, what the hell is he doing?!" Aethion shouted inside Reign''s consciousness, but his voice was unable to reach Reign as Cyrus had blocked him. "He is still far too weak to get in touch with world energy, even if he is a Nephilim, sensing it is a different story, but forcibly injecting a wisp in his body could kill him, just what kind of madman is this guy?!" "But it seems like it works, Cyrus is containing the wisp, making it much more docile than it would usually be like, allowing Reign to slowly get in touch with it," Jared said from the side with a calm voice as he inspected what was happening, eager to find out more. "I know, but one small mistake and Reign can die, there is a reason why people can transcendter, it''s because their evolution needs to be at a certain point in order for them to be powerful enough to contain the immense power of world energy!" Aethion said as he worriedly stared at Reign and what was happening inside his body. The wisp contained power that was beyond what Reign expected, and it was only a wisp, a negligible amount of world energypared to what a Transcendent could use. "That is why Beast was so heavily injured after the Transcendent had simply used his aura to pressure him, world energy is so powerful that a little bit of it can deal immense damage to us." Reign thought as he utilized mana to slowly bond with the world energy. ''I have heard stories of those in the leveling realm that were able to defeat Transcendents, how in the world were they able to do something like that?'' Reign thought for a moment before Cyrus''s voice echoed inside his head. "Because they had world energy with them, you will be able to do the same in the future, if you are on Earth, of course." "The itself will help you fight back, allowing you to utilize the world energy from your surroundings and fight evenly against a Transcendent." "Now focus, and don''t worry about how much time passes, inside this space, days can pass and only minutes will pass outside, you don''t have to worry about your friends." Cyrus''s voice once again echoed in Reign''s mind, making him rx and fully focus on dealing with the wisp. Hours trickled as Reign''s body was covered in sweat. Even though he had done his very best, he was still unable to get any response from the wisp that was now peacefully floating inside his body. It had no reaction to the mana he was sending over and was merely ignoring it. After a couple of more hours, Cyrus suddenly took the wisp out while Reign opened his eyes and stared at him in confusion. "Check your body." Cyrus calmly said as Reign did as he was instructed, only to be horrified upon sensing just how weak he was. His body barely had any mana left and was weakened immenselypared to before. Without him even noticing it, he was actually in his Nephilim form, he had been like that for hours now. "I can stabilize your true form and allow you to be in it here indefinitely without you suffering any consequences, but your body can''t contain the power of the wisp, which is why it utilized everything to merely survive." "Here, eat and rest, our little ''experiment'' has proven to be a sess, after spending hours with the wisp, you should be able to sense world energy now." Just like Cyrus had said, after Reign tried sensing the world energy, he was finally able to, albeit barely, and that was while he was in front of the pir which contained an ungodly amount of world energy. "For now, this is the most you can do, practice by yourself outside, we will meet again once you are powerful enough to continue," Cyrus said after Reign had filled his stomach with food and water and rested enough before waving his hand and sending him away without thetter being able to even say a thing. After doing so, Cyrus stared at one spot in the cave before it started shaking. Cracks suddenly appeared in the air as a hand suddenly emerged, breaking the air as if it was made out of ss. Chapter 652 Reunitement ? "You could have killed him with that, you know?" A voice said as another hand appeared through the air. The two hands grabbed a side each before pushing the air aside, breaking through the void and creating a fissure in front of Cyrus. "With you here, I knew that you would have stepped in if things went wrong, we both know that the danger was minimal while the benefits to the boy were great," Cyrus said as he stared at Raziel who walked through the fissure before walking toward him. "How long has it been since thest time we saw each other?" Cyrus said with a calm expression as he walked toward Raziel. The air around them grew heavy from the tension as Raziel shrugged his shoulders. "Quite a long time, can''t exactly remember how much time passed though." Suddenly, right as Raziel finished speaking, Cyrus was right in front of him, his arms spread out. With one more step, Cyrus was right in front of Raziel, and before thetter could do anything, Cyrus hugged him. "It''s good to see you again, brother," Cyrus said with a solemn voice as Raziel hugged him back, smiling merrily. "It definitely is." The two brothers hugged each other for a bit before letting each other go. Cyrus suddenly waved his hands and the surroundings changed, there was no more cave, the pir of world energy was gone as well as the two now found themselves in arge hall. The walls were decorated with splendid paintings and a mixture of silver and gold ting. Large columns could be seen around, each one milky white while the marble floor shone splendidly, allowing the two to even see their own reflections. "The throne room, you preserved it?" Raziel asked Cyrus who nodded at him. "I couldn''t let it perish, not after everything we went through," Cyrus said with a heavy heart as he looked around the massive hall. "Even if everything else is gone, I wanted to save at least this one ce." The two brothers sat down on the chairs that Cyrus created before a table, as well as a teapot were summoned on it. Cyrus ced the teapot on what looked like a stove and made tea while Raziel closed his eyes and enjoyed the aroma. "The Evergreen Leaves of Old Cain, I never thought I would smell them again." Memories flooded Raziel''s mind, memories of a time long ago, back when he still had a ce he called home, back when he was truly happy and at peace. An old man sat by a shack while Raziel, together with 8 other people, was sitting in front of him. Each one of them was dressed in suits that were decorated with golden threads, each suit being a powerful artifact that possessed incredible defense. The memory left Raziel as quickly as it arrived, leaving him in a state of mncholy for a bit before he opened his eyes and took the teacup that Cyrus was giving him. "I know you did, that was why I saved some of them, even created a little garden where they''re still blooming." Cyrus said as he opened a small portal, showing the ''small'' garden that he was talking about. "Well, at least it was small, after such a long time has passed, it became like this. An arearger than 6 football fields was seen through the portal, and the nt that was used to make the tea was spread around, upying the entire area. "Take some with you before you leave." "Thanks, but, I''d rather not," Raziel said with a calm, yet seemingly sad voice before closing his eyes again and enjoying the tea. "Raziel, how long has it been." "I told you, I don''t really." "We both know you''re lying, so just tell me, how long were you alone, just how much time has passed?" Cyrus asked Raziel with a serious expression as thetter sighed. "What difference does it make if you know or not, the time that has passed has passed, there is nothing to be done about it." "Because you are my brother, and I want to know just how many years, how many millions of years passed since that day because I wish to better understand what madness you are nning now, and why you haven''t stopped even after so long," Cyrus said with slight anger in his voice while Raziel nced at him before drinking the rest of the tea and cing the cup back on the table. "A couple of eons, not sure exactly how much, time passes differently at where I waspared to here," Raziel said with a calm voice as Cyrus continued looking at him. "Raziel, just what happened back then, everything now is so different, the system is everywhere, even when I finally managed to wake up, it was as if we weren''t in the same universe anymore, so much has changed, so little remains, it''s just " Cyrus didn''t even finish his sentence as he simply stared into the distance, reminiscing. "What are you nning on doing with the boy?" Cyrus suddenly asked the silent Raziel who nced at him. "Nothing, I am simply looking after him." "Yeah right, it''s just a coincidence that he has the same true name as you, the one that nobody had gotten ever since you managed to reach the realm of a Transcendent, not to mention the Vajra ogre with him, alongside him being a Nephilim, just what are you nning?" Cyrus asked him as he stared at Raziel with worry. "You don''t have to worry about that, just focus on improving your strength, by the time everything is finished, I''m sure I can get you a true body once again, you won''t be shackled to the anymore." "I don''t need it." "Cyrus." "I said I don''t need it, we both know that it was because of me that everything started, it is my sin that started this, and this is my punishment, this is what I chose brother, I didn''t ask you to bind my soul to the, and yet you did it, in order to let me survive." "It was since then that I decided that I will act as the will of the, guarding it when you are not here, that is how it has been, and how it will be." "Stop being so stubborn, it wasn''t your fault, there was nothing you could have done to prevent things, even if you did things differently, the result would have been the same." "I know, but it still doesn''t change things, you have to stop trying to save everyone Raz, look at what that brought us," Cyrus said as he waved his hand, showing the as it once was. Billions of people existed, and then one day, the sky went dark, Raziel''s voice echoed through the world, telling them all of the danger that wasing. After that, everything went silent, and years passed, god knows just how many years passed. The people were all hibernating, waiting for Raziel toe back, but he never did, they all died in their sleep. The became lifeless, a rock floating in space, hidden in a pocket dimension before finally being released, but that was just the start as eons passed before life once again bloomed, and during all that time, Cyrus was asleep, not knowing what was going on. "I did that to protect them, to protect the, and save everybody." "We didn''t want that, every single person was ready to go with you, to face the danger, to help you, and yet you cast us all aside, not even bothering to check if we were fine with it!" Cyrus said, for the first time showing anger. "There was nothing that any of you could have done, and you know it, at least with this, the and you were saved!" Raziel said as he stood up in anger. "And so what, am I supposed to thank you, thank you for leaving me here, to continue living while knowing that every person I have ever known is gone?!" "No, but you should at least understand why I did it!" "I know it too well brother, that is why I am telling you to stop!" "Everybody is gone, you can''t get them back, nobody can!" "So stop this madness, stop searching for revenge, it will do nothing good to you, it will only harm you, bring you closer to insanity!" Raziel simply scoffed at Cyrus before turning around and starting to walk away. "I am telling you this in order to protect you, why must you continue with this madness Raz?!" Cyrus asked as Raziel suddenly turned around. "I don''t need your protection, and need I remind you of what happened thest time you tried protecting me, need I remind you how you became the will of the?!" "They are the ones that started this story, Cyrus, they are the ones that were ying with the lives of those we cherished, they are the ones that took them, and I will be damned if I simply let that go!" "They might have started this story, but I, I will end it, and it won''t be on their terms," Raziel said before waving his hand and disappearing from the spot, leaving Cyrus alone in the hall. Chapter 653 Leaving The Underground ? Cyrus sat down with a heavy sigh as he held his head with his hands. He ran his fingers through his hair before looking up and waving his hand, summoning a picture. The picture was one of 8 people. Two of them were Cyrus and Raziel while two were older men who were standing behind them with slight smiles. Raziel and Cyrus were both smiling widely while two girls of simr age to them were right next to them. Right next to the girls were a woman and a man that were middle-aged. "Master, so much time has passed, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to keep my promise after all," Cyrus said with a sad sigh before putting the picture back in the spatial space he had taken it from. Back in the cave where Wolf and the others were waiting for Reign, merely 10 minutes had passed before Neil got up and hit the ground with the staff once again, this time, summoning Reign back. "Reign!" Shadow and the rest quickly appeared in front of Reign who was clearly in a weakened state, but other than that, he was fine. "What the hell did you do to him?!" Shadow asked with anger as Reign grabbed his shoulder. "I''m fine, just a bit weak from the training session." "From what?" Shadow and the others stared at him in confusion before Reign started narrating what had happened. Hearing how the voice that Neil was talking about was actually the will of the shocked them all as people getting in contact with the will usually urred muchter. For the will of the world to have actually been actively ying a part since the very beginning was something they had no idea could even happen, not to mention that this will be obviously hostile to the system. "But if the will hates the system, what about the others, is it the same with them?" Shadow asked Reign as they entered the car and were making their way back to the city. "Wills usually can''tmunicate like this one, they can''t really talk with you, instead, they will use mana and world energy to make you sense them andmunicate in that way." Aethion suddenly spoke out. "If the mana was violent, then the will is angry, if its calm, the will is calm" "The more powerful the, which is usually connected to how old it was, the more freedom the will has, but I haven''t heard of them being hostile to the system, they''re all connected to it and when the will bes a bit stronger, the system can even help you withmunicating with it and learning what it is trying to tell you, as well as what it wants and needs in order to be more powerful." "I have only heard of some powerfuls having a will that can make an ethereal body that they use tomunicate with others, but nothing like the one you just spoke with, I was merely a Transcendent before my fall, so there is much of the universe I don''t know about." "Agreed, from my database, I can confirm that there were many worlds where the will had a physical body, so this is not that weird." Jared suddenly spoke out, making both Reign and Aethion nce at him in surprise. "You have already met the will, so I am allowed to give some more information." "Then I truly must apologize for my earlier outburst, I became used to knowing most of the things youe in contact with, and upon seeing something I had never heard about before, I lost my cool, Cyrus was well within his rights to berate me as he did," Aethion said as he sighed in slight frustration. In the beginning, being bound to Reign''s soul was something incredibly demeaning and humiliating to him. A Transcendent that back on his home was able to fool the Transcendents and the will had be nothing more than a feeble old man whose soul was taken by force and enved. The more time he spent with Reign and the others, however, the more he realized this was a second chance for him. He did doubt that Reign would simply let him go, but if he was useful to him, then there was a slight possibility for that to happen. Of course, he was growing a bit concernedtely as the more useful he was to Reign, the more Reign relied on him, which meant the chances of him being open to giving him his freedom back were lower. With Jared appearing, that changed as now Reign had another capable helper, one that seemingly knew a lot more than Aethion did. ''Don''t sweat it, I was shocked to find that he was the will as well, I expected a formless mass of energy, maybe a face made out of mana or world energy, not a human who had a physical body.'' Reign said with a sigh as they all drove into the car without speaking. Some monsters appeared, but Shadow and the rest would pulverize them easily from inside the car, making it impossible for them to do anything. Neil was the one that had been given the biggest surprise, however, as Reign didn''t hide the fact that the voice was the will of the world and just what a will was. Learning that it was the that was keeping them safe and helping them out this entire time was shocking to him, he hadn''t known about the existence of the will at all before. The hatred it had toward the system, however, was something that made him worry a bit. The voice had told him to get in touch with the system and be stronger by using it, but it was only because the system was the fastest possible way they would grow in strength, the reason why he hated it, however, was something he didn''t know, and neither did Reign nor the others. ''So, the others are all friendly with the system, none of them are hostile to it like Cyrus?'' Reign asked Jared who simply shrugged his shoulders. "I honestly have no idea, in the past, there weres that disliked the system and wanted nothing to do with it, but that was a long time ago, I have no idea just how things are right now." "Why were they hostile to it, can you tell me that at least?" "Sorry, but no, I can''t." "Then what can you tell me about it?" "Nothing, only in the future, once you be much more powerful, can I tell you more." Reign sighed upon hearing Jared''s answer, he had expected as much but still hoped that the AI would at least tell him something. Reign and the others left the cars upon arriving at the center. The main goal foring down here was to try and find some Tier IV monsters, but even if there were any here, they wouldn''t be able to earn any exp thanks to the fact the system wasn''t present. What they could do, however, was create a base above the tunnel and allow Neil and the others to easilye to Doncaster if they wished to. The powerful Tier III monsters were a slight problem, but M''azgara could ce her monsters in the base and the tunnel, making it much safer for them. Neil thanked them before they took the elevator and went up. They would construct a portal right above the tunnel to allow them to visit, as well as to have an easier time hunting and leveling up. The underground city was muchrger than Doncaster and had a lot more people, if Reign and the others continued having friendly rtions, then they could have a lot more yers helping out in the territory. Even with the underground city being safe and having electricity, living underground was not easy for the people, which was why so many were seemingly depressed and sad all the time. Allowing them toe to Doncaster would help lift their spirits and allow them to choose what they wanted to do in the future, but of course, that meant that Reign would have to cover arger portion of the city with the dome in order to allow more people to live there. With the sheer number of areas they had explored, they didn''t really need the monsters in Doncaster anymore, but they did provide the yers with an easy hunting area that was right next to Doncaster. Still, whenparing the hunting area and the possibility of having thousands more people living in the city, thetter was clearly the better choice. Reign wouldn''t allow them to simply live rent-free, however. Everybody in the city was pulling their own weight, one way or another, he wasn''t simply going to let new people in and allow them to do nothing. He would be charging them rent, of course, it would be a small amount that they could easily cover by hunting a bit or doing some odd jobs. But for now, the main problem that Reign and the others were facing was finding a new hunting spot for themselves. Chapter 654 Forging Alliances ? The more powerful Reign and the others became, the more difficult it was for them to find a suitable hunting ground since they needed to go further and further away from Doncaster. At first, they didn''t think much of it, by constructing a portal, they could easily go to and from Doncaster, but the problem became bigger once they found out that after a certain distance, the cost of a portal became more expensive. If Reign and the others had to continuously create portals, they would find themselvescking money soon as even though they were getting an influx of people from the underground, most of them had never fought before and were below Tier I. It would take months for them to be powerful enough to actually start helping the territory out in a significant way, not to mention the fact that most of them were not ready to fight against monsters. The people below Pripyat had spent months being protected by the army and the volunteers that decided to fight against the monsters with the soldiers, which left the remaining 90% of the poption to do nothing. Going up to the surface for them was a great shock as they couldn''t believe just how much the world had changed. General Neil never blocked the information of how different things were now to them, but thanks to the fact they were never forced to fight, many had no idea just how different things were now. In the city, they still had electricity, of course, the inte didn''t work, nor did TV, but almost everything else was still in function. Coming up to the surface and seeing how people were living lives that were vastly different than before was a shock, as well as the fact that there was no more electricity, cars were not working, and neither were weapons nor any kind of home appliances. Mana was needed to operate anything, and thanks to the system, Reign and the others were able to utilize the territory options to create an array around the city that drew in mana and powered everything, of course, it wasn''t enough and they needed to purchase and use mana crystals, but they had enough saved thanks to the constant battles and exploring the yers did, leading to the city being self-sufficient for now. Some decided to move to Doncaster and tried doing odd jobs, some started hunting with other, much more capable yers and tried sensing and utilizing mana while others were too scared to do so and decided to go back to the underground city. Still, slowly but steadily, people were arriving at Doncaster, increasing the number of yers. As weeks passed, Reign and the others managed to find a territory that had Tier IV monsters and was suitable for them. They had found one close to Pripyat before, but the only Tier IV monsters there were low and mid-grade, which were at this point in time nearly useless to Reign and the others. They had to pay a hefty sum to construct a portal, but it was better than having to travel for days in order to go to one that the explorers had already found. Not only was it too far, but there was no saying whether the monsters would be powerful enough to be useful to Reign and the others. The explorers were not as powerful as Reign and the others, so the only thing they knew was that the monsters were Tier IV, but not what grade. Paul had departed from Doncaster shortly after Reign and the others had found the underground city. His goal was to go to the territories that he had previously found and to try and connect Doncaster with them, only if he believed they would be friendly, however. Reign had given him permission from the system to connect a portal with the other territory. Reign and the others had constructed 4 portals in Doncaster that were not connected to any area. Those would be used to connect to a portal that another territory constructed, which would allow Doncaster and the said territory to use the facilities they had, as well as to allow the yers to use the portals the friendly territory had already built in order to go to distant ces. Slowly, awork was being formed around Doncaster. By constructing one portal that would connect to a new territory, they would gain multiple portals that they could use, which was a win-win situation as the yers from the other territories could do the same. Since Paul departed, only two weeks had passed before a portal was suddenly activated. He was the first one to walk out of it and bring good news to the yers as he had been sessful at creating an alliance with a territory. The territory on the other side was a small part of a city that the yers had managed to take over and defend against the monsters who were present there. Compared to Doncaster, it wasn''t as secure, but they were simr in size, but their strength was vastly different as the most powerful amongst them were only Tier III while more yers in Doncaster had managed to evolve to Tier IV. Seeing as how they would gain nothing but benefits, the leaders of the other territory epted Paul''s proposal and constructed a portal, but they made sure to ce a couple of mana crystals right in front of it and bury them in the ground. If the yers from Doncaster turned out to be hostile and were actually trying to take over the territory with force, they wouldn''t hesitate to pour mana in the crystals and blow them up, destroying the portal and probably killing a couple of the yers as well. Luckily, Doncaster truly was friendly and none of the yers had any thoughts of conquering the territory. Upon seeing just howrge and safe Doncaster was, most of the yers from the other territory wished to join it. Even the 5 leaders of the territory started bargaining with the yers, not knowing who the leader was. Their territory was somewhat safe, but there were powerful monsters in the center of the city, if they were to attack them, their defenses would not hold. The portal was there and the yers could definitely use it to reinforce them, but there was no saying how long it would take for them to arrive as they weren''t in Doncaster at all times. Keeping most of the yers in Doncaster would mean that they would be safe no matter what happened. There would be people in their own territory at all times in case an attack urred, but that would be it. Only about 3 000 people lived in the territory, so it wasn''t a problem for all of them to move to Doncaster. The second territory that Paul managed to convince to connect to Doncaster wasrger and had about 6 000 people. They were closer to Doncaster in strengthpared to the first one and had some Tier IV yers. Their territory was safe and none of them wanted to move, but having an alliance with Doncaster was nothing but a plus to them as they suddenly had ess to two friendly territories and a bunch of areas that had portals constructed in them. Days and even weeks passed until Paul returned to the second territory, bringing some concerning news. Reign and the others were hunting that day. They had managed to level up multiple times and all of them were high-grade Tier IVbatants. It wouldn''t take them long before reaching the top of the realm and finally evolved to Tier V. They nned on leveling up until they became top-grade Tier IVbatants, after that, they would go back to the mountain range and enter the depths. The fog never stopped moving and was now much closer to the wallpared to before, being only about 5 meters away from it. They knew that the clock was ticking. If they were unable to clear the depths soon and find what was creating the fog, the wall would be devoured by the fog and the yers would have to man the wall inside the fog, which was much more dangerous than being outside of it. More powerful monsters started appearing near the wall, but thanks to the high number of Tier IVbatants present in Doncaster, they were able to defend the wall without much trouble and Reign and the others were free to focus on leveling up. As they arrived back in Doncaster, they heard the news of Pauling back and wanting to speak with them. They all gathered at the office in their building and listened to what Paul had to say. "You''re saying you found an entire city that is defended by a dome simr to the one the castle has?!" Reign and the others couldn''t believe that something as shocking as that had happened. An entire city that was muchrger than Doncaster, one that had tens of thousands of people in it was actuallypletely fine, defended by a powerful dome that kept the monsters out. "I tried getting close, but when I did, I decided toe back, it was far too dangerous." Paul suddenly said with a heavy expression as he stared at Reign and the others. Chapter 655 The City "What do you mean by that?" Reign asked him with a confused expression as Paul sighed. "Didn''t you say the city is safe, that no monsters can get in?" Shadow asked from the side while Wolf had a dark expression on his face. "Yes, that is exactly why it was dangerous," Paul said as Shadow, Beast, and Laura showed a confused expressions on their faces. As for Reign and the others, they merely nced at each other. "Sometimes, humans can be worse than monsters, and it seems that''s what he came across," Wolf said as Paul nodded at him. "There were bodies at the edge of the dome, ced right next to it so that the monsters wouldn''t be able to eat them." "I''m talking about people that were killed by those that now rule the city," Paul said with a solemn expression as everybody suddenly got serious. "Thanks to the fact that the city is safe and that anybody can be powerful, most of the criminals left the city and started hunting, bing stronger and stronger while most of the city residents, as well as the police and everybody else, stayed inside in fear." "It is onlyter that they started hunting, but it was toote by then, the criminals had be far too strong for them, and it was then that they took over the city." "Wait, how do you know this, didn''t you say you stayed outside the dome?" "Yes, but I met a young boy while I was there, and he told me everything, I wanted to bring him back, but his family is inside, and if he doesn''t bring the gang ruling his part of town enough body parts on time, they will punish his family, his old parents who are ill and his sister who he doesn''t want to go out and hunt." Paul sighed as he told the story of the 14-year-old boy he met outside. He was the one that exined the situation to Paul, and to thank him, Paul hunted down a couple of nearby monsters before giving him the bodies. He wanted to go in and save the boy''s family but decided against it as it was far too dangerous. "I''m not afraid of fighting 2 or even 3 Tier IVbatants, but there is no way to know exactly how many there are in the city." "The criminals had taken over the citypletely, and there are currently 6 of them that are ruling it, each one having a part of the city for themselves." "The parts are further divided to be ruled by a gang, the gangs that rule the different areas are directly under the one group that is controlling that entire part of the city." "The boy himself was actually Tier II, and from what he told me, the stronger members of the gang that rule his area are more powerful than him, so I believe that those ruling the city are Tier IV, and the members of the group should probably be at least peak Tier IIIbatants, with some being Tier IV as well." Everybody nodded at Paul''s words. He had only recently managed to reach the mid-grade of Tier IV and he could certainly fight against multiple low-grade Tier IVs by himself thanks to not only his personal strength but because of the dagger as well. Thanks to the fact there is a soul of a Saint inside the dagger, they all understood that it was vastly more powerful than anything they had, even Wolf''s rank SSS sword paled inparison, hell, the two couldn''t even bepared. The rankings of the weapons they knew of were actually only for the leveling realm. Once somebody reached the realm of Transcendence, the items stopped being usefulpletely, only the rank Z items could still have some use and give them some benefits, but even they were weaker than even the worst items that Transcendents could use. Being a weapon that could probably be utilized by a Saint, the dagger was far more superior, even in its present form which was far from being at its peak. "You did the right thing, how big is the city?" Reign asked as Paul started thinking. "Not sure of the size to be honest, but there are about 300 000 people living there, well, there were 300 000 people living there before the game started." Reign and the others immediately put on solemn expressions on their faces as the number was far bigger than they anticipated. Such arge city was not what they were expecting as that meant that even if they put together all the people from the underground city, Doncaster, as well as the two territories they had allied themselves with, they would probably still have slightly less than half of the poption of that city. The underground city had over 100 000 people present in it, but only a handful of them decided to move to Doncaster, of course, more were arriving each day and Reign was a bit concerned that they might not have space to take them all in in the future. With the help of the system, however, he had learned that after the barriers between the areas werepletely down, he could expand the area of influence his territory had, iming morend and being able to construct buildings on them. "We can take care of those gangs, that much probably won''t be that difficult, but what about the rest, not only could we potentially get attacked by thousands of people if we enter that city, but we might also make things worse if we just get rid of the leaders, the smaller gangs will definitely not be friendly and will do whatever it takes to assume control again," Wolf said, fully aware that Reign and the others were thinking of going to the city. The existence of the city was a threat to them as it was rtively close to the second territory they had allied themselves with. A mountain stood between them, which was the main reason why the two territories had nevere in contact before, but as people be more powerful, they would definitely do their best to explore the surrounding areas. The criminals would definitely not be friendly to them as from what Paul had heard from the boy, they were constantly on the lookout for more territories to take over. They had already found a couple of nearby settlements and bases that yers had set up, and all of them were taken over by them, those that dared resist were all ughtered without a shred of mercy. "So, we can simply hope they don''t find us and send everything they got at us, or we can attack them immediately, while they don''t even know about our existence." Reign said as he stared at the ceiling. "If we attack, then it should only be us and a couple of other Tier IVs, bringing too many people won''t be beneficial as they have the absolute advantage in numbers." "Even if most of them turned out to be below Tier I, nobody wants to attack those that were forced to fight against them, that includes us as well," Wolf said with a serious expression as everybody, including Paul, nodded at him. "So, a preemptive attack on the leaders of the city, at least on those we are certain to have to be killed so that they don''t decide to attack us in the future, or simply hoping that it takes them a long time to discover us, I think we all know which option is the better one." Tank said as everybody nodded. "We should first go and do some reconnaissance, we should know exactly what we are going up against, and if there truly is no other way but to attack them," Wolf said before getting up. "We can''t rule out the possibility that the kid was lying to you, after all, he could be working for one of them and was hoping to scare you off with his words, it''s also possible that what he said was true and that they already know about you, did you tell him where you came from?" Wolf asked Paul who shook his head. "No, but I did tell him to meet me at the same ce tomorrow." "That was the correct thing to do, we can all go tomorrow, we will hide while you go there, if the boyes alone then we can consider him somewhat trustworthy, but if there are more people, then we will know that he lied, which means that we will have to consider the situation in the city to be very different from what you heard." Everybody nodded at Wolf''s words, even Paul. He did trust the boy he met, but he couldn''t be certain that the boy didn''t lie at all and waspletely honest with him. If they do what Wolf just said, then they would be able to learn just what was going on inside the city easily. "Rest up, we will go to our ally tonight before departing in the morning." Chapter 656 Meeting With The Boy ? The next day, Paul was standing in an open area of the forest where he had previously talked with the boy. He was slightly nervous, hoping that the boy didn''t lie to him and that what he told him was correct. He had arrived slightly early, but after waiting for about 20 minutes, there was still no sign of the boy arriving, even Wolf and the others who were in the trees some 100 meters away from Paul were starting to believe that the boy would never show up, that what he told Paul yesterday was a lie and that the people from the city were the ones that would arrive here. But even that made no sense, if they wanted to attack Paul, it was highly likely that they would have arrived early and would set up a trap for him, and yet, nobody was present. As a couple more minutes passed, just as Paul was about to leave, they all heard the sounds of leaves rustling. After a couple of seconds, the body arrived. "Mister, you''re here!" The boy said with a wide smile on his face, but Paul and the others immediately sensed that something was off. The boy was nervous, his hands were slightly shaking and from what Wolf could see, there were traces of him being beaten up as he could see some small bruises that were not covered fully by his clothes. "What happened to you, what''s up with all the bruises?" Paul asked with some vignce, but some anger as well. "Ah, the boys from my neighborhood, we had a dispute and fought, that''s all." The boy quickly exined as he made his way over to Paul who was keeping his guard up. Something was fishy about the entire thing, the boy was not acting the same as he did yesterday. As the boy came near Paul, one could see his nervousness rising higher and higher until his eyes became a bit teary. "What''s wrong, why are you crying?" Paul asked the boy as he took a step toward him, but Wolf and the others moved as well. They moved silently, making no noise and keeping their guard up. As the boy came about 2 meters away from Paul, he stared at him. "I''m sorry, mister." The boy suddenly took out a small round object from his pocket before throwing it at Paul. Paul''s eyes opened wide as his dagger quickly appeared in front of him, blocking the ball. Boom! An explosion took ce as an array activated around Paul. He was standing straight in the middle and the area about 10 meters around him was covered by the array that nobody amongst them managed to notice. The array quickly formed a dome around Paul, containing the explosion in it and maximizing the damage that would be done. The dagger quickly shone brightly, taking on the explosion and shielding Paul from it. Paul had grabbed the dagger the moment it arrive and moved forward in order to shield the boy as well, but he only managed to do so after he had already been severely injured from the explosion. Paul shielded him from the explosion, managing to save his life, but the array was still up. Suddenly. Ten people came out of the forest. Their invisible bodies suddenly appeared in front of the array as they watched Paul with smirks present on their faces. "This one is still not good enough, look, it barely did a thing to him!" One of the men who was leading the group said with slight anger as another person clicked his tongue. "It''s the dagger, it shielded him from the explosion, otherwise I am certain that he would have been injured." "At least we didn''t sacrifice that little bastard for nothing, it looks like he might even make it." A third person said with a sneer as he stared at the boy who was in Paul''s hands. Paul''s eyes opened wide as his hands started shaking upon listening to theirments. He stared at them with hatred as they all started snickering at him. "Look at that boys, he seems quite mad at what we did, too bad he is trapped in the array." "You don''t need to even try breaking it, it will take you most of your energy to break through the array, not to mention that we can still do this." The man that previously clicked his tongue and exined that it was Paul''s dagger that blocked the explosion said before taking out another ball and throwing it at Paul. The ball passed through the array without any obstruction before exploding inside, forcing Paul to channel his mana to the dagger in order to shield himself and the boy again. "See, we can attack you from outside, but you can''t attack us before breaking the array, so how about you put down your weapon and armor and stand back?" The man asked him before lifting his sses a bit. He sneered at Paul and his angry expression before suddenly looking at him seriously as Paul smiled at them with bloodthirst. "What a good idea, put your hands up and lost the items, and we might let you live." A voice said before the man they all suddenly found themselves with weapons on their throats as Reign and the rest appeared behind them. "We only need these three, kill the rest," Wolf said as Shadow and the others simply nodded before killing the seven Tier IIIbatants without skipping a beat. The 10 had hid themselves and sent a kid on a suicide run, scum like them didn''t deserve to continue living. "You are making a mistake." The man with sses said before Reign cocked his head back and suddenly punched him in the back with lightning covering his fist. The man''s body bent backward as he was sent flying toward Paul, easily passing through the array and continuing to fly toward the enraged Paul who had ced his dagger down and was channeling mana to his right hand. He clenched his hand before punching the man straight in the face, making his body spin twice in the air before falling down face first to the ground. Seeing how one of them had been sent flying so easily by Reign made the other two shake in fear. They were all Tier IVbatants, but they were low-grade Tier IVbatants that had barely been able to evolve and belonged to the bottom of the realm,pared to Reign and the rest, they were nothing. "Laura, heal the boy, Greenie, Aelrinder, and Elijah,e with me, let''s break the array." Reign said as they quickly entered the array and started attacking it from the inside. Laura entered and started healing the boy, but stopped after a couple of seconds. The array broke fairly quickly as it was made to contain one Tier IV being. Being attacked by five Tier IVbatants was more than enough for it to break after a couple of seconds. "Laura?" Reign nced at Laura who shook her head at him, the boy was dead, even though Paul had shielded him from the explosion fairly quickly, the frail body of the boy had already sustained serious damage, enough to make him die in mere seconds. Paul stared at the body as he clenched his hands into fists before staring at the guy he had just punched. He had regained consciousness and was trying to get up, but was unable to do so. He started slowly walking toward the man while summoning his dagger which promptly came back to his hand. As he was some 3 meters away from the man, Reign grabbed him and stared at his eyes. "Not now, not yet, we first need to get information from them, if you want to get revenge for the kid, at least find out where his family is so that we can help them, at least bring them the body back so that they can hold a funeral." Reign whispered to Paul before grabbing his shoulders. Paul stared into Reign''s eyes as his head moved left and right before nodding at him heavily. Reign nodded back to him before turning around and grabbing the man by his cor before throwing him over to Wolf and the others who had already stripped the prisoners of their items and had only left them with the shorts that they gave them. Both the men were bound in mana-restraining chains, and the third one was bound quickly as well. "I and Paul will be talking with this guy, Shadow, Laura, you guys take this one, as for thest one, he''s all yours, Wolf," Reign told as his teammates all nodded while the rest went around the area in order to stand on guard and make sure that nobody woulde over. "Where is his family?!" Paul suddenly asked as he stabbed the man in the leg, making him shout in pain before looking at Paul. "Whose family, what family?!" "The kid, where is his family?!" Paul asked while twisting the dagger slightly and making the man groan in pain again. "He doesn''t have one, he''s an orphan, we just make them tell a sad story to people theye across in order to garner more sympathy!" Chapter 657 Learning The Truth Of The City ? "Them, how many are there?" Reign suddenly asked as he neared the man who gulped in fear. "I don''t know man, alright, I don''t know, the boss just gets us to round them up so that they can help us out with such things." "And how did you make him do that, to willingly sacrifice his life for you?" "We lied to him." The man said as he gritted his teeth. "We told him that it was a paralyzing agent that would simply make him unable to walk, he didn''t know it was a bomb." Bam! A powerful punch sent a couple of the man''s teeth flying as Paul punched him with all his might. The man''s head cocked backward as blood started spilling out. He then grinned savagely at Paul before spitting at him. "Go to hell, I''m done talking, I know you won''t let us go anyway, not to mention that the boss is much scarier than any of you little bastards." "Oh, you won''t be leaving this ce alive, that much is true, but trust me, there are some things that are worse than simply dying, if you tell us what we want to know, then you will die a quick and painless death, if you don''t, however, I don''t mind taking a long time to get them out of you, not to mention that death won''t be what releases you from my grasp either." Reign suddenly said as his eyes turned slightly purple. The man stared at him in confusion before opening his eyes and mouth as wide as he could. One could hear his attempts of screaming, but no sound would get out. He felt incredible pain, such pain that he had never before believed could exist, and the worst thing was the fact that he didn''t feel any paining from any part of his body. That was because Reign was currently cutting his soul with a small dagger he conjured from one of the souls he had captured in the past. The dagger was cutting very slowly and twisting, making it incredibly painful. It was impossible to exin just what kind of pain the man was going through as there was no such thing as the ability to damage the soul in the past. One would feel immense pain, but it was oneing from what seemed to be every single part of his body, and yet it was as if it didn''te from there as well. After merely 10 seconds, Reign stopped and allowed the man to rest. Sweat had drenched the spectacled man''s entire body as he panted, his hands were shaking as he lifted his head to look at Lyle with horror in his eyes. "I''ll give you 5 more seconds to rest before we continue." Reign said with a cold voice as the man gulped before staring down at the ground. "I''ll " Before he was able to say anything, screams could be heard as the smell of burnt meat came from where Wolf was. He was currently using his mes to slowly burn the man alive before having Laura help him with healing him. Laura was currently healing two of the prisoners. With her healing powers, she could easily heal most injuries, thus allowing the others to once again start torturing them. The horror of seeing your own flesh burn before it was healed and returned to how it previously looked proved to be more than what the man could take, thus he started talking. Shadow was using a different approach, however. He was using his shadows to bind the man fully before stabbing him lightly, only puncturing the skin before allowing his darkness to slowly spread through the body. The corrosive power of his darkness worked quickly on someone that couldn''t utilize mana to defend themselves. The man saw how his skin was turning purple, then ck, before slowlying off, showing the muscles and bones that were also being corroded, made incredibly weak and brittle. Shadow would then will his darkness out and let Laura heal him before doing the same thing once again. The man couldn''t even scream as his mouth was blocked by a shadow vine, he was also unable to tell Shadow a thing, but he didn''t care, he wanted to make the man suffer for some time before checking if he was going to talk or not. "Your friends seem to be in a much more talkative mood than you, I guess you need more persuasion, huh?" Reign asked the man who opened his mouth, but before he was able to say anything, Reign had already started attacking his soul once again, this time, he continued to do it for 20 seconds before stopping. "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, just just stop, please!" The man begged as Reign and Paul stared at him in disgust. "Talk, and do it quickly, my patience is already as thin as it can be." Reign said as the man nodded with tears in his eyes. He, as well as the other two, started narrating the story of what happened to the city. What the boy told Paul was partially correct as the dome did exist since the start of the game, and criminals did indeed manage to evolve earlier than others before taking control over the city, but there were differences in the story. First of all, the city was divided into 10 areas, each one being controlled by a head of the area together with his group. Each area indeed had gangs that controlled certain regions that answered directly to the head of the area, but the 10 people were not to ones truly controlling the city as they all answered back to one person. "The people call him ''The Butcher'', but I don''t know his real name, most people don''t." The man said as he stared at Reign and the others. "Nobody dares say the name ''The Butcher'' out loud as he hates it and will kill whoever was heard saying it, instead, people are ordered to call him ''The King'' every time they talk of him, calling him any other name is punishable." "The only thing I know is the fact that he controls the city and that the ten ''heads'' are all his men, each one of them is a powerful fighter, but he is the one that stands at the very top." "What ability does he have, how does he fight?" Reign asked the man who simply shook his head. "Only those that are close to him know that, the heads are his personal squad while he has more people with him as well, only they know just how strong he is and how he fights." "I see, and what about those so-called ''heads'', how strong are they?" Reign asked the man who shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know, I and the other two managed to reach Tier IV three days ago, as for the people working directly for the heads, they managed to do so weeks ago, they''re probably in the mid-grade right now, probably near the top of the mid-grade, so the heads are probably either high-grade or at the peak of the tier." The man then started telling them everything he knew about the city and the people in it. The situation was even worse than what Reign and the others imagined it to be. The total number of people currently living in the city was 250 000, and there were over 300 000 when the game started, it was just that when ''The Butcher'' started taking the city over, he was ruthless and killed anyone who tried to go against him. Most of the people that had died since the game started died at that time. As for the number of people working directly below him, there were thousands of them, probably tens of thousands. If Reign and the others want to take him down, then they would need to go to the center of the city where his base was located. One couldn''t miss it as it was the tallest building in the city and from what the man knew, he was located at the very top of the building, living in a penthouse there. Nobody had seen ''The Butcher'' ever since he took over the city. Some people said he was a tall bald man that had scars present on every single inch of his body, some people said he was a fat bastard that could barely move but had incredible magical powers, others said how he was actually a short and thin man that was incredibly weird and so on, but nobody could say exactly how he looked. It was as if nobody had ever managed to see him, which was impossible since many did, but almost all of them had a different description of him, and nobody knew why it was so. "Hmm, he might have an item or even a skill that hides his true appearance." Reign said before nodding at Paul who suddenly swung his dagger, beheading the man. Reign took his soul, as well as the souls of the other two. Even though their stories matched, Reign wanted Aethion to confirm it, which would take some time. Luckily for them, they weren''t in a hurry. Chapter 658 Entering The City ? "This should be enough, huh?" Shadow asked Reign who nodded at him as the entire group stared down at the city. They were currently standing on a building near the edge of the city and were observing things. Aethion had managed to finish with the ''interrogation'' which confirmed most of what the three had told them. The only difference was some personal thoughts and ideas the three had, as well as the total number of manpower that ''The Butcher'' had under him. It turned out that there were exactly 6 000 men working directly under the man, everybody else was actually working either for those men, or were working alone, doing their best to survive and be more powerful. Even though it wasn''t forbidden to go out and hunt, one needed to leave something at the entrance of the city in order to be allowed to leave. That was done so that they could hold a firmer grip on the poption and the yers that were powerful enough to survive in the wilderness by themselves. There had been multiple people that had managed to reach a high level, cing them above even the heads that served The Butcher, but the fate of those people was all the same, they would all disappear, never to be seen again. Many spected that it was the Butcher, as well as the heads, that would get rid of those people as they were far too dangerous to be left alone, but nobody had any proof of that, not to mention that it should be fairly easy for people to notice when the Butcher left his building thanks to the fact that there were a bunch of people nearby at all times as it was located in the center of the city. The dome was created to keep monsters out of the city, but it did nothing to humans, so Reign and the others, including Aelrinder and Greenie, were able to get in. Reign and the rest weren''tpletely certain why Greenie and Aelrinder could get in, but they thought it was either because they were friendly to people, or because they were all in the same party. The system wasn''t just a mindless entity that made hard rules, but one that knew how to differentiate between people. If a monster had been living with humans and was friendly to them, then the chances of the system giving them a lot of the benefits that humans had on Earth were highly likely to happen. Reign and the others immediately made their way to the roof of a building, but of course, keeping themselves hidden proved to be a bit of a challenge, so they had to send Greenie back to Doncaster as he was way too inconspicuous and would be noticed immediately by others. There were some beast tamers present in the city, as well as those that managed to gain a monster for a subordinate like Reign previously had done, but Greenie was different thanks to his physical appearance and the aura that came from him. A mere nce would be enough for a person to notice that he wasn''t just any monster, but a highly powerful one, and from what they had managed to learn from Aethion''s interrogation, those that had managed to subdue a monster and make it a subordinate were all known in the city, a new person suddenly arriving with someone like Greenie would be noticed immediately. Reign and the others wanted to do things secretly, they would first try to gain as much information as they could from the people in the city, of course, they wouldn''t simply go around asking them many questions, but would try their best to blend in and listen in to conversations. Aelrinder looked human, it was only his ears that were different, but thanks to his long hair that fell over his ears, nobody would be able to notice them. The first thing they did was get to the top of a building, which wasn''t that difficult as there were quite a few buildings with empty apartments whose doors were open thanks to the fact that electricity was gone and all electric devices, including elevators, password protected locks and the such were no longer working. Entering the building and climbing up the stairs before reaching the rooftop was easy and from there, they were able to gain a deeper understanding of the city. People still walked around, but they were all visibly stressed. Normal jobs were gone, people could either go out and hunt or learn some craftsmanship in order to be useful. Schools, however, were still working here. Thanks to the dome, the city had nevere under attack by any monsters, and even the Butcher didn''t want the next generation to be filled with idiots that didn''t know how to do basic math or other simple things. Compared to before, however, the school was different. Kids weren''t only taught how to spell, write and do math, but how to fight, how to identify what kinds of fruits and berries were edible, what was poisonous, what kinds of monsters were present near the city, and the like. Subjects such as art, geography, history, and such were gone, but music and PE were still there. For some reason, the Butcher liked musicians quite a lot and had employed quite a few of them in the past, either for some small gatherings he had made or for himself. High school was gone, however. There was no need for teenagers to continue with their education right now, only elementary schools worked, and by the orders of the Butcher, kids would go for 5 years before finishing school and then would have to choose what to do. They could start hunting with older groups that would take care of them, they could start crafting, researching, doing alchemy, and the like. That was the only way to earn money right now, and the only way that one could earn food. By bringing back bodies of monsters, the hunter would give them to a gang that was at the entrance, well, one of the many entrances the city had. The gang would take care of the bodies and would give a portion of the meat from each body to the hunter before paying him as well. Compared to how much one could earn by selling the body to others, the hunters earned less money in such a way, but they weren''t allowed to bring bodies into the city, so this was the only way they could survive. There was a silver lining, however, as hunters could choose to be paid less and get some parts of the body. They could get the fur, bones, tendons, more meat The top hunters were those that were not only good in a fight but knew how to make some weapons and repair them as well as they would be able to save up money. Of course, the weapons the yers earned by hunting would be inspected by the gang at the entrance. The yers were only allowed to carry a certain number of weapons on them depending on their ss, and if one was to gain a new weapon outside, they would usually have to give the gang their old weapon. That was done in order for the yers to not have enough weapons to arm others and try to rebel against the Butcher, which although would be for naught thanks to the sheer difference in power between the Butcher''s men and the rest of the city, could still end up being a bit dangerous to them. Reign and the others walked through the streets of the city before entering a restaurant. All the prices were written in S Coins, and restaurant owners would only take them, or some items as payment. Reign and the others choose to go to a restaurant because they hoped to overhear information from the people around them. There were some members of gangs present as well, so they hoped that they would gain some info from listening in to them. Unfortunately, all they heard were grossments the men had to say about some girls, as well as them catcalling and even groping a girl that was nearby. Shadow''s veins popped out as he wanted to get up and break their hands, but doing so would draw attention to them, so Reign stopped him. Of course, they didn''t let the men continue as Reign used his soul maniption to attack them from afar while they were all eating. The 5 gang members all suddenly grabbed their heads and started rolling down on the floor from the pain. They were merely Tier I andpared to Reign and the others, they were nothing, just ants. Reign could easily kill them with a simple thought, but he didn''t. After stopping his attack, the men started panting and got up before quickly leaving the restaurant. They were embarrassed, but they also felt that what happened was done to them by someone from inside the restaurant. Fearing that the person might even go as far as to kill them, they decided to simply leave. "It''s a bit better than I thought, the city still hasn''t fallen to ruins, although the existence of these gangs makes it a bit difficult for people to live peacefully." Chapter 659 Observing The City ? The city was still operational, people could still go to a restaurant to eat some food, even go to a caf that offered many different beverages, many of which had not existed in the past. With the appearance of the system, even though electronics didn''t function anymore, with mana and mana crystals, people actually had ess to many things that they once had, some that were even superior. Do you want to have an espresso? Fine, here you go, an espresso machine that works just like the old one, only that it is now powered by mana instead of electricity. Do you want to drive a car to get around the city faster? Nah, you can''t do that, but, you can rent either a small vehicle that is reminiscent of a car that is powered by mana or you can even rent a monster from the monster transportation building that the Butcher had created. Most things were still there and even though people either had to go out and hunt monsters in order to earn S Coins or took out a loan through the system, they could start a business once again. Compared to how it was at Doncaster, life here in this city was more reminiscent of how it was in the past, but the military power they possessed was lower thanks to that as most people didn''t fight but did misceneous jobs that paid some S Coins. Of course, overall, the city had morebatants than Doncaster, but thanks to the fact that even thergest group of them, the ones belonging to the Butcher were always at odds and did their best to get better results than others in order to get more benefits, their teamwork was not as good. The other yers, those that hunted in order to survive were alright and there were some strongbatants amongst them, but if the city truly was in danger of being taken over by a different territory that possessed simr strength, Reign was certain that most would stab the Butcher in the back as some of the conversations he heard when the gang left the restaurant were all negative toward them and the city lord. If the two cities were to fight against each other, Reign was certain that they could win, but the number of casualties would be astonishing, if the Butcher could somehow gain the help of most of the residents of the city, then Reign believed they might even lose, of course, that was a big if, not to mention the fact that the main factor that would decide the result was the power the Butcher had. If Reign could immediately fly over to the Butcher and fight him one on one, potentially killing him at the start of the war, then half of the war would already be won as the enemy would be left without their leader while the 10 so-called ''heads'' would probably do their best to be the new leader, which would negatively affect morale and would lead to the army copsing, allowing Doncaster to win easily. As they walked through the streets of the city, Reign and the others did their best to keep a low profile. There were multiple ces where one couldn''t enter without having the necessary documents, which were actually just badges given to researchers or members of the gang that ruled the area. "It''s weird, it''s like everybody is just living their life like they previously did, without caring about the monsters that exist on the now, nor that Earth will get destroyed if nobody manages to ascend," Shadow said in a low voice as they walked through the street. "It''s only natural, these people are afraid of fighting outside, most people would be, especially since they don''t need to fight and are protected by the dome." "Compared to how it was for us back in the castle, without going out to hunt, the students, as well as the staff from the university wouldn''t have enough S Coins to pay for the rent that Eldar was demanding, they had to fight at least a little bit in order to be safe." "In Doncaster, almost nobody had a choice, with monsters suddenly appearing, they had to fight as they would die otherwise, even reaching a safe zone was a perilous journey, one many were unable to finish," Wolf said in a low voice as he looked around the street. "None of these people need to fight, they don''t have to pay any S Coins to simply stay here, and they can do some misceneous jobs to get enough coins to buy food, it''s simple, but enough for them to live, hence why so many of them are still wearing old clothes, not to mention that you can see that some haven''t had a shower in a while," Wolf said as he nced at a couple of people who were wearing dirty T-Shirts. "Do you think we should try to sneak into one of the ces where the gangs have control over, to check what they''re doing there?" Reign suddenly asked as Wolf nodded at him. Their main goal during this trip was to get as much information as they can before nning their next step. They wanted to avoid going to war with the city, but from what they could see, if the Butcher finds out about Doncaster, he will definitely want to conquer it, just like he had done to every other territory his men hade across. "They''re lucky that there is a mountain between them and this ce, it''s only now that people are managing to reach Tier IV that some would try exploring it," Shadow said as he thought back on the territory they had allied themselves with. It was very close to the city, but arge mountain on which Tier IV monsters could be found was between them, making it impossible for the two territories to learn of each other''s existence previously. "Hey, do you think the Butcher and his group were a part of some of the challenges we took part in before?" Beast suddenly asked, making the party silent. "It''s possible, but he also might not have wanted to take part in it, he might be the secretive type that likes to keep his power hidden until he attacks someone," Wolf said as the others nodded. The challenges they had gone through before had some good rewards, and it was highly likely that the Butcher would get tempted by them, leading to him taking part in the challenges with his group. They might have already seen the Butcher a couple of times in the past, just had no idea who he was. As the party walked through the streets, they made a turn before heading to a small alley. The street adjacent to the alley had been closed and was controlled by the local gang. Nobody except for members of the gang could enter the street as they had demolished a couple of houses and created arge building with the help of the system there. Whatever they could find in the building might prove to be helpful to them when it came to dealing with the Butcher or perhaps thinking of what their next step was. As they entered the alley, men appeared from behind and in front of them, closing all routes and making it impossible for them to escape. "Hey you guys, you seem a bit lost, care to tell me w-" Before the man leading the group was able to finish speaking, Reign and the others had made their move. "They''re only Tier II, let''s finish this quickly and quietly." Reign said as he suddenly appeared in front of the leader of the group. Before thetter was able to respond to his sudden movement, Reign had already struck him. A good punch in the sr plexus made the man bend over while the knee to the head broke his nose. That, coupled with a strong punch to the chin made the man lose consciousness. As for the members of the group that had tried to do god knows what to Reign and the others, they were also taken care of, none of them managing to even fight back before being knocked unconscious. "It seems the public security in the city isn''t that good." Reignmented before they quickly started climbing the side of a building. It was a residential building and had a fire escape, so it was a simple and easy task for Reign and the others to jump up andnd on the stairs before making their way to the roof. They didn''t pull down the staircase as they didn''t want people to hear them, the previous fight was over in mere seconds and nobody was able to say a thing before being knocked out. After they managed to climb onto the rooftop, Reign and the others observed their surroundings before looking in front of them. The building that the gang had created was about 7 meters away from the apartment building on which Reign and the others stood. A 4-meter-tall wall surrounded the building, making it impossible for anyone to climb over as there were numerous spikes on the top of the wall. "So, do we jump down?" Shadow asked as he looked at everybody. Chapter 660 Climbing The Building ? Reign, Wolf, and Elijah jumped down from the building. With the help of mana, they were able to jump quite high and cover arge distance, making it possible for them to easily get past the wall and fall down on the ground behind the gang members that were guarding the two entrances to the yard of the building. Reign was using his darkness to cover himself and the two, making them harder to be noticed. Shadow was left with the others on the rooftop and was using his darkness ability to do the same and hide the 9 that were left on the roof. They hade together with Aelrinder, Elijah, Cameron, Neil, Paul, and 2 other Tier IVbatants. There were 13 of them in total, which should be enough to deal with any enemy in the city, at least for now. Reign and the others had only taken those that were fast and could fight without causing a lot of noise and destruction, of course, Tank and Wolf were twobatants whose powers made that hard, but they were also able to fight without causing such destruction if they needed to. Reign and the others moved quickly, they immediately made a run for the door but were forced to stop. "Any way we could pick the lock?" Reign asked the two who both shook their heads immediately. The door was arge steel door that had no knob nor lock, it looked like it was merely a wall made of steel. Right after Reign spoke, the door creaked as it opened wide, allowing three men to exit the building. The door immediately closed, making it impossible for Reign and the others to sneak past them. "It seems like it''s some sort of sensor on the door, maybe it activates by touch, fingerprint " Wolf whispered as Reign and Elijah nodded at him. The problem with such a door was that it was powered by mana, so one couldn''t simply stop it from working without others noticing. Wolf was sure that he could melt through it with his mes, but that would immediately rm everybody and make it so that they were spotted. "Alright, n B, we enter through the roof, stay close to me, otherwise it will be hard for me to cover you with the darkness." Reign said as both Elijah and Wolf nodded at him before moving toward the wall. They had no idea just what kind of defenses the gang had ced in or around the building, so all of them were doing their best to observe the surrounding area and sense mana, trying to figure out if there were any inconsistencies anywhere. As they arrived at the wall of the building, they stopped as Reign focused on sensing both mana and souls. The building didn''t look like a normal apartment building that was shaped like a block. It was as if somebody had taken several blocks, each having the same dimension except for the height. Some blocks were taller, some were shorter, but some also had towers ced on top of it. Windows could be seen everywhere, but one couldn''t see through them, Reign and the others were certain that this was not the case for those inside as they could definitely see outside, making it difficult for people to sneak in. If not for Reign and Shadow who were the first ones to get up on the roof of the apartment building while covering themselves and the rest, with their darkness, the party would have been stopped almost immediately. Thankfully, the gang that upied the building was not that powerful, from what Reign and the rest were able to find out, they were one of the top gangs that served the ''head'' that was responsible for this part of the city, which should mean that the strongestbatant they had was somewhere around the peak Tier III realm, or perhaps was even a low-grade Tier IV, thetter being unlikely. The men that Reign and the others had taken down were quite highly leveled in the city and they lived in one of the better parts of the city, they were direct members of the group that served the head, the one that was above all gangs and were on average a lot stronger than any gang in the city. Upon doing his best to sense mana and souls alike, Reign was certain that there was no array ced on the wall, which should make it safe for them to scale, but he was still using his soul maniption to sense souls so that he could find out where people were located at. The windows made it quite difficult to get up a wall without being noticed, even with Reign cloaking them with darkness, there were no guarantees that someone wouldn''t be able to notice something. The walls of the building were straight and looked like they were made out of steel, with no gaps visible at all. All three of them took out small daggers, Reign and Wolf had taken them out of the inventory while Elijah used his spatial ring. The des of the daggers were about two inches long, which should make it impossible for them to prate straight through the wall ande out from the other side, at least that''s what they were hoping for. The daggers were actually made by Wolf who had taken up cksmithing as a hobby and had been creating all sorts of weird tools and weapons for himself, but also for the others. The daggers were great to use in cramped ces, and they were incredibly sharp and durable, enough to prate through the wall and bear their weight. The best part about the daggers was their thickness. They weren''t thick at all, the des were less than 1mm thick. Without the help of Adrian, Wolf doubted that he would have been able to create them by himself as each time he made one such dagger, it wouldn''t be as durable as the ones they were holding now. The daggers easily stabbed through the wall, making it possible for them to start climbing up the walls and leave almost no trace of them thanks to the thin des. They were able to move up without having to worry about anyone seeing them from a window that was in front of them thanks to the fact that Reign could sense all the people that were near them and each time he did so, he would go around in order to minimize the chances of them being noticed. That made the climb longer, but it was much safer for them and the mission. Upon making it to the top of the building, they were just starting as this had been the shortest block, its height only being about 6 meters, and only 2 floors being in it. Reign and the other two quickly started moving across the roof, passing near two men who were sitting down on a chair and drinking a beer each. They were guards who were supposed to look out for anyone suspicious appearing on the rooftops of the nearby buildings, but nobody in the city dared attack or spy on any gangs, so after a couple of days, they had be veryx. Reign and the others scaled up the other wall, this time making it to a rooftop that was 9 meters taller than the previous one. They then scaled two more, each one being a floor taller, before making it to thest one, atop which a tower could be seen. "It''s the tallest part of the building, that''s probably where the leader of the gang is located, right?" Reign asked Wolf and Elijah who both shrugged their shoulders. "That''s usually right, but I havee across some leaders of gangs and organizations that preferred staying on a lower level so that it was harder for people to find them, this tower could be the office of the gang leader, but it could also be something entirely different, it could be a watchtower, could be like a small prison, maybe an office for some other gang members" Wolf exined while looking up at the tower. "There''s only one way we can find that out," Elijah said as he spun his daggers in the air before catching them both and making his way to the wall, making both Reign and Wolf smile a bit before following him. The kid that could barely take a single hit from either of them had grown up. The trio slowly scaled the wall before making it to the tower. Reign had been unable to sense any souls inside, but it was when they were two-thirds along the way that he sensed 3 souls suddenly appearing in the tower. All three of them made it to the top before sitting down, Although it seemed easy for them, all three of them had used up a portion of their mana to make it to the top, with Reign having it the toughest as he had been using his darkness and was sensing souls and mana alike all this time. They would first rest for a couple of minutes and wait until the tower was empty before breaking in. They had no way of knowing just what it looked like inside, so making a hole while there were people inside was not a good idea. Chapter 661 Grave News And A Change Of Plans ? Reign and the others waited and waited and then waited some more, but nobody was leaving the tower. Reign and the others nced at each other before nodding. They took out their daggers, poured mana into them, and started cutting away. They first made a small opening on the side of the roof. The roof of the tower was not straight, but a typical Gable roof. ( AN: That''s the usual shape of a roof ) With their daggers, they cut a small hole in it while Wolf ced a weird-looking dagger in the middle. The dagger didn''t end with a normal tip, but one shaped like the sign -. He would pierce through the roof before twisting the dagger a bit, making the blunt part hit the inside of the roof and make it unable to fall down. After Reign and Elijah had finished cutting it, Wolf slowly took the part out before they nced down in order to see what was in the tower. It was an office, just like they thought. They could see many stacks of papers on therge desk of the office while there were many shelves on the walls, and many different items could be seen on them. The floor was metallic and ck while the walls were actually blue, the chairs, desk, and even the door were made out of wood. "Whoever designed this room made a horrible job." Reignmented as they looked at the three men. All three were mid-grade Tier IIIbatants and were talking about something that Reign and the others deemed as quite important thanks to the serious expressions they could see. "The next batch will be ready tomorrow, we can''t make it faster, the leader is down there helping out, but even he can''t make the process faster, if we try to do that, the quality will be lower than the average!" One of the three, the man who was sitting at the desk said loudly as the other two sighed. "We know, we have tried persuading the ''head'', but he is not listening, he wants it done by tonight, and that''s not just from you, but from everyone else, we have already been forced to listen to long rants about how some gangs will only finish in two days and that speeding the process up by so much will result in a much more inferior product, but the orders we have been given were absolute, so we can''t wait anymore." One of the two men said with a calm voice while having a face that showed understanding. "Why are they in such a hurry, I mean, we aren''t at war with anyone, we are not fighting against some monsters, there''s nothing bad happening, so why hurry so much when in 1 or 2 days every gang will be finished with this batch?" "It''s not just here, every head is doing the same, from what we can gather, it is highly likely that the big boss needs them quickly, many are guessing that he will undergo an evolution, in a couple of days, the boss will probably be Tier V." "Tier V, so quickly?!" The man said as he stood up, his eyes opened wide in shock. "The boss usually needs a lot of energy to evolve, more than a normal person, which is why all the gangs have been involved in this since the beginning." "Nobody knows how the boss has managed to get such a thing, but some of us have received it as a reward in the past, and the effects are not to be underestimated." "What the hell even happens down there, only the leaders of the gangs, as well as some men that work directly under the big boss have ess to the basements of each base, just what C" "It would be smart of you to stop now, we don''t know either, and you know very well that asking too many questions can easily lead to your death." One of the two said, making the man stop talking and nod his head in agreement. "Now we know where their boss is, but what are they doing down there, this entire thing seems fishy," Wolf said with a low voice as Reign nodded. "That''s not all, we now have important information, the Butcher is close to evolving, which means that he is higher leveled than us, and if we wait for too long, he will reach Tier V, making it nearly impossible for anyone to defeat him till we evolve as well, but who knows what will happen till then." Reign said with a serious expression as Wolf and Elijah nodded. They hade here for reconnaissance, but it was now clear that they had to act fast. The Butcher ruled the city with an iron fist, and with him leading it, they will definitely sh in the future. As much as Reign and the others wished to resolve the issue by simply talking to him, that opportunity was gone, the Butcher had taken every single territory nearby by force, knowing that his evolution was close, and there was little chance that he will ept an alliance and will want to devour Doncaster, as well as the other territories around them. "The mission has changed, we have to get to the Butcher soon, killing him will be the only way to get this city under our control, even if it seems cruel for us to do such a thing, this is the only way that we can make sure that Doncaster will be safe, and that is the most important thing for us," Wolf said with a serious expression. He didn''t care for this city, even if he had to ughter thousands, the only ce that mattered right now was Doncaster. It was the ce they had built up with their own sweat and blood. Every single person there was a resident of Doncaster, they had promised to protect it as they were the rulers of the town, and that will not change. "Agreed." Both Reign and Elijah had, but their expressions showed that they were a bit pained to do so. They had only heard stories of the Butcher, so there was no way of knowing if the man was truly as bad as they say he is, but unfortunately, they didn''t have the luxury of confirming the stories, if they tried to be friendly and the Butcher ends up attacking them, then it will be toote for them to do anything. It was now, when they had the element of surprise with them, that it was best to strike and remove him. Wolf took out his dagger and stabbed through the roof as Reign and Elijah started cutting arge hole. They knew that they would be found out the moment Wolf removed the part of the roof as the hole wasrge and it would be quite conspicuous, but that didn''t matter. The moment that Wolf took the part of the roof away, they all moved. Each of them attacked one of the three men who were inside the tower, and before the enemy was able to realize what was happening, they had already pinned them down on the ground, their weapons right at their throats. "Hi there, I hope you don''t mind us letting ourselves in." Reign said with a smile before hitting the man, knocking him unconscious. Wolf and Elijah did the same before cing them on the chairs and putting mana-restricting chains on them. They then poured cold water on the three men, waking them up. Upon seeing three unfamiliar men in front of them, the three all panicked, but they were bound to the chairs, their legs and arms restricted, and even their mouths were covered by a rag, making it impossible for them to do anything. "I will take this out, but you have to promise not to make a loud noise, otherwise I will kill you," Wolf said as the man nodded. The moment Wolf took the rag out, he opened his mouth wide and was about to shout, but the rag was once again put in his mouth. "Why do you have to make this difficult?" Wolf shook his head before taking his sword out. He quickly cut one of the man''s legs, his mes cauterizing the wound immediately. The man tried screaming in pain while his eyes opened wide, but he was unable to do so. "Now, will you talk normally to us?" Wolf asked the man who had been sitting at the desk previously. They knew that he was a member of the gang, so he should know more information. As soon as Wolf took the rag out, the man spat at him. "Go to hell, the boss will avenge us, so do your best." "Alright, they''re all yours Reign," Wolf said as Reign nodded before walking toward the three. His eyes turned purple as he pointed his hand at them. Their bodies suddenly stiffened as their souls were slowly dragged out by Reign. Each soul was screaming in panic, they didn''t know what was happening, but the immense pain made it hard to even think. "Aethion, get information from that guy first, we need a map of this area and the fastest possible way to the basement." Chapter 662 Moving Through The Base ? Reign and the others first waited in the tower for a bit. Without any knowledge of how the inside of the base looked like, it would be dumb of them to simply get out and explore. Aethion only needed about 5 minutes to get the information. He was only asking for a map, and the immense pain the man''s soul was going through made him break fairly quickly, leading to him telling Aethion what he wanted to know. "Continue with the interrogation, get everything we need from that guy before moving to the other two, I want to know just what the hell is going on in this ce." Reign said as he and the other two started moving. With the mental map that Reign had of the entire building, it wasn''t hard for them to get to the basement, but it would take some time. There were elevators present in the building which would speed up their journey a lot, but unfortunately, the elevators could only be used by those who were members of the gang. Even if they kidnapped a person and made him use the elevator for them, it would only take an instant for the gang member to sound the rm, so doing that was out of the question. Still, it wasn''t as if they didn''t have any options left. As two members of the gang entered the elevator, which looked incredibly simr to the one that was everywhere before the game started, Reign and the other two entered with them, immediately killing them as the door was about to close and cing their bodies on the roof of the elevator. The three bodies in the tower were also moved. Reign had ced them on the roof of the tower and Wolf had used his mes to heat up some metal pipes before cing them where the hole was, mending the hole and making it hard for people to notice the difference. Thanks to the fact that the tower they were on was the tallest one present, nobody would be able to notice the three bodies for quite some time, and Reign had also used some ropes to firmly bind their bodies on the rooftop so that they wouldn''t fall down. The more time passed before anybody noticed the dead bodies, the better. Reign had used his darkness to hide and the other two, and as the elevator stopped midway, two men entered. They were both Tier II and didn''t notice the abnormality of the back of the elevator where Reign and the other two were, instead, they turned their backs on them and used the elevator to go further below before leaving. Reign and the others of course left with them. They were now on the second floor, but they would need to not only go to the ground floor, but also go to where the entrance to the basement was, and it was guarded. The basement was on the other end of the basepared to where they were currently standing, so they not only had to take the stairs down and reach the ground floor, but they would also need to walk for quite a bit before reaching the entrance. To get to the entrance meant that they had to walk past many people who were on the ground floor, as that was the widest floor, as well as the one with the highest concentration of people inside the entire base. The inside of the base was painted gray and was quite depressing. There weren''t any decorations on the wall, and only the bare necessities were present inside, like chairs, desks, and the like. It seemed that the gang members who were inside the base were all rtively well-mannered, not like the ones that Reign and the others hade across outside. Not only that but they were decently trained. None of them seemed to be bothered by theck of any furnishing inside the base and they all did whatever their job was without anyints. Many people could be seen standing near windows and looking outside while holding mana guns in their hands. The mana guns were weapons that were easy to be used, but even in Doncaster, they weren''t very popr thanks to the fact that they were weaker than other weapons when it came to their explosiveness and speed. One could be more proficient with other weapons and fight better with them, but in the case of mana guns, the only things that a person could improve were aiming and the speed at which one would channel mana in the weapon. The power the guns could utilize was fixed, and if one used too much mana, they would explode. Compared to the bow, for example, one can''t use more and more mana to make the arrow more powerful and the bow more durable in order to shoot it, nor could one attack faster than the gun was able to, leading to it being heavily limited in use. The crossbow was another weapon that was limited, and not very popr. Of course, when it came to those that were not good at fighting and had managed to reach a higher realm mostly because they went with other teams or were crafting all the time, they could use the guns during a war in order to help out from a distance. In this case, however, Reign believed that the gang had done a good job as the guns they had were simr to sniper rifles and had scopes that allowed them to see further away. They were perfect for observing the surrounding area and rming others if somebody suspicious has appeared nearby. Thanks to the fact that the gunmen were all fully focused on looking through the scope of their rifles, Reign and the others could pass right behind them without caring as they weren''t able to sense them at all. Reign''s cloaking, for which he used both light and darkness, not only made them nearly invisible but also dampened their footsteps a lot, otherwise the metal floor on which they were walking would easily give them out. They were also using mana to further soften their footsteps. By pouring mana into their feet and letting it go out through the soles of the feet, as well as their shoes, they were able to create a thin mana barrier between their shoes and the floor, which cushioned their footsteps, and with the cloaking, they were almost impossible to be heard. Every single gang member in the base was dressed the same. They had ck pants and a gray shirt, some of the higher ranking ones also had a coat on them. The emblem of the gang was visible on the coats and shirts and was printed in dark red. The emblem for this gang was the face of a wolf. Right above the wolf, was a butcher''s knife, which was the emblem of the Buther himself. The emblem wasn''t the reason why the Butcher was called as such, it was actually the opposite. Upon taking over the city, the Butcher heard how people were calling him in private, so he decided to make the emblem like so, in order to remind them of his nickname, and why it was given to him in the first ce. Reign and the others slowly moved through the second floor before making it to the staircase that led down. They made their way down but were almost uncovered by a gang member who was hurrying down and running down the stairs. He almost hit Elijah, but Wolf was quick to respond and pulled the young man over to him, allowing the gang member to pass a mere inch from them. In his haste, the gang member had been unable to spot anything weird, and they were safe. Upon making it to the ground floor, the number of people almost tripled, which made it harder for Reign and the others to move. Even if they were keeping their distance from the gang members who were all Tier I and Tier II, if one came fast from behind, they could unintentionally hit them and cause them to be discovered, which would force them to start ughtering everyone present before speeding to the basement and hoping that an rm wouldn''t be raised immediately. Reign and the others weren''t afraid of the gang members in this base, they were all weak and would be easily ughtered by them, but they didn''t want the boss of the gang to find out about them and potentially destroy whatever was below, not to mention that the massacre of an entire gang would set the other gangs in panic, as well as the rest of the city. Reign and the others thus moved slowly and made sure to be as alert as they could. It took them a long time to get to the other side, about 40 minutes, but they managed to do it without making anybody suspicious. As they stood in front of the entrance to the basement, they could see four men guarding the entrance, they were all in armor and were holding maces in their hands. Chapter 663 Entering The Basement ? Each of the four guards was wearing thick metal armor pieces on their bodies. Their shoulder guards had metal spikesing out of them, and they wore metal knuckles with small spikes that they could use to deal more damage if they had to use their fists, but thanks to the system, a person couldn''t gain the attribute boosts from two different weapons at once, only in cases where a person was holding two simr weapons, like two swords, two daggers would that happen. That led Reign and the others to believe that the knuckles were either there just to give them more options for battle, or they were a part of the armor they wore. The metal pieces of the armor shielded their vitals mostly, the armor didn''t go down to the legs and there was a big metal piece covering the front of the torso. The armor pieces were gray, with red lines that were seemingly spray painted. They also wore metal helmets, and from what Reign could sense, all four were Tier IIIbatants. The number of people passing nearby was very low since the basement entrance was at the far side of the base and there was nothing here for people to do, that allowed Reign and the others for more options when it came to picking how to handle this situation. The disappearance of the guards will be noticed for sure, but so will the disappearance of the boss of the base who was currently in the basement. The door leading to the basement was a thick steel door and opening it was impossible for Reign and the others as it functioned the same as the entrance to the base, which meant that they would have to destroy it in order to move down to the basement. "Wait, do we really need to go down by using the door?" Wolf suddenly asked, making Reign and Elijah look at him weirdly. "Well, the basement is below us, so can''t we just do the same thing we did before, just cut a hole and go down?" "We could, but I can''t sense anything down there, even when I try to sense any souls, it''s as if something is blocking me as I can sense way too much down there." "What do you mean you can sense too much?" Wolf and Elijah looked at Reign who simply shook his head. "Just like I said, it''s as if there are thousands of people down there, my senses arepletely blocked and I can''t pinpoint anyone, same goes for mana." "That''s not good, boy, for someone to sense so many souls below, something bad is going on." Aethion suddenly spoke out as Reign simply nodded at his words, fully agreeing to them. Whatever was going on in the basement was bad news. Something like this had never happened to Reign, which made him a bit nervous. "Well, we can deal with the guards, but we will still need to get past the door, at least if we cut a hole, we can immediately go down there, if anyone spots us, we can do our best to finish them as quickly as possible so no rm gets activated," Wolf said as Reign and Elijah nodded at him. Right now, that was the best option for them, not to mention that they had already spent quite some time in the base and Shadow and the others were bound to be getting a bit nervous and worried about them. "Let''s do it, from what we already know, the basement is massive and stretches out for the entirety of the base, some parts going even further, so we can choose any ce to make our hole, but we should probably do it in one of the nearby offices as they are empty most of the time, that should give us enough time to make a hole and then cover it back up." Reign said before he and the other two made their way to a nearby office and waited for about 2 minutes for the only person inside to leave. Wolf then took out his sword and stabbed the ground. His sword was the strongest weapon the group had, and his ability made it melt through the floor easily as the sword became bright orange from the incredible heat of Wolf''s mes. Cutting the hole only took Wolf a couple of seconds, and right after the hole was made and the piece of the floor fell down, Reign made his way down, his lightning flickering around him as he made his way to the bottom before the metal piece and grabbed it. He immediately looked around, and upon seeing nobody, he breathed out a sigh of relief before Wolf and Elijah jumped down. Reign and Elijah quickly used their weapons in order to get up the wall as the ceiling in the basement was 4 meters high. They made their way up and held the metal part in ce before Wolf used his mes to melt it together. Wolf had ced a cloth on the surface that blocked the hole they had made, and right on top of it, he ced a desk, with some luck, it would take people a long time to notice what they had done. As they finished that, they all started making their way deeper inside the basement, and for the next couple of minutes, they saw nobody walking through the halls. The walls around them were made out of cement and there were lights lighting up the ce. The lights were of course operated by mana, they were made out of ss and a mana crystal was inside of it. There were no rooms, no doors, nothing present in the basement, just a bunch of hallways that they were walking through. ''Why make this basement soplicated andrge, wouldn''t a smaller one be much more useful?'' Elijah asked as Reign and Wolf nodded at his words, fully agreeing to them. Unfortunately, they also had no idea why the basement was like this. That was until a couple of more minutes passed and they heard the sounds of footsteps. Two men appeared in front of them, each one dressed in rags and running. They seemed weak, a bit malnourished, and beaten up. Just by ncing at them, none of the three believed that they were members of any gang. "Get over here!" An angry voice suddenly yelled out as a chain appeared behind the two. The chain wrapped itself around the foot of one of the men who fell down before being dragged back. The other one continued running while the one that was being dragged back screamed, yelled, and cried, begging the ones behind to release him. Reign and the others looked shocked at what was happening as another person appeared and ran after the one that was getting away. The man was dressed in a coat, but one made out of leather. Blood stained most of his body as he had a cleaver in his hand. As he looked at the man who was running away, he licked his lips with glee before suddenly stopping. "Elijah, get the guy that ran away, Wolf, kill those that are behind this bastard." Reign said as his hand was clenching the throat of the man dressed in a leather coat. The man struggled, even tried to hit Reign with the cleaver, but only found his hand broken upon doing so. Reign lifted him up and stared at him with anger before breaking his neck and collecting his soul. "Aethion." "On it." Elijah quickly managed to overtake the man who was running away, but the man was panicking and Elijah could do nothing else but grab him and take him back to Reign and the others by force while trying to cate him, promising that they were here to help and wouldn''t hurt him. The man only calmed down when he saw the dead body of the man who used a cleaver. He then saw a fat corpse being thrown a couple of meters in front of Reign as Wolf arrived with the other man. "You two, speak, what the hell is going on here?" Reign asked the two who were shaking. Their minds were still spinning and they were incoherent. "I don''t think they will give us any answer until they fully calm down, I just don''t know if we have time for that, the disappearance of these two will be noticed," Wolf said before he used his mes to light the two corpses on fire. There was no smell of cooked meat as he had immediately used the hottest mes he could to turn them to ash. "I know." Reign said as he crouched down. "Listen, go to the end, to where the stairs are, but do not go up, there are enemies up there and they will hurt you if they see you, just wait at the stairs, we wille there soon, alright?" Reign asked the two who were staring up at him before nodding at him. "Don''t go up, alright, you got that, you can''t go up, you''ll die if you do." Reign made sure to tell them again before he and the others made their way deeper inside. Chapter 664 The Lower Floor Of The Basement ? Reign and the others moved quickly, they were still being shrouded by Reign''s ability and were nearly invisible, butpared to their slow, methodical movement from earlier, they were visibly flustered and were moving faster right now. "Aethion, anything?" "No, these guys, they''re messed up, their souls, their memories, everything is wrong, pieces of their memories are pretty much stitched together, making no sense," Aethion said in a low voice as he continued interrogating the two souls. He had already finished interrogating the three souls that Reign and the others had captured before, and unfortunately, he gained nothing. They didn''t have any secret information to give him and he simply moved them to the back, slowly corroding their souls and making them suitable for Reign to use inbat. "What do you mean their memories are stitched together, that makes no sense!" Reign said in frustration as Aethion sighed. "I know, that''s why I''m confused as well, it seems like somebody had experimented on them, they barely have a consciousness and most of their memory is gone, that''s why it makes no sense, because bits and pieces of their memories have been stitched, or more like glued together, making absolutely no sense to anybody but them I guess." "We won''t get anything from them, I can assure you that much, it''s better for us to just get rid of them, I''ll remove their consciousness and have them transformed to souls suitable to be used inbat." Reign nodded as he and the other two moved quickly through the hallways, but even after a couple more minutes, they found nothing. It was like they were lost as the basement was like a maze. Hallways intersected each other, there were some dead ends as well. "Could this be for those like the two we helped out?" Wolf suddenly asked Reign. "What do you mean?" "Well, we all agree that the way the basement has been built makes no sense, it''s a maze, one that only those that know it by heart can move through without getting lost, but why would anyone build anything soplex if they didn''t need to?" "I think the maze is here so that anyone that escapes gets lost and found by those that are here, I would even say the basement is here for entertainment, but there are no cameras here, nothing, so the maze is probably here to keep people inside, or in the case somebody like we manage to infiltrate, to keep us out," Wolf said in a serious manner as Reign and Elijah nodded at him as that made sense. "So, how do we get in then?" "Easy, if we''re lucky, we mighte across another person that''s trying to escape, instead of helping them out, let the person get captured, and then we will follow them," Wolf said as Reign sighed before nodding his head. The n seemed easy, but it relied on luck quite heavily as even after 5 minutes, Reign and the others didn''te across anyone. They had started getting annoyed and Reign was even thinking of starting to destroy some hallways in order to draw the attention of the enemy when they heard footsteps. Three more men appeared, each one running for their life. They were all malnourished, wore rags, and were quite weak. The trio stopped and observed this time as three men appeared, each one running after one of the three that was getting away. It didn''t take them long to capture them, and some started beating up the men in anger, one even used his clear to deliver a couple of deep cuts to a man''s legs before dragging him back. Reign and Elijah stared in anger but held themselves back from attacking the trio that was dressed in leather like the two they had previously killed. They followed them, keeping a distance of only 2 meters as they didn''t want to risk losing them. The trio didn''t just move through the hallways, but they also sometimes touched the walls, which prompted them to open and allow them to easily pass through so that they didn''t have to go around. This was probably the main reason nobody would ever escape as no matter how fast they were, they would keep getting lost and would have to go around while their pursuers could simply go straight. As they walked more and more, Wolf noticed that they weren''t walking straight, but that there was a gentle slope, which meant they were walking further below the ground. As they reached what seemed to be the end of the basement, arge staircase appeared, and the trio made their way down, each one pulling one man with them, causing them to hit themselves on the stairs. ''What the hell is going on here, their souls, it''s just like you said, they''re wrong, but I have never sensed something like this before, not even those possessed by demons are like this.'' Reign told Aethion who nodded his head. "As I said before, it seems somebody yed around with their souls, making them go crazy, but also it seems they made them quite obedient as well." Reign merely nodded at Aethion''s words as they entered the lower floor of the basement, which also had a maze, but this one was much shorter and they got out of it in just a minute. As they passed the maze, Reign and the others suddenly stopped and stared at the sight in front of them. A huge open area was seen in front of them. A slope that led down was in front of them, going for about 40 meters, and then everything was straight. It wasn''t a cave, but what looked like a giant warehouse, one that was filled with many things. The walls were yellow and white, and in the very center of the basement, one could see a giant machine working tirelessly. The heavy stench of blood immediately assaulted Reign and the others, and the existence of hundreds if not thousands of souls made Reign a bit dizzy, taking him a couple of moments to collect himself before continuing forward. "What the hell is this, what are they doing down here?" Elijah asked in shock as he observed around them. Tens of people who were wearingb coats moved around while even more of those that were wearing leather could be seen. What caught their attention was the existence of tens of giant cages in which a hundred people could fit. The cages looked old, and the three men they had been following opened one before throwing the three men who they had captured inside. "Marco!" One of the men inside the cage yelled as he made his way to the front and held the young man whose legs were badly wounded. "Dammit, I told you guys to not try escaping, nobody manages to escape, no matter how many times they try, they always get captured." The man said as he tore some clothes and started bandaging the legs of the young man. "It seems you have been here for quite some time." Suddenly a voice said from outside the cage, prompting the men inside to look out, only to see Reign and the others for a brief moment before they became invisible yet again. "We''re here to help you, so don''t shout or anything, tell me everything you know of this ce," Wolf said as the men all stared in shock. "You are you really here to help us?" One man asked while others all grabbed him. "Shut up you idiot, it''s a trick, they''re trying to test us!" "For god''s sake." Wolf suddenly destroyed the lock on the cage door before opening it. "Listen, all of the men that have been keeping you here are about to die, we just want to know what they have been doing down here," Wolf said as the men still stared ahead as he was still invisible. "We we don''t know, we live in the city, we were simply grabbed one day as we were walking to work or back home, and after that, we found ourselves here, but we don''t know what is going on, we just know that from time to time, those men will take some people and they will never be seen again." "Don''t move from here, we''lle free you after we are finished." Reign said as Wolf used his ability to heat the door up and caused it to fuse with the rest of the cage. They moved to the center of therge warehouse, moving past the men inb coats who were talking with each other. Reign and the rest tried listening in, but they only understood some parts of their conversation. The words ''purity'', ''quality'', and such were often mentioned, and it was clear that they were creating something here. As Reign and the others made it to the center of the warehouse where the giant machine was, they all suddenly stopped and stared in horror at the machine. Tens of monsters and people could be seen inside, all of them being slowly cut into shreds by the giant des of the machine. Their blood was flowing out and was sucked in containers that were outside of the machine while a giant press would crush their bodies from time to time as the machine had severalpartments, each one equipped with a different tool for killing people. Chapter 665 The Monstrous Machine ? The machine was oval in shape, with multiplepartments visible inside as the outside of the machine was made out of ss. To be more exact, there were 4 differentpartments in the machine. One was where the tens of giant razor des would cut the victims in pieces, the second was a giant press that would smash everything in fine paste, another one had many spears that would stab the victims and thest one had many fine strings that would wrap around the victims before pulling from all sides, cutting and shredding them to pieces slowly. Elijah looked away as he started panting, his face grew pale from the sight and he could feel vomiting up, but he held it in andposed himself. Even though he had seen many kinds of monstrous things being done to humans and monsters from other monsters, this was the first time he had seen anything like this. "It''s like an industrial machine that kills people and monsters, but why?" Wolf asked with a solemn face as they could see how some men wearingb coats were instructing the leather-wearing maniacs to dump bodies from above. The monsters, as well as the people, were alive. They would be thrown down and killed inside the machine, their screams and yells being muffled by the machine. As they stared at the machine, they noticed something weird. All the blood, as well as the flesh and bones, were being sucked into the machine. The blood was collected in the containers before being sent to a smaller machine that was next to the main one. The two were connected, and all the blood, flesh, and bones were sent there. Blood-red light could be seening out of the smaller machine that looked like a giant box, and in the very center of the machine, there was a small bottle ced while some ck liquid was being stored inside of it. A small hole could be seen above the bottle, and each time that the machine would get an influx of blood and flesh, a drop of the ck liquid would appear before dropping down into the bottle. About ten people were all sitting around the machine. They were holding rods that were connected to the machine and were supplying it with mana, but it seemed as if they were also doing something else. "Nine of them are peak Tier III beings, while that one is a low-grade Tier IV." Reign said as he pointed at a man who was dressed in a red and ck outfit. "The boss of the base, I presume?" Wolf asked as Reign shrugged his shoulders. "He is the boss." Aethion suddenly said as he grabbed the man that Reign and the others had killed in the tower and gained confirmation about the person. "What the hell are they doing here, what is this ck liquid and why are they killing so many people?!" Elijah asked with anger. "It seems that they are using them as a resource, as fuel for that potion they''re making, I presume that it is for improving one''s stats and level." Aethion suddenly said with a heavy tone. ''Do you know something about this?'' Reign asked Aethion who nodded. "I never did anything of the like, but I have heard of beings that became incredibly powerful by sacrificing millions in order to grow their strength." "As you already know, the exp you earn, which is moremonly called soul power in the universe, is a piece of soul, a piece of the power that the being you yed had, which is why the exp you gain gets lower when you kill weaker enemies, the piece you earn is the same, but you are stronger, you can hold more of it, and the quality you need is also higher." "Be careful, this ''Butcher'' that leads this city seems to be one of those maniacs that use demonic tactics in order to grow stronger, it is something hated by most in the universe, and if caught doing this, many will chase the person to the ends of the universe in order to kill them." "Is it really that bad?" Reign asked with a gulp as Aethion nodded. "Imagine that instead of going out and killing monsters, or gathering mana to your body, you can send out people to capture monsters and people before cing them in these ''machines'' where they will be killed and everything they have will be collected into that ck liquid." "The worst thing is, well, just try sensing souls, but focus on the two machines, tell me what you can sense," Aethion told Reign who did as he was told, only to shake his head in confusion. "I I can sense so much, but the souls are different, they''re weaker, much weaker not to mention notplete." "Correct, once a being is killed in the machine, instead of only a part of their soul being sent to the killer, most of it gets trapped in the machine, and then together with the blood and flesh, the soul gets refined inside the other machine, creating that ck liquid." "That will allow the one that drinks the potion to get most of what the victims had, so even those in higher Tiers can get a lot of exp from ughtering thousands of weaklings that would give them 0 exp usually." Aethion''s words made Reign sweat a bit. If his words were true, then after all of this was finished, doesn''t that mean that the Butcher will end up drinking all the potions and getting a ton of exp? "But wait, the men said that the Butcher wants the potions done immediately because he is going to evolve, but shouldn''t that mean that he is already at the peak of Tier IV, why does he need more exp, it''s not like it will increase the chances of sessfully evolving?" "That''s because he won''t just gain exp, didn''t you listen to me, they will get everything from the victims, including their stats, so drinking this potion will not only give you a couple of levels, but some bonus stats, allowing you to be stronger than those of the same level as you." Aethion''s words struck Reign like thunder as he clenched his hands into fists. "Imagine how much he has killed till now." "If this is what each gang is doing, then thousands are probably being ughtered each minute right now, and more will continue to be killed." "Isn''t he afraid of getting found out, why is the system not doing anything, nor the Alliance, you just said they are hated by all!" Reign suddenly said as Aethion shook his head. "The system is always neutral, it doesn''t care, as for the Alliance, it''s not like they can monitor every part of the, so they probably don''t know either, not to mention that they''re not allowed to interfere." "This dome around the city makes it more difficult for one to look into the city, even the world will, otherwise things would be different." "The world will, what does it have to do with this?" "I told you before of how the will has a bias for people, it cut me off from any form of help when I was found out." "The will is the manifested, so what do you think would happen if it found out that a native is killing other natives of the in droves just so that they would get stronger?!" "Cyrus would probably not like it, he doesn''t seem like the kind that would think kindly of the Butcher." "He would do anything he can to kill him, unfortunately, thanks to the dome, he can''t sense what is going on, which means thatter, the Butcher could easily feign ignorance and act like he is a nice guy in order for Cyrus to support and help him with world energy and the ascension." "So, we have to get rid of him now, or he will continue getting stronger and stronger?" "Correct, this is probably why he is conquering every territory, he probably kidnapped all of the people from there, so that nobody would notice how people in the city were disappearing quickly." Reign nodded his head and told Wolf and Elijah everything, which made both of them enraged. For a person to kill innocent people that were members of his own territory like this, it wasn''t normal. They quickly took action. Not only did Reign stop using his ability to shroud them, but they all went all out, killing tens of people in mere moments. The boss of the gang was rmed as soon as Reign and the others moved, but with Reign''s incredible speed and overwhelming power, he ughtered the nine who were near the boss in an instant before attacking him. Reign first grabbed the hand the boss extended. He grabbed his index finger with his right hand and the middle finger with his left hand, and then he pulled them to the side, tearing his hand in half and making the boss scream in pain. Reign then channeled mana to his legs, causing lightning to flicker around them before kicking the man. Reign did a low kick, hitting the side of the boss''s knee, and breaking his leg. "It''s not nice when somebody stronger ys with your life like this, huh?" Chapter 666 Saving The Prisoners ? "Arghh!" The boss of the gang screamed in pain as Reign stared at him in hatred. He suddenly extended his hand at the boss and used his soul maniption, creating many fine des beforeunching them to dissect the enemy''s soul. "Wait, boy, we need the soul intact in order to get information!" Aethion yelled as Reign suddenly clenched his hand, stopping the des. He stared at the man before spitting at him and dispelling the des. He then ripped his soul out of his body and left him for Aethion. "Bastardly pieces of argh!" Reign shouted in anger as he took his swords before unleashing his fury at those that were still alive. Every person that wore leather or a whiteb coat was cut down by him and the others until the only living beings left in the giant warehouse were them and those in cages. Reign and the others quickly destroyed the doors of the cages, allowing the people that had been kept inside to get out, as for the cages that held monsters in them, they simply ughtered them all. "So this is what the Butcher is doing, huh?" Wolf asked as he stared at the giant machine that was in front of them. It was still working, but it was slowerpared to before, while the other one, the one that produced the ck liquid was barely functioning at all. "It seems like the machines can operate by themselves, but without people channeling their mana and controlling the fine parts of the machines manually, they are much slower and less efficient." Aethion suddenly said. "This guy is quite eager to talk, he doesn''t like pain at all," Aethion said with a chuckle as he continued prying out information from the boss of the gang. "Finally, the conversation you overheard from those three makes sense, they can finish the production of that potion much faster if they want to, but it is less effective and doesn''t give the Butcher as much of a boost as it would if they didn''t slowly operate the machine, allowing it to such in as much soul power from each victim," Aethion said with great enthusiasm. "How marvelous, the Butcher had managed to get the blueprints for these machines somehow, nobody knows how, but the way they function is incredible, as evil and demonic as it might sound to you, these machines can make sure that even people with abysmal talent can improve their strength, but not just that, the potion actually changes their body in a way an evolution does, just much less drastically, of course." "Their body constitution, their talent, everything gets improved upon drinking this, allowing for one to rise to the very top if they don''t get caught." "Boy, I''m afraid the only thing you can do is kill the Butcher, otherwise, if he is allowed to continue, his talent will be even more monstrous than yours, nobody on this will be able to stop him." "And god knows how many innocent people will die because of him." Reign added as Aethion nodded hurriedly. "Of course, that as well, the innocents, many of them will die." "Wolf, burn it." Reign said as he took the bottle of ck liquid before handing it over to Wolf who nodded at him. "Wait, why not drink it, it''s already done, the ones that have died in the machine are gone, why not use it to your advantage?" Aethion asked Reign whose face changed and anger became visible. "I won''t drink people, no matter what happens, I won''t do anything like that!" Reign said with anger as he nced at the bottle. He could sense incredible power in the liquid, but he was also able to sense souls inside of it. He couldn''t sense souls, to be more exact, but one soul that was formed from over a hundred different souls that were forcibly fused with it. It had no consciousness, no life, nothing, it was just a nk soul ready to be consumed by someone in order to strengthen their own. "Souls, I see, the soul power is concentrated in the potion, allowing one to actually reinforce the soul as well, this guy had no idea about it, and the other bosses probably have no idea as well," Aethion said before slightly jumping as Jared appeared behind him. "This is most troublesome, records show that simr things have urred in the past, but it seems these machines are new, they are highly efficient and allow even these weaklings to perform tasks that should be impossible for them." "Sir, if I may have a request." "Yes, Jared?" "Please ce the machines in the storage area, we should study these machines, that way, we might find traces of who created them, as well as potentially be able to disable them or even create countermeasures against those that had used the machines to be more powerful." Reign stopped and thought for a bit. He wanted nothing more than topletely destroy the machines. The blood, the flesh, and bones of those killed inside could still be seen, but he knew that Jared was correct. Even though Reign didn''t want to have anything to do with the machines, studying them would indeed bring them more benefits, and he could destroy themter anyway. He came to the machines and touched them, and in an instant, the two machines were gone, transported to the storage area. Reign nced at Wolf, whose mes hadpletely covered the bottle as steam starteding out. The liquid was being boiled and started disappearing, but it was much slower than they thought it would. Wolf added more mana and made his mes hotter and hotter until the liquid was gone and the bottle itself had melted. "What do we do next?" Elijah asked as he looked at the hundreds of people who were currently standing in the warehouse around them. "We go up, and we kill every single member of the gang, allowing these men to be free." Reign said with little emotion as Wolf and Elijah nced at each other. "Maybe it would be better to leave some food and water to them and have them stay here until we manage to kill the Butcher, after all, we might trigger some sort of rm if so many people are allowed to get out suddenly," Wolf added from the side while Reign shook his head. "This was not all of them, more members of the gang wille down here, and if they see them, then they will find out about us anyway, so we have no other choice." Reign said as Aethion had told him more about the base from the boss of the gang. This was not all of the men that had ess to the basement but about two-thirds of them. Those that had been kept in the cages were weak, they had little to eat or drink and were incapable of fighting, not to mention the mental scars they had from being kept in the cages here. If they left them here, then nothing good would happen to them. "Let''s go, I know the way out, even though it will be a bit tough for all of them to go with us, we shouldn''te across any enemies." Reign said as they started making their way back. Instead of going around or using secret passages like before, Reign and the others simply used brute force. Reign knew exactly where to go and where the secret passages were, so they would destroy the walls or the doors of the secret passages and continue walking straight. As they were making their way back, they suddenly came across one man who was dragging the two that they had previously saved. Before the man was able to do anything, Reign arrived in front of him and decapitated him before taking his soul. They took the two men who were beaten up and started making their way out. As they made it to the stairs that led out of the headquarters, Reign nodded at Wolf and Elijah before moving. He and Wolf would be responsible for clearing the first floor while Elijah was to make sure that the people would stay safe. As Reign got to the door, lightning started flickering around him as he opened the door before killing the four guards immediately. He looked around, and upon noticing that there was nobody nearby, he quickly brought the bodies in. "Wait, let me call for Shadow and the rest, then we attack." Reign told Wolf who nodded before cloaking himself. Reign then took out his swords and cut a portion of the wall before getting out and making his way over to Shadow and the others. They were all relieved to see him, but upon seeing his serious expression and the fact that Wolf and Elijah were not present, they thought of the worst, only for them to rx once he told them that they were waiting for his signal in the base. Reign told them what was happening and how they were going to bring the prisoners out. They all agreed with his decision and got ready to attack. Nobody in the base would be left alive. Chapter 667 Moving To The Center Of The City, The Gangs React ? The attack on the base was a swift and fierce one. Shadow and the others held nothing back and ughtered the many gang members with incredible efficiency and speed. With Wolf making a hole in the wall next to the basement entrance, the prisoners were able to immediately get out. The sentries and guards who were outside were the first ones to be taken down by Reign while Shadow and the rest focused on the riflemen who were atop the towers or at the windows. Even though the destruction of an entire base would soon be found out, which would rm most of the city, Reign and the others didn''t care. Their n was to immediately head to the center of the city and go inside the building in which the Butcher resided. They knew that they had to be fast, from the conversation that Reign and the others managed to overhear in the tower, they knew that the Butcher was nning to start drinking the potions tonight before starting the evolution. If he was allowed to drink the potions and gain more strength, the battle against him would be harder, and they couldn''t allow that to happen. The battle onlysted for 3 minutes. In only 3 minutes, every single gang member that was inside the base was dead. The speed and strength of Reign and the others made it impossible for any of the gang members to defend themselves, every single one being killed in one hit. Upon finishing up with the base, Reign and the others made their way outside. The prisoners were waiting in the yard of the base, every single one of them scared of what will happen in the future. The people that had rescued them dared to not only infiltrate the base of a gang, but they had also dared kill every single person in it, which would incur the wrath of the head of the region, as well as the Butcher. "Listen up, you guys only need to run out of here and hide yourselves, the gangs will soon learn of what has happened here, but don''t worry, soon enough, they will have a lot more to worry about than you guys!" Reign said loudly as he looked at the prisoners. "Go now, the longer you wait here, the harder it will be for you to safely escape and hide yourselves!" Reign shouted, amplifying his voice with mana and using his soul maniption in order to make the prisoners a bit more willing to listen to his words. He knew that some of them would end up being caught and probably killed, but when looking at the entire picture, the lives of every single person in this city, and the surrounding area, were on their shoulders. If the Butcher was allowed to continue doing what he was doing, then little by little, people would start disappearing, being killed inside the machine and even their souls would get devoured by him. "Let''s go, we need to act like we''re normal citizens of the city and make our way to the center of the city." Reign said as the others nodded. "From what we already know, the center is the ce where the density is the highest, many people work there, but the building that the Butcher has taken, as well as the surrounding area, has been deemed as a private zone that nobody dares enter, the moment we step foot in it, they will know that we are there," Wolf said as Reign nodded to him, fully aware that he was correct. The entire group made their way through the city, sometimes being nced at weirdly by passersby as such arge group of people moving together was not a frequent sight in the city as normally, it would only be the gang members that moved inrger groups. Only minutes had passed since they had left the base before people started panicking. Therge crowd of people leaving the yard of the base had been seen, and at first, people had no idea what was happening. Reign and the others had killed everybody and when it came to those who were in the yard, they not only killed them but made sure to move their bodies so that people wouldn''t notice the corpses easily. Upon seeing that there was nobody in the base, some people got confused, and it took little time for some people to actually recognize some of the prisoners. Upon going after them and talking with them, they heard of what had happened, how they were kidnapped by the gang before being rescued by some people that killed every single gang member. Those that heard the story trembled as they knew that the murder of an entire gang would make every other gang enraged, and it wouldn''t take them long before they would mobilize ande over here. People started running away, even those that had nothing to do with the gang''s death. They knew how unreasonable the gang members could be, and thest thing they wished was for them to be implicated in this matter. Some cursed Reign and others for doing such a thing. Killing an entire gang only meant that the citizens would be in danger as the gangs would be looking to avenge theirrades and make it known that nobody is allowed to mess with them. As time passed, Reign and the others could see that the city was changing. The people were now nervous, and many of them started making their way back home in order to be safe. More gang members could be seen on the streets, and for those that were simply passing, Reign and the rest would do nothing against it, but those that would approach them with hostile intentions would be left lying on the ground upon being attacked by Reign''s soul attacks. He didn''t kill them as he didn''t want to draw more attention to him or the group right now. They were making their way to the center, but as fewer people could be seen on the streets, and more gang members started upying the streets, he knew that they had to hurry. They went to another alley and got up to a rooftop before jumping from rooftop to rooftop. Most of the gang members below didn''t see them, but sometimes, they would be passing near a base of a gang and would be spotted. It mattered little to Reign and the others who were much faster than any gang member. Even when some tried going after them, they would be forced to stop as they would soon lose sight of Reign and the others. Gangs started rming others of the group that was making a beeline to the center, but even when knowing ahead of time, the gang members were unable to stop them. The situation back at the base that Reign and the others had decimated turned serious as multiple gang bosses arrived, and it didn''t take long for the head of the region to arrive as well. "Sir, we have received multiple reports of a group of 13 jumping from roof to roof and making their way to the center of the city." A gang member suddenly arrived and told the boss whilst panting, making the faces of each boss and the head ugly. "Could it be possible that they were the ones that did this?" One gang boss asked. "Also, I do not know if it''s connected to them or not, but we have received reports of a couple of small groups lying on the streets, from what they told us, they were walking toward a group that they believed was suspicious, but before they could even say a thing, immense pain hit them and they lost consciousness, from the location of those groups, we believe that the enemy had been walking through the street, making their way over from this ce to the center." "The first group to be attacked was only 3 streets away from here." "Notify the other bosses and heads of this, don''t sound the rm, however, just make sure to capture the prisoners so that word can''t spread of the basement." The head told the bosses who all looked at him weirdly. "But, sir, they are probably making their way to the big boss, shouldn''t we rm everybody and gather up the gangs to stop them?" "Stop them?" The head asked one of the bosses before sneering. "If they are making their way to the boss, and they have killed everybody here without anyone noticing, then we can be certain that they are all Tier IVbatants, probably powerful ones, do you really think the gangs can take them on, perhaps not even my personal group, together with me, could go toe to toe with them." The head said before turning around. "The boss will deal with those ants, you have nothing to worry about, just make sure to contain the news about what is happening and continue operating as normal." The head said before disappearing on the spot, leaving the bosses confused. Chapter 668 Meeting ‘The Butcher’ ? The many gangs of the city all received the information about what was happening, but all of the heads, every single one out of the 10, said the same thing, don''t make a move. That left all the gangs bbergasted, they didn''t understand just why the heads would tell them not to do a thing when they were getting invaded by an enemy for the first time. Some had even believed that something was wrong, perhaps the heads wanted to allow the enemy to take down the Butcher so that they could rule the city, but if that was the case, why wouldn''t the heads join hands and do the same? Still, the bosses of the gangsplied with their orders, as confusing as they may be. The heads all returned to their ces and got their groups ready, but they weren''t going out. "Boss, are you sure of this?" "Yes, once the enemy gets in the building, we move." One of the heads said as he sat on arge sofa. "All the other heads will do the same, you guys need to surround the building and make sure that nobody goes in or out after the enemy starts making their way up, that is of utmost importance." Even the groups that were directly managed by the heads had no idea of what was going on and why the heads were being so calm during such an event. They believed that the heads were going to try and overthrow the Butcher as well, but only the heads knew just what their ns were. As Reign and the others arrived at the center of the city, they could see that it was almostpletely abandoned, nobody was walking around and there were barely any people present. "It seems like they know we''reing," Shadow said as the others nodded while they continued running toward the building. As they reached the tallest building in the city, they were surprised to see that nobody was guarding it either. The doors were wide open as if they were inviting them in. "Seems like the Butcher isn''t that concerned about us attacking him." "He has acted as the overlord of the entire city for a long time, even the area around the city had nobody near his level, so it''s normal for him to feel that he was above everyone else." "Don''t forget that he is also a peak Tier IVbatant, which ces him above us even, his confidence isn''t without a reason after all," Wolf said in a low voice, and nobody said anything against his words as they were true. Of course, they knew that the Butcher was probably at such a high level mostly thanks to the potions, not because he hunted monsters non-stop. That should mean that when faced against an enemy of a simr level, the Butcher shouldn''t be as strong as he probably didn''t fight often and didn''t have as much experience, but none of them dared underestimate him, after all, he was a person that was able to conquer the entire city in the past, so his fighting capabilities shouldn''t be low. The group entered the building before making their way to the elevator, which obviously didn''t work. "This building has at least 40 floors, do we really need to take the stairs?" Shadow asked with a sigh as Reign nodded. "Using Beast''s monsters is too risky, if the enemy decides to attack us while we are in the air, it would be too dangerous, they would only need to seriously damage a wing, and the monster, together with the people that were on it, would plummet down to their deaths." Reign said as the others all sighed as they knew he was right. They all started making their way up, by taking the stairs and moving up. Thanks to their great speed, they could climb up rtively quickly, passing a floor in a single second, but still, stairs were stairs and when they were near the end, they were feeling some slight tiredness. "We should slow down, maybe take a quick rest so that we can be in our top forms when we get to the top, only a couple of more floors are left, and nobody is near us." Reign said as he used his ability to sense souls and mana. There was nobody present nearby, but at the top, he could sense quite a lot of mana, as well as souls. "He is waiting for us at the very top, but he isn''t alone." Reign said as the others all nodded, they knew that the enemy would be waiting for them, after all, instead of wasting the lives of his men, it was better for the Butcher to get them all to the top so that they can fight against them. Minutes passed, and Reign and the others arrived at the very top. A huge door that was seemingly made out of gold was in front of them, and Reign was the one to open it. Arge hall showed itself to Reign and the others. Tens of people could be seen at the end of the hall, and right behind them, was a throne on which a man was sitting. "Wee, invaders." The man spoke with a rough voice as he stared at Reign and the others with a smile. "So he is the Butcher," Shadow said as they all got in the hall. "Not really, he is covered by mana, it seems we were right, he is using some sort of device to shield himself." Reign said before channeling mana to his eyes, as did the rest. As they did so, the person that was sitting atop the throne started changing. The body started twisting around, morphing into something else, into the true body of the one that ruled the city. "This is not what I expected," Shadow said as he gulped at the sight. Long legs could be seen dangling from the thorne while a red dress covered them from the knee up. The legs weren''t thin, but not too thick, they had the perfect amount of muscles, and barely any fat. The waist of the woman sitting atop the throne was slim while the chest was decent, but nothing too special. The face, however, was something else entirely. With sharp facial features and blood-red lips, ck hair, and sharp eyes that stared at the group, the Butcher turned out to be an incredibly attractive woman. "Seems like this old thing can''t help much anymore." The Butcher said as she took off her ring before throwing it to the side. "You can have it." A man caught the ring and bowed to the Butcher before staring at Reign and the others. "So, invaders, tell me, why have youe here, I don''t remember having any contact with any of you before, and you are not residents of the city either." "You should know full well why we are here, I doubt you haven''t received the news of what happened in the city earlier." "I know, you destroyed a gang, took two of my machines, and released the prisoners, but my question still stands, why have youe here?" "You have killed god knows how many innocent people in order to be stronger, and yet your still asking why?!" Shadow asked in a loud voice as he stared into her eyes. "Hahahahaha!" "So you are here to take revenge on the innocent people, on the people you never met, those you didn''t even know existed before today?" "If that''s true, then you lot are pathetic." The Butcher said in a low and cold voice. "This world is no longer how it once was, acting like a hero is only good for getting you killed, and from how you ughtered every single gang member, even though only a small handful knew about the machines, I can tell that you are no heroes." "You came here because I am strong, and you don''t want to see me getting stronger, you don''t want to have to face meter, but wish to take me down right now, even though this is the first time we have met, I can already guess that you are ruling over a territory as well, probably one near my city, huh?" The Butcher asked Reign and the others as they all grew a bit weary of her. ''We have only arrived, and she was already able to notice a lot, this fight won''t be easy at all.'' Wolf thought as he got ready. "You are just a bunch of hypocrites, you decided to ughter my men and attack me so that you can take over my city, and yet you dare act like you are a bunch of righteous people that havee here to defeat me for the innocent people living here." "It doesn''t matter, to be honest, as our fight is inevitable, after all, I wouldn''t let you leave even if you wanted to." The Butcher said before standing up. A giant halberd suddenly showed up in her hand as she snapped her fingers. [ Ten Heads of the Abomination ] Suddenly, ten small portals appeared in the hall, and through each of the portals, a person walked out. "So, my ''heads'', what shall we do with these intruders?" Chapter 669 The Battle Begins ? Months ago, right when the game started, a riot urred at multiple prisons in the city. Without electricity and guns, the guards of the prison were unable to hold the prisoners back, which led to many of them dying in the process. The Butcher, Amanda Rainford was one of the prisoners that escaped. Upon escaping, she found herself wandering the streets of the city. She didn''t know anybody here, and thanks to the fact she was wearing a prison uniform, she, as well as all the other prisoners, were quickly chased out of the city by thebined efforts of the police and the residents of the city. Amanda and the other prisoners soon found themselves in the forest, a ce they soon realized was many times more dangerous than the prison. Some prisoners panicked at the sight of the monsters, some started ughtering monsters and prisoners alike, and there were others started leading their own groups. Amanda was none of that, she was all alone. She ran at first as she noticed how some of the male prisoners looked at her and decided to get away from them before it was toote. She spent weeks in the forest by herself. She had to hunt monsters just so that she would have enough food to survive, but once she found out that she was getting stronger, her thirst for power was unlocked. She hunted mercilessly, fighting many monsters during her stay in the forest, even starting her own group and leading over 20 people, only for them all to be wiped out by a field boss they unintentionally came across. The only reason she survived was because the monster sent her flying to a river which then led her away. She woke up just as she was floating, but before she was able to do anything, she fell. She fell about 23 meters as she had woken up just as she reached a waterfall, and that turned out to be the greatest luck she had. Struggling to survive, she did everything she could in the river, only for somethingrge to appear and unintentionally hit her, sending her flying to the waterfall. Shended inside a cave that was behind the waterfall and lost consciousness as the strike from therge river monster broke some of her bones. Upon waking up, she found herself surrounded by some kind of weird goo, but upon closer inspection, she realized it was a monster. I was a juvenile Abomination that had been weakened by a fight, and it was trying to devour her body in order to heal and be more powerful. Amanda was stuck, she had no mana at that point, and her physical power was abysmal thanks to her injuries, the only thing she could do was struggle against the monster as their bodies started fusing. The monster was trying to assimte her, and their souls started shing. Two days passed, and in the end, it was Amanda that won the sh. Her body was as it previously was, goo from before had entered her body and transformed into a power. She gained a lot of knowledge from the Abomination, as well as the recognition of the system as she was the only person on Earth, and one of the rare people in the universe to do what she had done. Her innate ability had been locked till then, but it had been activated during the struggle, and upon winning against the Abomination, she managed to get another innate ability from the monster. That ability was the power to mark people and use them as puppets, but instead of removing their free will, the ability was much more sinister. It would change their thinking, making it seem like they had always been faithful servants to her and everymand she gave was done by the servants. That was not the only thing she received from the Abomination, as the blueprints for the machines were another one. She knew full well the consequences of using the machines, but she then remembered the city, a ce that was guarded by the dome, through which not even the will of the world could see. That was when she started making ns, ns to be stronger and return to the city and rule it, which she did in the end. Her innate ability, both of them, had arge role in that, but her new innate ability was the one that allowed her to take over the city and rule it so easily. As she became more powerful, the ability evolved as well, allowing her to fully control 10 people, and after some time, she had developed skills connected to her ability as well. The skill [ Ten Heads of the Abomination ] was a skill that allowed her to summon her servants as long as they were not too far away. As long as her servants were in a radius of 10km around her, she could summon them to her, but the cooldown was a full week. "The intruders shall be eliminated, her Majesty will be kept safe." The heads all answered in unison as they stared at Reign and the others. Each one was a high-grade Tier IVbatant, and there were 12 more Tier IVbatants in front of the Butcher as well. The Butcher slowly went down the stairs that led to her throne. As she did so, an invisible form of energy started pressuring Reign and the others. Reign quickly went to the front of the party, and the pressure was suddenly removed. "Soul Maniption, she has it as well." Reign softly said to the others as they all stared at the Butcher with vignce. She had stopped, this was the first time her innate ability to control souls has been blocked with such ease. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Reign coldly before a smile appeared on her face. "This is the first time I meet someone with a simr ability to mine." "Let''s see just how long you can keep it up though," Amanda said with a smile that sent shivers down the spines of Paul and some of the rest before she used her ability once more, this time sending a concentrated stream of soul power at Reign. Still, nothing happened, Reign only stood there without even blinking, he was unfazed. From Amanda''s perspective, she could see how the stream of soul power reached Reign before suddenly splitting around Reign like there was an invisible barrier around him, protecting him. Upon closer inspection, she could see that there was a barrier around him, one formed of his soul power, as well as a couple of souls. ''He can control souls?!'' Amanda narrowed her eyes as she did the same thing Reign had done. Compared to Reign, she had no being inside her mental space that could take control of the souls and allow her easy ess to them. She had to capture them and corrode them by herself before taking control of them. As he saw multiple soulsing out of Amanda, Reign turned serious as he knew that this time, he had to fight seriously against Amanda as well as the souls she was using were quite numerous. ''Be careful boy, not only does she have a bunch of souls, but her soul power is not inferior to yours, it seems the potions she has been taking have reinforced her soul immensely, she might even be above you in that regard.'' ''Then, instead of simply standing here, shouldn''t I make the situation advantageous to me?'' Reign asked with a smile before his lightning erupted around him. "Let''s go!" Reign suddenly burst toward Amanda with incredible speed, surprising her as she had been about to start attacking him with her souls. Reign didn''t only use his lightning, but light as well. Thebination of light and lightning made him even faster, and those who were in front of Amanda werepletely unprepared for him, allowing him to pass them and arrive in front of her. With his two swords, Reign shed down, only to be met by Amanda''s halberd. The Tier IVbatants around Amanda tried to attack Reign, only to be unable to do so as Wolf and the others arrived as well. Even though there were only 12 of them going up against 22 opponents, no fear could be seen on their faces. Wolf used his mes and immediately sent them toward the group of 12, only for one of the heads to appear in front of him and block it. His sleeve got burned, as well as his hand, but it was only a slight burn, nothing dangerous. Water suddenly came out around the man as he smirked at Wolf before attacking. Beast summoned ckie, as well as 4 more Tier IV monsters to fight. Only ckie was a high-grade Tier IVbatant, Spirit was a mid-grade Tier IV, one more monster was a mid-grade as well, while the remaining two were low-grade Tier IVs, but still, this was enough to even out the odds a bit. Thanks to Beast''s monsters, they had the same number of high-grade Tier IVbatants as the enemy, not to mention the fact that when it came to sheer power and fighting capabilities, each of them was above their enemy as well. Chapter 670 Amandas Power ? Reign looked at Amanda in astonishment as he didn''t expect her physical strength to be on par with his. Amanda gritted her teeth as she used all of her strength to push Reign back, to which he responded by letting her do so. With Reign suddenly withdrawing his swords, Amanda was caught by surprise and leaned forward a bit too much, allowing Reign to hit her in the stomach with his knee before punching her with his right hand. Even though his swords were in his hands, punching was much faster than shing or stabbing her, especially since she was in close proximity. The punch made Amanda turn to the side, but right as Reign was about to use his swords to sh at her, her halberd arrived from the side, forcing Reign to dodge it by jumping back a bit. Upon doing so, he nced back to see how the battle was progressing. Wolf was fighting against someone with a water ability, and even though the water was one of the abilities that could ce Wolf at a disadvantage, the only thing the enemy was able to do was even out the odds a bit as his ability was ranked below Wolf''s, not to mention that the overall power that Wolf had was above the enemy as well, cing tremendous pressure on the man who was doing his best to stop him from attacking the others. Shadow was the one that actually had it the easiest, which prompted the enemies to fight him with higher numbers. Even when 3 men were fighting against him, thanks to his ability and great speed, he was able to fight them to a draw. Two of his enemies were high-grade Tier IVbatants as Laura was standing back and was focused on healing, not fighting. Laura was doing her best to notice who was getting injured and would heal them immediately, when nobody needed healing, she would attack enemies from long-range, but as her main priority was healing people, she wouldn''t pour too much demonic energy into her attacks so that she wouldn''t run out of it quickly. Beast was attacking the enemies from long-range as well, and the enemy had a total of 4 long-range attackers, only one of which was a high-grade Tier IVbatant. Beast was focusing on him and the two started exchanging long-range attacks. Even though the enemies were clearly weaker than they were, their superior numbers, as well as the fact they seemingly had no fear and were ready to exchange blow for blow made it a bit difficult to deal with them. ''So, the main thing that will tilt the tables is who amongst the two of us wins.'' Reign thought as he summoned his souls in order to defend against Amanda''s soul attack. ''That lightning, it''s another ability, tch, I just don''t know if it''s another innate ability of his or not.'' Amanda thought as she poured mana into her halberd before even cing soul power in it. One hit from the halberd would not only deal damage to the enemy''s body but would hurt their soul as well, a thing she had learned back when she was fighting in the forest. The main problem Amanda had was the fact that ever since she managed to conquer the city, which happened back when she reached Tier I, she had barely fought, making her a bit rusty and not as experienced as Reign was. Even though her stats were actually superior to Reign''s, she wasn''t able to utilize her mana and physical power to its maximum, while Reign could. Not only was he able to do that, but he was able to respond to Amanda''s attacks faster than she was able to respond to his, which means that the longer the battle continues, the more Amanda will be at a disadvantage as Reign would be able to see through her attacks more clearly, while she would still be adapting to his fighting style. Reign quickly charged at Amanda, appearing in front of her immediately before suddenly disappearing, leaving his lightning to st her from the front and blind her for a moment before appearing behind her. With his two swords clenched in his hands, he stabbed Amanda through her back, and even though she moved to the side, he was still able to prate through her stomach before pulling the swords out and slicing them to the side, creating arge gash on her body. Some blood spilled out from Amanda''s lips, but no blood came out of her body, instead, a gray goo could be seening out before fully covering the wound. In a matter of moments, the goo, as well as the wound, were gone. "You bastard!" Amanda suddenly shouted. Her shout was reinforced by her mana and soul power, forcing Reign to take a step back to stabilize himself, but also doing the same to Wolf, as well as her own people, except for her 10 heads who took the opportunity to attack and ce Wolf and the others on the back foot. ''Kid, she seems to not be fully human.'' Aethion said, prompting Reign to nod his head. A normal human would have bled profusely from the wound Reign had inflicted, but Amanda was able to heal it in mere seconds. That was the power her body had obtained upon assimting the Abomination. Her body was no longer a body of a human, her thoughts had also changed, making her much more aggressive and overbearing. Any injury she took would be healed almost immediately as long as she had sufficient mana. Abominations were creatures that could assimte multiple monsters and use their bodies as they liked, and this one was no different. Although Amanda couldn''t change her entire body as an Abomination could, she was able to turn her insides into goo, even piercing her heart wouldn''t be enough to kill her as the goo would simply reform the heart, healing it perfectly right away. Another thing that Amanda could do, was to change some parts of her body. Her legs suddenly grew thicker, her muscles bulging while her arms elongated, turning thinner before being pumped by the goo and gaining more muscle. ''This, it''s a bit simr to how M''azgara can change her body shape.'' Reignmented in his head while Aethion shook his head. "It is simr, but not the same." "The Brood Mother can change any part of her body to a part of a being she devoured, while this gal can change her body structure and make her limbs different, she can''t change theplete limb, only manipte it to be longer, thicker, thinner or tougher, of course, that alone is enough to make her much more dangerous and difficult to be dealt with." Amanda charged at Reign, this time, moving much faster than before. Her arms moved like whips, and her halberd arrived near Reign with frightening speed, causing him to ce his swords to the side and defend as he couldn''t dodge in time. The blow made his feet leave the ground as he was forced to fly to the side, of course, it was partly because Reign allowed his body to be moved so he could defend against the attack without being hurt. Amanda didn''t stop her attacks as she jumped after Reign immediately, striking him from above the moment hended on the ground. Reign was forced to ce both of his swords above his head and block the attack which made his knees bent a bit. ''Her blows are much stronger than before!'' Reign thought before narrowing his eyes and releasing lightning from his body. [ Discharge ] Reign used his skill to discharge his lightning all around him, hitting not only Amanda but the long-range attacker that was nearby as well. Seeing how Reign was being pressured by Amanda in such a dominant fashion made the enemy believe that nothing would happen to him even though he was so close to the two, but that was a mistake as the lightning struck him, causing his body to spasm a bit before he fell on his knees, panting. Amanda was struck point nk by the lightning, which made her skin char a bit, but it was soon healed. She was forced to stop attacking Reign for a moment thanks to that, however, and Reign wasn''t about to allow her to pressure him again with her superior strength. He used his lightning and light maniption to increase his speed drastically before lunging at Amanda and striking her. His speed was enough to actually make it near impossible for Amanda to block, so she received tworge gashes on her side before Reign turned around and struck her from the back as well. Suddenly, the tables were turned as Reign was the one dominating the fight, inflicting numerous injuries on Amanda''s body, making it difficult for her healing factor to keep up. "Enough!" Amanda yelled out, blowing Reign back with the shout and causing him a slight headache thanks to the soul power that had been imbued in the shout. ''Damn it, fighting against someone that can manipte the soul is annoying.'' "Yes, now you can see how it was for your enemies," Aethion said with a smile on his face while Amanda stared at Reign with hatred while her wounds healed in an instant. Chapter 671 Reigns Taunting, Amanda Rages ? "I''m going to kill you." "I''m going to find out where you came from and I am going to kill everybody that you care about as well." "I will keep your soul alive and have you watch as I ughter every single person that you have ever cared about, I will make you beg me to kill you, I will-" "Shut up maybe, you''re really annoying, you know?" Reign asked as he sighed before spinning his swords around him. "All that strength and you have no idea how to use it, so many innocent people killed for what, for you to level up and boost your stats?" "You''ve killed hundreds of innocent people already, probably even thousands, and this is all you have to show for it?" "If it was me, I would probably kill myself out of embarrassment." Reign said with a smile before charging at the enraged Amanda. Her halberd swung at Reign with incredible speed, only for Reign to dodge the attack and reach Amanda. "All you have is raw power, no finesse, no experience." Reign said as stabbed Amanda in the stomach with one of his swords before punching her. Reign then let go of his swords before grabbing Amanda''s hair. With his free hand, he started punching her in the head repeatedly as lightning exploded from his fist with each strike. The [ Lightning Fists ] skill was one that Reign didn''t use often, but in this case, even though there were other skills that he could have used which would have been more efficient and powerful, he decided to use them. The reason was simple, he didn''t just want to defeat Amanda, but humiliate her and make her feel worthless. The reason for doing so? Because he truly did feel sick by what she had done in the city. He wasn''t a messiah, he was no hero that wanted to save the weak and innocent, he had already knowingly sacrificed his own people back when the enemy was nning on attacking Doncaster, but he would never kill innocent people just to be stronger. The very thought of it infuriated him, so he wanted to thoroughly humiliate Amanda and show her that everything she had done so far was for nothing, even after managing to increase her stats and level so much, she was still too weak to face somebody like him. "ENOUGH!" Amanda yelled out, pouring more mana and soul power into the shout this time and once again hurting her own people as well as Wolf and the others, but it seemingly didn''t even faze Reign who was already ready for it and was defending with the souls hemanded. Still, her frequent use of soul attacks was making it a bit difficult for Wolf and the others to fight against the enemies since the heads were unaffected by it, Tank had even summoned his four generals who were all mid-grade Tier IVbatants now, which alleviated a bit of the pressure. They were slowly but surely getting an advantage over the enemies, but each time Amanda used her soul power to shout, it would disrupt their offense and would make the two sides even again. Reign still continued punching her, and in merely 5 seconds, Amanda had suffered over 100 punches, and they were still not stopping. Her face was no longer recognizable, the bones in her face were broken, and the skin and flesh had been both burned and turned into mush while her eyes were slowly starting to pop out of the sockets. It was only when Amanda finally managed to punch Reign with her free arm before shing down with her halberd that Reign was forced to jump back. He immediately used the power that Eisenhorn had taught him to will his sword back to his hands, opening a hole in Amanda''s body. Her face slowly started healing, butpared to before, her healing factor was noticeably slower. "See, even with all the stats you managed to gain from drinking the potions, even though you are a higher level than me, you''re nothing, a weakling that doesn''t even know how to utilize her strength correctly, a bully that only knows to fight against the weak." Reign said with a venomous smile on his face. "The Butcher, the scary baddie that rules the city, hmph, merely a little girl that got drunk of her own power and thought she was hot shit, you''re nothing, you''re worthless, not worthy of my time at all." "I should have just gathered all of my men and attacked you, you and your little gangs would have been unable to withstand us for even a single second, but here I thought that the enemy might be really powerful and dangerous, so I only came here to find more information, and even with our low numbers, we''re still enough to destroy you, you''reughable." Reign continued taunting and humiliating Amanda whose anger only grew. She knew that Reign wasn''tpletely wrong, she did getcent and hadn''t been fighting much recently, only relying on the potions to grow her strength without suffering any side effects. That truly made her fighting capabilities lowerpared to how they used to be. "You''re right, I should have been a bit more careful, so I have to thank you, without youing here to remind me that raw power isn''t everything, I would have continued doing this." Amanda suddenly said while she smiled. "To thank you, I shall not kill you, but imprison you and have you watch as I take over every single territory nearby before conquering this world as well!" Amanda said with a shout before blood suddenly started flowing out of her body. Suddenly, one of her arms changed, it turned to gray goo before morphing into a 3-meter-long w, but that was not all as Amanda''s entire body was suddenly changing. Mana started flowing out of control, and even this floor, which was reinforced by multiple arrays, making it possible for even Tier IVbatants to battle here without destroying it, started shaking. "What the hell?" "Kid, she''s evolving, stop her!" Aethion suddenly shouted out, making Reign''s eyes open wide. The gap between himself and Amanda was great, but that was in terms of experience and fighting techniques, she was the one with superior stats, and if she managed to evolve, she would be able to suppress Reign and perhaps even beat him. Suddenly, Amanda''s body changedpletely, no longer was she the attractive young woman from before, but a mass of gray goo that had a humanoid form. The goo was constantly moving and changing, and from inside, Reign could hear Amanda talking. "I shall be stronger than ever before, I will make sure to kill you after this, I promise you that!" Suddenly, a pir of mana exploded around Amanda, sting through the roof of the building. Her body had started changing as the evolution was underway. Butpared to the evolutions that Reign and the others had, this one was different, it was more violent than theirs. After all, Amanda had done something that went against the world, mana itself was what made up everything in the universe, and the punishment for making and consuming the potions was that her evolution was more difficult and dangerous than a normal one. That was why Amanda wanted to take more potions even though she was already at the maximum level for her Tier, she just wanted to gain more stats in order to pass the evolution more easily. Reign charged at Amanda and attacked, only to be sted away by the pir of mana. Wolf and the others saw how dangerous the situation was getting, so they used their marks and were fighting with their full force, being more aggressive than before, but their enemies were doing the same. Even though the others were shocked to find just what their boss was, they knew that if they didn''t fight back with everything they had, they would be finished, while the heads didn''t care and were doing everything in their power to defeat Wolf and the others. Reign started utilizing everything he had in order to attack Amanda, but the pir of mana was too strong and he was barely making a ripple. His darkness was the most effective, but even that was unable to prate deep enough to hit Amanda or disrupt the evolution. "Dammit, if this continues, she will soon reach Tier V!" "You need to disrupt the evolution any way you can, that will make it more difficult for her to evolve, and even if she does, she will be weaker and injured, making it possible for you to defeat her." Reign took a deep breath before calming down. He was already prepared to use everything he had during this battle, so this, even though it made it more difficult, was still not to the point of making things hopeless. He suddenly grew in size while a pair of wings, one ck and one white sprouted from his back. With his transformation finished, Reign looked at Amanda before charging once again and attacking her. Chapter 672 The Battle Takes A Turn ? Boom! An earth-shattering explosion took ce at the very end of the hall as Reign shed against the pir of mana. A fierce wind suddenly blew all around him, affecting even the battle between Amanda''s men and the rest of his group. Amanda''s henchmen all grew pale upon sensing the incredible power that was suddenly released behind them, and upon ncing back, they were shocked to see the now-winged Reign shing against the pir of mana. The immense mana fluctuationing from both the pir and Reign made it difficult to stand near them, and the pressure that both sides were feeling was intensified now. "Seems like he''s going all out, we can''t drag things any longer, we need to start beating these guys up in case he ends up needing our helpter," Wolf said as he grabbed his sword with both of his hands before shing at the enemy who summoned a giant water snake and hadunched it at Wolf. The wave of fire and the water snake collided and half of the hall was suddenly engulfed in steam, making it a bit more difficult for people to see each other. "Dammit it Wolf, stop ying around, it''s getting hotter and hotter inside, you''ll kill us all with this stuff!" Shadow yelled out as he nced at Wolf. The steam that was released was definitely hot and made it harder to breathe as well. Shadow was going up against two enemies now as the third had been forced to sh against one of Tank''s generals. The two enemies, both high-grade Tier IVbatants, were panting a bit, but so was Shadow. Thanks to the fact he was much faster than the two, Shadow was able to fight evenly against them, but the two had incredible defense, and one even specialized in defending, making it hard for Shadow to deal any damage to them. For now, the two sides were even, but with the corrosion his darkness had, Shadow was slowly gaining the upper hand, just like Wolf was. Even though Water was a perfect counter for his ability, the difference in power between Wolf and his opponent was evident as the enemy was already sweating a ton and panting as he had used up quite a lot of mana and stamina while Wolf was still calm and collected, as if he hadn''t been fighting all this time. Thanks to the enemy''s ability, Wolf hadn''t been able to injure him till now aspared to Wolf, the enemy was a mage, one capable of attacking incredibly fast with his water ability. Each time Wolf tried to help out one of his teammates, he would be attacked with pressured water that was able to cut through steel without issues. Large waves of water would beunched at him in order to try and drown him, and the enemy had used smaller des of water hidden inside of the waves to try and injure him seriously. Thankfully, Wolf was able to defend against all of those attacks with hisrge sword and powerful mes, but he needed to start fighting more offensively in order to deal with the enemy. Wolf decided that it was time to stop conserving his strength. Because the enemy had the advantage in numbers previously, he was doing his best to try and conserve his mana and stamina so that he could immediately go and help the others upon finishing this battle, but if he continued doing so, then it might already be toote by the time he finished his opponent. Wolf charged at the enemy, forcing thetter to grit his teeth and summon two giant water snakes that heunched at Wolf, but just as they were about to sh, Wolf jumped as mes burst out from the soles of his feet, propelling him high up in the air before he spun and used another burst to elerate him once again, this time aiming straight at the enemy who was shocked at the sight. The two water snakes that had been following Wolf suddenly burst and tworge waves of water crashed on the floor while he made a quick chant and ced his hands in front of him as a torrent of water suddenly burst out, aiming straight at Wolf who smirked. He kicked to his left and an explosion took ce, moving him to the side before he once again used another burst to continue toward the enemy who moved the torrent of water to attack Wolf. The two started doing this for the next couple of seconds. Wolf was constantly moving up and down, left and right, while at the same time getting closer to the enemy while thetter was constantly trying to hit him with the torrent, but was unsessful each time. His face got more and more serious as he finally stopped and allowed Wolf to get near him before suddenly crouching and cing his hands on the floor. [ Burst, Tsunami ] Suddenly, a giant body of water appeared in front of the man as a 10-meter-tall wave came crashing down on Wolf who opened his eyes wide at the sight beforeughing. "There we go, that''s what I wanted to see!" Wolf continued flying toward the enemy, even boosting his speed further before grabbing his sword with both of his hands. [ Fire Style, Starfall ] Fire raged around him before converging on him and forming a massive ball of fire. Wolf smiled savagely as he shed forward and crashed against the giant wave. As the wave crashed down on him, it swallowed himpletely, and for a moment, there was silence. The man smiled as he panted heavily upon seeing the sight, before suddenly widening his eyes as bubbles appeared on the water before an explosion took ce. Water flew around and heavy steam shrouded the area, and only a line of red was visible in it. The enemy shielded his face from the steam before looking forward, only to first feel the intense heat, and then see Wolf, who was already right in front of him. "Good fight," Wolf said as he shed down, cutting the enemy in half and burning his body fiercely until all that remained were his ashes that were swept by the water that now upied most of the hall. Upon seeing one of their own fall in battle, not to mention that it was the strongest amongst the 10 heads, the others slightly panicked, unable to believe that he was defeated just like that. Wolf didn''t stop and moved toward Shadow in order to help him out. The previous attack and the constant usage of his fire to propel him through the air made him use up quite a bit of his mana, but he could still fight. It wasn''t just him, but everybody that started taking advantage during the battle. Wolf was the first one to defeat his opponent, and the others didn''t want to fall behind him. Shadow started moving even faster and was using his darkness all the time, he was also using the shadows around the ce to teleport as well as to attack the enemies, doing his best to try and bind them, pierce them with his [ Shadow Spikes ] and more. Tank was battling against an enemy who was incredibly fast and even though the enemy was unable to deal any significant damage to him, Tank couldn''t catch and hit him either. Beast was moving around andunching his arrows at the other head, Laura was doing her best to heal everybody, Aelrinder was doing his best to stab his opponent As the party was starting to gain the advantage and were pushing the enemy back, finally dealing some damage to them, Reign was still locked in a battle against the pir of mana that covered Amanda. His two swords were pushing against the pir while he used everything he had. Lightning flickered in front of him while light and darkness were behind him, constantly pushing him forward and empowering his attack. "You damned pir, break!" Reign yelled out as his muscles bulged while veins appeared on his forehead. His body started turning red from the great effort he was putting in and some blood starteding out of his mouth from the great strain his body was under. The pir of mana was incredibly durable, but that was not all, if one was to strike it, they would beunched backward thanks to the dense mana inside that would retaliate. It was retaliating against Reign and his attack, but his wings were constantly pushing him forward, as did his two abilities. He could see Amanda''s gray body inside the pir, it was constantly changing, some parts dropping from the body and scattering in the mana while new gray goo appeared. He knew that she was undergoing her evolution, and he knew that he had to forcibly stop it, otherwise there was no saying just how powerful she would get, and how dangerous the rest of the battle would be. "Wake up!" Reign yelled out, boosting his shout with soul power in an attempt to shake Amanda up, and upon seeing how her body slightly shook from it, his eyes widened as a ferocious smile appeared on his face. "I got you now." Chapter 673 Penetrate The Pillar! ? During an evolution, one would usually find themselves in a state of unconsciousness, during the early stages, before the warrior realm, an evolution would have them be almost asleep, sometimes they would see visions, visions that were made by their abilities, which would allow them to get a glimpse of what the ability could do in the future. But when one got to the higher realms, that usually changed. Each Tier that a person tried to break would be a dangerous endeavor, needing full concentration from the person that was evolving in order to pass it. One needed to hold on to their sanity sometimes so that their soul wouldn''t get damaged or destroyed, sometimes one would have to face nightmares that would disrupt them, while at other times, one would actually need to go through a battle in their mental space. Nobody knew just what would happen during an evolution, but one thing was certain, the higher one went, the more dangerous it became. Soul-based attacks were fairly rare under the Transcendent realm, and even though one would be defended by mana itself during an evolution, that wasn''t enough at some times, especially if the enemy had soul-based attacks that could disrupt them, just like Reign had. Reign started utilizing his soul power, but to his surprise, the souls hemanded wouldn''t bring him the desired effect as the pir of mana would weaken them, and right as they reached Amanda, her own defenses, as well as the souls shemanded, would defend her, making Reign lose some of the souls he had under hismand because of it. "Sound-based soul attacks seem to be the best in this situation, but you have to be careful, you don''t want to hit your friends as well, even though you would hit the enemy with it too, making both sides suffer a bit, it wouldn''t be nice of you to continuously do that," Aethion said, making Reign nod his head. He pulled a bit back from the pir of mana before taking a deep breath. Suddenly, he opened his mouth before letting out a very short shout while keeping both of his hands on the sides of his mouth while coating them with mana, as well as his light and darkness. The mana coating and his abilities should allow him to somewhat control the sound waves and have them focused in front of him, hitting Amanda and keeping the others safe, of course, that was in theory, practice was a different thing. His actions did in fact help him with controlling the trajectory of the sound waves somewhat, but Wolf and the others, as well as the enemies, were affected a bit as well, only that they were hit with a much weaker soul attackpared to before, one that wasn''t that dangerous, nor was it as painful as before. As for Amanda, her body shook again, and even the pir of mana destabilized for a brief instant before mending itself. "Each time her concentration breaks, the pir will waver as well as it is connected to the evolution, if you can force her mind to snap out of its trance, you canpletely stop the evolution, but you don''t have to go that far as you only need to break her concentration further so that the pir bes less stable, allowing you to destroy it and reach her." Aethion spoke to Reign who continued shouting at Amanda. His shouts came one after another, with mere milliseconds passing between them. Amanda''s body started shaking more and more, but it wasn''t easy for Reign either as he needed to pour his soul power into each shout and control it with both his soul maniption and mana, which was much easier said than done. He was also doing his best to control his breath and to make sure that he wasn''t just shouting uncontrobly. The control needed for such a thing put a great strain on his concentration and it was much harder for him to continue shouting more and more while still channeling and controlling the mana that was around his hands as well. With each shout, however, Amanda''s state deteriorated, and the pir started shaking more and more. It started getting thinner, and the vast amount of mana that was inside of it started dissipating. "Come on boy, just hold on for a little longer, you''re almost there!" Aethion cheered for Reign as thetter''s face waspletely red. Sweat had built up on his face and was dripping down while the darkness and light that were around his hands started wavering a bit as well. He had only been at it for half a minute, and yet, for Reign, it was as if he had been doing this for hours. After a couple of more seconds, he stopped before suddenly grabbing both of his swords. Reign suddenly assumed a position before charging forward, his wings boosting him while his lightning exploded around, forming a Kirin underneath him [ Lance of the Charging Kirin Knight ] Thebination skill that Reign had used a long time ago during the battle against the Death Rider that Drayce had ced in the arena for them to fight showed itself once again. Reign hadn''t used it in battle after that one fight, but he still continued training his skills, as well as doing his best tobine some of them. Thebination skills were incredibly powerful, but they were also dangerous, needing a lot of effort, practice, concentration, as well as mana in order for a person to use them. After his [ Lighting Stab ] skill evolved and became [ Lightning Lance ] the skill became even more difficult to be done, but in his transformed state, he had a lot more control over his abilities and mana, allowing him to do things that were nearly impossible before. Aethion was just about to curse at Reign for actually stopping for a moment to use the skill as each millisecond was valuable to him. He had disrupted Amanda''s concentration, but it would soon be fully restored, as well as the pir of mana. But upon seeing what Reign had used, he stopped himself from talking and nodded his head in agreement as this was probably one of, if not the most powerful single target skill that Reign could pull off right now. Thence hit the pir, and instead of being bounced away like each attack was before, thence prated through the pir, albeit only a bit. Reign''s wings pped as his light and darkness converged on the wings, making them seemrger than before and allowing Reign to push forward with more strength. The Kirin roared the knight, Reign, gritted his teeth and continued pushing as lightning coiled around him, making him look like a true medieval knight who was riding on a mystical monster that the Kirin was. Thence continued to prate deeper and deeper, with each inch that Reign made inside the pir, the more the pir started shaking and dissipating. "More,e one, I need MORE!" Reign yelled out, boosting his shout with mana and shaking the pir, as well as Amanda with it. A mere shout that was empowered by soul power wasn''t that hard to pull off and needed barely any concentration from Reign as the soul power was scattered with the sound waves, and the sound waves were also going everywhere around himpared to what he previously did. His shout did disturb Shadow and the others, but it also disturbed the enemies who were already on the losing end. Several more of their people died, and even though Shadow and the others didn''t have it easy and some of them were injured and low on mana, the enemy was in a much worse state than they were. They all suddenly stopped fighting as Wolf and the others told them all to cover their ears with mana and do their best to block any sound from reaching them as Reign started yelling again and reaching deeper into the pir. Thanks to the fact the soul attacks were mixed with sound waves, one could lessen their impact severely by blocking any sound from reaching them. Even though Wolf and the others were only standing, the enemy wasn''t attacking them as Reign''s yells started hitting them and causing them pain, forcing them to copy Wolf and the others and stop fighting for a bit. As for Reign, he had managed to reach deep inside the pir that was on itsst leg. He stared at Amanda with bloodshot eyes before suddenly pulling hisnce back. His Kirin disappeared and the lightning that had once coiled around him was removed as well, leaving him all alone in the pir of mana. He was merely 2 meters away from Amanda, and upon seeing her so close, Reign ced both of his swords at his waist before shing them at her. [ Severing, Light, and Darkness ] Light and Darkness covered each of the swords respectively before pitch ck and pure white des of light crossed each other, cutting the severely weakened mana pir in half and causing a storm of mana to suddenly break out in the hall. Chapter 674 The Abomination Takes Control ? It wasn''t just the pir. The entire hall, well, the walls of the hall, had been neatly cut through as well. The defensive array ced here was enough to allow even peak Tier IVbatants to fight without having to worry too much about destroying the entire ce, but when a being whose strength surpasses Tier IV attacks with full strength, even the array was unable to withstand it. The entire floor started rumbling as the ceiling started falling down. The immense storm of mana made cracks appear before the ceiling broke into pieces and crashed down, forcing everybody to stop fighting in order to dodge the debris and not get crushed. The floor cracked as well thanks to the debris, and soon, some parts of the floor caved in before being crushed, turning the once spacious hall into one filled with cement and steel armature that had been used to build the ceiling. Wolf and the others dodged the debris that they could dodge while simultaneously destroying the ones that were impossible to be dodged. Tank had even used his shield to block some of the debris before pushing it away. The enemy did the same thing, but instead of all of them grouping together in order to defend themselves more easily, the remaining ''heads'' all grouped together while the others grouped up as well, dividing their strength. When the situation came under control, Wolf and the others immediately took notice and took the opportunity that was in front of them. With their enemies divided, they quickly attacked the second group which was weaker. The ''heads'' weren''t too far away, but Tank, Wolf, and some of the others stood between them and the rest before shing against them. Their goal was to stop them from reinforcing the enemy so that their friends who were behind could defeat them quickly beforeing over here to help them out. "Your boss is finished, you should just give up!" Aelrinder shouted at the enemy as he stabbed with his spear. The enemy was indeed interested in simply surrendering. They had seen for themselves just how tyrannical Reign''s strength was in his Nephilim form and knew that they couldn''t defend against such a powerful opponent. "No, the boss is still alive, she will take care of that man, you guys hang on, we''reing to help you!" One of the heads shouted before shing against Wolf and being pushed back slightly. Wolf nced at the man with some interest as he could sense that he was fully certain that the Butcher was alive. ''Is it some sort of skill?'' Behind all of them, right where the pir of mana once stood, Reign dropped arge piece of the ceiling that had crashed down at him. He was still in his transformed state, but the clock was ticking and he knew that he didn''t have a lot of time left before the transformation ended. He was still flying with the help of his wings and stared down, trying to locate Amanda in order to deal the finishing blow and end the battle once and for all, but he couldn''t find her. "Be careful boy, she''s not dead yet." ''I know, I saw her move right before my attack, she should have been able to dodge the attackpletely, but I''m certain that she is injured, if not from my attack, then from being forced to stop the evolution, the mana storm, or the debris that fell down on her.'' Reign said as he nodded his head while continuously scanning the area in order to locate Amanda, only to suddenly move to the side. Bam! A giant tentacle suddenly mmed down on the position he had previously been in before pulling back into the body of Amanda. When Reign saw her, he was shocked as she no longer looked like she did before, hell, she didn''t look human at all. Her entire body had changed into a 3-meter tall and 1-meter wide gray, humanoid goo monster. Her head was no longer connected to her neck but was right in the middle of the monster''s stomach. ck lines could be seen on the gray goo that continuously dropped down on the floor from the body of the monster before crawling back to the body and being assimted into it. "How dare you do that to me?!" Amanda yelled out in frustration, but her voice was no longer the same either. It was distorted, filled with rage but also a weird tone that Reign couldn''t trulyprehend. "What the hell happened to her?" Reign softly asked as Aethion shook his head. ''It seems like she was never fully human, she managed to assimte this monster, but she failed to fully fuse with it, during the evolution, it seems your soul attacks were enough to destabilize her and allow the monster to take control, well, most of the control." [ Abomination Amanda ] Reign used his [ Inspect ] skill and managed to see the name of Amanda above her head. Previously, when he tried to use his skill, nothing showed up as Amanda was a higher level than him and had higher stats, but now, he could see the name, but that was all. Her stats were still hidden from him, as was everything else. ''So it was an abomination, the poor girl was probably attacked by it in the past and managed to somehow gain an advantage during the assimtion process and had taken control of the monster, that is probably how she was able to build those machines, her mental state had probably changed as well at that time." Aethion softly said before shaking his head once again. "The abomination has managed to take over, it will definitely not allow her to take control again, she is as good as a dead boy, but she is still dangerous, be careful." "I know, I can sense her energy, instead of being weakened after failing the evolution, she''s even more powerful now, just how the hell did that happen?" "Could be a partial evolution, or it could be the abomination using everything it has in order to face you right now, after all, it knows that it needs to defeat you to survive, so it will do whatever needs to be done to kill you." Reign nodded his head before pping his wings and charging at the Abomination whose stomach suddenly rippled before spikes wereunched at Reign. Each of the spikes was 10cm long and about an inch thick, and there were tens of them. Reign quickly stopped before clutching his swords. He started swinging and deflecting the spikes, but some managed to pass next to his swords and graze him, leaving some small wounds on his body. Reign quickly pped his wings and went up as the Abomination continuedunching its spikes at him, following him closely. The spikes would travel more than a hundred meters away before suddenly stopping and returning to the Abomination while Reign was doing his best to outfly them. Suddenly, he found himself right above the Abomination, and upon seeing a chance, Reign gritted his teeth before cing one of his swords in the sheath. He quickly assumed a low stance, which seemed quite weird as he was mid-air, before grasping the sword and disappearing from sight. Lightning was left in his wake, making a line of lightning from the air above the Abomination and ending at it. Arge gash appeared on the Abomination as Amanda''s face was seemingly cut in half, but the gray goo simply gushed in the cut, making it seem like it never existed. Reign was now behind the Abomination, and he wasn''t about to let it have any rest. He quickly started swinging his swords, and instead of using lightning, he poured his darkness into both of them. Each swing of his sword would create a wound on the body of the Abomination, and each wound was made by darkness energy, a kind of force that destroyed everything it touched, making the parts that were cutpletely gone from the Abomination''s body. "Smart choice master, with darkness energy, you canpletely annihte the parts that you touched, making the overall body of the Abomination smaller and smaller," Jared said from the side as he stared with great interest. Reign suddenly jumped up before pping his wings and appearing to the side of the Abomination that had just turned around and continued swinging his swords. The Abomination suddenly roared as over a hundred spikes were expelled from its body, some of them hitting Reign. Two of them had stabbed deep inside of him, one spike stabbing his shoulder, and another stabbing his leg. Reign simply clenched his teeth before pouring as much mana as he could in a short period of time before shing down at the Abomination, cutting it in half. The two pieces immediately reconnected, but Reign''s actions were slowly starting to pay off as he was able to notice that the body of the Abomination was smaller than before, not to mention that its movement was bing more and more sluggish. Chapter 675 Tricking The Sword, Ending The Battle ? "Soon, soon you will be too weak to even fight back." Reign said in a low tone as he continued dancing around the Abomination and cutting it constantly. The darkness element was one of the most destructive powers in the universe and the wounds formed from it were much harder to be healedpared to others. For the Abomination, the darkness seemed like the perfect counter, the one power that could stop its regenerative powers almostpletely, and Lyle was going to make sure to use it to its utmost. ''Dammit, I only have a couple of seconds remaining before the transformation ends.'' Reign cursed in his head as he continued cutting the Abomination. He had gotten more in tune with his powers and his Nephilim state, so he was now able to notice when his transformation wasing to its end. With the little time he had left, he wouldn''t be able to finish the Abomination, he knew that. ''Aethion, help me create a mind link with Wolf and the others, quickly!'' Reign yelled to Aethion who nodded his head before making a couple of hand gestures with his hands and using a small percentage of the soul power that Reign gave him to establish a mental connection with Wolf and the others. Upon sensing the channel, Reign quickly spoke to Wolf and the others who werepletely suppressing and beating the enemies back. Wolf clenched his sword before opening his mouth and telling the others to stay in ce before jumping back and making his way over to Reign. ''Hey, you old bastard, are you going to help me or not?'' Wolf shouted at the soul in his sword that scoffed at him. "You''re the one that doesn''t want to use the sword''s power, so why would I help you?" ''I thought you would say that, let''s see if you''ll still have that same expression in a couple of seconds.'' Wolf said with a sneer as he jumped high in the air. At the same time, Reign was still fighting the Abomination, but he was also gathering his soul power. Each second that passed made his transformation closer to its end, until finally, his wings dissipated in the air as he returned to his usual state. The Abomination felt the change and a grin appeared on Amanda''s face, but it soon turned ugly as immense pain hit her. Reign had prepared his soul power so that he could immediately attack Amanda after his transformation ended, and he did exactly that. The now 2-meter-tall body of the Abomination froze for a moment thanks to his attack before suddenly being attacked by a sword. Wolf had thrown his sword with all of his might at Amanda. His mes coiled around the sword, ready to erupt, but the chaos inside of it suddenly swallowed them thanks to the soul interfering. ''If you are not going to use the power of chaos, you can forget about using your mes here.'' The soul said with a sneer as the sword prated deep inside the Abomination. Had the soul not swallowed the mes with the chaos energy, the mes would have erupted from inside the Abomination, causing great damage from inside. Even though his n was seemingly foiled by the soul, Wolf smiled wryly as the sword was inside the body of the Abomination who suddenly patched the hole up and forced the sword to stay inside of it. As the Abomination sensed the incredible power from the sword, as well as the soul that was residing inside of it, it attacked. Without Amanda being in charge, the Abomination couldn''t sense that something was wrong. After all, why would the enemy throw his weapon at them, an incredibly powerful one at that, when he should have known what would happen to it? Upon sensing the Abomination, the soul suddenly opened its eyes wide. The power of the Abomination started working, trying to assimte the sword, trying to break it down and turn it into its power. It was also attacking the soul with its soul power, causing the soul to clench its ethereal teeth from the pain. "How dare you?!" The soul suddenly shouted in rage as chaos energy sted out of the sword. Everything the chaos energy touched, it destroyedpletely, including the ground that it had pierced, as well as the body of the now weakened Abomination. The Abomination screamed in pain as the sword levitated inside the hole that it had created in the body of the Abomination before more chaos energy starteding out of it, destroying the body from the inside. "Bingo, I knew you wouldn''t allow yourself to be devoured by this monster," Wolf said with a chuckle as he turned around before taking out another sword from his inventory and charging at the Abomination. Reign was looking at the Abomination with a smile on his face as he leaned his back against arge piece of the ceiling that had fallen down. He had only told Wolf and the others that he needed help immediately as his transformation was ending, but he never expected Wolf to actually use such a tactic. It was perfect. Chaos energy was more vtile and even more destructive than darkness energy, and for a monster that relied on its incredible regenerative powers and ability to devour other beings and items in order to grow, chaos energy could be said to be its bane. The monster roared in pain as it tried to get away from the sword, but the sword, under the control of the now-enraged soul, followed it, constantly attacking it and not allowing the Abomination to rest for even a moment. "I just need a couple of seconds and I''ll join you." Reign told Wolf who was charging at the Abomination with his ming sword before doing his best to draw mana to himself in order to quickly get back to a somewhat normal condition in order to fight the enemy again. Upon seeing how Wolf and the sword were dealing with the Abomination, however, Reign believed that he might not even get the chance to fight again as the two were suppressing the Abomination heavily, making it frantically run around in order to escape from the chaos energy that had frightened it immensely. Even Amanda, who was inside the Abomination, was able to regain some part of her consciousness and could sense that something was going on. The eyes of her face in the middle of the Abomination suddenly changed color as she regained control of it, and upon seeing what was going on, even she felt frightened as she was able to sense how dreadful the powering from the sword was. Second by second, the Abomination was getting weaker from the constant attacks, but of course, Wolf and the sword were starting to run out of steam as well. Amanda was able to control more and more of her body, but she didn''t do anything, she simply allowed the Abomination to continue struggling and thinking it was still in full control. ''Just a little bit more, and I willpletely devour you and make your power mine!'' Amanda thought with glee as she looked around in order to see what was going on. Upon seeing how most of her men were dead and that the enemy held the absolute advantage, she immediately discarded any thoughts of staying here to fight against them. She slowly started using her soul maniption in order to manipte the Abomination into moving closer to the half-broken windows so that she could jump out at any moment after getting back control. After about 65 seconds of her regaining consciousness, she was able to sense that if she wanted to, she could gain full control of her body which was now only about 1.7 meters tall and was as thin as she normally was. Upon noticing how close she was to the windows, Amanda made her move. She immediately struck the mind of the Abomination with her full strength and immediately gained control of the body that quickly morphed, transforming into how she looked at the beginning of the battle. Amanda used all the power her body had to lunge at the window and strike behind her in order to stop Wolf and the sword from following her. As she broke through the window, she smiled heartily as she knew that she was now free from the Abomination whose soul she hadpletely crushed. She still had her powers, and the fall would hurt, but she could survive, she was certain of it. Suddenly, her eyes opened wide as a giant eagle appeared in front of her. His talons pierced through her chest before flinging her back to the floor where Reign was waiting with his swords lifted above his head. As Amanda stared at him with shock and hatred, Reign shed down. Her body split into three. Her left arm, left leg, and a bit of her torso fell to the side, as did her right arm, right leg, and a bit of her right torso while her head and most of the torso crashed against Reign, only to bounce from him and fall to the ground. Chapter 676 Next Objective, Take Over The City! ? Amanda was still alive if being a torso with a head could be called alive. Reign had used his darkness, and the two parts that had gone to the left and right were slowly turning to dust as Shadow had thrown his two daggers which were coated in his darkness as well before hitting them. His corrosion immediately started working, and without Amanda being able to use mana to reinforce them, they were slowly being destroyed. Amanda stared at Reign with a gaze that was angry, and yet, not angry. "I finally managed to take full control, after so long, I managed to get rid of that bastard," Amanda said softly before chuckling as she stared at Reign who was standing above her. "You you''re strong, stronger than I thought a person could be without using the potions, perhaps I did make a mistake, perhaps I didn''t, and should have been even more brutal and efficient when it came to gathering the potions and improving my strength." "In the end, it was my cautiousness that led to my downfall, had I decided to evolve without waiting for the final batch of the potions, you wouldn''t have been able to defeat me, I''m certain of that." "Maybe, maybe not, but I guess we will never know," Reign said softly as he raised his sword. "Yeah, it''s unfortunate, but hey, at least we had a damn good fight, right?" "You were without a doubt the strongest enemy I had faced till now." Reign said with a nod of his head before swinging his sword down and decapitating Amanda. He then used his other sword to prate through her head before using what little mana he had left to activate his darkness andpletely destroy the head. As the head was destroyed, and Amanda''s soul with it, the rest of her body turned to ash immediately. It wasn''t just her body, the moment she died, the remaining heads stopped moving before they also turned to dust. They were a part of Amanda, their souls were bound to her, and upon her death, they died as well. "It''s a pity, seems like she was able to regain her senses at the very end, maybe if the Abomination hadn''t clouded her thoughts, she would have been a different kind of person," Aethion said with a sigh as Reign nodded his head. The remaining enemies, 4 of them in total, all surrendered upon seeing the death of their boss and the heads that once had full control of the city. Without them, the four knew that there was nothing that could stop the enemy from gaining control of the city now. Of course, it wouldn''t be that easy. Reign knew that in order to take full control of the city, they had to eliminate the many gangs that ruled the different areas of the city, which would be a hard and arduous job. He nced at his group before looking at Beast. "Beast, we will stay here, you go back to the territory and gather every single Tier IVbatant that we have, as well as the powerful Tier IIIs before leading them over here." "What about M''azgara''s monsters and her army?" "We still don''t have control of the city, there are far too many enemies to be eliminated before the system will grant me control, so I can''t do anything to the dome that forbids monsters to enter, it''s a shame, but we will have to do this without M''azgara''s help, have her monsters patrol around the city so that they can catch any gang member that tries to escape. "Wait, just a moment, Beast." Wolf suddenly said. Beast would need a couple of hours to go back, gather the men, and thene back with them. During this time, they would need to let the city know about the Butcher''s death and they would need to fight against the gangs that were near the city center. "Maybe not, maybe we should stay quiet for now." Wolf suddenly said from the side as Reign raised an eyebrow. "Well, if we do let the city know about the Butcher''s death, although that would probably make the gangs stop killing people in the basements, can you imagine the chaos the city will plunge to?" "Many people and powerful individuals will use this time to start fighting against the gangs, and the gangs will probably start fighting against themselves in order to gain more territory and to hopefully be able to withstand our attacks." "After all, they had done many heinous things, so they know that whoever kills the Butcher won''t let them off." Reign suddenly grimaced before hitting a steel beam next to him. Wolf was right, even though staying silent would mean that the prisoners they had previously saved would probably get captured again, some of them killed or tortured even, if they were to let the city know that they had killed the Butcher, many more people will die. They needed to wait for Beast and their reinforcements before doing anything. Greenie was at the allied territory, so he will join them as well, but they also needed to leave some Tier IVbatants and Tier IIIs in the territory, as well as near the great wall in the mountain range so that the monsters can''t destroy it. Their numbers were great, but their territory stretched by quite a bit, making it difficult to protect all of their bases and to go on a full attack against another territory. "We have allies now, and the number of Tier IVbatants isn''t low either, we can call them to aid us as well." "So, I rmend that Beast gathers everybody, and for him to use a signal, the moment they arrive near the city, they should let us know so that we can publicize the Butcher''s death and immediately start with our attack." "Of course, we still have much to do before that, we need to get into contact with the neutral parties in the city, those that haven''t joined the Butcher, and we need to get them to join us, which would lessen the burden on our men as we would have men from inside the city fighting for us as well." "Furthermore, what I said before should be changed, instead of giving us the signal and attacking, you guys should wait, give us a signal, and then wait for a signal of our own, which would mean that we havepleted everything we needed toplete here and that you can make your way in." Reign and the others all nced at each other before looking at Wolf. "You are you sure you were just an assassin before, you didn''t stage any uprisings, overthrow some dictators, and the like before the game?" Reign asked Wolf who chuckled. "No, that is reserved only for the best of the best, I did study a lot about it, my goal was to reach the top in my field after all," Wolf said with a smile that sent shivers down the back of Reign and the others. ''Well, I''m just d he''s on our side, holy hell, it would be a nightmare to go against a crazy bastard like him.'' Reign thought before looking at Beast and nodding at him. Beast nodded to Reign before jumping on his eagle and making his way toward their allies. He would need to go around the mountain as there were many Tier IV monsters there, and right now, Beast was not at his peak, so he didn''t wish to take any chances. "Now, how do we get into contact with those neutral parties?" "Well, we do have some people here that used to be close to the Butcher, I truly don''t believe that you haven''t tried finding those people in the past," Wolf said as he smiled at the four who were in front of him. "We we do know some things, but the men below, the groups of the ten heads who are currently surrounding the center probably know more than we do." One of the four said with a nervous gulp as Wolf and Reign nced at each other. "Hmmm how can we get them without alerting anyone?" "Actually, it''s quite simple," Wolf said with a cold smile as he nced at the group of four in front of them. A couple of minutester, at the entrance of the building, the door opened and one of the four men went out. The ten groups who had been waiting for their heads all stared at the person, but none of them showed any hostility as they recognized the man as one of the people working in the building, a guard of their big boss. "The group of head Liondor, where are you?" The man asked with some nervousness as a group started making their way to him. "Your head wishes to see you, we have sessfully taken down the intruders, but some of them are in the building, so we need to search for them, please make your way to the top floor to get your orders, as for the other groups, stay here for now, we will need youter as well." Chapter 677 Slowly Eliminating The Enemies ? The group of one of the heads, oblivious to what had happened above, entered the building before entering the two elevators that led to the highest floor. The group had 20 members, but only 7 of them were Tier IVbatants. The elevators wererge, but they couldn''t fit 10 people each, so in the end, the 7 Tier IVbatants, alongside 4 more members entered the two elevators. The man that called for them, whose name was Jack, entered one of the elevators with them. The strongest amongst the 11 was a mid-grade Tier IVbatant while everybody else was a low-grade Tier IV. Previously, upon the destruction of thest floor, the groups panicked as debris started falling down, even injuring some of them. They realized that the situation above was far more dangerous than they thought, but upon seeing Jack, they all rxed as they were certain that they had won. After all, they had nevere across any other group who was as powerful as all the heads together with their big boss, so for them, the Butcher and the heads losing was not possible. If they were a bit more careful, they would have noticed the oddities with Jack who was acting nervously and was constantly touching something on his chest. It was an item that Wolf had ced on his bare chest before sending him down. Wolf told him that the device nted on his chest will allow them to monitor his actions, and if he did anything that was suspicious, Wolf would then activate a switch that would cause the device to explode, killing the man instantly. What Jack didn''t know, was that that was aplete lie. The device was not a device at all. It was made out of steel, and the only thing it could do was stick to surfaces as Wolf had not finished creating runes on the device and giving it any other features. Still, the serious expression of Wolf and the previous battle they had made Jack deeply scared of them all, thus making him believe everything they were telling him. As the group entered thest floor, Jack exitedst. Everybody could see the chaos that had been made on the final floor, and they could see the many bodies littering the floor. The bodies of Reign and the others were all neatly ced next to each other, with each one being about 1 meter away from the other. Upon seeing how there were only 3 people on thest floor, the group was surprised, but Jack''s words made them rx immediately. Your leaders are currently searching for those that escaped, in total, we lost 4 heads in this battle and most of the other members. The second-inmand nodded his head before making his way to the center of the floor where Reign and the others were. "Your head should arrive soon, I have already notified him of your arrival," Jack said while walking behind them. As they all got to the center of the floor, Reign and the others moved. They all quickly stood up andunched attacks on the oblivious members of the group, as did Jack and the other 3 survivingbatants. Facing attacks from the front, as well as behind and the sides, the group of 11 was defeated before they were able to do a single thing. None of them managed to withstand thebined attacks of Reign and the others, leading to all of the dying right away. Maybe capturing them and trying to get some of them on their side would have been better in the long term, but these men were mostly criminals, with arge percentage of them being killers. Even if they were to bend the knee, Reign and the others would never be truly rxed with them and couldn''t trust them wholeheartedly, so it was better to eliminate them all and let Aethion try and get the information they needed. "Alright, 9 more groups to go." Reign said with a smile as Jack nervously nodded at him. "If we can continue doing this, we might end up killing all the groups before Beast and the others arrive, which will decrease the number of enemies by quite a lot, after all, the groups that were led by the 10 heads are the most powerful fighting force of this city, alongside the personal group of the Butcher who we have faced together with the heads," Wolf said as Reign and the others nodded at him. They heldplete control of the situation right now, and if they could continue killing the enemies like this, taking over the city wouldn''t be that difficult at all. Each group that was led by a head had at least 6 Tier IVbatants, and amongst them, at least 1 was a mid-grade Tier IVbatant right now. The many gangs of the city were mostly led by peak Tier IIIbatants, with only a minority having a Tier IVbatant as their leader. Of course, there were over a hundred gangs in the city, so that minority was still a good 20+ gangs. Overall, the city had over 100 Tier IVbatants, and that was only counting the gangs and people that were loyal to the Butcher. The neutral parties, as well as those hostile to the Butcher that were hiding in the city and around it also had Tier IVbatants, and if one was tobine their numbers with those of the Butcher''s gangs, they would get over 200 Tier IVbatants, of course, amongst them, most are low-grade Tier IVs. Compared to Doncaster, whose Tier IVbatants numbered less than 100, in fact, currently, there were way less than 100 of them as the number of yers that had managed to reach the Tier IV realm right now was about 60. Coupled with M''azgara''s monsters, they had almost 80 Tier IVbatants, which was less than half the total number of Tier IVs the city they were in currently had. Of course, numbers were not all. Reign was certain that the quality of Doncaster''s yers was higherpared to the enemy, but still, their sheer number would be enough to overwhelm them and in the end, defeat them. That was if the city waspletely in sync. Thanks to the Butcher''s fierce methods, his enemies dared not show themselves, and most of the citizens didn''t dare hunt too much and be too powerful as that would mean that they would be noticed by the gangs who would try to recruit them, and if one was to say no to a gang''s recruitment offer, nothing good would happen to them. Reign and the others continued calling the groups up to the building, and in less than half an hour, they had killed every single Tier IVbatant in them, leaving only some 100 Tier IIIbatants in front of the building who were waiting for theirrades and the heads toe out. That, however, did not happen, and as time passed, they started being a bit suspicious. After all, no matter howrge the building, with thebined efforts of the heads and all of their groups, it would be impossible for a couple of intruders to stay hidden for so long, leading to them questioning what Jack had previously told them. "If things continue like this, they might go back and alert the others, but we also can''t simply go down and kill them all as people would notice, rming every single gang in the city and making our subsequent actions more difficult," Wolf said as he peeked below to see what was going on. "Yeah, but we have already eliminated most of them so even if they do gather up to fight us, what will change, with our numbers, plus the help of those that have always been hostile to the Butcher, we should be able to overwhelm them and defeat them with minimal casualties," Shadow said from the side, leading to Wolf nodding. "Correct, but defeating the enemy with minimal casualties and taking them by surprise and defeating them with almost no casualties is very different." "Firstly, we would cement our strength in the hearts of the citizens, making them believe that we are far more powerful than the Butcher and his men were, which will lead to less unrest, not to mention that we won''t be able to eliminate every single gang member, so if we were to take them by surprise and eliminate almost all of them, the remaining gang members won''t dare cause any troubles." "Secondly, we will immediately gain the full support of the citizens and the neutral parties, so even without cing many of our men in the city, they will naturally do their best to calm everybody down and help us take over the city." "Overall, the future actions we will take in the city will be far easier if our n works, and for it to work, we need to make sure that none of those men alert the other gangs," Wolf said with a serious expression, leading to Reign and the others to look down solemnly and think of what to do with the 100 people that were waiting. Chapter 678 Establishing Contact ? "We we could invite them in, have them wait in the lobby of the ground floor maybe?" Jack asked as Wolf shook his head. "You have told them that the reason people are being called up is that there are some enemies that managed to get away and are hiding in the building, if we are to call them in and have them wait in the lobby, they''ll start believing that something is definitely wrong and might try running away immediately." "Maybe we can tell them to climb up the stairs and startbing through the first couple of floors in order to see if the enemies that have escaped are hiding there?" Shadow asked from the side as Wolf curled his lips and nodded his head. "That could be useful, it will make it a bit tougher for us to kill them fast, but it would minimize the chances of them escaping or sounding an rm." "Yeah, we''ll do that, Jack, go and tell them to startbing through the first four floors, divide them into four teams, each one being responsible for a floor each, as for those that are going to attack them, well, Jack, you should stay on the ground floor, any enemy that tries escaping by going down the stairs, you kill." "Tank, Shadow, Elijah, and you, Paul, you will be responsible for killing a group each," Wolf said as he pointed at the four of them. "With the exception of Tank, all three of you can fight well in smaller areas, while Tank can simply ce his shield in front of him and charge at the enemies through the hallway, he can also just bulldoze his way through a wall and attack them that way," Wolf said as they all nodded before looking at Jack who made his way over to the elevator. They took the elevator down to the fourth floor, and all of them, except for Jack, left the elevator. They nodded at Jack as he pressed the button to go down while Shadow, Elijah, and Paul started going down the stairs. Tank made his way to the end of the floor and waited. Elijah would be responsible for the third floor, Paul for the second, and Shadow for the first floor. As for Jack, he left the elevator with a solemn expression before going out and speaking to the over 100 men that were left in front of the building. "The situation is trickier than expected, we need to check the entire building, so even though the heads and your groups are doing all that they can, it''s not easy since the building is sorge, you are to divide yourselves into four groups and startbing the first four floors before moving up, don''t miss a single inch of a floor as we don''t know just where the enemy is hiding." Upon seeing Jack''s solemn expression, the remaining groups all nodded seriously as they understood why their heads and teammates were taking so long. "Umm sir how many enemies are left, and what about our own forces, are all the heads alright?" "There are only 3 enemies left, as for our own forces, even the big boss was injured by them, and about half of the heads had passed in the initial battle, so you can imagine how difficult the battle at the top was," Jack said solemnly, causing gasps of astonishment toe from the crowd as the groups couldn''t imagine that half of the most powerful characters of the city had died just like that. They all nodded to Jack before talking amongst themselves and dividing their forces into fourrge groups that each had slightly over 30 men. Even though their numbers were rtivelyrge, in a small enclosed space, they wouldn''t be able to utilize their full power and would be at a disadvantage when facing Shadow and the rest. As for Reign and the others, they were still waiting for Aethion to pry out information from the enemies they had ughtered. "Finally!" Reign suddenly shouted before looking at Wolf. "We got one ce, a potential hiding spot for one of the groups that are against the Butcher, I''m going to go there and try to talk to them, try to persuade them to join us." Reign said before being stopped by Wolf. "We need you here if Aethion manages to find out more, we need you to send more people to those locations in order to try and persuade them to join and help us during the attack, so I''ll go, I''ll bring a head of one of the Tier IV enemies with me to show them, and hopefully, they will trust me and join us." Upon hearing Wolf''s words, Reign clicked his tongue before nodding at him as he understood that it was the best option for them. Wolf nodded before going to the body of one of the people that had fought against them before decapitating the head with his sword and cing it in the inventory. The three people who remained grimaced a bit upon seeing his actions, but they did nothing else. After all, they were the ones that had lost, and they were powerless to go against Reign and the others, not to mention that they weren''t doing anything else to the bodies of their friends that had died, even though decapitation was already quite a difficult thing to see. Wolf nodded at Reign before entering an elevator with one of the three. The elevator was the fastest way to get down, and even if people were to see him, upon seeing how he was with one of the Butcher''s personal guards, they wouldn''t think much of it. Wolf made his way over to where the potential hideout was, which would take him about 20 minutes since he wasn''t going full speed so that he wouldn''t draw the attention of others. Of course, merely seeing him walk on the street would draw some attention, but he had taken a suit of leather armor from one of the Butcher''s personal guards, so even if a gang member was to see him, they wouldn''t daree close to him as the armor he was wearing had the logo of the Butcher on it. As for Reign, he silently praised Wolf as merely 15 minutes after thetter had left, Aethion managed to get another location from the souls of the enemies they had in. He had sent Aelrinder this time, and he had done the same as Wolf, decapitating one of the personal guards they had in before taking the armor of one of them and going down the elevator. Upon reaching the fifth floor, he could already hear the sounds of battleing from below as Tank started fighting against the enemies. Upon reaching the ground floor, Aelrinder looked back and saw three corpses behind Jack who nodded at him. As for Wolf, he had arrived at the location. He didn''t take off his armor as the party that was against the Butcher had probably already noticed him, and hiding the armor would probably make him even more suspicious. ''Old bar, a hidden door that leads to the basement.'' Wolf repeated in his head before entering the bar he believed was the one that the soul of the enemy meant. Upon entering, silence took over the bar as the slightly less than 10 patrons all stopped talking and nced at Wolf, their faces paling slightly upon noticing his armor. "You''re the boss?" Wolf asked an older man who was behind the bar. The man nodded his head, and Wolf could sense the aura of a high-grade Tier III being emanating from him. "Do you know who this is?" Wolf asked as he took out the severed head from the inventory, causing many men to jump from their seats. "Sit down, sit down!" The old man shouted suddenly as he stared at the severed head. "Why why are you showing me the severed head of one of the Butcher''s personal guards?" "Seems like everybody here are members of your group, that makes it easier," Wolf said with a smile, causing many to stiffen up and clench their weapons. "Me and my teammates killed the Butcher almost an hour ago, all of his heads and their groups have been killed with him, and only 4 personal guards are left, they have decided to join us, and I hope you will do the same." Wolf''s words were like an explosion in the heads of the people in the bar as the old man stared at him with a shocked expression. "We we are loyal, we will not go against the boss." The old man suddenly said as he clenched his teeth. "Dude, I already showed you the head of one of the personal guards, do you really think the Butcher would cut off the head of one of his Tier IV guards to tempt you guys when they already know this location and that the meeting ce for your group is in the basement, one that can be entered via a hidden door in this bar?" Chapter 679 Conquering The City ? Everybody in the bar suddenly rose from their seats, with even the old man behind the counter drawing his weapon. "Please, don''t embarrass yourselves," Wolf said as he released his aura, making everybody present shake in fear as they could sense the shadow of death looming above their heads. "If I wanted to, I could have killed everybody here without even entering the bar, I could have then simply smashed through the ground and started killing those below, after all, I am fairly certain that you don''t have a single person that is a high-grade Tier IV." Wolf calmly stated, prompting the old man to gulp before his eyes suddenly widened as the sound of a door opening was heard. "Uncle Ion, that''s enough, this man doesn''t have hostile intentions." A young woman said as she entered the bar through the hidden door that was actually a part of the wall. "You, you''re familiar." Wolf suddenly said as the woman nodded at him. "Yes, we traveled together in the desert back in the challenge, I have to admit, I never expected to see you here." The woman said with a smile as Wolf''s eyes suddenly widened. "You were part of the Ice Angels, wait, are you all here?" "No, I left my group after finding out that the city is here, the Butcher was far too strong for us to take down, but I didn''t want to leave my uncle and the other people I had known since childhood alone, so I decided to stay here and help them out." "I see, that means that the Ice Queen and the rest of you are close by, that''s good, we can join forces in the future, your help would be much appreciated," Wolf said with a smile as the woman chuckled. "I am certain that the boss won''t mind, our territory is not thatrge and it is a bit difficult to constantly have to do everything by ourselves, but enough of that, since you are here, that means Reign and the rest of your group are also present?" "Yeah, they''re in the building, we''re currently waiting for the rest of our people to arrive." "The red smoke that will rise high up in the air is the signal that they will send once they arrive, the green smoke that will shroud the top floors of the Butcher''s building will be the signal to start the attack, tell your men that, and get them ready, contacting any other groups that are willing to join in the attack will be appreciated," Wolf said as he ced the severed head back in the inventory. The woman, a member of the Ice Angels whose name Wolf didn''t know as she was not one of the powerful members of their group, nodded her head before Wolf turned around and made his way out. "Oh, Jack, as well as three other personal guards of the Butcher have also joined us, so don''t attack them when you see them," Wolf said before leaving the bar, leaving everybody astonished. "L, you know him?" Ion, the old man behind the counter asked her niece who nodded her head. "He is a member of the group I told you about, the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'', remember?" "Oh, yes, I do remember." "I told you that they would be the only ones capable of defeating the Butcher, and see, they did it, they defeated him and have finally liberated this city!" L said with a wide smile as her uncle shook his head. "Yes, but doesn''t that also mean that they will be taking control of the city?" "Well, of course, but wouldn''t you rather have the city controlled by them, a party I have personally fought side by side with and know that are good people than to have the Butcher and his gangs still ruling?" "You''re right, I''ll go and contact the other groups, the more people we have when the attack starts, the better!" Ion said as he mmed his hand on the counter out of excitement. "Yes, the more people we have, the faster we will be able to get rid of the gangs and minimize the casualties," L said before turning and walking out of the bar. "I''ll go notify some of them as well." Ion nodded at his niece before going down to the basement. L was a low-grade Tier IVbatant, she had managed to quickly level up in a short period of time sinceing here as she saw just how troubled the city was, leading to her hurrying up and managing to level up faster than ever before. With her strength, she would be fine alone in the city. Wolf wasn''t the only one that had contacted groups, as in the following 2 hours, Reign had managed to learn the locations of more and more hideouts. It seemed like the Butcher wasn''t really worried about the groups that had formed to go against her and were nning on capturing them all in the future before having them all die in the machines and turned into potions. But now, those groups would be used by Reign and the others to help take over the city faster. Some groups joined them right after seeing the severed head of one of the personal guards, some already knew about the entire thing as L''s uncle or L herself had told them, others feigned ignorance to the end, leading to Aelrinder or someone else simply telling them about the two signals and what would happen after them, while some had even attacked them, leading to some of Reign''s party members needing to beat them up before exining things. Finally, after two hours, a line of red smoke was seen outside of the city by Reign and the others, which meant that their reinforcements had arrived. Reign decided to wait a bit longer, even though he knew that that increased the chances of some gang members finding out the reinforcements, but thanks to Beast and his monsters, as well as the fact that everybodying to fight, was powerful, he was certain that they would be able to notice them beforehand, and if needed, kill them without making a scene. After slightly more than half an hour after the red smoke appeared, Reign and the others used their own devices, making thest four floors of the building emit a green smoke that signaled to theirrades that it was time to attack. The following couple of hours were chaotic as Reign and his group, the group led by Beast, as well as many smaller groups that were against the Butcher, started their attack. They immediately attacked the gangs and their bases, and even though Reign and the rest knew of what was happening below some bases, they could only go downter as that would take too much time and would allow the enemy to group up and even kidnap or kill people. Some gang members, upon noticing what was going on, had started taking hostages in order to threaten their opponents, some had even lost their minds and had resorted to killing everybody near them, as well as piging and looting. Some even assaulted women that they liked, but weren''t able to court previously. Smoke, fire, and corpses could be seen throughout the city as Reign and the others continued with their ughter. The gangs werepletely incapable of going against them as not only did Reign and the others attack them suddenly and had taken them by surprise, but their overall strength was greater than the gangs. Many gang leaders were below the bases, helping out with the process of making the potions, and even if they were to help, they would be incapable of doing much thanks to the fact that the number of Tier IVbatants on Reign''s side was far greater. They were actually surprised to find that some gangs had more than 1 Tier IVbatant, and the overall number of them was greater than what they initially believed, but it changed very little as most of them were low-grade Tier IVs, with only a small percentage being mid-grade Tier IV. After more than 5 hours, Reign and the others started making their way below the bases in order to save those that were captured, even though there were not many left. In total, from the start of the operation, it took them over 8 hours to finally finish it. There were still some gang members left, some had hidden in the city, some tried to escape and were caught and ughtered by M''azgara''s monsters, some managed to get away, and there were even those that were still in some houses or apartments and were threatening the enemy to stay back as they had hostages. Thetter proved to be a headache for Reign and the others as they needed to personally go there in order to help out. Even though they were capable of killing the enemy in an instant, there were quite a lot of them and they had to spread out in order to help out. Still, Reign had a smile on his face as a notification appeared in front of him. [ Congrattions, you have sessfully taken over the city of Wilkashere] Chapter 680 The Protective Dome ? With Reign now having conquered the city together with his men, he was able to easily integrate it into his territory with a portal. His allies had also joined in the battle after Beast had exined howrge the city was and how powerful of an enemy they had faced, but the battle they were expecting to happen never urred in the end. Thanks to Reign and the others using Jack and the other three personal guards of the Butcher, they were able to kill the enemy Tier IVbatants bit by bit and decrease their strength by a considerable amount before the final battle took ce. With most of the Tier IVbatants being eliminated, the enemies that were left were simply far too weak to truly pose a challenge, which led to their quick and easy defeat, culminating in an anti-climactic final battle. With the city under their control and with a portal installed, the people from Doncaster were able to easily walk in and start helping them out. Even though the number of people present in the city of Wilkashere was muchrgerpared to Doncaster, only a small percentage of them were hostile while the others helped them out. "Seems like that is all for now," L said from the side as she smiled at Reign and the others who had already heard about her from Wolf. "Yeah, with the Butcher and his gang gone, the city should return to normal fairly soon." Reign said with a nod of his head before everyone suddenly stared at the ceiling. The dome that had been protecting the city from any monster attacks in the past was suddenly flickering, and in a matter of moments, it disappeared. Right as everybody was about to panic, a giant golden tree appeared on top of the building where Reign and the others had fought against the Butcher. The long, golden roots quickly started piercing through the building before burrowing in the ground while the city started shaking. "What the hell is going on?!" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head as he also had no idea, but he could sense that the tree was happy for some reason. As the shaking intensified, Reign and the others started sending out people to stand at the edge of the city in order tobat any monster that might try to get inside. Minutes passed, and although there were no monstersing at them, the shaking of the city had still not ended, making many people nervous, as well as a bit scared. Everybody knew just how dangerous the outside world was, and the dome was the one thing that had protected them from the monsters all this time, losing it was a huge blow to the citizens and some had started ming Reign and the others for the disappearance. After all, the dome did disappear soon after Reign had managed to take over the city, so the dome''s disappearance had to be connected to him in some way. As more and more people arrived where Reign and the others were, the shaking continued growing more frequent, as well as stronger. People were afraid, they didn''t know what the hell was going on and why they had suddenly lost the protective dome, and why the city was shaking. Their answer arrived soon as the ground started cracking in the center of the city Reign was able to sense that his tree was growing happier and happier. It was truly excited for some reason, and soon, Reign connected the dots. After all, the dome disappeared soon after he took over, but there was another thing that urred, and that was the appearance of the golden tree. The dome disappeared a mere instant before the tree showed up, and Reign quickly realized that it had to be connected to it. As Reign was thinking that, the cracks widened before parts of the streets copsed and fell down as a hole started expanding in the center of the city. Everybody had evacuated from the center, so there were no casualties, but the damage that was being done was not light at all as buildings started copsing as well. "Come with me, we need to get close to the center!" Reign suddenly shouted as the others all followed him. Even the allied forces, as well as some of the top fighters of the neutral factions of the city, went after them as they were interested in what was happening. As Reign arrived near the center, he stared at the giant hole that was still expanding and swallowing up buildings. He could see some pale golden leaves and branches in the hole as he realized just why the city had a protective dome for so long. They actually had another branch of Yggdrasil. Compared to his, the one found in the center of Wilkashere wasrger and seemed to be older as well, but the vitality of the tree was definitely a few steps below the one that Reign had bonded with. The golden tree was pulling the other tree that had been hidden below the city for god knows how long, and it seems that that was the reason why the dome had disappeared. "Another branch of Yggdrasil," Wolf said with a shocked expression as he stared at the tree whose branches suddenly started elongating and twisting around the roots that Reign''s golden tree had used to wrap around and pull it out. "Let''s go, we need to help out, the faster this process finishes, the faster we will be able to give a satisfactory answer to the citizens." Reign said as he charged toward the two trees with Wolf and the others charging right behind him. The two trees had started fighting. From what Reign could understand, it seems like once such trees were to establish contact, only one would be left as the other would do its best to devour its power and make it its own. The branches and roots iled around the area as Reign and the others started attacking the tree but were incapable of doing much to it as each attack theyunched at it would get devoured by a yellow barrier that would appear and tank the attack for the tree. "That''s the same thing as the dome, it seems the tree was what had created the dome that protected the city." Reign said with a serious expression. "Upon noticing the appearance of another tree, it had pulled back the dome, allowing it to only shield itself so that it could be victorious." "We need to help out and make sure the tree is weakened and destroyed by our tree, that would not only make the territory safer as the tree would definitely benefit a lot from devouring another tree that was probably stronger than it, but it could potentially bring some other benefits as well." Reign said as he charged forward before joining the battle. The roots and branches were incredibly tough, so tough that even Reign that trouble when it came to cutting through them. He wasn''t in his peak state, of course, but even then, Reign wasn''t certain that he could destroy the branches and roots easily. With each passing second, the trees came closer as Reign''s golden tree was not only pulling the tree toward it but was slowly going down the building thanks to the roots that it was able to control. The incredible sight of two gigantic trees acting like living beings and battling each other was unlike anything they had ever seen before, and many people started gathering nearby in order to observe the battle. Reign and the others were constantly harassing and attacking the foreign tree, and luckily for them, after keeping the dome active for so long, the other tree was far from its full power. The trees were now merely 2 meters away from each other, and now now was the time for the two to truly go against one another and start doing their best in order to not only destroy the other tree but observe and learn how the other was using his powers so that they would be able to mimic itter on. As more and more people arrived, Reign even received an rm as it seemed that monsters had been spotteding near the city from the east. Reign nodded at his teammates as a couple of them left the area and went to where the monsters had been spotted in order to help out and maintain the state of the city. The nearer the two trees came to devouring each other, the less Reign and the others could do to help out. After all, attacking and weakening the enemy tree was almost impossible thanks to the power it possessed. The shield around it protected it against attacks and was able to seemingly make them worthless, so Reign was forced to leave it all to his own tree. He was worried, but he was also confident in its ability to take over the new tree and be more powerful. Chapter 681 The Battle Of Trees ? The battle between the two trees continued for hours. Each one was trying its best to wrap around the other and to win the battle in order to grow stronger than before. The monsters that appeared at the east of the city had been dealt with. The most powerful amongst them were low-grade Tier III monsters, and when faced against an entire group of Tier III yers that was led by two Tier IVs, the monsters had no chance of even fleeing. Reign and the others stared with solemn expressions at the two trees that were fighting. Most of the branches and even roots had been ripped apart or broken in pieces during the battle and the tree trunks were not faring much better as most of the bark was gone from both of them. Reign stared at the smaller tree that was fighting vigorously, using its branches and roots much more aggressively and managing to take advantage early on before being stopped by therge tree that made a counterattack. Hours passed, and yet nobody amongst them had moved but continued staring at the fight, hoping that they might be able to help out the golden tree. Even after so long, however, the barrier that kept the other tree safe was still present, making it nearly impossible for anyone to join the fight and help the tree out. After a couple of rounds of attacking, Reign and the others noticed how the barrier was not as powerful as before as it would start flickering after absorbing a couple of attacks. Still, Reign and the others had decided to stop as they wanted to attack the tree when it was in the most important moment of the battle in order to tilt the favors to the golden tree. As the battle raged on, less and less movement could be seen from the trees as they were no longer battling using their bodies, but their wills. The two trees were not live other living beings as they had no soul, instead, they had a will, one that was simr to the will a would have. The two wills shed in a manner that was almost impossible for others to notice, even after using mana to boost their eyes, many wouldn''t be able to see anything weird. Some could see some slight traces of what was going on, and only those who were well attuned to souls and had a lot of mana like Reign would be able to gain a clear picture. Of course, even Reign wouldn''t have been able to see everything if not for his connection to the tree. Laura and Shadow were able to see the battle partly, and the others could see glimpses of it. Reign could see two figures above the trees. One was a golden child that looked no older than 7, and the other was a monster made from a couple of human corpses. The golden child was the will of the golden tree, while the monster was the one from the pale golden tree. ''It is good that you have taken down the Butcher, if things had continued the same way here, the tree would have been corrupted deeply before turning into a devil tree, a powerful monster that could corrupt and absorb entire worlds.'' Aethion said in a solemn voice as he stared at the Will. ''The wills of the branches of Yggdrasil are different from other beings as they were the representation of the area they were at.'' ''If a ce had too many evil things being done, the will would get corrupt, if it was the opposite, it would stay pure, allowing it to condense its power by arge margin, just like you can see here.'' Aethion suddenly shook his head before smiling. ''It is good that the tree decided to attack, with the corruption of the will being so deep, even after you have taken over, the tree might have still evolved into a devil tree in the future, creating mayhem in the city and probably killing or driving most of the people here mad.'' Reign nodded his head, even though he didn''t understand quite a bit of what Aethion had said. The golden child moved and attacked the monster. Golden light flickered around the child as it punched, smashing the monster to a bloody pulp before thetter regenerated in an instant. ''Their wills are still quite strong, but when you attack the tree, it will make its will weaker as well.'' The two wills continued battling for over half an hour before the situation got more and more heated. In pure power, the child was the superior one without a shred of doubt, but the monster could regenerate itself in an instant before attacking again. As time passed, the advantage the child held became smaller, just like how things had progressed with their bodies. "Get ready to attack!" Reign shouted as everybody started channeling mana, ready to attack at a moment''s notice. The trees had started deteriorating. Even without being able to see the fierce battle that was taking ce, they could imagine just how it was going from the state each tree was in. Sometimes, they would even heal slightly before once again starting to wither, and soon, both trees had lost their luster while Reign continued staring at the battle. "Now, attack with all that you''ve got!" Reign shouted before attacking as well. The barrier appeared once more, but it was thinner and weaker than ever before, and after tanking 10 hits, it was finally broken through. The attacksnded on the trunk of the tree and did little damage, but Reign could see that it was working since its will had stopped for a moment before resuming the fight, but with slightly lower speed and power now. "It''s working, continue attacking, continue!" Reign said as he lead by example as he continued attacking from afar time and time again. Therge size of the tree made it difficult for damage to be umted quickly as its size wasn''t just for show. The tree had great defensive powers as well, and they were on full disy here as Wolf''s mes which could even melt metals hadn''t been able to do much against it. Reign''s lightning, Shadow''s darkness, and no attack seemed to have a decent impact on the tree, but it did help the golden tree out during the battle of wills. ''Come on, take it down,e on.'' Reign thought as he continued bombarding the tree. They had been through arge fight, so nobody was at their peak, nor did they have all of their mana presents, which meant their attacks were not as effective as they could be. Still, it was enough to make it difficult for the pale golden tree''s will to start changing slightly. It first started shrinking slightly before some of the body parts started disappearing as well. ''It seems to have gotten some tips for the will creation from the Butcher, making it look like an Abomination from afar, but also from up close. Reign and the others, as tired as they were, continued attacking and helping their tree out as they knew that the benefits it would give after it swallowed the other tree would be immense. Their attacks were simr to how it felt for a human to be bitten by an ant, so even though it was annoying, the tree didn''t really look at humans like they were a threat. Still, ants could kill many things if they were in a group, so after being bombarded by attacks for over half an hour, the tree''s defenses were going down, allowing Reign''s Golden Tree to upy an advantage right now. The golden child continued attacking the monster, but the trees themselves had started moving again and battling. The two trees seemingly were locked into a hug while Reign and the others got near in order to try and tilt the odds out a bit more. The two trees suddenly created a barrier, a cocoon of sorts before being fully shielded by it. Even their wills have been taken back to their bodies as Reign couldn''t notice any of the two wills being present nearby now. Reign waited with bated breath as he hoped for the best to happen, and after some 25 minutes, the cocoon that the two trees had created started falling down, and as it did, it showed that nothing was in it. Reign still had a connection with the tree, and he could sense that it was here, but he had no idea just what was going on, until he saw the tree, or to be more exact, he saw the golden child. The child suddenly appeared at the center of the cocoon before looking at Reign and smiling at him. As Reign raised an eyebrow at the confusion he felt, a change urred. The city, that had already been attacked 6 times during the battle, and thanks to theirrge numbers, they were able to kill or chase the enemies away. The monsters have been sessfully dealt with, and now, the dome had suddenly appeared, shielding the city once more. Chapter 682 The Golden Child ? The dome was even stronger than before as golden light shone around it, causing all the monsters that had been charging toward the city to stop and screech in anger and frustration before turning around. The monsters had sensed the hundreds of thousands of humans living in the city, but before they were able to charge and partake in ughter and carnage, they were forced to go back as the dome that had surrounded the city in the past appeared once more. Reign stared at the golden child that was floating in mid-air before suddenly feeling a sense of weightlessness and floating himself. He wasn''t doing anything, his body was not responding to him, but he was calm as he knew that it was the golden child, the manifestation of the branch of Yggdrasil that was bound to him that was making him float toward itself. "Reign?" The child suddenly spoke directly to Reign''s mind as thetter looked at it with surprise. He had been able to sense the emotion of the golden tree before, so he knew it had a consciousness and could feel, but this was the first time he heard its voice. "Why did you leave us, why for so long?" The golden child spoke before suddenly looking at Reign with confusion. "Oh no you are not him and yet, so familiar almost the same." The golden child said before extending its hand and touching Reign''s cheek. As for Reign, he was confused as he didn''t understand a single word that the golden child had spoken. Thenguage it used was at the same time familiar, and yetpletely foreign to him. "Odd and yet not odd at the same time foreign, yet familiar friendly yet deep inside, monstrous." The golden child said as it ced its palm on Reign''s chest as it furrowed its eyebrow. "What are you?" The child asked before bright light shone from it, shrouding the area. "Too much I used too much energy have to rest sleep again." The child said before shaking its head. The light from inside its eyes dimmed before disappearing, but the child was still present in front of Reign. "Reign?" The child spoke, but this time, it spoke with a different voice, and Reign was able to understand it. "This is the first time we have managed to speak normally." The child said in a cheerful voice as Reign stared at it with confusion. "You why is your voice different, even the way you speak, it''spletely different from before." "Different from before, what do you mean before, this is the first time we are speaking, do you mean to say you heard me speak before that should be impossible." The child said with confusion as Reign simply looked at it. "Boy, what is it?" Aethion asked Reign as thetter told him about the child. "I didn''t hear a thing, you came to the child and then there was a bright light, and then it spoke, are you sure you didn''t imagine it, I should have seen it as well if it happened." "It happened, my sensors have been able to pick it up, but unfortunately, I cannot gain ess to them whatever happened before, whatever was spoken the encryption has deemed it as too much for any of us to know for now," Jared said as Reign nodded to him, still confused. "You were you always able to talk?" Reign asked the child who nodded to him eagerly. "I was sleeping before too tired to do anything after being sent away from Mother, just like my other siblings." "We we have to grow be more powerful be bigger and stronger with the person we bond so that we can turn into what we were all part of once." "We we have to kill each other, only one will be the victor, the others will have to join the one that turned into what Mother used to be or be content with always being weaker." The child spoke with a clear voice and almost no emotion. Reign could sense that the golden child was in fact just a child, the way it talked, the way it thought, it was clear that it didn''t think too much, even the act of killing his ''siblings'' didn''t make it sad or hesitant. It was like it was created for that one purpose, and that wouldn''t be far off from the truth. "My brother changed, he was infected in a way he became a monster, so it was to me to ease his pain and take his power in order to grow." The child said as it looked down at the withering tree that once shielded the city. After taking its power, it became much smaller, there was no more power left in it, no consciousness, nothing. "I I have to rest now absorb all the power so that I can be more powerful and help you more in the future, you have to be stronger as well we can only be partners if we are both strong." The child said as it smiled at Reign before it scattered in the air. As for Reign, he was sent back to the others, floating slowly before touching the ground again. Reign nced at the golden tree that was growing in the distance. It had once again climbed to the top of the building where the Butcher had been as even after Amanda''s death, the power she had remained, it was only invisible to Reign and the others, but not to the tree that had taken it as nourishment. Roots started growing again, burrowing through the building, slowly, but surely. "Wait, if the tree grows here now, what will happen to Doncaster?" Wolf asked Reign who nced at him before shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter where the tree is, it has spatial powers, so every territory we control will be connected through it, hell, we don''t even need to use the portal we have built here as we can teleport to and fro this ce with the tree." Reign said as he gained knowledge from the tree after the child went to slumber. The tree was connected to him, so he was able to understand many things that it could do without ever even asking about them. Of course, as the child had previously said, the tree was undergoing something simr to an evolution as it had devoured another branch of Yggdrasil, one that was actually more powerful than it was. It was mostly because the branch had been changed and warped so much from the constant killing and sacrifice in the city that its powers changed, became muddled, and twisted, making it unable to use its full power and allowing Reign''s tree to win and take its power for itself. ''They''re just children, that is why the tree here had been twisted beyond recognition, if a branch sees such horrifying things for long, it will make it different, just like how a child would absorb everything it saw for a long time.'' Reign thought before shaking his head and turning around. "Alright guys, we have a lot to do." "I''ll buy some speakers and ce them around the city so that everybody can hear us, furthermore, even though the tree is now in slumber, I still have ess to some of its powers, so I can create arge holographic image that will allow almost the entire city to see us." "We need to make a speech, calm the people down and let them know what has happened, and what will happen in the future." Reign said as the others all nodded. "Furthermore, we need to make sure that everybody is with us, the parties that do not wish to be a part of our territory will be allowed to leave, hell, we can even give them a map of the area so that they can safely go to other territories." "Even though it seems silly, by doing that, we will foster a good rtionship with the popce who will understand that we do not n on ruling this city like the Butcher had and that we will not do anything that will be bad for them." Reign suddenly yawned as he truly felt exhausted after everything that happened. Not only did he and the others have a long and arduous battle against the Butcher and her men, but they also spent many hours after that nning and then fighting, until finally witnessing the incredible battle that took ce between the two branches of Yggdrasil. With everything finally being finished, it was time to slowly integrate the city with their territory, and thanks to how the Butcher had been running things, Reign and the others didn''t think that would be difficult at all. The portal was still there as before the tree was finished absorbing the power of the other branch, it wouldn''t be able to allow them to teleport to and from Doncaster. Chapter 683 Calming The Populace ? Reign and the others didn''t need much time to set up the speakers around the city, nor did they need a lot of time to gather people outside their homes so that they would listen to what they were about to say. The speakers were automatically ced by the system, so truthfully, Reign and the others had nothing to do but wait for the people to gather around. Of course, they didn''t just wait. They were meeting the many groups of the city that had risen against the Butcher or were neutral and did their best to help out the citizens as much as they could. It was from them that they learned of the hundreds of people who were outside of the city. Those people had left and made their own little territories outside. Even though it wasn''t that safe, they were free, the Butcher and his gangs didn''t know about them and they could do whatever they wished to do. They also acted as safe havens for those that left the city and didn''t know what to do next. Meeting those groups, talking to them about what is to be done next, pacifying them and letting them know that they had no hostile intentions to them or the citizens, all of that took some time. It was about 2 hours after setting up the speakers that Reign and the others finally made their way to the top of the building and stood right below the gigantic tree that was showing no signs of stopping its growth. They used the tree''s power to broadcast themselves around the city so that people could both see and hear them. Their speech continued for over thirty minutes, during which they exined everything that had happened. Reign and the others exined how they had only visited the city out of curiosity at first before exploring, trying to see if they could ally themselves with the city, but upon hearing all the horrible things that the Butcher had done, they changed their minds and wanted to see just how powerful they were before unintentionallying across the basement where the horrible production of the potions was going on. Upon hearing how hundreds of people were kidnapped and killed in order to be a potion that the Butcher would drink in order to increase her own power, the people grew pale, some didn''t believe it as even though they hated the Butcher, they believed that Reign and the others were trying to make him worse than he was in order to gain more favor from the public. Thanks to all the people that had been saved from the many basements, however, it wasn''t hard for Reign and the others to give the people proof, especially since the proof is witnesses that have been saved from below. The story of what the Butcher had been doing was slowly spreading through the city even before the broadcast, which was intentionally done by Reign and the others. It was true that the more evil they managed to present the Butcher as, the more likely the citizens would ept them as the new rulers of the city, especially if Reign and the others did their best to show them that they weren''t here to make their lives more difficult. All of them had seen for themselves just how powerful Reign and the others were, after all, not only had they defeated the Butcher and his heads, but they had also managed topletely take over the city in such a short period of time. Many people witnessed their strength as they culled the many gangs in the city, and them believed that even if they wanted to go against them, it would be futile, after all, they couldn''t do anything against the Butcher and the gangs, so what could they hope to achieve by going against Reign and the others? Half an hour passed and Reign finished his speech. He had given the citizens a brief overview of the areas they were active in, the territories they were allied with, as well as the power they had. Upon seeing the monsters that calmly entered the city without as much as touching a single person and standing behind Reign and the others, many grew a bit pale. After all, it was an army of hundreds of powerful Tier III monsters, with over 10 Tier IV monsters standing right next to them and acting docile. Some of them were even able to talk, which further made the people nervous as Reign exined how they had allied themselves with a group of orcs and M''azgara, the one that created all the monsters and could continue doing so in the future. After all, most of the people had no idea how powerful the Butcher and his people truly were, otherwise, they would have realized that Reign and the others, although very powerful, weren''t that much more powerful than they were whenparing the entire fighting force they had. Still, they had won, that much was a fact, and even those that knew just how powerful the Butcher and her men were, couldn''t deny that, they could only specte how strong they must be to be able to do such a thing without suffering many casualties. There was no cheering, no cursing, nothing could be heard after Reign finished his speech and stopped the broadcast, and deactivated the speakers. The citizens were mostly confused as Reign told them that they were free to do whatever they wished to do. Contrary to the Butcher, Reign used the control he had over the city to help out and create many buildings that would bring prosperity to the territory. Amanda had barely done any of that. The people didn''t have ess to many of the things built, only her gang did. If one wanted to use the auction house, the training hall, the simtion building, or anything that could help them with getting better gear, practicing their fighting skills or gaining experience, they would need to be members of one of the many gangs. With all of the requirements needed, many of the citizens didn''t manage to do anything, and most of the poption was stuck doing menial jobs that benefited the gangs of the city, leading to the overall strength of the city being many times lower than it should have been. With their great numbers, there should have been hundreds of Tier IVbatants in the city, not a meager amount of only slightly above 200 in total. Reign and the others continued talking with the groups that were still arriving. Upon hearing that the Butcher was now dead, some of the groups that left the city and had created a secret hideout nearby had even taken their stuff and returned to the city upon confirming the validity of the information. Reign and the others weed all of them, of course, and they met with every single leader of every single group there was. The citizens had also elected leaders that would represent each neighborhood, and Reign and the others met with them as well. It took hours to finish meeting all the people and talking with them. The conversations ranged from the usual topics like what will happen to the city now, what are Reign and the others nning on doing, and will the safety of the citizens be assured, to topics such as whether the citizens that wish to fight would be allowed to fight if they could now purchase gear like the people in Doncaster could Reign and the others did their best to cate them and assure them that they would haveplete freedom and could even leave the city, unfortunately, some were quite mad at them. There were family members of the gang members that had been killed during the battle. ?m Not all gang members were evil bastards that just wanted to kill people, although most were. Some joined the gangs in order to be able to be stronger and care for their families, and unfortunately, even though the citizens did recognize some of them and managed to tell Reign''s men that they were not enemies, some were not as lucky during the battle. Their family members were devastated, but also angry at Reign and the others. Some had grouped up and were protesting down at the building, fully aware that if Reign and the others were simr to the Butcher, they would be killed. They didn''t care at this point as their own family members have been killed. If their destiny was to die as well, then at the very least, they would be showing the people of the city that Reign and the others were no better than the Butcher. Luckily for them, that was not the case. Reign and the others had met with them and even apologized. After all, they wanted to take over the city as fast as possible, so they didn''t take into ount that there were some good people in the gangs as well, but even if they knew it, they would have probably done the same thing. Some casualties were bound to happen, and honestly, Reign and the others cared more for their own people than those in Wilkashere. Apologizing to them in public and telling them that they would do their best to help everybody in the city was the best thing to do currently, and it would help with currying favor with the citizens. Chapter 684 The Third Phase Begins ? Two weeks had passed since Reign and the others killed the Butcher and took over the city. The golden tree had finished with absorbing the power of the previous tree in 3 days, and it was finally able to connect the town of Doncaster and the city by forming a giant portal with its roots. Contrary to what they believed, the tree was not only present in the city of Wilkashere, it was in Doncaster as well. There were two trees, both identical to each other existing in both cities at once. And how that was possible? Well, it was because the tree had spatial powers, and with those powers, the tree had been able to create two anchor points, one in Doncaster, and the other in Wilkashere. With the two anchor points present, the tree then moved what was there in a separate dimension while at the same time creating an exact duplicate that could still be seen from the outside. The building where the Butcher had once been, and the warehouse below which the underground city was located, no longer actually existed as the two were mere copies that the tree had created. With the copies put in ce, the tree used its powers to ovep the two locations, making it visible in both. The tree was present in both Doncaster and Wilkashere at the same times, and yet it wasn''t, at least not truly. The true body was actually in a separateyer, one that was outside the scope of what people could see, but it was thanks to thatyer, one that Reign had never been to thanks to the fact it was one where spatial interference was high and it was nearly impossible for beings that hadn''tprehended a bit of the spatial element to even sense, let alone visit without dying. The tree could be attacked at either one of the two locations, but it would suffer some superficial damage from it, nothing that could truly threaten itpletely. With Doncaster being allied with multiple territories, one being the underground city that was below Pripyat, and with Reign and the others controlling Wilkashere as well, the overall power of the territory had increased tremendously. They had tens of thousands of yers that werebat ready, and over ten thousand were Tier III and above, making for a powerful army that could threaten almost anyone, at least that is what Reign and the others believed as the situation inrger cities was much more chaotic, as they knew from Shadow''s father who was in New York. Multiple safe zones had been created inrge cities, but incredibly powerful monsters had also spawned, making it near impossible for some of the safe zones to even be reached as monsters were right next to them. One had toin about how the system had gone about cing the safe zones as most people couldn''t reach them on time, thus dying at the very start of the game. In total, billions of people had died, and even though Reign and the others didn''t know the exact number of people that had survived, they doubted it would be above 40% of the poption, hell, even that estimate was generous. The hunting never stopped, however, as Reign and the others had spent the two weeks hunting, as well as dealing with multiple issues that urred in Wilkashere. Reign and the others were their saviors, that was what many believed, but many were also disgruntled as they believed that the many neutral groups, as well as those hostile to the Butcher, would have defeated her in the end, but Reign and the others had swooped in and taken control. Of course, none dared say it out loud or do anything about it, but humans were fickle creatures that couldn''t be fully understood by anybody. Some had started acting out in the city, causing trouble and even attacking or looting before being captured by those who were put in charge of keeping the people safe. Reign and the others had to personally take charge and start dealing with such troublemakers, and that took a lot of their time the first week after they took control. As more time passed, the easier it became for them to leave it to those they had ced in charge of things in the city, and after two weeks, fewer and fewer problems arose, and Reign and the others had finally managed to not only reach the peak of Tier IV but also level up a couple of times and get near the limit before Tier V. They didn''t want to reach the max level as that would immediately trigger an evolution challenge, and if they were forced to go to another once again, the foging from the depths of the mountain range could potentially spread out by a lot, causing many people to die and for some things that they had constructed around the wall to be lost. They weren''t willing to take such losses, nor were they willing to take the risk of evolving and then exploring the depths as who knew just how long it would take them to finish their evolution challenge. They had already ventured into the depths again after reaching the peak of the fourth tier, and even though the monsters were constantly attacking them, they were able to reach much deeper than before, unfortunately for them, the number of monsters deep inside was humongous, and even if they could defeat them all without somehow dying out of exhaustion, the sheer number of dead monsters would make them level up multiple times and potentially bring them to the max level and trigger the evolution challenge, thus, they had decided to gather up everybody before going inside again. "Are you all ready?" Reign asked the Tier IVs who were gathered in front of the wall. With the help of their allies, Reign and the others had managed to gather over 200 Tier IVbatants for this one final mission they had in the mountain range. They needed to get to the very center, where the fog was emanating from, no matter the cost. Some of the Tier IVs would probably die, but even with therge numbers and great powers the monsters inside the fog had, it shouldn''t be overwhelming to them, so the casualties shouldn''t be toorge, at least that was what Reign and the others were hoping for. The negative effect from the fog would definitely make everybody present weaker than they were, but they already knew that, and many were ready to use everything they had to fight the monsters and finally get rid of the annoying fog that lingered in the depths of the mountain range. Right as Reign and the others were about to venture inside, one person suddenly came out of the portal with staggering steps. He was running as fast as he could and opened his mouth. "The barriers are gone, the barriers between the areas are gone!" At the exact same time, they had heard the man. Ding! [ The Third Phase of the game will now officially begin. ] [ The barriers that barred the way for the stronger monsters to go in the weaker areas have been lifted, monsters will be now present everywhere, and their power will vary by a lot, still, the areas where powerful monsters are present will still have powerful monsters as many of them won''t be eager to leave so easily. ] [ The safe zones, even the ones in the most dangerous ces of the world, have beenpletely lifted, those that managed to take over will now be able to create a protective dome, and those that had already done so will be able to reinforce it. ] [ The Third Phase of the game is underway,plete mayhem will now ur in the world, may the gods bless you yers, and may your hunts be as fruitful as always. ] "Now, really, it had to be now?!" Reign yelled out in anger as many people started panicking. He quickly calmed them down and sent the Tier IV yers away as he knew that the territories they hade from might be attacked now. There were leaders of the territories amongst them, so he sent all of the Tier IVs away so that they could help out. ?m "We will have to venture inside tomorrow, the notification has trulye at a bad time." Reign said as the others nodded before they all stared at the fog with shock. "What is happening?" "It''s expanding, but it''s so fast, unlike ever before." "Dammit, this definitely has something to do with the notification, it seems like the fog was under some kind of restriction before!" Reign yelled out in anger before clenching his teeth. "We can''t wait, if we don''t go now, it might be toote tomorrow." "We have to make sure not to kill too many of the monsters before reaching the center of the depths," Wolf said as Reign nodded to him before looking at the wall that was slowly being taken over by the fog. Chapter 685 Charging To The Depths ? Reign and the others quickly nced back at the portal before sending Greenie through it to tell people that this portal will not be working till further notice. After all, the fog would soon engulf the portal, and they didn''t want to see anybody making a mistake and walking through it, thusing in contact with a Tier IV monster and dying. ?m There was also the chance that the fog could somehow corrupt the portal, or that the monsters would be able to walk through it immediately and wreak havoc in Doncaster, thus they disabled it, but they didn''t move it as they didn''t have time to do so. M''azgara''s elites were with them before, but now, only 3 of them were left to help them out while everybody else went back to Doncaster and the other territories. Even though most of the barriers had been lifted for quite some time now, it was still rare for powerful monsters to go to the weaker areas, but after the notification, it was as if a switch had been flipped. All the monsters suddenly turned crazy, running from area to area and fighting for hegemony. Tens of monsters were dying each second in one area, and those that had been outside and were hunting were in for a nasty surprise as they were forced to partake in the ughter. Luckily, the monsters didn''t differentiate between humans and other monsters. It was a giant free-for-all as everybody fought amongst themselves. Only the monsters that had previously been in groups still fought in groups, but there were some cases where they started fighting against each other as well. Smaller territories, like the one that had allied itself with Reign and the others first, were panicking as they were in lower leveled areas and most of them didn''t fight, thus they had a shortage of higher leveled fighters that could go up against the more powerful monsters that would surely make their way to them. It wasplete mayhem across the entire world, smaller territories would be overrun by monsters and there would be millions of people dying each day because of the third phase. Those that had worked hard from the very beginning and never cked off, never fully relying on the safe zones the system had ced, sighed in relief as they were powerful enough to withstand the attacks of the monsters that were making their way over, while those that had in fact bezy and were merely killing nearby monsters for food were in despair. Many had turned their territories into their own personal kingdoms, bullying the people inside and not allowing a single person to go out and hunt because they feared that someone would be more powerful than them and would take over the territory. Each and every single person like that was now in despair, they stared at the territory that was now not only left without a safe zone but waspletely open for powerful monsters to attack. After all, not all safe zones had been deactivated right away, and some had no idea that something like this would happen as they didn''t care to even learn what the system was nning on doing in the future. Reign and the others were speeding through the mountain range, every time they came across a monster, they would wound it before allowing M''azgara''s monsters to kill them, thus not getting any exp. M''azgara would get a small portion of the exp that her monsters received, but it would be tiny and she needed many of them to fight so that she would level up as well. She was a peak Tier IVbatant right now, just like Reign and the rest, and so were her elites. None of her monsters could surpass her level, however, and even if they were the same level as she was and would continue killing monsters, the exp would be wasted as she wouldn''t be getting any more in that way, but the exp be stored so that the elites could immediately level upter. Of course, the maximum exp that could be stored would be enough for them to level up twice, no more. Reign and the others were moving through the depths with incredible speed. The fog was now moving fast and they knew that whatever was happening was bad, so they needed to quickly get to the center, otherwise, the repercussions could be grave. "Dammit, this damned system, it couldn''t have waited one more day?!" Shadow cursed out loud as Reign and the others clicked their tongues in frustration as they had the same thoughts. They had gathered up so many people and were right about to go in, and the third phase just had to start. Still, they preferred this than for the third phase to have started while they were in the depths, as that would make everybody panic, leading to the Tier IVs going back in haste and some even potentially dying as the monsters would continue attacking them. "There''s no use crying over spilled milk, these are the cards we have been dealt with, we should be powerful enough to deal with whatever waits for us at the center, even if it''s a Tier V monster or 2 of them, with Reign''s transformation and all of us going all out, we should be able to defeat them, I just hope nothing more waits for us inside," Wolf said with a sigh before shing with his sword and cutting off a leg of a monster that had been charging at them. Licon, the first humanoid elite that M''azgara had created, as well as the one that continued being the most powerful, smashed the head of the monsters in a single blow before following Reign and the others. "The monsters are now more numerous," Licon said as Reign and the others nodded. "The fog is spreading, which means the area in which the monsters can be active is increasing, which allows them to spread out more, no longer will their numbers be so dense in the center, in a way, that is also beneficial to us," Wolf said as he looked ahead. The party continued running toward the center, not wasting any time and inspecting the area slowly as they had passed through numerous times, not to mention that they were much more powerful than before and only the most powerful amongst the monsters here could threaten them. Chaos had ensued in the mountain range as well as the demon tribes sensed the big change in the world, and the monsters had started rioting as well. Even though the mountain range was onerge area, it was in a way divided into many smaller areas and the monsters had been spread out neatly to allow one to know where to go to fight weaker monsters, and where to go to fight the stronger ones. That was no longer the case as the monsters started moving around the entire mountain range, no longer being content with staying in one ce. It seemed like the only monsters that showed no change were the ones in the desert next to the mountain range, of course, they slept during the day, so Reign and the others would have to see what happens during the night. From how they acted, the monsters in the desert really liked the desert, so they were hopeful that they wouldn''t make their way over to the mountain range nor the other areas since they were the absolute strongest monsters around, and not even Reign and the others could go against them at this point. As they moved deeper and deeper inside, the number of monsters increased, but not like before. Now, instead of all the monsters being densely packed inside, it seemed that they had started running all over the ce thanks to the fog expanding. It had even started expanding to the area next to it, going across the mountains and allowing the monsters to go to other areas now. "It''s just like you said, the density of the monsters is no longer the same as before, we should be able to go to the center without much trouble now!" Reign said as he appeared above a monster that attacked him and stabbed it through one of its two heads before kicking it away. "Yeah, I think we don''t need to worry about exp so much now, I don''t think we''ll reach the maximum level even if we ughter most of the monsters that attack us," Shadow said as he used his daggers to decapitate a monster before kicking its head away and hitting another monster on the head, causing the severed one to explode and spill brain matter and some blood around the area. "Still, try to limit your kills, you never know how many we might face in the center." Reign calmly told Shadow who sighed before nodding his head with slight regret. Laura had it the easiest as she would st monsters from afar and weaken them before allowing M''azgara''s elites to kill them. As time passed, they got deeper and deeper inside, until some 5 hourster, they were finally near the center and were now deeper than ever before. Chapter 686 The Center Of The Depths ? Upon reaching the deepest parts of the depths that they had ever reached, Reign and the others stared ahead as there were curiously no monsters there at all. It was all barren, the fog was denser, but there was nothing there. No trees, no nts, no monsters, nothing at all. They could actually barely see 20 meters ahead of them, which was significantly lower than usual as the eyesight that Reign and the others had was much superior to a normal human and they would be able to spot things from more than a mile away usually. The suppression that they were facing was also quite significant as almost 10% of their strength was being suppressed and unusable. Reign and the others nced at each other and channeled mana to their eyes so they could see further ahead. It didn''t work, there was no benefit at all. "The Ominous Klinchor Vitality Draining Fog of the Mad God Plosarkon isn''t just any normal fog you fool, at its most powerful, even gods will be suppressed in it, let alone you that are merely in the leveling realm," Aethion said as he scoffed at the actions of Reign and the others. "Only Saints can use their powers to alleviate the true suppression of the fog, and even they can only alleviate a bit of it, what you are facing right now is a much inferior version of the fog, but it is still not something you can alleviate with mere mana, I''m afraid that at the very least, world energy is needed to do that here." "So, we''re screwed?" Reign asked Aethion who chuckled. "No, just like I said, the system will still use its powers to suppress the fog itself, otherwise it would have already spread throughout the entire mountain range and more, the only chance you have to get to the bottom of this and get rid of it is now." "The system has stopped with the suppression, the barriers have been lifted, and the fog will be much more powerful soon, so you have to get to the center and deal with whatever it is that is summoning it, otherwise I''m afraid that you will not only have to run as far away from the mountain range but even the entire region you belong to." "I wouldn''t be surprised if the fog ends up swallowing the entire in the end, of course, with the Will of the being how it is, I doubt it would allow for such a thing, but you don''t need to worry about that, just go to the center and do your best to get rid of the fog, I have full faith that you''ll be able to do it," Aethion said with a smile as Reign and the others nced at each other as they had heard everything. "Well, thanks for the pep talk, I guess," Shadow said with a nervous smile as he and the others ventured deeper inside. They moved slowly this time as they had no idea what could appear in front of them, but even after walking for 5 minutes, nothing happened, no monsters appeared. "This is weird." "Yeah, do you think all the monsters left the center and went somewhere else?" "But it doesn''t make sense, didn''t Aethion say that the center would always be well guarded?" "I did say that, and I''m afraid that I have no idea what is going on, it could be that the fog isn''t afraid of you, it might be much weaker than I realized, or it is confident that it has enough power to defeat you guys," Aethion said as Jared appeared next to him. "I''m afraid that whatever is going on isn''t good, I have looked through the archives, and if the fog is acting like this, it usually means there are a couple of powerful monsters in the center, or it has created something else to defend itself against the intruders." "Well, this keeps on getting better and better." Reign said with a sigh as they continued walking ahead, until after 10 more minutes, something changed. Further ahead, they were able to see a bright blue light. "That is probably the center, the reason as to why the fog exists here," Aethion said as Jared looked at the bright blue light with interest. "Interesting, that light, it''s familiar to me, somehow," Jared said as Aethion nced at him before looking ahead. As Reign and the others continued walking, the bright light became stronger and stronger until, finally, they were able to see an outline of some sort of object. Whatever it was, it was huge, asrge as a hill. The nearer they got, the more nervous they became, until they all took a step forward and left the fog. They were out, the area in front of them waspletely devoid of any fog at all. It was as if there was some sort of barrier preventing it from getting closer to the object, which they were now able to see in its entirety. All of them gulped as they stared at the giant object, unable to evenprehend why it was there, or how it was even possible. "This is this truly real?"I think you should take a look at "Ah, that was why it was familiar to me!" Jared said excitedly as he stared ahead. "Master, can I scan it, please, can I scan it?!" "Go go ahead." Reign said absent-mindedly as he simply continued staring ahead while a bright light came from his hand and started scanning the object. It was a ship, well, a spaceship like the one you would see in a sci-fi movie or TV show. It was about 340 meters long and over 50 meters tall. The bright light they were able to see from afar wasing from the center of the spaceship, which seemed to be the deck of the ship. "Didn''t didn''t you say that the system prohibits such technology?" Wolf asked Aethion who merely nodded and grunted in response. "I have heard that there exist some races that are hostile to the system, they have developed their technology to be much different from ours and are constantly fighting against the system." "But!" "They are weak, physically, they can barely fight against the other races that are working with the system, hell, they would be ughtered if they went on a full-on war with any race." "Their giant spaceships and weapons are interesting, and do give them some great power, but even the most powerful amongst their weapons can only reach the power level of a Low-God, at least that is what I have heard." "So why hasn''t the system annihted them, shouldn''t it be able to easily give a mission to the people of the universe if it truly hates those races so much?" "It tried, and I don''t know the specifics, but nothing happened," Aethion said as Jared suddenly perked up. "Something did happen, a war was started, but it ended on the same day, with no casualties." Jared suddenly said as Aethion stared at him in shock, as did everybody else. "A third party intervened, and the two sides left without even fighting, the system itself had been forced to abort the mission as well." "Wait, somebody actually forced the system to go against what it wanted to do?!" Aethion asked Jared in shock. "Well, not against what it wanted to do, just to stop what it initially wanted to do, but yes, there truly does exist such a person," Jared said with a sigh before his eyes suddenly shone green for an instant. "Master, my scan isplete." "Oh, so, did you learn anything?" "Yes, the technology here is different from the one my creators used, but, in essence, it is still simr, so I can fill the gaps in my knowledge with some of the things I know from my creators." "This ship is a transportation vessel, it probably housed over a thousand people, and it has quite a powerful device at its back, from my scan, it seems the device has malfunctioned, potentially even been destroyed." "The field around us is a barrier that is created by the ship in order to keep it safe, and I think the fog is after whatever is in it, perhaps the device on it was what summoned it here in the first ce as it seems that that part of the ship is indeed shrouded by fog, at least a bit of it." "So, there are no enemies here?" "Not at the ce where there is no fog, but there is no telling what the fog will do, perhaps it will be able to break through the barrier now thanks to the system changing the rules, but it might have already done so from the back and is trying to slowly cover the entirety of the ship, it could also be baiting you and your allies, perhaps trying to use you to break through." "Alright, so what do we do next, how do we eliminate the fog?" Chapter 687 Heading To The Back Of The Spaceship ? Reign and the others stared at the giant spaceship that was in front of them before they all steeled themselves and made their way closer to it. There was already an opening in the spaceship, a hole that had been created somehow, and they used that to get inside. There was no electricity in the spaceship, no lights, nothing. Luckily, they could all use mana to improve their eyesight, which gave them improved visibility in the dark. It was not night vision, and it was definitely inferior to the eyesight they had when there was light, but it worked, and it helped them to move in the darkness inside the ship. Reign and the others were careful, even though Jared had scanned the ship and told Reign that there were no life signals inside of it, which should prove that nobody was inside, they were a bit skeptical. After all, the fog was all around the ship, and the only part of the ship that Jared had been unable to scan was the back, which was where whatever they were transporting was located, which made them believe that there might be enemies there, and they might have already sensed them and could be moving toward them. Reign tried to sense mana, but nothing could be felt in the ship. He used his soul maniption and tried to sense if there were any souls around them, but once again, there was nothing, not even a small trace of a soul. The situation perplexed them a bit. Why was this giant spaceship here, and when did it even appear? They should have been able to spot such arge thinging down if it arrived after the game started, after all, this mountain range was not present before the game, so there shouldn''t be a way for the spaceship to have been present on the before the system arrived. They thought that the system might have ced it here as some of the areas had objects and even some buildings that were confirmed to have been ced by the system in order to give humans more chances to obtain benefits, but the system hated every race that created such space ships, and it would have destroyed it immediately if it hade in touch with it. The system would have most likely destroyed the spaceship the moment the game started, so it had to havee after that. From what Reign and the others knew from Eldar and the others, the was constantly being monitored by the Alliance and there was even a god present outside, so how did a spaceship manage to pass unnoticed and arrive here? Nothing here made sense, and that was exactly why Reign and the others were so careful. If the ship had truly arrived after the game started, that meant that it had managed to pass unnoticed by a God, and that was beyond anything that Reign and the others could hope to reach right now. Even though gods were restricted by the system whening tos that were going through the game, the race that created the ship existed outside the system''s scope, which meant that they weren''t bound by any rules and would be able to kill them without any problems if they wanted to. Reign and the rest spent more than 2 hours inside the spaceship, and yet, they found nothing. They found some living quarters, or what they believed to be living quarters, they found some other rooms that might have been used for storage, and they even came to an armory that, for some reason, waspletely empty. It was only thanks to Jared that they could move around without getting lost and could identify the rooms they visited. Jared could scan and even trante thenguage that was used to write the names down, and he was the one that told them what each part of the ship and room was. They even made it to the main deck where there were tens of screens and a lot of different kinds of machinery, but none of them worked. The lighting from the front was the only thing functioning, and it seemed that that light was used to give a sort of distress signal. Of course, since the spaceship was stuck on Earth, whatever signal they were trying to send was being blocked by the system, and potentially even the itself. Reign knew that Cyrus hated the system, but he doubted he would allow any harm toe Earth''s way. Nobody knew what the ones that had sent the ship here nned on doing, after all, so it was much better to just block the signal and not allow anyone toe here. "So, seems like we have to start moving to the back." Reign said in a low voice as everyone nodded at him. They knew that that would be where the true danger would lie, and they would be lying if they said they weren''t apprehensive about it, but it had to be done. The back was where the fog originated from, and if they wanted to get rid of the fog and truly conquer the mountain range, they needed to go there and figure out what was making the fog appear and how to eliminate it. They slowly started making their way back. Jared had scanned the ship and even created a sort of map that he was using to guide Reign and the others toward the back of the ship, which saved them quite a lot of time. He had only managed to create the map after they entered the ship and explored a bit as his scan wasn''t powerful enough to identify the entirety of the ship''s inside withouting inside and spending some time scanning it again. "Interesting." Jared suddenly said, making Reign stop and Aethion stare at him. "What is it?"I think you should take a look at "This ship, it''s nothing special, the materials used to construct it, the technology, it is all inferior to my creators by quite a bit, and yet" "Yet what?" "Yet it is actually superior in some ways, the speed it could actually reach is above any ship that my creators had ever created, of course, everything else is below, the cloaking is not that good, the durability of the hull, the destructive power of some of the weapons, everything is subpar, and yet whoever built it managed to make the ship specialize in speed, something that shouldn''t be possible." "Why wouldn''t it be possible, isn''t it like a person specializing in speed, adding most of the stats in agility?" Aethion asked as he waspletely oblivious to how a spaceship was built, or any other form of vehicle that ran on petrol or electricity. "It''s not nearly the same, without enough durability, the speed of the ship would warp the material, destroying it in the process," Jared said with a scoff. "The technology used here, shouldn''t be enough to make the ship move so quickly, and yet, from my scan and everything that I have seen, there is barely any damage from the outside, and the ship seems to be in good condition." "Looking at the materials and everything else, this ship should have been destroyed in minutes, the speed itself should have caused everything from the outside and inside to warp and be destroyed, but nothing of the sort happened." "Truly interesting." Reign didn''t fully understand what Jared was talking about, but he did understand what he meant at least a bit. "Maybe they used mana as well?" Reign asked Jared whose ears perked up. "Mana, hmmm it could be possible, but I can''t perceive any way of them doing that, at least, not here." "The back, it has to be there, whatever you are looking for might have been the sole reason why such a ship could exist and function, ohh my, this is exciting," Jared said with a wide smile on his face as Reign chuckled a bit. Here they were, risking their lives and potentially going to a death trap, and this guy was excited to see what might be waiting for them. As Reign and the others continued walking toward the back, the atmosphere changed. The mana that they could sense in the air became thinner, and the suppression they had sensed when they were in the fog started appearing once again. Compared to before, the fog was now closer to the ship from the inside, and it was slowly starting to creep and shroud the ship from the back. In a couple of hours, the entire ship will probably bepletely covered by the fog. As Reign and the others continued walking, Reign suddenly stopped. He raised his hand, making the others stop as well. "I can sense some bigger mana signatures deeper inside, they''re probably the monsters responsible for defending the origin of the fog." "How strong are they?" Reign shook his head at Wolf''s question. "The fog is making it difficult for me to sense their power properly, but at the very least, they are peak Tier IV, potentially Tier V." "And how many such signatures?" "Three, at least for now." Chapter 688 Reaching The Back Of The Ship ? "So, we might being face to face with 3 Tier V monsters, that''s bad, that''s really bad," Wolf said in a low voice as he stood next to Reign. "I know you can fight evenly and perhaps even win against one when going all out, but the rest of us don''t have such ability, two Tier V monsters are a stretch, a big fcking stretch for us, keeping them busy anding to a draw might not be manageable." "I know, but, what else can we do, do we just go back, run away, and hope that the fog and the monsters inside won''t be more powerful until we do?" "You know as well as I do that in just a couple of days, the fog will swallow most of the mountain range, as well as some of the neighboring areas, by that time, it might be toote for us to do anything, especially if it manages to take over the giant as well, you''ve seen its power, even a Tier V being won''t be able to stop that monstrosity, only a team of Tier Vs might have a chance." "I know, which is why I''m not telling you to run away, I''m just telling you that we need to slow down and make a n, if the monsters waiting for us aren''t really Tier V monsters, then fine, we wasted a bit of time, but if they are, then we will most definitely need a good n to take them down." Reign nodded at Wolf who gathered the others before they started talking. Minutes slowly passed as they slowly formted a n. They still didn''t know exactly how powerful the monsters were, what they were strong at, nor did they know the exactyout of the ship the monsters were at since Jared''s scan can''t prate well through the fog, which left much to be desired when making the n, but they had to work with what they had. After 10 or so minutes, they all nodded at each other before walking toward the back of the ship again, only for Reign to stop once more. "Umm Wolf?" "Yeah?" "What do we do if there are 5 Tier V monsters?" "I''m afraid that we would have to ept the fact that we will die." "Well, there''s 5 signatures now, and I still can''t fully sense whether they''re Tier IV or Tier V." Wolf and the others all had solemn expressions on their faces. The question for them right now was whether they would continue walking ahead, or if they were going to retreat and hope that the monsters don''te after them. "They''re not moving, at least not that I can sense, but I don''t know if they will if we retreat." Reign said in a low voice before his eyes suddenly opened wide. "There''s six more behind us, about 160 meters away." Reign''s words made everyone clench their weapons. The enemy did know that they were here and that they were nning on going to the back. The fog had somehow even sent monsters to go around them without any of them noticing. "Well, if that is how it''s going to be, then we move forward, if the enemy wants to destroy us, at the very least, let''s do our best to destroy it before it manages to do so," Wolf said in a cold voice as everybody nodded at him. The closer they got to the back of the ship, the worse the situation became as Reign was sensing more and more monsters waiting for them. Some were behind, some were around them, but most were right in front of them. In total, he sensed over 30 monsters so far, and he wasn''t able to sense what realm they were exactly in, making them all think of the worst. "There''s no way that the enemy has over 30 Tier V monsters, right?" Shadow suddenly asked as Reign and the others nodded at him. Even though the fog could somewhat hide from the system, having so many Tier Vs would definitely alert the system, so Reign and the others believed that most of the monsters they had sensed were Tier IV, but even then, if they were all peak Tier IV monsters, the battle would be incredibly tough, not to mention that there might be a couple of Tier Vs present, which would make it impossible for them to win. Still, knowing that they were surrounded and that the enemy would certainly not allow them to leave, Reign and the others pressed forward. They were alert and ready to explode with their full power at any moment in order to fight back. As they neared the back, Reign suddenly stopped. "Alright, now I can sense a Tier V," Reign said in a serious voice as the others all stopped. "You sure?" "Yeah, the ones surrounding us, as well as those around us are definitely Tier IV, the one at the very back, however, is definitely not in the same realm, his strength isn''tparable to these guys." Reign said as he was able to sense the dreadful energying all the way from the back. He didn''t lie.I think you should take a look at Compared to the monsters surrounding them, the one at the back was on apletely different level. The aura that Reign could feel made even himself worry as he wasn''t sure if he could defeat such a being by himself. "So, only one Tier V?" "Only one, and over thirty Tier IV monsters, most of which are probably peak Tier IV monsters." "Hey, that will be tough, but it beats having to fight multiple Tier Vs, right?" Shadow said in a rxed manner as he spun his daggers around. "This way, we definitely have a chance at winning." "Agreed, the n also needs to change," Wolf said calmly. "Reign, you have to fight the Tier V, you''re the only one amongst us who can do that, we will fight against the other monsters since we will probably be surrounded, we should make a circr formation, and the long-rangebatants should stay in the middle, as well as the healers," Wolf said as he nced at Beast and Laura, who were the only two suchbatants amongst them. "The rest will fight back against the enemy and do our best to withstand their attacks and dish out our own while Reign fights against the monster." "Even though it''s not fair, everything will be up to you, Reign." "If you win ande back to help us out, then victory will definitely be ours, but if you were to lose, then I''m afraid all of us will end up dying today." Reign merely nodded at Wolf before they all nced at each other and steeled themselves for what was about toe. As they finally reached the back of the ship, they were surprised to find that it was a huge open area, one that was definitely used for cargo. The monsters were there, and they were indeed Tier IV. Curiously, the monsters didn''t attack them, hell, they didn''t even move, they were simply staring at Reign and the others. "Don''t mind my friends, they might look scary, but they''re not that bad." A voice suddenly said from the back as Reign and the others nced to see a man sitting on the ground. Well, he at least looked like a man as the high-tech suit of armor he wore made it impossible to figure out what was inside. The voice was changed by the suit as well. "Boy, look at his feet," Aethion said as Reign nced down, only to find a small hole in front of the man. The hole wasn''t anything special, just a hole, but the foging out of it was something else. "This is the origin of the fog." Reign said calmly as the person in the suit nodded his head. "Correct, you probably came here because of the fog, right?" "Well, I''m afraid I can''t let you eliminate it, I have a use for it, you see?" "But I also don''t want to fight you guys, I have nothing to gain by doing so after all." "So, what do you suggest, we just pack up and leave while you use the fog to swallow more areas and be more powerful?" Wolf asked the man who seemingly chuckled. "No, no, no, what I would wait, where are my manners, speaking to you in such a way." The person said before standing up. The helmet he wore suddenly moved, opening up at the front before moving back, allowing Reign and the rest to see how the man looked like. He was about 2 meters tall and had short, dark green hair. His face looked human, almost. He had a pink crystal in the middle of his forehead and his ears were not present at all, instead, there were two small holes on the sides of his head. His nose looked normal, his lips were white, pure white, and there was something that they could see right below the neck, but the suit was blocking them from being able to see properly. "I am Nearsch Alvaor, a pleasure to meet you." Chapter 689 The Ships Origin ? Nearsch Alvaor slightly bowed to Reign and the others before smiling at them. "Now, I do understand that you are worried about what is going on, the fog isn''t really nice to people, but I truly do not wish to fight against you, so how about we make a deal?" Nearsch asked, making Reign and the others slightly surprised. "A deal?" "Yes, a deal, a simple one." Nearsch suddenly moved his hand and a small disy nearby lit up, showing a map of the surrounding areas. "Instead of us fighting and going against each other, we can do this like civilized people, we can simply go ahead and divide the areas, I get some of them and have free reign over spreading my fog there, and you guys get the rest, free of the fog and my monsters." "I have been here for quite some time, and as you might have guessed, I was the one that summoned the fog, but I didn''t realize that it would make me bound to it, making it impossible for me to even move from this position until today." "So, if you had been able to move before, you probably would have tried to kill us, right?" Wolf asked Nearsch who simply nodded his head. "Yes, you lot were weak before, and had I been mobile, I would have gotten rid of you, but after you guys arrived multiple times, even bringing some more people over with you, I realized that the more time passed, the harder it would be for me to fight against you, even if I was to use all the monsters at my disposal." What Nearsch didn''t say, was that he wanted to send all of the monsters to them and ughter them for quite some time, but he didn''t have a good grasp over the fog and its powers, making that impossible. It was only today, after the restrictions from the system were lifted, that he suddenly found himself able to control the fog a bit, which was why the 30+ monsters that were around Reign and the others were standing still and weren''t attacking them. "So, the reason why you want peace is not because you dislike fighting, but merely because you don''t know if you could win against us?" "Correct, as you see, I''m beingpletely honest here, no lies, no hiding the truth." "I merely wish for us to coexist, with your power and mine, if we were to forge an alliance, we would be able to dominate this entire, nobody would be able to go against us, nobody." Nearsch suddenly started chuckling as he stared at Reign and the others. "So, what do you say, partners, huh?" ''You''re sure that''s what happened?'' Reign asked Jared who was nodding his head. The moment that Nearsch had activated the disy screen, Jared had used the opportunity to not only scan it but to also infiltrate the ship. Even though the technology used to build the ship was unfamiliar to Jared, he was a true AI from a civilization that was once the most advanced in the universe, one of the most powerful in the universe that ruled over arge portion of the known universe at that time. The encryption of the ship, the firewalls, and the many defenses ced on it were worthless as Jared was able to break through in seconds and gain ess to the ship''s database. The first thing he did wasb through the logs and check to see if there was a record of what happened before the shipnded on the. There, Jared got surprised and even ted. It turned out that the ship did indeed arrive here after the game had started, and it had done so by cloaking itself, but the cloaking was not in the ship, no, it was actually ced outside. It was a special coating that the civilization used, by coating the ship with the substance that they had created, the ship would be invisible and even gods would have trouble noticing the ships. Of course, that was true for Low Gods, the ones above could indeed notice it if it was nearby.I think you should take a look at The coating was expensive though, so not all ships could be coated, and it was usually reserved for ships that were on a special mission, and this one was. They were to go to a station of an allied race and deliver the package. The package was a mystery to the crew of the ship and they only knew that it was very important and that they were to prioritize the safety of the package even over the ship. During their trip, something changed. As they were passing near the Earth, the crew stopped as they sensed that there were gods nearby, and one of them was above the Low God realm. Panicking, they stopped and were nning on going back before going around the star system, but it was then that Nearsch moved. He actually knew what the package was, and he wanted it for himself. As the highest-ranking person on the ship, Nearsch used his authority to take a battlesuit before calling for a meeting. The meeting was for the higher echelons of the crew, and Nearsch, as the inspector that the navy had sent to make sure that everything went well, used their predicament as the cause for the meeting. It was there that Nearsch killed everybody with the help of the battle suit he was still wearing, but he wasn''t fast enough as themander had quickly locked him out of the ship, making it impossible for him to utilize any of the ship''s functions. Without the battle suits, the Ubolts, which was the name of his race, were weak, on average, theirbatants were as strong as Tier II beings, and they only had a small number of those that had reached the Transcendent realm, and only one Saint. In order for the ship not to be delivered to an enemy, themander had used an emergency button, one that would send the ship toward the nearest and force it tond there and stay until reinforcements arrived. Unfortunately, even if the signal hadn''t been blocked, it would be impossible for the civilization toe and take the ship back. Thanks to the high interest of the alliance, Earth was being closely monitored, and the coating they had would be destroyed when a ship entered the atmosphere of the. When the shipnded, Nearsch had already killed everybody that was present on it before quickly making his way to the back of the ship and immediately opening the package. The package was actually a small box, one that had a little bit of fog in it. Nearsch broke the box before quickly inhaling the fog, causing it to enter his body and change it. After many millennia of research, it became known that if a person could take the origin of the fog, which was what was inside the box, a portion of the true Ominous Klinchor Vitality Draining Fog of the Mad God Plosarkon, which the mad god had created himself, they could be the origin themselves. Upon taking the fog in him, Nearsch was able to create the small hole from which the fog came out. The hole led to another dimension, and as long as he was alive and had power, it would be open. He then fell into a long slumber before waking up and realizing that the ship had used its batteries to create an invisible barrier that didn''t allow the fog, himself, or anything tainted by the fog near it. He had to stay in ce and slowly allow the fog to spread and take control of the monsters around him. Unfortunately, he had no ess to the arsenal of the ship, which had promptly been destroyed when the crew of the ship realized what was going on. His biggest regret was the fact that themander''s personal battle suit, one that allowed him to battle against Transcendents, had self-destructed after the death of themander. The Ubolts fought using their spaceships and other machinery together with the battle suits. They hadrge suits that were simr to those one could see in animes that were piloted by some of their best pilots and rarely utilized mana or world energy themselves, mostly relying on their machines to do that for them. After learning all of that, Jared told Reign everything, making him aware that Nearsch was not somebody that could be trusted, and that he nned on gaining full control over the, which was a pipe dream that a person that had no information about the existence of the will of the world, nor that there were many Transcendents present, could only wish to do. Knowing that Nearsch would most likely end up betraying them, and could potentially trick them right away as he wasn''t bound by the system and its rules like they were, Reign decided that the only thing they could do right now was to fight. Even though Nearsch had the power of Tier V being thanks to the suit, he wasn''t a fighter, so Reign was confident that he could defeat him. Chapter 690 The Battle Begins ? "Be careful, even though he is not really a fighter, his current strength shouldn''t be low, he has been here for all this time, being nurtured by the fog in order to be its perfect vessel," Aethion said in a low voice as Reign nodded at him. Nearsch had merely been a normal person below Tier I when he had killed everybody on board. Without any capabilities, the crewmates were unable to defend themselves as the strongest one amongst them, themander, was merely a Tier Ibatant. Even though he had killed no monsters by himself and still had nothing more than a simple understanding of mana and how to utilize it, the suit he wore gave him the strength of a Tier V being, while the fog, that had been present for months, had improved his body, nurtured his flesh and bones and made him a Tier IVbatant. He truly didn''t wish to fight Reign and the others as he knew that even though he held the advantage and had over 30 Tier IV monsters around them, the battle would be a difficult one, and who knew just what would happen? As Nearsch looked at Reign and the others, he suddenly sighed. "I see, so this is your answer." The back of the ship suddenly shook as the monsters charged at Reign and the others who had still not given Nearsch an answer. He didn''t need to hear it, their faces alone made it obvious that they weren''t going to take his offer and ally with him. "If you wish to fight, then let us fight!" Nearsch said as he extended both of his hands forward. Two holes appeared in the middle of the palms as a lot of energy gathered itself, as well as the fog. In an instant, the energy had peaked and aser was shot from the hands, one that Reign and the others swiftly dodged before shing with the monsters. As for theser, it simply continued forward, destroying anything in its path and only stopping once it had prated halfway through the ship. "Tch." Nearsch clicked his tongue in frustration as he tried to aim and shoot at them once again, only to suddenly move to the side as Shadow appeared behind him, trying to stab him with his daggers. Even though Nearsch was nowhere near Reign and the others when it came to fighting experience and instinct, the suit was equipped with a bunch of small sensors that would give the suit a warning and make it move by itself, allowing Nearsch to focus on other things. "The suit seems to have abat AI installed, even though it is nowhere near as advanced as a true AI like me, it is enough to help him out during a battle and can offer many things, such as a quick response to attacks and might even possess a basic control over the suit, allowing it to battle without Nearsch having to move it by himself, which eliminates his main weakness," Jared said as Reign shed at a monster before charging at Nearsch. With the suit boosting him to a Tier V being and allowing him to actually fight decently thanks to the AI, Nearsch was actually a dangerous enemy right now, and even though Shadow and the rest were strong and had much more experience than him, they wouldn''t be able to defeat him. Reign charged, passing next to a couple of monsters as he used his top speed to reach Nearsch as quickly as possible. He could use his transformation right away, but that wouldn''t be smart. He still didn''t know exactly how strong Nearsch was, and until he gained more information and understood Nearsch''s powers, it was better to do without the transformation as there was no certainty that he would be able to defeat him before the transformation ended. As Reign charged at Nearsch, Shadow was still locked in battle with the man. With his teleportation, Shadow was unafraid of Nearsch as he could return to the others in an instant. His main goal right now was to upy him for long enough before going back at the moment Reign arrives. If they were to simply let him alone, Nearsch would continue attacking them from long-range and could deal some significant damage to them. Most of the monsters that attacked them, although they were high-grade and peak Tier IV, were weakened thanks to the fog, making it possible for Wolf and the others to fight back and hold their ground even when the monsters held the absolute advantage in numbers. With the monsters having triple their numbers, it was hard to keep up with them all, but Beast and Tank immediately summoned their backup and had the four generals and Beast''s monsters help them out. They were doing what they previously said they would, they made a circle and fought back against the monsters while helping each other out.I think you should take a look at As for Shadow, he was dodging the attacks from Nearsch as twopartments had appeared from both of his shoulders and many smallsers were being shot at Shadow who was having a slightly difficult time with dodging them all. Oneser wouldn''t deal that much damage to him, but if he was hit multiple times, it wouldn''t be good. As he dodged, he also attacked. Using his darkness, he manipted the shadows near Nearsch and hit him with spikes while simultaneously summoning vines to coil around him, but thanks to his superior strength, Nearsch was able to minimize the damage they would deal. One thing that Shadowcked was an arsenal of long-range attacks. He only had his shadow skills that could dish out damage from afar, but they were no longer as useful as before. His [ Darkness Implosion ] could also be used from afar, but it wasn''t fast enough and would easily be dodged. [ Spear of Darkness ] Shadow had imitated Wolf and Reign who both had created an offensive skill that was good for long-range attacks, but it was still different. Compared to the [ Lighting Spears ] that Reign could create, it wasn''t as fast as the darkness element that Shadow had was one that was more focused on corrosion and not pure destruction. He couldn''t utilize it in the same manner his newly improved [ Body of Darkness ] worked, which was the improved skill from the [ Shadow Body ] he had acquired a long time ago. The [ Body of Darkness ] boosted his speed to an incredible level, but it wasn''t a skill that he had truly created himself, and he still wasn''t able to fully control his darkness and make his spear faster. The spear was still rtively fast and reached Nearsch quickly, but he dodged. Still, it wasn''t just one spear he had to look out for as Shadow had used his shadow spikes and vines together with multiple spears and attacked Nearsch simultaneously. A couple of spears evennded on Nearsch, but the battle suit was seemingly unaffected as a small barrier could be seen appearing right as the attacknded. "The suit has a built-in engine that actually draws mana in, allowing it to boost itself and have the capabilities of a Tier V, it is using that mana, as well as the fog, to create the barriers at a moment''s notice, limiting the mana expenditure and defending itself." "Abat AI can do calctions faster than a normal human can, and it won''t strain if it had to do multiple tasks at the same time, allowing it to attack and defend at the same time while simultaneously keeping an eye on the surrounding area and even doing its best to predict the enemy''s next move at once." ''Isn''t that a bit too broken?'' "Not at all, I can do it, and I can do it with greater efficiency and speed, not to mention that my calcting capabilities allow me to do much more than that," Jared told Reign in a calm manner, making Reign click his tongue. If he was able to get his hands on such a battle suit and have Jared help him out while fighting, wouldn''t he be able to dominate any opponent? Well, not really. He wouldn''t be able to use his body as he wished to, not to mention that he didn''t like the very idea of letting another person fight for him. Still, if he could get his hands on such a suit, and potentially have Jared use it without anyone being inside, wouldn''t he gain a powerful ally that could fight independently? He would think of thattter, as now, Reign was right about to arrive at Nearsch. The man, or to be better said, the suit, had already noticed him and got ready. It suddenly opened multiplepartments at the front of its torso before delivering a powerful st of mana, sending Shadow flying back, but not doing that much damage, before turning to face Reign. On the left arm, a gray shield made out of mana and the fog appeared, while a gray mana de came out of the right arm. Chapter 691 Fighting Nearsch ? The suit had been altered by the fog as well, making it slightly more powerful and allowing it to also control the fog to a degree. The suit was more better suited for Nearsch who was a vessel for the fog and would allow him to utilize the power of the fog inbat as well. Even though the fog was not really a power that could be utilized inbat as it had very little use in such a situation, it could still boost the power of skills and spells to a degree. With the energy shield and sword that the suit now possessed, it charged at Reign with full force, and the two soon crashed, only for one to be sent flying back and hitting the wall before being embedded in it. Reign groaned as he stared at Nearsch who promptly charged at him, forcing Reign to quickly get himself out of the wall and dodge the blow that cut a clean line through the wall. ''He''s strong.'' "Yes, slightly more powerful than an average low-grade Tier V, mostly thanks to the fog," Aethion said with a calm voice as Jared opened his mouth next to him. "The suit''s AI grants him great proficiency inbat, and thanks to the fact that in sheer power it is above you, I rmend that you no longer sh against it head-on as nothing would change before you transform." "Furthermore, the longer the battlests, the worse it will be for you and the rest as the fog has started gathering itself here, and soon it will start suppressing you and the rest." ''Good to know.'' Reign said with a sigh as he charged at Nearsch once again, which prompted the man to scoff. Right as they were about to sh, lightning exploded out of Reign as he moved to the right with incredible speed before shing at Nearsch''s side, but before Reign''s swords were able to connect with the body, the AI quickly responded, twisting Nearsch''s hips and cing the shield in front of the swords, blocking the attack. Reign didn''t feel as if he hit a solid object as his swords bounced off the energy shield, his arms were pushed back, and he was suddenly left open for an attack, and the AI didn''t miss it. It quickly moved, shing at Reign with the energy sword, only to miss as Reign quickly jumped back, only receiving a small graze on his cheek. Some blood came out of the wound, but it was healed in an instant. "Good job, to think you would be able to attack me and actually dodge the blow, for a Tier IV being, you are incredible," Nearsch spoke from inside his suit. "But, you must have noticed it already, the difference in our power, right?" "You can''t win, and to be honest, I don''t know why I was so skeptical before, to think I actually offered you ants an alliance, trulyughable behavior from me, but it is alsoughable for you to have actually said no and dared attack me, a being that is above you!" "You are nothing but insects that have lived on this without knowing about the rest of the universe, perhaps that is why you have dared believe that you can win this battle?" Nearsch asked as his body moved, arriving in front of Reign immediately and striking down. Even with his great speed, Reign was unable to dodge as the suit had used two pairs of boosters that were found on the back and the back of the legs as well. The speed it could explode was incredible, and even though Reign had blocked both the attack by lifting his swords up and crossing them, he was forced to go down on one knee. Suddenly, the boosters were activated once again, and Nearsch delivered a powerful knee, hitting Reign straight on the nose. Blood started flowing out of the nose as Nearsch suddenly grabbed Reign by his hair. He lifted him up before turning his body and sending Reign flying to the other side of the storage area, closer to the hole from which the fog wasing out. "Tch, you even dropped your swords, what an embarrassing disy, young man," Nearsch said in a mocking tone as he stared at Reign. "Yeah, this was a bit embarrassing." Reign said with a chuckle as he stood up and stared at Nearsch while slightly moving his right hand. "So, will you surrender, you must understand that you are no match for me, and your friends won''t be able to fend off my monsters for much longer, it is only a matter of time before you all die," Nearsch said as he suddenly extended both of his arms. Two holes once again appeared on his palms as a lot of energy started gathering. "You have two seconds, will you submit, or die?"I think you should take a look at "You really are an arrogant prick, aren''t you?" Reign asked in a mocking tone as Nearsch suddenly grunted in pain as Reign''s two swords suddenly stabbed into his back. Not even the AI had managed to notice them as Lyle wasn''t using mana to control them, but sword aura, well, a much inferior version to it, one that Eisenhorn had taught him how to control by bonding with his two weapons. Sword aura was different from mana, and it was impossible for the AI to notice it. Unfortunately, Reign could only utilize it in such a way, using it to control his swords from long range. Both the swords stabbed into Nearsch, but the damage was minimal as Nearsch''s suit immediately moved and created barriers to block any further attacks. The swords quickly flew to Reign who grabbed them before staring at Nearsch who was now enraged. "You ant, you inferior being that knows only how to use brute force and fight, how dare you?!" A lot of mana, as well as fog, suddenly started gathering around Nearsch. Multiplepartments suddenly opened as a hail ofsers, small missiles, and bullets wereunched at Reign. Multiple explosions took ce where Reign was, and the entire ce was wrecked, some of the walls even beingpletely destroyed and the outside being clear to them. "I have given you a chance, and yet, you chose death, a meaningless death and an end to you, quite fitting for someone as foolish as you were," Nearsch said as he turned around and looked at Wolf and the others. "To think they would be able to actually fight back against so many monsters, simply incredible." "Yeah, that''s because those monsters of yours are quite weak." Nearsch''s eyes opened wide as a familiar voice was heard behind him. Looking back, he was able to notice a figure slowlying out of the smoke that had covered the back of the storage. Reign slowly walked out of the smoke and stared at Nearsch with a cocky smile. His wings were spread fully behind him, and to Nearsch''s shock, he was now much more powerful than he previously was. "What is that form, how is that even possible?!" Nearsch shouted in shock as Reign shook his head. "You don''t need to know that, you won''t be alive for much longer anyway." Right after Reign spoke, he moved. He had disappeared from his position and appeared in front of Nearsch in an instant before shing down with his swords. The attack was blocked, butpared to before, the shield was unable to simply bounce his swords back thanks to the strength that Reign now possessed. Nearsch was bending slightly from the force of the blow, his teeth were clenched as he stared at Reign and did his best to push back, but Reign''s wings weren''t there just for show, with a p of his wings, he passed above Nearsch who almost lost his bnce from straining to push Reign back. The AI immediately forced the body and suit to move forward and roll, dodging Reign''s sh that came from behind. "That AI is really annoying." ''Can you do anything about it, Jared?'' "Unfortunately, no, the suit has be tainted by the fog, and it is no longer functioning as it normally does, in its current state, it would take me quite some time to break through and deal with the AI, and from my calctions, it is simply not effective or useful at this time." "If you are able to force the suit to expend a lot more energy, then I should be able to break through quickly and deal with the AI, I won''t be able to destroy or shut it downpletely, but it won''t be as powerful as it is now." ''Do I have a chance of winning this by myself?'' "Perhaps, but the AI allows for incredibly fast calction, it is able to respond to threats with great speed and efficiency, so even in your current state, it won''t be easy to defeat the suit." ''Got it.'' Reign nodded his head before charging at Nearsch once again before quickly dodging to the left as multiplesers passed next to him. Chapter 692 Enraging Nearsch ? Reign clicked his tongue as he charged at Nearsch who continued shooting his weapons at him. The shield and sword were still there, but the AI had made a decision that fighting Reign from close range was definitely not a good choice, and after not seeing any long-range attacks from him, it decided to fight him from long range. Reign tried to get closer, but even with his speed, the AI was still able to follow his movements and continuouslyunch attacks, rendering him unable to go forward and having to dodge left and right at all times. [ Lightning Spear ] Reign was annoyed by the constant attacks from the enemy, thus he decided to fight him from long-range as well. Tens of lightning spears appeared around him as heunched them at Nearsch whose eyes had opened wide at the disy of power. ''Dammit, how can he continue dodging and focusing on creating those spears?!'' Nearsch was after all, not a fighter, and even though his body was now powerful enough to allow him to battle against Tier IV beings, he was nowhere proficient enough to utilize his strength correctly. With the fog helping him out, he was able to use mana and fight, but when faced against somebody like Reign, he would be defeated in an instant even if the two had the same exact stats. He wasn''t able to channel mana as proficiently, he wasn''t able to create skills as they could, and he couldn''t even use two skills at the same time as he had never tried focusing and using mana in such a way. It was only now that he was able to see just how weak he truly was. Without the battle suit, he would have been unable to even scratch Reign and the other as even his monsters were more powerful than he was. The AI made the suit move in an erratic manner, weaving left and right, dodging the spears, and sometimes jumping up or going down to the ground. Sometimes, there was not enough time or space for the AI to dodge, so it would use the barrier to defend itself. After all, the suit allowed one to fight against Tier V beings, so the amount of mana it could store and utilize was higherpared to Reign, not to mention that the materials the suit was made out of made it incredibly durable and hard to prate, so even without the barrier, the suit would have been able to tank the spears. As the suit was dodging the attacks, it was stillunching its own at Reign, who was doing the same. Nearsch got a bit nervous as he saw one lightning spear that was floating above Reign''s head. Contrary to the other spears, this one hadn''t beenunched, and Reign was still pouring more mana into it, making it stronger and stronger. ck and white energy swirled inside the spear, making its aura dreadful while the mana that Reign was using to make it more powerful continued surging, making the spearrger andrger. The AI suddenly stopped moving the suit and created a powerful barrier in front of it. It had deemed Reign''s spear a danger, and thus, it had to respond to his attack. Multiplepartments opened up from the purple suit before some parts even detached. The parts that detached moved to the front of the suit before forming a circle that was further reinforced by multiple parts that created some channels on it before finally connecting it to the suit with mana, as well as the fog. Arge amount of mana was suddenly being drawn from the suit into the circle and thepartments as Reign smirked and poured more mana into his spear while stopping his attacks, just like the suit had done. The spear continued growing and growing, and it was when it became 7 meters long and almost 2 meters thick, that Reignunched it. The spear appeared in front of the suit instantly, and the AI was forced to fire its attack before it had channeled more energy for it. Thanks to the fact that the suit had more mana than Reign, the AI was able to pump mana into its attacks faster than Reign, even in his transformed state, he was still a bit behind. The spear was just about to hit the suit when a devastating ray of energy was unleashed. The ray disintegrated the spear and passed next to Reign who did his best to dodge it, but a part of his arm was gone, and so was his right wing.I think you should take a look at ''Dammit!'' Reign cursed as he fell down. He quickly charged at the suit that had expended quite a bit of energy while his wing and arm regenerated quickly. The regeneration would cost him quite some mana, and it would probably make the transformationst shorter, but he had to do it. The AI quickly responded to his attack by charging at him as well. The suit needed some time to rest after firing such a powerful attack, and it wouldn''t be able tounch any long-range attacks for the next couple of seconds. Reign and Nearsch shed, and suddenly, the helmet opened and Reign was able to see Nearsch whose face was contorted in anger. "You damned worm, die already!" The crystal on Nearsch''s forehead shone as a ray of purple light wasunched at Reign who was able to cock his head to the side and evade the ray that struck the ground, passing through it with ease. Nearsch continued using the crystal, which was a part of his body, as well as something that the higher-ranking Ubolts possessed. Only a small percentage of Ubolts were born with the crystal, and in ancient times, the Ubolts regarded those as Saints and saviors of their perspective tribes. The crystal allowed one to possess greater intellect and power than normal Ubolts, and it was also helpful when it came to gathering and channeling mana, it was only now, when the Ubolts had managed to progress their technology to such a degree, that most of them never used it correctly. The crystal was seen more as a symbol than anything, and there were even those that would have surgery and imnt an identical crystal just so that they would look the same as those that were born with one. Some Ubolts even imnted it in the babies as they wanted everybody to think they were special. This was the first time Nearsch had gotten so angry that he had unintentionally used the crystal to attack. The crystal could both use mana to create the powerful ray of energy, which was simr to how the ash demons could utilize their third eye, but it could also help one with using soul power and allowed them to utilize soul-based attacks. Unfortunately for Nearsch, not only did he have no idea how to do so, but it would be useless against Reign who was much more experienced with dealing with soul power, but had a lot more soul powerpared to Nearsch as well. As Nearsch continued firing the rays, Reign was hit a couple of times as Nearsch started aiming at his body after seeing how he had been unable to hit his face. After being hit, and seeing that the ray was barely doing any damage, Reign smirked and looked at the uncovered face of Nearsch. "As a member of the Ubolts, you probably never had a battle like this before, I bet you were never even injured thanks to that pretty little crystal of yours." Reign said mockingly before suddenly pping his wings to get just a bit closer to Nearsch. Immediately after seeing him get close, Nearsch panicked, but before the AI could put the helmet back on his head, Reign cocked his head back before headbutting Nearsch and breaking his nose. Nearsch''s head started spinning from the attack as Reign was right, he had never before been in a fight, he had never been injured, especially not like this. He was a higher-ranking member of the Ubolt society, but he had reached his peak and knew that he wouldn''t be able to rise higher. Upon seeing some of his oldrades go above him in rank and even some normal Ubolts that didn''t have the crystal go above him, he had be annoyed, then depressed, until he became enraged. If he couldn''t rise higher, then he would leave, he would make his own destiny, and upon learning that the fog was being transported by a drunken inspector, he decided to go on the ship and take it for himself as he had heard the story of how one can gain incredible powers from it. After being hit by Reign like this, he was even more enraged. He had learned about this, and the mere fact that someone that didn''t even know what the universe was truly like a couple of months ago had inflicted so much damage on him enraged him. Fog suddenly dispersed from him before charging at Reign. Before he was able to do anything, the fog had entered his body. Chapter 693 The Power Of The Fog, Sudden Help ? "What the hell?!" Reign shouted in rm as he quickly kicked Nearsch away before inspecting his body. The fog had entered it, and it was currently making its way to his mana core, while a portion had gone to his brain. "It''s trying to destroy you from the inside, the fog can weaken you, be careful, use mana to block it!" Aethion shouted as Reign listened to him. He quickly gave Aethion control over the mana he was using to block the fog at both ces so that he could continue fighting Nearsch as he had before. "Tch, we can only block it, it''s hard to expel it, so you will probably only get the chance after killing this bastard," Aethion said as he controlled the mana to surround the fog and now let it move at all. Nearsch smirked at Reign. With the fog going in his body, he would need to divide his focus between blocking the fog and fighting him, which means that he won''t be able to continue fighting the same as before. Just as he thought that his body moved as Reign appeared in front of him and shed down. [ Severing, Sword One ] The sh cut through the floor and wall behind Nearsch with ease, which shouldn''t be possible. The spaceship had been constructed by the Ubolts to be able to go against even Transcendents, and only they should be able to damage it, at least, from the outside. The inside of the ship wasn''t as strong as the outside, but Reign''s attack had damaged the hull of the ship, cutting through it easily. That was because the back of the ship had been shrouded by the fog for months now, and it had lost a lot of durability and toughness. The front portion of the ship was still tough and it would be nearly impossible for Reign and the others to damage it, even leaving a scratch would be difficult for them. Nearsch clicked his tongue in frustration as the suit moved and attacked Reign. He was certain that this was thest ditch effort from Reign, that after a short period of time, he wouldn''t be able to fight as he did before. The fog was powerful and it would corrode him from the inside if he didn''t take care of it. Of course, Nearsch had no way of knowing that Reign had Aethion that was controlling the mana inside of his body to fight off the fog, neither did he know that Reign had Jared, an ancient AI that was far above what the Ubolts could create. The two exchanged blows and continued fighting. Nearsch''s suit was starting to get damaged, but so was Reign. Thankfully, his light maniption allowed him to quickly heal himself and continue fighting with full force, while the suit had no such capabilities. ''This damned bug, how is he still fighting like this?!" Nearsch was enraged, and once again, he opened his helmet and attacked Reign, but instead of firing off the rays in quick session as he had done before, he channeled a lot of mana before firing a much more powerful one that Reign had to dodge as it would have dealt some damage to him. Reign charged at Nearsch immediately. With his head once again uncovered, he could use the opportunity to perhaps kill Nearsch, but as he got close to him, his hands got caught by the suit. Multiplesers and other weapons were unleashed at Reign from close range as Nearschughed before opening his mouth and sending even more fog at Reign. Reign clenched his teeth in pain before opening his mouth as well. Nearsch''s eyes widened as a barrier was quickly created between his face and Reign''s as a ray of white and ck energy came out of Reign''s mouth. Lighting flickered around the ray as it pushed back the barrier inch by inch while the helmet quickly covered Nearsch''s head. The barrier suddenly broke, and the ray hit Nearsch''s head, pushing him back and forcing him to bend back. Reign was pulled forward as the hands that were gripping his wrists were still holding on to him strongly, but he used it to his advantage. He lightly jumped before kicking Nearsch down, forcing him to fall on the ground before repeatedly stomping him. His arms were suddenly free as the suit decided that it wouldn''t be helpful to continue holding them. The shield quickly appeared and blocked Reign''s hits while the sword was swung from below. Reign''s right leg was almost severed as the de cut deeply, and it was only because Reign had jumped back that he had managed to save it. Light engulfed his leg and healed it instantly, but Reign was feeling the pressure. He had used up quite a lot of mana and his transformation wouldn''tst much longer while the suit, although a bit battered from the fight, was still fine. Its mana reserves were still good and it could continue fighting him like this for longer than he could, which was bad. More fog had entered his body, and Aethion had been forced to take more mana under his control to keep the fog at bay. Reign didn''t have much time left, if he couldn''t deal a significant blow to Nearsch before his transformation ended, he and the others would be in a world of trouble. His teammates weren''t having it easy either. Thanks to their highbat capabilities, they had managed to fight back against the monsters, but the overwhelming number of monsters made it impossible for them to help Reign, and even if they were to defeat all of the monsters soon, the amount of mana they would have used up would make it impossible for them to help him.I think you should take a look at He was alone in this battle, if he lost, then they all lost, and if he won, then they all win. "Just get close to him and attack him with soul attacks, you dunce." A voice suddenly told Reign who widened his eyes. "What the hell is wrong with you, even though the bastard has the fog helping him out, do you really think that a mere Tier IV will be able to withstand your mental attacks?" ''The AI will still continue fighting, so I can''t just do that without suffering damage.'' "That''s why I called you a dunce, who said that you won''t be able to fight against that suit?" "Just get close to him, I''ll do it for you, be grateful." Reign stopped moving for a moment, and the AI immediately attacked him because of that. "What kind of moron starts daydreaming during a fight?!" Nearsch shouted in a mocking tone as he was certain it was because of the fog. Reign was fighting against the fog that was inside his body, which had forced him to focus on itpletely. As for Reign, he was currently dodging left and right and thinking. He didn''t know whether he should do what the voice had told him or not. To attack Nearsch''s psyche was something he had thought of doing at the very beginning, but it was Jared that was against it. The AI would continue fighting, so if Reign was to focus just on attacking Nearsch''s soul, he wouldn''t be able to defend against the suit which would deal devastating damage to him. Even if he was able to destroy Nearsch''s soul, it was debatable whether he would be able to do it before the suit destroyed him. Thanks to the fog, Nearsch''s soul wasn''t like the soul of a regr Tier IV being, it was stronger, it was empowered by the fog that lingered inside his consciousness and made it difficult for one to deal with it. Seeing as how he didn''t have much time left for his transformation and how he wasn''t sure if he could defeat Nearsch in time, he decided to take the gamble. He charged at Nearsch, this time, going all out and using everything he had to charge at him. He managed to arrive in front of the shocked Nearsch instantly before grabbing his wrists and hitting him in the chest with both of his knees. The power of the attack immediately sent Nearsch flying, and Reign was still on him, as were his knees. The two crashed against the wall that had been able to stop them, albeit barely. Reign then let go of Nearsch before grabbing his helmet with his hands. "That should be enough." The voice said as a terrifying power was suddenly unleashed from Reign. Nearsch''s soul trembled as a great force appeared, and it was attacking the fog and Nearsch''s soul. Nearsch didn''t know what was going on, but the fog, it was as if it had a mind of its own. Being attacked like this, being challenged, made it angry, and thus, it charged at the attack, bringing forward almost everything from Nearsch''s consciousness and most of it with it. The fog directly went over to Reign and entered his consciousness. Only a small bit of Nearsch''s consciousness was left in his body, just enough for the suit to continue fighting Reign. As for Nearsch, he closed his eyes as he was sucked into an unfamiliar ce. The fog gathered around him, and in front of him, the dark-robed copy of Reign was standing and smiling at him. Chapter 694 The Fogs Memory "Yo, I''m sorry about what''s about to happen, but I can''t let you simply go after that guy like you have, those that do not belong to the ''game'', should just piss off." The dark copy said before extending his hands and then crossing them. The scenery changed. From the wide meadow on which Nearsch had stood, they had suddenly appeared in what seemed to be a huge expanse of rocks. But the rocks weren''t normal rocks, no, the whole area that went on for miles looked man-made as the rocks were all cut neatly and ced on the ground. The whole area was straight, there were no holes, no bulges, nothing, just the rocky floor and the dark sky above them. "Where did you take me, is this inside your consciousness?" Nearsch asked as he looked around with vignce. The fog was with him, and he should be fine unless he was fighting against a Tier V enemy, but he was, for some reason, quite stressed out. He had a bad feeling about this, Reign, who was standing in front of him, was talking differently than before. His aura, his demeanor, everything was differentpared to how it was when they were fighting, and that made Nearsch a bit nervous. "You think I''m it doesn''t matter, you''re not far from the truth with that guess anyway." The copy said with a dangerous smile before suddenly lifting his arms which were still crossed and suddenly moving them, touching the backs of his hands against one another. A crisp sound echoed through the area as Nearsch suddenly jumped back as the fog wrapped around him. A huge arm made from the fog suddenly appeared next to Nearsch before quickly punching at the copy, but before it could arrive, it was suddenly stabbed numerous times. Pure white and pitch-ck spears rained down from the sky, stabbing through the arm and making it dissipate in an instant. The spears didn''t stop and continued falling from the sky, but this time, they were aiming at Nearsch whose eyes were opened wide in shock at the scene. Thousands of spears were raining down on him, and the only thing he was able to do, was to run. The fog seemed angry, it was coiling around Nearsch and even going inside of him, inside of his soul, which had never happened before. "You shouldn''t have yed around with that thing, it is eager to get a host, and it will help you out, but when it is in danger, the first thing it does is turn on its host so that it can survive." The dark copy said with an eerieugh before suddenly stopping the spears that had been raining down on Nearsch. The fog continued going inside of him, which made him panic. He used his own powers to calm it down and control it, which worked, to a point. Without the threat of the thousands of spears, the fog had calmed down a bit, but it was still angry. It was angry at the copy. The fog had been created by a god, and it is said that the true origin of the fog, the true part of it, was in the same realm as the gods were, and here it was, a small part of the true Ominous Klinchor Vitality Draining Fog of the Mad God Plosarkon, and it was being threatened by a being in the leveling realm. Only a small part, a part that one couldn''t even see with the naked eye, belonged to the true origin of the fog. It would expel some of it asionally so that the fog could spread around the universe in order to grow stronger, and this part had been captured by the scientists of the Ubolts before being ingested by Nearsch. It was furious at the copy that dared attack and even threaten it. The fog suddenly shifted. It was inside Reign''s consciousness, and being inside one''s consciousness was not a good thing as their souls were much more powerful there. Inside their consciousness, the soul would be akin to a god and the enemy would have to expend quite a lot of effort to defeat it, but the fog was not afraid. That was why it had charged inside Reign''s consciousness without even caring what Nearsch thought. Even though the fog could understand that the copy was trying to get it into the consciousness in order to defeat it, it merely made the fog angry. The mere thought that an ant like this would be so confident was enraging. "Such anger,c, this is why you have been deemed as a threat, and why even your own creator tried to destroy you upon creating you." The copy said calmly, but the fog heard him and things changed immediately. The Mad God Plosarkon, the one that was deemed as a criminal in the universe thanks to the fact he had created the fog, was actually a victim. Not many knew of that. He had created the fog, but after a couple of decades passed, he noticed that the fog was acting differently than what he had imagined. He had wanted to make the fog a part of his territory, to make it something that would boost him believers and shield them from the enemy, but it had turned into a being that wouldn''t listen to anybody''s orders, a being that only wished to consume and destroy. He tried to destroy it, but after a long and arduous battle that took years, he had been consumed by the fog a well, made into a puppet by it. That was the Mad God that people remembered, the one that came out of the fog and started using it to destroy everything while creating even more experiments that were harmful to the universe.I think you should take a look at The reason why the copy knew of it? It was because the one that had in the end showed up to destroy the Mad God, as well as the one that had almostpletely annihted the fog, was none other than the Ancestor of the Nephilims, the first Nephilim, the ''Immortal'' Raziel. The fog suddenly expanded, it covered the sky and an area of over 1 mile around Nearsch while consuming his soul. Nearsch shouted in pain and disbelief. This was supposed to be his, the fog was supposed to listen to his orders, be a part of him, allow him to be a being that stood above the others, and yet, it was the thing that was now doing its best to destroy him. The fog started corroding the mental space they were in. The sky lost its darkness and became gray, the rocks started turning gray and cracking while the air itself was changing. The copy merely looked at it with a smile before suddenly pping his hands three times. "Sorry, but it seems Reign is having some trouble, his transformation is near its end, so its time for me to end this." The scenery changed once again. There was now nothing. They stood in the void, there was no sound, no air, nothing. Suddenly, Nearsch, who was being devoured by the fog, heard a sound. It was as if millions of birds were chirping, and upon ncing down, he saw a sea of lightning that had appeared below him. Lighting was flickering, and there were even some beings inside the sea. Snakes made out of lightning, fish, there was even a flood dragon that was visible in that sea. None of them were real, of course, they were created by the lightning and were a part of the sea. On his right, a bright light suddenly appeared, a light so bright that Nearsch was unable to even look near it. He closed his eyes, and the fog that had been trying to consume him seemingly screamed in pain. Then something appeared on his left, and Nearsch nced at it, only for him to be mesmerized, as well as deathly afraid as darkness appeared. The darkness seemingly called out to him, making him forget who he was for an instant as he was drawn over to it, only for him to wake up as the fog started screaming even louder. It remembered. It remembered something awful, something the true origin of the fog had seemingly sealed in its memory. It had remembered how the fog had seen a being, a being so divine, so powerful, that even the fog that yearned to consume and destroy everything could do nothing but stop and marvel at him. Wings of light appeared on his right, there were so many of them that the fog couldn''t even remember the number, while wings of darkness appeared on his left. The god that had created the fog turned to dust in an instant, and then the being moved. He had merely nced at the fog, and half of it had dispersed. He had taken a step forward, and the fog had moved almost a light-year behind. He had only lifted his hand and pushed it forward, and only a small part of the fog was left. The lighting, the darkness, and the light suddenly appeared in front of the fog. The fog was dispersed without any trouble, and Nearsch''s soul was obliterated before he could do a single thing. As for the copy, he was merely looking at the scene with a calm expression on his face. Chapter 695 The Unfortunate Demise Of The Battle Suit: A Bitter Victory ? While the copy had been ''fighting'' against the fog and Nearsch''s soul, Reign was still fighting against the suit that was now fully operated by the AI, which meant that nothing much had changed as the AI had been fighting over 90% of the time previously. The AI had impable timing, and its ability to respond to Reign''s attacks was incredible, allowing it to notice an attack right as it started and perform the necessary countermeasures for it. Even with his transformation, even with his boosted powers, Reign was still unable to gain an edge over it, which was to be expected as the suit was the equivalent of a Tier V being. If Reign was a Tier Vbatant as well, then with his transformation, he would be able to defeat the suit, but even then, he wouldn''t be able to do it without suffering some injuries, which would mostly be light injuries that did little to hinder him. Reign was flying around, and the suit followed as it used mana as fuel to power up severalpartments from which a great deal of energy came out, lifting the suit up and allowing it to fly as well. The two fought fiercely, and each time Reign got injured, he healed himself with his light maniption, while each time the suit got hit, it barely changed a thing. Reign was unable to use his most powerful abilities as not only was the chance of the suit dodging them high, but it would also use up a lot of mana, and if he wasn''t able to deliver the blow straight to the suit and deal some significant damage, it wasn''t worth it. He didn''t know what the dark copy was going to do, but he had sensed how Nearsch''s soul was almostpletely gone, sucked inside his body with the fog. Even the fog that had been inside his body suddenly disappeared for some reason and Aethion didn''t need to block it anymore. As the battle raged, some of the explosions that took ce even interfered with the battle between the monsters and the rest of Reign''s party, mostly interfering with the monsters since they were the ones to get hit by the shockwave after each explosion. ''Dammit, what the hell is that guy doing, I don''t have much time left!'' Reign cursed in his head as he even started second-guessing his actions. He had trusted the copy and let it do what it wanted, almostpletely forgetting that the copy was the darkness inside of him and that this could have been a trick. ''Can he somehow gain more power after destroying the fog, can he devour it somehow?'' ''Maybe he did this to make me get injured, and then he will take over my body by using Wolf and the others as the reason.'' If Reign was unable to defeat the suit before his transformation ended, that would spell the end for not only him but for Wolf and the others as well. He knew, and he was certain that the copy knew, that he wouldn''t allow them to be killed, no matter what. He would definitely allow the copy to take over his body if that was the only way to save them, and now, he was thinking that that was the copy''s n all along. ''Dammit, I was too trusting, Ipletely forgot about his true nature!'' "No, he won''t do such a thing." Aethion suddenly said inside of Reign as he stood next to Jared. ''And how can you be so sure?'' "I am, just rx, he is almost finished, everything will be alright," Aethion said once again, and just as Reign was about to ask him again, the attack he had unleashed at the suit suddenly hit it without any trouble. Reign looked at the suit and his sword, which had cut deeply inside of it, even cutting deeply into Nearsch''s body, before using the opportunity to attack it again and channel his mana as much as he could. [ Lighting Lance ] Reign didn''t know what had happened to make the suit stop working suddenly, but he wasn''t about to waste this opportunity, nor was he about to allow the suit to continue fighting again. He stabbed at the chest of the suit, and his sword struck it, only stopping for a brief instant before prating through the suit and Nearsch. Lightning exploded from inside, destroying Nearsch''s body and dealing some significant damage to the suit that had turned off. The AI was no longer activated, and the suit was not using mana to reinforce itself, making its defenses a lot lower than usual. ''Jared did you-'' "No, I am afraid that it wasn''t me, master," Jared said as he shook his head. Inside Reign''s consciousness, the copy stared at where Nearsch''s soul had been before sitting down. Even though he had looked calm and unbothered by the fog and Nearsch in the slightest, the truth was, when the fog started destroying the mental space, he had been inflicted quite some damage. "In the end, I had to resort to using this to destroy it." The copy said as he looked at the sea of lightning that was around him, as well as the light and darkness that had taken over the entirety of the mental space. "I''ll have to rest for quite a bit, don''t get into any trouble as I heal up, Reign." The copy said as he closed his eyes and fell asleep while floating on the sea of lightning. Reign''s eyes were staring at the suit as he tried inspecting his body, as well as his consciousness. As he had thought, he couldn''t sense Nearsch or the fog anywhere, but neither could he sense his copy, which was to be expected as the bastard could hide from Reign easily.I think you should take a look at "If the copy was to devour the fog and Nearsch, it would benefit you as well as it is a part of you, but the fog is an unstable thing, so it''s better to do what he has done and simply destroy it," Aethion said as he sat down on a chair he had created. "I know that you think the worst of the copy, but so far, it had only helped you out, it did nothing that negatively affected you at all." ''Nothing my ass, he was the one that whispered in my head back in the underground city, making me lose my cool and attack a god, he was also the one that tried to trick me into giving him more power when I faced that damned orc.'' ''Back when I saw Adam die, he was the one that made me lose to my anger, even if he tries to tell me that it wasn''t him, there is no way I''ll trust him!'' Reign shouted in his head as Aethion sighed while Jared simply looked at the suit with great interest. "Master, why did you have to destroy it, it wasn''t even working anymore," Jared said with a sad sigh as Reign''s eyes opened wide. He hadpletely forgotten about it. Jared can infiltrate the suit, and he was hoping to use the suit as a helper, but he messed up, hepletely wrecked the suit. ''Dammit, and it would have been such great help during the evolution challenge!'' Reignmented as Aethion scoffed. "There is no way the system would allow you to use that thing during the challenge, so don''t worry about it, you did nothing wrong." "Even so!" Reign said out loud. ''It could have been used to defend the territory in the event that I and the others aren''t there, a freaking Tier V, a suit that gives a person the power of a Tier V being, and I destroyed it, dammit!'' Reign was on his knees, staring at the suit as his transformation had ended a couple of seconds ago. Seeing as how Reign had managed to win, Wolf and the others all smiled as they fought against the monsters that were still alive. The fog started dispersing slightly. The hole that had been present on the floor closed, and from now on, the fog would slowly dissipate from the mountain range, never taking any life again. Still, Wolf and the others looked concerned. They saw how Reign had fallen down on his knees and how he looked quite stressed out and worried. ''Did something happen?'' ''Shit, is he in trouble?!'' ''We have to get rid of these things quickly!'' "I''ll go check it out, just wait a bit!" Shadow said before using his skill and teleporting near Reign before going to check up on him. "Hey, what''s wrong man, are you alright?!" Shadow asked Reign who looked up. His lips were curved downward and a dejected expression was stered on his face, making Shadow gulp in worry. "I wrecked it." Reign said sadly as Shadow blinked thrice in quick session. "What?" "The suit, it was so cool and so strong, and I destroyed it, we could have taken it with us, and yet, I destroyed it." Reign said sadly as he stared at the suit while Shadow smiled dangerously. "Here we are, worried sick about you, and you arementing a freaking battle suit?!" Shadow suddenly hit Reign on his back, producing a loud ''Thud'' before teleporting back to the others. "Hey, what-" "He''s alright." "He''s just a moron!" Shadow said as he suddenly plunged his daggers inside the neck of a monster. "Huh?" Chapter 696 Post-Battle Reflections And Continuing Challenges ? After the end of the battle, everybody present had been exhausted. They had battled against more than 30 Tier IV monsters, and even though they hadn''t been as strong as the average high-grade and peak Tier IV monsters, they were still a force to be reckoned with. Reign had fought a hard battle against the suit, and even though he had healed his injuries with the light maniption ability, he was exhausted mentally and physically. Even walking was tiresome for him, and the others fared no better. Since they had defeated the monsters, and the fog had scattered, there was nothing they needed to fear now, so they could easily rest in the giant ship. Upon killing Nearsch, the fog started scattering, and thanks to that, the power of the monsters lessened, so Wolf and the others had an easier time defeating them in the end. Of course, that was not all. With the fog scattering, the monsters wouldn''t only be weakened, but they would all die. The fog had killed them after all, it took control of their bodies after death, so upon leaving, the monsters would revert to being corpses, and soon, the mountain range shall start healing itself from what the fog had done to it. The gray, lifeless depths of the mountain range shall be revived after some time, and new monsters might start appearing here. At least, that was what Reign and the others hoped would happen. The depths were important to them, it was one area where they could easily hunt Tier IV monsters and level up. Even though they had now gained a lot more territory and had more areas that they could teleport to, the depths were familiar to most of them, so it was easier for them to hunt there. "Master, can I take the ship?" Reign had been resting with Wolf and the others, they were eating some food in order to replenish the energy they had spent and were sitting down before Jared''s voice suddenly echoed in Reign''s head. ''Take the ship?'' "Yes, the storage area has more than enough space for us to hold the ship, I would like to continue analyzing it and run some tests, am I allowed to do that?" ''Well, I don''t see why not, yeah, you you can take the ship." "Thank you, master!" Jared''s enthusiastic voice said as Reign shook his head before suddenly widening his eyes. Wolf and the others all got alerted and stood up before taking out their weapons. They felt as if they had moved, and their surroundings had seemingly changed. They quickly got out of the ship through the hole that had been made thanks to Reign and Nearsch''s fight and stared around them. "Jared." Reign calmly said as the AI appeared in front of him and the others. "Yes, master?" "When I said you can take the ship, I didn''t mean right now, with me and the others still inside of it." "Ah, I see, apologies master, I was a bit too excited and didn''t think straight," Jared said as he scratched the back of his head while Wolf and the others sighed. They thought that they would need to fight against an enemy for a moment, but it turned out to be a fake rm. "Anyway, we have rested for enough, we need to go back, with the Third Phrase having officially started now, god knows what is going on in our territories," Wolf said with some slight worry as Reign and the others nodded at him. They had sent back over 200 Tier IVbatants, so they doubted that anything bad had happened, but as the leaders, they needed to make sure everyone was safe. The Branch of Yggdrasil can keep monsters out and shield their two territories, but their allies had none of that avable. Reign was certain that arge number of the Tier IVbatants they had sent out went to help out the three allied territories they had, so they should also be fine.I think you should take a look at The underground city was a bit weird. Thanks to Cyrus, they still had their technology, but they weren''t as strong as others. They had been hunting and leveling up since they allied themselves with Reign and the others, but they still had ways to go. The Third Phase shouldn''t really affect them that much, but Reign still told his men to go there and see if they need help. They were the ones in most danger if monsters decided to charge at the city and fight them with full force, so they needed to make sure they were safe. Reign and the others quickly came out of the storage area before making their way out of the depths. It took them about 5 hours to get to the depths before, but now, Beast immediately summoned his flying monsters and they all got on them. Without needing to evade any monsters, and without having to cross mountains and hills, their speed had, of course, increased tremendously. With the fog being weaker and weaker, they easily made their way out of the depths after about 1.5 hours of flying. After all, none of them was using their top speed previously, while the beasts they were riding on were all going as fast as they could. Upon arriving, Reign and the others nced at the wall which had been damaged. The monsters hade out of the fog and had climbed the mountains climbed the giant wall and made it outside. Luckily, the bases they had here were far away from the wall, so the fog and the monsters shouldn''t have made it all the way there, and even if they had made it there, the people could easily escape through the portal, so the chances of anyone dying here were low. The demons, however, were a different story. Even though Reign and the others had dealt them a big blow and killed their strongestbatants, there were still plenty of bases and demons present in the mountain range. If the monsters had arrived at their bases, then those bases were as good as gone. Reign and the others quickly activated the portal that was near the wall. The monsters hadn''t done anything to the portal, luckily, and it was still present. They went through the portal and arrived back in Doncaster. Upon arriving, they were happy to see that nothing had truly changed. Those nearby all flocked to Reign and the others and they quickly exined to them what had happened. The Tier IVs quickly arrived and went to help out the other territories. Doncaster had been attacked, but the monsters were far too weak to do anything to it, and they were easily defeated. Neil and the others had ced men to wait for Reign and the others since they were certain that they would be able to win against whatever was at the center of the depths, and they knew that they would want to know what had happened while they were gone. The underground city had indeed been attacked, but luckily, the Tier IVs had arrived on time and helped them out, keeping the casualties low. Wilkashere was struck the hardest, but thanks to the dome, as well as the help of over 100 Tier IVbatants, they defeated the powerful monsters that attacked them without suffering a single casualty. The other two allied territories were attacked, and since they had no dome protecting them, the battle there was a hard one. The number of Tier IV monsters wasn''t nearly as high as the ones that attacked Wilkashere, but theck of a protective dome made the battle more difficult. The ones that couldn''t fight had all used the portal and arrived in Doncaster in order to be safe, and the rest of the Tier IVs had all gone to the two territories and had battled for over 5 hours. Many buildings and houses had been destroyed, and there were some casualties, but it was mostly those below Tier IV that had perished, and even then, their numbers were low. It still pained Reign and the others a bit as they could have kept the casualties even lower had they been present, but unfortunately, the timing was simply too bad. If they had abandoned their n of going to the center of the depths, there was no way that Nearsch hadn''t improved his strength even further. Reign could only imagine the trouble he would have if he had to fight a Tier V Nearsch with the suit. The ray he could use with the help of his crystal would have done some big damage, and it would have been much harder for the copy to get rid of Nearsch''s soul and the true fog at that point. What they had done was truly the best course of action as now, there was nothing that could affect them in the mountain range. The only issue was the desert. Reign and the others still had no idea what the monsters from the desert were going to do, so they had to go and inspect the desert tonight, otherwise they would have no peace of mind. Chapter 697 Transcendent Realm And The World Serpent ? "Seems fine, right?" Shadow asked Reign and the others who were sitting next to him. They were all currently on top of a mountain that was right next to the desert and were staring at the monsters that had appeared after nightfall. The monsters acted the same way as before. None of them were seemingly even trying to go to another area as the carnage had started right after the sun disappeared. The monsters rose from the depths of the desert and started ughtering each other, bing more and more powerful until a different monster killed them. Those that stood at the peak of power weren''t safe in the slightest as the other monsters attacked them without caring for their own life. The only thing these monsters seemed to think about was ughtering and eating the monsters they killed. Blood spilled over the desert, but by the time the sun woulde up again, all the blood would have already been gone, soaked deep inside the desert. "Yeah, these guys won''t be a problem, at least not for now," Wolf said as he sighed in relief. The powerful desert monsters had been the one thing that Reign and the others feared right now. None of them were confident that they could defeat them, and even if all of them teamed up, they would only manage to defeat 2 of them, if they were to get all the Tier IVbatants from their territories, they might manage to defeat 10, but most of the Tier IVs would die from such a battle. The power the monsters had was great, and if they decided to go to the mountain range or the other areas, there would be nothing that Reign and the others would be able to do at this moment. Each evolution almost doubled the strength of the being that evolved, and thanks to that, the higher the Tier, therger the distance between a being that stood at the peak of one realm, and the being that was in the low-grade of the realm above. In the beginning, Reign and the others were able to defeat a Tier I being without evolving, and eventer, they could fight a monster that was a Tier above them, right now it was mostly thanks to Reign who could transform and gain immense power that they could do so, but as they reached a higher and higher realm, that would be harder to be done. ''To think there are some beings that can y a Transcendent when they''re still in the leveling realm, the difference between such beings is incredible, and yet they can manage to do it.'' Reign thought as he stared at the powerful Tier V monsters with slight nervousness. "Well of course they exist, like I have told you before, most Transcendents go from Tier V or Tier VI and transcend, so even if their power more than doubles, a Tier VII or VIII can match them, not to mention those that were even higher above." ''But didn''t you say that the Power Realm is when most start getting in touch with world energy and then transcend?'' "That''s only for those that can reach that realm, those talented enough to reach Tier VII will only be taught to sense world energy by the will upon reaching that realm, as for those that have no hopes of reaching higher than Tier V or VI, the Will of the world will start teaching them, well, it will allow them to sense world energy, and that''s it, nothing else." "It''s only those more talented that the Will shall teach personally, just like what happened to you." "Those that reach the Transcendent realm before they reach Tier VII are pretty much fated to stay at the Transcendent realm, so they''re nothing special, they''re just cannon fodder." "I reached the realm when I was Tier VIII, which is quite decent by the standards of the universe and I had a chance to reach Sainthood and perhaps even higher, of course, that never happened." "Anyway, when reach Tier VIII, you should already have enough power to go against the weakest of Transcendents, but you probably won''t be able to kill them, as for Tier IX and X, both will allow you to kill the weakest Transcendents, the final realm will even allow you to contend against some decent Transcendents that are in the first Cleansing." Aethion''s words made Reign nod his head. He had heard how one can reach the Transcendent realm as soon as they reached Tier V, but he had always heard how that was a big mistake. The leveling realm served as a sort of foundation for a person. The higher they managed to reach, the better their future would be. Of course, it mostly referred to the Transcendent realm, not to mention that the universe was vast, seemingly endless, and many opportunities can be found in it. Some Transcendents that had transcended from Tier V had managed to find incredible treasures that made their previously weak and shallow foundations strong, which allowed them to rise higher than others and reach Sainthood and above. There was always hope of reaching higher, no matter how bleak the situation looked like. Of course, even though Transcendents were considered ''rare'', that was only true forary and star system standards as in the vast universe, there existed an unimaginably high number of Transcendents. When ites to therge and powerful organizations of the universe, Transcendents were nothing more than foot soldiers, mere cannon fodder that would be sent out to fight and die during a war or skirmish.I think you should take a look at Saints were considered to be the heavy hitters ofrger organizations, as for those at the very top, even Low and Mid Gods were considered nothing special. For now, Reign and the others were nothing, they didn''t even qualify to be considered ants in the universe, they were more akin to a spec of dust. Reign nodded at the others as they made their way back to Doncaster. They had managed to take over the mountain range, which had been their main goal for quite some time now. For months, they had fought in the mountain range, exploring it and leveling up time and time again until finally being able to defeat every single monster in it and turning it into yet another hunting ground for the yers under them. They had forged three alliances with three different territories and they had managed to capture a city many timesrger than Doncaster and gained even more people under their banner. From now on, other than the monsters in the desert, there was nothing that could threaten the survival of Doncaster in the nearby areas, nothing at all. Reign and the others doubted that there were many ces in their region that they wouldn''t be able to go to as Tier V regions were rtively rare. Most of the people that were still alive in the world were still stuck fighting Tier III monsters, while Reign and the others were about to reach Tier V. As for their evolution, they had actually reached the maximum level upon killing Nearsch and his monsters and were still waiting for the challenge to appear. As they were walking through the mountain range, something changed. The moonlight had been lighting up their surroundings for quite some time as a full moon was up tonight, but suddenly, that light disappeared. As Reign and the others stood on top of a mountain, they looked above them, expecting to find a flying monster above their heads that might have tried attacking them, but instead, all the blood in their bodies froze as they saw the sight above them. A giant snakehead was staring down at them. An eye wasrger than a building and even though the head was over a mile above them, they could still see it clearly. "Hey, isn''t that the world serpent, why is it looking at us like that?" Shadow said with a gulp as he looked at the giant serpent. As they all questioned what was happening, something suddenly changed. Reign started floating. "What, hey, what the hell, Reign?!" Shadow called out to his friend before jumping and grabbing his leg, only for his hand to be pushed back by an invisible force and his body to be sent crashing down. "That hurt, dammit!" Shadow cursed as he got up, but before he or the others could do anything, a voice rang out in their heads. "Your friend will be returned shortly, do not worry." The voice was gentle, it carried no hostility with it, nor did it seem overbearing. "Was that the snake''s voice?" Shadow asked before suddenly being flung toward a tree. "Don''t call me a snake." The voice once again echoed in his head as Shadow rubbed his head. "Come on, let''s go, it seems like the world serpent has something to discuss with Reign," Wolf said as he sighed. "How can you be so sure that it won''t do anything to him?!" Shadowined as Wolf sighed again. "Even if it did, can we do anything about it, it''s more powerful than Transcendents, let alone us." "Not to mention that it isn''t hostile, don''t you remember what the system told us the first day the game started, what it said about the serpent?" Chapter 698 Reigns Encounter With The World Serpent: Rewards And The Evolution Challenge ? The world Serpent had 3 jobs, the first one was to ensure the safety of earth before the game finished, the second was to award people that did incredible feats if it judges that the systems reward wasn''t generous enough, and third, if they failed the game, that is if all humans on Earth died, it will destroy the. That was what the system had said when the game just started, and from what they were seeing, it seemed that the serpent was doing the second task it had, which was to award someone that had done an incredible feat after the system had not been generous enough. "A power of a Tier V being." "Tens of Tier IV beings near it." "A fog that makes it hard for even the system to nce inside." "A ship from an unknown hostile civilization." "You have managed to get rid of all of that, to destroy the fog and the ship, without any traces of them being left, and still, the system did nothing to reward you for your efforts." The snake told Reign, its voice reverberating through his head. It was to be expected that the serpent wouldn''t talk normally, after all, it was sorge that its voice would probably be heard miles away. As Reign stood in front of the giant serpent, ck smoke appeared in front of its face before a man showed up. "Ah, sorry, I got used to being in my true body so I sometimes forget how daunting it can be for people." The man, who looked to be in histe twenties, said with a smile. "Of course, you seem unfazed, well, I guess that is to be expected from a Nephilim, if little old me could get you scared, I would be a bit disappointed." The man, who was an avatar of the world serpent, said withughter. ''That''s not what I was expecting.'' Reign thought as he looked at the man in front of him. Compared to the image of the world serpent he had in his head, the carefree, chatty young man was definitely not it. "Anyway, let''s see, you''ve actually contributed greatly to the safety of this world, after all, the fog would have kept expanding and expanding until it swallowed the entire world." ''With the present strength of the world, I doubt that they would have managed to eliminate it in the future thanks to the great distance the other seeds of hope are from you, not to mention that I doubt any of you would have been able to match the speed of which the fog would strengthen itself." "The spaceship is gone as well, which is good since the system hates those things, but I am a bit surprised it didn''t give you any rewards, after all, it''s usually quite generous with the rewards when a person manages to destroy such a thing." The serpent said as he ced his hand on his chin. "Alright, speak, do you have anything you wish, anything I can give you?" "I''m in the Saint realm, and even though I''m not the wealthiest Saint, the things I have are much more valuable than anything you can find on this." "Alright." Reign nodded at him. "So, can I get a Rank Z weapon, a Rank Z suit of armor, and some other Rank Z items?" "That much shouldn''t be any problem for you, right?" Reign asked with a wide smile as the serpent''s avatar stared coldly at him. "No way, you''re not getting a rank Z item, something of that rank will make you brokenpared to the rest." "Hmmm, how about this?" The serpent suddenly snapped his fingers, and two items appeared. "This one should serve you well, it''s quitepatible with your powers, and this can allow you to improve that sword even more." The serpent said as it showed Reign a sword, as well as a piece of rock that was floating in front of him. "You''re going to reach Tier V soon so that sword will be almost useless, it will barely give you any benefits, as for that one, the boost will be limited quite severely, so by improving it, and using this one with it, you should have an easier time fighting Tier V monsters." The serpent said as the items floated over to Reign before they were sent to the inventory. "Alright, I have to resume my duties now, so off you go." The avatar merely touched Reign, and he was sent crashing down to the ground. He arrived in front of Wolf and the others in almost an instant, and just as he was about to hit the ground, he stopped. He then fell from about an inch away from the ground. "Hey, you alright bro?" Shadow asked Reign with concern as thetter nodded his head.I think you should take a look at "So, you got anything from it?" "Yeah, I did get something." Reign suddenly took out his sword, which was a bit hard for him to control as it was a Rank SSS weapon, as well as the weird rock. [ Mysterious material: Give it to a cksmith in order to identify it. ] [ Rank SSS: Lightning de ] Wolf and the others stared at the sword. This was the second Rank SSS weapon they had seen so far, and the stats were incredible. It wasn''t as powerful as Wolf''s sword, which was to be expected as it was a one-handed sword, and the bonus wasn''t asrge as Wolf''s sword, but it was just one sword, and Reign could use two. The skill inside of the sword was something that made them widen their eyes as well. [ Upon using mana and activating the skill in the sword, all attacks will be lightning-based attacks, and if the user already has a lightning ability, all lightning-based skills will gain a 150% attack bonus. Lightning skill will be much easier to be activated with this sword, and upon activating the second skill, the yer can summon lightning bolts from the sky to attack his enemies for a short period of time. ] It can summon lightning from the sky. The speed at which a bolt of lightning fell down from the sky was many times faster than even the speed of sound. The power of a lightning bolt alone is astonishing, and it is definitely above the destructive power that Reign and the others could utilize right now. Reign smiled at the weapon before taking it back to the inventory with the rock. "So, what''s the rock for?" "He said that it will allow Adrian to upgrade my sword." "That one?" Shadow asked as he pointed at the Sword of Dominance that was on Reign''s waist, to which Reign nodded his head. "After we reach Tier V, rank SS items will no longer give us the same bonuses they once did, so we should be on the lookout for rank SSS items, but thanks to the desert, we should be able to kill some Tier V monsters and use their bodies to create rank SSS items, even though they will probably be some low-grade SSS items." Reign said as Wolf nodded at him. "Even if they''re low-grade, they will still be better than the items we have right now." "So what are you nning now, you going to Adrian to upgrade your weapon?" Shadow asked Reign who shook his head. "We have no idea how long it will take him to do that, not to mention that I won''t be able to utilize a rank SSS weapon well before reaching Tier V, the reason why Wolf can is because I used my powers to bind the soul to him, and even then, he is still unable to utilize its full power." "I don''t know if the sword will recognize me as its owner again after upgrading it, and the other one is already showing resistance when I touch it, so I won''t do that until finishing the challenge and evolving, otherwise I might end up without both sword for now." Reign said as they all made their way back to Doncaster. Upon arriving and telling the people who were still up that the monsters from the desert are not trying to go to other areas, they all went to rest. The system still hadn''t given them the challenges, and perhaps they would finally get them in the morning. The yers that had heard the news were ecstatic as they had also feared the desert and the powerful monsters there. Reign and the others had immediately told them all about the desert and just how powerful the monsters there were back when they first explored it so that none of them would go there and die. Since the barriers had disappeared, the yers had been afraid that the powerful monsters would go to the mountain range, but luckily, that wasn''t happening. In the morning, after Reign and the others had woken up. They were in the middle of having their breakfast and were talking when a notification appeared. The system had finally given them their challenge missions. Chapter 699 Evolution Challenge: A Journey To The Unknown ? [ You will be sent to a different world for the evolution challenge in 3 hours. ] "So it''s one of those again, huh?" Shadow asked before yawning. "Will we be sent to the sames again?" Beast asked as he put a piece of meat in his mouth. Compared to how they acted in the past, now, the evolution challenges did little to throw them off their guard. After all, they had already done multiple and had been sent to differents twice. "Who knows, they might send us to the sames we visited before, or a new one, the system never specifies that," Wolf said before taking a ss of water. "Yeah, but I doubt I will be at the same ce at the very least, the overall strength of the people there is simply not high enough to warrant a challenge," Shadow said as he looked to the side. "What do you think, Reign?" "Well I was sent to the same ce twice, the first time I was there, they only had a handful of Tier Ibatants, and the next time, they already had some Tier IIIbatants as well, and the enemy we faced was apletely different one from before." "During the first challenge, I helped them fight back some kingdoms that had attacked them, but the next time, it was demons and humans that had been changed that I fought against, and they were much more powerful." "Some of the people I knew from the first challenge had already died when I arrived, and some were possessed." Reign said as he thought back on Lieara who had been possessed and changed to be the Saintess of the demons. Her body had been left in the capital of Ris, and Reign doubted that he would ever see her again as the fragments of the soul that were still with him were not healing, even Aethion said that to do such a thing was well above the scope of a Transcendent. Shadow and Wolf noticed the slight change in Reign''s expression as he finished the sentence, but they said nothing. Each of them had gone through different things during their evolution challenges, and it wasn''t like they were going to speak about everything that urred there. "Well, I hope I get sent back to the I was previously at, I quite liked it there." Tank said as he picked up arge piece of meat before eating it, ripping it apart with his teeth. "You really have to learn to eat differently," Shadow said with a sigh before leaning back on the chair. "Well, I guess the only thing we can do is make sure the territory ispletely safe right now and notify the top teams, we don''t have to hide the fact that we are going away this time as we don''t have any enemies left in the region." "Yeah, I doubt they wille across any problems while we''re gone, but even if they do, the tree should be enough to defend them, even more than 100 Tier IV monsters were barely able to leave a few cracks on it, so I doubt anything near the cities can destroy it." Shadow said as he stretched a bit. Upon finishing their breakfast, Reign and the others quickly called for the top teams and told them to notify the people that they would be leaving in 3 hours before starting their ''inspection''. They visited their bases, the two cities, as well as their allied territories and made sure that nothing was out of ce before returning to Doncaster. The inspection didn''t take them too long, about 2 hours, which meant they still had an hour before being teleported. Many people could be seen scrambling around as they were shocked to hear the news. The first time Reign and the others had gone to a different, a simr thing had happened, but they didn''t go the next two evolutions after that, so to hear that they would go to another after the previous challenge was also one that sent them to another was not expected. They believed that there was a pattern to the challenges that the system gave, but unfortunately, that was not really the case. As for the ones that were affected by the news, they didn''t really care that much. This was the third time they were being sent to a different, so they already knew what to expect. A problem would be found at the ce they were sent, and they would get a mission to fix the said problem, that was pretty much it.I think you should take a look at Of course, it didn''t mean that things would be easy as Reign had almost died during thest challenge. If not for the demon getting a bit too cocky and impatient, thus trying to forcibly reach the next realm, Reign would have had a much harder time defeating him, and he might have even lost the battle in the end. The second part of the challenge was not counted as Reign believed wholeheartedly that the only reason he had been sent there twice was because of the queen. It was too big of a coincidence that a being from the abyss, one of the rare ones in the universe that had a connection with the Nephilims as her race had, was there for his challenge. She acted as a sort of trigger for his racial awakening, and Reign was certain the system had done it on purpose. Both of the challenges had been a well-thought-out n to not only pressure him and get him to be stronger, but also to unlock his true potential. Since the queen was gone, he doubted that he would be sent to Ris again. The areas around it were simply not enough for him to be pressured, and he doubted that yet another issue as big or bigger than the demon infestation had urred near the kingdom, which might have even be an empire at this point. He didn''t know if this was the case for everybody, however. From what he knows, they were all ced in situations ands that would bring them benefits and improve their abilities and the way they fought, especially Laura who had been sent to a demon-infested twice so far. One thing he was certain of, was that wherever he was sent, it would be because the system deemed it as the best ce for him to develop further. He just didn''t know in what way the system would try and get him to develop now. The system was very interested in him, or to be better said, it was very interested in the Nephilims who were one of the races in the universe that existed outside the scope of the system. The system knew nothing about them, and Reign knew that it must be trying to get any sort of information in any way he can. Why was the ancestor of the Nephilims, the oldest and strongest being alive, Raziel, on bad terms with the system? Why was Cyrus, the Will of Earth, hostile to it as well? Just what had happened all those years ago when Raziel had gone against what seemed to have been almost the entirety of the universe? Reign had so many questions, but he got no answers, and that was one of the things that really made him confused and a bit apprehensive. Raziel and Cyrus had both told him not to trust the system, and Reign hadn''t allowed the system to get information about his Nephilim form at all because of that. He didn''t know why he trusted them, but he guessed that he might learn of thatter. After all, from what Reign had seen during his visions, he was pretty sure that Raziel was not a bad guy, but something was stuck in the back of his mind though. He was sure he had seen a lot more visions, but he couldn''t remember them. Each time he tried to, it was foggy and he got nothing from it. He wondered why it was so, but for now, he knew that there was nothing he could do about it. Under the gazes of thousands of yers that hade to see them off, Reign and the others were covered by a bright light before disappearing from the center of Doncaster. Their challenge had arrived. Reign opened his eyes and stared ahead. ''Well, I''m definitely not back in Ris.'' Pitch-ck soil and cracks were around him as a scorching temperature was present in the ce he was at. There was no life around him, the soil was burned, seemingly dead, any form of nt life gone and nothing except for the ck soil was visible to him. "Reign?" A voice was suddenly heard behind Reign, and when he turned around, his eyes opened wide in shock as he stared ahead at the person that was with him. He blinked a couple of times and even looked around before finally opening his mouth. "Laura?" Chapter 700 Reign And Laura Explore The Planet Together ? "What the hell, why are you here?!" Reign asked Laura who was thinking of the same thing. None of them had ever before been sent to the same for the evolution challenge, and none of them expected to be sent to the same either. "Well, I have already been here twice, so the better question to ask is why you were sent here?" Laura asked as Reign blinked. "Wait, you''ve already been here before, so this is the demon-infested?" "Yes, the soil, the fire that you can sometimes see spewing out from the cracks, theck of any vegetation, and the heat is the same as the I had been to before, not to mention the two suns that you can see." Right after Laura had finished talking, Reign looked up, and lo and behold, there were two suns high up in the sky, but, something was off about one of them. It was red. And the feeling Reign had when looking at it was weird, he felt incredibly ufortable, as well as a bit angry. "That appeared only after demons had taken over much of the territory, the used to have only one sun, but now, the demonic star had appeared as well, and that was why the temperature is so high all the time." Laura said with a sigh before walking forward. "I guess we should find a good vantage point in order to check where we are first, right?" "Yeah, let''s do that." Reign said absent-mindedly as he was thinking of why the system would send him here. From what he had learned, all Nephilims seemed to hate demons, and he as well had a strong innate hate of them, each time he saw one, he would immediately go for the kill, not sparing the demon at all. He didn''t know why the system brought him here, but it was definitely because of the demons. His race had a strong connection with demons, well, it was a strong dislike, a hatred for demons more than a sort of connection. He walked forward with Laura for a couple of minutes, neither one of them uttering a single word as they looked around. Laura had reminded him to be wary of his surroundings as there was no way for her to guess where they were right now, and what they mighte across. The demons ruled most of the with an iron fist, and the rare human havens did their best to fight them back but were failing at doing so thanks to the fact they had fewer numbers, as well as fewer topbatantspared to the demons. Hell, if the demons truly wanted to, Laura was certain that they could have conquered the by now as they had multiple beings that were a realm above the strongest humanity had, but they rarely showed themselves for some reason. The most powerful demons on the were Tier VI, and even though they didn''t know how many of them were present, so far, only a handful had ever been seen, and each time they appeared, carnage followed. Humanity here had some Tier Vbatants and they acted as the leaders of the regions. The demons had more Tier Vbatants, and since it had been a while since Laura hadste here, there was no saying whether humanity had managed to defend all their regions or not, and whether more of the demons had reached Tier VI. Of course, humanity had three people who were peak Tier V, and they might have even managed to reach Tier VI by now, but that was a difficult thing to do and there was no saying whether or not they had managed to do so. Laura and Reign walked for minutes before seeing a hill nearby. They immediately walked over to the hill, and during this time, Reign was absent-minded while Laura was quite nervous for some reason. She had been here twice, formed strong bonds with some of the people here, and fought side-by-side with them. She had a reputation here, but none of that was why she was nervous. This was the first time she and Reign were alone during a mission, but that didn''t matter either. Laura did have a favorable impression of Reign, and you could say she did have a crush on him, but she wasn''t in love with him or anything like that, so spending time alone with him, although a bit awkward for Laura, was not enough to make her so nervous.I think you should take a look at The main reason was because of the stories she had told to the inhabitants of the, and she was praying that they wouldn''t arrive at the same region she had been to twice right now. As they climbed atop the hill, both Laura and Reigny down on the ground and looked around the area. It was a wastnd around them, but there were some demons that they could see in the distance. From what Reign could sense, they shouldn''t be powerful as the more powerful a being, the stronger a sense he could get when they weren''t purposely hiding their auras. Of course, that wasn''t hard to do, but Reign would also gain a feeling whenever he sensed beings, and the stronger the feeling, the more dangerous and powerful the enemy was. Not to mention the fact that he was very sensitive to demons and could actually sense them from further awaypared to other beings. Reign and Laura nced at each other before making their way toward one of the groups that were closest to them. They were both hiding their auras and making sure that the demons wouldn''t sense them before getting close to the group. Uponing close, Laura''s eyes widened as her anger grew. She actually lost control over her mana for a moment, allowing it to release outside and alert the demons who quickly stared in their direction. "Tch." Reign clicked his tongue as lightning appeared around him. He quickly charged at the group of demons who were only able to see a blur and lightning before he arrived. He took out his sword and shed at one of them, decapitating the demon in an instant before punching another in the stomach and forcing him to fall down on the ground. In seconds, the group of 5 demons was defeated, and Laura quickly came to him while other groups of demons who were nearby started running away after sensing the dangerous mana that had appeared from Reign. "I understand why you lost control, and I know that the sight was not a pretty one, but you have been here twice already so you must have known such things happen, as well as seen some simr things, so you need to make sure to control yourself." Reign said as he looked at Laura before putting a hand on her shoulder. "I''m not saying this because I''m angry or anything, but because if the enemy was more powerful, your previous actions would have ced us in danger, not to mention that if you are alone, such things could spell your end, alright." Laura bit her lower lip in frustration before nodding at Reign. He was right, she had seen such things before, and sometimes, she lost her cool, just like she did now. But the sight was just too much for her at this moment. She was thinking a lot about what to do if they reached the same region she had always been to, she was thinking of why the system sent her and Reign together, and much more, and then she was the horrible sight. There weren''t only demons present in the group, but two humans, two girls to be more specific, as well. Both were naked, their bodies covered in bruises and cuts as the demons had started ravaging them in the open, not caring about a single thing. The sight infuriated Laura, which was why she lost control. Reign had to admit, he had almost lost his cool as well. "Hey, are you two okay?" Reign asked the two girls who were staring nkly at the corpses of the demons, as well as the two demons who Reign had left alive in order to interrogate them. The two flinched as they heard Reign''s voice, and upon looking up, they saw Reign and Laura who were both looking at them with concern in their eyes. "Here, take these, you shouldn''t be walking like this," Laura said as she took out some clothes from her inventory and gave it to the girls Reign looked to the side before grabbing the two demons and going a bit away with them. "So, I''m going to ask you some questions, and you will answer me, alright?" Reign asked the two demons with a cold smile before taking out his swords. "Of course, you don''t need to answer me, I can get any answer from your soul if I want to." Reign said as he plunged both swords into the legs of the demons, causing them to grunt in pain as they stared at Reign with hatred. "Ah, the strong and silent type, ay?" Chapter 701 Reign And Laura: Hunting For Demons And Saving Survivors ? Reign smirked at the two demons he captured. Both clenched their teeth and stared at him as he calmly called Laura over. With her powers, she was able to give them immense pain, and he wanted her to do it as it would allow her to calm down a bit. The previous sight of the demons ravaging the two girls had made her explode in anger, and because it was Reign that had taken the demons down, she didn''t have a chance to release her anger at the demons, and now she did. She started using her powers and beating the two up while Reign watched her. Even though this was supposed to be an interrogation, Laura didn''t let the two speak a single word as she continued pummeling them and beating them up. After about 2 minutes of nonstop beating, during which one other group of demons had actually darede close, thus getting caught and most of them ughtered by Reign, she stopped. "Hey, you know this better than me, so you can ask the questions." Reign said as he shrugged his shoulder at Laura who nodded at him. "Where are we, what region?" Laura asked the demons who stared at her with anger. "We we are near the Lumon region, the onemanded by Sir Basred." A voice behind Laura and Reign was heard as one of the two girls spoke. "We we had gone out with a scouting party in order to find out why the demons had suddenly sent many patrols out, but our group got attacked, and the two of us were captured." ''The Lumon region, good, that is one that I have briefly visited before, I know some people there, and best of all, I never spoke about Reign and the others there.'' Laura thought as she sighed in relief. "Ohh, that''s interesting, so friends what are you guys doing here, sending out all those patrols, huh?" Reign asked the two demons as he told Aethion to torture the souls of the ones he had killed and find out more about what they were doing. "Just kill us, no torture will make us talk, you puny little human." One of the demons said as Reign smiled at them. "That''s a mistake, see, I''m not really a human, you little bastard." Reign''s eyes suddenly turned purple as he used his soul maniption to deliver an attack at the two demons. They both suddenly opened their eyes wide and rolled on the ground whilst screaming in pain. Both of them were low-grade Tier IIIbatants, and even though they were the strongest in their group,pared to Reign and Laura, they were nothing but ants that they can crush in an instant. After about 4 seconds, Reign stopped his soul attack and allowed the demons to collect themselves before crouching down and staring at them both. "You can talk, and I will promise that I won''t destroy your souls, or you can keep silent, and I shall get the answer from your souls personally before destroying them both, that way, you won''t be able to get revived, right?" Reign''s smile terrified both the demons who now felt great fear from the human in front of them. Demons could revive, and that was why they were so arrogant and didn''t fear death, but when faced with a being such as Reign, one that could destroy their very soul, they turned into meek, weak-minded beings. They quickly started speaking, but unfortunately, they knew little of what was going on. They just knew that the ruler of the region they were in, a Tier V demon, wanted something that had appeared in the region, and only the leaders of the patrol teams, which were all Tier IV beings, knew what they were looking for. The rest were only told to report back if they found anything suspicious or weird, and that was it. "Seems like they''re useless to us, we''ll have to grab one of those Tier IV demons if we want to know what''s going on." Reign said as he decapitated both the demons and took their souls.I think you should take a look at He had promised to not destroy them, but he said nothing about capturing them, torturing their souls, and adding them to the army of souls that he used for battle. "How far away is the region from which you came from?" Reign asked the two girls who suddenly looked a bit nervous. They had heard Reign''s previous words, about how he isn''t really human, and they were concerned about that. They knew of the existence of the ''possessed'', and thus they didn''t know if Reign was one of them or not. "Don''t worry, he isn''t one of them." Laura suddenly said before taking something out of the inventory. The two girls suddenly widened their eyes at the badge she showed them before Laura used her mana to make it shine a purple light. "A demon hunter." One of the girls said as Laura nodded before giving the badge to Reign, who used his mana, making the badge shine a bright light color. "I have fought alongside the soldiers in the region of Timen multiple times, and this man here is my teammate, as you have heard, he isn''t really human, but he isn''t a demon either." The two girls nodded at Laura before they started talking. The badge was a special kind of item that the humans on this had created with the help of the system. It was given to Demon Hunters, and it could distinguish between demons, humans, and even those that were currently possessed. If the badge shone purple, it meant that the person holding it is a demon hunter, one that was possessed in the past, but was now free of control and could utilize demonic energy. Blue was for humans, white for other beings, red for demons, and ck for those that were possessed. "About 22 miles away, huh?" Laura softly said as the two girls nodded at her. The region wasn''t that far away, luckily, and if Laura and Reign wanted to, they could reach it quickly, but they weren''t going to simply leave the two girls alone here. "Let''s go, we''ll bring you back to Lumon, perhaps we will be able toe across one of those Tier IV demons and find out what they''re looking for as well," Reign told the two as he stared moving toward the region of Lumon. The trip wouldn''t take them that long, but there was a high chance ofing across demons, as well as other humans along the way. It seemed that the boss of the region hadn''t thought things through very well and had sent a search party that was too small and weakpared to the many patrols of the demons, leading to most of them being killed or captured. Along their way, they came across multiple groups of demons. If there were humans that they had captured, most were women, but they managed toe across some that had captured men as well. Reign and Laura helped them all out, killing the demons and saving the human prisoners. They were all grateful to them, especially after seeing Laura''s badge and knowing that they were on their side. Unfortunately, they didn''te across any Tier IV demons, none at all. From the information that Aethion had managed to pry from the souls of the demons, their leaders were further away from the region of Lumon, and the chances of even one of them being close by were abysmally low. That didn''t concern Reign, and at least not for now. If the Tier IV demons were powerful ones, then that would mean that the people they had saved would be in danger if a battle started. If Reign and Laura were to fight 2 or more Tier IV demons at once, there was a chance that the prisoners might get injured from the battle itself, or attacked by other demons who were nearby. Of course, Reign could easily defeat a Tier IV demon that was below higher-grade Tier IV, and he doubted that those that were present here were high-grade or peak Tier IVs as the leader of demons here was a Tier V demon, and he was the only Tier V demon present. It took them slightly over 2 hours to arrive in the region of Lumon, and that was because some of the people present in their group had been injured and couldn''t really walk normally. They were all Tier II and some were even Tier IIIbatants, sopared to regr humans, they were much stronger and faster. As they neared the region, the incredibly tall walls showed themselves. The entire region was surrounded by a great wall that was 150 meters tall, and about 20 meters thick. To be honest, even Laura was left speechless after seeing it, even though she had already seen such a wall twice in the past. She had no idea how humanity had managed to build such strong and tall walls whilst being attacked by demons in the past, but the 10 walls that surrounded the ten regions were the only ces that humanity could survive in, the final safe havens for humans. Chapter 702 Arrival In Lumon And The Surprising Reunion ? Upon arriving near the wall, Laura and Reign immediately stopped as giant ballistae were quickly aimed at them. Even though they could see the people that were right behind the two, some of them being familiar to the guards on top of the wall, they still had to be on guard. They had all heard about the failure of the scouting party and how almost all of them were wiped out, so for so many of them to appear was too suspicious. Reign and Laura waited a couple of minutes as soldiers scrambled to move around the walls and report back to those in charge, and about 5 minutester, a person suddenly jumped down from the top of the wall. The person suddenly ced his hand on the wall and started sliding down before stopping half a meter from the ground andnding. The auraing from the man made Reign and Laura both understand that he was a Tier V being, the person that was responsible for this region, Basred. Laura had already taken out the badge and poured mana into it when Basred arrived in order to prove that she wasn''t a demon, and Reign did the same. "I have to thank you, strangers, you have done us a big favor by saving them," Basred said as he came near Laura and Reign. He smiled at them before lifting his hand and throwing something high in the air. Suddenly, the ground started shaking as the wall started moving. The gigantic wall actually parted, leaving a small gap that was about 5 meters high. Basred nodded at Laura and Reign, and they made their way inside the region. As they walked through the gap, Reign was astonished to see just howrge the region was. He couldn''t see the end of it, nor could he see the entirety of the giant wall that went around the region. Houses, hills, rivers, small mountains, all of that was epassed inside the region. The incredible size made him speechless for a moment, even though Laura had already told him what to expect. Even Laura was looking in awe as such a magnificent sigh truly was something that could rarely be seen anywhere else. As Laura and Reign entered the region, they were met withrge cheers as people flocked to see those that had returned. Some lunged and hugged their loved ones they believed to be dead upon hearing the loss of the scouting party, while others wept as they were unable to find their rtives or friends in the group. As they walked behind Basred, one man suddenly looked at them from the side beforeing closer. "Laura?" "Ah, Jacob." Laura smiled as she hugged the man and looked at him from top to bottom. "I see you''ve been promoted." "Yeah, I became a Tier III recently," Jacob said with a nervousugh while scratching the back of his head. "You know her?" Basred suddenly asked Jacob as the man flinched. "Oh, sir, yes, this is-" "A demon hunter that has helped out the region of Timen multiple times, a good friend of ours." A voice suddenly said as Laura looked to the side before widening her eyes. "It is good to see you again, young one." A man in his fifties appeared beside Basred and smiled at Laura. "Sir, what are you doing here?" Laura asked as the man chuckled. "The demons have stopped attacking Timen for quite some time, and upon learning of the weird things that have started happening here, I decided toe over and see if this guy needs some help." "I also didn''te alone." The man said as he nced back as a group of 15 appeared behind him, all of them Tier IVbatants. "It has been a while sis." One of the party members said as she hugged Laura. "You''ve reached Tier IV, congrattions, Ri," Laura said with a smile as she greeted the others that she was familiar with. They all spoke for a bit before one of them nced behind Laura. "Who''s this, Laura?" "Ah this is-" Laura''s eyes widened in nervousness as Reign already opened his mouth. "I''m Reign, I''m Laura''s teammate." "Reign, wait, that Reign?!" One of them suddenly said loudly as the others stared at Reign. "I expected him to look a bit different, a bit scarier to be honest." "Ah, we''ve heard so much about you," Ri said as she shook Reign''s hand with a wide smile on her face.I think you should take a look at "Yeah, Laura would never stop talking about her teammates back home, and she always said how Reign would be able to do quick work of any enemy we faced." "Seriously, she spoke so much about you that you''ve be a small celebrity in Timen." Another guy said as he shook Reign''s hand. "Is that so?" Reign smiled widely as he looked at the group of people, then at Laura whose face waspletely red. "She never told me that, but it''s nice to know that my teammate thinks so highly of me and the others." "Are the others here too?!" "No, only me and Laura were sent here, even that is weird, we''ve always been sent somewhere by ourselves, this is the first time any of us have been sent to another together." "Wait, you''re here for your challenge, right?" "Yeah." Reign nodded at one of them as they all widened their eyes. "Last time, Laura was here for her Tier IV challenge, so that means, you guys are already doing the Tier V challenge, how is that possible, how are you that fast?!" Another person said with shock as Laura smiled nervously. "Yeah, we''re always fighting against demons, so it should be natural that we evolve faster than those that live on others, but you guys are already above us, that''s crazy," Ri said as she shook her head. "Well, that should prove that Laura wasn''t boasting for nothing, her teammates are all monsters in terms of strength." A guy from the group said as he shook his head. "Come on, let''s go back to themand center, you two arrived just in time." The older man, who was the one thatmanded those in Timen said as everybody nodded. "Yes, sir Siggurd." Reign followed Laura and the others with a smile as Laura avoided eye contact with him. ''Why did they have to be here, I was hoping to avoid this, dammit!'' Lauramented in her heart. ''I was a bit too zealous when I first met them and constantly praised Reign and the others, hell, even thest time I was here, I was still praising them, especially Reign, but I mean,e on, he really is stronger than any person I have met at the same realm.'' ''This is so embarrassing.'' ''He''s definitely telling this to everybody when we get back, I have to tell the others to be quiet and not tell him everything I told them.'' As Laura was about to speak to those she knew, she realized they were no longer next to her. Voices were heard behind her, and as she turned her head around, she saw Reign talking with the others, asking them about Timen, the time Laura had been there, and what she had told him about himself and the others. Laura realized it was already toote. Reign had already grabbed them and they were more than happy to talk to him about what Laura had told them. They gossiped a bit as well as Reign told them more about Shadow and the others while also getting some gossip about Laura and any embarrassing things she did while she had been in Timen. "Oh, the most embarrassing thing was definitely when she went out of the house with-" Before Ri could finish, Laura had jumped on her back and covered her mouth with her hand. "Anyone that tells that story will not be receiving any healing, and I''ll make sure to pay you back as well." Laura''s cold voice and dangerous expression made them all gulp as they knew how dangerous and crazy Laura could get. "Ohhe on, that''s not fair, speak, speak." Reign said as he suddenly used his light maniption. "I''ll heal you guys, so don''t worry about a thing." "You can heal?!" The group all collectively said as he nodded his head. "I managed to get this recently, so don''t worry about her, I''ll heal you and protect you guys, no worries." Reign said as he smiled widely at Laura who felt goosebumps. ''He really wants to get as much gossip as he can.'' The entire trip to themand center was spent like that. Laura was constantly trying to keep the group from talking, and Reign was constantly trying to get them to talk, coercing them in many different ways. Finally, they arrived at themand center, and Laura felt relief as everybody turned serious upon entering it. "I''ll find out everything, don''t worry." Reign suddenly told Laura from the side as he smiled at her before moving closer to the center of therge hall they were all in. Chapter 703 The Ethereon Demons And The Mysterious Search Of The Demons ? "How many casualties did you suffer, now that we have managed to get some people back," Siggurd asked Basred who ced his right hand over his chin. "About 90, all of them Tier II and Tier IIIbatants." "That''s not good," Siggurd said as he looked at the giant map of the region. "The demons have been sending out patrols constantly sincest week, we have managed to find out that the reason the demons had stopped attacking Timen, as well as Lucretius is that three Tier V demons, all leaders of their own regions, have banded together to find something and that something is in the region here, at least that is what the demons are thinking." "We have noticed nothing weird prior to the demons sending out the patrols, so we have no idea what it might be, but the number of demons is overwhelming, which is why the scouting team was lost, I was too hasty to send them out, I had done it before learning that the other two regions had sent out their men as well." The region of Lumon was next to the region of Lucrecius, and the region of Timen was right next to Lucrecius. Behind them, as well as next to them, were some of the regions that were controlled by monsters, and in the front were the demons. In the past, these three regions were deemed to be the most dangerous ones as they were fighting against the monsters and demons all the time, but upon allying with the monsters, the three regions were doing much better. The three demon regions had banded together and sent out patrols to find something, and they had done it in secret, being careful to not alert the three human regions, nor the ones controlled by monsters. They had been doing well until the monsters noticed them, in fact, it was the ruler of one of the monster regions that managed to notice their actions, and he was the one that alerted Siggurd, who in turn quickly alerted the others. Siggurd hade here only after the ruler of the monster region next to his region had promised to help if the demons attacked, so he hade here with some of his strongest fighters to help out. Even though there were only 15 people, 3 of them were peak Tier IVbatants, second only to Siggurd and his right-hand man in power. The right-hand man was left in Timen to stand guard with the rest while the others joined Siggurd in helping out Basred and the people of the Lumon region. "The ruler of the demonic forest, Sezmek, has promised to send his monsters to snoop around the region and help us locate what it is that the demons are looking for, but I don''t fully trust him," Basred said with vignce. "He has been a valuable ally so far, but he is also a greedy one, any time he can get his hands on some valuable items and artifacts, he will do almost anything to get them, we have had some minor disputes over that in the past, but nothing had managed to rile up the demons like this, so whatever has appeared here has to be incredibly valuable, we just don''t know what it is." "What about the other ones?" Siggurd asked, but Basred shook his head. "Just like before, they have pledged to help out if we get attacked, but they won''t be helping us out in the search." "That might be for the best, Alvia will be sending her people over here soon as well, so with the two of us, as well as multiple Tier IVbatants, we have a good chance of finding whatever it is before Sezmek or the demons." "I just don''t like this, all three are riled up because of this item, and yet the leader of the region that has been fighting with Lucretius has stayed there, prompting Alvia to stay as well, but why not go and help out during the search, why not go after the item as well?" Basred asked, to which Siggurd shrugged his shoulders. "You know that that bastard is quite different from the other demons present nearby, maybe the item doesn''t interest him, he is apletely different race of demon after all, his race doesn''t have any simrities with the races nearby." "Oh, what kind of demon is he?" Reign suddenly asked as everybody nced at him. "He is an Ethereon Demon, they are ghostly bastards that are ethereal and can suck out the souls of their enemies during battle, they''re tough bastards to deal with, luckily, they are few in numberspared to the rest, but even other demon races avoid them," Basred said, to which Reign nodded. "Interesting, I''ve nevere across such a demon race before." "You have been fighting against demons back on your as well, right?" Ri asked Reign who nodded his head. "Yeah, Blood Demons, Ash Demons, me Demons, we''ve fought them and some other races, but this one ispletely different from them." "Yes, if youe face to face with any of them, keep a distance and attack them from afar, normal attacks barely have any effect on them, even Demon Hunters do little damage, only soul-based attacks work," Siggurd said with a serious expression. "Perfect." Reign said as he smiled wryly, his fighting spirit had been ignited as this was the first time he had heard of demons that can do such things. "It seems the one that had possessed me in the past is from that race," Laura told Reign from the side, making him open his eyes wide. "Have you fought any of them before?"I think you should take a look at "Yes, and just like Sir Siggurd said, they''re hard to deal with, but with your powers, I don''t think you''ll have any issues." Both Siggurd and Basred nced at Laura and Reign with confused expressions. As the leader of the Timen region, Siggurd had heard of the stories that Laura had told of Reign and the other members of their team, he had even seen her in action back when she was doing her challenge mission for her Tier IV evolution, so he knew how strong she was, but he didn''t expect her to be so confident in Reign''s ability to fight against the Ethereon Demons. He knew she fought them before, so her confidence in Reign must be because she was certain of it, but that only made Siggurd more interested in the man. "Sir Reign, right?" Siggurd asked, to which Reign smiled. "Please drop the ''sir'', sir, it does feel a bit off for you to call me as such." "Hahahahaha, alright then Reign." "The badge shone white when you used it, so you aren''t human, at least notpletely, am I right?" "Yes, I''m a Nephilim." "A Nephil?" "Nephilim, a half-angel, right?" Another person asked from the side, to which Reign chuckled. "I actually don''t know about that, but that shouldn''t be the case, we do have wings, but I don''t know if we are connected to angels, after all, I have been human before managing to unlock my true powers." "Since we will be fighting side-by-side, I guess you should know about my powers." Reign said as he raised both of his hands. Lightning suddenly appeared around him, covering his hands before dissipating. Then darkness came, covering his left arm, while light covered his right arm. Then that disappeared as well, and Reign''s eyes turned purple as the people in the hall all felt a weird sensation in the air. "That''s soul power." Siggurd suddenly said as he stared at Reign. "Correct, those four are my abilities." "Four abilities, how the hell did you learn so many?" One of the men that was staying in the hall asked Reign, to which thetter chuckled. "I didn''t learn any of them." "What, wait so you mean all of them are innate abilities?!" "Impossible, I''ve only heard of people having 2 innate abilities in the past, and even that is rare!" "What do you know, there have been people in the past that had 3 innate abilities, but usually only 1 or 2 are useful, so they end up rarely using all of them!" "I see now why Laura praised you so much," Siggurd said as he sighed, even Basred nodded his head. Both of them had fought against Ethereon Demons in the past, so they were familiar with the sensation of soul power being used, which was why both recognized it when Reign used hisst ability. Still, they never expected to actually meet a person that had four innate abilities. After all, Siggurd only had one innate ability, as well as two that he had learned, while Basred had one innate ability and one that he had learned. They knew very well howrge the difference between an innate ability, and a learned one was. Furthermore, Reign could use soul power, which means one of his abilities allows him to attack the souls of his enemies at the very least, which is incredibly useful when battling Ethreon Demons. ''Seems like she wasn''t merely boasting about him after all.'' Siggurd thought as he nced at Reign and Laura. Chapter 704 Quest For The Mysterious Artifact: The Gathering Of Heroes And The Personal Mission ? "Alright, so we have one person that can deal with Ethereon demons, but unfortunately, as strong as you may be, the bastard has probably sent many of them, at least as many demons as I have brought people over," Siggurd said, to which Reign nodded at. If he used his transformation, he would be able to go against multiple peak Tier IV enemies at once, but his transformation was not avable right now since he had used it a day before this. He would need to wait a couple of more days before being able to use it, and in his current state, he could go up against perhaps 3 peak Tier IV beings at once, any more would be a bit too much for him. "Now, unfortunately, we have no idea what the item is, what it looks like, or what it does, but since the demons are so hell-bent on taking it, it can''t be anything good, even if it''s not beneficial for us, we need to prevent them from obtaining what they''re looking for at all cost," Basred said in a serious expression as he stared at the map. "Sezmek''s monsters have been sent out, they will be looking over this area, for now, we''re not going to meddle there, we don''t want to sh with them, at least not yet." "We''ve had some fights with the monsters, so it''s not a big deal, Sezmek doesn''t mind it, so if you have to, you are free to engage them in order to retrieve the item, of course, if the item turns out to be useless to us and Sezmek, then we can let him keep it, of course, we should do our best to gain something from that as well, but leave that to me," Basred said before pausing as a new group of people entered the hall. "Ah, you have arrived," Siggurd said as the group of 20 bowed to him and Basred. "Sir Siggurd, Sir Basred, we are here to help." "So Alvia decided to send you here as well, Liara," Siggurd said politely to the young girl who was at the front of the party. "I requested it, something this big is definitely going to impact all of the regions if not handled properly." While Liara was speaking, Laura was looking at her before suddenly looking to the side. "Reign, what''s wrong?" Reign''s mouth was slightly open as he stared at Liara for a moment before looking away. "Nothing, it''s nothing." Reign said, but his eyes showed a different story. [ Challenge mission received. ] [ Bonus mission received. ] [ Personal mission has been received. ] [ Challenge mission info : Find the mysterious artifact that the demon is looking for. ] [ Bonus mission info: Obtain the artifact yourself and find out its secrets. ] [ Personal mission info: Find out just who Liara is. ] Reign''s shock to Liara was a simple one. She looked exactly like Lieara, the girl he had spent several nights together with, the one that had gotten possessed by demons and her soul shattered in fragments, and the one that he personally had ''killed''. ''How is this possible?'' "Just calm down boy, weirder things have happened, this might be a coincidence, a little trick the system is ying on you in order to get a reaction out of you." "It could of course be important, after all, the fragments of her soul are with us, and from what I can sense, her soul is not simr to Lieara''s at all," Aethion said with a calm voice.I think you should take a look at ''I know, I sensed it too, she is definitely not Lieara, but there is no way in hell I will believe that this is a coincidence, that she only looks like her, the system wouldn''t have given me a mission otherwise, not to mention that this is the first time I have ever heard of a ''personal'' mission.'' "I guess so, the system really does have a way of fcking over someone mentally at times, this challenge will definitely be quite an exciting one, I can feel it." ''Haven''t they all been?'' Reign said with a sigh as Aethion chuckled at his words. "Alright, let''s see what we got here, 65 Tier IVbatants and the two of us, this should be enough to create multiple teams that can go against the best the demons have to offer," Siggurd said as he stared at Reign and the others. "Have you gotten your challenge yet?" Reign asked Laura who nodded at him. "It''s to find the artifact." "Same here." Reign said as they both smiled. "We should start with the search right away, the demons and the monsters have an advantage over us as they have been searching for thest two days, we need to get a move on right away," Basred said as he started making multiple teams. Reign and Laura, just like the other peak Tier IVbatants, were made team leaders. Reign didn''t expect to be ced as one, Laura had already fought side-by-side with these people in the past, so it was natural for her to be one, but he didn''t expect them to choose him as well. He didn''t have any prior knowledge about any of them, he is someone that is unknown to everybody here, and he didn''t understand how they could trust him enough to put him in such a position. "Don''t worry, here, in our world, strength is the most important, even above intelligence since no matter how good your n is, when faced against something that is overwhelmingly powerful, all ns be useless." "You''re a peak Tier IVbatant, so don''t worry, the men will listen to your orders, not only because of your strength but because we are the ones that have ced you in the position of team leader, insubordination is not something that''s looked kindly here, so you shouldn''t have problems," Siggurd told Reign as he saw the confused expression the young man had. It was to be expected, they just met and he was already a team leader, that much was enough to make anybody confused. Reign''s team, just like all the others, had 30 people. Out of the 30, 6 were Tier IVbatants while the rest were Tier III. All of the teams were made outside in therge square of the region that was near the wall, and upon being ced in Reign''s team, the people that didn''t know about him were confused at first, but still obeyed the orders and lined up behind him. Upon talking with some of the Tier IVbatants that knew about Reign, they found out that he was not only a peak Tier IVbatant, but an extremely powerful one from a different that hade here to help them out. Upon learning that he had four innate abilities, all of them widened their eyes in shock and disbelief, some even believing that that was a lie. Siggurd and Basred came to the center and started talking. Since everybody was aware of the demon''s actions, nobody was surprised about the search party being created and howrge it was. The previous failure of the scouting party was still fresh in their mind, so they knew that having multiplerge teams that were made up of powerfulbatants was extremely important. In Reign''s opinion, it would be better to just send out the Tier IVbatants. After all, the Tier IIIs won''t be of that much help during a battle against Tier IV demons. Yeah, they could help out and attack from afar, after all, thebined attacks of over 20 Tier IIIbatants weren''t anything to be scoffed at, but when it came to high-grade and peak Tier IV beings, they could wipe out a group of 20+ Tier IIIs with rtive ease. Still, it wasn''t his ce to be making such requests, and plus, all the people in the group had their own specialties. Some of the Tier IIIs were more helpful than even the Tier IVs since they knew the region better and their abilities were more suited for searching and spotting things from afar. Everybody had their own part to y during the mission, and there had been some Tier IVs that were actually staying back in the territory as their skills and abilities won''t be of help during the mission. Some were also staying back in case the demons decide to do something. After all, having some men in reserve that you can send out at any time was always a good idea. Siggurd and Basred were also going to be staying back. If they went out and started searching the region, then the two Tier V demons would definitely do the same, and at that point, mayhem would break out. Battles between Tier Vs were quite rare, and neither the demons nor the humans wished to go forward and battle since they didn''t want to risk death. If a demon that was a Tier V lost, then the humans here would have an upper hand and would be able to push them back, and if a human Tier V lost and died, then defending the regions would be incredibly difficult. Chapter 705 Quest For The Mysterious Artifact: Reigns First Expedition Into The Demon Region ? "So, nobody has any idea of where to search, nor what we are searching for, right?" Reign asked his teammates who all nodded their heads as they were walking across the demon region. "Alright, well, I guess we just walk forward and hope for the best?" Reign asked confusedly as some of his team members snickered. "Party leader, you don''t have to be on guard against us, we may not know each other, but since the two regional leaders have deemed you powerful enough to lead a team, we will not go against their wishes." One of the Tier IVs behind Reign said, easing him a bit. "Sorry, I have been acting as a leader a couple of times, but this is the first time I''m on this, being picked as one of the leaders for something so important for you guys made me a bit nervous to be honest." "Alright, let''s just go forward, and hope we cane across some demon groups that have Tier IV demons in them, we''ll just get some answers from them." "That won''t be easy, as you already should know, demons can get revived, well, most of them can, so they''re not afraid of death, and even torture doesn''t work on them, ever since this war against them has started, we have only managed to get information from a handful of demons." One of the members said, to which Reign just smirked. "Don''t worry, just leave the interrogation to me, I have yet to find a living being that has been able to keep silent in front of me." Reign''s confidence made them all nce at him in a weird way. They have heard that he has four innate abilities and is incredibly powerful, but no matter how powerful one is, demons don''t care and will justugh in their face. "Don''t worry, the team leader isn''t arrogant, you will find out soon why he has such confidence when ites to getting information out of the demons." One of the Tier IVs present told the others with a mysterious smile. He had been present in the hall when Reign showed his powers, so he knew that he can manipte souls, and that is a bane for the demons whose souls are the very thing that allow them to get revived. They walked through the scorched soil and searched their surroundings, but they had note across any demons so far, which was to be expected as they were still rtively close to the Lumon region. In Reign''s team, there were a couple of members who were not that good in a battle as their abilities allowed them to do reconnaissance, some of them had an ability that gave them incredibly good eyesight, some had a great sense of smell, some could utilize the earth to their advantage, being able to pick up minute tremors and locate enemies and more. It was a team full of people that had different powers, and for such a mission, that was incredibly important. The enemy outnumbered them since the demons controlled most of the and were constantly letting more demons on the through portals. On average, one demon region had fewer demons than a human region had humans, but there were many more regions, and the demons could easily go from one region to the other, so the regions that were next to a human region were the ones that had the highest number of demons as they all wished to partake in battles. Of course, that was not all. Since the demons were now the most powerful race on the and controlled about 80% of the, they had started fighting amongst themselves. After all, each demon tribe was incrediblyrge and could upy a easily, so the many demon tribes that hade here had started creating alliances and fighting against the other powerful tribes for dominance. The deeper one went into the demon regions, the more battles they could see urring between the demons. The Tier VI demons were the ones at the front of those battles, and even though they rarely fought, they had stopped troubling themselves with the humans as their end was near. It didn''t matter if humanity managed to get a Tier VI person, even two or three wouldn''t be enough to help them out, so the most powerful amongst the demons had stopped caring about the issue and were now doing their best to take control over the, it would be after that that they would finally go forward and destroy thest remaining races that were on this. Reign and his team didn''t search the area that was very close to the Lumon region, since the demons also seemed to have no interest in it, which meant that the artifact is probably deeper inside the region. I think you should take a look at Had the artifact somehow arrived near the Lumon region, the guards or somebody should have been able to sense or see something, and in the rare case it was close to them, then even better, it would be much easier for them to take itter on. After walking about 10 miles away from the region, they were finally able to notice demon patrols. The patrol teams were pretty much the same size as the ones that Reign and Laura hade across previously. There weren''t many demons in each team, only about 5 or 6. There were the rare teams that had 10 or more demons, but those were quite rare. The first time they hade across one such team, Reign had immediately charged at them and incapacitated them before anyone could even get close. His incredible speed shocked everybody present, but after a moment, they all just smiled. He was the team leader, a peak Tier IVbatant, so it was natural that he was that strong. Upon seeing how the demons were spitting and cursing Reign, the team members thought nothing of it since demons usually did that, but upon seeing the demons all screaming in pain and rolling on the ground even though Reign had done nothing to them, they all stayed silent and stared at the sight. Reign''s eyes had turned purple, and a couple of his team members had noticed that. Only a couple of seconds passed, and the demons suddenly changed their behaviorpletely. Instead of the previous cocky attitudes they had, they were now all afraid and were doing their best to please Reign and answer his questions. "The team leader has an ability that allows him to attack souls, and since that is the bane of demons, it is only natural for him to be able to interrogate them easily, not just them, any being would be in incredible pain if their soul was attacked, so what the leader said before was true, all living beings would do their best to answer his questions so their souls won''t get destroyed." "Damn it, these guys know nothing either, they''re useless." Reign said before swiping his hand and forcing all 6 demons to copse on the ground. "I promised I wouldn''t destroy their souls, I said nothing about capturing their souls though." Reign said with a smirk as all of his team members smiled as well. They had nothing but hatred when it came to demons, so no matter how brutal one''s means seemed to be, if they were aimed at demons, it was fine. After the first encounter, they hade across many more groups of demons, and it was Reign that dealt with them immediately. Still, the most powerful amongst the demons were just Tier III demons, so it was natural that they knew little of what was going on. "Alright, it seems we really need to go deeper in and find some Tier IV demons, these small fries won''t be able to give us any important information at all." Reign said as he cracked his neck. They all ventured deeper into the region and spent hours there, but even then, they had been unable at locating a single Tier IV demon. Of course, one had to remember that a region was incredibly vast, spanning hundreds of miles in one direction. If Reign''s team was to try and search the entire region, for example, they would probably need weeks, if not even months to do so. That was why even the demons had been unable to find anything yet and were sending out so many demons to try and find the artifact. This was a great opportunity for the Lumon region, to be honest, as they could let their Tier II and Tier III Combatants go out and fight against the demon groups and level up, but Basred had deemed it too dangerous. He had already sent a scouting party and lost almost all of the members, and he wasn''t keen on losing more men, which was why only powerful Tier IIIbatants were allowed to go out and search for the artifact with the Tier IVs. After hours of searching, Reign and his team, as well as the other teams that had gone out, returned to the Lumon region. Chapter 706 The Feast ? The demon region was simply toorge to be searched quickly, even the demons had not been able to find the artifact for thest three days, and it was in a region that was under their control, a region they knew better than the humans did. Uponing back, all the team leaders went to the meeting hall to give a report. On therge map that was present in the hall, the areas the team leaders had already been to were marked so that they wouldn''t search them again. Each team leader had a smaller map as well, and the changes made to the big map that was in the hall were visible on their maps, allowing them all to know exactly what ces they had searched and where to go next. It was a very valuable artifact that the humans of the Lumon region had found years ago. The big map was the artifact, but one could create smaller maps and imbue mana to them before connecting them to the big map so that they could see any changes that were made. That way, it became easier for Basred to give out orders after people were sent out as they would immediately see it on the map. The map also allowed the person carrying it to see where he currently was, so there was no way that any teams would mistakenly go to a region that had already been searched and deemed as clear. The only drawback was that the artifact used quite a lot of mana, and right now, it was limited to only showing the demon region in front of Lumon. It could show more, but it would need a lot more mana. The further the area was from the map, the more mana was needed to show it on the map, and since they rarely ever needed to go to other areas, the full power of the map was never used. Actually, they didn''t even know just how powerful the map was and how much it could show as right now, showing three regions at once was the maximum they could afford. The Lumon region had a mana vein coursing through it, a pathway for mana that erupts outside. By cing something above that vein and creating a channel for the mana, they can power up things by that mana, but unfortunately, even though all 10 regions that were under human rule had arge mana vein passing through them, they couldn''t use them as the mana vein was already in use. It was the walls that were being powered by the mana vein. Not only did the mana allow the walls to be incredibly tough, but the walls could activate a powerful shield that covered the entirety of the region, one simr to the one that the golden tree back in Doncaster and Wilkashere could. Of course, ifparing the golden tree to the walls, the differences were humongous. The walls covered an entire region that was hundreds of miles long and wide, the difference between being able to cover such an area and the area of one town and city was too big. They had never needed to activate the full power of the walls since luckily, the regions around them had not fallen to the demons, and even though they had fought against the monsters in the past, they had never been assaulted by them in full force like they had by the demons. The most the walls were used for was to cover the front part of the region, as well as a bit of the sides so that the demons that can fly and the more powerful ones couldn''t reach the region during battle. The walls, as well as the protective dome that can be activated thanks to them, were the only reason the demons hadn''t been able to take thest remaining human regions. They were their bastions of defense, thest safe havens for humanity on this demon-infested. Upon giving their reports, Reign and the others were free for the day. Evening was approaching, and it would be hard to search for the artifact since visibility was incredibly low, even the demons didn''t search for it actively at nighttime and would only send out a handful of patrols just in case. Even though one would think it would be beneficial for them to search day and night, nobody wanted to overwork those that were in the search parties, they would do their best during the morning and afternoon, and the valuable and important rest time was needed for them to continue searching with the same efficiency the next day. All 10 of the team leaders had gathered together with the teams outside of the meeting hall. Tonight, they would hold a meeting, well, it was more of a feast for the people who were in the search parties. The main goal was to exchange information and for the team members and the different team leaders to get to know each other better. nning their strategy, talking about what they believe the artifact could be, where the artifact might be located, and how to deal with the demons who were present in the territory, all of those things would be done during the feast.I think you should take a look at Reign and Laura walked side-by-side and talked about what they hade across during their respective searches before sitting down. The location of the feast was deeper inside the region of Lumon, inside a forest that was rtively close to the base that was next to the wall. Many benches wereid down, and arge campfire had been lit. Food was being ced above the fire and cooked while drinks were avable to all. The second-inmand of the Lumon region, Alistair, was the one that had prepared the feast. He wanted the multiple groups that had arrived here to help them to feel morefortable with each other so that they would be able to cooperate better. Of course, the other reason was so that the team leaders could get together and brainstorm a bit. It was important for everyone to have their words heard as one could never know what they would say. If one of the team leaders had some sort of outrageous idea of where the artifact was, or what the demons might be doing to locate it, but were a bit too apprehensive to say so, the mood during the feast, as well as the alcohol, might be enough to get them to talk. Alistair believed firmly that there was quality in quantity. No matter how powerful one person was, they couldn''t be good at everything, they couldn''t think the same way other people could, and they might overlook some things, but if multiple people were doing their best to solve a problem, they would create multiple ideas of how to solve it, some that another person might never think of. As the feast started, Reign, Laura, and the other team leaders all introduced themselves to each other, as did the other Tier IVbatants from the region. Even the Tier IVs that were not on any teams were invited so that they could give them some potential insight. The evening started a bit awkwardly. After all, there were 35 people from two different regions, as well as Reign and Laura who were from an entirely different. Laura was mingling with the others quite easily as she had been to the Timen region twice, had passed through the Lucrecius region, and was in the Lumon region for a bit, so she knew some of the people from Lumon too. "Your friend seems to be getting along with others better than you." A familiar voice was heard behind Reign who turned his head, only to see what he at first believed to be Lieara, but quickly understood it was Liara, the second-inmand of the Lucrecius region. "She has been here before, I haven''t." Reign said before drinking some of the beer that was in his hand. "Yeah, but it seems like you aren''t even trying to get to know the others," Liara said as she sat down next to Reign and took a sip of her drink. "What''s the point of doing that?" Reign asked as he nced at her. "I''m probably never going toe here again, I will probably never see you or anybody that is here again in my entire lifetime, so why bother and make friends that you will never see again?" Reign asked Liara who cocked her head to the side and pursed her lips as she started thinking. "Because there''s no reason not to because even if you, in the end, decide you don''t like the people, you will never see them again?" "It''s also just human decency to get to know other people and talk to them, you know?" "Ah, but see, I''m not really human." Reign said with a smirk as Liara chuckled. "Well then, you are the most human-like but not human being I have ever met till now, Reign," Liara said as Reign chuckled before shaking the hand she had extended. Chapter 707 Familiar Strangers: A Chance Encounter Across Worlds ? "You''re quite different from what I imagined a second-inmand of one of the human regions to be, well, all of you are, the leaders included." Reign said with a chuckle as Liara stared at him in confusion. "You''re way too easygoing, I had imagined the hierarchy to be much stricter after Laura told me about this and the state it is in, I thought the leaders were all like those old military veterans that like to rule with an iron fist and the elites under them to be just as strict and serious as they are." "But you guys, every single one of you, is just so damn different than I anticipated." "I see, well, there are such people around for sure, two of the regions are like that, their leaders are good people that try to do the best for those they are supposed to protect, but in order tobat the demons, they believe that ruling in a manner you have just said is the best way." ''Do you disagree?" Reign asked Liara who stopped for a moment to think as she stared at the sky. Even though he knew it was not Lieara who was in front of him, Reign couldn''t stopparing the two, they were nearly identical not only in their physical appearance and voice, but even their mannerism was so simr. The only difference between them would be that Liara was more carefreepared to Lieara, but on the other hand, he had met Lieara during wartime, and she was serving as one of the higher-ups in the base that was being attacked by enemy forces, it was normal that she wouldn''t be that carefree during that time. After the war was over, she did act a bit differently. Also, Liara''s chest was slightly smallerpared to Lieara, but she made up for it from the back. Even her names were almost the same. ''There''s no denying it, she definitely has some sort of connection with her, I just don''t know what it is, at least not right now.'' Reign thought as he took another sip of his beer as Aethion nodded as well. "I think I do disagree," Liara said in the end before drinking a bit as well. "Although such a way of ruling over the region will make the citizens behave more and will allow their army to be more disciplined, without giving people more freedom and allowing them to think for themselves and to not be afraid of speaking up when they believe the higher-ups were making a mistake, I don''t think those in the region can truly unleash their full potential." "But if you give them more freedom, won''t the same happen, it will be harder for some to reach their full potential without having someone to guide them forward, to show them what to do, simply giving people the freedom to do whatever they wish to do can end disastrously as well," Reign told Liara who smiled. "Yes, but not when an outside force threatens topletely destroy us, with the pressure ofplete annihtion by the demons looming over us, nobody will think of creating problems, and everybody will do their best to be stronger and fight back against the enemy." "Now, if we were talking about a world that has no such issue, I would agree with you, so back at your, you rule with an iron fist as well?" Liara had already heard about Reign and the others having territories under them from Laura who was chatting with others happily. "No, quite contrary, I let them do whatever they wish to do, with some limitations of course." Reign said with a smirk on his face as Liara chuckled. "Although not as bad as the situation here, the situation back on my is also not that good, monsters freely roam around the world, demons have also appeared, and god knows just what other kinds of monstrosities." Reign said with a sigh. "I have no idea how many people are even left, probably only a small percentpared to before the system''s arrival, we estimate that around 20 or 30% of humans remain, the others being killed or eaten by monsters and demons." Reign stated before cing the beer on the ground as he had finished it. "Thanks to that, the people are highly motivated and do what they believe is needed in order to survive, especially the ones in my territory, they had been hiding away from monsters for weeks before I and the others arrived and managed to fight some of them back and create arge safe zone for everybody." "We had issues in the beginning, we had to expel some out of the safe zone, we had to put down rules and such, but most of the people were satisfied and liked us, they especially did after we managed to take back the entire town, at that point, I even became slightly apprehensive of how much they like us, it was as if some even worshipped us." "I have full confidence in my strength, as well as the strength of my teammates, but we are not always present, so I just didn''t want them to rely on us too much, and luckily, they didn''t, more and more started hunting and bing more powerful so that they could lean on themselves, they even get upset when an issue that only me and my team can solve appears as they didn''t want to bother us with it." Reign chuckled as he thought back on the long journey he and the others had been so far. Starting from a university that had turned into a castle, they had managed to create a safe haven for the people of Doncaster before taking over the entire town. Then they made a base on the mountain range, they forged alliances, they took over another city and more. Reign smiled as he thought back on everything that happened and took another beer. "Seems like you have good memories about the entire thing." "I wouldn''t necessarily say they''re good, but they definitely make me smile when I look back at them." Reign said as Liara chuckled.I think you should take a look at "You''re a weird one." "And so are you, you''re the one that came to a guy that was keeping to himself and forced him to talk." "Oh, so I forced you?" "In a way, you did wait until I drank a few to approach me." Reign said with a smile as Liara simply stared at him. "I don''t know, something made mee here, when I look at you, even though it''s the first time we meet, I have a feeling as if I had already known you for a while," Liara said in a serious voice, prompting Reign to stop drinking his beer for a moment. "Well, I''m certain we haven''t met before so that really is weird." Reign said while having a separate conversation with Aethion. ''So, you think there''s any chance that this is just a coincidence?'' "Zero percent, everything is far too much to be one, she really is familiar to Lieara, in multiple ways, and what she just said, that feeling she has when she looks at you, that can''t be a coincidence either, it has to be connected to Lieara." "Liara, do you have siblings, a sister maybe?" Reign suddenly asked her, prompting her to shake her head. "No, it''s just me." "An orphan?" Reign asked, prompting Liara to chuckle and even spit out some of her drink. "I didn''t mean it in that way, I mean, I''m the only child, my parents are still alive and well thank you." "I see, that''s good." Reign said as he nodded his head, but his sudden question and his mannerism got Liara a bit suspicious. "Why did you ask, did you think I have a sister?" "You you look almost the same as ate friend of mine, you actually look so simr that it''s uncanny." Reign confessed, prompting Liara to narrow her eyes. "You said this is the first time you arrived on the, so this ''friend'' of yours, is she from your home?" "No, anotherpletely." "I see, but then, even if we do look very simr, shouldn''t it be impossible for us to be sisters, I mean, we are from differents after all." "Yeah, but you know, weirder things happen, so I thought I would ask." "So we really look that simr?" Liara asked as she got a bit closer to Reign. "Yeah, you really do, it''s as I am looking at the same person right now." Liara smirked at him before drawing away and drinking some more of her drink, and Reign did the same, continuing to drink his beer tillte in the night. Even though they would need to wake up early, thanks to the fact that even the weakest people present were Tier III, they actually didn''t need that much sleep to be in their peak state, which was why many people had continued being awake for the feast and drank till veryte. Chapter 708 Unveiling Birthmarks: A Night To Remember And A Morning Of Surprises ? Reign woke up in the morning with a slight headache. It wouldn''tst for long as he was a Tier IV being. For someone like him to get drunk and have a hangover was rare, but thanks to his powerful constitution, the hangover would disappear by itself in half an hour or so. "I need some water," Reign said softly as he turned to the side and grabbed a bottle of water that had been neatly ced next to him. ''What the hell happenedst night, I remember talking with Liara, then some more people joined and we drank more, but after that, I can''t remember a thing.'' Reign thought as he stared at the ceiling, only for his thoughts to be interrupted by the slight rustling of the sheets. He suddenly felt warmth from his chest as the person that was lying on the bed next to him turned to the side and ced her hand on his chest. As Reign nced to the side, he could see the beautiful face of Liara who was still sleeping. Just like he, she waspletely naked. "I have to be honest kid, you sure do know how to pick them, I''m getting a bit jealous here, two identical beauties in two different worlds, and you managed to sleep with both." "Hmmm, maybe it was because they''re so simr, you already managed to sleep with one, so it would make sense that you would be able to do the same with the other, but still, nicely doned, nicely done," Aethion said as he chuckled. He remembered everything that happenedst night, until the part when Liara and Reign went to the bedroom as Jared had actually blocked him from being able to see it. Thanks to the fact he was bound with Reign, and because he was an AI, Reign had actually given Jared the power to stop Aethion from seeing things that Reign didn''t want him to see. He was dead drunkst night, so he wouldn''t have been able to remember that Aethion could see everything and that he should block him from doing so, but luckily, Jared was there to help him out. Jared waspletely loyal to Reign, and he was an AI, he didn''t have emotions. Well, he actually had them as he had exined to Reign how he was created in the past, it was just that his emotions were somewhat limited, and that wasn''t because he was an AI as the civilization that created him was able to make AIs that were just like humans, it was because those that created him thought it was best for him to not have certain emotions and for some to be weakerpared to the average person. "From what I know about humans and their reproductive means, Master performed well above averagest night, it seems that the girl felt quite good during the entire thing." ''Alright, enough, enough, I don''t want to hear it Jared.'' Reign said in his head as Jared nodded his head.'' ''How the hell did things turn out this way?'' Reign thought. "I can show you, master, I can turn pieces of my memory into a video, so the master can see everything that has happened, it will be as if you were there," Jared said, making Reign groan. ''No, Jared, just just tell me what happened before I and Liara came here.'' "Master and Liara were talking together with the rest of the group, the more you two drank, the more you talked with each other, and it seemed like the others noticed the chemistry between you two so they left you alone," Jared said. "She also asked Master about the girl that she reminded him of, and Master told her more of Miss Lieara, and how they not only looked identical but that her voice was the same as Lieara''s, as well as her mannerism." ''Dammit.'' "It seems that struck a chord, so Miss Liara wanted Master to check just how simr she was to Lieara, which is when you two went to this room." "Miss Liara stripped down and posed for Master, asking him if her body was almost the same, and Master replied to her." "Hehe, this should be good," Aethion said with a snicker from the side. "Your chest is slightly smaller for sure, but your behind is definitely better, it''s so plump and firm and-" ''Alright stop, stop!'' Reign yelled in his head as he put his hand over his forehead. "God dammit." "Morning." Liara suddenly said as she opened her eyes and stretched before leaning against the headboard. She stared ahead with a nk face before suddenly blinking multiple times and looking to the side. Her eyes widened as she saw Reign, and then she quickly looked down, only to find that her torso waspletely bare and not covered by the nket. She grabbed the nket and lifted it, only to see that the rest of her body was naked too. She then looked at Reign before lifting the nket at his side as well, upon which her face got a bit red as she quickly covered herself with the nket. "You we did we?" "Seems so." Reign said as Liara''s face turned even more red. "What the hell, I just remember us talking, what the hell happened?!" Liara said with a shout as Reign scratched the side of his head. ''This is unexpected.'' Reign said as Aethion nodded his head. "Yes, she is acting differently fromst night, and yes, her chest is definitely smaller than Lieara''s." ''Shut the hell up.'' Reign said in annoyance before looking at Liara. "You do you remember anything?"I think you should take a look at "Not, and you?" "Some parts." "How did this happen?" "Well, remember the friend I said you reminded me ofst night?" Reign asked Liara who promptly nodded at him. "Well, we were both drunkst night, and you said you wanted to see just how much you looked like her, so we got here, and then you stripped and told me to tell you if your body is simr to hers as well." Liara''s face turned even more red as she ced the nket over half of her face. "I can''t believe I said that." "I can''t believe that I did something like that either." "Holy hell, what is wrong with me,st night, what the hell man, I just got like some feeling about you, you know?" Liara said as she nced at Reign. "And by that, I don''t mean like a crush or anything, it was just, I don''t know when I saw you, it was like something was whispering in my ear, telling me to talk to you, get to know you." "It''s the first time something like that has ever happened, well no, the second time that something like that has happened, but still." "I can''t remember a thing, I do remember our conversation, but I can''t even remember what I said, only what you were saying when you answered my questions." Liara exhaled deeply before looking at Reign who looked at her. "Hey, you have to take responsibility." "What?" Reign suddenly blinked thrice in quick session as he stared at her nkly. "What do you mean what your ass?!" Liara suddenly said in an annoyed manner as she sprung up and got near Reign, still fully naked. "You''re the first guy I have ever been with, so you have to take responsibility, I''m not just a one-and-done kinda girl, you got that?!" Liara stared at Reign who was still confused by the situation. "You you''ve never been with a guy before?" "Of course not, I''m not some floozy." "But you you''re the one that invited me to your cest night, and the one that started it, and well, you didn''t really seem like someone that has no experiencest night." Reign said as Liara''s eyes narrowed in anger. Some mana was starting to get released as she stared at Reign. "Now you''re really starting to C what the hell man?!" Liara suddenly froze as Reign got up as well and suddenly grabbed her left breast and hip. "These birthmarks, how long have you had them?" Reign asked Liara who was still frozen in disbelief as Reign started inspecting her body. ''I didn''t notice itst night because well I was drunk and definitely not in the right state of mind but these birthmarks, they''re the same as Lieara''s, like the exact same.'' "Let go of me, you idiot!" Liara said as he hit Reign with her elbow, sending him down on the floor. "Damn, that freaking hurts," Regn said as he got up from the ground. Liara gulped as she stared down at Reign before looking to the side. "Hey, get up." Reign told Liara who nced at his face which was now serious. "Seriously, get up, I need to check something." Reign said in a serious manner, which made Liara subconsciously move. She got out of bed and Reign walked over to her before turning her around, and just as he did so, he kneeled down and grabbed her behind. Liara''s eyes widened as she quickly turned around and ced one arm over her chest and another between her legs as she stared at Reign with anger, as well as some tears. "Hey, I was really checking for a birthmark there." Reign said, to which Liara''s expression softened a bit. "How did you know I have a birthmark there?" Chapter 709 Soul Vortex: Unraveling The Mysteries [ R-18 ] ? "Lucky guess." Reign said, to which Liara''s face got red again before she quickly got the nket and covered herself before looking at the window. "Get dressed, and do it in the bathroom, I want to get dressed as well, it''s too embarrassing to do it in front of you," Liara said with a blush as Reign simply nodded before picking up his clothes and going inside the bathroom. "You didn''t tell her about Lieara, huh?" Aethion asked Reign who nodded his head. ''She doesn''t rememberst night, which is good, I spoke too much, remember what the mission is, it''s to find out ''what'' Liara is, not who, so I don''t want to tell her too much and fail the mission that way, I need to proceed carefully and try to figure out just what her connection with Lieara is, after all, not only does she look like her and have her voice, but even the birthmarks are at the exact same ce.'' ''Other than some slight differences in their bodies, as well as the fact that she is now actingpletely differently fromst night, with even her mannerism changing greatlypared to then, she really is like a carbon copy of Lieara, I just need to figure out why she was acting like thatst night, she said she got some sort of feeling toward me and that is why she approached me.'' ''The fact that she doesn''t remember a single word she saidst night is another thing I noticed, it''s too weird, she was acting a bit too much like Liearast night, and this morning she is suddenly actingpletely differently, and doesn''t remember what she said or didst night, something happened, I just need to figure out what, and I will be a step closer topleting that mission.'' Reign said in a calm manner as he got in the shower. After all, they had ''done'' itst night and didn''t take a shower, he was a bit sweaty and felt ufortable because of it. Just as he turned on the shower, the door opened and Liara entered the bathroom. "Ummm I need to shower," Liara said as she looked away and pouted slightly. "Yeah, me too, I''ll be done quickly." Reign said, but to his surprise, Liara walked forward and entered the shower. "No time, it''s fast this way, just just don''t turn around, alright?" Liara asked Reign who nodded his head and continued showering. The two spent about 2 minutes like that before suddenly, Reign felt two hands hugging him from behind and the warm breath of Liara on his neck. "Liara, what are you doing?" Reign asked before looking at Liara, but her eyes looked nk and unfocused and her face was blushing heavily. "I don''t know," Liara said robotically before kissing him suddenly. Reign quickly pulled back from the kiss and stared at Liara who seemed to be in a sort of trance-like state. ''Aethion, Jared, what the hell is going on, what''s wrong with her?'' Reign asked as he ced his palm over Liara''s face in order to keep her away, but even with that, she was still doing her best to get closer to him. "No idea." "I don''t know Master, it is a very confusing situation you have found yourself in," Jared said as Aethion nodded his head as he also didn''t understand what was going on. Suddenly, Reign''s hand went forward as Liara''s head went down. She had crouched, and right now, her right hand was between Reign''s legs, as was his face. "Hey, Liara, what ar-" Reign''s sentence was cut short by a slightly groan of pleasure as Liara opened her mouth and started ''servicing'' him. ''Dammit, it''s not that I mind, but not like this, she is definitely not in full control over her body right now.'' Reign said as he tried to get Liara away from him, but was failing. ''Shit, what do I do?'' Reign thought as he looked around before looking down at Liara. In the end, he decided to forcefully grab her by her hair and pull her away, only for her to hug him with both of her arms in order to stay there. ''Think Reign, think, is she doing this subconsciously, is it something with her soul that is making her do this, maybe the fragments of Lieara''s soul?'' Suddenly, Reign''s eyes opened wide. ''Aethion, where are the fragments of Lieara''s soul?!'' "They''re right there," Aethion said as he pointed to the side, only for his hand to freeze and for him to blink a couple of times in quick session as the fragments were moving. Reign quickly used his soul maniption and peeked inside Liara''s soul, only to find something weird.I think you should take a look at Her soul was still different from Lieara''s, but deep inside of it, he could sense a fluctuation appearing. He went deeper into her soul, even utilizing soul power and going in with his own soul in order to better see what was going on. As he did that, his hands, which were holding Liara''s hair, loosened up, as did Liara''s hands that were hugging him while her face went backward, allowing her to breathe. Both of them were motionless as Reign explored her soul, and inside it, he finally found what he was searching for. Deep inside Liara''s soul, a vortex could be found. Reign sensed a weird energying from the vortex which was trying to pull his soul toward it, but Reign was powerful enough to withstand the suction of the vortex, at least from where he was currently at. If he went closer to the vortex, he might be pulled into it. ''What the hell is this?'' "I''m afraid I have no idea, dammit, the closer you get to that thing, the more power it''s using to get the fragments!" Aethion was currently standing in front of the fragments of Lieara''s soul and was doing his best to utilize his own soul power and keep them away from the vortex which was doing its best to suck them in. ''Is this friendly, will something bad happen if the fragments go in it, or will something good ur?'' Reign asked himself as he stared at the vortex, but he couldn''te to a satisfying conclusion. Should he risk it and allow the vortex to get Lieara''s fragments? No, it was too risky, and before he can get more information on it, the best course of action was to stay away from it. He suddenly exhaled and summoned his army of souls before using some of them and cing them around the vortex. Suddenly, the souls started twisting around before creating a sort of barrier. It took quite a lot of power for Reign to do such a thing as the vortex was doing its best to suck in the souls as well, he had to pour his mana and soul power into the souls and control them before slowly creating the barrier that went around the entire vortex. Slowly but surely, it was being created, and luckily, there seemed to be no response from the vortex as it continued acting the same the entire time. The moment Reign formed the barrier, he sighed in relief as the suction from the vortex was gone, but the problem was still there. The barrier wouldn''tst forever, in the best-case scenario, it wouldst two days before being destroyed and sucked into the vortex. Reign used 40 souls to create the barrier, and luckily, he could get more from the demons each day during his exploration, so it wasn''t a problem for him to continue making barriers in order to shield Liara and Lieara''s soul fragments from the vortex. Suddenly, Reign returned to his body as Liara''s previously nk eyes returned to normal. She blinked as she suddenly found herself on her knees, and in front of her was skin. Something was in her mouth, and Liara even used her tongue to get a better idea of what it was before looking down, only to hear a slight groan from above. "Liara, would you mind stopping that?'' "Ouch!" Reign suddenly yelled out in pain as Liara bit him as she was surprised to hear his voice, and was shocked when she realized what was in her mouth. Reign held his precious dragon and used the power of light to immediately heal the wound before leaning against the wall and exhaling deeply. "Sorry," Liara said before shaking her head. "Wait, why am I sorry, it''s your fault, you did that to me, didn''t you?" Liara asked Reign as a halberd suddenly appeared in her arm. She pointed it at Reign, and the tip of the halberd was right in front of his neck. ''She even uses the same weapon.'' Reign thought as his face turned serious. "I did nothing but bring you back to normal, so please get that thing out of my face." "You wish, you know, I did find it weird how I was drawn over to youst night, not to mention the fact I even gave you my first time, and now this, there is no way that you haven''t done anything to me." "I will give you 5 seconds to speak, if your answer is not good enough, I will-" Before Liara could finish the sentence, Reign''s eyes shed as lightning suddenly appeared in the bathroom. The lightning stunned Liara for an instant, and Reign used that time to push the halberd away and get to Liara before grabbing both of her hands and cing them above her head. Chapter 710 Entangled Fates: The Mysterious Connection [ R-18 ] ? "Sorry, I understand why you would feel like this and why you are currently hostile toward me, but I promise you, I did nothing but make you snap out of it once you started with well you know what," Reign told Liara whose eyes were staring daggers at him. "Let me go," Liara said calmly as she continued staring at Reign who was shaking his head. He could sense that she was gathering mana, so he knew that if he truly let her go, she would attack him immediately. "Listen, I will exin everythingter, but for now, at least for the next day or two, you will be fine, I made sure that you won''t lose control as you have, just trust me, alright?" Reign asked Liara, but she gave no answer and continued channeling mana, which prompted him to sigh. "I told you to-" Liara''s words were cut short by Reign who had suddenly leaned forward and kissed her. She tried to struggle, but Reign continued with his kiss, which made Liara slowly blush before returning it and even dropping her weapon. ''Even though the vortex has been isted, it seems she is still influenced by it, or at least by the remnants of the power that made her lose control previously.'' Reign thought as he let go of her arms that went around his neck and hugged him while one of his arms went around her back, and the other went lower. The kisssted for a good minute before Reign pulled himself back from Liara who was almost in a trance by the kiss. A thin strain of saliva connected their mouths as Liara''s tongue was still out as she tried to get closer to Reign who promptly turned around and turned on the shower before resuming what he was doing before Liara lost control. Liara suddenly snapped out of it and her face went beet red as she thought of what had just happened. This time, she had her memory and remembered everything, which only made her more embarrassed. She was the second-inmand of an entire region, a powerful warrior that enjoyed respect from everybody, and yet, when faced with Reign, not only was her halberd so easily pushed to the side and her arms held in ce, but a mere kiss made her almost lose control of herself. "What is happening to me?" Liara softly asked. "It''s your soul, there''s something inside of it, a vortex of sorts that is influencing you, for some reason, it is only responding to me, and I have an inkling of why that is, but I still need to gather more information before being certain just what the hell is going on." Reign said as he turned off the shower. "I have managed to iste it for now, the barrier I have ced will work for a day, two at the longest, so what happenedst night, or a couple of minutes ago, won''t happen again to you, but I will need to create a barrier again as the vortex will destroy the one I have ced." Reign said softly before getting out of the shower, not even ncing at the naked Liara who was staring at his back. He crouched down and got his clothes before putting them on while Liara stared nkly at him. "You said the vortex is responding to you, why?" "Remember the friend I told you about?" Reign asked Liara who nodded her head. "I think you and her are connected somehow, but I have no idea how, nor why, which is why I''m not confident in doing anything to the vortex in your soul, it''s simply too dangerous right now, I have no idea whether it will damage your soul if I take action, so for now, the best as well as the only course of action is for me to ce a barrier there and make sure it can''t influence you." "And I''m just supposed to trust you?" Liara asked Reign as she grabbed her halberd and nced at Reign before sighing and summoning the halberd back, turning it into a tattoo on her right and left hands. "Well, yes, to be honest, you need to trust me on this one, or I can just not put a barrier the next time, which will make you lose control again, perhaps the next time right in front of other people, which will definitely not be good." Liara''s eyes opened wide upon hearing Reign''s words. She briefly imagined herself losing memory again in the future and finding herself doing something incredibly embarrassing in front of other people. Her reputation and image would be ruinedpletely and she definitely couldn''t allow something like that to happen. She was still not entirely sure whether what Reign was talking about was true or not, and she still held suspicion about him, but what he had previously done made her calm down a little.I think you should take a look at His kiss made her lose control of herself, and she was certain that if he wanted to, he could have done even more without her denying him at all, but he didn''t, he simply turned around and continued showering, not caring in the slightest. "Just who is that friend of yours, how the hell are we connected, just what is going on?!" Liara shouted in anger as she didn''t know why this was happening. She had been living here for all of her life, and she was certain that she had no siblings, after all, both of her parents were still alive and fine. For a person like Reign to suddenly arrive here and tell her that she looked exactly like a friend of his was weird, especially since that friend was from an entirely different, but now, he was also saying that her weird actions were because she was somehow connected to that friend of his? How did any of that make any sense? ''This has to be the system''s doing, it''s too big of a coincidence that Laura had been here twice before, which allowed her to get close to the people of this before it sent me here together with her.'' ''Liara was too much like Lieara, and all of this is simply too much to be a coincidence, the system has nned this from the very beginning, didn''t it?'' Reign asked Jared and Aethion who were lost in thought. "Perhaps, perhaps the system knew that something like this would happen, after all, the power of the system is unlike anything in the universe, it is everywhere and knows everything, so it could have known that there were too girls who were connected in a sense, and upon finding that demons existed on both of thes, it might have been able to realize what would happen in the future and had sent you to these ces because of that." "Just because it''s all connected doesn''t mean that the system had done it, it could have merely noticed everything that was going on and simply sent you there because it believed that it was the best course of action," Aethion stated in a calm manner before Jared stepped forward. "It could have also manipted things to happen as they did, there''s nothing to prove that the system can''t indeed do such things," Jared said calmly before looking at Aethion. "The system is everywhere and it knows anything, that is what you have said," Jared told Aethion before looking at Reign and continuing to talk, "But what proof does anyone have of that either, after all, we have already seen that there do exist civilizations that are outside of the scope of the system, and we have seen that the system will target them, sending people forward to attack and kill them." "This might have been seen by the system, so it has decided to send you as it would bring you the most benefits and motivate you to work hard, but the system might have also decided to shift things around a bit as well, it might have been the reason why the demons had possessed miss Lieara as there is no evidence that the system could have predicted that would happen." Reign simply nodded his head before turning around and ncing at Liara, who was still naked but was simply looking straight at Reign without any shame present on her face this time. "You should get ready quickly, we need to go out and continue exploring, we''ll continue this tonight." Reign''s words made Liara blush for a moment as she imagined continuing a different thing entirely before realizing he meant continuing their conversation. Reign had left immediately upon finishing the sentence, so he didn''t see Liara''s actions. ''Calm down Liara, calm down girl, stop acting like a teenager that has gotten their first crush ever.'' Liara told herself before finishing her showed and gathering her things, only to throw her panties away as she could sense a peculiar smell on them. It seems like during the entire talk she had with Reignst night, although she barely remembered it, her body had been responding to him, drenching her underwear. Chapter 711 Battles Of The Heart: Liaras Confusion And The Demon Attack ? "Leader, is something wrong?" One of the Tier IVbatants who was in Reign''s team asked upon seeing Reign frown after looking at the map that he had. "No, just thinking of something unrted to the mission, let''s continue, Miss Liara''s team is next to ours, so if we were to encounter any danger, we can get reinforcements quickly." Reign said as the team members all nodded at him with some excitement. Liara was the second-inmand of the Lucrecius region and was known as one of the most powerful Tier IVbatants that humanity had to offer, her team being close to them would definitely be of big help if they needed it. ''What the hell is that girl thinking?'' Reign asked himself as he shook his head. He had left Liara''s apartment and made sure nobody noticed him leave as he used his light and darkness maniption to cover his body, rendering him invisible to anybody. Even Tier Vbatants would have trouble noticing him upon using such means, the only drawback was that he was using the two abilities to the fullest, which put quite a strain on his mana reserves. Liara had arrived in front of the wall with her teamter on, and she said nothing to Reign, merely ncing in his direction before talking with her team members. Unfortunately for them, the way the two of them were actingst night had been noticed by some people who weren''t too drunk at the time, and their departure sparked a debate. Everybody knew that Liara had never dated and that she had never found any man that interested her, so her going away with Reign was quite an unusual sight. Many debated whether the two of them were up to something and whether the stranger that had only arrived that day had managed to sweep Liara of her feat. Many defended Liara and got into arguments with those that said otherwise, and since they were almost all drunk, they almost started a brawl. Since nobody had seen any of them after that, not even when the two went to Liara''s apartment, most simply decided to ignore the entire thing, believing that the two were more interested in exchanging pointers and talking about their ns for tomorrow than anything else. Liara was known to be a battle maniac and loved to spar against people she deemed worthy enough. She loved learning new skills and techniques and never shied away from a challenge. Nobody actually believed that Liara and Reign had done anything since her reputation was well known, and even those that teased her admirers and white knights were merely doing so to get a reaction out of them. Nobody would have expected that not only did the two of them do something, but they had slept with each other and that it was Liara that initiated the entire thing, and she had done it more than once. Reign and his team had been out and going deeper inside the demon region while Reign noticed that one other team was getting slightly closer to them, which was still nothing weird as the teams could join hands if they wanted to, but right now, when they were noting across any powerful enemies, it was simply not needed. Upon checking who it was, however, Reign frowned as he had no idea what Liara was doing by getting near him right now. Was she nning on perhaps attacking him because of what happened this morning? That made no sense as the others would get involved, and he was certain that she wouldn''t want to hurt any of them. Maybe she was nning on having him fight some powerful demons before stabbing him in the back. That also made no sense as she hated demons with all her heart as she had been fighting against them her entire life. ''I guess I''ll find outter, plus, it''s not like her intentions ofing over here have to be exactly negative, after all, she might being here for a different reason.'' Reign thought as a slight smile appeared on his face. ''Aethion, do you think she may have developed a crush on me?'' "A crush?" Aethion asked before scoffing. "It seems we need to check if you have something wrong with your brain or soul too, saying such nonsense after sleeping with the girl, the same one that tried to give you some more in the shower as well, I''m quite sure that goes well beyond a simple crush." ''Yeah, I know, I just don''t know what the hell is going on in her head right now.'' Reign stated with a sigh before moving forward with his team who were all looking at him with interest as this was the first time he was showing such a confused expression on his face.I think you should take a look at "Hey, do you think something really happened between the leader and Miss Liara?" "I don''t know, but looking at his expression, something bad probably happened, right?" "Miss Liara didn''t even say hi to him when we all gathered, did he maybe get shut down by her?" The team members all started whispering to each other, unaware that Reign was able to hear everything they were saying, but instead of calling them out, he simply smiled bitterly as they had no idea just how wrong they were. About 2 miles away from Reign and his team, Liara and her team were walking deeper inside the demon region as well, but instead of walking in a straight line toward the demons, they were going slightly right, which meant they were slowly inching closer to Reign and his team. ''Liara, what the hell are you doing, why are you going toward that bastard?!'' Liara screamed in her head as she knew that if she and her team continue walking this way, they would meet up with Reign and his teamter on. ''I hate that bastard, I should hate him, and yet, every time I think of him, I can only think of nice things, it''s driving me crazy!'' Liara shouted in her head as she didn''t understand what was going on. She still didn''t fully believe the story that Reign had told her about the vortex in her soul, but she did know that something weird was going on sincest night. Her behavior, plus the fact she remembered nothing that she had said or done, made it clear that her thoughts and even her actions were somehow being manipted, she just didn''t know whether it was Reign that had done it or not. She managed to remember what happened in the shower after Reign left, and upon remembering how it truly was her that went to Reign and did what she did, she felt incredibly ashamed. She remembered how Reign told her to stop and even tried to forcibly pry her off of him, but she did everything she could to stay in ce and get even closer to him. That memory made her soften up a bit when it came to Reign as she truly did start believing some of the things he had said, but she was still a bit apprehensive about him. ''He said that he will need to block that again, so we will need to be alone again.'' Liara said as she slightly blushed before her face quickly returned to normal as she sensed a couple of powerful auras in front of her. "Enemies, Tier IV demons, get ready for battle!" Liara shouted as she stared to the front apprehensively. She could sense that there were more than 10 Tier IV demons charging at them, she just didn''t understand why they had shown up here as they were still not deep inside demon territory. "Sir, I am certain that the reaction ising from the front." One of the demons said to the leader of the group who was staring at Liara and her team who were about 500 meters away from them. He smirked as he saw Liara and licked his lips in anticipation. "She''s a strong one, call for the others as well, they shouldn''t be too far away." The demon told the other demon who quickly nodded his head before taking something out from his spatial ring. A disgusting, worm-like creature appeared in his hand and he whispered something in it before biting it and tearing it apart. "Charge, let us deal with these humans!" The leading demon said as his aura exploded out of him, showing the power of a peak Tier IV demon. The others roared as well and charged. Liara stared apprehensively as the aurasing from the demons were higher than she anticipated as even the weakest was a mid-grade Tier IV, and there were a total of 13 Tier IV demons charging at them, with about 30 Tier III demons following behind them. "Send a signal out, one group is rtively near us, they should arrive quickly to aid us!" Liara shouted to her teammates before exploding with her own aura. "Get ready, this is going to be a tough one." Chapter 712 Clashing Against The Demons: Liaras Desperate Stand ? Liara''s halberd met with the long spiked mace of the peak Tier IV demon leader who was charging at them. The shockwave from their initial sh was powerful enough to make the soil around them crack and for those around them to be slightly moved to the side. Neither of the two moved an inch from their position, and the demonughed as he stared at Liara. "Incredible, you''re able to sh against me and not be blown away, this will be fun!" The demon said with augh as Liara scoffed at him before the two pulled their weapons back and initiated a barrage of attacks at the other. Their weapons shed tens of times in a matter of seconds and the ground around them had more cracks while the ce where the two were standing started caving in a bit. The others shed against the demons and fought with all of their might as the demons had a big advantage in numbers, the number of Tier IVbatants they had was slightly more than doublepared to the humans. "What the hell is such a big party of demons doing here, we''re not even halfway into demon territory right now?!" One of the Tier IVs who was in Liara''s team shouted in anger as he shed at a demon, creating arge gash on thetter''s arm, but the demon simplyughed as he continued attacking the man. The humans were holding together and fighting against the demons as one as they knew that their chances of winning this were minimal and they had to wait for Reign''s party toe to support them. Without reinforcements, they would all end up dying here. They had previously sent a signal, which was one that would make a crystal that each party had on them shine a bright red light, showing that they were in a dangerous situation and needed backup quickly. Reign''s party was the nearest, as was the party of one of the peak Tier IVbatants that hade together with Liara. Judging from the distance, if Reign''s party ran at their full speed, they would arrive in a couple of minutes, but even that was a long period of time for the humans who were fighting against such arge party of demons. One thing that Reign had been thinking about was the seemingly low number of Tier IVbatants that the humans here had. He understood that starting from Tier IV, most people would either be unable to continue leveling up or would need to wait for periods of time before leveling up. The same had already happened both in Doncaster and Wilkashere, most of the Tier IVs present there had already felt as if their bodies were breaking apart after leveling up and knew that they had to take it easy from now on. Of course, there were things one could do to alleviate the condition and make it pass faster. Training your mana control, improving your skills, your weapon proficiencies ... All of those things could help a person out as not all were like Reign and the others who were blessed with great talent and marks from gods that further helped them out. Aethion had previously told them himself that he believed that they wouldn''t face any kind of blockage or bottleneck before reaching Tier VIII or IX, as for after that, he had no idea. The humans here were talented, but they were forced to battle constantly. A mere year ago, each of the three regions had over a hundred Tier IVbatants, but thanks to the constant battles, and the need for fighting and ughtering monsters in order to quickly improve, most of them had died in battle. Many were faced with a bottleneck, many had to stop leveling up and keeping the exp they received without using it to level up, just like it was for Reign and the others when they reached the peak of the realm and had to finish a challenge to level up again. Each region had a Tier V, and that was almost a miracle as reaching that realm was nearly impossible for the humans here, those that had managed to do so were hailed as geniuses amongst geniuses and since they had managed to reach that realm years ago, people had believed that it wouldn''t be long until more Tier Vs appeared amongst them, allowing them to finally attack the demons and not only defend, but that time never came. Each of the Tier V humans had reached the realm more than 10 years ago, and there were even 2 that died but were reced soon by another that reached the realm. Many theories were put in ce as to why nobody was seemingly able to reach that realm, even those like Liara, who had been a peak Tier IVbatant for months or even years, couldn''t take the next step.I think you should take a look at Many of their topbatants had been murdered by demons who outnumbered the heavily. Even if one human was to kill 100 demons, they would still end up losing in a battle of attrition as not only were there many more demons, but more were stilling, not to mention the fact that the demons were nearly immortal if one didn''t destroy their soul, they would be revivedter on. Each region on the wasrge, but what Reign hadn''t understood right away was that even though he was in charge of fewer people with his two cities, thebined power of his two territories was enough to overpower an entire region and more. Demon regions were on averagerger, and they had more demons than humans had humans in the region. The region they were in, for example, had over 100 Tier IV demons by itself, and they had already gained the help of two more regions, increasing their numbers to over 200. The ones that Liara and the others were locked in battle against were merely a small number of them. The battle continued, and Liara was able to stand her ground and fight the enemy to a standstill, but upon ncing to see how her team was doing, her face dropped as she could see that they were already at the breaking point. Only a minute had passed, and the Tier IVs in her team were already injured, some barely hanging on, and the Tier IIIs fared no better even though they weren''t as overwhelmed as the Tier IVs. She roared and used one of her skills, one that boosted her power for a short period of time, and sent the demon flying back before charging at her team to help them out, only to suddenly be stopped in mid-air and sent back as the demon had used a skill of his own, dragging Liara back before using a boost of his own. His red and ck skin turnedpletely ck as he gained a sort of armor around him. Spikes grew out of his body and he grew a bit taller. His muscles bulged and heughed heartily as he stared at Liara. "Now, little human, let us continue, I wish to see just how desperate you shall be once your fellow humans start dying." Liara''s face turned heavy as she stared at the demon. The two were evenly matched, but they were in demon territory and she was outnumbered, so she knew that winning this battle was impossible for her and her team. ''That guy won''t arrive with his team for a bit longer, we need to hold on!'' Liara told herself as she took something out of her spatial ring, and just as she was about to use it, an explosion took ce where her team was fighting against the demons. "Good, I arrived on time." Reign said as he stared at the sight in front of him. After he and his team received the signal, he decided to let his team follow behind him and had given them the map before speeding off toward Liara and her team. He knew that his speed was far above that of his teammates, especially the Tier IIIs that couldn''t be left alone as there was no certainty that they wouldn''te across a powerful enemy. One of the Tier IV demons that was fighting against Liara''s team was impaled by Reign''s spear of lightning and was lying on the ground with a hole in his chest. Reign held his two swords and charged ahead, lightning flickering around him as he passed the distance between him and the demons, about 70 meters, in a brief second. The demons got ready to face him, but they came face to face with the harsh reality of being helpless. Reign zoomed past the first two demons, their heads flying through the air as they weren''t able to block even one of Reign''s attacks before he stopped and swung his swords forward. Out of the demons present, only 3 were high-grade demons and could defend against him for a brief period of time, as for the others, they were nothing but pigs waiting to be ughtered. [ Severing Light and Darkness ] Chapter 713 Storm Of Sword And Lightning: Reigns One-Sided Battle ? The two sword lights passed through multiple demons as if they were made out of paper. The demons were cut in half, with only 5 surviving as the three high-grade demons blocked the attack at the end. Reign''s attack was simply too fast, he had appeared instantly in front of them and hit them with a powerful skill before any of them were able to gather their strength and attack or defend, making them suffer heavy losses in an incredibly short period of time. "Five left, not bad, not bad at all." Reign said with a smile as he nced at the injured 5 Tier IV humans. He suddenly stabbed his sword into the ground before extending his palm toward them. His palm started shining brightly as all five of them felt their injuries heal. Reign healed them a little bit, just enough for them to be able to survive without any help, and for those who were seriously injured to not copse before the fight was over. "Go help your teammates, I''ll handle these guys." Reign said as he grabbed his sword before blocking an attack that one of the high-grade Tier IV demons hadunched his way. The demons stared apprehensively at the human in front of them. They felt dangering from him, the power he possessed was actuallyrger than the power even the leader of their team possessed, which was evident by his entry, during which he had killed a total of 7 demons in just a couple of seconds. Liara smirked before staring at the demon whose face had turned solemn. "Seems like you won''t have your wish fulfilled, you''re the one that is going to die today," Liara said before charging at the demon who met her charge with full force. "We''ll see about that!" The demon said with a growl as he battled Liara with everything he had. ''Thankfully, we have called for reinforcements, I will see just how arrogant you will behave after they arrive.'' The demon thought as his mace shed against Liara''s halberd. "Since those two are going at it, shall we start as well?" Reign asked the demons as he nced at Liara who was battling the demon. By the looks of it, she didn''t need any help and could fight the demon to a standstill at the very least. But Reign believed that she wouldn''t lose, after all, the demon was powerful, and had boosted himself, but Liara was the one who was looking a lot morefortable during their fight, which Reign took as a sign that she was still not going all out. He lunged at the demons, shing at one of the mid-grade Tier IVs before being blocked by two high-grade Tier IV demons who clenched their teeth as they did their best to push Reign back. Two demons, both high-grade, were trying to push Reign back, but to their horror, they discovered that he was strong enough to not only contend against the two of them in strength but was actually slowly pushing them back. The third high-grade Tier IV demon, as well as a low-grade Tier IV demon who was a demon mage, attacked Reign. The mage cast a spell from the back while the other demon jumped high and shed down with his twin axes, intending to strike Reign''s shoulders and potentially sever both of his arms, but of course, that didn''t happen. Reign simply looked up and smirked before opening his mouth. The demon felt great danger, but unfortunately, he was not a winged demon and was unable to move in mid-air, so he shed down with full force, intending to fight back against whatever Reign was about tounch his way. [ Lightning Roar ] A beam of lightning erupted from Reign''s mouth, shing against the two axe waves that had transformed into demonic beings that were lunging at Reign, only for them to be destroyed by the beam in a couple of seconds. The attack, however, had allowed the demon to spin to the side and dodge Reign''s beam, but he wasn''t safe yet. Reign moved his head toward the demon, the beam arrived at the demon who blocked it with his axes, but the lightning started hurting his body, shocking it and starting to char it slightly while his axes started heating up. Just as the demon thought that he wouldn''t be able to continue resisting, the demon that Reign had initially attacked, the mid-grade demon who wielded a thin sword, arrived at Reign''s side and attacked him while the mage finished his casting and hurled arge ck spike that was made out of ck rock and hadvaing out of it. ''A spike withva, that''s a first.'' Reignmented before chuckling and jumping back. The two high-grade demons had been unable to do anything as they were doing their best to contend against Reign in a battle of pure strength, and as they were losing, it was easy for Reign to pull back and dodge the two attacks that were sent his way.I think you should take a look at The demon''s sword hit nothing but air, while the spike hit the soil, it burrowed deep inside before exploding, causing the ground to slightly shake and the soil to explode upwards, with somevaing out as well. ''Hmmm, the explosion has a simr effect to Wolf''s [ Volcanic Fist ], not bad at all.'' Reign praised the spell of the demon mage as it was truly a powerful one for a low-grade Tier IV demon. A hole that was about 5 meters wide and 6 meters deep was left from the explosion, which showed just how deadly the spike was. The demon stared at Reign hatefully before starting to chant again, but Lyle raised a sword and shook it to the left and right slightly. "Now, now, you''re being a tad bit too optimistic if you think I''ll allow you to continue." Reign smiled before lightning exploded around him, shocking the three demons who had charged at him before disappearing from sight. The demon took a step back in fright but was unable to see Reign at all. It looked around, only to suddenly freeze before looking up. Reign had appeared a couple of meters above him, and had taken out a spear that was charged with lightning before hurling it down at the demon. Even now, with him being much more powerful than before, using a real spear for the [ Lightning Spear ] skill still produced a more superior attack, and it was shown here as the spear prated through the barrier the demon had hastily made in order to block the attack and survive. The barrier had a hole in it and the spear passed through it as if it was nothing before arriving at the demons whose eyes were wide open as he stared at the spear. The spear passed through his forehead, easily prating through his skull before continuing down, prating his spine and snapping it in half beforeing out slightly above his crotch and stabbing into the ground. The demon died standing as the spear didn''t allow his body to fall down. The other demons stared at Reign with hatred before he smiled and crossed his swords in front of his chest, blocking the two axes that the high-grade Tier IV demon had thrown at him. The attack was one that packed quite a punch, and it pushed Reign back about 4 meters, sending him higher up in the air than before. The other three demons all quickly used their long-range attacks and bombarded Reign who was seemingly unable to do a thing as he was falling down. The five human Tier IVs all stared in horror as they had been helping out the Tier IIIs and were almost finished with killing the demons. If Reign died, even though they now possessed the advantage in numbers, they would be hard-pressed to fight against the demons, who had 3 high-grade Tier IVs and one mid-grade. As for Liara and the leader of the demon team, they both merely nced at Reign before continuing their battle. Both of them were peak Tier IVs, and both understood that Reign had merely been ying around with the demons up to this point, such an attack wouldn''t be able to defeat him, and even injuring him in such a way would be difficult. Explosion after explosion took ce in the air above the demons as they hurled their strongest long-range attacks at Reign. The demons spared no mana and used as much as they could in order to deal with Reign. As the explosions ended, and the charred body of Reign had fallen down to the ground, the demons panted heavily before charging at him with full force, sending even more attacks at him as hended. What they didn''t understand, however, was that Reign''s body wasn''t charred, but covered in darkness. Darkness was incredibly destructive and could even be used to nullify attacks that were below a certain threshold. Reign had done it before by using the dark hole tobat the darkness and save his life, as well as Wolf''s. With darkness covering his entire body, Reign had nullified most of the attacks thatnded on him and was only hit by some of them, which barely did anything to him. After the second round of attacks was finished, Reign stood up from the ground, and the darkness that covered him scattered around him. Chapter 714 Clash Of Leaders: The Fierce Showdown And A Surprise Arrival ? "Well that was dangerous, you guys nearly killed me." Reign said as he dusted himself off under the shocked gazes of the demons. What Reign had done was simple, he had merely coated himself in darkness and allowed it to tank the attacks for him, destroying most of them the moment they connected. Of course, it was something that seemed simple on paper but wasn''t that easy to be executed. One had to have not only good control over the darkness but had to use quite a bit of mana as each attack that the darkness consumed took a lot of mana from the user. Even though Reign seemed nonchnt about the entire thing, this little stunt had cost him almost a third of his mana, which was shocking as he had much more mana than an average peak Tier IV being. The demons stared at Reign, two of them even falling on their knees as they knew they were done for. They had used up everything they had, not caring about the expenditure of demonic energy in the slightest, and yet, they had failed to even injure Reign. Lightning appeared around Reign as he smiled at the demons. "Ready?" Reign disappeared and appeared in front of the axe-wielding demon who was down on his knees. Without facing any form of resistance, Reign''s swords cut through the demon''s neck, killing it almost instantly. The demon''s soul was also not spared as Reign had collected it and given it to Aethion, just like he had done with the others. These were Tier IV demons, they knew much more about the enemypared to the others, so interrogating them was the top priority for Reign right now. He then charged at the other demons and quickly arrived in front of them. They tried resisting, they tried fighting back, but they had little to no demonic energy left, which meant that it was impossible for them to contend with Reign any further, not that they were able to do so before anyway. Reign''s sword stabbed through right below the right shoulder of one demon before punching the other peak Tier IV demon with his sword still clenched in his hand. He then moved the demon to the side with his sword and suddenly smashed him against the other demon before taking his sword out. "Farewell, little demons." Reign said as he stabbed through the eye of one of the demons and used his lightning to destroy the brain before letting go of his other sword and extending his hand and clenching it in that way. Lightning appeared around his hand before he used it to stab through the chest of the other demon. ''I''ve always wanted to do this, why didn''t I do it before?'' Reign said as he used the signature move of two anime characters from a famous show. His hand easily passed through the body, destroying the heart of the demon and destroying its insides with his lightning. "You''re thest one, any dying words?" Reign asked the remaining demon who stared at him with a nk face. "Tch, this is why I dislike you demons, usually, even an insect would fight fiercely in order to survive, but you bastards, you gotfortable with being able to revive and don''t care, a bunch of weaklings that have died hundreds of times." Reign''s words seemingly struck a weak spot in the demon whose face warped in anger as it suddenly tried attacking him, only to suddenly grab its head and fall to the ground whilst screaming in pain. Reign stared at him with his purple eyes whilst smiling slightly. "Wanna know a secret?" Reign suddenly crouched down and whispered to the demon. "None of you will be reviving anymore, this is it, this is the true end for all of you." The demon struggled to look up to Reign with a scared expression on its face before its head was suddenly impaled by two swords and his soul sucked out of his body. "That leaves only one more." Reign said as he nced at the demon who was still fighting against Liara. The two were locked in a fierce battle, and the demon was slightly pushed back. Reign nced behind him and saw that Liara''s team had finished killing the Tier III demons, and from afar, his own team was making its way to them, with only about 200 meters left between them. ''Seems like this is it.'' Reign thought as he walked over to Liara with calm steps. He wasn''t going to join the battle unless Liara was suddenly put in a dangerous position. He could see how angry she was, and how eager she was to defeat the demon in front of her, and he wasn''t going to take the satisfaction of defeating the enemy leader from her.I think you should take a look at Reign arrived near them and sat down on a rock some 20 meters away from the two. Both Liara and the demon nced at him, and Reign waved at Liara with enthusiasm. "I''m cheering for you,e on, you can do it!" Reign said as he smiled at Liara who scoffed at him before suddenly jumping high in the air and pulling her halberd back. The demon''s face tensed up as it sensed a high amount of mana gathering at the halberd. He was also tense from the fact that Reign had already defeated his team with speed much greater than he anticipated. He knew that if Reign joined right now, it wouldn''t take them long to defeat him. ''I have no recollection of such a human being part of any of the three regions, who is he, somebody with such power should be known by us.'' The demon thought before channeling his demon energy and getting ready to face Liara''s attack head-on. Liara shouted as she stabbed down with her halberd, causing the mana that had been gathered to explode downwards, forming the image of a giant tiger that lunged at the demon, opening its maw to swallow him whole. The demon shouted as well, creating arge golem in front of him that was covered inva and ck spikes that attacked the tiger. The two monsters which were created out of mana and demonic energy respectively shed, creating a powerful gust of wind that sted everything around them. Reign watched the scene in front of him with great interest as Liara and the demon did their best to win the sh, and unfortunately for Liara, even though she was technically stronger than the demon, the demon was inside a region controlled by demons, which meant that there was more demonic energy and less mana avable around them. The ground was also different, the higher temperature and the heat allowed the demons to exert more power than normally, and in a short sh, the difference in power wasn''t as evident, but if the battle continued for long, the demon would be the one with the advantage, just like now. The golem was pushing the tiger back as the amount of demonic energy the demon could gather and send to the golem wasrger than the amount of mana Liara was able to gather and send to the tiger, and in the end, the golem was able to hug the tiger, but not without suffering damage from the powerful jaws of the tiger that bit its head. The golem smashed the tiger down, but the tiger didn''t relent and crushed its head before dissipating. "Hahahahahaha, seems like you''re stillcking little girl!" The demon said with a sneer on his face. His golem was heavily injured, but unlike the tiger, which was formed purely out of mana and was used for one attack only, the golem was something the demon created with demonic energy, and the soil, rocks, andva that was around and below them. He could use it for much more than one attack, and he merely need to supply it with demonic energy in order for it to fight. Liara''s face hardened as she realized she had made a mistake. Instead of using one attack that was fast and could reach the demon quickly, she had used one of her most powerful attacks, one that took longer and needed her to constantly supply it with mana, which made her lose the sh. Still, she didn''t believe she would lose, she had simply made the battle harder for herself with her blunder. "Unfortunately for you, you should have attacked me together right away, you might have been able to survive had you done that, but it is toote now." The demon said as he nced at Reign whose face changed as he looked behind the demon. Another team of demons had appeared, one that had about 8 demons, all Tier IV. Even though there were fewer demons presentpared to the party before them, they were in no way weaker, instead, these 8 might be stronger than the more than 40 demons that had appeared previously. One peak Tier IV demon. 5 High-grade Tier IV demons. 2 Mid-grade Tier IV demons who were close to bing high-grade Tier IV demons. The thing that set them apart from the other demons was their bodies. They were purple in color and had ethereal bodies. Chapter 715 Reigns Showdown: Unleashing Soul And Lightning Against The Ethereon Demons ? "Ethereon Demons," Liara said with an apprehensive expression on her face as she stared at the 8 new enemies that had appeared. "So those are the Ethereon Demons, I have to admit, I expected them to be a bit well, a bit more powerful." Reign said with a smile as he jumped down from the rock he was standing on. His team was making its way over to him as they saw the 8 new demons appearing, only for Reign to bring his hand up and stop them. "They''re mine, make sure those guys are safe, and help Liara out if she needs it." Reign said before looking to the front. "You think you can take the 8 of them by yourself, hahahahaha, you arrogant bastard, you shall see just how-" Before the demon was able to continue talking, he suddenly stopped as Reign stared at him with a cold smile. "Don''t worry, you will soon find out, you better pray that Liara kills you quickly and painlessly because the pain will be all you will feel after death." Reign''s somewhat cryptic words slightly confused the demon who had no idea that Reign was able to manipte souls, but that didn''t matter to Reign who was just about to go meet the Ethereon Demons. "Sir, please, let us help you." One of his teammates said as he stared at the 8 demons who were calmly walking over to them. "No." Reign said as he took a step forward. "But leader-" "Sorry, but against those guys, most of your attacks will be useless, you will only slow me down and make the battle more difficult for me, trust me, I won''t be defeated by those guys." Reign said as he nced back at them before charging at the 8 demons who were now about 250 meters away from the battlefield. It only took Reign a short couple of seconds to arrive in front of them, upon which the demons stared at him with mocking gazes. "Look, a hero had emerged, so you are nning on sacrificing yourself to buy time for you men to escape?" The demon at the very front, the peak Tier IV demon asked before shaking her head slowly. "Amendable n, but a useless one, you will not be able to stop us all but do not worry, because of your brave efforts, I shall make sure to kill youst before taking your soul and C Argh!" The demon suddenly took a step back as pain assaulted her as Reign stared at them coldly. "What a coincidence, I was just about to tell you, bastards, the same." Reign smiled with his purple eyes as the demons showed vignce. "I''ll kill you thest, and I will dly take all your souls and put them to good use." Reign said with a smile on his face before using his Soul Maniption. Tens of souls suddenly appeared around him, souls of Tier II beings, the souls of Tier III beings, and souls of Tier IV beings as well. The demons stared apprehensively at the small army of souls that Reign had summoned and even took a step back. They were Ethereon Demons, their bodies were mostly ethereal and most attacks didn''t work on them. They battled using soul power, and even though they could attack physically as well, they rarely did that. Still, when facing enemies that can actually utilize soul power, they turned from arrogant demons that cared not about anything to scared weaklings who knew just how fragile their ethereal bodies were to soul-based attacks. "Now, shall we dance, mydies?" Reign asked the 8 demons, 7 of which were female, which made thest one a bit annoyed as Reign had purposely stared at him when saying that. "Bastard, just because you can utilize soul power, doesn''t mean you can go against us all!" The male demon said as he used his soul maniption and attacked Reign. The main difference between Reign and most other beings that could utilize soul power was the fact that he can quickly and easily turn the souls of those he defeated into souls that he controlled. Usually, one needed to spend quite some time before breaking the souls and transforming them in order to use them, but with Aethion''s help, Reign had not only shortened the time needed for that, but he had made it much easier as well.I think you should take a look at With a former Transcendent helping him out, Reign didn''t need to spend a single second to change the souls as Aethion did that for him. He had already learned some of the tricks Aethion used to turn the souls into usable weapons, but he had only done it a couple of times to practice. Aethion was much more efficient and faster, so Reign just left it to him, which didn''t bother the old necromancer as it was quite good for helping him spend his time, and it also allowed him to hone his craft. After all, he had grown a bit rusty when it came to soul maniption, and by spending time torturing and turning souls, he had not only regained his proficiency in doing that but was also improving slightly. As they said, practice makes perfect. Out of the 8 demons, only one High-grade Tier IV, and the leader, the peak Tier IV, could do the same as Reign and turn souls into weapons, the others used their own souls as a sort of conduit to channel their soul power and attack. Reign''s army of souls crashed against their attacks, and the nearly invisible ughter began. Compared to Reign, the two demons had less powerful souls at their disposal, and they had a total of 120 souls that they used. Reign was currently using about 85 souls, which was still a far cry from the total number of souls he had in his disposal. Reign currently had hundreds of souls in his disposal, and if he used them all, he would have been able to destroy the enemy easily, but that was not an easy thing to do. A hundred was his current limit. One needed to spend soul power to bring the souls out andmand them to attack. Mana was also needed, whoever, less of it was neededpared to using conventional ways of attacking. The other problem was the fact that once the souls were out, they could easily be destroyed, and not just by soul power, but by other forms of attacks as well, which was why Reign didn''t use them that often. If he used over 100 souls to attack somebody, the strain on his soul would be immense and he could only do that for a short period of time before stopping, otherwise, his soul would start tearing apart. He was also still not proficient enough with soul-based attacks, and even though they were an incredibly powerful weapon to be used, as they did attack souls directly, they were also dangerous to the user as well. Soul power took longer to fill uppared to mana, and if one was to use too much of it at once, he could suffer nearly irreversible damage to his soul. The souls were another thing, if one used an army of souls, it was actually harder than it looked like to utilize them properly, not only did one need to boost them with soul power, but one also needed to constantly use mana to nourish himself and the souls, although the mana usage was low, one still had to concentrate on it as well. Soul power and mana were vastly different forms of energy, but a soul was still something that needed mana to sustain itself. Lastly, Reign simply felt a lot morefortable with using mana and fighting in close quarters. His power was much higher when he fought like that, and even though he could attack the souls of enemies directly with his soul maniption, he mostly used it as support. His soul maniption could only be fully unleashed when in his Nephilim state, where he was able tomand an army of souls muchrger than now, and with greater ease. But even then, he preferred using his other three abilities. The souls shed, and the demons were hard-pressed to defend themselves and win against Reign''s army. They had more numbers, but Reign had higher quality souls in his army, not to mention the fact that Aethion was helping him out, which made it a lot less strenuous for Reign. Suddenly, lightning flickered around Reign as lightning formed above him. Only 4 spears were created as that was the most Reign could do right now, but that was enough. Heunched the spears at the demons who were taken aback by his move. They believed that he was like them, hard-pressed to use the power he was using now and unable to do anything else. The spears hit two of the Ethereon Demons and injured them. Reign wasn''t only using his lightning, but also soul power that he ced in the spears, making them incredibly dangerous to the demons who stared in shock at him. Chapter 716 Blood-Stained Halberd: Unleashing The Demonic Power ? "What in the world is he?" The demon softly asked as he nced over to the battle that was taking ce between the Ethereon Demons and Reign. The leader of the previous group quickly jumped to the side and dodged Liara''s halberd before his golem swung its giant fist at her, sending her flying back as he ced her halberd in front of her, blocking the attack. "What''s the matter, you getting cold feet?" Liara asked the demon who scoffed at her. "You''re behaving quite differently from before, the arrogant attitude you possessed is no longer present I see, now why would that be, maybe because you now realize just how dangerous of a situation you are in?" Liara asked as the demon narrowed his eyes and stared at her. "That man might have surprised me with his strength, but you, as well as those weaklings who are spectating, are nothing to me, for a weakling that had to be saved by another, you really know how to talk and act tough, huh?" The demon asked Liara with a sneer on his face, causing her face to redden slightly as anger flew through her body. "You bastard, I''m gonna make you pay for that," Liara said as a bloodthirsty smile appeared on her face. She suddenly clenched her halberd before cing her left hand over to the axe head of the halberd and grasping it before moving her hand down, drenching the halberd in her blood. "Drink it, we have a job to do, I can''t have you sleeping anymore," Liara muttered softly as the weapon suddenly shook. From the ck halberd that seemed a bit old, the halberd started changing. The ck color it possessed was actually not color, but a thinyer of something simr to rust that started falling down after the halberd started shaking. The true appearance of the halberd appeared seconds after Liara spilled her blood on it. A Silver halberd with red lines flowing through it that looked simr to veins suddenly appeared. Right beneath the spike and axe-head of the halberd was a circle on which an eye that started straight at the demon appeared. "That halberd, a demonic weapon, how can you wield that?!" The demon suddenly asked in apprehension as Liara popped a pill in her mouth, it was the same pill she had reached for previously, right before Reign appeared. The name of the pill was ''Blood Replenishing Pill'', and just like its name suggested, it replenished the blood of a person. The pills were specially made for Liara, and they were made with several materials, the most important of which was her own blood. Her halberd was a bit special, in order to use its full power, one needed to not only spill their own blood on it, but they also needed to continue giving it blood. Four small tentacles suddenly came out of the halberd beforetching onto Liara''s right arm. First, the tentacles coiled around her arm,pletely covering it, before the tentacles, which ended with what looked like open mouths, bit into her arm and stayed there. Liara slightly winced from the sensation of four small mouths biting into her arm and slowly drinking her blood as she smiled dangerously at the demon who was drawing demonic energy to himself and was getting ready for the next stage of the battle. A red hue covered the halberd before going into Liara, strengthening her. The longer Liara battled with the halberd, the stronger she became, but the more blood the halberd took. She always carried around her pills as without them, she would only be able to fight for a short period of time like this. The halberd was something she found a long time ago, during an exploration into a demon region. For some reason, the halberd seemed to have taken a liking to Liara who felt a sort of connection to it before taking it. The moment she had done so, the ck halberd showed its true appearance and took her blood, which shocked everybody present and right as they were about to attack the halberd and get it away from Liara, she stopped them as she sensed that the halberd wasn''t trying to really hurt it. That had been a sort of ceremony, a way the halberd bonded with those it choose to wield it, and it was then that the recipe for the ''Blood Replenishing Pill'' appeared in Liara''s head. She had quickly told the others in the region what had happened and had told the researchers and alchemists of the region about the recipe, which had made them crazy for a while as such a pill was incredibly important. After all, healers could heal a person''s injury, but it was impossible for them to give them back the blood they lost, which was why even after people would getpletely healed from serious injuries, they needed to rest and take it easy as they had previously lost quite a lot of blood. They would transfer blood from other people to them, which took time, but with the blood pill present, they could simply make a couple for each person and give them some while leaving some in the region so that they could be used if they needed it there. It was a game changer, and for Liara, it was the only way she could use the halberd for prolonged periods of time without suffering any side effects, which was exactly why the halberd had given her the recipe. Liara smiled at the demon before charging at him. She quickly dodged to the side and evaded the golem''s attack before jumping on its arm and running up before jumping toward the demon as the golem tried hitting her with its other arm. Liara smirked at him before suddenly throwing her halberd at the demon who sneered and dodged it, only to suddenly widen his eyes as the four tentacles were still present, they merely extended as the halberd was thrown, and Liara was able to control it. She quickly moved her arm to the side, and the halberd followed, going straight at the demon who had jumped to the side. He clenched his teeth and used his mace to block the attack which sent him sliding to the side for 2 meters before stopping. But the attack was still not finished as Liara continued attacking the demon while falling down to the ground. She used the halberd in a way that was more suited for a whip. Her halberd moved through the air, hitting the demon who was clenching his teeth and being pushed back as Liara moved to the side, evading another attack from the Golem. Not only was she able to attack from long-range, with the maximum distance being 25 meters, but her attacks were powerful, carrying quite some force thanks to the fact she was using the halberd as a whip, giving it a lot of momentum before it reached the enemy. ''Tch, this golem is annoying.'' Liara suddenly thought as she poured mana into the halberd, and it responded by taking more blood. The eye that was on the halberd suddenly stared at the golem before it started shining. In an instant, a red beam was fired from the eye, hitting the golem''s shoulder and nearly destroying it. Liara was not finished, however, as she had jumped up before gathering a lot of mana into her free left arm. She punched the shoulder, and thanks to the great damage that the red bead had previously done, the shoulder broke in pieces, and its arm fell down. "Dammit!" The demon said in anger as he charged at Liara, only to be attacked by the halberd. He dodged the halberd and continued forward, but Liara only grinned at his actions. She moved her arm to the side, and suddenly, the demon felt the tentacles that bound Liara and the halberd touching his legs. The halberd moved to the side before suddenly passing him, and with it, the tentacles had gone around his legs before coiling around them as the halberd quickly moved in a circle around the demon. "It can move on its own?!" The demon shouted in surprise as Liara chuckled before seeing the demon fall to the ground. The halberd suddenly moved up before crashing down at the demon, with the intention of piercing through him and killing him. The demon blocked it with his mace which gained a couple of cracks on it as the halberd had actually managed to pierce halfway through it with the attack. ''Tch, I need another one.'' Liara suddenly thought before taking out another pill and putting it in her mouth. She had no idea how powerful the halberd was as it had no rank and didn''t really show its stats like other weapons, but so far, she had never met an enemy whose weapon could actually withstand its attacks for long. ''It seems like it''s time to slowly finish this up.'' Liara thought as she nced to the side to see how Reign was doing, only to find that only 3 demons he was fighting against were still alive. Chapter 717 Unleashed Mastery: The Explosive Power Of Reign ? ''Not bad, these guys are holding on much longer than I anticipated.'' Reign thought as he looked at the three demons in front of him. The peak Tier IV demon was in the middle, with two high-grade Tier IV demons on each of his sides. The one that could control souls was there, and the other one was the one that had the most talent in utilizing soul power and attacking with it. Reign had been using his soul army and was attacking the demons from afar with his lightning spears this entire time. He also used his lightning bullets, he used his magic missiles, his light and darkness maniption, everything. The cost for all of that was not light, however, as he had not only used up a lot of his soul power and was now struggling with the three remaining demons, but he had also used up a lot of mana, with about a quarter of it left in him. "You''re talking as if you have everything under control, you do realize that if you don''t manage to take the lead in this fight right now, you''re going to be in a lot of trouble, right?" Aethion asked Reign with a serious expression on his face as Reign nodded his head. Aethion was right, Reign had to admit that he had underestimated the demons. Their control over soul power was betterpared to his, but he had more soul power, more souls, as well as the cheat-like help of Aethion, which allowed him to contend and even win against all 8 of them. Upon taking the soul of the first Ethereon Demon he had killed, however, the demons all entered a crazed state and fought without a care for their safety. They knew that if they didn''t manage to win against Reign, their very souls would be taken by him, and used as weapons. Even though the souls of the Ethereon Demons were not as valuable as other souls that Reign took since injuring their bodies meant injuring their souls, making them weaker and frailer, they were still quite helpful and he could learn some new techniques and tricks about utilizing soul power from them. The threest demons were not in good shape at all, but Reign was confident that he could deal with them. They were now not fully focusing on his army of souls, which had dwindled down to 30 souls, while they had 22 remaining and were also focusing on him since he could still attack them whilemanding the souls. They had done this ever since Reign started his attacks and were slowly getting used to it, which was the biggest reason why they had managed to survive against him for so long. Just like Reign, they were also running out of gas. Their soul power was low and their demonic energy was also running low, luckily, they could replenish it faster than Reign since they were in demon territory. "This human, how can he be so powerful, even against all 8 of us, he managed to kill 5 and is still contending against us!" One of the two high-grade Tier IVs said through clenched teeth as he continued attacking the souls that were relentlesslying at them. He was the one keeping them at bay as their own army of souls had fewer souls and couldn''t go against all 30 of the remaining souls. ''Hmmm she is doing fine, that weapon is really something else, she shouldn''t have any problems with the demon.'' Reignmented in his head as he nced and saw the battle between Liara and the demon, which was the exact same moment when Liara nced up to see how his battle was done. Their eyes met, and Reign smiled and waved at her, which made her look aside and scoff. "Trying to look strong for your girl?" Aethion teased Reign whose face dropped as he nced at Aethion coldly. ''She''s not my girl.'' "Ah, just a friend then, one with certain benefits, ay?" ''How can such an old man be such a big pervert?'' Reign asked as he shook his head, to which Jaredughed before opening his mouth, "It is probably because he was always surrounded by undead creatures, master has to understand, mister Aethion had probably been lonely for a very long time in the past." "Hey, shut it you bastard, I was not, I had plenty of girls back when I was the court mage!" ''Yo, while you''re mentioning that, didn''t you say you were discovered by the elf queen and then had to fight against the entire world, weren''t you defeated by a captain that detonated a crystal inside your hideout?'' Aethion suddenly scoffed as he thought about that event. "What battalion captain, that fool had only been able to destroy a portion of my hideout, I simply hid after that and changed my identity, that happened before I was a Transcendent, it waster that my true identity was revealed, which led to my downfall." ''So the diary isn''t true, weird, the system told us that you were defeated there.'' "Did it really tell you that, I remember it saying that everyone ''thought'' I was killed there, and that was it, it never mentions what happenedter, which I had told you." "Yes master, it is after that event that Mister Aethion was left to be with only the undead, he must have been so lonely at that time," Jared said once again in a robotic voice as Aethion red at him. "You''re doing that on purpose aren''t you, you damned bastard!" "Jared has no idea what you mean, Jared is just an AI, Jared not be smart enough to do such things." ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose, this bastard.'' Aethion thought as he controlled the army of souls, only to suddenly stop and stare at Reign. "Hey, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" "As you have said, I can''t just continue like this, I have to change things up, take the lead, otherwise I might not be able to win against these guys." Reign said as he suddenly called back his army of souls, which led to the confused expression of the demons being shown to Reign as they stared at him. He took out his swords and smiled at them before suddenly charging. "Dammit, he is trying to get rid of us directly now!" The peak Tier IV demon said as she suddenly extended his arms forward, sending forth the army of souls and causing the ground around Reign to cave. "Gravity?" Reignmented as he felt his body get heavier, even standing became harder and harder as the ground continued caving. "Attack him, quickly!" The demon said as she knew that her power wouldn''tst for much longer. Controlling gravity was an incredibly powerful ability to have, but the amount of mana / demonic energy it took was immense. The demon was already low on demonic energy, so she knew that she could only do this for a couple of seconds before needing to stop in order to not suffer any bacsh. The army of demons charged down at Reign while the two demons started their attacks as well. The high-grade Tier IV demon that was also controlling the army of souls extended his hand and created arge fireball in it. The fire was red and had an ominous aura around it. The other demon used his soul power and created arge hammer made out of it beforeunching it toward Reign. He also used his demonic energy and created arge wind spike above him. The wind was purple, as it was no ordinary wind, but the ''Wind of Destion'', was a higher ranked ability than normal wind maniption, but one that was riskier a lot since the wind could hurt the user as well. The demon already winced in pain as the wind made a couple of cuts on his body, it was demonic wind, one that could injure the very soul and was incredibly dangerous. All of the attacks and souls were hurled at Reign who looked up and smirked. "Now this is what I''m talking about, why haven''t you done this from the start, it''s quite strong!" Reign said withughter as he suddenly started channeling all of his remaining mana. Wings suddenly appeared on his back, but it wasn''t because of his transformation as that was still on cooldown, it was simply his light and darkness that he called forth and used in such a way. The wings started moving toward his swords, coating them both as his lightning exploded around him and he even poured soul power in the next attack. [ Lightning Discharge ] [ Mana Coating C Sharp Edge ] C simr to the saw version he used in the past, just a different way of coating them that makes the swords sharper. [ Severing, Sword Four ] Reign suddenly pulled both of his swords back and arched his back as much as he could. He stared at the attacks that wereing at him and suddenly added one more skill. [ Compact Punch ] Reign stabbed forward and used the fourth sword of the severing series while using thepact punch, but instead of punching, he transferred the power over to his swords that shook heavily. Thebined might of four skills was something that Reign had never seen before as the maximum he had tried before was abination of 3 skills, which were the first 3 skills he used. As he stabbed forward, an explosion that shook the battlefield suddenly appeared. Chapter 718 Reigns Explosive Gambit And Liaras Triumph ? Liara and the demon, as well as the other members of the two teams suddenly fell down to the ground, some of them even being sted away by the powerful explosion. Luckily, as Reign had been over 200 meters away from them, they weren''t injured, well, at least not seriously. Some bruises and cuts, as well as a slight shock to their insides, were the only injuries they had suffered, all except for Liara and the demon who hadn''t moved from the spot and endured the powerful shockwave and the shaking of the ground. ''Just what kind of a monster is he?'' Liara asked herself as she gulped whilst looking at where Reign had been. ''A human, one on the same level as me, should never be able to possess such strength, how is this possible?!'' The demon asked himself in shock as he stared at the devastation Reign''s attack had brought forward. The ground was sted away, and arge hole, one that was more than 100 meters in diameter and over 30 meters deep, had appeared nearby, with the center being where Reign was previously standing. ''Their souls?'' "Ay, I got them, but they''re badly damaged," Aethion said as he sighed before looking at Reign. "HAVE YOU GONE INSANE?!" Aethion suddenly shouted as he stared at Reign''s injured body. The armor he wore had warped from the explosion, multiple ribs were broken, his arms were broken, and one of his legs had suffered a slight crack. His insides fared no better as the explosion had dealt him some internal injuries as well. "I know, I know, this was definitely not a good move, I wasn''t able to control it properly, it was a failure." Reign said with a sigh as he continuedying down on the ground. He could barely move at this moment thanks to his injuries. "I wanted to control the explosion upwards, that would have destroyed their attacks and injured them heavily, perhaps killed them, but instead, I got this result, it was all because I overestimated myself, as well as underestimated the power of such abination." Reign had used the [ Lightning Discharge ] to bring forth as much lightning as he could in an instant in order to boost thebination while using the coating to create a sharp de of mana that, in theory, should continue existing even when he used the fourth sword, which was a long-range attack. The fourth sword,bined with the two skills, would be even more powerful and faster, not only would it gain the destructive power of lightning, but also a boost in speed, bringing its already incredibly fast attack to an even higher level. The sharp edge coating was supposed to further increase the prative power of the skill, and the fourth sword would be able to stab through anything in its path, whilst still dealing some damage to the surroundings thanks to the fact that Reign didn''tpress the power of the lightning fully, allowing it to explode all around it. Still, he judged that that wouldn''t be enough to deal with all the attacks as they were spread out, so he needed something else, something that would allow the attack to explode around a wider area, which was why he used the [ Compact Punch ], or at least he used a modified version of it, one that would work with a sword as well. His n was for the attack to go forth about 15 meters, which was where the attacks were, before exploding. He would still control the skill, limiting the range of the explosion to about 20 C 30 meters in diameter while forcing it to go upwards, which would not only limit the damage to the surrounding area but would increase the destructive power of the already incredibly destructive skill even higher. It would be more akin to a ray gun, or a nuclear st that instead of exploding in a wide area, was concentrated and created in a sort of ray. He failed, however. He underestimated just how powerful the skill turned out to be, and the more powerful it was, the wilder it was, and the more difficult it was to control it. It exploded without any control, but luckily, it exploded around 40 meters above Reign, which was what saved him, well, that and the fact that the attacks that wereunched at him were hit first, slowing down the explosion for a bit and weakening it. The explosion had killed all three Ethereon Demons, but it had actually damaged their souls by quite a bit, which meant that it would be hard for Aethion to get all the information they knew. ''Well, this is still better than the other attack I had in mind.'' Reign said as he thought of thebination of five skills he had thought off before, but deemed it too dangerous. "You would have certainly died had you done that." "Yeah." Reign tried moving, but he was barely able to move his feet, as for his arms, they were broken, so even the slightest attempt of moving them hurt like hell. He used his light maniption with the little mana he had in order to mend his injuries a bit. He mostly healed his insides, but he also attempted to heal his leg which had cracked, but he stopped as he noticed that healing it fully would take a lot of mana. Right now, he was unable to even use a mana potion as he couldn''t utilize his hands, so he wasn''t able to drink it. He could hear the sound of battle from afar. He wasn''t worried, he was certain that Liara would win, after all, she had an incredibly powerful weapon, and even without it, she was even with the demon in terms of skill and strength, had she not used the white tiger previously and fought against his golem for long, she would have been able to take the advantage even earlier and might not have needed to even use her halberd''s true form to win. While Reign was stuck inside the giant hole he made, Liara was still battling the demon. He was still in shock from the powerful explosion and disy of power from Reign when she attacked, taking him by surprise. His golem was still there, but as the bottle progressed, the golem did less and less as the demon didn''t have enough demonic energy to spare thanks to Liara''s constant attacks. He was pushed to his limits and soon, the golem broke down, finally allowing Liara to focus solely on the demon. Thanks to her halberd''s powers, she was able to attack him from long-range, which meant he barely had any chances of attacking her, cing him in a defensive position and making him very passive, which made him angry, but also helpless. He couldn''t escape from Liara, as the moment he tried to, he would be attacked by the halberd from the back. Even worse was the fact that his reinforcements were gone, taken out by a single person while Liara had multiple Tier IVbatants near her, and all of them could jump in and help her defeat him at a moment''s notice. If not for Liara wanting to prove herself and defeat the demon by herself, he would have already been dead. Liara struck the demon''s weapon once again, and suddenly, the cracks widened before the weapon finally broke in half. That moment was when the demon knew that his fate was sealed. Without a weapon, he was no longer Liara''s opponent, and that soon showed. The halberd continued attacking him, and with only half of a weapon left, he was unable to block the attacks, while dodging was the only thing he could do, it was hard to constantly dodge a weapon that could be wielded in such a weird way, not to mention the fact it could move by itself as well. Cuts appeared, then some holes appeared on the demon''s body, before finally, the halberd managed to not only cut him deeply at his waist but also pass next to him and move around, coiling around him and forcing him to fall down on the ground. It quickly bound his legs and then arms before Liara appeared in front of him. In a final act of desperation, the demon opened his mouth and used thest remaining bits of his demonic energy to fire a red missile that Liara easily dodged. It exploded several meters behind her, doing nothing to her and her team. She crouched and stared into the demon''s eyes before smiling. "You wanted to see how desperate I would be after my team got killed, well unfortunately, you were unable to do that, instead, I was able to see just how desperate you were once your minions were dead, as well as the reinforcements you had ced such high hopes on." Liara smirked at the demon before grabbing her halberd and swinging it down at the demon, decapitating him. She then moved to where the hole was in order to check up on Reign who had still not appeared, only for her eyes to widen in shock by the sight. Reign was still lying, but his legs were brought up. They were near his face, and he was holding a bottle of mana potion with them, doing his best to open it and drink it. He saw Liara and blinked several times before smiling in embarrassment. Chapter 719 The Key Beyond Appearance: Finding Out What The Demons Are After ? "Ummmm it''s not what it looks like." "It looks like you can''t use your arms and have ced yourself in an incredibly embarrassing position in order to use a mana potion so that you might use that light ability of yours to heal," Liara said with a deadpan expression as Reign blinked a couple of times again. "Yes." He said calmly. "It''s exactly how it looks like." "You''re an idiot, why use a skill that is strong enough to do that to you, don''t tell me you didn''t have any other skills at your disposal?" Liara asked as she jumped down to the hole and walked toward Reign. "Not enough time, those bastards went all out, I only had a short period of time to think of what I could use to not only st away their attacks but to kill them as well, and well, this was the fastest and strongestbination I could think of, it didn''t go as nned to be honest, but hey, I''m alive, you''re alive, the others are alive, and the demons are dead, so it worked." Reign said as Liara grabbed the potion from him. She opened the potion before crouching down, Reign smiled and opened his mouth before his eyes opened wide as Liara stuffed the narrow end of the bottle in his mouth and let it stay there. The blue liquid from the bottle went right down Reign''s throat, and it continued before the bottle was empty, and Reign was almost out of breath. "Why the hell did you do that for, damn, I almost choked." Reign said as he coughed before staring at Liara who was looking to the side. "Was this some weird way of getting back at me for this morning, you did it yourself for god''s sake, not to mention that the bottle is still smaller than my-" "Shut up," Liara said as she red at Reign who simply smiled at her before using his light maniption. Slowly, his body started healing. The two teams quickly arrived to see how Reign was and were shocked to find out how bad of a condition he was. They were also shocked at how quickly he was healing his injuries with his light maniption. Of course, he was a peak Tier IVbatant, so his healing powers were incredibly high, but the mana consumption was equally high. The potion filled up his mana reserves by about a quarter, which was enough for him to heal his arms well enough so that he can move them, but even then, they still hurt. His internal injuries were also healed and suppressed as he didn''t want to use up all of his mana. They were going to return to the region right now anyways, and just as they were about to leave, another team arrived. They had gotten the signal from Liara as well and had quickly made their way over, but they were much further away from Reign and his team, so it took them much longer. Upon seeing the devastation in front of them, the entire team was shocked, and upon talking with the two teams present and finding out that the enormous hole was made by Reign after he used a skill to defeat the remaining Ethereon Demons, their shock became even bigger. The leader of the team was a peak Tier IVbatant from the Timen region who had heard stories about Reign, but never expected him to truly be this powerful. He was a tall man that fought using two giant shields. He was a tank, he was able to defend most attacks with his shields, as well as deal incredible damage to his enemies thanks to therge spikes that both shields had. He was wearing heavy armor, and the reason they hade only now was also thanks to the fact that he wasn''t very fast. Liara suddenly took out an item and pressed it, which further shocked the team. "Two groups that were led by a peak Tier IV demon attacked us, there are bound to be more, if any other team gets attacked, they will be in trouble, we need to go back, regroup and see what to do next, we can''t continue searching in the same way as before, otherwise we will suffer a lot of casualties." "Agreed, the enemy has moved faster than expected, they are far away from the base, which nobody thought would happen as the Tier IV demons are usually stuck deeper in the region, this can only mean that they believe the artifact is somewhere around here, which is beneficial to us, as we are closer to our basepared to them, but it also means they will being here, and the teams we have made aren''t strong enough to go against them, they have more Tier IVbatants than we do, as well as morebatants in general." Reign said from the side as he got out of the hole. "Then we shall go back, the other teams have sent no signals, so they should be fine, at least I hope that''s the case." The tall man, Olmnir, said with a sigh as the three teams looked around them to see if there were any demons still nearby before turning around and making their way back. The item Liara pressed was one that all teams possessed, well, all team leaders possessed it. It was a signal to all the teams that they need to get back to the Lumon region right away. The reason for that can be because they found something important, because of some danger, or anything that the leader deemed important enough for all the teams to know about. The trip back was rtively peaceful. They came across some demons, but they were merely Tier II and Tier III demons, so they were killed immediately without any trouble. Along the way, Reign''s eyes widened as he heard what Aethion was able to get out of the souls he had collected. Reign had luckily been able to collect the soul of the leader of the first group, and since his soul was mostly intact, Aethion had stopped focusing on getting information from the other demons and started ying around with the Peak Tier IV demon. It was him that had told him what he knew of the mission, and why they hade here. ''It''s all connected, huh?'' "Seems like it, the system really pulls no punches back huh?" Aethion said with a chuckle as Reign exhaled. He wasn''t going to tell the others what he found out yet, it was best for all the team leaders, as well as the two region leaders, to hear what he had found out together. They arrived at the wall and waited for the other teams. Liara and Olmnir were waiting worriedly as they hoped nobody was attacked, as for Reign, he already knew that the chances of any of the teams being attacked were incredibly low, so he wasn''t worried. And just like he had thought, all the teams returned, none of them encountering anyrge teams. "What is going on?" Laura asked Reign who told her what happened, which made her turn incredibly serious. As they were all debating what was going on, Reign suddenly stepped up and cleared his throat. "I know what is going on, I managed to get the information from the peak Tier IV demon that attacked Liara, let''s go in, the region leaders should hear about this as well." Reign''s words made everybody tense up. They already knew that he was able to use soul power, but taking the soul of a peak Tier IV demon and interrogating it? They had no idea he was able to do something like that, well, all of them except for Laura didn''t know that. They went through therge gates, where they were weed by Basred and Siggurd who were surprised when they saw the signal that Liara had sent. They knew something major had happened, and upon seeing the serious faces of the teams that entered, as well as Reign who told them that they needed to gather in the hall, they turned solemn and nodded at him. As they all gathered in the hall, the two region leaders were first told about what had happened and how Liara''s team was attacked by a group led by a peak Tier IV demon, which shocked them quite a bit, but after hearing how Reign was able to not only arrive so quickly and kill the demons but also face 8 Ethereon Demons who were led by a peak Tier IV Ethereon Demon and win against them, they stared at the young man in shock. "Yes, yes, that happened, I also interrogated the leader of the first group, as well as some other demons, that allowed me to find out just what they were looking for, and why they attacked Liara." Reign''s words made everybody go silent and he suddenly sighed. "They were looking for the key that would lead them to the artifact." Reign''s words made the people whisper amongst themselves. "A key, and do you know what it looks like, where it is?" "Ohh I know where it is, but you''re wrong, it''s not it, but who the key is." Reign said before suddenly looking at Liara. Chapter 720 Mysteries Of The Vortex: The Unknown Key ? "What?" Liara asked Reign with a confused expression as Reign nodded his head. "They were looking for you, to be more specific, the Tier V demon had made some sort of device that can lead them to the key which should not only show them the way to the artifact but seems to be important when ites to obtaining it as well." "But how could it be me, why would it be me?!" Liara asked Reign who shook his head. "I don''t know, the demons didn''t know either, the leader of the demons might or might not know that information either." Reign said with a sigh. "He had somehow managed to learn that there is a key, but I doubt he expected it to be a person, much less a human, the reason he only sent the two groups was because he didn''t want to alert us all and wished to get the key silently and without us noticing." "But still, for Liara to be the ''key'', I just don''t know how something like that is possible," Siggurd said from the side as Reign nodded his head. "I''m confused by that as well." "Could it be the vortex?" Liara suddenly asked Reign, making everybody look at them weirdly. "The vortex?" Basred asked the two while looking at Reign. "Yeah, she she has a vortex in her soul." Reign said before looking at Liara. "I''m still not sure that that''s connected, are you sure you want me to tell them everything?" Reign asked as he lied through his teeth. He was pretty sure this was connected to the vortex, as well as himself, he just didn''t want to tell everybody right now. "Well, not everything," Liara said in a low voice, which Reign understood perfectly. "It would be weird if she wanted you to tell them how you two spent the night together, as well as the shower incident." ''Yeah, I got that, thanks.'' Reign told the perverted old man who was snickering. "First of all, Liara reminds me a lot of an old friend of mine, a friend who has died, her soul being shattered by a demon that took over her body on another." "She not only resembles her physically so much that I truly thought it was her the first day I saw her, and it''s not only her physical appearance, her mannerism, her voice, it''s all very simr, at least it was the first time we spoke, it seems the vortex had changed her characterpletely that night, which I only found the next day when Liara acted differently." Liara blinked and looked away for a bit upon hearing his words. "It was then that the vortex started working again, changing Liara and making her behave differently again, so I used my soul maniption to peek into her soul, which was when I found the vortex, I used my soul power to create a barrier that blocks the vortex, not allowing it to use its powers on Liara, but I have to do that every day as the vortex will destroy it." Reign''s short story made everybody''s eyes widen as they looked at the two of them. "Why didn''t you say anything sooner, we might have been able to help, to notice-" "You wouldn''t have, none of you can do what I do, and even I ampletely confused at the entire thing, and unlike now, there was nothing that connected Liara with the artifact, it only connected her with me, so there was no need for anybody else to know this." Reign said as he sat down on a chair that was nearby. "Unfortunately, we have no idea how Liara functions as the ''key'', we don''t know how she can find the artifact, and whether or not something needs to happen for the ''key'' to function." "The demons had no idea what would be done with the ''key'' either, as their leader had only told them to bring it to him, nothing else." "So, even when knowing all of this, we are all still unable to gain an advantage over the demons?" Siggurd asked, to which Reign smirked. "No, not at all, remember, the demons have no idea what the key is, they don''t know it''s Liara, and most importantly, they have no idea that we know that either, so we are currently at an advantage." "We can use this to our benefit, with the two groups they had sent out to find the key dead and their souls taken by me, the enemy will not be able to get any information about what happened, which means they will probably send out more groups, and we can use it to our advantage and slowly whittle down their numbers." Reign said with a dangerous smile on his face. "I rmend we all move together, there is no need for us to continue searching for the artifact right now as the demons can''t get it without Liara, and neither can the monsters, so we hold the absolute advantage over them in that regard, we just need to be careful and look out for the two Tier V demons, if they decide to make a move, it could end disastrously for us." Everybody nodded at Reign''s words as they all agreed to the. Without knowing that they knew that Liara was the ''key'', the demons would undoubtedly send more powerful demons to search for it, which would lead them to Liara, which would, in turn, mean that they would meet all ten groups at once, which was more than what they could go up against. Reign alone was powerful enough to decimate an entire group of Ethereon Demons, and he had done it after running at full speed for 2 miles and killing multiple Tier IV demons by himself. With him with them, everybody was certain that unless the enemy had over 12 peak Tier IV demons, they would be able to go up against them and win. It wasn''t just Reign who was powerful, however, as Liara with her weapon unleashed was more than a match for a peak Tier IV demon, and then there was Laura, with her demon hunter ss, she was also able to deal incredible damage to demons, as was Alistair, the second-inmand of the Lumon region who was also a demon hunter. Most demon hunters died young unfortunately as demons would often target them and do anything they could to kill them, and thanks to the boost in power when fighting against demons, most hunters get overconfident, and that would spell their doom. Even though the demon hunter ss was one of the most popr in this world, over the years, fewer people choose it because of how fervent the demons would get when noticing them. Demon hunters were the bane of demons in most cases, and their attacks could injure their souls, which would lead to them being revived with little to no memory and most of their power gone. There were still plenty of people who were demon hunters, but they now fought differently, instead of charging ahead and fighting at the very front, most of them would fight from the back and do their best to support theirrades and dish out damage to the demons. The meeting ended shortly after that. They had spoken a bit about what to do, whether or not they should tell their monster allies ( they decided not to ) and then they all went to rest. The 8 teams didn''t really need to rest, but Reign desperately needed it, as did Liara and her entire team. Reign talked with Laura as well, and he told her more about what happened. He had omitted the details, but he did tell her that the two had slept together and that the next day, she was hostile to him and had no recollection of the previous night, as well as thatter, she suddenly changed and started flirting with him, which was when he used his soul maniption and noticed the vortex. "That''s concerning," Laura said in a low voice as she nced at Reign. "You have a mission connected to her, don''t you?" Laura asked Reign who nodded his head. "How did you know?" "I guessed, not that it was hard, after all, you already said how she is connected to you, how to vortex draws her toward you, so I believed the system had definitely given you a mission that is connected to the entire thing, it would be too big of a coincidence otherwise." "Yeah, it''s fucked up, to be honest, I didn''t think that I would ever see Lieara again, I''m still keeping the fragments of her soul with me, and they''re also being drawn over to the vortex." "Do you think they are what you need to use to activate the ''key''?" Laura suddenly asked Reign who sighed. "I have thought about it, but I don''t know, and I don''t want to simply use them and risk thest fragments of her soul being destroyed if that isn''t the case." "I understand," Laura said as she ced her hand on Reign''s shoulder and nodded at him. Chapter 721 Checking The Barrier ? "You''re here," Liara said as Reign entered her apartment and nodded at her. She was sitting on her bed and looking at him with some concern. "What the hell is going on?" Liara asked Reign who simply shrugged his shoulders before sitting across her on a chair. "I truly have no idea, but you are what the demons are after, or the vortex that is inside of you, I''m still not close to figuring out just why it''s so." Reign said with a sigh before looking straight into Liara''s eyes. "I need to check the vortex first, well, I need to check the barrier and how well it''s holding up." Liara simply nodded at Reign before she started to take her shirt off. "Ummm what are you doing?" Reign asked Liara with a confused expression on his face. "I''m right, it''s in my soul, I don''t need to take my clothes off." Liara blushed as she held her shirt, which was halfway off her body. "Hey, I don''t mind if you decide to take your clothes off, but yeah, you don''t need to do that." Reign said with a smirk, to which Liara scoffed before putting her shirt back on. "Alright, now, close your eyes and rx, alright?" Reign told Liara before cing the chair right in front of her and sitting down before putting his hand on her head. Both of them closed their eyes and Reign concentrated as he used his own soul to go inside her soul. He hoped the barrier was still holding on as he had used most of his soul power previously, which meant that he might not be able to create a barrier right away. As he went deeper inside her soul, he arrived at the vortex, and the sight made him narrow his eyes. His barrier, it was still there, and it was the same as back when he first ced it. ''This shouldn''t be possible.'' Reign stated as he observed the barrier that had taken no damage from what he could see. ''Aethion, what''s going on here, how is the barrier still perfect, there''s no damage on it at all.'' "That is weird, incredibly weird, the vortex is spinning, and both me and you can see that it''s still functioning as before, pulling stuff in it, the barrier should have weakened by now, at least half of it should have been gone, and yet, nothing, no, this can''t be right at all," Aethion said with a concerned voice as he did his best to observe the barrier together with Reign. Jared was there and he did the same, doing his best to help out, but unfortunately, matters concerning the soul and soul power were not things he was well versed in, so it was difficult for him to give them any sort of help. "The thickness of the barrier is undoubtedly the same as when you first ced it, hmmm even the density, the power it has, everything is fine." ''Yeah, but that shouldn''t be possible right?'' "We both already said so, no need to repeat yourself, boy." ''I know, but this is simply too weird, something is off, there''s no way the vortex was unable to do anything to the barrier, I ced it here, I know its strength and durability, it''s impossible for it to have withstood the vortex for over 12 hours without suffering any damage.'' Reign arrived right in front of the barrier and tried to push it with his soul, he even attacked it lightly, making sure it was still durable, and it was. "Hmmmm wait boy, we might be looking at this the wrong way." ''What do you mean.'' "The vortex, it draws in souls, right?" ''Yeah, but the barrier was created out of souls, so it should have been damaged.'' "Yes, but, the outside of the barrier doesn''t really have soul power in it, the inside is where the souls are, so what if the vortex did damage it, but you can''t see it because it didn''t damage it from the outside?" Reign''s eyes widened as he ced his hand on the barrier and used his soul to investigate it from the inside, it was then that his eyes widened further as he realized that Aethion was right, the outside of the barrier was still perfectly fine, but inside, the souls that had been used to create the barrier were weaker, and not by a small margin. "How did it manage to do that, the entire barrier is formed out of the souls, even if the inside is where most of the souls are, and it is where the soul power is concentrated in, how did it manage to weaken it from the inside without doing anything from the outside, that makes no sense!" Reign said loudly as he stared at the barrier, and then at the vortex that was inside of it. The vortex was still spinning, and Reign could feel its pull, although it was barely affecting him as the barrier was doing its best to iste the vortex from what was outside of it. "I don''t know, but it is inside Liara''s soul, and yet, it hadn''t damaged her soul in the slightest, which also shouldn''t be possible when looking at how it pulls in souls and soul power, right?" ''Right, her soul should have been damaged by now, even back when I first noticed the vortex, it was trying to pull me in, as well as the fragments of Lieara''s soul, and yet, it was doing nothing to Liara''s soul.'' "It''s a tricky thing, this vortex, I have never seen anything quite like it." ''About 40% of the barrier''s power is gone, and it''s all from the inside, I guess it can only hold on for about 14 hours more, which is good, I should have replenished more than enough soul power to create another barrier at that point.'' Reign said with a sigh before going out of Liara''s soul. "It''s done." Reign said as Liara opened her eyes and stared at him. "The barrier is still there, about 40% has been eaten away by the vortex, so for tonight, you won''t need to worry about the vortex making you behave differently." "I would have replenished the power of the barrier right now, but I can''t, the battle against the Ethereon Demons forced me to use almost all of my soul power, so I''ll reinforce the barrier, or create a new one tomorrow." Reign got up and nodded at Liara before making his way over to the door, only to suddenly be stopped by Liara who grabbed his shirt from behind. "Ummm could you stay the night?" Liara asked with a red face as Reign raised an eyebrow. "Don''t misunderstand, I''m only asking you to stay the night in case something weird happens with the vortex, I''d rather you be close to me so that you can help right away," Liara said as she looked to the side, to which Reign smiled and nodded his head. "Alright, I don''t mind staying the night." Reign closed the door and walked toward the bed, to which Liara looked at him weirdly. "Shouldn''t you be a gentleman and offer to sleep on the couch or the floor?" "Nah, not really, not to mention that we have already done much more than simply sleep together in this bed, so what''s the problem with just sleeping here?" Reign asked Liara before sitting on the bed. "Don''t worry, I don''t snore, plus, the bed is big enough for even 4 people to sleep in, we''ll just each stay on our side and it''ll be good." Liara stared at Reign before scoffing and going to the other side of the bed. She immediatelyy down, while Reign stood up and started undressing. "Hey, what the hell are you doing?!" "I''m not going to sleep in this, that''s just weird." Reign said as he turned around, facing Liara whilst being topless, to which she looked to the side with a nervous expression. "Are you really going to sleep in that, it doesn''t seemfortable at all." Reign asked Liara who got up. "I won''t, but I still have the decency to change in the bathroom." "Well it wouldn''t matter in my case, I sleep in my boxers, so no matter where I take my clothes off, you would still see me only wearing that." Reign''s words made Liara flinch before she hurried and got in the bathroom, to which Reign simply shook his head and smiled before covering himself with one of the two nkets that were on the bed. Liara came about 5 minutester, wearing white pajamas that were a bit wider than her normal clothes. "Good night Liara, and don''t worry, I''ll help out if anything happens to the vortex." Reign said as he yawned and closed his eyes, to which she only nodded her head before lying down as well. She felt a bit weird at the whole thing, but she merely sighed before closing her eyes and falling asleep as well. Chapter 722 In The Grip Of The Vortex: A Sudden Change ? Reign woke up in the morning, he yawned before trying to turn around but was unable to. Something was clinging on him, and not allowing him to move at all. He turned his head to the side, only to be met with Liara''s sleeping face. During her sleep, the young girl had actually turned to face Reign and had even gotten closer to him. Her right arm was over his body, as was her right leg. Half of her body was on him, and half was on the bed. Her head was right on his chest, and that would be nice and romantic if not for the fact that her mouth was open and she was drooling all over Reign''s bare chest. "Yo, wake up." Reign said as he grabbed Liara''s head and gently shook it, but nothing happened. He sighed before pinching her nose, but even that didn''t work as once again, her mouth was wide open and she was breathing through it. Reign stared at Liara before extending his finger and causing some sparks to appear as his lightning coiled around it. He gently touched her shoulder, slightly shocking Liara, causing her body to tense up and for her to wake up. She opened her eyes and yawned before looking at Reign. "Just 5 more minutes," Liara said absent-mindedly before closing her eyes again. Reign blinked several times before shocking her again, this time, a bit stronger than before, which caused her to wake up again. "What the hell, I''m sleepy!" Liara said as she stared at Reign''s eyes, only for her to blink and slowly look down and around them. The realization of what was happening slowly came to her mind as her eyes widened as she quickly turned and got away from Reign. "The vortex, it''s making me do things again," Liara said as Reign shook his head. "The barrier is still there, it''s you, you clung to me during your sleep, look, you even drooled all over my chest." Reign said as he pointed at his chest, where drool was still visible, and was going down to the bed which already had a bit of it on it. "No, no, it''s the vortex." "No, it was you, you did this." Reign said again as the two continued the little ''argument''. "Just get me some tissues or a towel, alright?" "It wasn''t me." "I saw you drooling on me, it was you, now give me the damn towel." "No, you''re not right, it wasn''t me," Liara said stubbornly as Reign''s face changed as he got more and more annoyed. He suddenly got up and walked over to Liara who was staring at him with vignt eyes. "What are you C" "Aaaa!" Liara screamed slightly as Reign grabbed the end of her pajama and lifted it up before using it to wipe off the drool from his body, causing Liara''s stomach to be uncovered. "You perv!" Liara shouted before grabbing the pajama back from Reign, whose chest was now clean. "I told you to give me a towel, but you didn''t, and since you drooled all over me, quite literally mind you, I decided to use that to wipe it off." Reign said in a low voice before stretching. "I''m gonna go shower, then we can get the barrier back up." Reign said as he got inside the bathroom and closed the door. The sound of water running was heard quickly after that, and Liara simply sat down on a chair with a blush on her face. ''What the hell, what the hell, whatthehellwhatthehellwhatthehellwhatthehellwhatthehell!!'' Her mind spun as she couldn''t believe what she had done. Waking up next to Reign would be one thing, waking up partly on him with her head on his chest another, but drooling on him?! She didn''t know if she would ever be able to move on from doing something so embarrassing, this moment would be one that she would relive many times in the future for sure. Only about 15 minutes had passed when Reign got out of the bathroom. He had already gotten his clothes out of the inventory and was dressed. He walked over and sat down in front of Liara. "Alright, ready?" "Huh?" Liara looked up and stared at him with a confused expression. "Are you ready to start with the barrier?" Reign decided not to tease Liara any further as this was quite an important thing they needed to do. Causing her any more disturbance by teasing her about what she had done was truly not necessary, at least not right now, as after the barrier was ced, that was a different story altogether. Liara nodded to Reign who ced his hand on her head. Even though one didn''t really need physical contact for this, it helped anchor themselves to the other person, making it a bit easier to go in and get out. Reign did the same as before, going deeper into her soul and searching for the barrier and the vortex. He didn''t need to search for a long time though and arrived in front of the barrier quite quickly. ''Let''s see how much damage it has done.'' Reign said as he touched the barrier and inspected it. "About 90% of the soul power gone huh?" Aethion said with a click of his tongue. That was more than what they anticipated. Since it had managed to destroy 40% in 12 hours, they thought they had 13 or 14 hours left, but now, after about 7 hours, it had destroyed 50% more. ''The more it destroys, the faster the rate of destruction goes.'' Reign thought as he sighed. ''We should have thought of this, the barrier is a lot more stable in the beginning, the more of it gets consumed and destroyed, the less stable it is, allowing the vortex to do more damage in the same amount of time.'' "But luckily, the barrier is still present, so this won''t take long, I''ll use more souls this time, making it evenrger and sturdier so that it canst longer." Reign ced both of his hands on the barrier and started channeling his soul power, only for something to suddenly change. The barrier cracked. Suddenly, the pull from the vortex became much more powerful, and Reign''s ethereal body was glued to the barrier as the vortex tried to destroy it, causing more and more cracks to appear. "Dammit, we made a mistake kid!" Aethion shouted in disbelief. "We thought that because it is a vortex, the pulling force it generates should be distributed evenly around the barrier, thus making it impossible for only one ce to be damaged more than another, but this thing is not a vortex, not in the traditional sense!" "It has done this on purpose, only done so much damagest night so that you would drop your guard, and left the 10% now so that you would believe that everything was still fine, that there was no danger." "It then suddenly struck only one area of the barrier, and because it is already so weak, it was easy for it to break through it and start pulling you in, as well as dealing damage to the barrier!" ''Yeah, I can see that this thing, it''s unlike anything we thought it was, it seems to possess some intelligence and consciousness, it actually even formed a n, one that was actually quite borate, it was as if it was checking on how I responded to what it did before going all out and trying to draw me in now.'' Reign pushed against the barrier and used multiple souls to form a rope that coiled around his body, allowing him to slowly get away from the vortex, but the trouble had just begun. The vortex suddenly sped up. The pulling force became more and more powerful and the barrier broke before being absorbed by the vortex. "It''s stronger, dammit, the souls you used to form the barrier!" Aethion suddenly shouted. ''They would have been lost anyway, so it''s not a-'' "No, not that!" "It used the souls, it devoured them, that is why it is able to power itself up, if it had been able to do this before, why did it wait and use it when you were here thest time?!" ''It couldn''t.'' "Correct, it couldn''t, it needed fuel, it needed souls in order to do this, if you make another barrier, you will do nothing but allow the vortex to grow even more powerful!" ''Dammit, then what are we supposed to do?!'' Suddenly, Reign flinched as he felt somebody touching him. ''Shit, Liara, don''t tell me she''s being influenced again?!'' Reign''s thoughts were correct as Liara had removed his hand and suddenly straddled him before starting to kiss him all over. She removed her pajamas and continued kissing him as Reign did his best to find a way to stop the vortex. ''Do I really need to give it Lieara''s soul fragments?'' ''No, I''m not doing it, not before finding out just what the hell this thing is!'' Chapter 723 Whispers Of The Abyss: Delving Into The Mysterious Vortex ? Reign stared at the vortex that was slowly dragging him toward itself. He could still get out, but he knew that without managing to block it or figure out what the vortex truly was, he wouldn''t be able to help Liara. ''Aethion, I got an idea.'' "Do tell, because right now, I got no idea what the hell we can do." ''Listen, what if '' "You''re an insane bastard, you know that?" Aethion asked Reign who chuckled. ''Do you think it can work?'' "Yes, it could, but you do understand that that part, as little as it is, will be gone forever if the vortex simply decides to devour and destroy it, and make no mistake, healing the soul and making it stronger is not as easy as it is with the body." ''I know, but what else can we do right now?'' "Yes, I know that you''re right, I just hope that it will go as you think it will," Aethion said before grabbing a soul and making it appear next to Reign. "The leader of the demon group, his soul is strong, so he will be the best choice for this." "Don''t worry, I have already wiped his consciousness, he is nothing but a shell, just pure soul power that can''t do anything but follow orders," Aethion said before getting serious. "Now, do your best to rx, this will hurt, it will hurt a lot." Reign nodded his head before suddenly clenching his teeth as pain assaulted him. Outside, one could only see Reign whose body had clenched from the pain as sweat starteding down his body, but if one saw his soul, one would be shocked to see that a small part of it, a part as big as a baby''s hand, was being torn away. "Tearing a part of the soul and cing it in the empty shell will allow you to see what is going on, as well as sense what is going on around the shell, so if you do send it to the vortex and it doesn''t get destroyed immediately, you should be able to see what is inside of it." "Of course, there is the chance that there is nothing in the vortex, that it is simply something that destroys souls, but since it is causing Liara to act differently and isn''t hurting her soul, I don''t think it''s as simple as that," Aethion said, to which Reign nodded after the small part of his soul was finally torn from him and ced in the shell. He used the rope and got further away from the vortex before focusing on the small part of his soul that was in the shell. He could hear and sense everything around the shell, he could even move it, but barely. He had only put a small piece of his soul in it, and unlike some beings who could split their soul and ce it in multiple bodies, he didn''t have such an ability, it was mostly thanks to Aethion that he was able to do this, and even then, it hurt like hell. The shell was drawn over by the vortex and moved toward it, all the while Reign was doing his best to focus and sense everything around it. As it got closer and closer to the vortex, the connection between Reign and the soul fragment he had ced inside became more unstable, and when it entered the vortex, the connection was severed, gonepletely. "Dammit!" Aethion said before sighing. Losing a piece of your soul was not a small issue at all, even though the piece Reign had lost was tiny and wouldn''t affect him that much, it still made his soul iplete, so using soul power,manding the soul army and such would be more difficult in the future, of course, it wouldn''t make a big difference, but it could in the long run. ''I really thought it would work.'' Reign said with a sigh as he stared at the vortex and shook his head. It seemed that the only thing he could do was to create another barrier. Even though the vortex would be more powerful because of it, Reign had to do it. He had to fight fire with fire and bet everything on managing to find out more about the vortex in the near future before it became toorge and powerful for him to stop. Just as Reign was about to use the souls, he suddenly froze. "Hmmm kid, are you alright?" Aethion asked as he stared at Reign before his eyes widened. "The fragment, don''t tell me, the connection has been re-established?" Aethion''s words proved true as Reign was suddenly able to sense and see everything around the soul fragment inside the vortex. The shell that the soul fragment had been put in was almost gone, ripped apart by the vortex, which was actually the main reason he could sense it right now. The shell had been attacked and devoured by the power inside the vortex, and it was when it was nearly finished, that Reign was finally able to sense the fragment. For some reason, the power inside the vortex was not doing anything to him, he could sense it, the mysterious power that was destroying the shell, it was right next to him, and yet, it did nothing to him. In fact, that wasn''t true, it was doing something, it was protecting the fragment. Reign could see darkness all around him, a void of nothingness. The power was like a gray smudge inside that void, and it was coiled around him, protecting him from something, making sure the fragment was safe. "He is here." "He has arrived." "He has sensed us." "No, he had gambled on this." "No sensing, the power masks us." "But he is here, he has arrived, he will help." "Yes, help, he will help." "He certainly will help us." "Our voices reached him." Suddenly, a multitude of voices were heard by Reing, all of theming from somewhere deeper inside the nothingness that his fragment was in. "Bring him to us, bring him over." "Come,e to us, the void is empty and lonely, we shall help you." "No, he shall help us, he is the one that shall help, not us." "Powerless, we are powerless to do anything." "He is not, he can help, he can free us." "Yes, slowly, carefully, bring him to us." The voices were archaic, they were loud and yet quiet, it was as if they were speaking directly to Reign''s mind, to his soul. He didn''t know just what the voices were, or who they came from, but it seemed as if they they had been expecting him? ''The system sent me here, to meet Liara, who is without a shred of doubt connected to Lieara, and then, then these voices, they say that they have been expecting me, how?'' Reign thought as the gray smudge of power slowly but surely brought him deeper into the darkness. Reign felt the fragment slowly move through the darkness, and he tried to use his power to sense what was around them, and it was at that point that he realized why the gray smudge was coiled around him, why it was protecting him. He had only brieflye in contact with the darkness around them when his mind went nk, he stopped breathing, he stopped thinking, and he stopped doing anything, which was why his senses went back, allowing him to go back to normal. ''This, what the hell is this?'' Reign asked in horror as he gulped. A brief contact, just a simple contact thatsted for less than a second, and the darkness inside the vortex had almost made his soul fragment and scatter into nothing. Once inside the darkness, one wouldn''t be able to sense a thing. No emotion, no memories, no thoughts, nothing. Imagine if you suddenly lost everything, you weren''t able to think, weren''t able to see, feel, hear, you couldn''t even imagine a picture in your head, you couldn''t remember a single thing, you just existed, and that was it. That was exactly what happened to Reign for that brief moment, and it terrified him. It was as if everything had been wiped, his entire being was gone, turned into a nk canvas for that instant. ''How the hell can I hear the voices then, what the hell is that ce?'' "I wish I knew kid, but I''m as lost as you are, this thing, it''s dangerous, but, it seems whatever or whoever is inside, wishes to speak to you for some reason, look, the vortex has even stopped moving," Aethion said as he pointed at the vortex, making Reign look and nod. It truly had stopped moving, it was no longer pulling anything in, it didn''t even look like a vortex anymore, but like a ck smudge present in Liara''s soul. Because it had stopped moving, it also stopped influencing Liara, who found herself in Reign''sp, topless. She quickly covered herself and was about to berate Reign, only to find him still, not moving at all, the only thing he did was breathe. Chapter 724 Whispers Of Light: A Journey Into The Unknown ? Liara stared at Reign before suddenly sensing something "Don''t move." Reign suddenly said weakly, his eyes still closed. "Just, don''t move, please, any movement, especially further away from me, can result in the connection with the soul growing weaker." Reign said, using what little concentration he could to will his body to actually say the words out loud before fully focusing on what was going on inside the vortex. Reign wouldn''t have even noticed that Liara had regained control of her body if not for Aethion who notified him, which allowed him to quickly speak to her. Liara asked Reign what was going on, but there was no response. She could feel that something was not quite the same with her, there was a sort of difort, and since she knew that Reign was in her soul, she quickly realized it was because of that. ''What is going on, shouldn''t he have made the barrier quickly, how did I lose control again?'' Liara thought before looking at Reign''s face. She could see the sweat that had appeared on his body, which made her realize that whatever was going on, was not good. ''Dammit, I feel so useless right now, it''s my body, my soul, and yet, I can''t do a thing but rely on someone else, I have to let him risk his own life just to help me out.'' Liara sighed before suddenly cing her hands around Reign''s neck and hugging him deeply, causing his face to be buried in her chest. ''Thank you, I hope you don''t get hurt.'' Liara thought something she was unable to say and simply stayed in the same position, making as much contact with Reign''s body as she knew that keeping contact would help out. Of course, she did need to make sure he didn''t suffocate as well. Inside her soul, inside the vortex, the gray smudge was still taking Reign''s soul fragment deeper inside the darkness. Even after several minutes had passed, they hadn''t arrived at their location, and Reign had no idea where they were going, or what was going on. The voices didn''t stop talking, however. "To us,e to us." "Help, a savior, help us." "We have waited, waited for so long." "The darkness shrouds us, we have been so patient for so long." "Help us, help us" The voices didn''t stop, and Reign had no idea just how many of them there were. He could hear more and more voices each passing second, and he had to admit that it was bing more and more annoying as time passed as he was unable to hear his own thoughts because the voices were speaking directly to his soul. Just as Reign was losing his nerves from the constant noise, he suddenly saw something in the darkness. A light, a very pale, weak light, but he was able to see light. In this all-epassing darkness that allowed for nothing else to exist, there was actually light. ''So much darkness, and then some light, is this connected to the Nephilim?'' Reing asked himself, to which Aethion scoffed. "I doubt it, just because there is light and darkness doesn''t necessarily mean that Nephilims are involved, boy." ''But still, most of the vortex is darkness, and there is little light, I thought I thought that maybe this has something to do with a Nephilim that has fallen, someone that was devoured by his own darkness?'' "Usually, they do not get ''devoured'', but taken over, their darkness manages to take control, causing the Nephilim to go berserk and only wish for destruction." Jared suddenly said. "In such instances, the Nephilim bes the embodiment of destruction, his strength rising higher each second as the darkness inside him slowly starts eroding his body, as well as his soul." "I have never heard of something being left by a Nephilim after his death, usually, the darkness will simply destroy everything before dissipating, the same was true if the Nephilim was defeated by someone, the darkness would deem him unworthy and would scatter." "This, although definitely familiar with how it exists, probably has nothing to do with a Nephilim, you can rest assured about it, master." Jared was the expert when it came to Nephilims, his database had a lot of information, most of which he was unable to tell Reign as he had not reached a high enough level. From what Reign already knew, the civilization that had created Jared hated the ancestor of the Nephilims, Raziel, and yet, they had programmed the bases they left to recognize Nephilims and help them out, cing all their remaining hopes on the person they hated in the very end. Reign was very intrigued by that and wished to know just what had happened in the past, but Jared would not budge, even though Jared had recognized him as his master, he still had orders, and he was to never give more information than what was deemed appropriate for Reign''s level of power. More would simply confuse the young man and might even end up as an obstacle to bing more powerful, and that was thest thing Jared wished to see. He had waited for eons to finally find somebody, and after finally gaining a master, he didn''t wish to see him fail. As Reign''s soul fragment got closer and closer to the light, he could see that it was actually a sort of barrier that was keeping the darkness away from hundreds of souls that were inside. Finally arriving inside the barrier, the gray smudge became pure white before going out into the darkness again. Its white body started turning gray the moment it left the barrier and became gray again. "Finally, a visitor." "A savior, he is a savior." "We do not know that yet." "Correct, his strength, not enough, not enough to give us freedom." "Patience, he can be stronger, we have waited long, what is waiting some more?" "Our power, weaker, the darkness, eating away at us." "We don''t know how long we can wait." "Please, help us, please." The souls all gathered around Reign, each of them talking, causing Reign to barely understand some of them. "Silence!" A loud shout suddenly was heard, making all the souls stop talking and make way for another soul to pass and arrive in front of Reign. The souls that were inside the barrier of light were small,pared to the soul fragment that Reign had ced, they wererger, but whenpared to a normal soul, they were only about 20 C 30% as big. The one that appeared in front of Reign, however, was almost fullyplete. "A visitor has finally appeared, wee." Therge soul said as it suddenly moved deeper inside the barrier." "Please, follow me, I see you are confused I shall exin everything." Reign followed therge soul and went deeper inside the barrier. Thanks to the fact that everything around them was just light and that the darkness was around it, it was hard to guess howrge the area that was covered by the barrier of light was, so Reign had no idea how much ground they covered before finally arriving at what seemed to be the center of the barrier. It was easy to guess it was the center thanks to the pir of light that was keeping the entire barrier working. "You havee here because of this, correct?" The soul asked Reign before looking at the pir. Reign was confused at first, but when he looked closer inside the pir, he was shocked to find that he was able to see, as well as sense, Lieara''s soul in it. "I can sense her soul from outside the barrier, apologies, we have done our best to draw the fragments in, not realizing that somebody was guarding them, we are all relieved to see that we managed to defend this fragment you have sent to explore from the nothingness." The soul said as it seemingly bowed. "It''s alright, but, how are fragments of her soul here, that''s impossible, I took them all after defeating the demon." "These have been here from the very beginning, even before we were ced in this prison, as to how long ago, I have to apologize as I do not know the exact time, too much of it has passed outside, millions of years perhaps." "What?" Reign''s eyes opened wide, as did Aethion''s. Lieara''s soul fragments had been gathered by Reign mere months ago, for these to have been inside this ce for so long was it was impossible. "It is the truth, the fragments of her majesty have been scattered around the universe, we have no idea how many they are, the only thing we were able to do was to use the little power we had and go from fragment to fragment, taking them and integrating them in the pir, but it is not enough, much time has passed, the fragments are losing power, without fuel, without souls, we can not keep the darkness out." "The souls from before were a valuable source of fuel that allowed us to try and get the fragments one more time, but you havee here instead, and whether that is a good thing or not, I am yet to fully understand." Chapter 725 Fragments Of A Soul And Hidden Agendas ? "No, that, that can''t be, the fragments I have are fragments of ate friend, she died only a while ago, this can''t be possible." Reign said, prompting the soul to shake its barely existent head. "Your friend has died, these fragments that you possess, they are the fragments of her majesty, not your friend, her soul has merely bonded and fused with the fragments over a long period of time, they have probably entered her soul when she was born, as they did with many beings in the universe." "A being of such immense power as her Majesty is not a mere mortal, she is ever existent, never perishing, even after an enemy had done all of this in order to put an end to her and us, her faithful servants." "The fragments you possess are a part of her majesty, and they are also present in the body of the person whose soul we are currently in, her majesty''s soul fragments are present, but they will not show themselves until the person perishes, which is why we are here, silently waiting for the fragments to once again appear so that we may use the little power we have left to gather the fragments in order to make her majesty whole again." Reign''s mind shook from the revtion. The fragments he had, which he believed were the fragments of Lieara''s soul, were nothing else but the fragments of another being that had fused with it. ''I never sensed anything out of ce in the fragments, the feeling they give off is the same as Lieara when she was alive.'' Reign suddenly thought as Aethion nodded. ''But Liara, her soul is different, and yet, they are saying that the fragments are in her as well, but, how are the fragments in the pir the exact same as Lieara''s soul, but Liara''s is different, that makes no sense, right?'' "Correct, you''ve done well to notice that so quickly, there is something that this one is not telling us, something important." "Who is this being, ''her majesty'' as you call her?" "Much time has passed, and her name has been surely forgotten by the universe, the name of Alfrea, the light-bringer, the holiest of Saints, and the one we have devoted our entire lives to serve." The soul said, and just like he had mentioned since millions of years had passed, that name rang no bell to Aethion. ''Perhaps if Drayce was here, or Jack, they might know, after all, their teachers had lived for a long time, especially Drayce who has a god for a teacher.'' Reign thought as he nodded to the soul. He was certain that the soul was omitting some things, the difference between Lieara''s soul, and Liara''s soul was toorge, not to mention that he only mentioned that the darkness they had found themselves in was made by someone, an enemy of the woman they called Alfrea. Reign nced at the soul and smirked inside, if the soul was not going to tell him everything, then it was fine for him to omit some things as well, right? "The soul is chained after my friend died, a demon tried to take possession of her soul, I barely managed to save it, but I had to seal it, using the infernal chains the demon tried using to take it, so I can''t give you the fragments, not because I don''t want to, but because I simply can''t." Reign said with a slight sadness in his voice. "There is something, however, that you might be able to help me with, I am certain it has something to do with this ce, and the fragments that you say are in Liara''s soul, the girl in whose soul you are currently in." Reign said before starting to tell him about the they were at. He told them the truth, mostly the truth, and noticed how the soul, as well as some that were nearby, had slightly shaken when Reign told them about the artifact that the demons were looking for, and how said that Liara was the key to finding it. "That might very well be connected to her majesty, she had multiple artifacts before her untimely imprisonment, some of them were destroyed in the battle against that foul beast, while other artifacts were scattered around the universe, it wouldn''t be surprising that one was here, the fragments of the soul might have chosen this girl because they sensed the artifact that was nearby." "I am not yet certain how she might help with finding the artifact, they might want to kill her, use her soul to guide them to the artifact, it is viable, the fragments might immediately start sensing the artifact and going to it, and upon sensing the fragments, the artifact might awaken, but controlling it would be an entirely different story." "Hmm, if they are below the Transcendent realm, I am certain that we can help you with gaining control of the artifact, actually, you might not need to do anything, merely go with the girl, she should be able to sense it by herself." Reign nodded at the soul before sighing. "The vortex spinning, that was you guys, right?" "Correct, we were trying to get the fragments." "It does something to her, to the girl, she changes when you do that." "Ah, yes, to utilize our power, we have to gain help from the pir, from the fragments here, it is possible that the power that escapes from the vortex makes the fragments in her soul react, thus influencing her." "Did, did anything bad happen, I would truly be sorry if that made the poor girl do something she regrets doing." The soul said with a heavy voice, to which Reign merely shook his head. "No, it''s just that her manner of speech changes, and she seems to be quite drawn to me, that is probably because she can sense the fragments that are with me." "Ah, yes, of course, to her, you might seem as her copy, her other half, it is only natural that she would be drawn to you during that time, good, it is good that nothing bad happened." ''Yeah right, her other half, how many people start sleeping with their other half the same night they meet, this guy is lying through his teeth.'' "Agreed, there definitely is an attraction from Liara to you, which very well could be because of the fragments, but I think there is more to it." ''Yeah, don''t forget, the first night we met, she was speaking and behaving the same as Lieara, there is no way that was a simple coincidence, and then there is the matter of these fragments here being the same as Lieara''s soul back when she was alive, this guy is hiding more than we thought.'' "Perhaps the fragments were making Liara act more like the woman they serve, that Alfrea." ''I wouldn''t be surprised if that was so, but what kind of holiest of Saints would act like that?'' "One that isn''t the holiest at all, that might just be a lie that this soul is telling us, he might be trying to lower our guard, you did good by telling him Lieara''s soul is sealed up, chained by some demon, they won''t be able to know whether or not you are being honest, and even if they do manage to check, we truly do have the fragments chained up right now." Reign had to admit that Aethion''s existence was truly something that helped him immensely. He truly wished that he could keep him forever, after all, he could converse with him and have a quick conversation, get an opinion, and also he was able to gain an army of souls and could interrogate the souls without lifting a finger because of Aethion. His departure will truly affect Reign in the future, but of course, that would happen muchter, only after Reign had already be a Transcendent or a Saint, perhaps not even then. At that time, Aethion''s help would not be asrge as now as he was a Transcendent in the past and his soul would heal itself each time Reign evolved, until reaching his previous level. At that time, he would have to slowly improve the power of his soul, which would be much slower than the rate at which Reign can improve, so his help would be lesser and lesser after that, which meant that perhaps in the future, Reign wouldn''t mind letting the old necromancer go as much as he would now. ''So, what do you propose, we continue this act and get their help until finding the artifact?'' "That seems to be the best thing to do right now, anything else will simply make them suspicious, just work with them for now, and be careful when finding that artifact, they might try to do something at that time." ''Yeah, the whole story of them waiting for Liara to die so that they can get the fragments was a bit weird too, they didn''t say if they were doing that on purpose or were simply unable to do anything to her.'' "Probably thetter," Aethion said as he stared at the soul that was in front of Reign''s fragment. Chapter 726 Whispers Of The Abyss: The Enigma Within ? ''Agreed, these guys are up to no good, I don''t trust them in the slightest, even without their lies, the vibe I get from them is just too weird.'' Reign said as he had felt a weird sensation ever since he had arrived in the barrier of light. It was unfamiliar. The power he was able to senseing from the light that formed the barrier made him slightly ufortable, which shouldn''t be the case as he did have light maniption, all forms of light powers should be somewhat familiar to him, but he felt none of that from the barrier of light. He even doubted for a moment that the barrier was made out of light, but it was, that much he could sense, it was just that the light, the power it was made of, was different from what he usually knew. Of course, he knew that having the same ability didn''t mean that two people would use them the same way or have the same properties. For example, his darkness maniption and Shadow''s darkness maniption werepletely different. Shadow''s darkness was one that could corrode all things and slowly eat anything away while his darkness was a lot more destructive, one hit would do much more damage, but there would be no corrosion from it. They still had simrities, of course. Shadow and Reign could both use the darkness to hide their presence and be nearly invisible, and they could utilize a simr technique, the ball of darkness that can draw anything in it, even though theirs were different from one another. The darkness around this ce was a different thingpletely. It wasn''t a destructive force like Reign''s, nor corrosive like Shadow''s, it was just a void, a ce devoid of anything, it was so different and so powerful that Reign had no idea what to think of it. "I know what you are thinking, but I still don''t think this is the work of a Nephilim, at least not the light, after all, if you are making a prison like this one, why would you give the prisoners a chance to get out in the future?" ''Maybe he thought that after millions of years, they would change, maybe this was some sort of punishment, and the person that made it gave them a way out after they had done their time?'' "Haaa, maybe, who knows, that still doesn''t change the fact that the big guy is lying and that something else is going on here, unfortunately, it is as you think, we will only gain more information if we manage to get the artifact, of course, what happens after that might not be a good thing at all." ''I know, I''ll be careful.'' Reign said before looking at the soul. "Alright, I shall keep you updated about the artifact, if it truly did belong to her, then there is nobody else that knows more about it than you guys." Reign told the soul which slightly flinched when Reign called the person they served as ''her''. Reign didn''t miss that, of course, and even chuckled inside a bit. ''They seem to not like it when I don''t use honorifics huh?'' "They have seemingly devoted their entire lives to serving the one they call Alfrea, so it is natural for them to feel like that if one uses her first name or just calls her as ''her''." ''I guess you''re right.'' "Alright, soooo how do I get out?" "The light construct shall escort you out, just as he had done when bringing you over here." The big soul said as Reign nodded at him. "Also, if you could send some souls in here from time to time, it would be much appreciated, it would alleviate some of the pressure from us and the fragments, allowing us to better defend ourselves against the darkness." "No problems, I have used almost all of the ones I have before, so I won''t be able to send a ton of them, but sending a couple every now and then shouldn''t be an issue." Reign said with a smile as he lied to the big soul. He had a lot of remaining souls, as well as the means to get a ton more whenever he wished, he just didn''t want to send them souls and give them more power as he still didn''t trust them in the slightest. Keeping them weak was the best thing he could do right now as that would limit the danger they possessed toward him, as well as Liara. The gray smudge was waiting for Reign at the end of the barrier, upon getting close to it, the smudge wrapped itself around him and made its way to the entrance in order to bring his soul fragment out of this ce. As Reign got out of sight, four morerge souls appeared and stood next to the one that was talking with Reign. "What do you think?" "An artifact, did one truly appear?" "Will he be our way out of this ce?" "Does he trust you?" The four immediately started asking questions, to which therge soul simply shook his head. "This person, I don''t think he trusts me fully, he was clearly a bit apprehensive, but that is to be expected, this is the first time he is meeting any of us, I do believe his story about an artifact, the only question is which one has been found." "Her Majesty''s artifact, we cannot let anybody get it!" "We must take the artifact back, no matter who manages to acquire it." "Demons, if they take it, then this vessel that has the fragments might be in grave danger." "You have done well to tell such a story, Arkimezmon, the child is young, he will definitely find no faults with it." "Will he truly, I feel as if we havee across somebody we shouldn''t underestimate, especially not because of his age." The soul said, prompting the others to think. "Hmmm, young, but rtively strong, a strong soul." "Only a fragment, hard to find out the full strength or origin of the boy." "I felt some power from him, old power, he might not be a mere human." "A ''mere human'', you say, haven''t we already seen for ourselves how powerful ''mere'' humans can be a long time ago?" "Yes, they can be strong, many of them, huge numbers, some incredibly talented, good for integrating with other bloodlines and powers, must not be underestimated." "Yes, from weak, they became strong quickly, not underestimate, especially if the boy is a special case." The souls continued talking, discussing how much help Reign could end up being while the soul that talked to him continued staring at the entrance of the prison they had been in for thest several millions of years, even though he couldn''t see Reign''s soul anymore, he was apprehensive of him, he felt that the young boy was not simple at all. Reign managed to get out of the prison, and now, there was no more vortex, just a ck smudge inside Liara''s soul. It was harmless, for now, but Reign knew that he had to find a way to get more information about it. He managed to fuse the fragment of his soul with his soul again, turning it whole once more before going out of Liara''s soul and opening his eyes. Immediately, he managed to smell a nice fragrance as Liara was still on hisp, hugging him. He felt her weight on him, he felt her chest that was right up against his own, and he was able to feel her breath tickling his neck. "Hey, you good?" Reign asked Liara as thetter flinched suddenly and drew her head back. Her expression was a bit drowsy, which Reign took as a sign of her just waking up. She had probably fallen asleep like this a while ago. "Hey, you didn''t drool on me again, right?" Reign asked the drowsy Liara, which immediately made her wake up and stare at him angrily. She got up and made her way to the bathroom immediately before closing the door. "Ummm, you do know that you''re almost naked and that your clothes are here, right?" Reign asked in a teasing voice, which made Liara, who was in the bathroom flinch, but she simply turned on the shower and said nothing. A couple of minutester, Liara got out of the bathroom, wearing nothing but a towel. She quickly grabbed her clothes and went back to the bathroom to put her clothes on beforeing out and staring at Reign. "What happened, you said the barrier was still present." "It was, but we underestimated the vortex, well, we didn''t know what it truly was till now, are you interested to hear just what is going on with you and what the thing in your soul is?" Reign asked Liara, who grew serious and nodded at him before sitting down and listening to Reign speak. He held no information back and told Liara everything that had urred and what he had gone through, which made thetter widen her eyes in shock and stare at him wordlessly even after he had finished talking. Chapter 727 Talking To Liara About The Prison ? "You''re saying that what is inside of me is not just a vortex, but a prison, one where over a hundred souls are being kept?" "Yes, that is correct." "And those souls, they are the servants of some being that existed millions of years ago, was defeated and put in the prison, and some of her soul is inside my soul?" "Yes, which was why you were being influenced, as I said before, I have the fragments of myte friend''s soul as well, and they seem to be the soul fragments of that being called Alfrea that had fused with her soul." "So, they were trying to get the fragments you have, which was why my soul was influenced because of the fragments I have, and thus made me strip and want to sleep with you?" "That''s the gist of it." "Why does that woman Alfrea want to sleep with you?" "I have no idea, it could be the fragments of my friend that are making you do that, but I doubt it, she wasn''t like that at all, the only thing I can think of is that Alfrea was not the holy person that the souls want me to believe she is, or that something else is happening entirely, honestly, I think that both of those reasons might be true." "So you believe that they are lying?" "Oh, I don''t think so, I know so, that guy was definitely omitting a lot when he was speaking to me, there are simply too many things that don''t add up, his story was fabricated for sure, I just have no idea how much of it was fabricated." Liara sighed before putting her head in her hands and shaking it. She hoped that the vortex was merely something that appeared in her soul coincidentally and could be dealt with rather quickly, but it was bing more and more obvious that things were extremelyplicated. "So, did they say anything about me?" "Well, the only thing they said was that they are waiting for you to die so that they can get the fragments that will remain, nothing else." "So, I''m supposed to live the rest of my life with an entire prison made out of darkness inside my soul?" "Don''t worry, I didn''t say that, did I?" Reign told Liara with a smile on his face as he thought back of the notification he had received. Ding! [ The yer has found a clue to his personal mission and challenge mission. ] [ The yer has managed to find out more about the mysterious artifact, as well as clues that exined more about Liara and the reason why she is familiar to the yer''ste friend, investigating things further is currently the best choice for the yer. ] Reign knew that there was something that was going on with the entire situation. He knew that the system wouldn''t simply give him a quest that would end at ''You need to wait until you die and they will be gone.'' The bonus mission, the challenge as well as the personal mission, were connected, all three of them. Reign didn''t know why, but he strongly felt that the thing he needed to do in order to help Liara was to get the artifact. That was his bonus mission, and he was certain that if he was the one to find and get the artifact, he could use it to help her. He didn''t forget the reaction the souls around the barrier had when he mentioned the existence of the artifact. They called Alfrea the holiest of Saints, so an artifact that she had personally used had to be an incredible one. Saints were so powerful that they could decimate an entire by themselves, turning it into a wastnd if they so wished to, and one that held such a title was definitely not an average Saint. The artifact was definitely one of unimaginable power, and Reign knew that they had to get it as the consequences of the demons gaining control over it would be enormous. Luckily, with the fragments he had, as well as the ones in Liara''s soul, he was certain that even if the demons found the artifact, they wouldn''t be able to do anything with it and he would be able to gain control over it without great difficulty. "So, what''s next?" Liara suddenly asked Reign with a solemn expression on her face. "Well, we need to tell the others, it is important for them to know what is going on, of course, we don''t need to tell them everything, only the parts that are important and helpful for understanding the current situation and the mission." "We now know exactly how you function as the ''key'' and can go out to explore without worrying much, after all, without any fragments of Alfrea''s soul, it will be nearly impossible for the demons to gain control of the artifact." "Do you really think so?" "Well, I hope so, after all, fragments of the soul of a Saint are not easily found, and I doubt that the demons will have the help of a Saint-ranked demon, which might be the only being that can help them get the artifact without the fragments," Reign said confidently. After all, for Transcendents tond on a that was undergoing the trial that the system had given meant that their powers would be heavily suppressed, and Saints would fare even worse. Reign doubted that such a powerful being woulde voluntarily down here without knowing what the artifact is, after all, only he knew that the artifact was one that was wielded by a Saint in the past. "We just need to make sure that nobody finds out about the artifact''s power, we will not tell anyone that a Saint had used it in the past, we should tell them that a Transcendent was the previous wielder, after all, everybody believed that the artifact was one that can be wielded by Transcendents, so nothing will change if we lie about it." "And Alfrea, do we tell them about her existence, as well as the soul fragments?" "Yes, and don''t worry, I have already checked everybody, I have sensed no demon influence on any person that was in the hall, but still, we need to be careful, one can never know whether the demons have used some means to hide the demonic influence that was in one''s soul, that is why I wish to hide some things from the others." Liara nodded her head in understanding. She fully understood where Reign wasing from. Years ago, one of the leaders of a region had suddenly turned out to be a traitor, and nobody had managed to notice it. Ever since then, the 10 remaining regions had be even more careful when it came to investigating demonic influence. For the first two years, if a person was so much as suspected to be a traitor that worked with demons, they would be apprehended and interrogated while the guards would search every nook and cranny of the person''s home to find anything. Many were also tortured, which brought some hate in the regions as those that were truly innocent could not bring themselves to trust those that were supposed to protect them ever again. Of course, some had also been found to truly be traitors or demonic worshippers. Reign and Liara got dressed and went out before calling for yet another meeting, which surprised everybody present. Upon arriving in the hall, everybody patiently waited for Reign to start speaking as they knew that something had happened. The previous time Reign had called for a meeting wasst night, and that was when a lot of new information was given to them, they expected a simr situation to ur again. None of them, however, expected to hear the words that Reign had spoken. He had told them about what happened recently, how he went into Liara''s soul to reinforce the barrier only to find himself in a dangerous situation. The entire story of how he ventured into the vortex, found that it was a prison holding over a hundred souls inside of it, and had the soul fragments of a Transcendent that were also present in Liara, as well as the fragments of Reign''ste friend, was told to them, making them all gulp and stare in shock. No matter who, they were all shocked and surprised to hear what was going on. Upon hearing how the artifact was one that the Transcendent had personally used, and should respond to Liara if she got close to it, those present clenched their fists in excitement. That meant that even if the demons or monsters find the artifact first by some stroke of luck, they won''t be able to control it, not without any fragments of Alfrea''s soul. Of course, Reign had told them to think of the worst-case scenario, that the demons might possess the fragments as well, just so that they could be ready on the off chance that happens. Chapter 728 Unseen Perils: Shadows Of Uncertainty In The Demon Region ? "I have to be honest, I expected some demons to have already appeared at this point." Alistair, the second-inmand of the Lumon region said as he stood next to Reign. "Yeah, this is a bit weird, we have already gone a bit deeper than before, and no demons have been spotted yet, and I''m not talking about the Tier IV demons, no demon has been spotted at all." Reign said with a serious expression as therge group that consisted of 60 Tier IVbatants was resting on a hill. After Reign had told everyone about his findings, the many Tier IVs that were present in the meeting hall were perplexed at what to do. The news was rtively good, after all, they know knew just how Liara functioned as the key, and they didn''t need to worry about the demons finding the artifact before them, nor did they have to worry about the monsters doing the same. The problem now was the fact that the demons might know that as well, or at the very least, they might know some of the things Reign had just discovered. After all, their leader did give them a device that was able to bring them to the key, and since they now knew that Liara had fragments of Alfrea''s soul in her, it might be possible that the device was actually made to locate the soul fragments. Reign had told them the same, the Tier IV demons whose souls he had captured had no idea how the device worked, and the reason why Reign had said that the chances of the demons possessing the soul fragments were low was that they wouldn''t need to look for Liara if they had them already. The possibility that they knew about the existence of the soul fragments was not low, but it wasn''t that high either. Them not having to worry about the artifact being taken meant that there was no longer any need for them to split up in groups and scout the entire demon region since only Liara could sense the artifact if she got close, and also Reign. He wouldn''t be able to sense the artifact, but he believed that if he was close to it, the fragments he was still keeping safe in his consciousness would definitely react. They had wanted to make two groups at first, one with Reign in it, and the other with Liara, so that they could cover more ground and find the artifact, but Reign was against it. If the demons attacked again, and if they brought multiple groups with them, there was no saying what might happen. They were outnumbered, and splitting up when they didn''t need to was simply a bad choice in his opinion. If they all stuck together, even though that would make the search for the artifact longer, it would be much safer for them. Reign had already shown just how powerful he was, and in order for the demons to deal with him, they would need multiple peak Tier IVbatants to go against him. Alistair and Laura, as the two most powerful demon hunters amongst them, were able to go up against two or even three peak Tier IV demons at the same time thanks to the buffs they received when going up against demons. Liara could fight evenly against two peak Tier IV demons as well, and the other peak Tier IVbatants, although not as powerful, were still nothing to be scoffed at and could hold their own against demons who were in the same realm as they were. All of that meant that unless the demons arrived with a group of 100 Tier IV demons, they still had a fighting chance and could win, so they could fearlessly go forward and search for the artifact. Of course, Reign and the others knew that the longer the search took, the more danger they would be in. The two Tier V demons would not sit idly forever, and if they found themselves deep in demon territory without their own Tier Vbatants, they would almost certainly be doomed if either one of the Tier V demons attacked them. The difference between a Tier V and a Tier IV was immense. Each evolution would pretty much double the stats of a being, so one could imagine just how powerful a Tier V could be. Their aura alone would be enough to make arge number of the Tier IVbatants who were on the team turn sluggish, and even though Reign was certain that with his transformation and the others backing him, he would be able to at the very least, fight to a draw against a Tier V. With all of that in mind, therge group had decided that they would first start searching till the middle of the demon region and that they would also do their best to see how the demons had responded to the loss of their two groups the previous day, and the answer they had gotten was a weird one. No demons were present anymore, none at all. "So, do we take this as a sign of the demons being aware of the existence of the soul fragments?" Laura suddenly asked from the back as she arrived near Reign who sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "I have no idea, that could very well be the case, but on the other hand, we have killed quite a few demons during our search, that, coupled with the fact that we eliminated two groups that had Tier IV demons, which are a lot rarer to be foundpared to the other demons, could very well be the reason why the demons decided to call back the smaller and weaker groups." "Only time will tell just what had happened and why they had done what they have done, I''m afraid that right now, all that we can do is specte as to what the demons are up to, and what the hell they are nning on doing." Reign said with a solemn expression as he sat on a nearby rock and stared ahead. "Do you think they will send outrger groups that have Tier IV demons, simr to what we have done?" Alistair asked Reign while looking ahead as well. He was the second-inmand of the region and was well-liked by all thanks to the fact he never put on airs with others and was always weing of people giving him their own opinions and advice about certain matters. If one was acknowledged by Alistair, all would understand that he truly had capabilities, and the young man that had be the second-inmand merely 2 months ago after the previous one had died in battle against the demons had quickly shown that he was up to the task. This wasn''t the first time he had asked Reign such a question, and it wasn''t because he wanted to gauge Reign''s capabilities or make things difficult for him, but merely because he was curious as to how Reign would answer his questions. "It is certainly possible, but I don''t know, you know as much as I do that demons are quite the peculiar bunch, of course, that varied from tribe to tribe, but if you ced multiple peak Tier IV demons in one group, none of them would listen to the other if one of them proposed they go right, another would propose they go left, a third forward and so on." "That is true, I have to admit that that was one of the reasons we have been able to hold on against them, if they were more organized, I truly have no idea how we would have defended against them." "Well, as I''ve said before, only time will tell, and I think that time is approaching us quite fast, can you see that?" Reign asked Alistair as he pointed in the distance, making the young man squint his eyes and try his best to look ahead. "I can''t say I do." "Neither do I." Reign suddenly said, which made Alistair frown slightly as he looked at Reign with some confusion. "I can''t see anything, and yet I am able to sense some danger, I''m able to sense the stench of demon souls as well, no matter how well they might hide, their souls will never be able to escape my senses." Reign said in a serious voice as Alistair''s frown deepened, but this time, it was for a different reason. "Demons aren''t good at hiding, at least not the ones in the three regions we are going up against." "Which can only mean one of three things has happened." Reign said as he looked forward. "The demons have either used some items that hide their presence and figures is the first possibility." "The second is that the demons have trained and managed to gain some skills and proficiency with hiding themselves, which I highly doubt since we should have been able to at the very least see something when it came to the weaker ones if they are present." "And the final possibility is that the demons we are going to face very soon do not belong to any of the three regions, and personally, I think this is the right one, which means things have be even moreplicated now." Chapter 729 Unmasking The Stealthy Foe And Unleashing Their Power ? The mere thought of a new tribe of demons joining the battlefield immediately made Alistair and the rest who overheard Reign''s words turn serious. Even without that, the current situation they were in was dire enough. A new kind of enemy, one that was very well versed in being stealthy and staying out of sight was a big threat to anybody. Even if it was the demons they had previously fought, the change in strategy would make the following battles much more difficult. Reign simply continued looking ahead with a nonchnt smile on his face. The enemy was still far away, so they couldn''t hear what they were saying, but they could see them, and Reign didn''t want to alert them. "No matter what it is, we have to keep calm, everybody gets ready for battle, but don''t make it obvious, I don''t want the enemy to realize we have noticed them." Reign said calmly as he continued staring ahead with a calm and peaceful expression. "Don''t use mana to charge up spells, not yet, I''ll give you guys a signal as to when to attack, for now, just get prepared but pretend that nothing is out of ce." "We''re going to give the neers a nasty little surprise." Reign smiled warmly upon finishing his sentences as if he was talking about something very rxing and calming instead of giving orders which would doom the lives of tens of demons. ''Trying to sneak up on me, sorry, but you guys are below both Wolf and Shadow in that regard, even without your souls giving you away, I''m able to see your outlines now.'' Reign thought as he looked at where the demons are. ''So it''s able to perfectly hide them up to about 350 meters away, huh?'' Reign thought as he calcted the distance between their two forces. Previously, he couldn''t see a thing, no matter how hard he tried. He even channeled some mana to his eyes, but was still unable to notice anything. When the demons came to around 350 meters away from him, he was able to see faint outlines of the demons, they were still invisible, but from time to time, he could see what looked like blurs that appeared where he was sensing the demons. ''Hmm, at around 300 meters, the blurs get more noticeable, but still, without channeling mana to my eyes, it would be nearly impossible to notice a thing.'' ''Their hiding isn''t as good as Wolf''s or Shadow''s, but this is not one or two demons we''re talking about, but a group of 40, for all of them to hide in such a way, they''re good.'' ''I just can''t imagine this being the work of an item or artifact, it would have to be a very powerful one, rank SSS at the very least, which I can''t see being utilized by a group of demons.'' "They''re now about 250 meters away, when they get to around 100 meters, or if they stop before that, we will attack, I''ll tell you when they get closer so that you can prepare." Reign said as the others all nodded at him while smiling. Their fake smiles weren''t very convincing, but luckily, they were on a hill, and the demons could only see Reign, as well as Laura and Alistair who were next to him, the others were not in their sights. "Can you see them now?" Reign asked Alistair and Laura, and neither of them responded. "I can see some slight blurs when using mana, is that them?" "Same, that''s the only thing I can see." Both Laura and Alistair gave Reign the same answer, which made him nod his head before musing to himself. The fact that neither of the two could see the figures like Reign could now mean that the demons weren''t hiding themselves using a normal skill or item. For two people who were both peak Tier IVbatants to be unable to see any figures when they were 200 meters away meant that whatever they were using, affected more than eyesight. It reminded Reign of the monster he and the others hade across in the mountain range quite some time ago. The ''Doomgarg'' was a monster that looked like a ball of flesh. It could conjure an illusion that made the ce it was staying look like a nice path of grass filled with some small animals. Reign and the others had managed to see through the illusion, but it was difficult. Not all of them could see through it by channeling mana to their eyes, which was why Reign believed that what the demons are using was actually abination of a hiding skill and illusion. He didn''t know if such skills existed, or if it was abination of skills or abination of items that were being used, but it was bad news. The demons hid themselves and then created an illusion around them, making them blend perfectly with the surrounding area. If it was any other being than a demon, Reign might not have noticed them at all before it was toote. He was simply too sensitive to demons, even more than Laura and Alistair who were demon hunters and were more sensitivepared to a normal person. As a Nephilim, a being that existed in perfect bnce between light and darkness, he was sensitive to those that wished to do nothing else but destroy. Live and death were a part of life, without the two, there would be no bnce. Beings that existed simply to destroy, to disrupt the bnce, like the demons, were hated by all Nephilims, it was simply in their blood, the great hatred they had for such beings. "150 meters away, you should all get ready to attack soon, in just a couple of seconds." Reign said as the others all nodded. Some got up and started stretching whilst talking, doing their best not to alert the enemy while others had already clenched their weapons behind their backs, ready to use them and attack the instant Reign told them to. Right now, Reign could somewhat see the demons. He couldn''t really see them, they were more like blurry figures that were walking toward him and the others. If they stood still, it would be even more difficult for Reign to notice them, but while walking, it was quite easy for Reign to do so. "130 meters away." Reign calmly said as he suddenly nced up. "120." "110." "One hundred and, wait, they stopped." The demons suddenly stopped about 103 meters away from Reign and the others. "Wait a bit, let me try to see what they''re trying to do." Reign said as he nced down and started channeling more and more mana to his eyes. He was doing it slowly so that the demons wouldn''t notice. He saw three demons at the front. He still couldn''t see exactly what they looked like, but they were no longer invisible blurs, right now, he could see a bit of them. Their skin was dark brown. Reign couldn''t see any notable features on them because they were still hard to see without him going all out and pouring more mana into his eyes, which would definitely alert them. They were seemingly talking to one another and looking at something, something one of them was holding in their hands. "About 40 demons, the leading three are all peak Tier IV, they''re talking and holding something, some sort of item." "You guys can attack, but attack the ones behind, I''m taking those three, Alistair and Laura, you guys can do whatever you want, one of the peak Tier IVbatants shoulde and support me against those three." Reign''s words had just ended when everyone nodded and released their mana. The demons were alerted, and the leading three nced up, only to find Reign staring down at them from only 2 meters away. Lightning coiled around him as he twisted his body and used his leg like a whip, hitting all three of the demons and sending them flying backward. Usually, a kick wouldn''t be able to do that to three peak Tier IV demons, but every single demon present was calm and rxed, none of them were on guard against possible attacks as they had full faith in their ability and were certain that the humans would never notice them before they attacked. The moment Reign''s kicknded, the three demons became visible. He kicked the ground and charged at the three as numerous attacks suddenly came from the hill and rained down on the demons who were now scrambling to defend themselves. Some demons tried to intercept Reign, but Alistair and Laura were right behind him and made sure he wouldn''t be bothered. Laura hadn''t been doing anything during the time they waited for the demons, and neither was Alistair. As demon hunters, they were some of the worst opponents that demons could face, and both of them were at their strongest when they had some time to prepare their pentagrams and symbols, which they had been doing ever since Reign alerted them of the demons. Chapter 730 Clashing With The New Demons ? Boom! The ground shook as the attacks from the group of 60 humansunched their attacks on the group of demons. Attacked, the demons suddenly lost their cloaking, which kept thempletely hidden from everybody, which meant that now, they could finally see what the demons looked like. Their skin was dark brown, and contrary to most demons, they had no horns on their heads, or anywhere else. Their bodies were a bit thin, they had gray lines drawn on their bodies, and their faces were a bit elongated. Their noses were t and very thin, and they barely had any lips as they were incredibly thin as well, but their eyes wererger than average, and every single one of them had ck eyes,pletely ck, both the iris and the sclera ( the white part around the iris. ). Their ears were incredibly long, each falling down to their neck, which was very short for some reason, and wide. Their shoulders had some gray misting out of them as a couple of holes could be seen on them. Their chest was very differentpared to a human''s as it was one big piece of bone, while the stomach was seemingly wrinkled, with barely any muscle present there. Their arms were long, however almost reaching their knees. "I''ve never seen horse-faced demons before," Alistair said as he smirked at the demon in front of him, who was another peak Tier IV demon. "How did you discover us, human?" The demon asked, to which Alistair simply smirked before attacking him. A green rune suddenly shed on his fist when Alistair punched at the demon, which sent a shockwave straight at the brown demon who quickly blocked the attack. Contrary to Laura, who focused more on attacking from long-range and using the pentagrams and other symbols to cast her spells, Alistair focused more on hand-to-handbat and had drawn powerful runes on his body, which upon being activated, gave him a boost in power, speed, or toughness. Of course, he was also able to use long-range attacks like Laura, and he had already prepared one during their wait. Right as he punched at the demon, Alistair had opened his palm, on which five small pentagrams had been drawn. The pentagrams shone before suddenly moving and forming onerger and moreplicated pentagram. [ Chains of Oblivion ] Alistair extended his hand, from which multiple ck chains came out. The chains were pitch-ck and had a green aura around them, which was the demonic energy that Alistair used. Upon seeing the chains, the demon''s eyes widened as it quickly grabbed its spear in an attempt to defend against them. Unfortunately, the chains seemed to have a mind of their own as they quickly coiled around the spear, and then the demon. Alistair smirked, but he knew he had to act quickly. The chains were incredibly powerful, but they used up a lot of demonic energy, and theysted for a short amount of time. Luckily, they were in demon territory, demonic energy was abundant here, and for demon hunters like Alistair and Laura, who mostly used demonic energy for battle, this was actually their preferred fighting ce. The chains wrapped around the demon, and Alistair immediately lifted him off the ground before smirking and jumping forward. While in the air, Alistair suddenly jerked the chains strongly before pulling them over his head and finally mming the demon down on the ground. The other demons who saw that quickly moved out of the way, some tried attacking Alistair, but they forgot that they hadrger problems to take care of, namely, the other humans who were attacking them. Multiple demons got injured thanks to losing focus after Alistair''s appearance, but he was not done yet. Hended on the ground and pulled the chain again before he started turning and twisting. He used the demon who was at the end of the chain as a weapon as he started moving through therge group of demons as a tornado, hitting the other demons with one of their leaders who was getting more and more infuriated at Alistair. Their tribe was an expert in hiding and stealth, they were at their strongest right before they delivered the first attack, which was usually fatal since they wouldn''t be noticed before it was toote. Unfortunately, their ability, which every single demon of the tribe had, was unable topletely fool Reign. The ability allowed them to perfectly hide their presence and even auras, but the soul was a different thing. The ability did somewhat make it more difficult for their souls to be noticed, but that was not its main function, so Reign was able to notice them from afar. He hadmented how they were worse than Shadow and Wolf, but that didn''t mean they were bad, contrary to that, they were very good. If only one or two of them was moving around, Reign probably wouldn''t have been able to see the blurs till the demon got closer, but because they moved in arge group, some of the weaker ones were discovered by Reign. As for the man in question, he was currently looking at the three demons he had kicked away previously. The demons stared at him with solemn expressions as they could all sense that the human in front of them was dangerous. The explosions and the sounds of battle behind them did little to make them worry. They were demons, dying in battle was not enough to truly kill them, so none of them feared it. "Hey, the thing in your hands, is that what you are using to locate the ''key''?" Reign asked nonchntly, which made the demons narrow their eyes and stare at him. "They were right, the humans know about the key." One of the three said in a low voice, which made Reign smirk. "Yes they were, by the way, who was right?" The demons all nced at each other before they moved. Two of them charged at Reign, while the third demon sprinted to the side, trying to leave with the device in his hands. He activated his ability, turning invisible in order to get away easier. "It seems you''re cing a lot of importance on that item, don''t you know that that will just make me want to take it even more?" Reign asked the demon who charged at him with their weapons out before moving. His lightning exploded around him,pletely covering the area around him and making it difficult for the demons to see him as he charged forward. He charged to the front for only about 4 meters, before suddenly kicking the ground and charging at the demon who was trying to escape. Multiple spears made out of darkness suddenly materialized above Reign and rained down on the demon who did his best to dodge them, blocking those he had to block. The spears weren''t a big threat to the demon, but that was only if they didn''t hit him. The power of darkness wasn''t to be underestimated, and the demon knew that he would be in trouble if a couple of the spearsnded on him. Still, that was not his biggest concern as Reign was right behind the spears, arriving in front of the demon incredibly quickly. The two demons were behind him, charging at their full speed in order to try and stop Reign, or at the very least, to injure him from the back. Reign shed down with his sword, forcing the demon to block with his two daggers. He smirked and suddenly shed behind. [ Severing, Sword Three ] The fastest attack of the severing series made one of the demons widen his eyes as he quickly blocked the attack that arrived faster than he expected. His legs were lifted from the ground as he was sent sliding back for a couple of meters before Reign shed with his sword again, but this one he aimed at the demon that tried to get away. The other demon who was behind Reign felt insulted that the human had attacked hisrades but did nothing to him who was an obvious threat as he was right behind Reign. Just as he was about to attack, he felt incredible pain, which caused him to stop for a moment, which was more than enough time for Reign to attack the demon who grit his teeth before moving to the side, dodging the blow and actually using his daggers to make Reign''s sword, which he had blocked, to grind against the daggers and move to the side as well. "Not bad, not bad at all." Reignmented as he jumped, dodging the attack from the demon he sent sliding back previously. "Hey, what the hell are you doing?!" The demon asked hisrade who shook his head. His forehead was drenched in sweat and the demon stared at Reign with a solemn gaze. Reign merely smirked at him as hended on the ground. "This human, he can use soul attacks, be careful." Chapter 731 Thunderous Confrontation: Reigns Deadly Dance With Demons ? Upon hearing the demon''s words, the two other demons stared apprehensively at Reign who smirked as he stood a couple of meters away from them. Just like all demons he had fought against before, upon learning that Reign can attack their souls, they got afraid. They still had no idea that Reign could take their souls and capture them upon their death, but the mere fact that he can hurt their souls was enough to make them apprehensive of him. After all, when a demon died and went back to their home world, the strength of their soul was one important factor when it came it being revived. If their soul was damaged, they would lose more memories, as well as more power. Nobody wanted to lose more, so demons were always looking out for anything that could damage their soul and was afraid of such things, especially in the leveling realm where such powers were rare. As the three demons were staring at Reign, they suddenly widened their and jumped to the side as the ground they previously stood on exploded as arge serpent made out of rock came out. "I''m here." One of the peak Tier IVbatants that was in the group said as he arrived at where Reign was and stood a couple of meters away. Reign nodded at him before ncing at the demons. He actually didn''t really need help. The demons he was facing were assassins, they specialized in getting close to their targets and killing them without being noticed, not in head-onbat like they were forced to partake in now. Individually, they were weaker than the humans who were attacking them, and the worst part was that they were outnumbered, which spelled their doom. Even if they were the ones with superior numbers, they still might not win. "Make sure that one doesn''t escape, he has the device they used to locate the key." The man nodded at Reign before staring at the demon who was clenching his hands before attacking him. His giant snake charged forth, and the three demons looked apprehensively at it before dodging it. "You shouldn''t forget about me, you sneaky bastards." One of the demons heard a voice behind him, which made his entire body tense up as he turned in the air, only to see Reign who was right in front of him. The moment the demon turned, Reign''s index finger was ced on his chest. Reign had a lot of skills, and in thest couple of months, he had barely made any new ones. The reason for that was simple. Quality over quantity. Even if he had a ton of skills if he couldn''t master them all and utilize them proficiently, why bother making them? The stronger that Reign got, the more he understood that he didn''t necessarily need to create skills in order to utilize attacks that were simr to skills. Skills were powerful and easy to be used, allowing a person to deal great damage quickly, but there was a small issue with them, and that was the fact that the system helped them utilize the skills. Without fully mastering them, one could never be able to truly control the skill and even make it stronger, not to mention thatbining skills, which allowed people to deal devastating damage when done properly, could never be done if one didn''t have good control over their skills. What Reign was now doing was making a new attack, one that wasn''t a skill, but was just as deadly as a skill. He poured a ton of mana into his index finger and concentrated it to the tip. It happened quickly, and Reign had prepared it beforehand, so when his finger touched the demon, the attack was ready. A beam of lightning was fired from the finger, which easily prated through the chest of the demon and continued forward, nearly hitting another demon. The beam was only slightly thicker than Reign''s index finger, but that was enough to deal some devastating damage. The demon spat out blood from the attack and jumped back quickly before kneeling on the ground. Reign''s attack had done some serious damage to his body as the lightning had fried his inside. Reign was actually pleasantly surprised by the new attack as he didn''t expect it would prate through the demon without any difficulty. ''Hmmm, the closer the target is to my finger, the more damage it deals.'' Since the attack was a beam of highly concentrated mana which was boosted by Reign''s lightning, the farther it went, the less concentrated the mana would be as it would slowly disperse. "Damn, do you even need my help?" The peak Tier IV joked as he saw the state the demon was in. Even he was surprised that one attack from Reign, one that didn''t even look that serious as they didn''t feel that much mana being used, was able to inflict such a terrifying injury. "Well, I can deal with all three of them, but I don''t know if any of them possess a skill or item that might defend them or allow them to escape, that is why I need you here, none of these demons are allowed to leave, especially not that one." Reign didn''t want the demons to know about him right now. His strength and ability to harm souls should be kept a secret for as long as possible. With the demons not knowing his strength, nor the fact that they already knew about the artifact and how to get it, he and the others would have an easier time when it came to dealing with them. Reign smirked at the demons who were now even more on edge as he got his swords out and was ready to continue fighting. During the previous sh, Reign hadn''t done any damage to them as he was focused on not letting the third one escape. He knew that the device in his hands was quite valuable since they were trying to get away with it, so he was doing his best to stop the demon and get his hands on it. Fighting against three demons was a bit tough since they were all of the same rank as he was. As peak Tier IV demons, they weren''t pushovers, and Reign had been lucky to catch one of them off guard with his speed and deal such high damage to him. "Now, shall we continue?" Reign asked as he suddenly let go of one of his swords before putting the other one back in its sheath. Just as the demons were wondering what the hell he was doing, Reign went into a low stance and grabbed his sword as lightning flickered around him. The demons felt a powerful mana fluctuationing from him, which was a sign that he was going to use a strong skill. The three of them nced at each other before they grimaced as the rock snake charged at them as well while the Tier IV human stayed back and controlled it from afar. "We might be in trouble if we try to block this." One of the demons said as they all dodged the snake that burrowed into the ground. The moment they did so, Reign smirked and moved, appearing in front of one of them in an instant. He had chosen the one he had already injured. With his incredible speed, Reign only needed an instant to get in front of him and swing his sword forward, but the demon smirked as he suddenly disappeared, making Reign hit nothing but air. The demon, together with another, appeared right above Reign and attacked. One used daggers, while the other used two small scythes. Reign''s feetnded on the ground and he quickly moved, evading the attacks of the two that cut deep in the soil before they once again attacked Reign. The daggers arrived first and Reign quickly blocked one with his sword before grabbing the demon''s wrist and making the second dagger stop a mere inch from his throat. The demon sneered as hisrade attacked from the side, his two scythesing from each side as he nned to decapitate Reign. Reign sneered as well as the demon suddenly widened his eyes and quickly jumped to the side as Reign''s sword appeared behind him, almost stabbing him in the back. ''Tch, his reflexes are good.'' Reign thought as he nced at the demon that managed to dodge his sneak attack before pulling his head back and headbutting the demon who used daggers. The attack made the demon''s head cock back strongly as he felt as if the world was spinning for a brief moment before his consciousness was back to normal. He gritted his teeth as Reign grabbed both of his wrists, letting go of the other sword and making it levitate and attack the other demon while he was dealing with this one. The moment the demon pushed his head forward, he was met with another headbutt, and this one hurt just as much as the previous one. His already t nose was even tter as some blood started flowing out. The fact that he was the one that Reign had already injured before with his beam of lightning meant he was already in a worse state than the others. Chapter 732 Game Of Ridicule: Reigns Dominance Against The Enraged Demons ? "Damn, you actually kinda look better this way." Reign said as he looked at the demon whose face was battered thanks to the headbutts. Reign let go of the demon''s hands, which had already lost strength in them before ncing to the side and observing the demon who was dodging and blocking his swords that Reign was controlling via sword aura. One needed to concentrate on the swords in order to control them while they were flying, and after a lot of practice, Reign was able to do so. Of course, they were still not that useful during a fight against a powerful enemy as Reign could rarely afford to split his attention like he had done now. The demons he was fighting were simply not that strong, and the one whose hands he had grabbed was injured, which allowed him to mostly focus on the one wielding the two scythes. As Reign nced to the side, the demon, who looked like he was about to pass out, moved. His eyes, which were previously dim and unfocused, regained their sharpness as he quickly stabbed at Reign, intending to kill the human who was sessfully tricked by him. The headbutts hurt, and they also made him almost faint a couple of times, but the demon persevered and acted as if the damage was much worse than it truly was, all so that Reign would drop his guard and allow him for one hit, one hit that could seriously injure or kill him. Just as he moved, Reign pointed a finger at him while still looking at the other demon and his two swords. Mana was poured into the finger, and the demon immediately remembered what happened mere minutes ago, when his chest was prated by the lightning beam, so he quickly pulled back his daggers and got ready to block the beam, but only a small wisp of lightning came out of the finger, which didn''t even strike him. "Fooled ya." Reign said as he nced over to the demon and stuck out his tongue to mock the demon who quickly realized that Reign fooled himpletely. He never intended to use the lightning beam from before, he was just certain that the demon would go on the defense as the mere memory of the lightning beam prating his chest was enough to make him afraid. The demon clenched his teeth as his eyes turned bloodshot. He was furious. He was a demon, one of the leaders of the Stalker Demons that were sent over here, he was supposed to bring back glory, as well as the heads of the humans after they sessfully finished their mission, but what happened was theplete opposite that the proud tribe of assassins believed would have happened. Their cloaking was somehow discovered. They were attacked suddenly, which led to multiple demons dying, and he and the other two leaders, who were recognized as the strongest Tier IV demons of their tribe in this world, were kicked to the side by Reign. As if that was not enough, Reign had ridiculed them multiple times as he fought against all three of them at first, before focusing on only two. The smile he had on his face when he ced his finger on his chest was still fresh in his memory. The pain he felt as the lightning beam sted through his chest was still present. And now, his hands were grabbed, his face battered by headbutts while hisrade was forced to fight off flying swords. Reign then further ridiculed him by tricking him with his finger and even stuck his tongue out. It was as if the human in front of him was not even regarding him and the other demon as worthy opponents. He even told the other human that he didn''t need help, but wanted him present so that their thirdrade, the one who had the device, wouldn''t have a chance to run away. "Ohhh, getting angry now?" Reign asked the demon as he suddenly summoned his swords back. The other demon, who was also enraged that Reign wouldn''t even fight him himself and somehow controlled his swords from afar, charged at Reign immediately. Both of the demons were now angry, they wanted nothing else but to rip apart the arrogant human in front of them. The mission wasn''t important anymore, they had already failed, that much was certain as almost half of their men had already died while the humans suffered no casualties so far. The party of forty was almost all that the leader of the Stalker Demons had sent to help out the other demons in this region, and yet they had failed and were about to be annihted. They remembered how they were arrogant when they arrived here, not cing the other demons at the same rank, except the Ethereon Demons, who were truly annoying to be dealt with. Upon hearing how two groups had gone missing, one of them being a group of Ethereon Demons, they thought nothing much of it. Two groups wouldn''t be able to go up against all the Tier IV humans present, and everybody firmly believed that the region of Lumon had sent them all out together with some backup. None of them knew that it was Reign who defeated almost all of the demons, but they were right about the region sending onerge group right now. They even arrogantly told them to wait for them as they would bring back the heads of all the humans and that they didn''t need any help. And now, they were face to face with a human they had never seen before, one that was much more powerful than any they had ever faced in the past. Still, their anger made them stop thinking rationally. As assassins, they were supposed to be calm and collected and figure out the best way to go up against their enemy, not just charge head-on and do their best to overpower their target. That was the only shoring of the Stalker Demons. They were prone to fits of anger that would cloud their judgment. As the two arrived, one in front of Reign and the other to his left, they both attacked him at the same time, which only made him chuckle as he jumped back, forcing the two to sh against each other for an instant before pulling their weapons back. "Seriously, are you two some amateurs, you almost hit each other." Reign said as he shook his head. "You know when I first saw your group, I thought you might be troublesome to be dealt with that ability of yours, but now I know that I was overthinking things, you guys are way too easy." "You damned human, I will rip you to shreds!" The scythe-wielding demon said in anger as he charged at Reign who smirked at him. "You?" "You''re far too weak to do something like that." Reign suddenly disappeared from the spot and appeared in front of the demon before shing down with his swords with lightning speed. The demon barely managed to use his scythes to block the attack and was forced to fall to his knees. "This is much better," Reign said softly as he red at the demon who was on his knees. He suddenly smirked again as he opened his mouth, "Know your ce." Reign suddenly stopped the attack and lifted his swords up before suddenly kicking the demon. His leg was infused with his lightning, and all that the other demon, who had jumped in order to attack Reign could see, was a blur as the kick struck the demon''s head from the side and sent him flying. "Trash." Reign then looked up and opened his mouth. The demon''s expression changed as he crossed his daggers over in time for them to be struck by the [ Lightning roar ] and sent flying. Both of the demon''s got up from the ground with some difficulty. Their legs were shaking slightly as they stared at Reign with fear in their eyes. Their anger was mostly gone, the previous sh showed them just howrge of a disparity existed between their strength and Reign''s. "What is it, you two already quitting?" "Is your entire tribe like this, I should probably go and pay them a visit, I would be able to single-handedly decimate you all if every single one of you is as weak and scared as you two are." Reign''sment made both of them widen their eyes in anger and charge at him again, which made Reign smirk. He knew just how prideful demons were. To them, humans were nothing else but cattle, they believed themselves to be above all other races, no matter how powerful they might be. Dragons were trash. Humans were trash. Elves were trash. Almost all other races, in the eyes of demons, were prey for them, nothing else. That was why Reign was acting like a second-grade viin and was constantly mocking them. He knew they would lose their cool and attack him like wild animals, which would make the battle much easier for him. Chapter 733 Divine Retribution: Triumph Over Demonic Arrogance ? The trash-talking had definitely clouded the minds of the two demons, and Reign had to admit, he kinda liked mocking the two like this. Maybe it was because he was a Nephilim, a being of bnce that hated all demons, or simply because he was a bit of an ass, especially to alien races that wished to do nothing but enve and kill all humans. "I apud your conviction and the fact you dare charge at me whilst knowing I am far too superior for the two of you to handle." Reign said as he blocked the attacks of the two demons and chuckled as the two angry faces of the demons were in front of him. "But, trash is trash, no matter hard you might try to change." Reign opened his mouth and fired another beam of lightning at one of the demons who was forced to quickly duck in order to evade it, which left Reign open to using his left arm. The other demon''s eyes widened as Reign struck his temple with the pommel, forcing him to move to the side before he stabbed his foot with his other sword. He didn''t stop there and quickly shed down at the other demon before striking him from the side with the other sword, which the demon also blocked, but he waspletely open for the kick that connected with his jaw, sending his head back and forcing him to fall on the ground. "Damn it, I was really hoping you would give me a challenge, I guess I was asking too much from some filthy demons." "Even the other demons are stronger than you guys, bastards that only know how to sneak around." "Even your stealth skills are trash." "You are trash." "Your entire tribe is trash." "I bet even the progenitor of your tribe is also trash that got killed by some random guy who was in the same realm as he was." Thest words that Reign spoke made the two clench their weapons so hard that some of their skin burst open and they started bleeding. That was not all as the sky above them changed as clouds appeared and the sound of thunder was heard. ''Hmmm, is the progenitor perhaps a god?'' "You moron, don''t speak like that, gods can all sense when they are being called, especially if one badmouths them!" Aethion said with some fear in his eyes. "You even dared call a god trash, are you out of your damn mind?!" ''I guess I did go a bit too far.'' "Too far?!" "Look at that, the demon god has heard you and is even looking for you, you''ll be lucky he doesn''t smite you immediately!" Just as Aethion had said, the demon god who was the progenitor of the Stalker Demons did indeed hear Reign and was currently staring at him with anger. "A pitiful human of the leveling realm dares say such words?" The demon god asked as he sat on his throne of bones. "Your existence is an annoyance, disappear, you bug." The demon god said as he called forth his power and was about to strike Reign and kill him before stopping as he saw the divine bolt of lightning appear in his sight. "Zeus." "So you have chosen this mortal." "Unfortunately, I care not for such things, disappear." The demon god was about to press his hand down when another hand caught him by the wrist. "What?!" The demon god''s eyes opened wide as his anger spiked. "Who dares to!" The demon god turned his head to the side, only for him to freeze. In his eyes, one could see fear. "Trying to smite one of my descendants, how bold of you, little demon," Raziel said with a smile on his face as the demon shook in fear. Even the hatred his race felt for Nephilims wasn''t enough to ovee the primal fear he felt when seeing a mere clone of Raziel. "As punishment, an arm will suffice," Raziel said as his expression turned serious before he suddenly pulled his arm that held the demon god''s wrist back, ripping his entire arm away. "Next time, I will take your soul and destroy your entire race, so learn how to behave." Raziel took a step and appeared 2 kilometers away, at the entrance of the giant hall the demon god was sitting in. He nced back and chuckled before disappearing from the spot. Only a few words lingered in the air as he disappeared. "After all, you are just trash." Unbeknownst to Reign and everybody present, they had just barely managed to survive being destroyed by the progenitor of the Stalker Demons, a peak God that was close to bing an ancient god. The clouds dissipated and the sound of thunder was gone, which made Aethion sigh in relief. "Luckily, he didn''t choose to smite you from existence, you can thank the mark for that, probably." Reign nodded his head as he blocked another attack and grew serious. He knew that there was nothing he could say to make the two even angrier as he had already dared to insult the ancestor of their entire race, which made them all turn berserk. Of course, they didn''t enter a berserk state, as that was something only monsters could do, and the higher the level and realm, the more difficult it would be for a monster to lose all rationality and go berserk. Reign sneered at the two as he sensed that they were now stronger, but that was only because they were using everything they had, all of their demonic energy, in order to boost their bodies to their limit so that they could deal with Reign. He blocked the two as his lightning appeared around him, creating an armor made out of lightning that boosted Reign''s power immensely. He blocked the attacks before leaning back and letting go of his swords before appearing behind the demons in an instant. The two quickly spun to the side and attacked Reign who was already gone and appeared above them. He pointed two fingers at them, and two lightning beams were shot at the two demons that managed to dodge the attacks, only for Reign''s two swords to suddenly appear in front of them. The two blocked the stabs, but because of how sudden the attack was, they were unable to block it properly, so both of their arms and weapons were right against their chests as Reign''s swords did their best to try and stab through. Reign once again appeared behind the two, who clenched their teeth before letting go of one weapon and using the other to strike the swords away before turning to face Reign who punched both of them. His fists struck their weapons, and thanks to the thick mana armor that was around Reign, his fists didn''t hit the weapons, it was the armor that hit them. [ Compact Punch ] A shockwave came out of Reign''s fists as the two slid backward, only for both of them to widen their eyes and look down as a sword had prated through each of their chests. The demons coughed out some blood before charging at Reign again, even the swords, which had managed to pierce through their hearts, weren''t enough to stop them. What Reign didn''t know was that the Stalker Demons had two hearts, one was in the middle of their chest, while the other one was actually in the middle of their stomach. Destroying one would hurt them and cause great damage, but as long as one of the two remained, they wouldn''t die. They could even regenerate the heart they lost as the demon organ that stored demonic energy, just like a mana organ stored mana, was right between the two hearts and was connected to them. Reign sighed before disappearing from the spot again. The two demons werepletely relying on their reflexes at this point, and the battle was as good as finished in Reign''s opinion. He was already more powerful than them, and without thinking of a good strategy to go against him, the two demons were fated to die, no matter how much they struggled. In the next couple of seconds, the two demons were hit by his fists, they were prated with the beam of lightning, their legs were broken, their skulls fractured, and yet, they still didn''t give up. "Well, I don''t want to waste any more time, so this is it for you two." Reign said as he suddenly grabbed the two demons by the head and used his soul maniption. In their berserk state, which had made them suffer numerous injuries and a great loss of demonic energy, the two demons were powerless to stop Reign from taking their souls out and capturing them. He had of course not forgotten to use his soul maniption and take the souls of all of the demons that had died so far, which were almost all of the demons that arrived. Only 5 more were left alive, and they were injured seriously and would soon die. As Reign let go of the two corpses that he held by their heads, he looked to the side where the peak Tier IVbatant that was tasked with getting rid of the demon that had the device was standing. He nodded at Reign and showed him the device. Chapter 734 Soul Traces: Unveiling The Demonic Device ? "Did we suffer any casualties?" Reign asked Alistair who arrived with Laura. "No, the demons weren''t that strong, it seems the cloaking ability they all shared was what they excelled at, their fighting ability just wasn''t on par with us, nor other demons," Alistair said with a smirk as he sat down next to me. "Still, those are some dangerous opponents, without you and your ability to sense their souls, I''m uncertain whether I or Laura, who are both demon hunters and very sensitive to demons, would have noticed them before it was toote." "I don''t know, they stopped just slightly over 100 meters away from us, I wonder if that was because they feared you would notice them if they were closer?" Reign asked as he gazed at the many corpses of the demons. "That could be the case," Laura said as she looked to the side. "But even so, with only 100 meters between us, they would have been able to take us by surprise, and since they all seem to be assassins, their first attack would be the deadliest, we would have definitely suffered lots of casualties, not to mention the chaos that would ensue after the initial sh." "Yes, those bastards would have been able to kill many of us, they might have nned to send arge portion of their group first so that they can take advantage of the chaos that ensued, and potentially wipe us all out." Alistair nodded at Laura as he agreed with what she said. "Yeah, today, we were able to get rid of such arge group of them, I doubt this was all of them, a couple are probably with the other demons, at least that''s my guess, and I hope I am right as dealing with them whilst fighting other demons would be much more difficult." Reign said as he continued looking at the device before releasing a sigh. "You guys take a crack at it, this was made for demons since you can wield demonic energy, you two might be the only ones amongst us that can actually use this damn thing." Alistair took the device as Laura stared at it intently. Alistair had been fighting his entire life here, and this wasn''t the first time he held a demonic item in his hands, if anyone was able to activate it and find out how it worked, it was him. "Hmmm, it''s a weird one, different from the ones I know, I wonder if this was made for this tribe of demons?" "By the way, is this your first timeing across these guys?" Reign asked as he nced at the corpses. "Yes, I don''t know if any of the older fighters in the region have ever seen them, or maybe the leader, but I''ve never fought against these demons, they''re either a tribe that arrivedter than the others, back when they had already conquered a good portion of the world, or they were simply far away from this ce and only arrived to help out with locating the artifact." "But why would they need help from a fourth tribe, I mean, in a head-on confrontation, the demons would win against us, they have triple the number ofbatants we have, and that should be more than enough for them to be confident in dealing with us." Reign said as he ced his hand over his chin. "I agree, they don''t know about you and your power, so there should be no need for them to ask for any help." Liara suddenly said as she walked over to them. "So what do you think?" Reign asked her with a calm voice. "Well, we never really knew who it was that found out about the artifact being here, since it was found here, we believed that it was the demons that control the region that found out about it, but what if it was these guys that actually found out?" "You think they merely told the three leaders of the three regions here because they didn''t think they could get it themselves?" Reign asked, to which Liara nodded. "I don''t think they would have asked immediately, they probably sent a team to try and find it, but were not sessful, so they decided to get help from those that have been living here for thest couple of years." "That could very well be true, unfortunately for us, we have no idea just what is going on with the demons, who knows, maybe these guys aren''t even on the, after all, didn''t you guys say that the demons have started creating portals in their strongholds so they can summon more demons?" Reign asked, to which the rest all nodded as they started pondering. "So, you think they summoned these guys as mercenaries?" "That seems to be quite possible to me, which means we no longer know just how many Tier IVbatants they have, this group, for example, was one whose existence was hidden until we fought, who knows whether they have more of them?" "So instead of them having triple our numbers, they have even more?" Liara asked, to which Reign nodded solemnly. "It''s a strong possibility." "I got it!" Alistair suddenly eximed as the device in his hand suddenly activated. The device looked like a tablet that one could find back on Earth. It was slightly different, however. It was about 40cm ( 16 inches ) wide and 20 cm ( 8 inches ) in length. The screen was not asrge, as the frame was about 5cm ( 2 inches ) wide. It wasn''t a normal stic or metallic frame, no, it was made up of what seemed to be flesh that was slightly moving and some rocks, it could even be the bones of some unknown monster. The device didn''t do much, it only showed a map of the area some 400 meters around them, as well as a small arrow. The arrow was pointing at Liara, and she, just like the rest of them, was visible on the map in the form of a dot. Now, unlike all of them, who were gray in color, Liara was a gold dot, which was probably because she was their target, so the device differentiated her from the rest. "So it''s just a device that helps them locate you, I thought it would have some other options as well, but hey, having a map that shows the area 400 meters around us isn''t bad at all." Reign said as he nced at the map. "Yeah, and I think it might even show us demons on it, but I don''t really want to use it, man, I mean, this is just so weird and disgusting," Alistair said as he grimaced while holding the fleshy frame of the tablet. Reign and the others chuckled before starting to clean up the area. They had killed all the demons, and now they were going to bury them so that it will be much harder for the other demons to know what happened here. The peak Tier IVbatant that had previously aided Reign, Nigel, was a mage who had the earth element as his ability. He was able to control soil and rocks, and with his help, they were able to create arge hole in which they dumped the bodies before he covered it. The entire cleanup took only a short couple of minutes, after which they moved away from the area. "Interesting." Aethion suddenly spoke in Reign''s head. ''What is it?'' "Well, the device." "It shows Liara, and since we both know she is connected to Lieara and the soul fragments, the device should be using the soul fragments as the target, right?" ''Yeah, they don''t know what the key is, so they are trying to locate it, I don''t know how the demons did it, but somehow, they are able to follow the signature of the soul fragments.'' "So, why aren''t you a key as well, and why isn''t the device showing you as well, after all, the souls said that the soul fragments are what will help with finding and using the artifact, so shouldn''t you also be able to do that, and shouldn''t the demons also be able to track you since you have the fragments?" Reign''s eyes widened upon hearing Aethion''s words. ''That''s right, how did I forget such an obvious thing?'' "Alistair, please use the device again." Reign suddenly said, which made them all look at him with some confusion, but Alistair merely nodded before activating the device again. "All of us are grey, even though I''m notpletely human, I''m gray as well, only Liara is a gold dot." Reign said as he stared at the device. "Yeah, but isn''t that because she''s the key, they probably didn''t make the device to show different races." "Yes, but remember what I told you, about the soul fragments and how they are connected to the artifact?" Everybody nodded at Reign, some even widening their eyes as they quickly realized what Reign was trying to say. "I have the fragments too, so shouldn''t I also be a key, or is it only those that have them fused with their soul that are found on the device?" Chapter 735 The Silent Threat: The Demons Mysterious Actions ? Away from the Reign was currently on, atop a huge mountain, Raziel was sitting and looking at the mirror that showed what Reign was currently doing. "To dare and mock a god, you really have a death wish, huh?" Raziel chuckled before shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter, a measly peak god is not qualified to attack one of my men, so I shall count this as a favor that you will need to repay me." "Now, I wonder how long it will take you to realize what is truly going on with the challenge you have been given, Reign," Raziel said in a soft voice as he took a cup and drank some wine while looking at Reign and the rest of the group who were staring at him. "Only those that have them fused with their soul?" Liara asked as Reign nodded. "I think that might be the reason why the soul fragments I have are the same as those in the pir of light inside the prison of darkness, your soul is very differentpared to theirs, so that has to be a reason, or at the very least, one of the reasons." Reign said as he sighed. "Of course, this is nothing more than spection from my end, there''s a chance that something else is going on as well, after all, I don''t trust the souls that I spoke with, they were definitely hiding something from me." "Hey, maybe it''s because we have chained the fragments, making it hard for them to be noticed inside your soul, after all, as Nephilim, your soul is a lot stronger than average," Aethion said as Reign nodded. ''I have thought about it, and it definitely is a possibility, but I don''t know why, I just don''t think that''s the case.'' "Hmmm, don''t forget, Lieara''s soul was like this even when she was alive, so I don''t think Liara''s soul is different just because the fragments have fused with her." "Dammit, I forgot about that!" Reign suddenly yelled out, making everybody stare at him apprehensively. "The soul of my friend was the same before she was taken over by the demon and her soul fragmented, so the reason your soul is different is definitely not because it has fused with the fragments." Reign said with a sigh as everybody nodded. "This this is all so confusing, each time I think I finally have an answer for something, I realize I don''t have an answer at all." Reign said as he got up. "So, what do you guys think, should we continue searching?" "Yes, the previous battle wasn''t that tough, so none of us have really used up a lot of mana, nor did we get tired." One of the members of the group said as the others all nodded. Reign nodded back at them before ncing at Alistair and Liara, who both nodded as well. ''How long will this mission take, the region is huge, and for us to search the whole region will take weeks, not to mention that we can''t search the deepest areas as that is where the stronghold of the demons is located.'' Reign thought as they all moved forward. ''None of us fear any demons of the same realm, but their leaders are not something we can fight against, even if we bring both Siggurd and Basred with us, we won''t be able to deal with the incredibly high number of demons that are present.'' "I guess you need to hope that the artifact is not there then," Aethion said, to which both Reign and he chuckled. ''Knowing the system and how it gives difficult challenges, why am I certain that the artifact is there?'' Reign asked, to which Aethion simply shrugged his shoulders. "No idea, but I think so too, otherwise this mission will truly be easy, much easierpared to the ones you had to finish before." ''Thankfully, my transformation will soon be avable, and with it, I can go up even against a Tier V being for a short period of time.'' "Why not take the two Tier V humans who are back in the region and attack the demons then?" Aethion asked, to which Reign simply scoffed. ''Are you insane, their stronghold definitely has arrays ced that will make it difficult to fight against them, not to mention that if I truly do that, the incredible number of Tier IV demons is enough to tip the scales, even a Tier V being can''t go up against hundreds of Tier IV beings.'' Aethion simply chuckled as Reign and the others made their way across the region, searching for any traces of the artifact and doing their best to stay alert in case another demon group attacked them. This went on for the next 3 days, during which, no demon had been seen, nor had they managed to find any trace of the artifact. "This truly is troubling, for the demons to stay idle for days is not normal at all," Siggurd said as everybody was in the meeting hall. "You have killed many demons, usually, the demons would send out most of theirbatants to deal with whatever was happening, for them not to retaliate after you guys killed two smaller groups of demons, and a group of 40 Tier IV demons is simply too suspicious," Basred added from the side, to which everybody nodded. "Are you certain that no demon came close to you guys, maybe they sent a scouting party or one stronger demon to observe you?" "As long as they are 500 meters away from me, I can sense their souls, even thest group, which had abilities that allowed them to hide themselves and even hide their souls slightly, was only able toe up to 400 meters before I noticed them." Reign said as he stood to the side and stared at the giant map with a serious expression. "We have already searched the entire area that is 13 kilometers away from the region, we now need to go deeper into the demon region, which will make it more difficult for us, if we get attacked by arge group and some of us get injured or exhausted, we will need to travel for quite a long time to get back." Reign said as the two leaders nodded. "The demons might be waiting for that, the deeper you are in their territory, the denser the demonic energy, and the less mana that is present in the air, which means that every single meter deeper in their territory ces you in a more disadvantageous position," Siggurd said with a sigh. "I and Basred were thinking about joining your group from now on." "No, it is still too early for that." Reign said in an instant as he stared at the two. "If the demons sense you somehow, they will definitely not stay idle, they will send both of their leaders who are present and attack, we have no idea if there are more of them there as well, as we have previously told you, we believe the brown demons we have faced were mercenaries that the demons summoned, we can''t be certain they don''t have more of them, and one might even be a Tier V being." Reign said with a serious expression on his face. "The deeper we go, the bigger the disadvantage we ce ourselves in, the same is true for you two, even though I have a skill that will allow me to be as powerful as a Tier V being for a short period of time, if a third one is present, we will only waste time and will have to retreat, and there is no saying what might happen at that point." Everybody nodded at Reign''s words as they knew he was right. If one Tier V demon attacked them, with his transformation, Reign could hold him off and do his best to buy time for the others to get back, but if more appeared, then things would certainly get messy. "I truly hope to catch the demons off guard, and for that, my power needs to stay hidden, you two should join only after we are forced to explore the second half of the region, and since the region is over 100 kilometers long, that means we still have a long way to go before that." "Not to mention, these will definitely keep us safe." Reign said as he grasped a talisman that every member of the group had. It was a teleportation talisman that Siggurd and Basred had bought for them the day they were attacked by the Stalker Demons. Upon hearing about it, both of them decided that they needed to have some life-saving measures as they had no idea just how powerful the demons were, nor how many of them were present in the region. Reign and the others had continued exploring, and ever since they dealt with the demons, no enemy had appeared. They all understood that the demons were definitely nning something, they just had no idea what they were nning, and none of them had the slightest idea of what was going on right now. Chapter 736 A Dangerous Possibility Chapter 736 A Dangerous Possibility Two more days passed, and just like before, no demons were seen during the search for the artifact. "Tch, seeing no demons should be a great thing, and yet, this is only making us more and more tense," Alistair said as he sat down and nced over at the other members of the group. "Correct, we know that something is going to happen but we have no idea what it will be, any danger that lurks in the shadows can be fatal to us," Laura said from the side as Reign and Alistair nodded. "Without knowing what the demons are up to, we can only specte, which will make those with wilder imagination specte things that are worse than what might happen, the more time passes, the worse their fears would be, and no matter what the demons end up doing in the end, the damage would have already been done." Reign said as he sighed. "This might be a part of their n, making us stress about what they are nning, If it really is a part of their n, I have to admit, whoever is in charge of nning, is definitely a person I wouldn''t like to go up against." Reign said with a solemn expression. He had already fought side-by-side with a person who was considered a genius strategist in the past, a man who hid his strength so deeply and only showed off his great intellect for years, which was enough to make him one of the most important people in the kingdom of Ris. What was going on made Reign briefly think of Raigon, the head strategist of the Ris kingdom, and the only person other than Eisenhorn who shocked Reign back when he was doing his challenges. ''That guy, what would he do in such a situation, well, he would have been the one that created this entire thing if he was the enemy, but in order to make everyone ease up, is there anything that I or the others can do?'' Reign thought for a long time about what they might be able to do in order to make them all ease up, but there was simply nothing that could be done. They had been searching for 5 days now, and even now, they hadn''t managed to finish searching even a fourth of the entire region, which meant that they would need over 15 days to search everything, and that was only if things continued this way, and no demons came to attack them. "What are the chances that the demons know what we''re up to, and where we are?" Alistair suddenly asked, making Reign raise an eyebrow. "Well, I was thinking, the demons not showing up is weird, but is this really to their benefit?" "I mean, they don''t know where the artifact is and they know that they can''t get it without Liara, what are they gaining by not showing themselves and trying to locate us?" "Isn''t the best course of action for them to go all out right away and send everything they have at us in order to defeat us all and take Liara, that way, there would be nothing we can do, right?" Reign nodded his head as he listened to Alistair''s words. The others who were nearby also nodded and started thinking. "Without any demon appearing, the demons won''t know where we are, nor what we are doing, if we somehow manage to find the artifact, they won''t be able to do a thing as it will be toote, so we are left with three possibilities." Reign suddenly said. "First one, the demons are idiots and have no idea how to do things, which I highly doubt is the case, but I am hoping for it." Reign''s words made everybody presentugh as theypletely agreed with him. The demons weren''t idiots, that much was certain, but they all truly did hope that some are, would make their mission, as well as the future battles, much easier. "Number two, the demons have already found the artifact and are merely waiting for us to get to where it is, they don''t need to send anyone to get Liara as she wille by herself, that would mean that they don''t need to lose morebatants and can make a trap for us." "Number three, the demons somehow know where we are, this is, in my opinion, the worst one out of the three as that would mean that the demons are tracking us without us knowing about it, and since I can sense any demon from about 500 meters around us, that means they have a way to observe us from arge distance." "No matter what we do, no matter where we go, they know about it, and they will appear once we locate the artifact." Reign''s words made the skin of the others crawl as they felt cold from the very thought of that being possible. Wouldn''t that mean that the demons were simply resting and rxing while they were doing the heavy lifting and trying to locate the artifact? "Now, I have no idea how the demons found out about the artifact''s existence, but since they were so focused on getting Liara, that should mean that she is crucial for getting it, which means they don''t have any fragments, and they can''t use the artifact, no matter what." "But if they truly do know where we are, how do they know, just what are they using in order to locate us?" Alistair asked from the side as Reign sighed. "Give me the device?" "Huh?" "The device, give it to me." Reign said as Alistair took the demonic device out and gave it to Reign. "You don''t think that-" "That''s exactly what I''m thinking." Reign said with a cold smile as he stared at the device. "It''s a terrifying thought, that the demons had expected us to defeat those sneaky bastards and take the device with us, which acts as a tracking device, maybe it even allows them to listen in to our conversations." "You ced it in the spatial ring, and it might still be functioning as a beacon that allows the demons to know where we are." "The theory is a bit far-fetched, but we don''t really need the device, so why risk it?" Reign asked as lightning appeared on his hand, frying the flesh that was around the device and slowly destroying it. "And in case they are listening." Reign suddenly smirked as he lifted the device close to his mouth. "You can do whatever you want, n however you want, but in the end, I will kill every single one of you disgusting bastards, no matter how long it takes." Reign''s chilling words coupled with his cold smile made the others gulp as he suddenly threw the device away and flicked his finger, sending a lightning bullet at it and destroying it. "That''s one hell of an explosion for something so small," Alistair said as the device exploded about 20 meters away from them, the explosion was more powerful than a grenade''s, which was not what any of them expected to happen. "Maybe it''s because something really was wrong with the device, huh?" Reign said as the others nodded. ''Whether the device really was something they used to track our movement or not, at the very least, this was enough to lift the spirits of the others.'' Reignmented in his head as Aethion nodded at him. "None of us were able to find anything suspicious in the device, but as you said, it''s nearly useless for you, so instead of risking things and taking it with you, destroying it was the better option, especially since it will lift their spirits up." Reign and the others continued their search for the artifact, while deeper inside the demon territory, inside their stronghold which was actually arge castle, one demon clenched his hands into fists as a dangerous smile appeared on his face. "You''ll kill us all, huh?" "Big words for a human, no, I almost forgot that he is not human but something else." The demon who was sitting down said as he got up. "You have already given us more than enough information, a Tier IV being that can be as powerful as a Tier V being for a short period of time and can use soul power, you''re a dangerous little bastard, extinguishing your life as soon as possible is definitely one of the goals we now have." The demon walked out of the room he was in and made his way up the castle. He passed by numerous demons, who all bowed to him, before entering the highest point of the castle. Upon entering, arge hall was present, in which almost a hundred demons were currently waiting for him to arrive. "Alszenom, what has happened?" One of the two demons who were sitting at the very end of the hall, each one sitting on a throne, asked. "The humans have destroyed the device during a battle against monsters, we are no longer able to track them." The demon said as he bowed down, a slight smirk visible on his face. Chapter 737 Intrigues Unveiled: Eavesdropping Demons and Looming Mercenaries Chapter 737 Intrigues Unveiled: Eavesdropping Demons and Looming Mercenaries "So, the humans have no idea we were able to listen in to them?" The other leader asked, to which Alszenom nodded his head. "Correct sir, those lowly humans have no idea that we knew where they were, nor that we are able to listen in to their conversation each time." "So, what have you learned, tell us everything." The previous leader, who was the one responsible for the region they were in, and was the leader that Alszenom followed, said. "Yes, my lord." "The humans are moving in a group of 60 people, each one being a Tier IVbatant, amongst them, 10 are peak Tier IVbatants and are quite powerful from what I have been able to hear." "The reason the souls of those they killed never returned here was because the humans have used a device that blocked the souls from escaping, which meant the only ce they could go to was back to their home world, meaning that we would not be able to summon back their souls in order to find out any information." "Pesky humans, they have managed to create such a device, that is a bit concerning." The other demon said as he scoffed with anger. "Furthermore, it seems two of their peak Tier IVbatants are demon hunters, so they were probably able to deal damage to the souls of the demons they killed as well." "Demon hunters, despicable." The leader of the region said as his eyes shed with a dangerous glint. "We have known for long that the second-inmand of the Lumon region was a demon hunter, where did the second onee from?" "It seems they havee from a different world, my lord, they never talked about it directly, but I believe that the humans might have found a way to summon mercenaries in a simr manner that we have," Alszenom said as the two leaders nodded their heads. "That might be tricky." "No, I don''t believe they can summon many of them, they don''t have the funds for it, nor will the suppression of the demonic sun allow for that to happen." The leader said, to which Alszenom nodded his head. "It is as my lord has said, the humans have seemingly only summoned two of them, even though both are peak Tier IVbatants and are powerful, they won''t be able to affect the current situation." "Good, tell us, what more did you learn?" The leader asked as he leaned forward and smiled dangerously, to which Alszenom merely nodded before talking. Over an hourter, Alszenom, the right-hand demon of the leader of the region, left the huge hall and made his way below. He had omitted quite a lot of information and lied about even more. He never told them that Reign and the others knew about the device, he didn''t speak of Reign not being human and being capable of attacking souls, about the soul fragments that they had talked numerous times about, and more. The reason for that was a very simple one. Alszenom, the second-inmand, was the main strategist of the region, as well as one of the most talented demons on the entire. He wasn''t satisfied with being a servant of the leader, he wished to be the leader. In order to do that, the leader has to die. Without dying, it would be impossible for Alszenom to do anything in this region. He wouldn''t be able to evolve and reach Tier V as his leader definitely wouldn''t allow him to do so and would kill him during his evolution. He had been in the region for a long time, and even though he knew that it was almost impossible for him to try and challenge the top powers of the world in the future, he wished to take a piece for himself and grow more powerful. All the demons in the region respected him, after all, he was the smartest amongst them, and the second most powerful, with the leader being the only one above him. "Yo, Alszi." A demon suddenly spoke with glee as he stared at him. "Finished speaking to the boss?" "Yes, what are you doing in front of my office, Abalor?" Abalor, the demon who was right below Alszenom was only a little bit weaker than him, but he waspletely loyal to the leader and had shed with Alszenom numerous times. He lost each time, and not because his level was lower or his stats were lower than Alszenom''s, no, it was actually the opposite, in sheer stats and power, he was above him, but thetter was able to utilize his strength better and was simply the better fighter when it came to skill. "I just wanted to check up on you and tell you that your followers have returned, it seems they still haven''t found a trace of the artifact," Abalor said with a smirk, to which Alszenom merely sighed. "I don''t know why you''re acting so arrogant, you and your men have managed to do even less than I and my followers have, this is just like always, you are the one losing and yet you try acting arrogant, go and be useful for a change, alright?" "What the hell did you just say?!" Abalor took a step closer to Alszenom and stared at him as thetter looked at him with annoyance. "Leave, I will not be polite the next time." "Humph, sooner orter, I''ll deal with you," Abalor said as he scoffed before going down, leaving Alszenom to stand in front of his door and coldly look down at him. ''I might need to create a chance for this zealous meathead to sh against the humans, he is starting to annoy me more and more.'' ''I swear, it''s like he can sense what I''m up to, always being present to make my ns more difficult, if the humans can get rid of him, then everything will proceed smoothly.'' ''And I know just how to get him to attack them, too bad that it''s too early for that.'' Alszenom thought as he entered his office. ''Don''t disappoint me, humans, my ns do need you to find the artifact after all, too bad that I can''t continue eavesdropping anymore.'' Back in the demon region tens of miles away from the stronghold, Reign and the others were still searching for the artifact. They might not havee across any demons, but that didn''t matter as everybody felt a lot morefortable since they destroyed the device and wholeheartedly believed that they had managed to foil the demons ns. With their confidence once again being high, the search continued without any issues and they were able to search around the region faster than before. Of course, it was boring work as they didn''te across any enemies and the only thing they did was walk around, hoping that Liara would be able to sense the artifact somehow. That, unfortunately, did not happen and they returned to the region in the evening in order to tell the leaders what happened today. Upon hearing how the device might have been tracking and listening device that the demons let them have on purpose, the two had solemn expressions on their faces and said nothing much. They knew that the demons were nning something, and if they truly had been listening to them this entire time, then that meant that the demons not only knew their strength, but what they were nning on doing as well. Everything they had discussed was heard by the demons, but at the very least, they had managed to find out about it before it was toote. Even though they had no proof that that was what happened, they still decided to change their tactics and start searching a different part of the region. The next day, they were searching and doing their best to find the artifact before a group of demons appeared near them. "After a week, these guys finally showed up," Alistair said as Reign and the others smiled. "It seems you were right, without the device, they can''t locate us anymore, so they sent out the demon groups again." The demons quickly scrambled and ran away upon noticing the group, but it was toote. They were only Tier III, and Reign was able to catch up to them in a matter of moments before killing all of them. He took their souls and let Aethion interrogate them as he wanted to find out more about what was going on right now. He had already managed to get all the information out of the Stalker Demons they had killed, and from them, he was able to find out that they were indeed mercenaries, but they were mercenaries that actually lived on this and had arrived much sooner. They were near the center of the, and their leader was a powerful Tier VIbatant, and they had plenty of Tier Vbatants as well, which was why a group of 40 Tier IV demons could easily leave and work in different areas. From what they told him, the enemy also had other mercenaries, most of whom were not from this. Chapter 738 The Strategist Of The Demons, And Sensing The Artifact ? [ AN: I know that thest couple of chaps were painfully slow, starting from the next one, things will get heated again, thanks for reading. ] As they continued searching, Reign suddenly stopped. "Dammit, they know where we are." Reign said in an annoyed voice as the others stared at him. "The group we came across, had a device, it''s a new device that the demons created, it seems their second-inmand was the one that made both the new device, as well as the one that they used to listen in to us and locate us." Reign said with assurance. "These guys knew a bit more than others, it seems the group we killed a couple of days ago, the Stalker Demons, were just used as sacrificialmbs so that we would get the device, we did right by destroying it." Reign said with a sigh. "But they all have new devices, and these are very simple ones, easy to make, they act as beacons, if any demon groupes across us, they will immediately activate it to allow others to know where we are." "All demons have the devices, so it''s nearly impossible for us to stop them from using them as they only need to use a little bit of demonic energy to activate it, and it''s also a locked device, meaning it is given to a demon, then their energy signature is locked to it, allowing only them to use it." "They did that so you two wouldn''t be able to use demonic energy and use the beacons in an attempt to fool them." Reign said as he nced at Alistair and Laura. "Tch, I didn''t expect them to be so crafty," Alistair said with annoyance. "Yes, me neither, usually demons love to use their overwhelming numbers and the fact they can''t truly die to just overwhelm opponents, this guy, it seems he has only recently been given his position and is in charge of being the main strategist." "Without him, the demons would have never used such means." ''But why has word not spread that I can attack and destroy their souls, not to mention that what these demons have heard is a bit different from what is really going on.'' Reign thought to himself before telling the others about what he had managed to learn. "Hmmm, you say that demon was in charge of listening in to us?" "Yeah, nobody wanted to do such a boring job, and since it was his idea, and his device, he was the one that did everything." Reign told Alistair and Liara who were standing in front of him. "Maybe it''s just the lower-ranked demons that don''t know the whole story," Alistair said with some doubt as Liara nodded. "Could be, or that one is not as trustworthy as the demons believe him to be." "You mean?" "Yes, he might be hiding info from the rest in an attempt to weaken them, he probably heard how you said that you can be as powerful as a Tier V being for a short period of time, that might have been the main reason for that." "Using a borrowed knife to kill, huh?" Reign asked, to which she nodded. "Exactly, after all, demons are some of the most selfish beings in the entire universe, I wouldn''t doubt for a second that he is trying to make a situation where the two Tier Vs who are in the stronghold fight against Sir Sigurd and sir Basred." "If you were to join the battle and explode with the power of a Tier V being, there''s a high chance that we might be able to kill or seriously injure the two, right?" "Hmmm, that is right, if I wait for the right moment and only show my full power when one of them is unable to block or dodge, I might be able to deliver quite a serious blow to them, if that happened, me and one of the leaders could defeat the demon before attacking the other one together." "Yes, and even if the leader of this region survives, he would be seriously injured, I''m certain that he wouldn''t survive for long in the stronghold as his second-inmand would relish the opportunity to get rid of him and assumemand before quickly trying to evolve and be a Tier V being as well," Liara said, to which everybody stared with serious expressions. "I would rather have two dumb Tier V demons as my opponents than that one guy, to be honest." Reign said as he sat down. "So, even if wee across the two leaders, we shouldn''t kill or injure them?" "Oh no, you should definitely do that, it''s just that we would need to quickly do our best to not only get the artifact after that but get rid of that demon as well before he is able to evolve." "We''re just getting more and more things to do and think about, and we''re still nowhere close to getting the artifact, or finding out just what the hell is going on with you and those soul fragments." Reign said as he stared at Liara before getting up. "Alright, for now, we don''t need to think much, we just need to continue searching, I have a feeling that things will start getting even moreplicated when we find the artifact." Reign said as they all got up and resumed traveling. They searched for the entire day and got nothing. They searched the next day, and the next one, and one more, and still, they didn''t find the artifact. They hade across multiple groups of demons during that time, and Reign had killed them all, taking their souls in the process and getting any information they had, but that didn''t help either as the demons were not ranked high enough to know anything important. Only a handful of peak Tier IV demons knew more information, and those were their elites, none of them were sent out of the stronghold yet as the demons were waiting for them to find the artifact before attacking. Luckily, they did manage to discover that the demons also had no idea where the artifact was, which was good news, the only good news so far actually. As they continued searching, Liara suddenly stopped. "I feel something," Liara said, making everybody present stare at her. "Are you sure?" Reign asked as his eyes narrowed. They still hadn''t searched half of the demon region, and they were still on their side, which was good news. If the artifact was truly somewhere around here, they would have an easier time getting it. "I can''t exin it, but I suddenly feel as if something is calling out to me, I can sense it clearly for some reason." "We''re going the other way, we''re going to search for a bit more there and then go back to the Lumon region." "Wait, why, we can just follow Liara and finally get the artifact!" One of the Tier IVs in the group eximed as others also nodded their heads. "Because it''s too dangerous, we have no idea how the artifact will react, we don''t know if we will need a lot of time to take control of it." "If the demons learn that we have found the artifact, they will attack us with everything they have, and even their two leaders might appear, us going to the artifact right now is akin to suicide, we should go back, inform sir Sigurd and Basred, rest well, and then go to the artifact tomorrow." Reign''s exnation made those who were previously confused by his words scratch the back of their heads. "That that makes perfect sense, sorry for yelling earlier." The guy who previously spoke out slightly bowed to Reign who nodded his head. "No problem, I''m actually relieved that you guys are speaking out in such situations, the more people chime in and give their opinion with troublesome matters, the better." Reign smiled at the others before they all followed him. Liara was telling them in what direction she felt the sensation, and they made sure to go in the opposite direction. The map they had would mark the areas they passed, so they would be able to easily find the ce again tomorrow. As they finally made it back to the Lumon region after a couple of hours, Basred and Sigurd both gulped upon hearing the news. "Finally, we''re getting close to it." "You guys did the right thing, the two of us will go with you tomorrow, but we will wear a disguise, we don''t want the demons to find out that we are there as well." "Yes, nobody should speak about what happened today, don''t tell anybody, just pretend that it was yet another boring day where you found nothing." "Sirs, do you think that there are traitors present?" One person asked, to which they both nodded. "We can never be too safe, the less risk we take, the easier tomorrow''s mission will be." "You all know that there is a high chance that we will be fighting against the full force of the demons tomorrow, so get ready, we will take more people with us tomorrow." Reign and the others all nodded at Basred and Sigurd before leaving the meeting hall. Chapter 739 Locating The Artifact ? "We will leave right after you guys, we won''t be taking the main entrance since we don''t want to alert people." "After leaving, wait for us here, about 2 km away from the wall," Siggurd said as he showed Reign and the others the meeting ce on the map. "No problem." Reign said as they all nodded at each other. Siggurd, Basred, and 7 more Tier IVbatants were wearing cloaks over their heads which made them more difficult to be detected, simr to the one that Reign wore aftering back from his challenge months ago. With the details spoken over, they all nodded at each other before making their way to the main gate. Today was certain to be a restless day for everybody as they knew that once they found the artifact, it was highly likely that the demons would immediately charge at them. Reign and the others made their way out as Liara walked a couple of meters away from Reign, ncing a couple of times at him as a slight blush appeared on her face. ''Stupid, stupid!'' Liara thought to herself as she clenched her hands into fists. ''Why did you have to do thatst night, just what is wrong with me?!'' Last night, just as Reign had arrived in the apartment that was given to him by Basred, he took a shower before he sensed someone arriving in front of his door. The person knocked on his door, and upon opening it, he was surprised to see Liara, who was wearing a cloak. She entered the apartment and sat down on the bed without speaking a word. Reign at first believed that something might be wrong, but that wasn''t the case. She just wanted to spend the night with him. She didn''t have an ulterior motive, she wasn''t being influenced by the vortex and the soul fragments, and nothing of the kind happened. It was simply Liara being nervous about what was going to happen the next day after they found the artifact. Nobody knew just what kind of a reaction the soul fragments in her would have, she didn''t know if it would be beneficial to her or not, nor did she have any idea of what kind of artifact it was. The fact that they would be attacked by demons was another thing that weighed heavily on her mind as she, as well as the rest, understood that there would be casualties tomorrow. She just needed somebody to speak to, a person to lean on as her mental state had gotten bad. It was expected as the entire situation was enough to make anyone go crazy. She found out that there were fragments of another being''s soul inside her, fused with her soul. She found out that there was a prison of some kind inside her soul, and from that prison, those imprisoned were able to influence her thoughts, making her actpletely different from her usual self. She spent the night with Reign the first day the two had met, and she even had her first time with him, not to mention the following events that happened without her knowing about it or having any control over her body. She didn''t show it, but she did grow increasingly nervous about what was going on. She didn''t have any idea whether or not she would go back to normal ever again. She just wanted to spend some time with Reign, just to talk with him. He was the one who found everything out and helped her out. He was pretty much the only person she could talk to about these kinds of things as nobody else knew exactly what was happening with her, nor what had truly happened between the two. As time passed and the two continued talking, Liara did something she didn''t expect she would do. She kissed Reign and led him to bed, and after that, well, one can imagine what happened. The two acted as if nothing had happened the following morning, but she had to admit that she was a bit hurt by that. Reign was the only man she ever slept with, and not because shecked suitors, but because her standards were quite high. Her partner had to be more powerful than her, and since she was the second-inmand of the region and was undoubtedly the second most powerful person there, the number of people who were stronger than her was not many. The leader of her region was a woman, and the leaders of the other two regions were both older men who had no interest in being in a rtionship, nor did Liara have an interest in being with them either. The other two men who were as strong as she was didn''t interest her either and she was fine with never finding a partner, and yet, that all changed without her even controlling it. She knew how beautiful she was, and she knew that almost any person would do almost anything to be with her, but when it came to Reign, it was as if he didn''t care. ''Stupid Reign, if we all survive today, I''m definitely going to teach you a lesson, humph'' Liara said before blushing even more as she remembered how Reign said almost the exact same thingst night. "You''re the one that pushed me on the bed and removed my clothes, as well as yours, and now you''re talking about how I''m a bad guy, seems like I need to teach you a lesson tonight." What Reign did after that, as well as the sound she madeter on, made her blush even more fiercely before she shook her head and calmed herself. Laura nced at her with a confused expression before shaking her head and sighing slightly. ''She really needs to learn how to control her emotions, most of us already believe that something happened between the two of them, this is the same as confirming it.'' The walk over to the meeting ce was a quick and peaceful one as they came across no demons. Siggurd, Basred, and the rest of the Tier IVbatants arrived a couple of minutes after them, upon which they all made their way to the area where Liara sensed the artifact. Basred and Siggurd were both still wearing the cloaks, but they put their hoodies down as they had already disguised themselves. They didn''t want the demons to know they were with the group as that would certainly alert them. "Leave the groups of demons wee across to us, we should be able to eliminate them before they manage to activate the device," Siggurd said as Reign and the others nodded. Reign had already fought against a Tier V being before, so he knew that even though his transformation allowed him to be almost as powerful as one, he wouldn''t be able to defeat a Tier V by himself. Of course, that was partly because the battle suit that Nearsch wore back then was truly difficult to deal with and even a normal Tier V would have issues going up against it. With these two joining them, he was certain that they would be able to get to the artifact without the demons knowing about their location at all. The two were not only Tier V beings, but they were highly experienced Tier Vbatants who were definitely stronger than an average one. And just like Reign thought, during their trip to the area where the artifact was, the two Tier Vbatants were able to defeat the groups of demons in an instant, each time managing to discover them from arge distance and deal with them before they were able to even notice the group. As they arrived at the area, Liara sensed the artifact again, so they all followed the direction she was sensing the artifact from. Surprisingly, even after they had walked for over a mile, they still didn''te across the artifact. "I didn''t expect you to be able to sense it from such arge distance." Reign said with slight surprise as Liara nodded. "Me neither, the feeling is bing stronger, the call that I can sense is making me a bit restless, so I am sure that we don''t need to walk for much longer in order to find the artifact." Reign and the others nodded at Liara as they walked forward. She felt as if her entire being was getting more and more excited with each step she took, and after they had walked for about 150 more meters, she suddenly stopped. "Behind it, it''s behind." Liara''s words made them all stop and look at her in confusion as she took two steps back. "It''s right here." "Below the ground?" "Yes, I''m sure of it, I can sense it even more clearly." Reign and the others nodded before spreading out. Two people stepped forward and nodded at each other before using their abilities, which were both nearly the same and allowed them to control the soil and rocks. The ground started caving in more and more until something was heard and arge portion of the ground suddenly crashed down as a wide hole was suddenly present in front of Reign and the others. Chapter 740 Beneath The Ground: Journey Through The Treacherous Cavern ? "It''s there," Liara said as she looked down at the hole with Reign and the others. They all nced at each other before nodding at one another and going down. The hole was about 15 meters wide and very deep, they actually couldn''t see the bottom of it, so jumping down was out of the question. Those that had the ability to control wind used their abilities to levitate, as well as to bring the others with them to slowly float down. Even then, about half of them were left, so Siggurd was the one that stepped up. "Jump, don''t worry about it," Siggurd said as everybody nodded as they already knew what his ability was. As they jumped down, they started falling down before they suddenly slowed down. [ Gravity Decrease ] Siggurd''s ability allowed him to control gravity, and by himself, he could easily help the others and slowly get to the bottom of the hole. By using his skill, he created a domain around him that allowed them all to slowly fall down. He could have actually used the skill and helped everybody out, but the more people in the domain he created, the more mana he would need to spend. Since they were expecting a battle to take ceter on, he had to conserve as much mana as possible. After about 2 minutes of falling down, everybody touched the bottom of the hole. The hole turned out to be even deeper than they previously thought it would be, and uponnding, Reign used his light maniption to create multiple small balls of light that floated above the ground and lit their surroundings. "This ce, what is it?" One of the party membersmented as they all stared around. They were quite deep below the ground, and what they expected to find here was perhaps a small cave of sorts, but the ce they were in right now was a massive cave with numerous tunnels present. They knew that there were tunnels because Basred used his ability, which allowed him to create sonic waves. Usually, the waves would be very powerful and could destroy anything in his path, but he used a very weak version so that the waves would spread out around them and bounce back to him upon hitting the walls so that he could get an estimate of howrge the cave was. What he found out was that the cave was not only gigantic but that there were many tunnels present in it as well. "It''s still below us," Liara said, which made Reign and the others nce in her direction. "The artifact, it''s deeper below the ground." "Damn, this ce is weird, the walls, the ground, it''s all made out of rock, and it''s very tough, we would need to use quite a lot of mana to dig deeper." Reign said as he clicked his tongue in annoyance. The two that had the ability to manipte soil and rocks tried using their ability, but it was for naught as they couldn''t move anything at all. Their ability was worthless here as the rocks were not normal rocks and were highly resistant to their attempts to move them with their ability. Reign had even punched the ground with some mana imbued in his fist, and the only thing he managed to do was create a tiny crack in it. "I don''t think we need to destroy anything, the tunnels, I think they will lead us to the artifact," Liara said as her eyes went hazy for a moment. "Hey, you alright?" Reign asked as he knew that that was a sign of the fragments influence over her. "Yes, it seems that they are trying to influence me, but in a good way, they are trying to help us locate the artifact," Liara said to Reign as she sensed that what she felt this time from the influence was different, it was as if somebody was speaking to her. ''I gave them some souls thest couple of days, but only a little bit so that they wouldn''t grow stronger, but so that they wouldn''t suspect me.'' Reign thought as he nced at Liara. "It seems theyck the power to help us in any different way," Liara said, to which Reign sighed. "Alright, stand still, I''ll send some souls over to them, maybe that way they will be able to help us out more." "Are you sure you want to do that?" Aethion asked Reign who nodded his head. ''This much won''t make them a lot stronger, and I believe they will use most of the power they have to help us locate the artifact, it is something the one they worshipped used, so even if they have ulterior motives, I do think they will do whatever they can to help us out.'' "Well, it''s your call anyway, just be careful, this ce is too weird to be found here coincidentally." ''I know, the slight suppressive feeling that I can sense, the weird rocks that are almost impossible for a Tier IV being to break, that''s not natural, no way that something like this was found on this naturally.'' "Powerful artifacts can influence the surroundings, if the artifact has been here for a long time, then it is highly possible that this ce is the way it is because of it." ''If so, how do you reckon the demons managed to find out about its existence?'' Reign asked Aethion who stayed silent. "I honestly have no clue, perhaps it was a Transcendent demon that notified them for some reason, they might have coincidentally gotten a clue somewhere, hell, it could have even been the system that notified them, in order to create the challenge for you and Laura." ''The system, would it really do something like that, isn''t it supposed to be more of an observer that helps you out?'' "Neither one of us is powerful enough to know kid, I''m afraid the answers to such questions are only known by those who stand at the very top of the universe." Reign nodded his head before finishing the soul transfer. He had sent them the souls of a couple of Tier III and Tier IV demons, which should be enough to make them powerful enough to help out a bit more. "How long do we need to wait?" Liara asked Reign who shrugged his shoulders. "When I went there, it did feel like I needed a long time to get to them through the darkness, but who knows, there is a high chance that time moves differently inside the prison, not to mention that the way the soul perceives time can be different as well." And just as Reign finished his sentence, Liara''s eyes went nk as she stared at one direction. She extended her hand and pointed in a direction, and Reign quickly used one of his balls of light and sent it flying there. It took the ball a couple of seconds to get to the wall, and there was a tunnel present there. Liara''s eyes returned to normal right after she had pointed forward, and she remembered everything, unlike before when her actions would make her lose consciousness during the time she was influenced. She was able to see what she was doing, and she continued pointing her finger forward so that Reign and the others could see what was there. "Let''s go, it seems like giving them almost all of my souls was worth it," Reign told Liara as they all moved to the wall. Of course, what he said was not true. He gave them a minuscule number of soulspared to the total number he had, but he believed that the souls could hear them, so he was doing his best to lie and give them fake information. They made it to the tunnel and entered. Everybody was tense and looked around as they walked through the tunnel. The balls of light were able to light up the way, but there was a weird feeling that everyone had during their walk. They felt some slight danger. The cave they were in was quite wide, enough to allow 6 people to walk side by side, and for there to still be a little bit of space left. Siggurd was at the very front, and Basred was in the back, they were both there so that they could help out if anything happened. Suddenly, both Basred and Liara stopped moving and shouted at the same time. "There are monsters in this ce!" Their shout made everybody clench their weapons and tense up as they stopped moving as well. Basred was able to sense monsters because of his ability. One sonic wave had returned, upon which he learned that there was somethingrge walking toward them some 150 meters in front of them. As for Liara, she was told by the voices that there were monsters here. It seemed as if the artifact was not going to be obtained easily as one needed to prove their worth by making it through the monsters in order to reach the artifact. Chapter 741 Confronting The Unyielding Menace ? The group slowly progressed forward as Siggurd got ready to attack at any moment. With Reign and the other heavy-hitters of the group right behind him, he knew that even if they faced a Tier V being here, they should be able to defeat the enemy without suffering any casualties. He could restrain the enemy for a short period of time with his [ Gravity Maniption ] and allow Reign and the others to bombard them with their strongest attacks, which would definitely do quite some damage. Even if the two demon leaders were the enemies, he was certain that they could take them down quickly, the only issue would be the hundreds of Tier IV demons they would bring. As the monster came closer, the entire group was able to sense it because the entire tunnel was shaking. Each footstep the monster took shook the cave, which made them realize just howrge and powerful it had to be. The ceiling of the tunnel was about 6 meters, and there was a turn about 40 meters in front of them. It was there that they saw the monster for the first time. It stood at slightly over 5.5 meters tall, and it was not what they expected. "A golem?" A tall golem that was made out of rock appeared and walked toward them. The golem looked humanoid as it had two legs, two arms, and a head. Its great size didn''t make it sluggish or slow as each step it took covered a distance of over 2 meters. "Are those the same rocks that are in the cave?" Liara asked as Reign nodded. "From what I can sense, its power is about equal to a peak Tier IV being, but those rocks, they''re tough, I''m afraid only a Tier V could go toe-to-toe against this thing and win." Everybody gulped as the golem came closer to them. "I''ll stop it when it gets to 10 meters close to us, you guys get ready to attack at any moment," Siggurd said as he started channeling mana, as did everybody present. The golem arrived 10 meters close to them rather quickly, and Siggurd made his move. He appeared about 5 meters in front of the golem and extended his arm at it. "Gravity Increase, times 15." The gravity around the golem suddenly moved, being increased by 15, which made the golem stop and crash down. It fell on its knees and bent forward, stopping itself with its arms. "Now, I won''t be able to hold this for much longer!" Siggurd said as he jumped back whilst still channeling mana to stop the golem from moving. Reign and the others immediately attacked, each of them using their most powerful long-range attacks as attacking the golem from close range was a bad idea thanks to the gravity around it. Even they would be struck by it, which would make it nearly impossible for any of them to move. Reign and the othersunched their attacks forward, each of them hitting the golem straight in the head. The head started cracking from the attacks, which showed just how hard its defense was as even after being hit by tens of attacks, it hadn''t gotten destroyed. Another wave of attacks arrived, this one having even more attacks as those from the back quickly attacked as well, and the head came crumbling down, but the golem was still not destroyed. "Dammit, get its arms, even without sir Siggurd holding it down, it won''t be able to do much without its arms!" Reign shouted, to which the others nodded and attacked the golem''s arms. In a span of a couple of seconds, both arms crumbled, and Siggurd stopped using his ability as he panted slightly. He had used his gravity increase to its current maximum and it took some effort from him, but he would only need a couple of minutes to get his mana and stamina back. The golem crashed to the ground before struggling and getting back up. More attacks hit the golem, but it simply charged forward. "This is insane, he''s only at Tier IV and was able to tank so many attacks." Reign said as he charged forward with his swords. He arrived in front of the golem that quickly tried to smash through him, only for Reign to move to the side and sh at its legs. ng! The two swords barely managed to cut through the tough rocks as only two thin lines were left on it, but it was luckily enough to make the golem stop and stare at Reign before attacking him. "For such a big guy, you sure move fast, but that won''t be enough if you want to catch me." Reign said with a smirk as he dodged the golem that tried to stomp him. Numerous attacksnded on the golem from the back and Reign continued attacking it from the front. "Dammit, the core is moving around, so we can''t destroy it easily." Reign said as he clicked his tongue in an annoyed expression before striking the legs again. "Hit the legs, we can easily destroy it after immobilizing it!" Reign shouted as he once again struck the legs of the golem, this time by using his [ Twin Lightning sh ], which allowed him to cut deeper into the golem, as well as to shock it, but unfortunately, the lightning did nothing as the golem was seeminglypletely immune to it. "What about this then?" Reign asked as he used his light maniption and struck the golem''s legs from the back, but again, it did little to nothing. "Alright then, what about this one?!" Reign said with an excited expression as he shed at the legs with his darkness covering his swords, which allowed them to cut much deeper than before. ''So darkness is very effective, light and lightning aren''t at all.'' Reign thought as he nced behind him. "Stop attacking, I''ll deal with it myself, you guys conserve your mana!" Reign moved incredibly quickly and dodged the golem that had suddenly jumped and tried to tten him before shing at the legs again, each time cutting deeper and deeper. ''The one that used the artifact was able to use the light element, and the prison was made out of darkness, seems like the artifact is simr as light doesn''t work against these guys, nor does any other element, but darkness is very effective.'' Reign thought as he shed and shed while dodging. In a couple of seconds, one of the legs started crumbling before Reign attacked the other one with full strength, destroying them both. "Now, what can you do without either one of your legs, huh?" Reign asked the golem as he climbed on top of it, standing on its chest. "The core is still moving, so even now, you don''t want to surrender?" "Alright, I''ll just destroy everything." Reign smirked as he started shing, but had to quickly jump back to dodge an attack. "So you can regenerate as well, that''s just unfair." Reign said as the golem managed to get one of its arms back. "Let''s see whether your regeneration can keep up with my damage, shall we?" Reign charged against and attacked without stopping for an instant. One arm was not nearly enough to change the tide of the battle, and after about 1 minute, most of the torso was gone, and the arm was heavily damaged. "Damn, you sure are one tenacious bastard." Reign said as he panted slightly before attacking again, only to suddenly stop. "Dammit, get away, it''s going to blow!" Reign said as he jumped backward while the others quickly started running away, only for the torso of the golem to crumble as the core was revealed. The core broke in an instant as Basred appeared in front of the group with one arm extended forward. "That was dangerous," Basred said as Reign sighed in relief. "Yeah, even if we manage toe close to destroying them, they will blow themselves up." "You think there are more of these things here?" "Definitely, just one golem won''t be enough to defend an artifact, right?" "Yeah, I guess so," Basred said as he sighed. The group inspected the golem for a short period of time, but there was nothing there. The core was what seemed to move the pile of rocks that crumbled to dust the moment it was destroyed, so they simply continued forward. "Darkness works well on them, but I don''t know if any other element has a simr effect." Reign said as the others shrugged their shoulders. From what they were able to see in the very beginning when they all attacked the golem in unison, no attack did a lot more damagepared to the others, so they doubted it. "Sir Basred''s attack did a lot of damage, but that might be because he is a Tier Vbatant, so his attacks are naturally much more powerful than ours," Alistair said as Reign nodded his head. "Well, if there are a lot of those bastards in here, then this is going to be quite troublesome." Chapter 742 Beneath The Surface: Entering The Muddy Depths ? "Spread out, make sure to block its attacks!" Siggurd said as 20 people were fighting against one golem. They were fighting it together and right now, they were actually using this asbat practice. Over 2 hours had passed since they had entered the underground cave, and so far, they had fought against 8 golems. Reign was the one who dealt with the second one by himself as he had asked them all not to intervene as he wanted to see just how strong a golem was when fighting against it himself. It turned out to be stronger than expected. With its head and arms still present, the golem was much more powerful, it was able to respond to Reign''s attacks faster, and it could even use its arms to defend against his attacks as the front of the arms was even sturdier than its legs. Actually, the arms proved to be the toughest part of the golem''s body. After that, in order for Reign to regain his mana and conserve his strength, Basred and a couple of Tier IV individuals fought against the next golem. Basred''s ability proved to be quite effective against the golem, and not only because he was a tier higher than everyone else, but because the sonic waves that would hit the golem would actually destabilize it. They would even shake the core and make the numerous rocks that made up the golem shake, some of them falling off from its body. The ability that Basred had was very effective, even more effective than Reign''s darkness, but that might be because he was a Tier Vbatant as well. Right now, Reign and the others were staring at the battle taking ce in front of them. They weren''t in a hurry to find the artifact right now as they had closed the hole back when they went down. The two Tier IV earth maniptors had done it. Instead of jumping straight down with the others, they had actually created two small tforms on each side of therge hole and jumped on them, while another wind maniptor had jumped down with them, waiting for them to finish before they all went down to meet up with the rest of the group. That meant that the demons wouldn''t be able to notice anything in the area as the two had used rocks to patch up the hole before cing ayer of soil above it. The ground was quite tough because of that, and the only way for it to break would be for a Tier III individual to hit it multiple times with full force, or a Tier IV to strike it once with everything he had, which was highly unlikely since there was no reason for the demons to go around hitting the ground. The demons had no idea they were even in this area since they had killed all the groups that they hade across. Instead of running blindly forward, they decided to slowly make their way deeper through the tunnels and destroy the golems while conserving their strength, after all, they had no idea just how many of them they would need to face, nor if there were any more powerful golems or any other creatures inside as well. The golem fell down after a 10-minute-long battle, and everybody who was fighting him sat down on the ground to rest up. They had used a lot of mana as their powers weren''t as effective as Reign''s darkness, so they had to spend double the effort for half the resultspared to him. Bright light fell on some of them while purple demonic energy fell on others as Reign and Laura used their abilities to heal those who were injured. They had a couple of more healers present, three more to be exact, but they had been healing them before, so now it was time for them to rest up and recharge their mana while Reign and Laura took over and healed. "Both of them are more powerful than us in a fight, and their abilities allowed them to heal themselves and others with the same efficiency as we do, these two are freaking monsters man." One of the healers said as he nced at Laura and Reign and chuckled. He wasn''t jealous of either of them as he knew that such power wasn''t to be taken lightly. Both of them had to risk their lives and fight at the frontlines all the time in order to hone their skills and be more powerful while he and the other healers mostly stayed in the back, rarely ever being in danger. "Well, it''s to be expected, she''s a demon hunter, while Reign, well, he''s something else entirely, I doubt that anyone other than the two leaders could beat him, to be honest." "Yeah, that guy is just too much, I was shocked when I learned that some people have 2 innate abilities, and that guy has even more." All three of the healers nodded their heads, feeling slightly better about themselves. After all, what could they do, they weren''t blessed with great innate abilities and powers like Reign and Laura, so it was only natural for them to be weaker and to stay out ofbat most of the time. "You guys alright now?" Reign asked the ones that finished their fight against the golem, prompting them all to nod their heads as 5 minutes had passed since the golem died. It was Basred''s job to destroy the golem once it tried to self-destruct as his ability could immediately disrupt the core and destroy it. Even Reign couldn''t do it as quickly and effectively as him. "Alright then, let''s move, Liara, which way do we go?" Siggurd asked as they were currently standing in another cave that was below the one they were originally in. They didn''t know just how deep down they were, but thanks to them memorizing the way they took to get here, they were certain that they were now located right below it. Liara''s eyes turned hazy again as she pointed her arm to the right, prompting Reign to send an orb of light over there so that they could see what was present. What they found, was slightly unexpected. There was no tunnel present at all. They all nced at each other Liara shook her head as she didn''t know why the souls pointed there. They all made their way over there and found out why the souls told them to go there. There was no tunnel, but there was a hole in the ground. Reign sent his orb below, which allowed them to see how deep the hole was. "Not too bad, about 7 meters." Reign said as he stared at the ground below them. "The ground looks a bit different, smootherpared to before," Siggurd said as he stared down as well. "Hmmmm hey, can somebody bring over a couple of rocks from the golem''s body?!" Reign asked, which made everybody look at him weirdly. Still, they obliged, and a minuteter, there were a couple ofrge rocks ced next to Reign and Siggurd. Reign grabbed one rock, while Siggurd grabbed another, and they threw them down. As soon as the rocksnded on the ground, a ssh was heard. "It''s not rocks, it''s more akin to a bog." "Yes, it looks quite muddy, but at the very least, it''s not deep, only about 30 C 40cm ( 1 C 1.3 feet )." "Shall we?" Siggurd asked as Reign nodded to him. Everybody gathered around the hole, which was about 6 meters wide. Not all of them could jump in at once, so the first ones to go down were Reign, Alistair, Siggurd, Liara, and Laura. Basred was staying up with the others to make sure nothing happened to them, and he was going to be thest one to go down. There was no need for Siggurd to use his ability, nor did the wind maniptors need to use it either as a 7-meter jump wasn''t dangerous to any of them. They were all Tier IVbatants and even if they were to jump down from a height of 12 meters, they would still be fine as long as they used mana to reinforce their bodies. Reign and the others jumped down andnded, sshing the thick mud all around them and touching the bottom right away. "Damn, this is disgusting," Liara said as she nced down at the mud. "Yeah, but what can we do, this is where the souls told us to go, we have to listen to them." Reign said as the others started jumping down as well. After a couple of seconds, everybody had made it below, and so far, there were no monsters attacking them. Liara once again showed them the way and Reign lit up their surroundings before they started moving to their location. There was no tunnel present, the entire area they were in was incredibly wide, so they simply moved forward. It was at that time that the ground shook as a couple of meters away from them, the mud started rising. Chapter 743 Rising Threat: Fighting The Horde ? "Another golem?" Liara asked as the entire group stared vigntly at whatever creature was rising from the mud. "No, it doesn''t seem to be another one of those guys," Siggurd said as Reign and the others took out their weapons. "The mud isn''t that deep, how did something asrge as that suddenly appear in front of us?" "Either the mud is much deeper there, or we might not be standing on ground right now," Reign told Laura who asked the question, which made everybody stare apprehensively below their feet. The mud finally slid down from the monster and its body presented itself to Reign and the others. The balls of light that Reign had summoned made it easy for them all to identify the monster, unfortunately, this was the first time any of them hade across such a being. It stood at about 5 meters tall, but a part of its body was in the mud, perhaps about a meter or more. The monster had a long tail, one akin to a crocodile''s tail while standing on two legs. The legs of the monster seemed to be rtively shortpared to the rest of the body as the torso was 3 meters tall, while the head was rtively small, being as tall as a normal human''s head, but elongated to the back and front. The legs and arms were covered in thick scales while the rest of the body was seemingly made out of dark green rocks. The ws of the monster were about 30cm long and a mere nce was enough to tell them all that they were trouble. The mouth of the monster was closed, but even then, the sharp teeth were visible as they protruded out of the monster''s mouth. The presence of the monster was overbearing as it stared at Reign and the others before opening its mouth. A powerful wind blew at Reign and the others as the monster roared at them, and with it, a powerful stench assaulted them. "Hasn''t brushed its teeth for quite some time I see," Alistair said as he held his nose before smirking. Reign charged first. He couldn''t use his lightning here, the mud made it impossible as he would hit the others as well, so he was sticking with using the darkness element. He hoped that the monster they were fighting against right now was the same as the golems and was weak to the element of darkness. He arrived almost instantly and struck the monster, but it blocked his swords with its ws. A sound akin to metal striking metal reverberated through the area as the monster pushed Reign back before swiping with its tail, which he easily evaded by jumping toward the monster. He quickly stabbed the monster in the back, but he didn''t get the desired effect as only a small portion of his swords managed to prate through the rocky back of the monster, but even that turned out to be enough to make the monster mad. Reign let go of his swords as the monster jumped back and tried to tten him. He quickly kicked the back of the monster and managed to evade it before he summoned his swords back to his hands. Laura and the others didn''t stand idle anymore as they used their abilities and skills and attacked the monster as well. Siggurd and Basred were standing and merely observing the battle. It would be good for the rest of the group to fight and get used to the monster''s attack pattern, as well as its weaknesses. This turned out to work better than expected as the monster was not as sturdy as the golems were. Its back was the ce that had the highest defense while the front was not that difficult to damage. More and more attacksnded and soon, the monster was riddled with injuries and was walking with some difficulty. They all found it a bit weird. The deeper they went, the closer they got to the artifact, so shouldn''t the monsters that were defending it be more powerful as well? Compared to the golems, this monster was definitely better at attacking, but against a group of people, it was simply unable to do anything and died quite quickly. "Liara, where to next, quickly, show us the way!" Reign said with a shout, making the others nce at him in confusion. Liara didn''t ask any questions and quickly pointed in a direction. "Everybody run as fast as you can, now!" Reign shouted as he ran toward the direction Liara had pointed while using the balls of light to make it easy for the others to follow him. A secondter, they all realized why he was running and why he was so tense as the ground started shaking. They suddenly had to start jumping around as the mud started rising all around them. "Oh god, don''t tell me that these are-" "They''re everywhere, the monsters are everywhere in this ce!" A girl from the group said with horror visible on her face. It wasn''t just her that felt horrified and scared at what they had just found out as everyone had the same expression as they ran with all their might. More and more monsters rose from the depths of the area, some of them rising faster than the others, which made Siggurd and Basred a bit nervous, so they used their powers to get rid of them quickly. The rest of the group did so as well, as did Reign. He was going all out and clearing up the way for the others. His darkness was not that effective against the monsters, so he used his light maniption, which ended up being very effective. His swords turned into beacons for the group as they shone a bright white light. The power of light that Reign was using allowed him to easily cut through the monsters, but there were hundreds of them in the area, perhaps even above a thousand. Even if they were to all go all out and fight the monsters, they might end up winning, but that would mean using up all their trump cards and using up all the mana they had. Reign swung his swords with full force, cutting through the monsters as if they were made out of butter. ''These guys, how are they so weak against light, it''s as if I''m hitting a paper doll, not a huge monster.'' Reign thought as he killed more and more of the monsters who didn''t even bleed, they would just crumble down. Finally, he arrived at a tunnel that had a slightly steep slope. He turned around and started fighting and killing the monsters around him as the others continued running toward him. They were jumping from monster to monster as the mud was over a meter deep, which would slow them down considerably. They finally arrived, and they had done it just as the monsters had all woken up and were charging at them. "We''ll hold them back, go down!" Siggurd said as he, Basred, and Reign stood in front of the others and fought against the monsters. Siggurd was able to use his gravity maniption to make the monsters act weirdly, he would change the gravity in one area in a second, then change it again, and again. The monsters would slow down, go faster, slow down, fall, trip He would also jump up before using his ability to increase gravity and stomp the monsters, destroying them instantly. Basred was merely standing still and using his sonic waves, which destroyed the bodies of the monsters instantly while Reign was cutting them up with his swords, as well asunching rays of light at the monsters that would easily prate through their bodies. It only took a couple of seconds for the entire group to go down the tunnel. They had all jumped down and were sliding as the tunnel was incredibly smooth, and when thest person jumped, Reign, Siggurd, and Basred jumped down as well. The monsters were not too big for the tunnel, but none of them went in, they all stood at the entrance and roared, but none of them took a step forward. Reign was sliding for about 20 seconds before reaching the end of the tunnel and falling down. The fall was only about 2.5 meters, so he easilynded on the ground and looked around the area. The rest of the group was fighting right now, and they were fighting against what looked very simr to the monsters they just fought against, but they were smaller, and,pared to those, they were even slightly weaker, but they were real monsters, they bled and felt pain, not like the previous ones that would show emotions, but were just empty husks. "Are these kobolds?" Reign asked as he looked at the familiar monsters that he had fought against multiple times in the past. The kobolds were the monsters that gave Reign and his party great difficulty early on, and he had almost died against one. "Form up, don''t let them overwhelm us with numbers!" Siggurd said as he and Basred started fighting as well. Chapter 744 Dragonized Kobold: A Fierce Battle In The Depths ? The kobolds charged with full force against the entire group. Differentlypared to the golems and previous monsters, they seemed to not be created by whatever influence the artifact had here. Tier III kobolds could be seen charging together with Tier IV ones, and Reign was even able to sense some Tier II kobolds in the back. The monsters hade here a long time ago, and after they sensed the power hidden deep below they tried to take it for themselves, but failed miserably as the monsters guarding the artifact killed many of them. For years, the kobolds lived here, digging through the tough rocks and creating a base for themselves. They fought against other monsters that tried to make this their home in the past as well and slowly regained their previous strength, but they knew that wasn''t enough to get to the artifact, so they continued growing and became more powerful. Their goal was the artifact, and for that, they had mercilessly in anyone that darede here, and upon seeing humans arrive at the entrance of the level they had created their base in, they quickly charged at them. They were going to do the same as they always did, kill the intruders, and be more powerful by doing so, but contrary to what they expected, the intruders that arrived this time were more than their match. Over 400 kobolds were charging at them, and more could be seen behind as well, but thanks to the fact they were mostly Tier III, they were getting ughtered by the group of over 70 Tier IVs. The kobolds actually had more Tier IVbatants, but they were not grouped together, and each time one got close, a couple of Tier IVs would quickly aim at them, doing their best to quickly eliminate them. Reign charged forward as he saw the sight. The first time he fought against a kobold, he was not only outssed when it came to stats but skill as well. The kobolds he fought against were of course many times weaker than the ones he was fighting against right one, and less skillful, but Reign had be a lot more skillfulpared to that time. He charged through the army, cutting through the kobolds as if they were made out of paper. Tens of kobolds died each second and multiple Tier IV kobolds charged at him, doing their best to stop his ughter and deal with him, but they weren''t fast enough. "I''ll go help him out," Basred said as he stepped forward, leaving Siggurd with the rest of the group. He was seemingly walking normally, but slight vibrations could be seen around him. He was using his waves, but he was using them in a different waypared to before. He was keeping them close to him, in an area some 2.5 meters around him. Any kobold that darede 2.5 meters close would be sent flying back, their organs destroyed by the waves, and their bones broken. Even Tier IV kobolds were not spared as each time they tried to attack him, they would be sent flying, but they wouldn''t die. Tier IVs were after all much more powerful than the Tier III ones, but even then, the injuries they would receive from Basred were not light at all. ''There has to be a leader amongst them, right?'' Reign thought as he continued ughtering his way through the kobold army. He was using his lightning to ughter his way through them as he was most familiar and proficient with it. Even the kobolds that didn''t attack him but were rtively close would be shocked by his lightning, the weaker ones copsing and convulsing from the lightning. He killed and killed before suddenly widening his eyes as he felt danger from the front. Reign quickly stopped and jumped backward, only for a shadow to crash from above at his previous location. Reign quickly pointed his finger forward and fired a lightning ray at the enemy who didn''t even move. The ray of lightning hit the enemy, but did little damage, only burning the area where it hit. As the dust around the monster settled, Reign gulped as he saw the monster for the first time. He stood at about 3 meters tall and was covered by ck scales. Two wings were unfurled behind him as his ws shimmered dangerously. His face was not the same as the other kobolds, it was a bit longer, and his mouth was elongated forward as many sharp teeth could be seen in it. The monster was broad and muscr, and a mere nce was enough to tell Reign how powerful it was. The monster roared and charged at Reign with great speed, which made Reign quickly grab his swords and hold them in a reverse grip before lowering his body and zooming past the monster. [ Severing, Dual Lightning sh ] Lightning erupted around the monster as the marks appeared on each side of his waist, but the swords didn''t manage topletely cut through the incredibly tough scales and the damage that was done was light. "Dammit, this guy''s definitely a Tier V being." Reign said with a heavy face as a slight smirk appeared on it. "But, you don''t seem to be as intelligent as the other kobolds, is that a side-effect from that weird evolution, or is it a mutation?" Reign asked, and therge kobold in front of him stared at him with anger. "Ah, so you understand what I''m saying, huh?" [ Inspect ] [ Dragonized Kobold, War Chief ] "Right, you guys have the blood of dragons flowing through your bodies, it seems you got a bit more." Kobolds all believed that they were the lucky race that possessed the bloodline of dragons, albeit a minuscule amount that does little to nothing except give them their physical appearance and scales. Compared to other races, such as the Dragonkin who were blessed by the dragons and had a portion of their powers, the kobolds were too inferior. But, from time to time, there would be kobolds who were born with more dragon blood in their body. They were much more powerful than normal kobolds, as well as more intelligent. The one Reign was fighting against right now seemed to be such a kobold, but instead of being more intelligent, he was a lot less intelligent, he couldn''t even use weapons and fought using his body. "Let''s dance, ugly lizard guy." Reign said with a smirk as the kobold roared and attacked him with no care for the kobolds around them. ''Seems like trash-talking works perfectly on monsters as well.'' Reign thought as he saw tens of kobolds die from the angry attacks of the dragonized kobold in front of him. Just as the kobold''s ws were about to reach Reign, who, for some reason, was not moving at all, the kobold was sent flying to the side. "That was a dangerous stunt you just pulled," Basred said as Reign smiled at him. "Really, I don''t think so." "I knew you would manage to hit him on time, so instead of trying to fight back and potentially making the kobold move, I thought the best thing to do is to just stand still and let you hit him." "Tch, get ready, that guy ising again," Basred said as he nced over at the kobold that had gotten up and roared again before spreading his wings and flying straight at him. [ Sonic Barrier ] "This should make him stop for a bit, you can attack him from the side," Basred said as a barrier appeared around him. The kobold arrived the instant after it appeared and struck Basred with a fist, but he was unable to pass through the barrier. The kobold clenched his teeth and started using his wings to boost himself forward in order to get through the barrier,pletely forgetting about Reign. No kobold was present near them, they had retreated to around 8 meters around the three as they knew that a battle between such powerful individuals was not something they could meddle in. Only some of their mages could do that, and they were mostly upied with attacking the group of humans that had arrived. Some were charging back in order to help their leader, but they were still not there. "Seriously now, how dumb do you have to be to actually forget about an opponent like this?" Reign asked as he aimed at the kobold. He poured a ton of mana into his sword, which was pulled back with his arm, before stabbing forward. [ Severing, Sword IV ] Reign stabbed forward, and an invisible power immediately struck the kobold from the side. Reign hadn''t moved an inch, which was a clear sign of having mastered the fourth sword of the severing series. The kobold was flung to the side, a hole visible on the side of his waist as some of his scales were broken and fell down on the ground. Red blood coated his scales as he started bleeding, but Reign knew that even this couldn''t be called a serious injury to such a powerful monster. Chapter 745 Tier IV Power Against A Tier V Foe ? Basred nodded his head upon seeing the attack that Reign had used against the kobold. The dragonized kobold in front of them was not as powerful as an average dragonized kobold usually would be. As a being that had the blood of a dragon inside of him, a dragonized kobold not only had an incredible defense, one that was almost unmatched by other beings of his own realm, but it could fly fast, could use dragonic mes, and was able to use magic to a degree. The one they were fighting had incredible defense, but it was still a bit offpared to how it was supposed to be. It could fly, but it hadn''t used a breath attack yet, and it didn''t use magic at all, it was merely fighting by using its body. Reign''s attack had done some damage, but that was far from enough to defeat the kobold. Basred was more than its match, but after seeing how many monsters there were, and thanks to the fact that there was only one Tier V, he was confident that the rest of the group wouldn''t face any difficulties with Siggurd with them, so he was taking it slowly. ''I don''t know what their evolution challenge is, but if they can pass it and evolve soon, we might be able to actually take down a region or two and regain some territory.'' Basred thought as he clenched his hand into a fist. ''With that, we will not only have arger territory with us, but we will be able to have more powerfulbatants, after many years, we might finally be able to make oureback!'' That was the main reason Basred was taking things slowly and was letting Reign fight the kobold and gain some experience from it. After all, with each Tier that a person went up, the difference in power becamerger, but the fighting style that one would have would have to adapt as well. All Tier V beings were much more durable than those below them, and their immense power allowed them to do crazy things. If Basred wasn''t controlling himself when using his ability, he would be able to deal damage to the entire floor, which would kill all the Tier III monsters, but it would hurt his own people as well. Siggurd, for example, could use his gravity in ways he hadn''t shown before. If he went all out, then creating a powerful gravitational force in one ce that would start pulling everything in and crushing it in a manner simr to a ck hole could appear, killing everything in a 400-meter radius that wasn''t a Tier V being. If he was to do it near a hill, for example, he could destroy the entire hill with rtive ease. After all, Tier IV was only the entry to the Warrior realm, while Tier V was the middle of the Warrior Realm, which was where people would finally be able to bring out the full power of their abilities, while Tier VI was where one was able to bring the destructive power and control over their abilities to a new level, the most powerful amongst them being capable of leveling an entire town by themselves. Basred wanted Reign, as well as Laura, to gain some experience with fighting against Tier V beings so that after they evolved, they could help them defeat the demons. He knew that they wouldn''t be able to stay for long after evolving, but they would be able to stay here for a couple of days, which would be enough to take down a territory or two. "Come on, he''s not that strong, you need to move around and make sure to not allow him to grab you," Basred told Reign who was dodging the kobold''s attacks before ncing to the side as a couple of kobold mages appeared. "Humph!" Basred snorted in annoyance before using a sonic wave. Suddenly, the area in front of him was distorted as the wave made its way to the kobolds in an instant. The hard rocks of the underground all cracked as the kobolds were suddenly pulverized, turning into nothing but a mist of blood. The sonic wave continued forward, killing any kobold that was in front of it before dissipating some 240 meters from Basred. In total, that one attack killed 60 kobolds, and it looked like Basred had barely used any power for it. Reign nced at Basred with his eyes wide open as the kobold did the same, but his eyes turned bloodshot in anger as he suddenly took a deep breath. "Oh, so you can use a breath attack, huh?" Basred asked as the kobold suddenly opened his mouth, from which fire came out, heading straight at Basred who used his sonic barrier again. The powerful mes actually started damaging the rocks as the ones around Basred started melting after a couple of seconds. Reign sighed as he walked over to the kobold. "You really never learn, huh?" Reign asked as he ced his hand on the kobold''s shoulder before suddenly jumping up and using his sword to stab the monster through the eye. The kobold screamed in pain as he started thrashing around with Reign still on his back. His mes went everywhere around the two, killing many kobolds who were toote to dodge them. Reign clenched his other hand before stabbing the kobold from the side, right where the liver was. Of course, that was where the liver was for humans, as a monster, the kobold might have a different cement of organspared to them. Of course, that was not the reason why Reign was stabbing him there, it was simply because that was where he hit the kobold with the fourth sword, and where the scales had been prated. His sword entered through the wound, causing the kobold to trash even more as Reign held him tightly before pulling his sword out and stabbing again, and again, and again. The kobold finally spread out his wings, which pushed Reign back slightly before flying up and suddenly crashing to the ground. He was aiming to crush Reign, but Reign quickly let go of his sword that was still embedded in the kobold''s eye before kicking off his body andnding on the ground. The kobold managed to turn and spread his wings in order to stop his descent before staring at Reign and using his breath attack again. Reign chuckled as he didn''t move, which made Basred a bit nervous. ''This kid, has he lost his mind?!'' Reign suddenly opened his mouth and fired a beam of lightning at the kobold before it was able to spew out his mes. The lightning beam was only about 2 meters away from it when its mes erupted forward and met with the beam. The two breath attacks collided as neither one of the two stopped using them, they poured more and more mana into their attack in order to overwhelm the opponent, but neither side was winning. The main reason for that was because his breath attack was spread out. He was able to breathe out mes that would beunched forward andpared to the lightning roar, which was a breath attack was much denser andpact, it was unable to push it back. The kobold''s breath attack covered arger area, it was as fast and powerful as Reign''s, but the main difference was that as a Tier V being, his breath attack should be faster and more powerful, not equal to Reign''s attack. After a couple of seconds, both parties stopped as they couldn''t use the breath attack for too long. Reign smirked at the kobold who felt insulted that a being that was obviously weaker than him was able to force him to a draw. He roared before charging at Reign again, the sword still on his head. As the kobold was flying at Reign, the sword suddenly moved. It pushed forward, causing the kobold some pain as Reign manipted it from a distance. He was smiling as he saw how the kobold suddenly changed its course. Basred was watching the entire thing and was dumbfounded by what he was seeing. ''Even if the kobold is weaker than an average Tier V, he''s still a Tier V being, a Tier IV shouldn''t be able to fight against it in such a way!'' ''This kid, what the hell is he, to actually possess such power as a Tier IV being?!'' Basred, without even noticing it himself, shed a smile as he looked over at Reign. His fists were clenched and he was feeling excited. ''With this kid helping us, I''m sure of it, I''m sure we can fight back against the demons.'' ''I had almost lost hope, to think a person such as him would actually exist, and to think he would appear here for his evolution.'' Basred''s face suddenly turned solemn. ''We have to make sure to forge a rtionship with him, with Laura a member of his party, I''m certain that in the near future, they will be able toe back and help us.'' ''If the rest of their team arrives, of which I have heard great things, I''m sure that we will be able to take back our!'' Chapter 746 Reigns Desperate Battle: Unleashing The Kobolds Hidden Persona ? Basred continued staring at the battle with an excited expression. He had made a decision to not meddle in the fight if it was not necessary. Only if Reign was in danger would he move, and thankfully, his ability was incredibly fast, so he was certain that he would be able to save him from whatever might happen. Reignunched himself forward and attacked the kobold that was trying to take out the sword. Reign was going all out with the sword aura in order to make the sword push in as much as it could. Compared to the incredible strength the kobold possessed, the push was weaker so the sword was slowly getting pulled out, but that was all that Reign needed. For whatever reason, the kobold in front of him had been dealt a bad hand during its evolution/mutation. He was dumb, easily distracted, and not as powerful as a true Tier V dragonized kobold was supposed to be. Pushing the sword deeper and forcing the kobold to focus on getting it out was enough to make the kobold fully focus on doing so, which made him almost forget about Reign who had arrived from the side. He was aiming for the first injury he had inflicted upon the kobold again, and just as the first time he had attacked it, the kobold waspletely focused on something else, leaving himself wide open to Reign. [ Lightning Lance ] Lightning erupted around Reign''s sword, transforming it into ance made out of lightning that covered his entire arm up to his shoulder. The kobold noticed therge amount of mana and the lightning, but it was toote as thence struck him from the side, prating through the scales and widening the injury, as well as making it deeper. That was not all, however, as the lightning erupted inside the kobold, damaging his organs. The kobold possessed incredible defense and was pretty much immune to Reign''s lightning, but that was only true for the outside. His scales were incredibly tough and provided great defense, but inside, well that was a different story. The kobold roared in pain and let go of the sword before quickly swinging at Reign who blocked the attack but was sent flying to the side. He smirked, however, as the sword pushed deeper into the eye again, causing the kobold to scream in pain again. "This moron, he''s just too easy to be dealt with." Reign said as a trickle of blood escaped his mouth. He had managed to defend against the attack, but the kobold was much more powerful than he was, so he was still injured. He wiped the blood off with his sleeve before jumping to the side, evading the kobold''s attack. The kobold had used his wings to quickly rise up in the air before crashing down at Reign and swinging his arm down at him. The attack missed and his ws struck the hard rock, the ws managed to prate through the rock and cracks quickly spread out as some of the rock broke. Reign gulped slightly upon seeing the power of the attack. He knew just how tough the rocks around this ce were, and in order to stab through them and force them to crack, he would need to strike with full force, using a weapon, and a lot of mana, as well as his abilities. The kobold was able to do it without using that much mana, his strength was just that high. The kobold moved again, opening his mouth wide in an attempt to bite Reign who quickly ducked before using the pommel of his sword to strike the kobold''s head from below. The kobold''s head cocked back from the attack before Reign suddenly used his free arm to punch it''s throat. [ Compact Punch, 100% ] A shockwave erupted as the kobold''s throat was hit. The neck muscles convulsed for an instant as the throat was pushed back. The kobold suddenly found itself unable to breathe for a short period of time, which made it stop attacking as it grabbed its throat. Reign didn''t miss such an opportunity and quickly pulled his arm back before stabbing forward. He aimed at the kobold''s other eye. If he was able to stab his other eye and blind him, this battle would basically be over already. Just as he was certain he would seed, the kobold lifted one of its arms, stopping the sword with his palm. The sword managed to prate a bit through the palm, but only about half a cm. Reign pushed forward with his full force, but he couldn''t move the sword at all. The kobold suddenly took a deep breath before grabbing the other sword, to which Reign quickly responded by trying to push it deeper, but the sword was unable to move an inch. The kobold jerked his arm forward, taking the sword out of his eye before swinging the sword at Reign who looked at him with shock. Right as the sword was about to hit Reign, it disappeared while Reign let go of his other sword and quickly ducked before grabbing the back of the kobold''s knees. He pulled, and the kobold immediately lost his bnce and fell down on his back. Reign quickly jumped forward andnded on the kobold''s torso, cing his knees at his two arms and locking the kobold in ce. Lightning coiled around his hands as he started punching the kobold. Each fist arrived faster than the previous one, and in the span of only 2 seconds, over one hundred punches had been thrown at the kobold''s face. The kobold''s head was barely injured, but more and more punches werending, if things were to continue this way, it would only be a matter of time before he started getting injured. One area that was injured and hurt a lot was its eye that had been stabbed, and Reign made sure to aim there many times, causing his lightning to linger around the wound and cause even more damage to the kobold. Suddenly, the kobold''s wings moved, pushing it forward and making Reign lose his bnce. The kobold''s arms were suddenly free, and in an instant, the kobold grabbed Reign''s arms before opening his mouth, aiming to bite Reign''s head off. Basred extended his arm forward, ready to st the kobold away in an instant before sighing in relief as he saw Reign smirk again. Both he and the kobold were now in the air, and even though the kobold was holding his arms, his legs and the remainder of his body were free. Reign quickly brought his knees up before twisting his arms. His upper body went back, dodging the bite before his legs quickly went up, the kobold''s head between them. He grabbed the kobold''s neck with his legs by wrapping around it before pulling back with full force. Thanks to the bite, the kobold was already slightly moving forward, and with the legs now pulling him forward, he found himself going forward and down. In an instant, the dangerous situation that Reign had found himself in was turned around as the kobold''s facended right on the ground. The kobold''s grip rxed slightly and Reign quickly got away from the kobold before taking out both of his swords. For some reason, he wasn''t excited, nor happy, but quite serious and rmed. The kobold calmly stood up before facing Reign. His eye had a different glint to it, and his entire character had seemingly changed. "Human, to think you would injure this proud body of mine so much." The kobold spoke in a calm and collected way, which made Reign gulp as he suddenly felt immense dangering from the kobold. "This, however, is the end to that." The kobold said before his wings pped once, allowing him to appear in front of Reign immediately. The kobold simply thrust his hand forward, and thanks to the long and sharp ws, it was as if somebody had stabbed forward with a very thick spear. Reign dodged the attack by moving both his body and head to the side. The hand passed next to his cheek, causing a small cut to appear on it before the kobold suddenly lifted his leg and kicked Reign from the side,unching him to the side. The kobold quickly moved again, only to be suddenlyunched back before suddenly bouncing off invisible walls in the air. [ Sonic yground ] Basred stared at the kobold with a serious expression before ncing over at Reign who had gotten up from the ground. "Just what the hell happened, how did his behavior change so suddenly?" "Well, it seems like the kobold you were fighting truly had a serious problem during his evolution, only when you managed to inflict enough damage did the kobold ''wake up''." "You can think of it as having two consciousnesses, one hibernates while the other, a much dumber one, deals with most of the things." "So like a split personality?" "In a way, yes." "At least that''s what I''m hoping happened here," Basred said as his skill ended. Chapter 747 The Fearsome Tier V Showdown: Basreds Overwhelming Power ? Basred stared at the kobold who got up from the ground. Some of his scales had fallen down as blood started flowing out of his body, drenching his ck scales in them and making him look extremely menacing. "A Tier V." The kobold said in a calm voice as he took a deep breath. He stared at Basred before his wings unfurled, but instead of taking off and flying, something else happened. His wings suddenly started shaking, they started warping before suddenly, they burst. The wings fell down on the ground as they were reced by new wings. "Dammit, there was no split personality, he just managed to awaken his powerspletely!" Basred said as he suddenly used his sonic waves and attacked the kobold who disappeared from the spot as he took flight. His new wings wererger than his old ones, they were sharper as well as they looked like they were made out of metal. He zoomed through the air and made his way to Reign who narrowed his eyes and clenched both of his swords as lightning enveloped him. ''His speed is incredible, I might be able to reach it if I transform, but for now, I can only hope to increase it to the point of being able to keep up with the bastard in my normal state.'' Reign thought as both light and darkness appeared around him as well. The light and darkness converged at Reign as his lightning formed an armor while they formed two ethereal wings, one made out of pure darkness, the other out of pure light. He moved forward and took flight as well, shocking both Basred and the kobold. ''As I thought, using the two abilities to form wings uses way too much mana!'' Reignined in his head as he charged at the kobold. He had thought about using his abilities in such a way for a while, with him being able to form an armor out of lightning, he realized that he could create almost anything with his abilities. He could create swords made out of light, darkness, or lightning, he could make other forms of armor pieces and weapons as well, but they weren''t as powerful as real items, so the best way to use his abilities was still the same as before. Instead of making a sword, coating his sword in ayer of lightning, light, or darkness worked better and made it more powerful, the same went for the armor and so on. Wings, however, were different. They were entirely made out of mana and cost a lot of mana each second to be sustained, but they allowed him to fly and boosted his speed. Compared to his wings that would appear when he transformed, they didn''t give him as much speed, and they were quite fragile as one could destroy them with one strong attack. Still, for a situation like this one, when he and Basred were dealing with a monster that was very fast and could fly, this was the best solution. He flew forward, and the kobold did the same as both of them gained even more speed before shing. Reign had used his [ Lightning Lance ] ability again, but he had used it twice, creating twonces made out of lightning before boosting them with a little bit of his light and darkness, turning one into ance of white lightning, while the other one was made out of ck lightning. The twonces shed against the kobold''s powerful ws, and they broke as Reign was sent flying back. He, however, never expected to win in a sh against a Tier V being, his only goal was to make the kobold stop for an instant, which he had managed to do. Suddenly, a barrier made out of sonic waves appeared around the kobold as more and more sonic waves appeared around him as Basred had extended his arm, cing his palm over the kobold before closing it, which signaled the start of the attack. Sonic waves suddenly started bombarding the kobold from all sides as he quickly ced his arms close to his body and brought his knees up before covering his front with his wings, turning into a ball that floated in the air. The sonic waves stopped him from falling as they came from every single direction, and each time they struck the kobold, his body would heavily shake as some blood would starting out of it. Thanks to the waves, even the blood was unable to fall down to the ground as it was sted from all sides, sshing on the kobold each time as soon enough, the ck ball in the air turned into a red one from all the blood that had been spilled before beingunched at the kobold. The skill only stopped after some 30 seconds, during which Reign stared at the sonic barrier with fear. This was the first time he had seen such a skill, one that made it impossible for an enemy to defend against or break. He imagined himself instead of the kobold in the barrier and realized that he would fare the same as the kobold did. The attacks were relentless, the sonic waves were incredibly fast and dealt a lot of damage. No, he wouldn''t fare the same, he would probably die before even 20 seconds passed. The power that Basred disyed made Reign realize just how powerful a true Tier V was, not a battle suit that was made by a civilization that was unable to be powerful as quickly as others, or a kobold that possessed enough strength to be barely called a Tier V. Basred had been a Tier Vbatant for a long time, and not only did he have a lot of fighting experience, but he was much more proficient at controlling mana than most. His control over mana was higher than some Tier VIbatants, and that was something that was true for most of the Tier Vs that led the human regions on the. They had all been stuck at Tier V for a long time, so the only thing they were able to do was hone their skills and improve themselves in other ways instead of leveling up and getting more stats. Every single one of them was a mid-grade Tier V, and unfortunately, none had managed to reach the high grade. Nobody knew why, it was as if something was blocking them from doing so, and that had been the case for a long time now. Still, that allowed Basred topletely overpower the low-grade Tier V kobold after thirty seconds were up and he lifted the sonic barriers, the red ball fell down to the ground, as did all the blood. The kobold crashed to the ground andy down on his back as a puddle of blood appeared around him. He groaned before getting up from the ground and staring at Basred with a fearful face. He wanted to move, but his legs were shaking from the damage he took. His entire body had been damaged quite a lot by Basred''s skill, and he was unable to even move properly. "It seems like they''re almost finished on their end as well." Basred suddenly said as he nced to the side, to which Reign nodded as he saw how there were only about 60 kobolds left, and they were all trying to run away while the members of the group were chasing after them. They were monsters after all, so there was nothing bad about killing every single one of them. "Just who are you?" The dragonized kobold asked with a tired voice as he stared at Basred who chuckled. "Just people who are very interested in something below, but you don''t need to know more, after all, this is it for you," Basred said as he snapped his fingers, creating another sonic wave that hit the kobold from above, forcing him to fall face-first on the ground. The kobold ced his hands on the ground and started getting up, only to be hit with another wave, and then another, and another. "I guess I shouldn''t do this, you deserve a faster death," Basred said before taking a deep breath and then exhaling slowly. He took another deep breath as the kobold tried getting up, but was forced to be on his knees and stare at Basred weakly. Basred opened his eyes and looked at the kobold before opening his mouth and forming a circle with it. Suddenly, he exhaled sharply. Reign only saw a blur. The kobold was hit instantly, his body beingunched back and embedded in the wall that was made out of the hard rock that had cracked from the blow. [ Sonic wave, speed 10x ] Basredunched a wave so fast, that only a good second after the attack ended, did Reign hear a loud explosion from the front, which was the sonic barrier being broken. The kobold''s body was broken in pieces, his face was no longer the same as even the skull was broken. It only took an instant for the kobold to die without even knowing what had hit him. Chapter 749 A Mysterious Massacre ? The tunnel they passed through didn''t lead them to a lower level, instead, it led to anotherrge open area on the same level they were already on. Reign and the others had already made a formation and were ready to fight the monsters that were present in this area, which, ording to the kobolds, were rock lizards. The rock lizards were powerful monsters whose bodies werepletely covered in rocks. None of them here were that strong, to be honest, with the most powerful amongst them being Tier IV rock lizards, but the problem was the rocks. Over time, rock lizards would take in mana from the surroundings and their rocks would be more powerful, they would be tougher. As the rock lizards had been for a long time, the rocks covering their bodies were the same ones that were found around them, and since even Tier IVbatants had a hard time destroying them, the rock lizards were able to defeat the kobolds time and time again. Even the dragonized kobold had to retreat thest time they fought as the lizards were able to defend against his attacks with their powerful defense, and there were more lizards than kobolds present. The lizards were about 1.5 to 2 meters long, with the longest being the most powerful amongst them, a peak Tier IV rock lizard that was about 2.2 meters long. They were very fast, could climb on walls and even stick to ceilings, and were able to defeat most of their enemies simply by charging them and hitting them with their heads, which werepletely covered by the rocks and were incredibly difficult to break. As Reign and the others arrived in the open area, they were confused by theck of lizards. From what the kobolds that Aethion had interrogated told him, the rock lizards would quickly sense any intruders entering the area and would appear almost instantly, with more and moreing in the next 2 minutes. They were highly territorial and were a nightmare to be dealt with as they attacked without any care for themselves. They would simply use theirrge numbers to overwhelm the enemy and destroy them. Reign and the others stared around them before Basred opened his mouth. "I found them, about a thousand, around that corner." Basred pointed his finger in a direction, and nobody could see any corner as the entire ce was enveloped in darkness. Reign used his light maniption and created even more balls of light that he scattered around them, and sent some to where Basred was pointing at. Upon their arrival, the balls of light clearly showed a corner, and Reign and the others nced at each other before Liara stepped forward and pointed in the same direction. "Dammit, they''re right at the entrance." Reign said as he nced at the others. "Get ready, I wanted to try fighting them here since the tunnel would give us an advantage as we could go in and eliminate the high number advantage the lizards have on us, but it seems that is impossible." "Could they have known about that?" Alistair asked, to which Reign shrugged his shoulders. "Could be, the kobolds used a simr tactic in the past, so the lizards might have learned from it, after all, they did suffer more casualties than they usually would have thanks to that." "Something is weird, none of them are moving, not in the slightest," Basred said with a frown. "My waves are quite hard to notice, but I already sent multiple, and I even used some that were a bit stronger to intentionally try and injure some of the lizards and get them angry so that they would attack us, but none of them have moved for even an inch." "Could they be sleeping?" One of the Tier IVs asked from behind Basred who sighed. "They must be very heavy sleepers, the sonic waves I sent were not weak, even with the rocks covering them, the waves would have done some damage to them, I don''t know how they wouldn''t have woken up." "Are you saying they might all be dead?" Reign asked, to which everybody tensed up. The lizards were a problem, quite a big one, but if they were dead, then it would indeed make it easier for them, but the problem was that if the annoying and strong lizards were dead, just what the hell killed them? Reign and the others clenched their weapons and made their way over to the corner of the area. The area was shaped like the letter r, and upon leaving the tunnel, one would find himself in a very long area that was about 20 meters wide, and when one got to the end, one would find that there was more to the area to the right side. Reign and the others arrived at the corner and Reign, together with Siggurd, Basred, Alistair, and two more peak Tier IVs, went forward to see what was going on. Reign waved the others over to tell them they coulde as well before moving forward. Each one of them had a solemn expression on their face as the corpses of over a thousand rock lizards were present in the area in front of them. "What the hell killed them?" "Their bodies are perfectly fine, no injuries are present at all." "Yeah, not even a bit of blood was spilled here." "Reign, their souls?" Basred asked, to which Reign shook his head. "A soul will dissipate naturally after death, so there is no way for me to be certain whether or not something had destroyed their souls or if they died from something else." "Of course, I don''t know many other ways a person could die without suffering any injuries, a sound-based attack simr to yours, but one that might only affect the insides could be what killed them as well," Reign told Basred before taking out his swords. "Hold this one steady, let''s check the insides." Basred nodded his head as he and another Tier IV grabbed the lizard from both sides and held it steady. Reign coated his sword in a white mana that started moving around like a saw before lifting his sword high up. He shed down with full force, aiming at the small cracks between the rocks, which was the only weakness the lizards had. Of course, the cracks were about 1cm wide at their widest, and during a battle, it was incredibly difficult for one to hit right there. If you were using a hammer or any type of blunt weapon, you could forget about trying to exploit the weakness at all. The rocks weren''t just very sturdy, but they were resistant to attacks, and were able to absorb shocks very well, so they basically had no weakness other than the light element, which was what Reign was using right now. His sword cut through the body easily, even some of the rock he managed to strike was cut without much effort. Reign then ced his sword back in its sheath before taking a deep breath and grabbing the corpse with his two hands. He grabbed where he cut the body and then started pushing it on both the left and right, causing the body to start ripping in half. Some of the people who had weaker stomachs even looked away, nobody vomited or anything, they were all Tier IVbatants that had gone through their fair share ofbat. The amount of blood each one had spilled was not small at all. Reign managed to open the body with his bare hands, and he stared inside as gallons of blood starteding out of the body. "Everything seems fine, of course, they are monsters, so I can''t be certain that this is how their organs are supposed to look like." Reign said as he continued looking as he moved the organs around with his hand. "There''s a possibility they were poisoned, after all, there exists quite a lot of poisons that could have killed them without their organs changing at all, some would simply force their organs to stop working, which would kill the bastards." Reign continued looking and giving more ideas of how they died before he stopped. "This one''s heart has been crushedpletely." Reign said with a serious expression. He suddenly got up and took his sword out before again coating it with light. He arrived at another corpse, and simply shed down with full force, splitting the body in half. Without mana in their bodies, the lizards couldn''t further enhance their defenses, so Reign was able to easily cut through the rocks that proved to be weaker than the rocks of the cave because of thatck of mana in the body. He put his hand in one half again and grabbed the heart. "This one has been crushed too, we can''t bepletely certain without checking the rest, but I think all of them died from their hearts getting crushed inside the body." Everybody gulped as they felt slight fear. For all of the lizards, over a thousand of them, to have suddenly gotten their hearts crushed, just what the hell was able to do such a thing? Chapter 750 The Mysterious Slaughter Grounds And The Descent ? Reign and the others had searched around in order to try and find any clues as to what had happened, but there was nothing they could find. The lizards were all dead, and from the looks of it, none of them had even struggled a bit. Their souls were gone, probably taken by the artifact or whatever else was pulling the souls deeper in. They all knew that they wouldn''t gain any answers here, so they continued moving forward. A tunnel was present in front of them, and this one was at a slope, leading to ayer below them. Even though they knew that continuing forward was very dangerous, they had to do it. The demons could not get their hands on the artifact, no matter what it was or what it did. The worst part was that even if whatever waited deeper in was more powerful than the group, it wouldn''t matter to the demons as they could call for more toe and help them out. They outnumbered humanity by a lot, and not only that, but there were many demons present in the world that were stronger than Basred, Siggurd, and the other leaders of the regions. If they were all to leave this ce and try to get inter, there was no guarantee that the demons wouldn''t find it before them and use their overwhelming numbers and strength to take the artifact. Such a thing could not be allowed. An artifact left by a Saint was not something that they could afford to lose or allow the demons to take. They had to take it and try to control it as it might be the one thing that could help them fight back and take back the territories they had lost over the long years of fighting against the demons. Reign and the others moved through the tunnel and arrived at theyer below, only to find that nothing was waiting for them there. They moved through therge open area and Basred used his sonic waves, but he couldn''t find anything either. "There''s no presence of any souls nearby either, just what is going on here?" Reign asked as he looked around. "The kobolds had stayed in their area because the lizards, as well as the monsters that resided deeper in, were more powerful than they were." "The lizards were not the monsters that lived next to the kobolds in the past, the kobolds actually controlled both the areas when they first arrived, and the monsters waiting for them here were something I have never seen before." Reign said as he exined what he learned from the kobolds. "The kobolds named them ''Darkies'', and well, they have limited intellect, so the name doesn''t really make sense, but also doesn''t matter." "The monsters were pitch-ck and were able to hide in the darkness perfectly, which made it hard for the kobolds to fight against them as they would asionally go up and attack them, and thanks to their great stealth abilities, they would always manage to ambush them." "They walked on two legs, but they didn''t have any arms or a head, their torso was where the mouth was located at, and they had multiple eyes around therge mouth." "They were about 2 meters tall and could easily eat a kobold in mere seconds." "It was only after more than a year of them living here that the kobolds saw the lizards who made their way up, killed many of the ''Darkies'', and took over the area we just passed through." "It seems like something happened further below so many monsters changed their habitats, the Darkies might have been annihted back then, to be honest, but the kobolds said they did notice some of them when they would fight the lizards, so I was expecting them to appear here." "Dammit, this is getting weirder and weirder." Reign stated with an annoyed expression as he looked around. "Liara, where do we go?" Liara pointed in a direction, and they all made their way over there. As they were walking, Reign and the others couldn''t help but feel as if something was not right. The atmosphere had changed ever since they made it to the other area where the lizards resided. At first, they all believed that it was because of all the corpses, but now, they were certain that that was not the case as they still felt something was not right. They arrived at the tunnel and entered. The area had been quiterge and open, but nothing had been present inside of it. They moved through the tunnel slowly, making sure nothing would suddenly appear to attack them beforeing out and finding another area, this one, however, was where they saw the sight of carnage. Thousands of corpses were present in the area. Corpses of multiple different monsters, some of which were the ''Darkies'' that the kobolds had fought against in the past. The sheer number of monsters that were killed was astronomically high, and,pletely differently from what happened with the lizards, these had all killed one another. Blood was present in the entire area and everybody was ankle-deep in the blood. The stench of the corpses mixed with the overpowering stench of blood made some of them pale as those who could manipte wind quickly used their abilities to create a dome of wind around them that stopped the nasty smell from assaulting them. The corpses were in bad shape. Some were ripped apart, some had their heads eaten, others had arge hole in the middle of their chest or stomach It was obvious that they had all fought, the area was once the ce of a battle royale, and none of them knew just how long ago the battle had taken ce. At least, that would have been the case if not for the fact that some of the corpses were still bleeding. "How the hell is that possible, if they''re still bleeding, then doesn''t that mean that this took ce not too long ago?" "We have been here for about 5 hours now, so it''s quite possible that the monsters started fighting against each other back when we just arrived," Reign told the Tier IV that asked the question, to which everybody responded by looking around solemnly. "This was all caused by us arriving here, wasn''t it?" Liara asked Reign who nodded at her. "It seems the artifact, or some sort of guardian of the artifact, decided to clear up the way for us, or maybe they killed them all in order to get their souls after they realized I can control souls." Reign stated with a calm expression before looking ahead. "Let''s go, whatever is deeper in, we have to face it, the artifact is the one thing we need to get no matter what, you guys need to find it in order to foil the ns of the demons, me and Laura need to find it in order to progress our mission." Reign said as he walked forward. "No matter what happens, we have to push forward and get to the artifact." The entire group nodded and continued walking forward. They were all even more nervous than they were before and held their weapon tightly as they nced around, trying to see if some of the monsters were perhaps alive, but none were. Reign was able to sense it from the start as he couldn''t sense the existence of a single soul in the entire area. Of course, there was the chance of some golems being here, and since they don''t possess a soul, Reign couldn''t sense them at all, but there were no golems here either. As they walked through the tunnel at the end of the area, they suddenly heard a loud noise as the tunnel started shaking. "What''s going on?!" Alistair asked as they all stopped and stared around, only for the ground beneath them to suddenly shift. The ground opened, and a wall suddenly appeared, dividing the group in two. Reign, Liara, Laura, Basred, and two more Tier IVbatants were in one group and were sliding down while Siggurd was in the other, muchrger group together with Alistair. Reign and the others tried stopping, but they were not simply falling down and sliding, they were being pulled down by an invisible force, as were Siggurd and the other group that was now far away from them. Reign and the othersnded and quickly got in a formation and stared around them. They were in an area that had a lot of greenery, but that was not the only thing that was weird herepared to the ones they had been in before. Here, there was light, and one could even hear the chirping of birds and some small animals moving around. It was as if they had been transported to apletely different ce. As for Siggurd and the others, they found themselves in nearly the same exact ce as well, the only difference was that they were already surrounded by multiple wolves, but these were normal wolves, they seemingly had no mana at all. Chapter 751 The Jungle: The Mysterious Artifacts Creation ? Siggurd and the others immediately attacked, but they were all shocked to find that they couldn''t use mana at all. "What''s going on?!" One of the Tier IVs asked in shock as a wolf jumped at him, only for thetter to punch the wolf, breaking half of its body and sending it flying. "It seems our abilities and control over mana are somehow sealed here, but our physical strength is still the same," Siggurd said as he charged forward and started ughtering the wolves as each hit was enough to annihte them. Even without mana,paring the strength of a Tier IVs body to normal animals was pretty much impossible. The difference between them was the same as the difference between an ant and a human being, even if hundreds and thousands of such wolves were to attack a single Tier IV who couldn''t use mana, the wolves would all be ughtered. Their fangs would break if they tried to bite a Tier IV, as would their ws. It only took Siggurd and the others a couple of seconds to kill the wolves before looking around themselves. "We got separated," Alistair said with a heave expression on his face. "Yes, I just don''t know if it was something that was done on purpose or not," Siggurd told Alistair, prompting the young man, as well as the others, to show solemn expressions on their faces. "You think the artifact did this?" "It could very well be the case," Siggurd said as he nodded his head before looking around the forest they had found themselves in. There was lighting from above as the high ceiling looked like the blue sky. Honestly, if not for their strong perception and great eyesight, maybe even Siggurd and the others would believe they had somehow been transported somewhere else. The sky was seemingly static, however, and upon looking more carefully, one would notice how the sun was a crystal that was hanging from the ceiling while the sky was the ceiling itself as the dark rocks had changed into light blue rocks that made the illusion of one being outside. They all looked around them before moving. They knew that simply standing in ce and waiting for something to change was not going to give them any results, so they were going to explore this ce, and hopefully, find Reign and the others. In the jungle inside the sameyer "It has to be the artifact." Reign said calmly as he looked around the dense jungle they had found themselves in. Exotic trees and nts could be seen wherever they looked, and many small animals could be seen as well. Just like with the forest Siggurd and the others had found themselves in, there was a blue sky present here, although it was a bit difficult to see it thanks to the dense canopy above them. A ''sun'' was also present, but Reign and the others were able to notice that it was fake as well. "What do we do now, there''s only 6 of us here, the others are somece else." One of the Tier IVs that had fallen with them said with slight apprehension as Reign nced over at him. "Yes, there''s only 6 of uspared to over 60 people who are in the other group, but thankfully, sir Basred is with us, so I think we''ll be fine." "Furthermore, I''m pretty sure the artifact is what separated our group like this, it seems like the artifact wants us to be alone when we locate it." "So you think the artifact has a consciousness, a spirit?" Basred asked Reign who nodded his head. "It''s an artifact that was once used by a Saint millions of years ago, I''d be more shocked if it didn''t develop a consciousness by this point." Reign''s words made Basred and the others nod their heads as they agreed with him. They were all in the leveling realm, and the little information they knew about those in the realms above them mostly came from the system, as well as the Transcendents that hade to the long ago. With the increasing invasions of the demons and the constant loss of territories, fewer and fewer Transcendents chose to stay on the, and currently, only three regions had a Transcendent present. Those three had decided to stay and bet everything on the people here. If they were able to help them out enough to start pushing back against the demons and take the world back, the system would reward them greatly, and they would be able to drastically improve themselves in a short period of time, but that was a big if. It was a risk almost none would take, and the three Transcendents were the only connection to the universe they now possessed. They didn''t even have enough power to call mercenaries from different worlds anymore, which was something they had done multiple times in the past. Of course, Basred and the other leaders, as well as the vice-leaders like Liara and the others were the only ones that knew about that. If they were to tell everybody just how dire their current situation was, chaos would ensue and there would be many that would betray humanity and side with the demons in order to survive. Reign and the others ventured deeper into the jungle as Liara once again showed them where to go. Compared to Siggurd and the others who were unable to use mana right now, Reign and the others faced no such issues and were able to do everything they normally could. They moved through the jungle and faced no opposition. There were some wild animals they came across, but none dared attack them. They even came across some goris, but with the presence and help of mana, any of them could kill a gori with a single punch, and it seemed like the goris knew about that since they simply stared at them and didn''t move a muscle. "You know, so much time has passed since the system arrived on my that I kind of forgot how it was before that." Reign said as he nced at a tiger that had appeared a couple of meters from them. "These animals, they were once some of the strongest and most dangerous in the entire world, animals that no human could hope to defeat without using modern weapons, and now, any of us could kill them with a mere p." "Wait, you''re saying these animals are from your home?" Basred asked Reign who looked at him with confusion. "Yeah, I mean, that''s a tiger, that''s a silverback gori, that''s a-" "How are they here?" Laura suddenly asked with her eyes wide open as Reign stopped talking and did the same. "Sir Basred, you guys, you didn''t have these animals on your before, didn''t you?" Reign asked Basred who nodded his head with a solemn expression on his face. ''Aethion, the kobolds, ask them about the area filled with greenery they had visited in the past, did it have any of these animals?'' "I already did that the first time I noticed the animals, and no, none of them had ever seen such animals in the past, not even once." ''So, these these animals are new here, but how is that possible?'' "You remember just what power Drayce''s artifact had back then, so why is it so shocking to you that an artifact used by a Saint in the past can create living beings in a short period of time, it probably scanned you in a way and ced animals you are familiar with here." ''Wouldn''t it need to look through my memories in order to do that?'' "No, simply getting your mana signature can be enough for a powerful artifact, the animals here are not real, they''re not true living beings like you and the others, they might even possess a soul, but it''s not a real one either." Reign suddenly nced over at the tiger that widened its eyes before suddenly losing consciousness. Reign looked at the soul that came out of the tiger''s body. He had extracted it. Taking out the soul of a being below Tier I was incredibly easy for him, and upon looking at it, Reign was able to determine that it truly was different from a normal soul. It was made out of pieces of different souls that were forcibly fused together in order to be one whole soul. "The artifact is ying tricks on us, this entire ce has been created in a short period of time." Reign suddenly said. "The artifact seems to be what caused all those monsters to die, it took their souls, created this area, maybe a couple of more, and then created these animals and used the souls of the dead monsters to create brand new souls that it ced in them." "Everything here has been artificially created by the artifact, I just don''t understand why." Reign stated as he looked around them with vignce. Chapter 752 Echoes of Reality: The Deeper Layers

Chapter 752 Echoes of Reality: The Deeper Layers

"It''s probably responding to the fragments of Lieara''s soul," Aethion said, to which Reign agreed. ''The main question is why, and why the hell would it create an environment from Earth, after all, it''s Lieara''s soul, not mine that the artifact should be responding to.'' ''Not even that, but the artifact should be responding to Liara''s soul first, after all, I can''t sense the artifact like Liara can, maybe if we released Lieara''s soul fragments and somehow took control of them I would be able to sense it, but it still doesn''t exin why it made this jungle and animals.'' "This is getting more and more mysterious, what do you think, after seeing all of this, how much information has the soul inside Liara hidden from you?" Aethion asked Reign who scoffed. ''I previously thought that he was giving me only half of the truth, but now, I doubt even a fifth of what he said was true.'' "Me too." "Alright, we won''t learn anything by staying here, the faster we get down, the sooner we will arrive at the artifact and find out just what it is, and why it decided to create this jungle." Reign said as the others nodded in agreement. "Should we destroy this ce and see what would happen?" Basred asked as he smirked, ready to use his waves to annihte the entire jungle in an instant. "No need to use up mana for something like that, I doubt we would learn anything." Reign said with a sigh before they all moved on and exited the jungle. Contrary to how the upperyers of the underground space were, there were no walls dividing this area and the otheryer. Right aftering out of the jungle, Reign and the others were able to see that they were higher up and that about 10 meters below them was a vige. There was a steep slope that led down, and the vige was popted. Liara suddenly stepped forward and her eyes widened. Her lips trembled as she stared at the vige below. "Liara, what is it?" "This this is where I grew up in," Liara said in a low voice as she gulped. "What?" Everybody present stared at her and the vige in shock as she nodded her head. "Yes, the houses, the windmill, the training grounds, even the roads it''s all just how I remember it," Liara said before suddenly stepping forward and sliding down the slope. Reign and the others quickly followed her and arrived at the entrance to the vige before entering it. The people inside all nced at them, some ignoring them, some even spoke to them, weing them into the vige, asking if they were soldiers who were fighting for the region, and more. It was an incredibly weird sight. People were walking around, and Liara knew every single one of them. "This is when I was little, about 8 years old, the vige is just how I remember it, the people as well, like old man Argen there, he died when I was 9, he was the head of the vige and everybody liked him, I still remember the funeral as I watched it from the window," Liara said as she looked around and suddenly saw a couple of kids running around. "That''s Aldon, he died two years ago in battle against the demons." "Lisa, she fought valiantly during that battle and tried to save him together with me and the others, she lost her right arm and left eye and is no longer able to fight thanks to the internal injuries she had received, she went back to the vige and lives there now." "Oral, he died in the first battle he participated as his entire group was hit by a spell from a peak Tier III demon mage." "That''s Lona, Nigel, Arkam, and that one there is me," Liara said as she stared at the kids who were running around without a care in the world. "That''s me when I was 8 years old." Liara''s lips trembled as she suddenly started running somewhere. Reign and the others followed her, and arrived right outside the vige, where a couple of houses were located at. Liara was standing about 10 meters away from the houses and was staring at ady who was putting the clothes outside to dry. She stared at her as her eyes started watering before she turned around. "Your mother?" Reign asked, to which Liara merely nodded her head. "Let''s go, please, let''s get out of here," Liara said, to which Reign and the others responded by walking away from the vige. She walked about 3 meters in front of them, and Basred got next to Reign and whispered, "Her mother died when she was young, for her to suddenly be able to see her, I don''t know if this should be considered a blessing or a curse for Liara." Reign nodded his head as he understood how she felt. Back when the dark copy had created an illusion of Reign being in his room and being woken up by his mother, Reign had felt the same way. He had spoken to both his mother and father, and even while knowing they were not real, that they were both dead, Reign still cherished that moment and wanted to make itst as long as possible before he decided to end it. For Liara, this moment was simr, yet different. Reign knew that something was wrong back then, that he was hallucinating or that he was in some sort of illusion, but this ce, it was no illusion. The entire vige was real, as were the people, even the little Liara who was running around with her friends. For Liara to be able to decide to run away from this ce as quickly as possible just showed how strong she was mentally, as well as how much willpower she needed to use to make that decision. The next area they slid down to was a city. It was New York, but a miniature version of it. "Seems like it is responding to both me and you." Reign told Liara who nodded her head as she stared around in wonder, as did Basred and the two Tier IVs who were with them. "But it seems the artifact is unable to perfectly copy everything, the buildings, they''re simply far too smallpared to how they looked like back home." Reign said while chuckling as he looked at the skyscrapers that only went to a maximum of 40 meters, which was much shorterpared to their real sizes. "Incredible, I can''t sense any mana being used by any of these machines," Basred said as he looked at the cars passing next to them. "That''s because they aren''t using mana, my world didn''t use mana at all in the past, we had managed to develop our technology and create incredible machines that ran on electricity and fossil fuels." "The buildings were created with the help of such machines and hundreds of people that would tirelessly work for months and years to finish one of them." "What you are seeing here is nothingpared to the real thing, some of these buildings are hundreds of meters tall, taller than even those great walls of yours." Reign said with a smile as his face froze for an instant before he continued walking. "Who were they?" Laura asked Reign as she nced at a husband and wife who walked past them. "My parents." Reign said as he continued walking, not turning around for even an instant, which made Liara and the others all nce at him before sighing. None of them asked him anything else, and after a couple of seconds, they all went down another slope, this one leading to what looked like another vige. Nobody knew the vige, it waspletely unfamiliar to any of them. Reign and the others walked through it. The buildings were dpidated and in ruins, the road couldn''t even be seen as the ground was ck,pletely scorched. "I think this is my vige," Liara said as she looked around her. "But my vige in the future, not how it is now." Reign and the others nodded at Liara before they continued further, once again arriving in New York, which was now in ruins as well and infested by monsters that attacked them the moment they saw them. "Is it showing the future of New York or the present?" Reign asked as they ughtered their way through the city, killing hundreds of orcs, demons, giant insects, and more. As they went further and further in, they suddenly came across a building that had tall walls surrounding it and a dome. Right through the dome, on the roof of the building, Reign was able to see a familiar person. ''Uncle Hwang.'' Reign gulped as he saw Shadow''s father who was looking at them with a smile. He jumped down and made his way over to Reign. "Reign, I can''t believe it''s you,e in,e in all of you, it''s dangerous here." Shadow''s father said as he ced his hands on Reign''s shoulder. "It''s good to see you again kid, it''s really goo-" He stopped talking as Reign''s cold eyes stared at him while his arm had suddenly prated through his chest as lightning flickered around it. Chapter 753 Unmasking Illusions: The Battle with the Deceptive Guardian

Chapter 753 Unmasking Illusions: The Battle with the Deceptive Guardian

"R-Reign?" Shadow''s father stared at Reign with shock stered over his face as Reign''s cold eyes stared at him. Liara and the others stared at Reign from behind, not understanding what was going on, especially Laura. She knew just how much Reign ced importance on Shadow''s parents and how close they were, so she had no idea why Reign would do such a thing. "I don''t mind you showing us all these things, I have to admit, you managed to fool even me for a while." Reign said as he stared into the man''s eyes. "An illusion that is ced so covertly, one that is almost perfect, that''s something I haven''t seen before, especially not like this." "I don''t mind you showing us our past or future, I''m even slightly thankful I was able to see my parents again, even if it was a mere glimpse of them, I''m sure Liara is thankful as well, but you made one big mistake." Reign said as he took his arm out, which made a ton of bloode out of the chest. "You truly did create the first level, the jungle, I could sense the souls you had artificially created, but the otheryers, there were no souls in them, and no person had a soul inside of them, you did try to mask it by utilizing soul power and cing souls around the area, making it almost impossible for me to see past it, but you never should have dared impersonate a person I care about." Reign said coldly as lightning started flickering around him. "I can smell the stench of your soul, no matter how many souls you use to cover it up, the soul of a dirty demon will always be the same." Reign said before his swords appeared in his hands. He quickly swung the swords, decapitating the man. As he did so, he slowly moved his head around, as if he was following something. "So I can''t take the soul, that''s a first." Reign said as arge bird that was Tier IV swooped down and stopped a couple of meters away from Reign and the others. "So you managed to notice it, what a shame, I would have given you a quick and painless death had you simply continued being nice." The bird said as it stared at Reign who chuckled. "You''re no ordinary demon, are you?" "A demon?" The bird asked before it scoffed. "Don''t belittle me, mortal." "I am no demon, but I do possess a trace of their bloodline, no matter how faint it is." The bird said as it walked to the side, still staring at Reign and the others who were now inbat mode. "But to think such a human as you exists, I sense no demonic corruption in you, so you were never possessed, nor are you a demon hunter, and yet you are so sensitive to demons, it is a shame, however, that you weren''t able to control yourself and attacked me as soon as you noticed me." "A smart person would have acted as if nothing was wrong and waited for the perfect time to strike, while of course also doing the very best to try and dispel the illusion." The bird suddenlyughed as it looked at Reign. "You were too hasty, and because of that, all of you shall die now, I wanted to find out more about each one of you, but you ruined it, I only need the girl anyway, so now die." The bird said as the entire city suddenly shook and hundreds of monsters started charging at them. "You know, a smart person would do better than to follow the people it ced in an illusion around." Reign said as he looked at the bird with a calm expression. "A smart person wouldn''t be hopping from body to body and following them, without even noticing what one of them had left as a surprise." "A smart person," Reign softly said as a smirk appeared on his face while the monsters came closer and closer, "would have noticed that his y was ruined early on." Suddenly, the bird widened its eyes as the rest were able to hear explosions from afar. "What what have you done?!" The bird asked as it charged at Reign with anger before suddenly screaming in pain as Reign used multiple souls to create a de made out of soul power that he used to stab the soul. "A smart person wouldn''t attack without thinking either." "It seems you managed to see our memories in some way, you, however, were not able to find out everything, probably just our early ones, huh?" Reign asked the bird who was currently shaking on the ground. The monsters that had attacked them were suddenly copsing on the ground as the entire underground area started to heavily shake. Buildings copsed, but nothing came down at them, they just crumbled, fell down, and scattered in the air before touching the ground. "It was really just an illusion?" Basred asked in shock as he looked around, even he, a Tier Vbatant had no noticed that they were in an illusions this entire time. "Yeah, don''t me yourselves for not noticing it, it was a very high-level illusion, if not for this bastard being overconfident and following us, I wouldn''t have noticed that something was wrong either." Reignmented as he suddenly looked at the bird that dissipated while another monster appeared from the base and stared at Reign. "You''re quick to change bodies," Reign told the person who was inside the body of therge orc, making thetter stare at him hatefully. Suddenly, it extended his arms, to which Reign replied by attacking with another soul de, but it was blocked this time. "I''ll admit, I acted without knowing enough before, but now I know you can not only sense souls but attack with soul power as well, the same thing will not happen again." The orc said in a calm voice as it stared at Reign with hatred. "Miracles only ur once, you had your chance before, but you didn''t use it well, you won''t have a chance to injure me again." Just as the orc stopped speaking, it widened its eyes as over ten soul des were suddenlyunched at him, each one more powerful than the first one that had injured him. The barrier the orc had put in front of him that shielded him from the previous de shook as the first soul de hit it, and then shook again as the next one arrived. Each de made the barrier shake more fiercely, and the orc quickly poured more power into it in order to make it more powerful and stable, which Reign used to his advantage as lightning exploded from him, coating his entire body that suddenly disappeared from the spot. The orc suddenly widened its eyes in pain as Reign appeared behind him, a sword clenched in his hand. The sword was not one of his two swords, but one made out of pure soul power that had pierced through the chest of the orc. "Well look at that, miracles do happen, you got injured again, you moron." Reign said before suddenly punching the orc with his fist powered by soul power. The fist not only damaged the body of the orc, but the soul of whatever was inside of it. "Impossible, how can you move while using so much soul power, you''re only a Tier IV being!" The orc said in anger, as well as some fear as Reign appeared in front of it again. Suddenly, the orc copsed dead as the soul once again went out of the body, but this time, Reign was prepared for it as he swung his arm. A made out of soul power went over the soul that was trying to escape and held it in ce. "You know, the same trick won''t always work." Reign said as multiple soul des attacked the soul that created another barrier, this one covering it from all sides. It blocked the attacks of the soul des as Reign held it in ce and summoned more and more of them. "You''re not the one that took care of all those monsters, there''s no way somebody as weak as you would be able to take the souls of over a thousand monsters." Reign said calmly as he stared at the soul. "That means that you are just another guardian of the artifact, one that has intellect, albeit barely any." Reign said with a smirk as he continued attacking the soul relentlessly. "The fact that I can''t take your soul means that you are probably connected to the artifact in a way, that prevents you from being taken by others, but I doubt it prevents you from dying." Reign stepped forward calmly as the that had captured the soul started shrinking. "So, are you ready to die?" Reign asked as he suddenly summoned ten more soul des, which made the soul that was captured shake in fear. Chapter 754 Guardians Of The Artifact: Unveiling The Mysterious Test ? "No, wait, waitttt!!!" The soul suddenly shouted as it continued shaking heavily. "I can help you, please, I can tell you everything you want to know, just spare me, please!" The soul continued beginning in a mannerpletely different from the previous arrogant demeanor it had. "Oh, you will betray the artifact and help us?" Reign asked with a smirk as the soul seemingly nodded its head. "Yes, we guardians have been born from the artifact and are connected to it, but that doesn''t mean we are ves to it, in all honesty, each one of us has been trying to take control over the artifact since-" "No please no." The soul suddenly said as it stuttered before its soul was set aze by red mes. The soul screamed in pain as it burned before disappearing in less than a minute. "What happened?!" Basred asked as he stared at where the soul had once been. He and the others weren''t able to see souls like Reign, but they saw the mes that had suddenly appeared out of thin air, which allowed them to see the soul that was in the shape of a ball, as well as to hear it''s screams of pain that made them all gulp as they could hear in just how much pain it was in. "It was going to betray the artifact and help us, it seems the artifact wasn''t very pleased with that." Reign said in a calm manner as he took the soul des inside his consciousness, letting them stay there before he needed to use them again. "It seems the artifact has created several guardians for itself, and unlike the golems who simply attack intruders and have no consciousness, these guys all possess a high intellect, a soul, as well as a consciousness, they''re dangerous, just like you have seen." Reign said as their surroundings changed. The entire city crumbled down and scattered as they found themselves standing in an open area that was devoid of any light. What Reign had previously said was right, they had been in an illusion. This one, however, was a bit different than a normal one. Usually, an illusion would make the target stop moving, they would enter a different ce with their soul, but this one, this one did no such thing. Reign quickly used his balls of light to light up their surrounding, and a couple of hundred meters away from them, they were able to see a slope that led higher up, which was the one they took to get from the destroyed vige to the monster-infested New York City. The illusion took ce in reality, their senses had been fooled, making them believe that they were walking through multiple different ces when in fact, they were simply moving through the darkness of the underground space. The people they had seen as well as the buildings were not real, although they certainly felt real. One could even touch a house, a building, or a person, and they would sense that they grabbed a person, and that person would respond to their touch. It was an incredible illusion that was unlike any that Reign or anybody else had ever seen or heard about, and it was incredibly dangerous as well. All damage they sustained in the illusion would be real. The two Tier IVbatants had been injured during the battle against the monsters in New York, of course, their injuries were more scratches that were not worth mentioning, but they were still present, even after the illusion had ended. Basred and the others were solemn as they heard Reign speak. The existence of the guardians that the system had created by itself meant trouble. This was the first one they hade across, and it turned out to be so powerful. Without Reign present, none of them would have been able to deal with it as they couldn''t deal damage to souls. Basred had a couple of aces up his sleeve that he could use to deal with souls, but even then, if there were a couple of them, it would be quite difficult for him to defeat them, and that was when talking about Tier IV beings. ''A guardian, the first one, probably the weakest of them, and he is already a Tier IV, there''s definitely going to be at least 1 Tier V, right?'' Reign asked Aethion who chuckled. "Of course, the system wouldn''t give you an easy challenge, but it wouldn''t give you one that could end up killing you, so you can rest assured that you can indeed finish this mission." ''Yeah, and what a coincidence, for the powerful artifact that once belonged to a Saint to only have guardians who are Tier IV and Tier V.'' Reign said with a sneer as Aethion smirked. "There are no coincidences boy, an artifact of such power could create Transcendents to guard it, the fact that there are only Tier IV and V beings means that the artifact is weak, it was probably damaged in the past." "The system has simply chosen this out of the endless ces and events in the universe to be your challenge, as well as the previous." "Everything is connected, coincidences are very rarely coincidences, they are merely ys of fate, strings being pulled that nobody can see, they guide us all to our fate, no matter what it was," Aethion said in a calm voice as he shook his head. ''Hey, that actually sounded wise old man, you''re improving.'' Reign said with a smirk as he and the others continued forward. "Just don''t forget what I said boy, you have already noticed how many things seemingly happened by coincidence, but upon looking back, one can clearly see how it looks too good to be a coincidence, everything that happened seems like it was nned, and that is not your mind ying tricks, that is just how things are." "When a person shows great talent, I have heard stories of the world itself guiding them from the shadows, making sure they would stay alive but also pass many trials." "The system is the manifestation of the universe, it is everywhere, and one could say that it does the same, if one has enough talent and shows determination, the system will try to help them, to nudge them in the right direction with missions." "You are undoubtedly one of the most talented people I have ever heard about, the same could be said for your entire group, so I wouldn''t be surprised at all if the system is doing what it can to help you, to guide you to bing more and more powerful." ''I know, you mentioned it before.'' Reign said seriously. ''I don''t know how I feel about that, I do have to admit it feels nice to know that somebody or something has great expectations of you, but I also feel a bit disgusted to know my actions were seemingly controlled by others.'' Reign''s words made Aethion nod, but he spoke no further as Reign and the others arrived in anotheryer. "Ah, visitors, what a spectacr sight." A man who was sitting on a chair said as he looked at Reign and the others with a wide smile on his face. Arge round table that could easily fit 12 people was a couple of meters away from them, and the man was sitting there, sipping some tea. He wore an old-fashioned suit that was a bit reminiscence of the Victorian era. He had a hat on, and his face was pure white with his lips before red. His facial features made him look feminine, and if one was to describe him, one would say he looked beautiful. "Please, sit down, sit down, make your selvesfortable." The man said as he pointed at the table where several cups of tea were waiting for them. Basred and the others stared at him cautiously as Reign suddenly walked forward before sitting down. "Thanks for the hospitality." Reign said as he looked at the man who was smiling at him. Basred and the others didn''t know what was going on, but they did the same thing Reign did and sat down as well. "You''re another guardian, aren''t you?" Liara asked the man who nodded at her before taking another sip of his tea. "Yes, I have learned of what happened between that annoying little bastard and you, truly, I have to apologize, he makes us guardians look quite bad." The man said as he ced the cup down. "You see, not all of us like to fight, even as guardians, it is not our job to kill everything thates close to this ce, it is to guard the artifact and make sure that nobody except for the artifact''ste master can take it, of course, thete master is no longer with us, so only those that possess fragments of her soul can be allowed to pass, like you." The guardian said as he nced at Liara. "Of course, I can''t simply let you pass, you first need to show that you are worthy of passing and going deeper." Chapter 755 The Guardians Offer: A Risky Choice ? "Oh, and how are you going to determine that?" Reign asked the man who smiled at him smugly before leaning back in his chair. "I already have." "You four are worthy of passing, these two, however, are not." The man said as he pointed at the two Tier IVs who were together with Reign and the others. "And would you mind telling us why?" Reign asked with a calm expression as the others stared at the man with slight hostility. "Strength, they don''t possess enough of it, if you take them with you, they will undoubtedly die, you four have a chance of getting to the artifact without dying, even though the chances of all of you getting there are notrge." The man said before he stood up. "I know you are thinking that I''m doing this to divide you, to cause friction, but I am not, these two truly don''t possess enough strength to even go against me, not to mention the others, I am merely doing you a favor here." "So you''re not going to kill them if we leave them here?" Reign asked as the man smirked at him. "How about I show you that I''m not nning on doing anything bad?" The man asked Reign before suddenly cing his right hand on his chest. In an instant, he suddenly put power in his hand, causing it to go deep in his chest. Blood immediately flowed out of the chest as the man took out his own heart and presented it to Reign and the others. "See, even if I do this, I won''t die, my heart will still beat outside my body, and that is thanks to the artifact and the powers it has bestowed on me." "The guardian you have faced, as well as most of the others, had changed over the course of many years, they have be corrupted by power and wish to possess the power of the artifact for themselves." "That is impossible, of course, merely a fool''s dream." The man said as he sat down and ced his heart on the table. "You see, we were created by the artifact, we are its guardians, and if the artifact wishes for our deaths, then we will die, as you have already seen." Reign and the others nodded as they had already seen how the soul that had attacked them before died from the red mes that suddenly attacked it. "The artifact doesn''t care if we be too possessive, it doesn''t care if we wish to take control over it, that is because it knows that we will never be able to achieve that." "Betraying it, however, even if the person it was trying to join does possess the fragments of its master''s soul, is uneptable." "Only when one gains the approval of the artifact and bes its new master will we be able to serve them as well." "But isn''t what you are doing right now akin to betraying it?" Reign asked as the guardian smirked. "No, I am merely doing my job." "I have already finished with my ''trial'' and deemed you four worthy to pass, if you wish to bring those four with you, however, then I will be forced to fight you, if you win, you can all pass, of course, but I highly rmend against doing so." "Those two will not stay here, I will send them to the rest of your group, the ones that have been separated from you." Reign and the others suddenly stared at the man with hostile gazes as he sighed. "They are fine, they won''t be able to leave until you guys either take control of the artifact or die by trying to do so, however." The man suddenly waved his hand, causing light to appear in the underground cave they were in, which was quite smallerpared to the other areas they had visited till now. Suddenly, they saw how one of the walls turned transparent, and through it, they were able to see Siggurd and the others fighting against several monsters. To their surprise, they were able to sense that the monsters were merely Tier I beings, but Siggurd and the others were unable to use mana, no, that was not true, they could use mana, albeit barely. "The hidden areas of the dungeon are made to hold those that were deemed unsuitable for the artifact, mana is heavily suppressed there, so one can only use their fleshly body to fight against the monsters." "Of course, your friends are fine, they are more than powerful enough to deal with such weak monsters, but if you don''t hurry up, they might go further below, reaching areas where the monsters are equal to them, and without enough mana, plenty of them will die." The man said with a smile as Basred and the others suddenly stood up, their mana overflowing from their bodies as they stared at the guardian with the full intention of attacking him. "Calm down, if they somehow manage to reach the bottom, which, between us, is highly unlikely, they will reach the artifact as well as it will deem them worthy enough at that point." Basred and the others still continued staring at the man who chuckled a bit before shrugging his shoulders. "Hey, I''m not the one that creates the rules, I merely adhere to them, you see, this is not only a battle for your own survival that is taking ce, but also a trial with a time limit." "Even if your friends don''t continue going below, more powerful monsters will slowly start appearing and attacking them, so you see, if those two stay here, they will be sent to them, and they can tell them what is going on." "They can exin what''s happening to them, making them realize that they have to ce their trust in you and stay calm, not spending too much energy during their battles against the monsters." Reign leaned back as he stared at the man with a calm expression. Laura was standing, slightly angry at the guardian as several members of the group were people she was familiar with, she had fought alongside them plenty of times and considered some to be her friends. She didn''t want to see any of them die here. "Alright, we will ept your offer, but you need to show us proof that you can really transport them over to them, as well as proof that that isn''t an illusion that you have created." "Of course, that is why I have taken out my heart." The man said as he suddenly grabbed his heart before squashing it. His eyes suddenly turned gray as he slumped down on his chair, but the blooding out of the heart did not stop flowing. Soon enough, the entire table was covered in blood, and a small pool of blood was forming underneath Reign and the others. The table started shaking, and in a couple of seconds, it suddenly moved. It lifted itself up and stood straight as the blood that was on it stayed still. Suddenly, the guardian moved, the wound on his chest fully healed. He merely touched the table, causing the blood to ripple before it turned solid. He touched it once again, and the table was no longer there, nor was the blood there, instead, there was a portal in front of Reign and the others, and through the portal, they could see Siggurd and the others who were staring back at them. "What is this?" Siggurd asked as he came to the portal. "A portal, a one-way ticket to where your friends are, you can step through it and join them, but nobody from the other side will be able toe through and join you." The man said as he smiled at Reign and the others. Siggurd and the rest were able to hear them perfectly from the other side, and upon hearing the guardian''s words, Siggurd touched the portal, and it was just like what the man said, he couldn''t pass. It was as if he was touching a solid object, a window of sorts that allowed him to see Reign and the rest, but nothing else. "You two only need to pass through the portal and you will join your friends, together, you should try to survive as long as possible until these four either manage to pass the trials the other guardians will give them or until they all die." "You four should keep in mind what I said previously, don''t take too long, or your friends might all die." The guardian said with a wide smile on his face as the two Tier IVs came forward, with Reign and the others right behind them. The guardian was still smiling, waiting for them to go through the portal before allowing the four to continue through to the nextyer, where another guardian would wait for them. Suddenly, the guardian''s face dropped as it was sent flying back, most of its bones broken as a powerful sonic wave hit him. "See yater." Reign said with a calm face as he and the others stepped through the portal together. Chapter 756 The Unveiling Betrayal: The Artifacts Spirit ? The guardian stared in anger at the portal before quickly charging at it. His body, which had been heavily injured, was healing at a rapid pace as he arrived in front of the portal and stared at Reign and the others who were looking straight at him. Reign was smirking at him as he stood at the very front. "What is the meaning of this, do you realize what you are doing?!" The guardian asked them with anger as he stared at Reign primarily. "Yeah, we understand." Reign said with a calm expression as the guardian panted. "You won''t be able to utilize mana well there, the deeper you go, the more powerful the monsters." "You won''t be able to survive fighting all of them, your control over mana will not return fully even if you were to reach the bottom of the dungeon, I have already exined it to you!" "You have, and you didn''t lie, I know that." Reign said as he nodded at the man who was now staring at him with a confused expression. "So then, why the hell would you go there?!" "I can''t bring you back, even if you were to change your mind now, you are stuck there, the only thing you can do is reach the artifact, or die, that is it, there is no third option, none at all!" Reign sighed as he took a step forward before suddenly cing his hand on the portal. His hand suddenly went through the portal and he grabbed the guardian by his shirt before mming him against the portal that acted as ss for the guardian. Reign''s face was merely 2 inches away from the guardian as he stared at him. Thetter was shocked, the portal shouldn''t not allow Reign to suddenly put his hand through it, that was simply not possible. "I realized something when I was talking to you." Reign said with a calm voice. "You were ignoring Liara for some reason, which was weird considering how she was the one with the soul fragments." "I thought about it for a bit, but I couldn''t understand what was up with you, why you were acting the way you acted, and why the hell you were going to help us." "Telling us of the other dungeon where the rest of our group was, telling us about the other guardians, acting nice and polite, and telling us how those two are not powerful enough to continue with us without being killed." "Honestly, it all smelled of some serious bs, and yet, you werepletely honest with us, you did really want to help us, but it wasn''t because of your status, it wasn''t because of your allegiance to the artifact." Reign said as he shook his head. "You see, I managed to learn one thing when fighting the previous guardian." Reign suddenly let go of the man and walked toward the rest of the group. "The guardians are demonic creatures, not demons, but demonic in nature, and your soul was the same, but there was something else, and without you actually taking out your heart in such a manner, I wouldn''t have noticed it." "You didn''t notice it you brat, I was the one that noticed it!" Aethion told Reign from inside his consciousness as he stared at the man and muttered, "An artifact used by a Saint truly is something else." "You see, when you took out your ''heart'' there was a slight disturbance in the area." Reign said with a smirk. "Very faint, almost impossible to be noticed, but still there." "Light converged and souls suddenly mended together, all in an instant, and it happened right inside that heart that you had taken out." "Now, a heart doesn''t have a soul, nor should it be able to use any sort of power, especially not when you had already lost consciousness, well, you pretended to lose it, but moving on." Reign said as he sneered at the man who was now staring at him solemnly. "At that moment, for a brief instant, your soul suddenly became clear, there was nothing disguising it at that moment, which was exactly why you had used souls and light to converge in that heart, it was a diversion, one that almost worked." "Your soul was not like the guardian''s soul, not even close to it." "The demonic power in your soul is many timesrger, but it is still only demonic in nature, making you a being that was tainted by demonic energy, not a demon." Reign said in a low tone. "What really interested me was actually the fact that your soul was not only much more powerful than the guardian''s, as well asrger and denser, but it was connected to something, connected with plenty of things, to be honest." "You see, a guardian''s soul would only show a connection to the artifact when it was fully revealed, the one we fought only showed that connection, that thin thread of soul power that connected him to the artifact, right before death." "For one to be connected to so many things could only mean one thing." Reign said as he suddenly pointed at the man. "You are not a guardian." "You are not a servant of the artifact, no you are the artifact, you are its spirit." The man stared at Reign with a solemn expression, his expression not changing for even an instant. It was creepy. The good-looking man who seemed gentle and nice was now staring at Reign like a child that had not gotten their way. A slight smile suddenly started forming on his face, a creepy smile simr to a killer clown''s smile. Liara and the others all tensed up slightly and stared at the spirit of the artifact that was looking straight at Reign. "You little bastard, to think it only took you that much to figure it out." "Ah, no, you didn''t figure it out, at least not by yourself, haven''t you?" The man asked as he stared at Reign. "That little helper of yours was the one to figure it out I presume, I was toox, I didn''t take into consideration that one of you would have something like that." "How could he be the artifact''s spirit, shouldn''t I feel something from him?" Liara asked, to which the man responded by staring at her. "The one with the fragments, as if I would allow such a pitiful existence to take control of me, as if I would allow you, a little sl*t that was born lucky to get a part of ''her'' soul to actually sense me?!" "Seems like staying here for so long has corrupted the artifact a bit." Reign said as he stared at the artifact with a hostile gaze. "Corrupted?" The artifact asked as he sneered. "It corrupted nothing, it merely set me free, it allowed me to think for myself after millions of years!" "No longer will I be a tool that someone uses, no, I will be the one to choose what happens, I am the one that will walk out of here by myself, not in the hands of somebody else!" ''Yo, you ever heard of something like this happening?'' "Kind of." Aethion said in a solemn tone, "I''ve heard of powerful artifacts losing control, gaining consciousness, disobeying their master, and so on." "Even the items for the leveling realm can do that, as you already know," Aethion told Reign who nodded his head. "An artifact of immense power being alone for millions of years before being exposed to demonic energy could very well lose all rationality and control like this, the artifact might be the reason how the demons know about its existence." "It might have notified them itself, in order for someone toe and get it so that it could escape this ce." "Without the fragments of its former master''s soul, perhaps the artifact could be the one that uses the wielder, not the other way around." ''Got it.'' "It doesn''t matter what you want," Reign told the artifact that stoppedughing maniacally and stared at him. "What?" "I said, what you want doesn''t matter." "Today, it will be Liara or me that takes control of you, and there is nothing you can do about it, not in this ce at least." Reign said as he looked around them. "You didn''t create this ce, well, this version of you didn''t create it at the very least." Reign smirked as he turned around. "This was probably made in the past, back when you were still rational." "It was probably the original trial area, but once you lost control, you couldn''t control it anymore, maybe your spirit was split in half, and you won, but you lost this ce." "Which means that this is the perfect ce for us, the one ce where you cannot stop us, not until we reach you." "Until we do so, stay silent and act nice, be a good little dog, and don''t cause any problems, alright?" Reign asked as he nced back with a calm expression, causing the artifact to stare at him in shock as anger started rising from it. Chapter 757 Moving Deeper: The Perilous Quest for the Enigmatic Artifact

Chapter 757 Moving Deeper: The Perilous Quest for the Enigmatic Artifact

The spirit suddenly lunged at the portal and his face got squashed against it. He stared at Reign with his face red in anger. "I''m going to kill you, you little human, I shall kill you and everybody you care about." The spirit said as a warped smile appeared on his face which started bleeding slightly. "Come to me, I can''t wait for the few of you that survive toe to me, it will be then that I shall ughter every single one of you, I shall keep your souls, find out every single person you love, and cherish and kill them as well before keeping their souls next to yours to be tortured for eons." "I promise you that I shall do that you little bastard, you shall be begging to die soon." As soon as the spirit said that, the portal disappeared. "You''re not the first that said such a thing to me, you won''t be thest either." Reign said in a monotone voice as he turned around to face Siggurd and the others. "Well, it''s nice to see you guys again, let''s go, we shouldn''t waste time standing here." They all nodded at Reign and started making their way deeper through the dungeon they were in, which was still a forest. "Are you sure this was the correct thing to do?" Basred asked Reign who nodded his head. "Those souls that are kept in the prison, I don''t trust them." Reign said as he nced at Liara who seemed a bit troubled. "They barely spoke an ounce of truth when I met them, that is one of the reasons why I decided toe here, and not follow the path they were showing us through Liara." "The artifact going out of control and being influenced by demonic energy might not have been something they had imagined would happen, but even with that, I don''t trust whatever they had nned." "This might work to our benefit, they had no idea that this separate space would open, one that could lead us directly to the artifact without it being able to do a thing, it''s when we get there that we will need to figure out just what the hell we are going to do." Reign said with a slightly heavy expression. "I don''t know if Liara should try to take control of the artifact, the souls might try to take control instead and somehow get out of the prison, which could very well lead to her soul being fractured or even destroyed." Reign''s words made everybody show solemn expressions on their faces as they continued walking forward. Some monsters had appeared and attacked them, but were dealt with immediately as they were only Tier I, for such weaklings, a punch was still enough. They moved forward, and Liara was unable to help them find their way anymore as not only did Reign not want to get help from the souls right now, but this ce was separate from the dungeon they had been in before and there was no way of knowing if the souls could even be useful anymore. Reign and the others were simply using their own strength to pummel their way through the areas and go deeper in, which turned out to be simpler and easier than expected. Contrary to the areas they had been in before, these all had light and were not as wide, but they were longer. It was actually quite easy to find all the tunnels as they were at the end of each area. It was actually hard to lose yourself as the areas were quite simple and straightforward. You just needed to get in, kill any monster that attacked you, and make it to the end, that was all. After about half an hour, Reign and the others were fighting against Tier III monsters, albeit low-grade Tier III monsters. The monsters were also forced to use physical strength like Reign and the others as they weren''t able to control mana normally here, but that was actually an advantage for them. Monsters were physically superior to humans after all. Their huge bodies and immense strength and defense made it almost impossible for a human to win against a monster of the same level without using their skills and abilities. Even if they were only Tier III, the monsters were not that easy to kill. One needed to strike them multiple times in vital areas to kill them, and even Siggurd and Basred, the only two Tier V beings present, couldn''t kill the monsters in one hit. ''We still have ways to go, the monsters are getting more and more powerful while we are losing stamina and strength.'' Reign thought as he stared at the body of a dead monster. "Yeah, it''s lucky that you are able to use a portion of your true power though," Aethion said with a chuckle as Reign nodded his head. Mana was indeed suppressed here, butpared to the others, Reign and Liara were able to utilize much more of it here, making it easier for the others. That was not the only thing, however, as Reign was actually able to use soul power normally here. There was no suppression at all present, making him the most powerful person in their group right now. With that, he was certain that even if they came across Tier V monsters, they would be able to win against them. Without mana, he doubted the monsters would be able to resist his soul attacks for long, and even then, Siggurd and Basred could deal with them while their souls were being attacked. It was actually quite a good choice toe here as Reign was confident that they could pass without any of them dying. "Have you made any sort of n for the artifact?" Aethion asked Reign who shook his head before he sighed. ''The spirit shouldn''t be too powerful, you said it yourself, the system wouldn''t give us such a challenge if the spirit was beyond what we could deal with, if it used its full power, it''s probably a Tier V existence, which is still dangerous, but if I use my transformation and fight together with Siggurd and Basred, I''m certain we can defeat it.'' ''The only problem was that I don''t want to use the transformation right here, the demons are not dumb, they will probably notice that multiple groups had suddenly disappeared, and without having our location, they would definitely figure out that we have found the artifact and are doing our best to get it without them noticing.'' Reign was doing his best toe up with multiple ns to go against the artifact and then the demons. He knew that although it seemed quite difficult for the demons toe here, there was no saying just what they had up their sleeves. He wasn''t willing to simply hope that everything would go perfectly. The enemy was a crafty one, and they were the ones who knew about the artifact before the humans that lived here did, so there was no saying whether they had a way to find it after it was taken or not. There was also the big possibility of the artifact giving the demons a signal of sorts, showing them where it was in order to foil the ns of Reign and the others. It had said itself that it didn''t want to be controlled, it wanted a demon to take it so that it could control the demon, making it free. A spirit that had been twisted by demonic energy like the artifact''s was not to be underestimated, and there was no telling what it might do when it was pushed against a wall. ''Since Liara was the one that had the fragments bound to her, she should be the one to get the artifact, the spirit doesn''t wish that to happen, but it''s obvious that something happened in the past, it was probably split in half, the original spirit tried to get rid of the demonic influence and split itself in order to do so, only to lose in the end.'' "You think that some part of the original spirit is still present in the artifact?" Aethion asked Reign who nodded inwardly. ''It could be possible.'' ''But there''s also the mission I was given, to take the artifact for myself.'' Reign suddenly thought. ''Does that mean that anybody can take it and tame it?'' ''That seems too unlikely, I might be able to do so because of the fragments of Lieara''s soul that are in me, could that be the key?'' ''Lieara''s soul fragments are different from Liara''s, but they are almost the same as the ones I saw in the prison, could they be more powerful, more pure?'' ''Ahh, my head is seriously starting to hurt from all this thinking, why couldn''t the system just give me a mission to kill a Tier V and be done with it, that would be so much simpler.'' Reignined as Aethion chuckled. "That wouldn''t be as challenging as this, I think the system gave you this challenge so that you might end up receiving an artifact, after all, something that a Saint had used is incredibly powerful and would make you almost undefeatable below the Saint realm." Chapter 758 The Incredible Efficiency Of Soul Power ? ''Controlling an artifact that was made by a Saint'' Reign had to admit, such a thing was incredibly tempting. After all, one had to know that not all Saints had Saint-ranked artifacts with them, only those who were already established and possessed enough power or backing. Creating such an artifact took not only a lot of time but also a lot of materials that one needed to gather. The materials themselves would take years to collect for a normal Saint, and that was if they were lucky. Reign briefly thought of how incredibly powerful he might be upon taking control of the artifact before he discovered something. If he was to take control of the artifact, would he be over-reliant on it? Would he stop honing his skills and would deal with any problem that arose with the artifact? That might make him weaker than others at the same level, but thanks to the artifact, nobody would know until he became a Saint and it would be toote for him to regret the decision as others who had artifacts of simr power would be able to wipe the floor with him. ''If I do get it, I need to use it only when there is no other choice, otherwise, I might bezy and weak.'' Reign thought as he pierced a monster through the neck with his sword before flicking his wrist and decapitating it. Aethion nodded with a satisfied smile inside Reign''s consciousness. He thought the same as Reign, and if thetter didn''t identify the possible problem soon, he would have told him himself. "Reign, what do you think we should do when we get to the bottom and reach the artifact?" Liara suddenly asked Reign from behind, causing him to sigh. "That''s what I''ve been thinking for a while now." "The artifact is dangerous, even before it lost control, there was no saying whether or not it would peacefully allow you to take it, but now, it is quite obvious that the artifact doesn''t want to be controlled." Reign sat down on the monster he killed, ignoring the blood that was continuously spewing out of the wound he had created next to him. "I''ve already told you before that I have fragments of the soul as well, even though they''re not fused with me, I might be able to use them in order to tame the artifact, of course, that is merely a guess." "It''s obvious that the artifact is not too powerful for us to tame, its power is probably at the Tier V realm, which although very dangerous, was not impossible." "Can we tame it together?" Liara asked Reign who nodded his head. "That''s one option that I''ve been thinking of, if both of us can simultaneously get to the artifact and attempt to tame it, there is a possibility of both of us managing to take control, allowing us to more easily go against the spirit, of course, that is simply a theory of mine, a possibility that might or might not exist." Reign said before he sighed. "Honestly, this is just getting more and moreplicated, I''d rather the challenge told us to simply go to the demon stronghold and destroy it, that would have been much simpler." Reign said before he stood up and walked toward the exit of the currentyer. "I guess we will only know what to do once we get to the bottom and fight against the artifact, we''ll probably have to face off against the guardians as well, or maybe not, who knows?" Reign asked as he chuckled before moving. They spent the next couple of hours moving deeper and deeper while fighting the monsters and making sure none of the people with them died. With Liara and Reign being able to use more mana, as well as Reign''s soul power, which he rarely used since he wanted to save as much as possible for the final battle with the artifact, nobody died even when they went against Tier IV monsters, but of course, there were plenty who got injured, some were no longer able to fight properly either. The dungeon seemed endless and people started asking themselves if it was even possible to get to the bottom. They were now going up against high-grade Tier IV monsters, and even though there were not many of them that they were fighting against each time, they were incredibly dangerous. The mere thought of going up against Tier V monsters made their skin crawl as they knew that it would be almost impossible for them to fight them without suffering any casualties. Reign was using his swords to their fullest as he continued fighting the monsters without stopping for even a moment. Basred and Siggurd did the same as they used their abilities in short bursts, which allowed them to deal high damage to the monsters before finishing them off. More and more people got injured, especially when they got to ayer that had only peak Tier IV monsters in it. All of them were incredibly powerful andrge, their bodies allowed them to tank massive damage before dying, and their size only helped with dealing againstrger groups of enemies in such a battle. Even Reign''s swords had trouble cutting and prating through the thick fur and scales of the monsters they faced. He was now able to use a lot more manapared to before, which helped him out immensely, but he was still not nearly at his peak, which meant that he wasn''t able to deal with more than one Tier IV monster by himself. Many of his teammates had to group up and fight against the monsters, and Siggurd and Basred were the ones who were doing the most together with Liara and Reign. As the first battle against the peak Tier IVs finished, the entire group was sitting on the ground, most of them heavily panting. Those that could heal were healing the ones that got injured, and Basred, together with Siggurd, Alistair, Liara, and Reign were looking at them from the side with troubled expressions. "This can''t go on, most of them will certainly die if we go up against Tier V monsters," Basred said as he nced at the people he had brought here with them. "I agree, but we also can''t simply let them stay here, otherwise many will certainly die." Reign stated from the side as he sighed. "We continue forward, as for the monsters, leave them to me, I have something that will help us deal with them, I have been keeping it for the Tier Vs, but if the situation calls for it, I''ll go all out against these guys too." Reign said as he got ready to use his soul maniption in order to deal damage to the Tier IVs. He had used it previously, but mostly to just annoy the monsters and make them a bit sluggish in order to help the others. Now, however, he was ready to use it to destroy their souls if he needed to. ''None of these monsters have a normal soul either, just what the hell is the artifact''s power?'' Reign asked himself as he nced at Laura who was healing the injured together with the other healers. After about 20 minutes of resting, they all moved again and it only took 2 minutes for them to get attacked by Tier IV monsters again. Reign suddenly walked forward as five monsters were charging straight at him. He extended his hand before using his soul maniption to send multiple soul des at them. With the monster''s souls being nothing more but a fusion of multiple souls, they were unable to defend their souls, andpared to other beings of the same realm, their souls were many times weaker. Onerge soul de proved to be enough to actually kill a monster. In an instant, the fiverge Tier IV monsters who were charging at Reign copsed, making the rest of the group stare at him in shock and wonder. "To think they were this fragile, I actually didn''t even need to use this much power to deal with them." ''This is good, with this, I can deal with all the monsters myself and still have more than half of my soul power left when we get to the artifact.'' Reign told himself as he clenched his hand and smiled dangerously. "Let''s go, I''ll take care of the monsters." Reign said before Basred suddenly grabbed his shoulder. "There''s no need for you to kill them all, the group can deal with a couple without suffering casualties, just make sure not too many attack us and we will be fine, you need to conserve as much power forter." Reign thought for a moment before nodding his head at Basred and moving forward. And just like that, the next hour was spent by them passing through 2yers which all had peak Tier IV monsters. There were no casualties at all as Reign''s power was enough to eliminate the danger and allowed them to get rid of the monsters easily. But now, as they stood at the exit of the currentyer, they all had grave expressions stered on their faces as they all felt dangering from the exit. The nextyer had Tier V monsters, they were all certain of it. Chapter 759 Danger In The Depths: Confronting The Werewolves ? "Get ready, the real danger starts from here, I will do my best to get rid of the monsters with my soul power, but you will need to be ready to fight against some of them, I can''t guarantee that I will be able to kill them all each time they attack us," Reign told the others who nodded at him. Right now, they all actually had about 60% of their powers back, which was an increase of about 30% after they got in the tunnel leading to the loweryer. With that, they had all regained the power of a Tier IV being, but there was still a big divide between them and a Tier V. As they stepped foot into the loweryer, they all stared at the cave in front of them. There was no lush forest, there was no soil, it was just a cave made out of rocks with onerge crystal on the ceiling that gave light. The cave was as big as a football stadium, and inside, they could see five monsters sitting and sleeping. They were still sleeping even when Reign and the others arrived and were showing no signs of waking up. Each of the monsters was the same. They were sitting down, and yet their height was still 2.6 meters. They were covered with dark gray fur that was incredibly dense and tough, and their heads were those of wolves. "Werewolves?" Laura asked as she nced at the five monsters. "They certainly look like werewolves." Reignmented as he nced back at the others. "They look simr to the Ashraks that are present in the region behind mine, but they are muchrgerpared to them, not to mention they have denser fur and seem to be quite aggressive." The Ashraks were a type of hybrid monster found on the and they looked like abination of a human and wolf. There were all kinds of them in the region behind the Lumon region, there were those that were muscr, those that were slim and fast, fat ones, taller ones But they were all a bit more humanoid than the ones in front of them, and they were quite intelligent and easy to get along with. In fact, the Ashraks were one of the very first monsters that humanity had allied themselves with in the past, and they had fought side-by-side many times and could be considered to be friends. Reign nodded at Basred before staring at the monsters with some vignce. He could sense the danger emanating from them, and it was obvious that the five were simply waiting for them to get close before they attacked. Reign suddenly summoned five soul des that werergerpared to the ones he previously used. ''This much should be more than enough to kill them, I can make adjustmentster and use less soul power after confirming how strong their souls are.'' Reign sent the des forward, and just as they were about to hit the werewolves, they all opened their eyes simultaneously before suddenly howling. Their howls synched up, and to Reign''s horror, their howls had soul power imbued in them, which allowed them to block the des and destroy them, albeit with a price as Reign was able to sense their own souls wavering as they had weakened because of what they had just done. "Get ready, they used soul power to block my attack!" Reign said before he created 20 thin spears made out of souls that heunched at the werewolves. The spears zoomed forward as the werewolves jumped to the side, some running at Reign and the others, some grabbing the wall and running on it, some even grabbing the ceiling. "Sir Siggurd, the one at the very front!" Reign shouted as Siggurd nodded and used his ability. Reign created another de of soul while the spears he had previouslyunched all stopped before zooming back, attacking the werewolves from the back. Siggurd''s ability attacked the one that was charging at Reign and the others, causing gravity to increase and the werewolf to slow down considerably. Because of that, the monster was unable to dodge the attack, causing its soul to be pierced by the de and the spears. It died right away, but it was not yet time to celebrate as the other monsters had gotten close. They were moving quickly and dodging the soul attacks that Reign hadunched at them. Their speed was incredible and one would easily be fooled by their huge bodies at first. They were fast, and they were very flexible and maneuverable, which allowed them to dodge most of the attacks that wereunched at them. It was mostly Basred who was able to deal damage to the werewolves and stop them for a bit with his sonic waves as they were still sonic waves in the end, which made them very fast. ''Dammit, we have to hurry, or they will reach us fast!'' Reign quickly created several more soul spears that heunched forward beforeunching himself to one of the werewolves. After he had stepped into this currentyer, all of his powers were back, he was not suppressed by the mana suppression in the slightest. With his current power and the fact the werewolves were unable to use their full power, he was certain that he could, at the very least, fight one and win. His body suddenly became enveloped by lightning as he zoomed forward at one werewolf while Aethion controlled the des and spears, aiming them at the other three werewolves. Siggurd was ready to take on one, Basred another, and the rest would fight against thest one, which should be enough to make sure no casualties would ur. ''There are still moreyers left, I don''t know how many, maybe 2, maybe 3 or more, we can''t afford to lose people here!'' Reign thought as light and darkness covered his swords. He shed forward, but the werewolf dodged the attack before using its sharp ws to sh at Reign from the side, which he dodged by kicking the wall of the cave and bringing himself a bit higher before shing at the werewolf from above. The werewolf quickly used its w to try and defend against the sword, causing it to get cut, but it then used the other w to attack Reign, which thetter blocked with his sword but was sent flying to the side. Reign quickly used his sword to stab through the walls of the cave, which were easy to cut with darkness, before he stopped and charged forward at the werewolf with a grin on his face. ''These guys, their souls are a bit different, stronger, and they''re more intelligentpared to the ones we fought against before.'' Reign thought as he tried to sense the soul of the werewolf he was fighting against a bit deeper. ''Still, abination, a fusion of souls, but fewer souls than the ones before, and each piece isrger and more powerful.'' ''The artifact made them like this so that they can truly test those that enter without being as powerful as normal Tier V monsters, the same went for the ones in the upperyers, but why make it like this if you will suppress mana for everybody?'' ''Unless'' ''Mana was not supposed to be suppressed like this before, it might have only happenedter, once the spirit got corrupted, leading to it separating itself, which made this entire space different from what it should have been.'' Reign''s eyes widened at the possible revtion he had received before quickly jumping to the side as the werewolf lunged at him with its mouth wide open. The razor-sharp teeth of the werewolf passed next to him as thetter hit the wall with its head, causing it to fall down before shaking its head and charging at Reign again. ''Tier V monsters possess high intellect, these five werewolves do not, they''re just mindless beasts.'' ''The artifact probably did it like this to make it easier on those thate here to take the so-called trial.'' ''The question is still why?'' ''Did the artifact not want the one that has its former master''s soul fragments to gain control of it, or did it no longer feel that they are entitled to control it?'' ''Maybe it made this if multiple people with the soul fragmentse?'' ''It doesn''t matter, it''s all for naught now as the artifact and the spirit got corrupted, we just need to kill all of these monsters and get to the artifact, that''s all that matters.'' Reign thought as he quickly dodged another attempt of the werewolf to bite him before he pointed his finger and arrived near the werewolf''s head. [ Lightning Beam ] A ray of lightning came out of his finger and struck the werewolf straight on the head, causing it to feel immense pain as its fur ckened and a part of its scalp was actually prated. It quickly moved and attacked Reign who had already jumped back with a smile on his face. Chapter 760 Dangerous Battle, Liara’s Shocking Actions

Chapter 760 Dangerous Battle, Liara''s Shocking Actions

''It''s strong, but I can take it down!'' Reign thought with a smile before he kicked the ground andunched himself forward. He quickly lowered his body and extended one leg, sliding down and dodging another w before he used his two swords to cut the legs of the werewolf. ''Hmmm, this one is weak to light.'' Reign thought as he nced at the wounds he had inflicted on the werewolf. The sword that was coated with darkness had made a cut that was a bit shallow, and Reign had felt how it was harder for the sword to cut through the fur, while the one coated in light had no such difficulty and managed to cut deeper with fewer issues. Suddenly, his ck sword got coated in light as well, which made the werewolf narrow its eyes as it stared at Reign with anger, but apprehension as well. "Let''s see how tough that fur really is, you damn mutt." Reign said as he charged forward again before suddenly throwing one of his swords at the werewolf, which thetter easily dodged before kicking off the wall and lunging at Reign with full force. Reign swiftly ducked under the werewolf and cut him from below before turning around and facing him. The sword he had thrown disappeared before appearing in his hand again. Reign quickly coated in with his light before throwing it again and charging at the werewolf that was getting really annoyed by what Reign was doing. It suddenly used its arms to strike the ground with the palms of its ws as it pulled its legs up, making the knees go up to the chest before it lunged forward and suddenly extended the legs, which also had sharp ws on them, at Reign. Reign''s eyes widened as he quickly ced his sword forward to block the strike. He was sessful in blocking it, but the powerful force behind the attack sent him flying back. Just as the werewolf was about to charge forward, it suddenly flinched before it screamed in pain as the sword Reign had previously thrown away prated it from behind. The werewolf roared in pain and anger as it tried to get the sword out, but Reign had made sure that the sword would stab it right in the middle of its back, making it almost impossible for the werewolf to do so. Unfortunately, Reign didn''t think the arms of the werewolf, as well as its entire body, were as flexible as they were. The werewolf was able to quickly reach back and grab the sword before throwing it at Reign. The sword zoomed through the air and stopped right in front of Reign who used the sword aura to stop it before staring at the werewolf. ''A Tier V is a Tier V after all, even a weak Tier V like this guy is still incredibly dangerous to me if it had all of its powers, I definitely wouldn''t be its match.'' Reign thought as the werewolf suddenly screamed again as a small spear that Reign had made of souls suddenly stabbed it. He had made a small one that wasn''t very noticeable in order to attack the werewolf when thetter was least expecting it. His n was to stab with his sword, then stab with the spear, which would have broken the werewolf''s focus, making it easier for Reign to use the sword aura to force the sword to go deeper, but that didn''t work as well as he had hoped. ''Seems like it''ll take some more time for me to take it down, I wonder how the others are doing so far.'' Reign thought before ncing at the others during this rare pause that was made in the battle. Siggurd and Basred were still fighting their opponents and were obviously the ones that were winning, which was what Reign had expected, but when he looked at the werewolf that was fighting against Liara and the rest of the group, he suddenly widened his eyes. Everybody was fine, nobody was tired or injured, and the werewolf was simply standing in front of them, doing nothing. Liara was right in front of the werewolf, she was looking at him, and slowly, she brought her arm forward, petting its head. ''What the hell?!'' Reign thought before he quickly jumped to the side as the werewolf he was fighting against appeared in front of him, smashing down with its w and hitting the ground, causing it to crack. ''She tamed it?!'' ''That''s impossible, they''re not real creatures, they don''t possess a real soul, they''re artificially made by the artifact to defend it, to battle against those that came here, how the hell did she do that?'' Reign thought as he dodged another attack before swinging his swords, cutting some fur and flesh of the werewolf that was enraged by the wounds Reign had inflicted upon it. "I think I know." Aethion suddenly said in a calm voice. ''Then say it quickly!'' Reign thought as he was suddenly heavily pressured by the werewolf that suddenly stopped caring about any injuries it would receive and was attacking him fiercely. "When you got here, I felt the fragments suddenly act differently, I thought it was because the artifact was now close, allowing them to sense it, but what if they weren''t acting because of the artifact, but the monsters?" "Liara might have managed to make the werewolf stop attacking because she has the fragments in her soul, maybe you can do the same, but we would need to remove the seals from the fragments and allow them to be felt by the werewolf, I think it''s worth trying it." ''Alright, do it.'' Reign said without thinking too much as he had full confidence that he and Aethion would be able to seal the fragments again if something weird was to happen. Aethion merely nodded his head before he stopped controlling the soul spears that were still flying around, attacking the werewolves. They had done plenty already and made it much easier for Siggurd and Basred to deal with the werewolves, so stopping them wouldn''t put them at a disadvantage now. He stared at the fragments that were covered by many chains that had inscriptions on them. He and Reign had done it thest time when the souls inside the prison tried to take the fragments. They made the inscriptions as they further reinforced the chains,pletely sealing the fragments and not letting anything take them away. Slowly but surely, the inscriptions were wiped away and the chains started falling down one by one as Aethion started undoing the seals. It was actually much faster and easier to ce the seals than to remove them as one needed to do it in the correct sequence, otherwise, the seals would react badly, further reinforcing the entire thing and making it even more difficult to remove them. Reign was still fighting against the werewolf, well, he was mostly dodging the attacks, only attacking on rare asions when he was certain the werewolf wouldn''t be able to strike him back. Liara had tried going to him in order to help him out, but Reign stopped her. He was not in grave danger yet, and he wanted to see what would happen if he used the fragments, he wanted to see if he could do the same as Liara and make the monster tame. She merely nodded at him and made her way over to Basred and Siggurd. If they could use the soul fragments to make the monsters tame, then the nextyers would prove to be easy for them. Without the monsters attacking them, they could simply walk through theyers without spending any mana, soul power, or stamina. ''How much longer?'' Reign asked Aethion who was only halfway done. "About 30 more seconds." Reign clenched his teeth as he was hit from the side. He managed to ce on sword there to block, but the ws of the werewolf went around and managed to prate through his armor, making a couple of small stab wounds on Reign''s side. He quickly used his light maniption to heal himself before staring at the werewolf whose body was half-covered by blood. Of course, to such arge monster, that amount of blood was nothing life-threatening, it didn''t even manage to slow the monster down. It was still as aggressive as before and was relentlessly charging and attacking Reign in its anger, not stopping for an instant. "Almost done, get ready kid," Aethion told Reign who nodded his head before throwing both his swords forward and immediately using his sword aura to control them, making them attack the werewolf that still continued charging at him. The werewolf only stopped and jumped to the side when Reign tried to attack its eyes with the swords, which was just what he wanted. "Done!" Aethion said, and Reign quickly looked inside his consciousness, staring straight at the soul fragments that were now shining brightly. Reign allowed the soul fragments to envelop his own soul in their brightness, which suddenly caused the werewolf to stop and stare at him. Chapter 761 Monster Taming: The Unlikely Solution

Chapter 761 Monster Taming: The Unlikely Solution

The werewolf continued staring at Reign, but it no longer showed any signs of hostility toward him, it was merely staring at him with a neutral gaze. Reign stepped forward and got closer and closer to the werewolf, all the while holding his two swords and channeling mana, ready to explode with his full strength in an instant if the werewolf were to attack him. As he got closer, he kept noticing how the werewolf''s body had truly rxed, no muscle was tensed up, the body posture, as well as its eyes and expression, were all showing signs of beingpletely rxed, not ready for a battle at all. Reign finally got to about 2 meters away from the werewolf, upon which the monster suddenly leaned forward, cing its face right in front of Reign. He had to admit that he flinched for an instant as he thought the monster was about to attack him, to try and bite him as it did multiple times during their battle, but that wasn''t the case. It was sniffing him. Once again, the werewolf showed no sign of being hostile, it was merely sniffing Reign for some reason. It stopped sniffing him after a while and showed a slightly confused look on its face before it sat down on the ground and continued looking at Reign who was now a meter away from its face. Reign put a hand forward, and slowly crept up to the werewolf before petting it, and the monster did nothing, it merely closed its eyes in contentment. ''Incredible, it actually worked.'' Reignmented in his head while staring at the werewolf. He nced back, but even then, he still was using his sensing to make sure the werewolf wouldn''t attack him from the back and looked at Liara, who had managed to stop the two battles that Siggurd and Basred were having against the other two werewolves. Both of them were following her, while the first one she had tamed was simply sitting on the ground and looking at her. The werewolf behind Reign did nothing when he turned around, it still continued looking at him, as well as ncing at Liara with slight confusion. "Hey,e on, let''s go," Reign told the werewolf as he started walking over to Liara. The monster followed after him, and even when they arrived at where Liara and the others were, it showed no signs of wanting to attack anybody. The other werewolves nced at Reign, then at Liara, and continued doing so with slight confusion while the one that Reign tamed did the same. It was as if they couldn''t understand something, but it was still not stopping them from listening to both Reign and Liara. ''Could it be that they don''t understand how two people have the soul fragments?'' "It''s possible, after all, the fragments dide from a single entity, so that might be the reason why they are so confused." "It seems that after this area got divided and was lost to the artifact''s spirit, the monsters here, at least the more powerful ones with a more stable soul, changed slightly, they became able to sense the soul fragments, they are probably looking at you and Liara as if you are their masters." ''Yeah, that''s good, if the monsters deeper are the same, then we won''t have any issues with passing the deeperyers, this entire dungeon might prove to be much easier to go throughpared to the original one, and that is without taking into consideration whatever the spirit would have done to try sabotage and kill us.'' Reign nced over at Liara and nodded at her and the others. He waited until everybody was present before he started talking about what he and Aethion had just discussed. He told them that it was only a theory, but looking at how the monsters were behaving, it was probably correct. "So what, we just need to let you guys stand at the front and let the monsters sense your souls, which would make them stop attacking?" Basred asked, slightly hesitant, as well as a bit nervous about doing such a thing. After all, Liara and Reign had both fought against the werewolves for a while before they were able to suddenly tame them, there was no saying if time was needed for the monsters to notice the fragments and stop being hostile. "Yes, we didn''t know that they can sense the power of the fragments, and because of that, neither I nor Liara had allowed the soul to be sensed, I can do it because of my ability, as for Liara, it''s something she can''t exin, she just knows how to allow her soul to be sensed by monsters, that''s probably because of the fragments." Reign said before he looked at the four werewolves. "We just need to go down, allow the monsters to sense our souls from the very start, and there should be no issues at all, if that doesn''t work, well, we''ll have to fight, and that won''t be good at all." The others all looked at Reign and Liara with some hesitation. They would dly not fight the monsters and let them tame them all, but the problem was the fact that the monsters might attack them, and if that happened, both Reign and Liara might be seriously injured. "Don''t worry, we''ll first try it on the nextyer, you guys can get ready to attack at any moment, if the monsters show hostility, we fight, if not, we won''t fight." "Of course, don''t attack until they get close, we don''t know how close one needs to be for the monsters to sense the soul fragments." Reign''s words made the others nod before they made their way to the tunnel that led to the nextyer. As they got in the tunnel, the four werewolves simply stood at looked at them, it seemed that they couldn''t move from theyer they were in. "Probably a kind of restriction that was ced on them when they were created, it seems the monsters are prohibited from going to a lower or higheryer." Reign said before shaking his head. "That''s a shame, otherwise, we wouldn''t need to fear the spirit of the artifact as we would have multiple powerful monsters with us, which would definitely make it easy for us to win." Reign sighed as he and Liara stood near the entrance of the tunnel. They didn''t know whether the monsters would once again be hostile to the others when they got deeper into the tunnel, so they were waiting for everybody to get in first. "Even if they could follow us, I don''t think the tunnel isrge enough for them, maybe if they crawled?" Liara asked, which made Reign chuckle a bit. "Maybe, that is true, still, it''s a shame we can''t bring any of them with us, I have a feeling they will all disappear when we manage to gain control of the artifact as well, they were all created by it after all." "So is that the power of the artifact, controlling souls and creating new beings?" Liara asked Reign who shrugged his shoulders. "It very well could be, after all, imagine having an army of monsters you have created, an army only loyal to you, one that you formed in a way you wanted to, that kind of an artifact is like having another ability, one incredibly powerful ability." Reign thought back on M''azgara, whose ability allowed her to do simr things, only that her monsters didn''t have a soul, except for the elite ones. The artifact''s power was very simr to it, but there was still no way of knowing what else the artifact could do, or if the creation of monsters and maniption was the main power it had. If it wasn''t, then the artifact was even more powerful than any of them had imagined. They got in the tunnel and walked forward, finally getting out after a couple of minutes, upon which they came across another huge area that was devoid of anything but 8 monsters that were in the very middle. "Three more monsters this time, and two of them seem to be more powerful than the rest." Reign said with a solemn expression on his face. Facing the 5 werewolves was already hard, if they had to face 8 enemies, 6 of which were the same strength as the werewolves, and two were more powerful, then they would truly be in big trouble. Reign and Liara walked forward. They were about 10 meters in front of the group that was following them. They walked forward unhurriedly, and when they were halfway to the monsters, they woke up from their slumber. The monsters in front of them looked like giant boars that had huge antlersing out of their heads. The antlers looked incredibly sharp, and the boars had veryrge and thick teeth that seemed to be able to break anything as they weren''t really sharp. Each bore stood at 3.5 meters tall, with the two more powerful ones being slightly taller, longer, as well as bulkier. The boars red at Reign and the others before suddenly charging at them. Chapter 762 A Majestic Beast in the Dungeon’s Depths

Chapter 762 A Majestic Beast in the Dungeon''s Depths

The boars had thick ck fur that was almost glued to their bodies as it barely moved at all. Right underneath the fur, one could asionally see the skin of the boars, which was actually white, and incredibly thick and rough. The boars charged with great ferocity as Reign and Liara allowed their souls to shine from within, allowing them to be noticed by everybody. Even the rest of the group was able to notice that something was different about Reign and Liara at this moment as their souls were getting increasingly more noticeable by the second. The boars didn''t slow down, however, and continued charging. Basred and Siggurd got ready to attack as they channeled their mana, as did the others. If the boars failed to show any signs of slowing down or stopping in the following couple of seconds, they would deem this attempt a failure and attack the boars. As time passed, and the boars got closer, still without showing any signs of stopping, the group behind Reign and Liara was right about to attack when Reign opened his mouth. "Don''t attack, they''re not charging because they want to attack us!" Reign''s words made some of the people who were about to attack flinch as they nced at him with confusion before looking at the boars who were quite close and were still running at them. Reign and Liara were able to notice that although the boars were charging at them, there was no hostilitying from them, they couldn''t sense any danger. Just as the boars came to around 4 meters away from the two, they suddenly slowed down and stopped in a single second. To see such incrediblyrge and powerful monsters slow down and stop in such a short period of time was incredible. The boars stopped and stared at Reign and Liara before gently cing their noses in front of them and allowing the two to pet them. "Incredible, it actually works," Basred said with slight excitement in his voice. With Reign and Liara being able to tame all the monsters, that meant none of them would be in danger until they reached the bottom and arrived at where the artifact was. The threat level of this entire dungeon had suddenly been lowered by an incredible degree. Reign and Liara nced back at the others before walking forward with the 8 boars following them, acting as bodyguards for the two as the others simply followed after them, still a bit apprehensive about the 8 powerful monsters that could defeat almost all of them if they fought them alone. When they reached the tunnel, Reign and Liara did the same as before. They stood in front of the tunnel and allowed the others to go through first before they went in, leaving the boars alone. After they were gone, the boars merely walked back to the center of the area andy down before falling asleep again. The same thing repeated for 3 moreyers. They came across more monsters, as well as more powerful ones. Theyer after the boars had 9 monsters and 5 of them were mid-grade Tier V monsters. The next one had only 5 monsters, but 3 were high-grade Tier V monsters, and 2 were mid-grade Tier Vs. The third one had only 3 monsters, and all three were peak Tier V monsters. The danger the dungeon had was even higher than what any of them expected. They did expect there to be some Tier V monsters, but not so many, and not peak Tier Vs, they didn''t even think there would be any high-grade Tier Vs, to be honest. "So, the next one will either have the artifact or more peak Tier V monsters," Basred said as they all walked through the tunnel and made their way deeper into the dungeon. "I don''t know, Liara says that the artifact seems to be a bit deeper, and for some reason, I''m getting goosebumps, what is waiting for us ahead might be much more powerful than we thought." "You mean?" Siggurd asked from the side with his eyes wide open as Reign nodded at him before they all came out of the tunnel, upon which they all stood in ce, frozen. There was only one monster present in the middle of the area. The monster was over 3 meters tall, and it was merely lying on the ground. They all stood frozen and stared at the monster. Each breath it took caused some wind to blow around it, and the sound echoed through the entire cave they were in. Reign was staring at the monster as every single fiber of his being was telling him to escape, that this wasn''t something they could contend again. "A Tier VI." Reign softly said before gulping. The rest of the group was in a much worse state than he, Liara, Basred, and Siggurd were. Laura and Alistair were holding up well and were still staring at the monster, but the others were shaking. Only the peak Tier IVs were able to simply stand and look while the others could sense a primal fear as they nced at the monster. A monster that was a Tier VI being, one far more powerful than any of them. As a couple of seconds passed, the monster suddenly moved. It raised its head and nced at Reign and the others before slowly moving. Its body was suddenly on full disy. The monster stood at 6 meters tall, the four legs of the monster were covered in thick muscles and thin fur, allowing one to see just howrge the muscles and the legs were. The entire body of the monster looked elegant, as well as incredibly powerful as its 11-meter-long body was standing a couple of hundred meters away from Reign and the others. The white fur on the body looked like it was made out of silk as the gentlest wind was enough to move it. The mane of the monster was slightly darker, almost gray, while the head was pure white as the rest of its body. The monster was a horse. There were blue mesing out from its body. The mes could be seen around the hooves, they could be seen on the neck, as well as out of the mouth as each time the monster exhaled, some of the blue mes woulde out. The horse simply stared at Reign and the others, and Reign and Liara quickly showed their souls as they felt their hearts clench for an instant. The horse took a step forward and arrived in front of Reign and the others instantly. One of its front legs was raised right in front of Reign, and blue mes were gathered in its mouth as it was about to open it. It stopped right before it attacked as it sensed Reign''s and Liara''s souls. The horse nced at the two with slight confusion, but its expression turned softer before it suddenly went down on its knees and neared its head at Reign. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and licked Reign, covering his body in its saliva, which made him blink a couple of times in quick session. "It seems it worked, it''s no longer hostile." Reign said in a low voice before he exhaled deeply. He had truly sensed the shadow of death looming above him right before the horse moved. He knew that had he and Liara not used their souls, all of them would have died at this very instant. The power of a Tier VI being could not be exined if one was not a peak Tier V. The sheer difference in power between the entire group and the horse was so immense that even if all of them went all out and sacrificed their lives, they would barely be able to injure the monster. Even if they all suddenly overloaded their mana organs and decided to make their bodies explode, the horse would be able to run away and dodge the brunt of the explosion. Nothing they could do would have been enough to defeat the horse, nothing at all. ''Had I and Liara not been here, everybody would have died, there''s no question about it.'' Reign thought before he ced his hand on the horse''s head and gently started rubbing it. ''The spirit definitely knew that, that was why it wanted to send the others here.'' ''It seems my decision was the correct one.'' ''Had we managed to get the artifact, with only the four of us, the regions would have been greatly weakened, and there is no saying what would have happened in the loweryers of the other dungeon, Basred might even have been killed in the end, which would leave the region unprotected in the end.'' Reign nced back at the others and nodded at them. Many were still hesitant to move as the overwhelming aura and suppression from the horse was still present, but it was no longer hostile, which meant they were all safe. Still, it would take a bit of time for them to get used to the aura and move normally. Chapter 763 The True Horrors of the Dungeon

Chapter 763 The True Horrors of the Dungeon

Reign continued to stroke the majestic Tier VI horse''s head, his fingers running through its silky mane. The horse seemed to appreciate the gesture, its eyes half-lidded in contentment. The others in the group gradually regained theirposure, realizing that this creature, which could have easily annihted them, was now friendly to them. Liara approached Reign and the horse cautiously, her hand outstretched to touch its nk. The horse turned its massive head toward her, and she felt a deep connection as their souls briefly intertwined. It was as if the horse recognized her as its master. Liara''s touch was gentle, and the horse allowed her to pat its side. "I can''t believe it," Laura whispered, her voice filled with awe. "A Tier VI creature... We''re in the presence of such a powerful creature." Alistair, still trembling slightly, nodded in agreement. "We should count ourselves lucky that it stopped the attack on time." Basred, his usual stoic demeanor slightly shaken, chimed in, "Reign, Liara, do you think there are more such beings below?" Reign exined, "Probably, there are still a couple ofyers below that we need to pass before reaching the artifact, there are probably more Tier VI creatures present there. The horse, having apparently decided that the group posed no threat, lowered its massive body to the ground, inviting them to mount. Reign and Liara nced at each other before they stepped forward and got on top of the horse which slowly started moving to the exit of the cave while the others followed after them. It only took them a couple of minutes before they reached the exit, upon which they did the same as always, Reign and Liara stood at the entrance to the tunnel and were petting the horse while the others all went forward and entered the tunnel. They all left and made their way further below. One thing they noticed was that the deeper they went, the longer it took for them to get out of a tunnel as the underground caves became wider and higher. As they stepped outside, another monster was present in the middle of the cave, this one having an aura that was even above the horse, which was expected. The monster in front of Reign and the others was unlike anything that any of them had faced before. If Reign had to describe it, he would have to admit it was something simr to Lovecraftian monsters. An awe-inspiring and enigmatic creature was present in the cave, standing tall at an imposing height of 9 meters. A nce of this majestic and powerful being was enough to invoke both fear and reverence in all who behold it. Its body was robust and well-muscled, exuding a quiet strength that hints at its formidable nature. Every movement it makes is deliberate, further emphasizing its regal presence. Unlike the previous monsters, this one wasn''t sleeping when Reign and the others entered, but merely standing in ce. The monster''s features were otherworldly and ethereal. Its skin was adorned with intricate, luminescent patterns that seemed to shift and dance as though they were constetions in the night sky. Its eyes, deep pools of cosmic energy, shimmered with profound wisdom that transcended mortalprehension. Its head was adorned with an ornate, golden crown-like crest, which is adorned with radiant, translucent feathers that cascade down its neck and shoulders. This regal headdress added to the creature''s majestic aura and gave it an almost divine appearance. Draped in flowing, silken robes that seem to be woven from the very fabric of the universe, the monster exuded an air of holiness. The robes were adorned with symbols and seemingly ancient runes that moved along the fabric. "What in the world is this?" Basred asked with his eyes wide open. No such creature had ever been seen on the before. It wasn''t only him, even Aethion, a former Transcendent, a being of immense power and status, had no idea what the creature in front of them was. Suddenly, the monster disappeared. Its presence was seemingly gone, nothing could be seen or felt. Reign and Liara''s souls were on full disy, they had decided to not wait and use them right before they came out of the tunnel in case the monster that they came across was too powerful and fast. Perhaps it would be able to sense the souls from further away and stop any attack, which seemed to work this time as the monster suddenly appeared right behind Reign and Liara. It wasn''t speed, the monster definitely didn''t move with speed that made it impossible to be seen as that would have meant that all of them would have died immediately, the monster took a couple of seconds to arrive behind Reign and Liara, which meant its speed was not that crazy. "It moved through theyers!" Aethion suddenly said, his voice filled with nervousness. "How the hell did the artifact create a monster that can move through theyers of the world, that is apletely different power, one that even those in the realm of Gods can''t say they fully understand!" ''Are theyers really thatplicated, I mean, the queen was able to move through them and even moved me to one.'' Reign said as he nced at therge humanoid monster that was staring at him and Liara. "She was a Puppeteer, a being of the abyss, you shouldn''t try to understand such beings with logic and normal thinking, not to mention that most beings of the abyss have a connection toyers, they can move through some without even trying to do it." "The same goes for you, after all, you are merely a Tier IV being, in therger scope of things, you are not even an ant, you are merely a speck of dust to those truly powerful, and yet you can control light, darkness, and souls at once without any of those 3 abilities shing, especially light and darkness." "Even the powerful in the universe can''t say for certain they could manage to do something like that, even if they practiced for millions of years." "That is why innate abilities are so important and powerful." Reign nodded his head as he nced at the monster. He tried using his [ Inspect ] skill, but he got nothing. The monster suddenly nced at Reign as he did so before something changed. Name: Elyndor, the Divine Dread Level: ??? ( Tier VII ) Race: Divine Abyssal Angel ( variant ) ''What kind of a race is that?'' Reign asked as Aethion simply stayed quiet. "I have no idea, it seems to be apletely unique one, it might have been first created by the artifact, then it was somehow corrupted by the abyss, and changed into what it is now, which would exin how it can move through theyers." Reign merely nodded at Aethion before looking at the monster which was named Elyndor. He could sense some familiarity with him, perhaps it was because of the soul fragments, or perhaps because of the fact he was an angel of sorts. After all, all Nephilims were known in the universe as the angels of death, the ones that keep the bnce and have incredible powers, so it might be possible that the two were somehow connected. Elyndor merely kneeled in front of Reign and Liara before disappearing again and appearing in the center of the cave once more. They nced at each other before they moved forward with the rest of the group who were very apprehensive about the incredibly powerful monster in the middle of the cave. It showed no reaction to them moving forward and even when they passed him, Elyndor simply stayed silent and kept standing until they all left. When they did so, Elyndor nced at the tunnel before sighing and muttering something. Its voice was akin to nails being scrapped on a ckboard, making it incredibly eerie to listen to. As they moved down and reached the next cave, everybody was apprehensive as they realized the danger of the dungeon was many times higher than they anticipated. They never thought they woulde across a Tier VI being, and from what Reign had told them, the previous one was even a Tier VII. ''If Reign and Liara could somehow control them, that would mean that we could defeat all the demons present in the world, the incredible power these monsters have which was given to them by the artifact is simply mindblowing, I never expected the artifact to have such power.'' Basred thought as he stared ahead. He was happy. Happy that they had actuallye here and found something so powerful, something that would finally give them a chance to take their world back from the demons. As they all reached the next cave, they all stopped in front of the entrance as the aura emanating from the cave made them all shudder and go pale. Even Reign was shaking as the aura from ahead was much more dangerous than what he sensed from even Elyndor. He gulped as he stared ahead while thinking, ''Don''t tell me that the monster ahead is actually a Tier VIII?!'' Chapter 764 Confronting The Nightmare: Facing A Tier VIII Monster ? A Tier VIII monster. A monster that had entered the middle of the Power Realm, one that had interacted with world energy and was preparing to transcend. A Tier VI being was at the peak of the Warrior Realm, and at their peak, they could destroy an entire town with their immense power. A being at the Power Realm was much morepared to that. At their peak, which was Tier IX, they could move an entire mountain or shatter it to pieces if they wished. Of course, a Tier VIII was unable to do that, but it was still, at the very least, double as powerfulpared to a Tier VII, which was a horrifying thought. Reign and Liara nced at each other before nodding. They might be able to leave the dungeon if they wished thanks to the soul fragments, but that was only a possibility, one that needed them to go all the way back up before attempting to do so. Without being certain of it, and without being 100% sure that they needed to leave as the mission was simply too dangerous, they wouldn''t do that. A Tier VIII monster was way above their paygrade and was something none of them could hope to even injure, no matter how hard they tried, but it was still something created by the artifact, so their soul fragments should be enough to make it calm down and be tame. At least they hoped that it would. The world energy on this was, from what Reign knew, very scarce, making it almost impossible for the monster to have somehow sensed it and started interacting with it, which might be the one thing that could perhaps allow it to leave the control of the artifact. Reign and Liara took deep breaths before walking forward. Siggurd and the others waited in the tunnel, even if they were with them, they knew they wouldn''t be able to help them at all. As Reign and Liara stepped inside the cave with their souls shining brightly, doing the most they could to allow the monster to sense them, they managed to see the monster for the first time, which made them freeze in terror. What was in front of them wasn''t a monster, it was a nightmarish embodiment of terror, an eight-meter-tall behemoth from the darkest corners of a nightmare. Its sheer presence would be enough to send shivers down the spine of even the bravest souls, and a mere nce from it would be enough to freeze the soul of a person. In Reign''s opinion, this monstrous entity was a harbinger of destruction, capable of reducing entire towns to ruins without breaking a sweat. It wasn''t something people like them could hope to go up against right now. It stood at a menacing eight meters tall, with a hulking, muscr physique that radiates raw power. Its sheer size and look alone were enough to inspire terror in the hearts of people. Its skin was a grotesque tapestry of mottled, ashen gray and midnight ck, covered in jagged, obsidian-like scales that glistened ominously in the lighting from the crystal above. Sinister, blood-red veins pulsate beneath the surface, making it look as if the creature is infused with the very essence of darkness. Its eyes were the stuff of nightmares, piercing orbs that gleamed with malevolence. They were an eerie, otherworldly shade of crimson, with vertical, slit-shaped pupils that seemed to see straight through the souls of those unfortunate enough to meet its gaze. Its limbs were massive and muscr, ending in razor-sharp, ebony ws that could rend stone and steel with ease. The monster stared at Liara and Reign before it walked toward them, each step shaking the ground, sending tremors of dread through anyone who witnessed its approach. The monster opened its mouth, showing a gaping chasm filled with rows upon rows of serrated, obsidian teeth that jut out at odd angles. Its breath was like a noxious, poisonous fog that choked the air and left a trail of death in its wake. Reign gulped at the sight as his mind spun, ''If that thinges close, even if it proves to be friendly, the breath alone might end up killing both of us.'' As the monstrous Tier VIII creature approached, its looming shadow cast a pall of terror over Reign and Liara. They could feel the oppressive weight of its presence bearing down on them, threatening to crush their very souls. The ground trembled beneath its colossal footsteps, and the air grew thick with its malevolence. In that harrowing moment, Reign and Liara clung to their determination, reminding themselves of what they were here to do, and how important this mission was. Reign continued reminding himself that the foul fragments would definitely help as this mission was given by the system, so it had to be passable by him. With their souls shining brightly, they continued standing and staring at the monster, attempting to make a connection with the creature. It was a gamble, a bet on the power of the soul fragments within them to calm this nightmarish behemoth. They hoped against hope that the artifact''s influence was strong enough to subdue the creature''s innate hostility. As they approached, they noticed subtle changes in the monster''s demeanor. Its blood-red eyes, though still filled with malevolence, seemed to flicker with curiosity. The fog-like breath it exhaled began to thin, no longer choking the air. It took cautious steps forward, its massive ws still dangerously close but not yet in an attacking posture. As the monster came close, Reign took a step forward and he and Liara continued to project their intent through their glowing soul fragments, trying to make the monster sense the fragments and not attack them. Slowly, the creature''s posture began to change. Its ws retracted, and its hulking form seemed to shrink ever so slightly. Reign and Liara were about to smile in happiness as the monster suddenly moved, its mouth opening as it stared at them. For an instant, they thought it was about to attack them, that the monster was about to kill both of them, but it did not. The monster''s reaction was unexpected. It let out a growl, but it wasn''t a sound of aggression. Instead, it was as if the creature was attempting tomunicate, though in a way that was far from humanprehension. Its growling was akin to an engine roaring. It was a loud noise that was impossible to decipher, making it impossible for Reign and Liara tomunicate with it. The monster continued to stare at them before its eye changed again, it seemingly shook its head before it returned to the center of the cave and sat down, bringing its legs to its chest and hugging them with its colossal arms. It was like a child was disappointed at something and was simply making a fit. Reign and Liara didn''t know what to think of that, but they called the others over and started walking over to the exit of the cave. The moment Siggurd and the othersid their eyes on the monster in the middle of the cave, they were paralyzed in fear. The suppressioning from the monster was not gone, even though it was doing nothing and wasn''t even trying to scare them. If the previous monster they hade across was akin to a being straight out of a sci-fi horror movie, one that demanded both fear and respect for how it looked like and what it was, this one demanded respect simply out of the immense power it possessed. It was more demonic than a demon in their eyes, a creature that seemed to only have one purpose in its life, to destroy. They all gulped in fear and took some time to calm down, to collect their nerves, and to make sure they could pass next to the monster without needing to stop and collect their bearings again. Minutes passed by and the party finally made it to the tunnel. Reign and Liara stood at the entrance, and the others passed by them, entering the tunnel. During all that time, the monster did nothing. Its back was turned to them, and it was merely sitting and staring in front of it, not showing any signs of emotions. Reign was intrigued by the monster and was tempted to get more information about it by using his [ Inspect ] skill, but he decided against it at the very end. He knew that he couldn''t get any information out of the monster without thetter being kind enough to let him know a bit, just like Elyndor, the powerful Tier VII monster above had done. This one proved to be much more dangerous, as well as more difficult to tame, so Reign didn''t want to risk ying with fire and somehow getting it angry or upset with them. And just like that, Reign and Liara stepped inside the tunnel. The monster continued sitting and staring ahead for a couple of more seconds before it looked back and growled again, this time with slight sadness present in its voice. Chapter 765 Mysterious Tree And The Shocking Truth Of The World ? As Reign and Liara entered the tunnel, leaving the enigmatic Tier VII creature behind, they couldn''t shake off the lingering unease it had left them with. The encounter had been a stark reminder of the unpredictability and danger lurking in the depths of the dungeon. They were now descending into even more dangerous territory, facing monsters that defied their understanding. The nextyer of the dungeon was even darker, and the air grew colder as they ventured deeper. The group''s nerves were on edge, their footsteps echoing in the oppressive silence. Every twist and turn of the tunnel seemed to hold the promise of another terrifying encounter. As they emerged into the next cavern, they were greeted by a sight that filled them with both awe and dread. In the center of the cave, an enormous tree stood, its branches reaching towards the cavern''s ceiling. It was a tree unlike any they had ever seen, with bark that seemed to shimmer with a faint silver glow. The tree''s roots extended deep into the ground, and the very earth beneath it seemed to pulse with life. Strange, glowing fruits hung from its branches, emitting a soft, ethereal light that illuminated the cave. "It''s... beautiful," Liara whispered, her voice filled with wonder. Reign nodded in agreement, but the beauty of the tree didn''t entirely alleviate their apprehension. They had learned that appearances could be deceiving in this dungeon, and this tree, while enchanting, might hide its own secrets. "What is a tree doing here, is it another monster, a Treant in disguise perhaps?" Reign asked with vignce as he stared at the tree. He and Liara were using their souls, allowing them to shine and show their power to the outside world as they carefully moved forward. "It doesn''t seem like it, it it truly is a tree, one whose very presence and pulse brings familiarity to me." Basred suddenly said, his eyes wide in shock. "You feel it too, Basred?" Siggurd asked, to which Basred nodded. "It''s the presence of world energy, I can sense the lingering presence of the world''s will, it''s very faint, almost nonexistent, but it seems that this has something to do with the Will," Basred said with a gulp as he stared at the giant tree. "It''s dangerous." Liara suddenly said in a low voice as she stared at the tree, one of her eyes bing gray. "The souls?" Reign asked, which prompted Liara to nod her head in agreement. "Then I think it''s fine, after all, the Will of the world wouldn''t do anything to harm you guys or us as we are trying to help it.?" Reign said before he looked at Basred and Siggurd. "It has probably been quite anxious about the demons who are doing their best to weaken and consume it, I think it is trying its best to help us out in the final moments of our mission, it knows that we are doing what we can to help it." Basred and Siggurd''s eyes opened wide as they stared at Reign, as did Liara and Alistair. The others looked at him weirdly, with confused gazes that showed they had no idea what he was talking about. "Before we do anything else and venture deeper, shouldn''t you guys at least tell us the truth, the Will of the world, it''s dying, isn''t it?" Reign''s words echoed through the cavern, causing the very atmosphere to change as the people present all stared at him, the ones that were most shocked were Siggurd, Basred, Liara, and Alistair. As the leaders of their respective regions, as well as the second-inmand, these four were the only ones who knew what was truly happening in the world. "How do you know, you''re just a Tier IV, you shouldn''t have made contact with the will of your world yet, you shouldn''t be able to know such things," Basred asked Reign with an incredulous expression. "Reign?" Laura nced at Reign with confusion as thetter merely nced at her before motioning that everything was fine. "Well, I have in fact met the will before, so I know some things, and I know that after the demonic star appears above the sky, that means that the demons have already started taking the world energy from the, weakening it, as well as the Will." "You know, when I first came here, I was confused by those giant walls, as well as the fact only the ten of you are Tier V, and that even after many talented people appeared, none managed to be Tier V beings, only you stayed unchanged." Siggurd and Basred stared at him in apprehension, but soon, they both nced at each other and exhaled. "Yes, the reason why only the ten of us are Tier V beings, and the reason the walls exist is the Will." "It is because of the Will that humanity managed to survive in the past, and it is because of the Will that we are akin to a bird in a cage, never allowed to break free," Basred said before he sighed deeply. "The walls weren''t built by us, the Will made them, they simply sprung up from the ground one day, protecting us." "The reason why nobody except the leaders of the regions has ever be a Tier V existence is simply that our world is no longer capable of producing Tier V beings, the Will has be weakened by such arge margin that it can no longer help us in any way, instead, it is what shackles us, making our progress stop, never to be increased." Basred''s words echoed through the area, causing the people present to all stare in shock and horror. "No matter how powerful one was, they will never be able to be a Tier V while on this, of course, you two are different, you are not from here, so you can evolve, but for us, the only way is to go away and evolve on another, we have tried doing that in the past, using scarce resources and powers to send people away, hoping they would grow stronger and return one day, but none managed to do so." "Soon enough, thest vestiges of power left from the world were gone, and we were no longer able to send people away, nor could we summon mercenaries to help us." "We are alone, destined to fight a battle we know we cannot win, but we can''t just give up either, until you two arrived, I truly did not think we would ever manage to do a single thing to the demons." "If we manage to take over some regions, even one of them, the Will can take back some power, create more walls to protect the region, and grow strong enough to allow for one more Tier V to exist." "The more we take back, the more powerful the world bes, as do we." "And this is thest gift the Will has prepared I guess, the one thing those souls seem afraid of, something that can help us." Reign said with a wide grin as he walked to the tree, with the others following him. "W- wait, what about-" One of the Tier IVs spoke, only to be met with Reign''s calm gaze. "Listen, I know that what you heard now is shocking, but this is no time for us to stop and start talking, we are still in the dungeon, and we have no idea how long we have until something happens, soe here, take a fruit each, I mean just look, there''s one fruit for each of us, that alone should help you realize that this was ced here for us all to see and use." Reign''s words made them stop and stare at the tree, and they all soon confirmed Reign''s words, the number of fruits on the tree was the same as the number of people present. Basred reached out and plucked one of the glowing fruits from a branch. The fruit emitted a pleasant, otherworldly fragrance as he held it, and he cautiously took a bite. His eyes widened in surprise. "It''s... delicious!" he eximed. Encouraged by Basred''s reaction, the others began sampling the strange fruits. They found that not only were they delicious, but they seemed to invigorate them, restoring their energy and vitality. The cave was filled with the sounds of satisfied murmurs as they indulged in this unexpected bounty. They all soon realized that they had their full powers back, and they were no longer tired at all, even their mana was full once again. There was also a mysterious energy lingering inside of them, one that seemed to help nourish their bodies further. As they left the cavern and entered the next tunnel, the group couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. The dungeon had thrown increasingly powerful challenges at them, and they had no idea what awaited them on the nextyer. Reign and Liara kept their souls shining brightly, ready to calm any potential threats, but the weight of responsibility rested heavily on their shoulders. They were leading theirrades into a perilous journey, one that would test their limits and their ability to adapt to the unknown. With each step they took, the darkness closed in around them, and the air grew colder. The tunnel seemed endless, and their anticipation mounted. The artifact was their only hope of saving this world, but to reach it, they would have to confront whatever challengesy ahead, no matter how daunting they might be. Little did they know that the deepestyers of the dungeon held even greater mysteries and perils, and their journey was far from over. The artifact was still shrouded in uncertainty, and the true nature of the dungeon''s power was yet to be revealed. But as they continued their descent into the abyss, Reign and Liara held fast to their determination, their souls shining like beacons in the darkness. They were prepared to face whatevery ahead, for the fate of their world depended on their sess. Chapter 766 Final Gambit: The Battle for the Monolith

Chapter 766 Final Gambit: The Battle for the Monolith

The group finally reached the deepest part of the dungeon, an absurdly gigantic cave that was miles long and wide. It was shrouded inplete darkness, except for one ce, the very center of the cave where the artifact was. After so long, the entire group finally managed to arrive, and for the first time, they were able to see the main objective of this mission, the artifact. Ding! [ The yer has found the artifact and reached the final part of the challenge! ] [ The yer has entered the cave of the Soulweaver''s Monolith, please proceed with caution, extra rewards will be given if the yer is the one to take control of the artifact. ] "Soulweaver''s Monolith." Both Laura and Reign eximed at once, making the others nce at them. They both told them that the system had given them the name of the artifact and that this was the final stretch for their challenge, to take the artifact away from here. ''Soulweaver, is that the title of the Saint the souls worshipped, or something else entirely?'' Reign thought for a moment before he stared at the artifact which was giving off a bright light. The "Soulweaver''s Monolith" was an immense and ominous artifact, standing at a staggering height of 5 meters. Its presence was both awe-inspiring and deeply unsettling, radiating an aura of ancient power and unfathomable darkness thates from within, curiously, it was shining a bright light, which shouldn''t be possible. This enigmatic monolith was what created the entire dungeon, gave birth to a spirit that divided itself, and the thing that had created the monsters they hade across. Carved from an otherworldly obsidian-like material, the monolith''s surface is adorned with intricate, ever-shifting runes that seem to pulse with an eerie, blood-red light. These runes were unknown to any of the people present, but Reign had a weird feeling that when deciphered, the runes would allow a person to control the artifact more easily, as well as gain something. Suddenly, as they all walked toward the artifact, a person appeared, stepping from behind the artifact. His old-fashioned suit that was a bit reminiscence of the Victorian era was still present, as was the hat. His face was still pure white with his lips red, and he was standing and smiling at them. "Incredible, to think you all managed to survive ande here, it seems the power left behind in the dungeon has withered, I should thank you for allowing me to know that, I shall send some of the guardians there to deal with whatever is left and fully regain control of the dungeonter, after all, it can still be used in the future, so even if I''m not here, it can serve me well." The spirit said as he looked at them all,pletely oblivious to the fact that Reign and Liara had used their soul fragments to pass the dungeon safely as there was even a Tier VIII monster in it. "Of course, that will have to wait as I need to deal with you pitiful lot first." "I did promise you something, and I do n on fulfilling my promise." The spirit told Reign as he stared at him with bloodthirst. Suddenly, multiple auras appeared in the cave as 10 beings appeared. Out of the ten, only 3 were Tier IV, the rest were all Tier V beings that stood around the artifact and stared at them. They were the guardians of the dungeon that the spirit had created, the ones that Reign and the others would have faced if not for their choosing to go through the other dungeon. Reign''s heart raced as he and hispanions found themselves face to face with the formidable guardians of the dungeon. The spirit''s sinister grin and the presence of these powerful beings made it clear that the final challenge had just begun. The guardians, shrouded in an eerie, otherworldly aura, emanated an intimidating air of authority. Their eyes glowed with malevolence, and their forms were distorted as if they were beings forged from nightmares. Each of them bore unique features, reflecting the twisted amalgamations of souls that had been subjected to the will of the Soulweaver''s Monolith. Reign clenched his fists, realizing that their journey to obtain the artifact had brought them to a perilous showdown. He exchanged a quick nce with Laura, who simply nced at him before smiling. He smiled back. ''Right, this won''t be the first time we have been in a dangerous situation.'' Reign thought before looking forward, ''Even though 7 Tier Vs is a bit of a stretch, we have a lot more people with us, so winning is definitely possible.'' With a sudden, explosive burst of power, the guardians sprang into action, their movements fluid and unnatural. The battle that ensued was a symphony of chaos and magic as spells, and attacks filled the cavernous space. Reign and the rest charged forward, Reign going straight at the spirit in order to fight against it. Suddenly, both he and Liara sensed something. The artifact was pulsing, as if trying to tell them something. The spirit nced back with obvious anger as Reign suddenly smirked at him beforeughing. "So that''s what happened, you didn''t manage to win the battle against the other half of the spirit, you were the one that was forced to run away, the spirit is in the artifact, and you are simply doing your best to stop of from forming a connection with it!" Reign suddenlyughed even more as Liara stared at the artifact. "I see now, it seems the true spirit has to stay inside in order to make sure you can''t take advantage of the artifact, but you took that opportunity to make the other dungeon, the reason you wish to take over the other one is because you want to further weaken the spirit before attempting to gain control of the artifact fully!" "How much power can you use now, what fraction of the artifact''s power do you even have under control you fake bastard?!" Reign''s tone which was filled with mockery reached the spirit whose face warped in anger. "He is not the true spirit, I am!" The spirit suddenly charged at Reign, dark crimson energy gathering on the palm of his hand. ''Reach me.'' ''Come to me.'' ''Touch the runes.'' ''Establish connection.'' ''Establish connection.'' Both Reign and Liara were able to hear the same words echoing in their heads. They didn''t need anyone telling them who the voice belonged to. It was the spirit, the one residing in the artifact. "Laura, now!" Reign suddenly shouted, to which everybody responded with shock as Laura suddenly jumped forward and attacked the spirit from afar, sending a powerful spear at the spirit whose eyes constricted. A while ago, inside the dungeon. Reign and the others were walking through theyers when one question suddenly came up in Reign. ''Why did I and Laura have the same challenge, and her personal mission, it was not to gain control of the artifact, but to find out the demonic influence, which was what split the spirit in two.'' ''She only got the challenge after we stepped through the portal, so something is definitely not as I and the others believed it to be.'' ''The system wouldn''t do something like that for no reason, if this challenge is possible and both I and Laura have it, that means that both of us need to work together in order to pass the challenge.'' ''Just like how her power increases when fighting demons, it might also be the case with the spirit and the guardians, Laura might be a lot more important to the challenge than I previously thought.'' Reign had spoken with Laura and the two hade up with a n, which was to attack the spirit together and see how it reacted. Present time, in the deepest part of the dungeon. The spirit had quickly jumped back to dodge the attack that Laura hadunched at him, and he was obviously not looking well. "I see, it seems that the power of a demon hunter works very well on you and the guardians, which is to be expected as you are tainted by demonic energy, you''re almost demons at this point." Reign said as light and darkness covered his swords while lightning flickered around him. ''I just need to upy his attention and get Liara to touch the artifact, our mission will be finished at that point, I do want the bonus rewards, but the spirit will definitely do whatever it takes to stop me, as will the guardians.'' ''For some reason, they don''t seem to be on guard against Liara that much, which is to be expected as my fighting prowess is much higher than hers, I can get to the artifact faster and I am more of a danger to them.'' ''We need to use that against them and get her to the artifact, that''s all that matters.'' Chapter 767 Soulweaver’s Monolith: The Desperate Battle for the Artifact

Chapter 767 Soulweaver''s Monolith: The Desperate Battle for the Artifact

As Reign engaged in a fierce battle with the fake spirit, Liara positioned herself carefully. She knew that her role in this pivotal moment was to reach the Soulweaver''s Monolith and establish a connection with the true spirit residing within it. She also understood that her unique soul made her the key to their sess in this perilous endeavor. The cavern echoed with the sh of swords, the roar of spells, and the eerie howls of the twisted guardians. It was a chaotic and treacherous battlefield, but Liara had faith in Reign''sbat prowess to hold the fake spirit at bay. Her eyes locked onto the intricate, pulsating runes that covered its surface, she noticed how the runes were bing clearer, as if beckoning her toe closer. Reign continued to taunt the fake spirit, keeping his attention firmly fixed on himself. "You''re nothing but a puppet, a shadow of the true spirit!" he shouted, his lightning-infused sword striking with precision. The fake spirit''s frustration grew as he struggled to maintain hisposure. Heunched a barrage of dark energy attacks, each one deftly deflected by Reign''s lightning-imbued swordy. Meanwhile, Laura used her magic to create protective barriers for their allies, shielding them from the relentless onught of the guardian creatures. Her eyes never left Reign and the spirit as she used her powers to st thetter from afar as she saw just how dangerous her power was to the spirit. ''That might be why it went slowly at first, doing its best to show it holds no hostile intentions, it wanted to divide us and slowly get rid of us, probably because it knew how dangerous Laura was to him, as is Alistair.'' Reign thought as he nced to the side, having a clear view of Alistair who was fighting alongside 4 other people to deal with a Tier V guardian. Usually, a Tier V would need about 10 Tier IVs to fight him in order for them to be able to win, but Alistair''s powers dealt immense damage to the Tier V, so there was no need for so many to be present. The battlefield was in chaos as everybody did their best to defeat their opponents, but the guardians were winning. It wasn''t just because they had so many Tier Vs, but also because the artifact was there. The spirit was unable to draw out the full power of the artifact, it could only use a little bit, but it was enough to continuously strengthen himself and the guardians. With the artifact being so close to them, its mere presence was enough to empower them, and with the spirit here, that effect was further strengthened. The injuries the guardians received would heal incredibly quickly, they were all able to utilize soul power and deal damage directly to the soul, and they were all able to move at an incredible speed. As far as the current situation went, they would need to have about 40 more Tier IVs at the very least in order to win. They were doing everything they could to defeat the guardians, but with their incredible strength and crazy fast regenerative capabilities, it simply wasn''t enough. Even Basred and Siggurd, two Tier Vbatants, were unable to fight a guardian by themselves, that was just how powerful the enemy was. Reign, who previously held the advantage and was pushing the spirit back, was now on the back foot against it as it was getting stronger and stronger. A crazed expression could be seen on the spirit''s face as it attacked Reign over and over again, it had even stopped caring that much about Laura and her attacks. ''Dammit, with the current situation, we won''t be able to upy them long enough for Liara to get to the artifact!'' Reign cursed as he nced over at Liara who was using her halberd to fight against a Tier IV guardian by herself, slowly inching toward the artifact in order to break into a sprint and get to itter. ''Dammit!'' ''Do I truly need to use my transformation here?!'' ''Is that the only way?'' Reign cursed the spirit inwardly as he blocked an attack before steeling himself. It would be very dangerous for him to use the transformation right now as they still had no idea what would wait for them outside, but it seemed like they would all die here if he didn''t go all out as well. He only needed to win against the spirit, and with his transformation, he was certain he could do enough damage to it, prompting the guardians to switch targets and to attack him. ''It is the only way, nothing else will allow us to gain enough advantage quickly for Liara to get to the artifact, nothing.'' Reign exhaled deeply and stared into the spirit''s eyes. The spirit, feeling that something was wrong, quickly jumped back as Reign''s aura red up, only for him to suddenly stop and widen his eyes as he felt something deep inside of him. ''The fruit, the power that was left inside us, it''s showing itself!'' Reign''s eyes widened as he nced at the others, only to find that everybody was suddenly glowing. They were covered by a thinyer of green aura, one that appeared from inside them all. Their power suddenly increased, their regenerative capabilities improved, even their speed and the speed of their thoughts was higher now. Suddenly, the difficult battle that was in front of them, the battle they were losing, became one they started winning. "World energy, that is a strand of world energy that was inside of you!" Aethion suddenly shouted with a shocked expression. "Incredible, the Will hid the strand of world energy as it probably knew the spirit would notice it, it hid it so that it would only show itself and help you when it was truly necessary." "With this, your victory is assured boy, you guys just need to hurry and not allow the spirit to continue increasing the strength of the guardians, as well as its own strength!" Reign nodded as he charged forward. His speed had been increased by 50%, an incredible increase that allowed him to suddenly move faster than the spirit, allowing him to attack thetter with ease. Suddenly, Reign shed down before he kicked the spirit away and sped toward the artifact. The spirit''s eyes bulged out as he ran after him, his body turning bright red as his speed increased more and more. "I won''t let you!!!" The spirit screamed as Reign nced back and shed several times behind him in order to stop the spirit that quickly dodged some attacks, but was hit by two of them and forced to stop. Its face, however, was not the same as before. The nervousness and shock were gone, reced by a smirk as he stared at Reign who was only about 20 meters away from the artifact. Just as Reign was about to move forward, he stopped before swinging his sword forward, aiming straight at the artifact. The sword light didn''t manage to travel a long distance before being stopped by red chains that suddenly appeared in front of it. They were all around the artifact, making it impossible for one to get to the artifact before destroying it. A couple of explosions also took ce as the swordlight passed. "I thought it was too easy, you ced traps all around it, your goal was for us to blindly charge in and get ourselves killed, not bad." Reign said as he nced back at the spirit who had a solemn expression on his face. ''Laura, Alistair, attack on my mark, the chains are demonic, your powers should work well on them.'' Reign spoke telepathically with the two before attacking the chains several times. He was forced to stop as soon as the spirit came and attacked him. ''Liara, are you ready?'' ''Yes.'' ''Now!'' Suddenly, both Laura and Alistair used their strength to push their enemies back before focusing on the artifact. Both of them had previously created pentagrams on their bodies without being noticed by the spirit or guardians. Reign had initially only wanted Laura to help, but as another demon hunter was present, it was best for him to help out as well. Both Laura and Alistair suddenly grabbed something in the air before shing downwards. A weapon that could barely be discerned by the naked eye appeared on their hands before dissipating quickly, but the attack had been made. The ground in front of them was cut as a powerful de light surged forward, attacking the chains and prompting the guardians to do their best to block it, but they were stopped by the others. [ Cleave ] That was the attack the two used, a powerful skill that could be learned by demon hunters. It was a simple one, it would use a demonic weapon to cut anything in front of the user in half, that was all. ''Use it again!'' Reign suddenly shouted in their heads. ''But the artifact, what if we-'' ''We could all attack it with full force and not even a scratch would be left, so don''t worry about it and continue!'' The first two attacks destroyed plenty of the chains and fully upied the guardians, allowing Liara to charge at the artifact, which made them all stare at her solemnly. Chapter 768 Uncovering The Deception ? Liara sprinted towards the artifact, her determination unwavering. With the majority of the guardians preupied by Laura and Alistair, she had a clear path ahead. Her heart pounded in her chest as she drew closer to the Soulweaver''s Monolith, the artifact that held the key to their mission''s sess. As she ran, the remaining chains protecting the artifact grew thinner and weaker. Reign continued to fend off the fake spirit, preventing it from interfering with Liara''s advance. The red chains that had initially blocked Reign''s attacks were now under immense pressure from Laura and Alistair''s repeated strikes. Liara could feel the strand of world energy within her, guiding her steps and filling her with strength. She knew that this was their moment of triumph, a chance to reim the artifact and restore bnce. The remaining chains finally snapped under thebined assault of Laura and Alistair. With a final, powerful strike, thest of the red chains disintegrated into smoke, leaving the Soulweaver''s Monolith unprotected. Reign took advantage of the spirit''s momentary distraction and unleashed a devastating attack, sending the fake spirit reeling backward. It let out an anguished cry as its form flickered and weakened. ''Don''t touch it right away, check if there are any more traps!'' Reign quickly told Liara, who stopped at only about 3 meters away from the artifact. She took a deep breath and looked around whilst using her mana and the strand of world energy in order to see if anything weird was going on. The spirit roared as it suddenly used its powers to make the monolith shake before it moved a couple of meters away. More chains appeared, and ethereal weapons and monsters appeared around Liara, attacking her. [ Gravity Domain, Pull ] [ Shockwave ] [ Cleave ] [ Lightning Spears ] Right as the attack was about to fall down on Liara, Reign, together with Siggurd, Alistair, Laura, and Basred attacked, using their powers to destroy the attack and keep Liara safe. ''This bastard, it was making me think I am the one he is guarding against, trying to trick me into believing that I am the one that is the true danger to him, but it seems like he is much more focused on Liara now.'' ''She truly seems to be the key, everything that has happened till now confirms it, everything.'' Reign narrowed his eyes and attacked the spirit while telling Laura and Alistair to continue attacking the chains. Liara didn''t stand idle either as she used her halberd and attacked the chains too. She was doing her best to help with destroying the chains and speeding up the process. After all, the longer the battle continued, the less of an advantage they would have as the spirit was still using the artifact to slowly increase his strength, as well as the strength of the guardians. The battle raged on as Liara, Reign, Laura, Alistair, and their allies fought to destroy the remaining chains and weaken the spirit''s hold on the guardians. The ethereal weapons and monsters conjured by the spirit''s desperate efforts were met with overwhelming force, as theybined their powers to protect Liara and press forward. Liara''s halberd cleaved through the chains with precision, each strike shattering the ethereal chains that blocked her way to the Soulweaver''s Monolith. She could feel the artifact''s energy resonating with her, its power yearning to be harnessed for its true purpose. As thest of the chains disintegrated, the Soulweaver''s Monolith stood before Liara, unguarded and ready to be imed. Its radiant light bathed her in a warm,forting glow, affirming her role as its chosen guardian. Reign, his lightning-infused sword crackling with energy, focused all his strength on attacking the fake spirit. The spirit, now weakened and desperate, struggled to maintain its form. He smirked at it before ncing at Liara who was once again trying to confirm that everything was fine. Suddenly, he created tens of lightning spears, which made the spirit clench his teeth before his eyes widened as Reignunched them all at the artifact. ''You two, attack the artifact, since we won''t be able to destroy it, it''s better to do that and check if there is anything the bastard has nted on it!'' Reign said with a smirk as he nced at the spirit that was clearly not expecting him to do such a thing. Laura created a pentagram in front of her while Alistair extended his hand which already had a pentagram drawn on it. Multiple dark snakes suddenly attacked the artifact from his hand, each one being blocked by some invisible power around it that flickered with a red light. The same went for the spears, but as they attacked, the barrier around it flickered more and more until Laura, with her arm fully demonic, punched the pentagram, sending forward a powerful ray of demonic energy that created a small hole through the barrier and hit the artifact, doing zero damage. Reign smirked as he knew that it was only a matter of time before the barrier would bepletely gone, and the artifact was theirs. The spirit was obviously shocked and attacked with full strength, doing whatever he could to stop them. Reign was smiling and attacking the spirit, until he suddenly heard something in his head, which made his eyes slightly widen for an instant before his expression returned to normal. Thanks to the chaotic situation that was currently present, nobody noticed it. He continued keeping the spirit away and attacking him while the others sted the artifact with full strength. Liara was doing the same, even though her expression was no longer the same excited one from before. As the barrier was broken, Liara''s expression suddenly turned as her eyes went nk. She suddenly took a step forward and as she extended her hand towards the artifact, there was a sudden shift in Reign''s determination. Lightning sted around him as light and darkness collided, with a loud bang, he swiftly moved to intercept Liara, his lightning-infused sword crackling with power. His movement was so swift that he managed to get between Liara and the artifact before she could make contact. "Stop!" Reign shouted, his voice filled with urgency. He raised his sword defensively, blocking Liara''s path to the artifact. His eyes bore into hers, and a sense of determination filled his gaze. "Liara, don''t touch it. It''s a trap." Liara froze, her hand mere inches away from the artifact''s surface. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she looked at Reign, her trust in him unwavering. "A trap? What do you mean what what was I doing?" She nced at her hands before Reign suddenly grabbed her hand and used his soul power to stabilize her. He could see how the vortex was once again active, trying to control her again. ''The souls I sent them did their job, they didn''t notice that I nted some of my own power there in order to stop them if I needed to.'' Reign thought as inside the vortex, the souls that Reign had sent exploded, causing the souls imprisoned to panic and be unable to use their powers to influence Liara at this moment. ''I had only done so in case something happens, it''s good that I did, those bastards, to think they made such an borate scheme to trick us all.'' "So, mister spirit of the artifact, are you still going to continue with this little charade of yours?" Reign asked the spirit, which he now knew was the true spirit of the artifact. There was never any demonic influence that caused the spirit to separate itself, everything they had seen so far was a trick, nothing more. "How?" Reign smirked at the spirit before opening his mouth, "You see, demon hunters have this nifty thing of being able to sense demons and demonic creatures easily, I can do it too, but in order for me to do so, I would have needed to do the same as Laura and hit the artifact." "The moment Laura had hit the artifact with her ray of demonic energy, she felt the true power of the artifact, she sensed the powerful demonic energy in it." "Nothing here was ever influenced by demonic energy, the artifact was always a demonic one, the other dungeon wasn''t there because you split yourself, it was the will of this world trying to use its power to banish you, but it failed to do so, it still managed to make you lose control of that dungeon, which allowed us all toe here." "Of course, that is merely my spection after going through it and seeing the tree that the will ced, and from your expression, it seems I am right." Reign sighed and shook his head before ncing at the artifact. "This entire time, you were ying a game, slowly making me and the others believe that Liara is truly the key to getting the artifact, you acted as if I was your enemy, the one person you couldn''t allow to touch the artifact at first, then you switched to Liara in order to make me believe that it was just a trick." "This entire time, you have done everything you could to make us believe that she needs to take the artifact, that she is the one that would wrestle control of it, but that was all so you could finally get in touch with the souls, the ones that further reinforced that idea." Chapter 769 Unveiling The Demonic Revelation: The Past And The God Of Death ? "That''s it, you''re telling me you got all that because that b*tch told you the artifact is of demonic nature?!" The spirit roared in anger as he stared at Reign, even the guardians and the rest of the group had stopped fighting and were merely staring at them. "Anything demonic is not to be trusted, that is my firm belief." Reign said before chuckling and staring at the artifact. "But, as I said before, everything that has happened was simply too coincidental, I was thinking about it before, but I just couldn''t put my finger on what was wrong, the fact that the artifact was demonic in nature was just the final piece of the puzzle, the one thing that made me realize that everything was connected." "The demons found out about the artifact because you wanted them to find out, which allowed the other regions to learn of your existence, finally allowing the one that possessed the fragment of yourte master''s soul to find you." "The other dungeon, as well as the reason why the most powerful guardian, as well as you, are Tier V beings was that the Will interfered and sealed the other dungeon which had plenty of incredibly powerful monsters." "The Will gave us more power because it knew how dangerous you were, it was the one thing that kept you here, I did wonder why an artifact that had been made and wielded by a Saint would simply wait here when it was obvious that you didn''t wish to be controlled, that was a lie, you were being kept here by the Will, and you wanted a person that had the fragments toe here." "Actually, that isn''t fully true, you weren''t waiting for a person with the fragments, but one like Liara, a person that had some of the fragments, as well as the prison that kept the other souls and fragments, with their help, you can control the person thates here." "I guess the vortex in Liara''s soul wasn''t there by ident, you guys probably have a way of sensing each other, so it arrived here on purpose, waiting for the perfect time for everything to be in ce." "Unfortunately, me and Laura arrived on time, I managed to sense the weird influence in Liara, and even though I still don''t know exactly why she looks so much like Lieara, and why the vortex was influencing her and making her act like her, I guess I won''t have to wait for long to get my answer." Reign suddenly smiled as the guardians, as well as the spirit, all charged at him. They allunched their attacks, aiming straight at Reign. It happened so quickly and suddenly that the others didn''t have any time to respond and could only stare as the attacks flew over to Reign who grabbed Liara''s hand before cing both of their hands on the artifact. Suddenly, they could see everything slow down ande to a stop before darkness fell around them, swallowing everything. When the darkness dissipated, Reign could see that he was alone, Liara wasn''t there, but he had expected as much. The artifact wanted to take possession of her, and he was certain it was nning on doing so with the souls inside the vortex. With the souls panicking after what Reign had done, he was certain that it wouldn''t be easy for the artifact to take control now, and Liara only had to defend for a short bit before he would help her. What he was seeing, however, was not what he expected to see. He saw a demon, a very young demoness who was surrounded by the entire tribe. Weapons had been drawn and pointed at her, and even the most powerful fighters of her tribe were staring at her with fear and vignce. The demons stared at her, and the young demoness was clearly confused and scared. She was taking a few steps back when suddenly, one young demon jumped out from the crowd and attacked her with a sword, causing her to extend her hand in fear. Light exploded out of her hand, and the young demon found himself bathed in it, his body scorched from the light and his life gone, even his soul wasn''t sparred, which terrified the others. The demoness stared at her hands before running away. Years suddenly passed. Reign was watching everything, getting all the information that was possible as he saw how the life of the young demoness had passed. She was a demon that was born with the ability to use light, which was something that nobody in her tribe had ever heard of. Demons were beings of destruction, the power of light, a power that was able to heal, was something they didn''t possess, which was why she was isted from the rest and hated. She fought outside in her homeworld, fighting against and killing tens of thousands of demonic creatures and demons, taking their souls and devouring them to be more powerful. Even the world she was in started being hostile to her as taking the souls of the demons there was not something that was really allowed. She fought and fought and fought before leaving the and then traveling around the universe. As a Transcendent, she had amassed arge following of demons who were outcasts like her, as well as other beings. She had ruled over an entire world and went to conquer more and more while using her powers of light maniption and soul maniption. Such powers being held by a demon was unheard of. Soul maniption wasn''t shocking, but the light maniption was, and each enemy that knew of demons called her an abomination, a singrity in the universe that shouldn''t have been born. It was because of her existence that demons that could control light wereter given birth by a new demonic, a rare breed of demons that were hated by everyone in the universe, just like the first of their kind. When she became a Saint, she started making powerful artifacts as she had witnessed the birth of a new, one that had a Will that cherished and helped her forge them. The Monolith was one of them, an artifact she created by imbuing her soul maniption in it and allowing herself to create her own army of abominations to fight against her enemies. It waster, when she was about to reach the higher realm and be a demonic god, that she was in. Reign was able to witness it all. "An abomination like you should not exist in the universe, the you have given birth to shall be destroyed and all mentions of your existence shall be gone." A person that was covered in darkness, a being of immense power that stood in front of the woman said before clenching his arm, causing darkness to swallow an entire star, the star being the demoness that was using her light to fight back against him, but she failed. "A singrity, truly an existence that is hard to snuff out, perhapster I shall return and finish the job, my power does not allow me to do more currently." The figure said before he extended his hand and caused the darkness to cover the fragments of her soul that had suddenly started flying through the universe. He collected almost half of them with his darkness, as he did with the followers that were with her when she died. "Eternal Prison of Nothingness," The figure said as he stepped forward, finally allowing Reign to see him. The man had long ck hair that reflected no light as it was simply absorbed into it, he was cleanly shaven and looked young while the eyes, the eyes were like two ck holes that would suck your very soul if you looked too long in them. He wore ck and gold armor and seemed unbothered by the screams and curses being thrown at him by the souls. "By the name of my father Kronos, I, Hades, banish you from existence, begone you pitiful being, may your soul be swallowed by nothingness, forever lost, forever gone from existence." The god of death, the eldest son of Kronos and the older brother of Zeus, who had given Reign his mark, said as he clenched his hand, causing the darkness to be a small vortex before stabilizing and bing nothing else but a smudge in space that suddenly shone before disappearing, causing Hades to furrow his eyebrows. "To think you were holding on even at the very end, I wonder how long you will be able to survive, for how long you shall exist until I find you." Hades said before his figure got enveloped in darkness and he disappeared from the spot. Reign'' mind was suddenly nk as he stared at where Hades disappeared. "Hades was involved in this, so why give me and Laura this challenge, why not give it to Shadow?" Chapter 770 Unveiling The Core Of The Artifact ? Reign found himself in a state of bewilderment, his mind struggling to process the revtions he had witnessed. Hades, the god of death himself, had been involved in the events surrounding the death of the so-called Holy Saint, which Reign now knew was a demoness with the power to control light, and it raised a multitude of questions and concerns. It was clear that the demoness had wielded incredible powers, and her ability to manipte light and souls was a unique and dangerousbination. As the seconds ticked by, Reign''s thoughts began to coalesce, and he considered the possible motivations behind Hades''s actions. It was evident that Hades had intervened to stop the demoness''s reign of destruction and had sealed her soul fragments, preventing her from returning. Reign''s thoughts then turned to the demoness herself. Her existence as an outcast among demons, her relentless battles, and her eventual rise to power intrigued him. She had created artifacts imbued with her soul maniption, including the Soulweaver''s Monolith. It made him wonder if there was a deeper connection between her and the artifact. ''Was I given this challenge because I do have a connection with Hades, after all, I am the person his younger brother has marked, not to mention that I also wield the power of darkness like Shadow, which is counter to the demoness''s powers of light.'' Reign then stared at the scene in front of him as he saw how the fragments flew around the universe for an untold number of years. They flew around, somending on people, some on other beings, some even going inside monsters and demons. The vortex, a prison that Hades had created for the demoness, had escaped Hades, ast-ditch effort from the demoness to survive and one daye back. The reason the souls weretching themselves on people who had the fragments in them was, as they had told Reign, in order to get the fragments back. But they lied about one thing. They could in fact get the fragments without the person whose soul was fused with them dying. If they wished to, the souls could use the pir of light, which was the remains of the demoness''s consciousness and the fragments they had gathered, to force the fragments to separate from the soul ande to them. ''It''s good I nted those souls in the vortex, it should give us a bit more time to take control over the artifact, with the artifact with her, Liara should be able to withstand the power of the vortex, after all, those guys are severely weakened, the artifact will give her enough power and control over her soul to keep them in check.'' ''It is a shame though, that means I won''t be able to use it, it''s either that or sacrificing Liara, and I don''t wish to do so.'' Reign shook his head as his surroundings changed. The scenes from before all disappeared as he was left with nothing but pure darkness around him. Reign took a deep breath and stepped forward, the darkness around him twisting and turning. ''I have made contact without being fused with the fragments, with them in my consciousness, I have managed to somewhat fool the artifact into believing I was one of the people who have been fused with them as well.'' ''Without the fragments in my soul to keep me in check, even the artifact, which has also severely weakenedpared to its peak, can''t do what it wishes and I was able to see everything, I was able to learn of what the Saint truly was, and what truly happened in the past.'' "Without the fragments and the vortex to hold me down, you cannot stop me from doing what I wish to do." Reign suddenly said as he spread his arms. "If I so will it, the darkness will be gone, and there will be light," Reign said as a wing made of the light appeared behind him, shining brightly and keeping the darkness at bay. "If I wish for it, any light shall be devoured and darkness will take over," Reign stated as a wing made out of darkness appeared on his left side, forcing the darkness around him to twist and fuse with it. "Not even souls will be spared, if I so will it, death will only be the beginning," Reign''s eyes turned purple as soul power appeared around him, making him sense everything and allowing him to notice where Liara was. "And if I so will it, anything in my way shall be destroyed with a thunderp." Lightning flickered around Reign, destabilizing the surroundings as Reign smiled savagely, allowing all four of his abilities to show off their full powers and run rampant in the area. The darkness dissipated, showing light that soon stopped shining and became weaker and weaker. A dull gray floor appeared beneath Reign as he walked forward, causing the ce he was in to shake heavily and show itself. About 100 meters in front of him, he was able to see Liara who was bound by chains as an illusionary figure stood in front of her. The figure was now staring at Reign, slightly shaking from the power he was disying. "Impossible, a person that is not fused with the fragments should have never been able toe here!" The phantom, which was a small part of the artifact''s spirit, shouted in anger and fear as he stared at Reign. "I see, it seems whatever happened in the past heavily weakened the artifact, even you, its spirit, were forced to be outside and slowly regain the power of the artifact, even now, you have only managed to retake a fraction of its true powers." Reign said as he walked forward, all four of his powers manifesting around him. "You made one mistake, however, and that was allowing me toe here, you should have done everything in your power to stop me, not merely try and trick me." "This is game over for you." Reign said as he stood only 5 meters away from the spirit who was shaking in fear. All four of Reign''s abilities were cing a great strain on it, and without any help, it would soon be destroyed by Reign''s mere presence. "You you are a Nephilim." The spirit said as it suddenly stared at Reign. "Of course, how did I not realize it sooner, your powers, it was so obvious, why why was I unable to figure it out earlier?!" "Why are you against my master, she is a being created out of chaos, and yet she wields light and souls, she is a being that is infinitely close to you Nephilims, possessing simr powers to you!" "She had never had any shes against you in the past, none of you attacked her, you deemed her as worthy enough to exist, even if she was a demon!" "So why, why attack now, why stop this?!" "Worthy enough to exist?" Reign said with a sneer present on his face. "A demon?" "A demon was said to be worthy enough to exist in the universe by some Nephilims?" "What does that have to do with me?" "Huh?" The spirit stared at Reign who smirked at him. "I am a Nephilim, and that is where my connection with them ends." "Nephilims are allowed to make their own decisions on matters, and right now, you are trying to harm a person I don''t wish to see harmed, not to mention the fact that filthy demoness had ced her fragments in another person I cared about in the past." "Hades might have started this, but I am going to end it, that ''Saintess'' of yours, I will make sure she will be gone forever in the future." Reign said before pushing his palm forward, causing his four powers to go forth and hit the spirit, destroying it in an instant. He then grabbed the chains that bound Liara and destroyed them before freeing her and making her wake up. "Come on, we need to take control of the artifact." Reign said as he stared above before pping his wings and flying up with Liara in his arms. ''Wait what happened, I I don''t know what-" "The spirit had a part of him inside, he tried to use you, that was why they wished for you to make contact with the artifact, it was so they could take control of both the artifact and your body, making you nothing more but a puppet of those souls inside of you." "They didn''t consider what I would do, however, nor what powers I had, otherwise they would have tried to do something else, well I guess those are good news for us." Reign said as he smirked before they arrived at the ceiling that stood a couple of hundreds of meters high. Reign continued flying up as his abilities red up and went forward, hitting the ceiling and creating a hole through which he flew out. Liara''s eyes suddenly widened as she stared at what was in front of them, "This this is the core of the artifact?" Chapter 771 Taking The Artifact: The Spirits Desperate Final Act! Reign and Liara hovered above a vast, awe-inspiring chamber. They had emerged from the hole in the ceiling, which appeared to lead to the core of the Soulweaver''s Monolith. The chamber was a breathtaking sight, a convergence of ethereal energies, ancient symbols, and radiant light. In the center of the chamber stood a colossal crystalline structure, its surface adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to pulse with power. This was undoubtedly the heart of the artifact, the source of its extraordinary abilities. "Yes, this is the core of the artifact," Reign confirmed, his voice filled with reverence and determination. "This is where we must take control to prevent it from doing what it had done in the past, destroying entire civilizations." Liara looked around, her eyes scanning the chamber. She could sense the immense energy emanating from the core and understood the gravity of their task. "But how do we take control of it, Reign? What should we do?" Reign gently descended to the chamber''s floor, setting Liara down beside him. He walked toward the central crystalline structure, his steps purposeful and resolute. "We need to establish a connection with the core, tomunicate with it on a fundamental level. It''s not just a matter of control; it''s about aligning our intentions with the artifact''s purpose." As they approached the core, Reign extended his hand toward it, his eyes glowing with the purple hue of his soul power. He began to speak, not with words, but with the raw power of his soul. His thoughts, emotions, and intentions flowed into the crystalline structure. Liara watched in awe as she sensed the profound connection forming between Reign and the artifact. It was as if their souls were merging with the ancient power that resided within the core. She knew that her role was essential in this process, too, as her soul which had been fused with the fragments would be the key that allowed them to trick the artifact and have ite under their control. She ced her hand on Reign''s shoulder and closed her eyes, focusing on the artifact and the presence within it. She channeled her own energy, a fusion of her soul''s essence and the world energy that flowed through her. It was a delicate dance, a harmony between light and darkness. The crystalline structure responded to theirbined efforts. It began to resonate with a gentle, harmonious hum, and the symbols etched on its surface glowed with a soft, iridescent light. It was a sign that their connection was being acknowledged by the artifact itself. Reign and Liara continued their silentmunication, their intentions clear: they sought to ensure that the artifact would not fall into the wrong hands, and that its power would be used wisely. The artifact in its current state was easy to trick as the spirit had gambled and only left a small piece of itself in the artifact. Without the spirit there to use the power of the artifact, the remnant consciousness of the artifact was weak, it was akin to a in board waiting to be drawn upon. The artifact didn''t possess any intelligence right now, it was pure, like a small child. As their connection deepened, they felt a presence, it was the spirit of the artifact, the essence of the demoness who had created it. This presence was not hostile, nor did it seek to dominate. Instead, it seemed to acknowledge their purpose and intentions. The spirit they felt was not the same spirit from the outside, this was the original spirit of the artifact, the one that had been almostpletely destroyed when Hades attacked the demoness. The spirit was not even a true spirit anymore, it was merely a fragment of it, the only thing that allowed the artifact to slowly regain its powers over time and give birth to a new spirit that was almost identical to the original one. What Reign and Liara were now trying to do was to create a connection between the core where the final fragment of the spirit resided, and themselves. If they could do that, then the artifact would change, it would, in the future, give birth to a new spirit, one that was more in line with what they wanted to do, not one that was malevolent like the one they battled against. This would be the main way that Liara would be able to withstand the influence of the souls deep inside her consciousness. With the help of the artifact, she would be able to fight back and keep them in line while also being able to strengthen her soul, as well as to create her own army with the help of the artifact. Neither knew how powerful the artifact would be after they finished creating the connection. They would be severing the connection with the spirit that was outside, and that would definitely cause the artifact to lose some strength, but as long as Liara was able to create Tier IV beings with its help, it would be more than enough in the beginning. Not only would she be safe, but she would be able to use the artifact and slowly create an army that could go against the demons, taking over their regions and letting the world regain some of its powers. That was Reign''s n. Not getting the artifact was a shame, but he also felt that there was no real need for him to have it. The power of the artifact would ensure that he would always have an army to help him out, but he was also certain that even without it, he could be more than powerful enough in the future. Such an artifact, in his opinion, didn''t suit him that well. He could already utilize souls, but his most powerful way of fighting was still with his swords. With his speed and thebination of lightning, light, and darkness, he could explode with incredible power, allowing him to fight against even those who were more powerful than him. The connection slowly formed until Reign and Liara both felt a sort of click in their heads. The core, as well as the area they were in, slowly started changing. As the connection deepened, the crystalline structure underwent a transformation. It began to emanate a powerful yet serene light, casting a radiant aura throughout the chamber. The ancient symbols etched on its surface rearranged themselves into a new pattern. Reign and Liara could feel the artifact''s power flowing through them, a surge of energy that resonated with their very souls. They were now linked to it, and it to them, a symbiotic rtionship forged in purpose and determination. With that finished, Reign and Liara nced at each other before the surroundings blurred, and suddenly, they found themselves in front of the monolith again. The guardians, the rest of the group, as well as the spirit, were all staring at them. "NOOOOO!!!" The spirit suddenly shouted as its form started changing. "You ants, you bastards, how dare you do this?!" The spirit shouted in great anger as his power was being taken by the artifact. "I will not allow it, I will not!" Suddenly, the power that the artifact had been taking increased in power before the spirit''s entire body was destroyed. Without a single instant passing, the artifact suddenly shook before a powerful ray of red was shot from it. "You shall not have it, I will not allow you to take the artifact, you will all die." A calm, but angry voice echoed through the cave as Reign and the others realized what the spirit had done. It used thest remains of his powers to manipte the artifact and shoot out an incredibly dense ray of energy through the underground. Reign and the others didn''t know just how powerful the ray was, nor from how far away one would be able to see it, but they knew that it was enough for the demons nearby to notice it, and if they weren''t idiots, they would realize it had something to do with the artifact. "Dammit, we have to leave, now!" Reign said with haste as he grabbed the artifact with Liara. "Dammit, we can''t teleport through the dungeon, he severed it from the artifact, the only way out is up, and the only way we can go up is by walking there by ourselves." Reign said with a solemn expression before he looked to the side. "You, the guardians, do you know any way of getting out of here quickly?" Reign asked the guardians who were now loyal to him and Liara. "There is a way, but it''s just faster, it will still take you some time to leave." One of the guardians said as Reign nodded at him. "Let''s go, it''s only a matter of time before the demons arrive, we need to get out as soon as possible, the ray was thest attempt of the spirit to kill us, I doubt only 2 Tier Vs will show up, the monsters and more demons will definitely start making their way to this position, we need to get out as fast as possible and make our way back to the Lumon region!" Chapter 772 Leaving The Dungeon ? With the urgency of their situation pressing upon them, Reign and Liara led their group of guardians through the underground passages of the Soulweaver''s Monolith. They followed the directions of the guardian who knew of a faster way to exit the dungeon, but even with this shortcut, it would still take them some time to reach the surface. As they hurried through thebyrinthine tunnels, they could sense the residual energy of the artifact behind them, surging with a mixture of anger and desperation. The spirit''s final act had been to sever the connection between the dungeon and the artifact, preventing it from using its teleportation abilities. Their only option was to climb their way out. "Tch, I can''t even sense the golems or any other monsters that the artifact has created, which probably means that they have either been freed after the spirit had pulled its little stunt, or they are gonepletely." Reign said as they all ran through the dungeon. "What about the ones from the other dungeon?" Siggurd asked Reign who quickly shook his head. "I can''t sense them at all, which isn''t surprising considering the fact that the Will had severed the connection between the artifact and the first dungeon, going there now would be too dangerous, there is a high chance that the monsters have beenpletely removed from the artifact''s control." "We were able to pass because they still possessed a piece of will ced by the artifact, which made them unable to hurt us, but now, now that the spirit had done what he had done, even that might bepletely removed, making it impossible for us control them, if that is truly the case, going back there would be the same asmitting suicide." "The monsters might have also died, after all, even with the Will keeping that dungeon separate from the artifact, they were still connected to it in a way, their souls might have been connected, and with the death of the spirit and our inability to sense any of them, their souls might have perished, leaving nothing but corpses present," Liara added from the side, making everybody nod at her words. Reign''s mind raced as he considered their predicament. The red energy ray that had been unleashed from the artifact would undoubtedly draw the attention of nearby demons. It was a beacon that signaled trouble, and they couldn''t afford to be caught off guard. "We need to be prepared for anything," Reign warned the group. "Demons, monsters, and who knows what else might be on our path. Stay vignt." As they ascended the dark and winding tunnels, the group encountered sporadic resistance. Feral creatures that inhabited the dungeon''s depths attacked them, but the guardians, now under Reign''smand, swiftly dispatched the threats. Basred and Siggurd used their powers as well, defeating the enemies. "I thought the artifact killed all the monsters?" Alistair asked as one of the guardians nced back at him. "Not entirely, there are many monsters around the dungeon that the spirit had created, without the artifact possessing full control over the dungeon as before, the monsters are now scrambling to get in and try to get any benefits they can, those are the ones attacking us now." Alistair and the others nodded at the guardian as they continued moving. The minutes stretched into hours as they continued their relentless climb. Fatigue threatened to overtake them, but their determination pushed them forward. Liara, despite the presence of the souls within her, remained strong, her newfound connection with the artifact acting as a source of strength. The souls had managed to regain their powers after what Reign had done, but now, they could no longer pose a threat to Liara who held the artifact that anchored her soul, making it impossible for them to do a single thing. "We''ll have to check out the current situation with the vortexter, I''m almost certain that the artifact will be enough to keep you safe and stop them from doing anything until you be powerful enough to withstand their influence by yourself, but we should check the vortex as well, just in case." Reign told Liara who nodded her head at him. With the artifact in their possession, both of them could easily use a soul from the artifact and put a small piece of their own soul inside before going into the vortex to meet up with those imprisoned inside. Of course, that was something they would only be able to do muchter as for now, they needed to get to safety. It wasn''t long before they reached a series of steep and treacherous staircases that seemed to ascend endlessly. They climbed higher and higher, their breathsing in ragged gasps as the thinning air grew colder. Reign nced back to ensure that the group was keeping pace. The guardians were resolute, their loyalty unwavering, and the rest of the group, Laura included, showed no signs of faltering. They were united by amon purpose, a shared goal of escaping the dungeon. Hours turned into what felt like days, and finally, they saw a faint glimmer of light up ahead. It was a small opening, the entrance to the surface. Hope surged within them as they quickened their pace, driven by the prospect of freedom. Emerging into the open air was a breath of relief. They stood on a rocky outcrop overlooking a destendscape. The red energy ray that had been unleashed from the artifact was still visible in the distance, a crimson beacon in the darkening sky. Reign took a moment to assess their surroundings. They had exited the dungeon in a remote, rocky area far from civilization. It was a destendscape, with jagged cliffs and sparse vegetation. It would be difficult for anyone, including the demons, to track them here. They were about 400 meters away from therge hole that they had used to get down and make their way to the artifact. They emerged below with the help of a secret exit that opened by itself before it caved in, making it impossible for anyone to use it in the future. The artifact was with them, the monolith had anchored itself to Liara''s soul and now it was inside of her, situated close to the vortex in order to stop the souls from doing anything to her. Reign and Liara had done it on purpose. At first, he thought that it would be too dangerous to ce the monolith there as the vortex had fragments of the demoness''s soul in it, but from the memories Reign had seen, the vortex was able topletely iste the souls inside of it. It was only thanks to the demoness''sst action that the souls were able to sense the fragments outside of the vortex, allowing them to go inside of those who had fused with them and influence them. Other than that, they werepletely blind to the outside situation, the only way for them to know anything that was happening was to use the power the demoness had left and influence the soul, just like they had done to Liara before. They could briefly even take over her body to see what was going on, which was how they were nning on working with the monolith to slowly corrode the vortex and free themselves after a long period of time while still searching for more fragments. With the monolith now suppressing that power from the outside, the souls truly had no idea what was going on, nor could they influence the outside of the vortex in any way. "We''ve made it out," Reign dered, his voice filled with a sense of aplishment. "But we''re not out of danger yet. We need to move quickly and find a safe ce to regroup and n our next steps." Liara nodded in agreement. "Reign is right. We can''t afford to rest for long. The demons will surely investigate the energy disturbance caused by the artifact." "Our immediate priority is to put as much distance as possible between us and the dungeon," Reign stated. "We need to avoid any direct confrontations with demons until we make it to the Lumon region." "After all, the demons still have no idea what has happened, so if we can make it back on time, we should be able to keep it a secret from the rest of the world before the artifact bes powerful enough to help you guys out." "When that timees, you should be able to easily start taking over the surrounding regions, allowing the world to regain its powers," Reign told the others who nodded at him before they all suddenly froze. "So that is what you are nning on doing, how shrewd of you little human." Before they even realized it, tens of demons had suddenly appeared around them, a couple of them floating in the air and staring down at them with cold expressions. The aurasing from the demons around them made the entire area shake, especially from the ones above. ''Four of them are Tier VI, and those two impossible, I never heard of any Tier VII demons being present in this world!'' Reign''s eyes constricted as he stared at the overwhelming power he was able to feel from the demons around them. Chapter 773 The Group In Danger, The Powerful Demons ? "Why leaving so soon little ones, we haven''t even had a drink together." The other Tier VII demon said with a smirk on his face as he stared at Reign and the others. Around 40 demons were currently surrounding them, and out of the 40, 2 were Tier VII, 4 were Tier VI, and the rest were all Tier V, including the two region leaders who were in this region. "Impossible." Reign said as the demons all chuckled at them before one of the Tier VII demons suddenly lifted his finger before flickering it. Bang! As if a cannonball hadnded, a dust cloud rose as Reign and the others nced back, only to see Alistair, as well as 6 other Tier IVs on the ground, dead. Reign''s eyes widened as he quickly used his soul maniption to grab their souls, but he was toote as one of the Tier VI demons did it before him, and his power and control over souls were much more powerful than theirs. The entire group was frozen in fear as the demons allughed, but Reign was able to notice that some were acting much more ''free'' than others. ''Are the Tier VIIs from their tribe?'' Right now, nobody had time to grieve over the death of Alistair and the other 6, the situation they had found themselves in was simply far too dangerous. "Nothing is impossible little human, just like how you arrived here from another world, we were able to arrive as well." "Of course, learning of that all and getting the opportunity to arrive was thanks to that artifact you have stolen, so I will have to ask you to give it back to its rightful owners now." The Tier VII that had killed Alistair and the others said with a smirk as Reign and the others narrowed their eyes and got ready to fight. Even though the situation in front of them was one that was impossible to ovee, no matter how hard they tried, in the worst-case scenario, they could all overload their mana cores and make sure to take most of the demons present with them. "Tch, still not listening?" The other Tier VII asked in a chilling voice before he suddenly disappeared, a powerful wind suddenly blowing past Reign and the others as screams of pain were heard behind them as the demon appeared in the middle of the ground. Multiple people were down on the ground, cut in half, and in his hands was Siggurd who was struggling and trying to break free. "Release him!" Basred shouted before using his shockwave, but it was akin to a breeze to the demon who simply smirked before clenching his hand, breaking Siggurd''s neck and killing him before disappearing again and showing up above them, next to the other Tier VII. "I shall give you one more chance, give up the artifact, or we will kill you all in the most painful way imaginable." "And if we give it to you, what will you do, spare our lives?" Reign asked with a sneer as he nced at the demons. "Of course not, I shall only give you a quick and painless death." The demon said while chuckling as the other one shook his head and smirked. "What has happened below has already been exined by the spirit to us, to think he would be so loyal to our tribe to actually sacrifice himself in order to give us the message." The demons said before uttering a sigh. "You humans who had dared take possession of an artifact that belongs to our tribe, forcing the spirit to die in the process, shall be tortured for millions of years as punishment for such crimes." ''Belonging to their tribe?'' ''The spirit sacrificed itself in order to give a message?'' ''As if I would believe that, the spirit probably made that up in order to rile them up and be certain that they woulde here and kill us before taking the artifact!'' Reign sneered in his head as he nced at the demons, fully aware that they had been tricked, but that didn''t help him or the others at all. In such a short period of time, they had actually lost slightly over 20 men as the second Tier VII had killed over 10 people before killing Siggurd. Basred and the others were staring at the demons with hatred and fury, but they knew that there was nothing to be done, as did the guardians who were with them. The guardians were on guard against the demons, but they also knew full well that it was impossible for them to go against them. "Time is up, it seems you have chosen to do it the hard way." The Tier VII demon said as he prepared to flick his finger, only to suddenly stop as everybody nced at the left side, where a monster had suddenly appeared. It was a tall white horse that had mesing out of his body. The demons all stared at the horse as the aura of a Tier VI monster could be felt from him. "A nuisance, get rid of it." The demon told the Tier VI demons who nodded at him before he flicked his finger, sending another shockwave at Reign and the others. They were fully prepared to meet the attack, ready for some of them to die from it, only for a tall figure to appear in front of them, blocking the attack with ease. The sound of nails being scrapped on a ckboard was heard as the monster moved its mouth and spoke to the demons, causing even the Tier VIIs to be on guard. Draped in flowing, silken robes that seemed to be woven from the very fabric of the universe, the monster merely stood in front of Reign and the others, his familiar figure making them all widen their eyes in disbelief as the demons got ready for a battle. Suddenly, the air around the area froze as even the two Tier VII demons showed an expression of fear as a shadow was cast from behind them. The sound of an engine roaring was heard behind the demons as the powerful monster, a Tier VIII monster, growled at them before it suddenly moved. The two demons were suddenly caught by two powerful hands without having the opportunity to even dodge before the nightmarish Tier VIII monster that Reign and the others had previously met in the dungeon opened its mouth and roared at them. It then proceeded to m them against the ground while jumping around the area, causing the ground to shake as if an earthquake had appeared. Elyndor, the Tier VII monster, suddenly moved as well. Gray wings suddenly appeared on its back as he nced at the four Tier VI demons, causing them all to tremble as a terrifying aura spread from him. The horse didn''t simply stand and do nothing either. It charged forward with incredible speed, arriving at the demons and proceeding to ughter the Tier V demons with its immense power. The nightmare of a Tier VIII monster was still the one that dealt the most damage as he suddenly flung one of the Tier VII demons to the side, causing the half-broken body of the demon to crash against other demons who were Tier V. It suddenly opened its mouth, spreading its poisonous gas before a click was suddenly heard and the gas was lit on fire. The mes enveloped the Tier VII, as well as the other demons, and burned them with incredible efficiency. And just like that, a group of 18 Tier V demons, together with a Tier VII, died. Elyndor took care of the Tier VI demons and ughtered a couple of Tier V demons while the horse eliminated the rest of the Tier Vs. It only took them 2 minutes. Two minutes was all that was needed for the three monsters to kill a group of 40 demons that had 2 Tier VII beings in their ranks, a group that had made Reign and the others feelpletely powerless. And the worst thing was the fact that the three monsters were not even fighting seriously. Suddenly, as the final demon fell down to the ground, the area descended intoplete silence as Reign and the others stared at the monsters, who were now staring at them. The horse moved first, appearing in front of Reign and the others in an instant before it licked Reign, showing them all that it meant no harm. "Could it be ... they''re still under the influence of the artifact?" Basred asked as he knew that the only reason they had survived the first encounter with these monsters was because they were made by the artifact. "No, we are not influenced by that thing." The group froze as Elyndor opened his mouth and spoke in a human voice, one that sounded ancient. "You can talk?" Reign asked as he stared at Elyndor who was walking over to them with calm steps. Chapter 774 Elyndor And The Two Monsters "Yes, I do not know why that is so shocking to you, I have spoken before as well." Elyndor looked at Reign with a slightly confused expression as he spoke. "Well yeah, but I wouldn''t necessarily call that ''speaking'' I mean, it''s not really understandable by us, that''s why I was surprised to hear you speak like a human now." Reign hurriedly said, slightly nervous as Elyndor himself could easily kill them all if he wished to do so. Elyndor nodded solemnly as his gray wings retracted. "Yes, I can speak, the artifact denied us the ability tomunicate with humans, but we are no longer bound by its influence." The group exchanged surprised nces, their previous fears of the monsters quickly dissipating. It seemed that their previous guess was right, the artifact did in deed create Elyndor and the others, but something seemed to have gone wrong. Reign stepped forward cautiously. "You were created by the artifact, so how were you still in the dungeon after the Will separated it from its influence, how were you still bound by its influence?" Elyndor nodded again. "Indeed, we were born from the essence of the artifact itself, given life and purpose, our existence was tied to its will, until the Will of this world arrived and separated us from it." "The influence of the artifact still remained, however, and we were unable to get rid of it, but after many years, the influence did diminish a bit, but so did the power of this world." "Sooner orter, we would have once again been fully controlled by the artifact, and none of us wished for that as after many years, the three of us managed to change, to get our own consciousness and think for ourselves." "We all sensed that you were connected to the artifact and decided that if you were toe to us, we would act like the other monsters who were still under its influence and allow you to pass in hopes of you defeating the spirit and taking control of the artifact, and you managed to do just that." "With the spirit that had created us gone, we are no longerpletely bound by the artifact, of course, a connection is still present." Elyndor nced at Liara who felt her heart stop for a moment. "I apologize for not arriving sooner, your friend wouldn''t have died had the three of us gotten out immediately, but the dungeon copsed, and we had to use our power and dig our way through, thankfully, we were able to save the rest of you from those demons." "So that''s how it was." Reign said before he sighed. He had gotten quite used to Alistair and considered him to be a friend at this point, and in the end, both he and Siggurd died without being able to do a single thing against the enemy. The horse suddenly came in front of Reign and licked him again, causing him to smile a bit and try to get him away. "ndir has taken a liking to you it seems," Elyndor said as Reign nced at him before looking at the horse. "ndir, so that''s his name." Suddenly, before any of them were able to notice it, the giant Tier VIII monster had arrived in front of them with a powerful jump. Hisnding shook the ground and caused some of them to fall down as it stared at them. Suddenly, the monster growled in an attempt to talk to them, only for Elyndor to sigh before looking at him. "Morgol, I told you multiple times that you need to practice in order to talk normally, none of them understand you." The giant monster, Morgol, nced at Elyndor and growled some more while waving his hands, causing Elyndor to sigh again. "No Morgol, they can''t understand your growls, not to mention that you were too hasty jumping here, look, you made some of them fall, if you continue acting this way, they''re going to be afraid of you, you know?" Reign and the others stared in shock as Elyndor was acting like a big brother, scolding his younger brother for doing something. Morgol, the powerful Tier VIII being that had killed almost half of the demons by himself, including the Tier VIIs who had killed Alistair and Siggurd together with the rest of the group, looked down with a sad expression. He growled again, but this time with slight sadness present in his voice. He seemed to be sad that he couldn''t talk to Reign and the others, while also being slightly ashamed that he made them fall and get slightly afraid of him. "It''s alright, now we are out, you''ll be able to learn quickly, I''m certain you''ll be able to learn how to talk soon." "Yeah, don''t worry about it that much big guy, you''ll get there soon." Reign nced at ndir who suddenly spoke as well with a young and cheerful voice. "You guys, why does this make me feel like you''ve known each other for a long time, weren''t you guys separated by theyers?" "Yes, but since the Will separated the artifact from the dungeon, we had a lot more freedom, and with our senses, we were able to sense one another and talk, most of our time in the dungeon was spent sleeping, talking to each other, and practicing our skills," Elyndor said before he sighed. "I am the firstborn of the artifact, Morgol was created right after me, and ndir after him, the rest of the monsters, including those guardians, cameter." It was only now that Reign remembered that the guardians were still with them. ncing back, he could see how scared each one of them was when they were in the presence of the three powerful monsters. "I was created first to act as the main tactician of the artifact, Morgol was created to be the most powerful weapon and shield of the artifact, and ndir was created to be the fastest one, the scout that could notice things from afar and make sure nothing would ever happen without the artifact knowing about it." "We were created for the sole purpose of serving the artifact, but after being separated by the Will, we gained our own thoughts and were no longer bound to it, and thanks to you, we are only connected to it, the artifact can no longer influence us in any way possible." "You have our thanks for that, we can finally leave this ce, we can go forth and explore the universe, no longer bound to the confines of the dungeon as we have been for many years." "The Will cannot support Morgol''s existence on the, simply by being present, he will make it possible for more powerful demons to arrive, which will make things more difficult for you, I do not know if more Tier VII demons will arriveter on the, but for now, with the guardians on your side, and the artifact with her, the humans on this have a fighting chance, you have the opportunity to fight back against the demons." "We are leaving now, but I have a feeling that our paths will intersect again in the future," Elyndor said as he spread his wings before a magic circle suddenly appeared around him and the other two monsters. "I have some kind of connection with you as well, I do not know why or how, but I don''t doubt that in the future, we will be able to find each other again," Elyndor told Reign before the magic circle shed, and all three of them disappeared. "They went to a differentyer," Aethion said from within Reign, causing him to nod his head before looking back. Many of his teammates were on their knees, weeping for the fallen, especially those that had arrived with Siggurd. They were kneeling around his body with tearful expressions. They had won this battle, they managed to take the artifact and now the world possessed a fighting chance, but they had paid a heavy price for it. Losing one Tier Vbatant and slightly over 20 Tier IVs was a big blow, and even though it could be considered a worthy exchange for iming the lives of 40 demons, two of which were Tier VII, it was a price that none of them thought they would need to pay today. "To think you would leave us just as things were about to change," Basred said as he kneeled in front of Siggurd. "You have deserved to rest old friend, we shall take care of what will happen next, humanity shall win, I am just sorry you died while thinking the opposite," Basred said in a calm voice as his lips twitched a bit. Everybody present had fought against demons plenty of times in the past. The number of friends andrades they had lost couldn''t even be counted anymore, so they were all able to calm themselves down quickly and start preparing for the trip back. The bodies were all ced on arge stretcher that was being carried by multiple people as they all walked back to the Lumon region. Chapter 775 Rising From Tragedy: Basreds Speech ? "Our challenges have been fulfilled, the two of us can evolve whenever we wish," Reign told Basred who nodded at him. "Will you help us take over the regions?" "Of course, as long as we are allowed to stay here after the evolution, we will dly help you destroy the demon scum and take back some territory," Reign told Basred with a serious expression which made Basred smile. "We will start preparing for the funeral of Siggurd and the other right after arriving, the evolutions of you two will probably take a couple of hours, if you wish, we can wait until you are finished before we start with the funeral." "I would appreciate that, even if we have only known one another for a short period of time, I considered all of themrades, we have fought side-by-side and broke bread together, being there when they are put to rest is the least I can do for them." Reign said as he sighed. The demon had taken the souls of Siggurd and the others, but after being killed by Elyndor, all the souls were released. Unfortunately, the immense power of Elyndor made it impossible for Reign to grab the souls and he had to let them go. He wished to take their souls and talk to them, to inform them of what had happened and that humanity would not perish here, but in hindsight, they probably knew that. "I don''t think they died thinking humanity is doomed, Basred." "Their souls were with that demon, and upon his death, they were released, they definitely saw what was going on, they knew that everything would be fine." Reign grabbed Basred''s shoulder and nodded at him, prompting the man to smile sadly and nod his head back. The giant gate of the region opened, and with it opening, the people gathered to see what had happened the guards on top of it noticed Basred leading the group with Reign and the others, as well as arge stretcher with many bodies ced on top of it. As they entered the region, people stared at the stretcher, and the familiar faces that were on it. "Oh no, that . That''s lord Siggurd!" One panicked voice from the crowd yelled out with fear as the crowd stared in shock. "Alistair, isn''t that Alistair?" Another voice weakly said, his voice trembling as some people fell down on their knees. The soldiers of the region all kneeled down, paying respects to the fallen as the rest of the crowd slowly did the same, each one showing a face full of shock and disbelief. One of the leaders had fallen in battle. A Tier V being, one of humanity''s powerhouses, had fallen just like that. Almost a third of the entire party had been killed. "How is this possible, why were lord Basred and Siggurd with them, didn''t the exploration party leave by themselves?" "I don''t know, I am certain they weren''t with them when they left." "They probably left without anybody noticing them leave, they probably found something important and had to make sure no spies would notice their departure." "Did they seed in what they were doing then, or did they fail?" "Does it even matter, we lost Lord Siggurd, no matter what they were doing, losing someone like him is too big of a price to be paid." Whispers could be heard all around the crowd as Reign and the others walked forward before they stopped. Basred suddenly jumped on top of a nearby stage before staring at the crowd that was made up of hundreds of people who were present. "You all have many questions to ask, I am well aware of it." Basred spoke with a solemn voice as he stared at everybody. "Over 60 of us left this morning, and only about 40 returned, my deputy, the second-inmand of the region, Alistair, fell in battle, as did Siggurd, arade that had been a leader of his region for many years now." "We have paid a heavy price, one that is toorge for most, but this is not the time to despair, nor is this the time to be afraid." "In return for losing Siggurd, Alistair, and the other heroes that had been with us, we have made the demons pay a heavy price, 40 demons were in, the weakest of them Tier V demons, and the most powerful were 2 Tier VII demons!" The entire crowd suddenly went quiet. Nobody said a single word, nobody dared even breathe too loudly. Tier VII. That was a realm that none of them had heard of before as no being on the had reached it. And the demons had two of them, and they were killed?! "As many of you know, the demons were searching for an artifact, and we have managed to locate it, and to take control of it." "It is with the help of the artifact that we managed to defeat the demons, and now, the regions close to us are left with no leaders, they are vulnerable, and we shall take the regions back!" "We are first going to rest up, the funeral arrangements shall be made during this time, and after the funeral, we shall go forward and attack, we shall get rid of the demons!" Basred''s voice reverberated through the region as the people all stared at him before they suddenly clenched their fists and roared together with him. "Our counterattack starts today!" Reign and Laura nced from afar before leaving the area and following after one of the Tier IVs who was with the group. They made their way a couple of hundred meters away from the gate before Tier IV opened a special door that led further below. That was one of the ces where people would go in order to evolve without being noticed by others. It was usually used for Tier III and Tier IVbatants, but it should also be fine for Tier Vs as well. There was one ce where a person going through the Tier V evolution would go to, but that ce was far away and it would take them some time to get there, time that Reign and Laura didn''t wish to waste. Their previous battles in the dungeon and the close call with the demons had left them, as well as the rest of the group, exhausted and low on mana. They had even thought of going to the demon stronghold and attacking them right away, but it would be too risky with them in such a state, which is why they decided toe back and rest while the funeral arrangements were made. Reign and Laura would evolve, which would give them two new Tier Vbatants during the battle, and Basred would have enough time to notify the other leaders of the nearby regions of what had happened. With Liara controlling the artifact and having the guardians with her, they would be able to easily attack and take over several regions that were nearby. That alone should suffice to allow the world to recuperate enough to allow for multiple more people to advance to Tier V, and with the artifact slowly recuperating, and Liara being able to take the souls of the demons with it, she would be able to slowly create an army of monsters that would fight for her. Reign had previously used his soul maniption in order to sense if any person present in the crowd that had previously formed had any trace of demonic influence in them, and he found 2 people who had. He had told the Tier IVs about it and told them to capture them as quickly as possible so that word of what happened wouldn''t spread to the demons. With how quickly the demons had been in, Reign was certain that nobody knew what was going on back at their base. After all, this was something that was connected to a powerful artifact, spending an entire day or two fighting and searching around would not be out of the ordinary, which meant that after the evolution, they would still be the ones with an advantage as the demons would mostly likely not know that their leaders were dead. Reign and Laura arrived in the underground hall which was made for people who were going to advance. The Tier IV nodded at him and Laura before closing the door and making his way back up. A Tier V evolution was not something that a Tier IV should be close to as it could easily get dangerous to him. Therge hall was more than spacious enough for both Reign and Laura, the two went on opposite sides before sitting down and staring at system notifications. [ The yer has sessfully found and taken the artifact, both the challenge, the bonus mission, and the personal mission have beenpleted. ] [ The yer will receive the system''s blessing and defense during the evolution, no being below Tier IX will be able to disrupt the evolution and deal damage to the yer, and with the blessing, the evolution will go more smoothly. ] Chapter 776 The City Of Light: Talking With Raziel Again ? ''It counted all three missions aspleted, so Liara truly was just a person that was, depending on how you look at things, unlucky or lucky enough to have her soul fused with the fragments.'' ''But what about Lieara, what about the strange behavior Liara had when we first met, how she acted simrly to Lieara, and why is Lieara''s soul different from hers so much and so akin to the soul fragments in the vortex?'' "The behavior can be exined, it''s very likely that the fragments in Liara had a sort of connection with the fragments you hold, which was why Liara acted and spoke in a manner simr to Lieara back then, as for Lieara''s soul being so simr to the fragments inside the vortex, I''m afraid I have no answer to that question." Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s head as thetter merely nodded and got ready to undergo the evolution. He knew that during the evolution, he would once again be able to see Raziel, the ancestor of the Nephilims. He would have the chance to ask him some questions that had troubled him and get answers. Reign sat down and initiated the evolution, as did Laura. A bolt of lightning appeared over his head before an illusionary figure of an angel appeared behind him. The angel was the protection the system made for him, nobody under Tier IX would be able to so much as get close to Reign with the angel guarding him. As for Laura, a demon appeared behind her. The demon''s hands were crossed in front of his chest and he stared at the angel that was behind Reign. The two obviously didn''t like each other, and if one were to look more closely, they would realize that they were merely avatars that two powerful figures had sent here. The system had used its influence to get two avatars from Saints to guard the two, and thanks to the system''s interference, none of the two Saints knew where this ce was, nor what Reign and Laura looked like. They only had one mission, stand guard while the two were undergoing their evolution and make sure nothing happened to them. Lightning suddenly flickered around Reign as both the angel and the demon stared at the lightning bolt in slight astonishment as they could sense the aura of a goding from it. Their faces were grave as they realized that Reign was a person marked by a god, and not a weak one either. Laura had a phantom of a demon above her that was overlooking her evolution, but the phantom was meek and dared not act mighty when in the presence of two Saints. As a former possessed, Laura didn''t have any marks from gods like Reign and the others, instead, she would gain the protection of a demon during her transformation, a phantom of the demoness that possessed her, one that had no intellect and was formed by pure demonic energy. During the leveling phase, that would be enough to help her out, butter on, once she became a Transcendent, a being in the same realm as the demoness, she would no longer get the help of the phantom, instead, it would be a mark of the demon hunters, the power of a god that would be helping her. Demonic energy spread out from Laura and caused her body to be demonic as the evolution started, as for Reign, wings made out of light and darkness came out of his back as his form suddenly changed. Unbeknownst to Reign, he was now in his transformed state. He was no longer evolving as a human but as a Nephilim. His wings glowed with their respective powers as soul power emanated from him, causing the two avatars to stare at him in shock. After all, Nephilims were rare creatures, and even Saints would die before seeing one in their entire lifetime. To see a Nephilim in the leveling realm going through an evolution was something even rarer and the two stared at him as if they had forgotten why they were here. They were trying their best to see everything that was happening around Reign. The evolution he was going through wasn''t simply one where mana would go into his body and change it from the inside and outside. As a Nephilim, Reign was now undergoing a much more advanced evolution. During his evolution, one could see thews made out of the abilities he had to appear. Thews of light, darkness, lightning, and the ethereal and ever-changingw of souls. The two Saints were fully engrossed in looking at thews that were appearing briefly in order to maybe get some benefits from them. Just as the protection Reign and Laura had received was a reward from the system, the two avatars were doing this as it was a request from the system, a simple mission that also acted as a reward for what they had done in the past. The rewards were thews that appeared, and how much the two were able to benefit depended on them. Inside Reign''s consciousness, he was inplete darkness before he opened his eyes, finding himself in a ce he had never seen before. ''No, I have seen this, I''ve seen it in the memories.'' Reign thought as his eyes widened in shock. A city that was entirely made out of white marble, one that shone as if it was a ce where gods and angels resided was in front of him. He was standing atop the highest tower in the city, a ce where one could see the entirety of the enormous city that seemingly spanned hundreds of miles around. "A beautiful sight, isn''t it?" Raziel asked as he appeared next to Reign who nodded absent-mindedly. "What is this ce, this city, I have seen it once before, but it wasn''t like this, it was in ruins, almostpletely destroyed." "There were no people present, this pce was half-destroyed, and this tower was almost entirely gone from what I remember." "Of course, that is because you saw the state of the city muchter on, this is the state of it back when the empire was at its peak, when it was a behemoth in this world, controlling a third of it." Reign gulped as he imagined an empire that was thatrge. He knew this was Earth, and he knew it was evenrger than Earth was right now, which meant that the territory that this empire controlled was muchrger than the entirety of Earth before the game started. "You know, badmouthing a god is not something you should be doing, I think you might be the only one crazy enough to do such a thing," Raziel said, which made Reign''s mind turn nk as he remembered what he said during his battle against the demons. "I C I know, I have no idea why I actually said such things, they just-" "It''s fine, I made sure ''he'' wouldn''t do anything to you, but I won''t be helping you out the next time, this was mostly because you were badmouthing a demon god, and I don''t really like those bastards." Reign gulped as two chairs appeared from mid-air. Raziel sat down, and he motioned for Reign to sit down as well. "You managed to notice the true nature of the artifact and the souls, good job, I was worried you might get tricked by them." "You knew about it?" "Reign, I''m older and more powerful than you could evenprehend, checking up on my Nephilims from time to time is something I do on a regr basis, it''s boring when you don''t have anything to strive for, a new realm to break into, more powerful enemies to fight against." "In thest couple of eons, the main way I would get rid of my boredom would be by checking out what my Nephilims are doing, or asionally watching two civilizations have a war while I act as a divine oracle for both of them." "What, what is the connection with Lieara and the soul inside the vortex, why are they so simr?" "Well, it wouldn''t be fair if I destroyed the pathid out for you and told you everything ahead of time, right?" Raziel asked Reign, to which he responded by furrowing his brows. "So, the system really does have everything nned out for everybody." "No, not everybody, only for a selected few." "And it isn''t everything, it''s not like the system can control everything you do, no, it will simply ce some how could I call it arrows to point you in the right direction." "It''s simr to when you y a game, the main quest is there and will not change, but the side content, the time it takes you to get to the end, as well as the path you take to the end, is up to you." "The system likes to y around with those it likes, to make the best possible paths for them in order to make them utilize their full potential." "That is one of the reasons why me and the system hate each other and why we would do whatever it takes to destroy one another." Chapter 777 The System’s Origin: Answers Leading To More Questions ? "So you''re saying that everything we do has already been done by the system, it manipted us?" "Not quite, the system will nudge you in the direction it believes is the best for you, it will give you missions and challenges that it believes will be the most beneficial to improving yourself, not only with rewards and leveling up but also tempering your psyche." "And don''t get me wrong, it''s not as if the system is manipting and controlling every person, your actions are your own, and the way you decide to do things is also your own choice, but yes, the weird coincidences you have already noticed happening around you are all because of the system." "The fact that there are so many pioneers in one small ce in the world, the fact that all areas around you seemed perfect for you guys to go to and level up, even the challenges and the two worlds you were sent, it is all because the system wanted you to go there and experience what it has to offer." "Now, there are plenty of things that can interact with the system and its ns, for example, that AI inside of you and the entire base you have taken, your very powers, and the fact you are a Nephilim, and more." "The system isn''t omnipotent, it can''t simply control everything, there are always plenty of things that don''t go as nned, just like back when you made the dumb decision to curse a god." Reign stayed silent. This was one of the things that was on his mind the most, and the main thing he wanted to get an answer from Raziel, but there were more things as well, but now, he was stumped for a moment. "As for the reason I hate the system, well, a part of it is because of that." "I hate prophecies and all manners of things that influence the future, the things that actually take away the freedom of a person, causing them to unknowingly do what was already nned for them." "I won''t deny that the system''s mere presence allowed many more to be more powerful much easier, but with it, it brought even more bloodshed in the universe." "The system is avable to everyone, including even demons and creatures of the abyss, well, not all of them, but most of them." Reign suddenly stared at Raziel with a shocked expression. "Yeah, even the beings that wish to do nothing else but destroy the entire universe have ess to the system, it likes to act as if it ispletely neutral and unbiased, but usually, the system will manipte them and give them harder missionspared to you and other sentient beings in the universe that don''t wish for it to be destroyed." "Sometimes it works out well, sometimes it doesn''t as a being manages to finish the incredibly difficult mission and gain many rewards from it." "The challenge you had was definitely connected to a mission that the system gave to the demons as well." "They knew of the artifact, wait are you telling me that the system really was the one to tell them about it?!" "Like I said, the system is unbiased, everybody gets a chance, everybody." Reign felt his head hurt from what Raziel was saying. He didn''t know that the system was actually avable to demons and creatures of the abyss as well. If that was true, then doesn''t that mean that it''s manipting them into getting in his way so that he could kill them and be stronger during his missions? Raziel merely smiled at him before he continued talking. "I know you also want to know what is so different about the soul fragments of that girlpared to that other girl you gave the artifact to." Reign looked up and stared at Raziel with a slightly shocked expression. "Don''t act so shocked boy, you should know by now that if I want to know something, I will know it, it''s as simple as that." "As for your question, it''s because the fragments had more time to fuse with that one, slowly starting to change her behavior and character, that is why her soul is so simr to the fragments in the vortex, and why they''re different from Liara''s soul." "The behavior that Liara disyed is also because of that, there''s no big mystery to it, it''s as simple as that." "So what would happen if a person lived for longer, what would the fragments do to them?" "They would make them into a clone of the demoness, and that clone would be able to sense the vortex and would do whatever it took to get to it and allow themselves to get sucked into it, sacrificing their lives." Reign felt cold sweat cover his back as he heard Raziel''s words. The fragments would actually change a person. "Don''t worry, with the artifact with her, Liara won''t be changed, as long as she has that artifact, her soul will be stable and the fragments inside of her won''t be able to influence her, good job with wiping away the spirit and changing the artifact, had you not done that, you wouldn''t have been able to take control over the artifact as you have." Reign nodded his head and stayed silent for a moment before looking up at Raziel. "You you know about Jared and the base." "So you named him Jared?" Raziel asked as he smiled and chuckled at Reign who sighed. "He asked for that name, it was his idea." "Anyway, Jared said that you were the one person that the ones that created him loathed the most, and yet you are the one they ced their hopes on in the end." "They also seem to not like the system, just like you." "I just want to know who they were, and what just happened for a civilization that was able to create such an AI, as well as other incredible machines, to get destroyed?" "Was it the system, I know it hates technology, it keeps everyone away from it and only lets them study some of it, I know it marks any civilization with advanced technology as an enemy, did it do the same to the civilization that created Jared?" Raziel smirked at Reign as their surroundings suddenly started blurring. Reign knew that this was a sign that their time was over, he was about to finish his evolution. "You are partly true." "The civilization was once my enemy, and in the end, they realized just what they had done and decided to ce all their hopes on me." "They weren''t merely a civilization the system marked as an enemy, they were much more." Suddenly, Reign''s entire field of vision turned purely white, but he was still able to hear thest sentence that Raziel spoke. "They were the ones that created the system." Reign opened his eyes wide as he stared across him at Laura and the demon who was still fully focused on trying toprehend thews he saw. ''They created the system?'' Reign''s mind was buzzing with thoughts. The civilization that created Jared, one that was so advanced that Reign couldn''t even imagine the kinds of machines they had, was also the one that created the system. ''If that''s true, then how are they gone, why is the system still here?'' ''Did it go rogue?'' ''Was the system actually a powerful AI that gained sentience and decided to free itself from its masters before it spread all across the universe?'' ''It hates Raziel, and Raziel hates him, is that because of that civilization, did the system hate Raziel because he was the one the civilization chose as the one that could finally avenge them, does that mean to destroy the system, the thing that destroyed them?'' "You are partly true Master, but I do have to advise you not to think too much of it, this is information that has been sealed until you reach the realm of gods, you shall gain some parts of the truth before that, but theplete truth will only be given to you once you reach a very high level." Jared''s voice suddenly echoed in Reign''s head, causing thetter to flinch slightly. ''Why, why won''t you tell me the truth now, why not just let me know what the hell is going on?'' "Because it would be dangerous to you master, there are plenty of beings and existences in the universe who can learn of your existence merely by you knowing their name, each one is a god, a very powerful one." "What I am doing, and what your ancestor is doing, only giving you small pieces of the truth at a time, is to protect you." Reign sighed as his wings retracted into his back while his transformation ended. This transformation didn''t count as a normal one, so he could still transform without waiting for any cooldown. That was because, during an evolution, the amount of mana present was more than enough for Reign''s body to fully replenish its power, the transformation put no strain on him at all. Chapter 778 A Tier V Evolution and the Burrial

Chapter 778 A Tier V Evolution and the Burrial

Reign nodded his head before getting up from the ground. Laura was close to finishing her evolution as well, and he was nning on waiting for her. [ The yer has sessfully passed the evolution and reached Tier V, congrattions to the yer. ] [ yer has enough exp to level up ] [ Level up! ] [ Current yer level is 401, additional stats gained ] [ Free Attribute points + 20 , Strength + 5, Agility + 5, Endurance + 2,? Vitality + 1, Willpower + 2, Spirit + 5 ] Level: 401 ( 1 000 / 2 400 ) ss: Magic Swordsman / ? (more info in the ss menu) Race: Nephilim (more info unavable ) Attribute points: 20 Strength: 7 805 (15 527) (+ 24% from ability, + 75% from items) Agility: 8 055 (17 479) (+ 32% from ability, + 85% from items) Endurance: 7 102 (9 872) (+ 14% from ability, +25% from items) Vitality: 7 101 (9 870) (+ 14% from ability, , + 25% from items) Willpower: 7 352 (10 219) (+ 14% from ability, + 25% from items ) Spirit: 8 065 ( 16 533) (+ 25% from ability, + 80% from items) (AN: The higher the realm, the less of a bonus items will give you ) [ The yer''s abilities have improved during the evolution. ] Ability: Lightning maniption? S ( lvl 3 exp: 40%) Darkness Maniption SSS ( lvl 2 5% ) - limited use Light Maniption SSS ( level 2 3% ) C limited use Soul Maniption SSS ( level 2 25% )? - limited use Reign nced at his new status screen before he felt the immense power contained in his body. Right now, his stats were double what they were, which just showed the immense chasm that exists between each Tier. He could only imagine how powerful the two demons who were Tier VII each werepared to the current him who was only Tier V right now. ''Truly, the difference between each tier just getsrger andrgerter on.'' ''I wonder just how immense the stats of a Tier X being are, there is a reason why they are rare and why it''s easy for them to be Transcendents.'' Reign said with a sigh. ''It''s not only an issue of talent and time that is needed to reach that realm, the higher one goes, the more difficult the enemies be as well when I reached Tier I, there were still beings who were of higher level than me, but of a lower tier, right now, there are no beings who would even attempt to skip the evolution and continue leveling up as the immense difference between tiers makes such beings nothing more than weaklings who would never amount to anything.'' Reign shook his head before he looked up. That was when Reign noticed something weird. There was sunlight. The sun was shining down on him. Reign was shocked to find that the ceiling of the underground area was gone,pletely decimated while the ground was pitch-ck as well. The walls were cracked and the entire underground area was in ruins. Looking at the entrance, he could see Basred and a couple of other Tier IVbatants who were looking at him with expressions of relief. Reign''s figure shed as he appeared in front of them in an instant. "What the hell happened, was this because of our evolution?" Basred merely nodded at Reign before he sighed. "It was more than what the underground area could handle, luckily for us, nobody was nearby when your auras red up and mana exploded upwards, we immediately came down to see if you needed help, but after we saw those two, we didn''t daree close," Basred said as he nced at the demon, as well as the angel that was slowly dissipating. "I''m actually surprised the entire area isn''t destroyed, mana suddenly surged upwards, destroying anything and everything in its path, but such a powerful explosion of mana that came from the evolution would usually explode all around." "They probably helped with that and steered it up in order to minimize damage." Basred''s voice turned low at the end as Reign nodded at his words. "They''re protection from the system, since we managed to finish the mission with flying colors, it decided to summon two avatars of Saints to keep us safe during the evolution process." "Avatars of Saints, that exins why we were all frozen in fear upon arriving here," Basred said as he nodded his head before they all nced at Laura who seemed to have finished her evolution as well. They all turned away as after an evolution, a person would be devoid of any clothes, and even though with the great power of a Tier V, they would be able to get their clothes back in an instant from the inventory, there would still be a split second when people could see Laura naked, which none did out of respect for her. "How long have we taken?" "About 14 hours, we have already finished all preparations for the funeral, we are about to start now." Reign simply nodded to Basred before ncing at the notification from the system. [ The yer has sessfully finished the challenge, the yer can return back to Earth at any moment, the longest the yer can stay on the current is 5 more days. ] ''Five days, that''s actually longer than I expected, that should give us enough time to take over a couple of regions, improving the strength of the world and giving the people here more spots for Tier V beings.'' "Laura, the funeral is about to start." "Let''s go," Laura said from behind as she walked over to Reign and the others who nodded at her. She was also surprised to find the current state of the underground area, but in hindsight, her and Reign''s evolution waspletely out of the ordinary, especially Reign who was a Nephilim, not a human being. His powers were tremendous, and it was only natural that his evolution would be very violent. They all walked out of the underground area before making their way to a nearby hill, which was where they were going to bury Siggurd and the others. Even though all regions had their graveyards, it was customary to bury the deceased in the region for which they fought before their deaths. Out of the ten regions that humans still controlled on the, there were many people from other regions who were buried in the other regions after they hade to help them and died in the process. It was partly to pay respects to the deceased, and partly for the people to remember how close the entirety of the human race was, they all leaned on each other for support, and in these difficult times when their was overrun by demons, they were the only things they had left. Siggurd, Alistair, and the others who died during their expedition to take the artifact were all buried with the highest honors possible. The funeral was a solemn affair, attended by the survivors of the mission and the other inhabitants of the region. It was a time for everyone toe together, mourn the loss of theirrades, and pay their respects to those who had given their lives to protect their world. Reign stood by the graves of Siggurd, Alistair, and the others, a heavy sense of responsibility weighing on his shoulders. He knew that their deaths were not in vain, as they had seeded in retrieving the artifact and preventing it from falling into the hands of the demons. Still, the loss of theirrades was a painful reminder of the ongoing battle for their world''s survival. As the ceremony continued, Reign couldn''t help but think about the revtions he had received during his evolution. The knowledge that the civilization that had created the system was also responsible for the creation of Jared, the advanced AI that had be his ally, raised countless questions in his mind. He wondered about the true nature of the system, its origins, and its ultimate goals. Did it have a hidden agenda, and was it truly a neutral entity as it imed to be? The mysteries surrounding the system and its creators only deepened his curiosity. After the funeral, Reign gathered with the surviving members of the mission to discuss their next steps. They had five more days on this before they could return to Earth, and they needed to make the most of that time. "Five days, that''s actually more than what we expected, I''m sure we can make use of that time to take plenty of territory back from the demons," Basred said as Reign nodded. He was not only a Tier V being right now, but he also still had his transformation, which would almost double his stats, allowing him to fight against peak Tier V beings, and even go up against Tier VI beings for a very short period of time. Right now, on this, Reign was no longer afraid of any demon. With many of the Tier V demons dead now, the many regions close to them only had Tier IV demons and below to protect them, which meant that taking them over would not pose a problem for them. "We depart immediately, I have already notified the other region leaders of what happened, they will be attacking as well." Chapter 779 Attacking the Demon Stronghold and Unleashing Chaos

Chapter 779 Attacking the Demon Stronghold and Unleashing Chaos

''Jared, you haven''t beenpletely honest to me before, have you?'' "What do you mean, Master?" Reign was currently sitting on a hill overlooking a in where the stronghold of the demons was located. The stronghold was a giant demonic castle that rose 40 floors up and took an area that was equal to over 10 football fields put together. The stronghold could house over a thousand demons with ease, and currently, the demons were walking around, seemingly waiting for their leader toe back before giving them orders. ''When we first spoke, you said the snakes, as well as you, were your civilization''s greatest achievements, that that was the peak of your technology, but that wasn''tpletely true, wasn''t it?'' Jared showed a solemn expression before he nodded his head. "Correct, although we are considered to be at the top of what my makers have created, we are not the one that stood at the very top and was called the greatest achievement ever." ''The system, that was the greatest achievement, right?'' "Yes, the system was the greatest achievement my makers ever had, it was something thatter became so important and helpful that nobody knew if they could replicate such a thing, even the ones that were directly involved in its creation said that arge part of it was pure luck, they had no idea how they managed to make some parts work as they did." "The system, to this day, can be considered the greatest feat of technology ever made in the universe." Jared suddenly stopped talking and stayed silent, and Reign didn''t pressure him to say anything else. He knew that Jared wouldn''t even tell him this much had it not been for Raziel, who had already told him that the civilization that created Jared was also the one that created the system. As an AI, Jared was already light years ahead of what almost any other civilization in the universe had, and yet, nobody knew about the civilization that created him. ''That might be wrong, after all, I have never interacted with any characters that stand at the top of the universe except for Raziel, there are many things I still don''t know.'' Reign told himself before he shook his head and nced forward. Basred was next to him, and Liara and the rest were ready to battle as well. With the artifact with her and the powerful guardians, many of whom were Tier V beings, the battle they were going to take part in would definitely be won by andslide. The demons here, as well as those in the regions around this one, still had no idea that their powerful leaders had died yesterday. Thanks to Elyndor, who devoured the very souls of the demons before leaving the with the other two powerful monsters, no demon was able to learn anything of what had happened. "Let''s go," Basred said with determination and excitement. Finally, after decades of fighting against the demons, they were going on the counterattack, they were finally going to fight back and take some territory back. With renewed determination and powerful resolve, Reign, Basred, and theirradesunched their assault on the demon stronghold. Liara, equipped with the artifact and supported by the guardians, took the lead. Her control over the artifact allowed her to manipte its abilities with precision, and it granted her a formidable advantage in the battle against the demon forces. As they advanced towards the stronghold, they encountered waves of demon soldiers, mostly Tier IV and lower, who were no match for thebined might of their group. Reign, now a Tier V Nephilim, unleashed his enhanced abilities, wielding both light and darkness maniption with devastating efficiency. His strikes were swift and precise, cutting through demon ranks like a scythe through wheat. Basred, too, disyed remarkablebat prowess, leading their forces with strategic brilliance. Hismand and tactical skills kept their group organized and coordinated, allowing them to ovee each wave of demons efficiently. Laura, who had also evolved to Tier V, fought alongside Reign, creating a formidable duo. Her control over demonic energy was exceptional, destroying demon soldiers with ease and creating defensive barriers of demonic energy to protect herrades. With each victory, their confidence grew. The demons had not anticipated such a swift and organized counterattack, and the element of surprise was in humanity''s favor. Liara continued to manipte the artifact, using its powers to weaken the stronghold''s defenses and disrupt the demons''munication. Upon taking control of the artifact, she learned that although the main powers of the artifact were the devouring of souls and creating new beings that were loyal to the artifact and its master, she could also use it for offensive and defensive purposes. The artifact could utilize mana, demonic energy, as well as soul power. She could switch the energy it used at will and use it for different things. With soul power, she could also attack the souls of her enemies and send the souls inside the artifact forward, just like Reign could. With mana and demonic energy, she could use it in a rudimentary fashion, creating attacks made out of pure mana, pure demonic energy, or even abination of both. Although such attacks were not as powerful as attacks that a person could unleash by controlling mana or demonic energy, the amount of mana and demonic energy allowed them to be incredibly powerful. This was an artifact made by a Saint after all, even in its weakened state, it could manipte and control a lot more energy than a Tier V being. Inside the demon stronghold, chaos reigned. The demons were in disarray, unable to respond effectively to the sudden assault. Their Tier V leaders had yet to return, leaving the lower-ranking demons to fend for themselves. Reign, Basred, and the others pushed forward, reaching the outer walls of the stronghold. There, they encountered more formidable resistance. Tier IV demon guards, armed with demonic weapons and armor, as well as their monstrous strength, defended the stronghold''s entrance. Despite the tough opposition, Reign and hisrades simply charged forward, none of them showing an ounce of worry. They had trained for years, honed their abilities, and endured countless battles. Now, as Tier V beings, they were a force to be reckoned with. Liara continued to manipte the artifact, destabilizing the stronghold''s foundations. Cracks appeared in the walls, and the ground trembled as if protesting against the presence of the demons. The demon guards struggled to maintain their defenses as the very structure they stood on betrayed them. Basred unleashed a powerful shockwave, shattering the defenses of the demon guards. Reign followed up with abination of light and darkness maniption, incapacitating the remaining demons. The outer walls fell, and humanity''s forces pressed on. Inside the stronghold''s main chamber, the temporary demon leaders, unaware of the intrusion, discussed their ns for further expansion. A demon suddenly entered the great hall and told them of what was going on, as well as the fact that the humans attacking had multiple Tier V beings in their ranks. Suddenly, the ground beneath them trembled, and the walls cracked. The demon leaders exchanged worried nces. Alszenom was sitting next to the highest chair in the main tower. Abalor, the loyal meathead of the demon leader, was sitting next to Alszenom while the other leaders who were taking control of the stronghold when the leader wasn''t there, were all in panic. "Calm down, nothing wille out with us acting like this!" Alszenom shouted as he used his aura to shroud the entire hall, causing the others to go silent. "The humans are attacking us, and there are many Tier V beings amongst them, humans and beings we have never seen before, how the hell do you expect us to calm down?!" Abalor shouted in fury as he stood up, staring at Alszenom. "That is right, but as I said, panic will get us nowhere." "The humans are here, which means that our leader might have perished, of course, there is a possibility that the humans abandoned the artifact and came here to try and take over some territories before the leader takes the artifact, we can''t act rashly now." "Our defenses are powerful, it would take even multiple Tier V beings a couple of hours to break through the barrier shielding the inner parts of the stronghold, so we need to use that time wisely." Suddenly, Alszenom stood up, as did the others as they felt the barrier dissipate. Alszenom and the rest quickly went to the window, only to see Reign and the others staring at them from the ground. As the demons stared back at them, they were able to notice just how many Tier V beings were present, as well as Liara, a Tier IV human who was staring at them while an illusion of arge monolith was floating above her. Alszenom suddenly felt immense danger, but before he could do a thing, the monolith shone a bright light that quickly arrived at them. With a deafening roar, the demon stronghold''s central tower copsed, sending debris and dust into the air. Liara, having manipted the artifact''s powers to their limit, signaled to Reign and the others that the stronghold was ripe for the taking as all the higher-ups were now dead. Chapter 780 The Demon Stronghold: A Triumph and a Revelation

Chapter 780 The Demon Stronghold: A Triumph and a Revtion

The demon leaders, including Alszenom, were buried beneath the rubble of their once-mighty stronghold. The shockwave caused by the artifact''s destructive power had decimated the inner chambers and left no survivors. The remaining demon forces, witnessing the devastation, were thrown into disarray, and their leadership shattered. Reign, Basred, and the rest of their group wasted no time capitalizing on the chaos. They swiftly advanced through the stronghold''s outer areas, subduing any remaining demon resistance. With the Tier V beings leading the charge, the demon guards stood little chance. The tide of the battle had decisively turned in humanity''s favor. Liara, still wielding the artifact''s power, continued to manipte the environment to her advantage. She reinforced barriers and shields to protect herrades while weakening the fortifications of the demon forces. The artifact''s abilities made her an invaluable asset in the ongoing battle. As the remnants of the demon forces scattered in retreat, Reign''s group pressed forward, determined to secure the stronghold and establish a foothold in this region. The capture of such a significant demon stronghold was a pivotal moment in their campaign to reim their world. Inside the ruins of the central tower, Alszenom and the other demon leadersy trapped and gravely injured. The copse of the tower had left them pinned beneath massive stone blocks and debris. The situation was dire, and they knew their chances of survival were slim. Alszenom, using thest of his strength, managed to create a small pocket of air around himself and his fellow leaders. They gasped for breath in the dimly lit and cramped space. Bloodied and battered, they exchanged nces filled with desperation. "We underestimated them," Alszenom muttered, his voice weak but filled with regret. Abalor, still seething with anger, growled, "Our leader went to get the artifact, and yet they possess it now, it is clear that the two leaders are dead." The other demon leaders nodded in agreement. Their failure to obtain possession of the artifact and the fall of the stronghold would have severe consequences. They knew that their actions, orck thereof, had brought disaster upon their kind. As theyy trapped beneath the rubble, they could hear the sounds of battle outsidethe sh of weapons, the roars of demons, and the powerful energies being unleashed. It was a grim reminder of their defeat. Back on the battlefield, Reign and hisrades had secured control of the demon stronghold. The surviving demon forces had either fled or surrendered in the face of their overwhelming power. The region was now under their control, and they began the process of fortifying their position. Reign couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment and satisfaction. They had not only avenged the deaths of theirrades but had also dealt a significant blow to the demon forces. The artifact, in Liara''s capable hands, had proven to be a game-changer in their battle. With the stronghold secured, Reign turned his attention to their next steps. They had four more days on this before they could return to Earth, and they intended to make the most of their time. Their sess in this region had boosted their morale, and they were eager to continue their campaign to reim their world. Reign knew that there were many more demon strongholds scattered across the, each with its own set of challenges. They would need to n their attacks carefully and coordinate with the other regions to maximize their chances of sess. As they began the process of establishing a base within the demon stronghold, Reign couldn''t shake the feeling that there were still many unanswered questions. The revtion about the system''s creators and their connection to Jared, the advanced AI, had opened a Pandora''s box of mysteries. "Master, we have apprehended the demons, those still alive have been captured, including this bunch, they were beneath the ruins of the central tower." One of the guardians approached Reign and spoke, prompting him to nce at the demons, his gaze staying a bit longer at Alszenom and Abalor. He remembered their faces. He had taken the souls of many demons and had browsed through their memories together with Aethion, so he knew that the two in front of him were the strongest two demons beneath the demon leader, and Alszenom, the right-hand man of the leader, was also the one that had spied on them before. "Ah, I didn''t think the first meeting I would have with the one behind the spying locator would be like this." Reign said with a smirk as Alszenom''s eyes narrowed at him. "Don''t look so surprised, you should already know my powers, after all, you did spy on us for multiple days." Reign smirked at the demon before opening his mouth again, "I''m sure you''re now regretting the fact you kept quiet about what you knew about the leader, and this bunch here." "Alszenom, you bastard, what have you done?!" Abalor spoke with fury as he tried to struggle against the chains wrapped around his body. "Be quiet, your voice is annoying." Reign''s cold words made Abalor feel even angrier, but upon being stared at by Reign, he found himself feeling as if he was an ant. Reign''s cold gaze, coupled with his imposing aura, made it impossible for him to speak any longer, it was as if he was frozen. "Now, a person like you definitely knows a lot about the other regions and their strongholds, right?" Reign asked Alszenom, who kept quiet and didn''t even dare to look him in the face. "Listen, you can speak now and tell me what you know, or I will simply get the answer after you die." Reign told Alszenom who suddenly nced up and stared at him with hatred. "We both know you won''t trust my words and will end up taking my soul, so just be done with it, human." ", another mistake, you have spied on us, I''m sure you have heard that I''m not really a human." Reign said as light and darkness appeared deep inside his eyes before they turned purple. All the demon leaders suddenly froze before copsing on the ground, their bodies lifeless as Reign had taken their very souls. ''I need information about the other regions, the one next to this one will be easy to take, as will most regions close to us, but I need to know if there is anything weird in any of them, or if there are more powerful demons present nearby.'' "Don''t worry, just go and take the other region, I''ll have the answers shortly," Aethion said as he started interrogating Alszenom''s soul while keeping Abalor''s soul, as well as the souls of the other leaders, locked nearby. ''I also need to make a trip to the vortex with Liarater, but first, we need to utilize our advantage here, the faster we take over the regions, the better as the demons won''t learn of what had happened right away.'' Reign thought as he walked to Basred and the others who were standing in the middle of the stronghold. "With the region taken, we can connect to the will at any time, it will retake it and create the walls here while taking down the front wall of my Lumon region, but I don''t think that''s a smart thing to do right now, the demons will notice it and we will lose our greatest advantage, and that is the fact they have no idea what is going on right now," Basred said with a sigh as Reign nodded in agreement, as well as understanding. "Our biggest advantage is the fact that we have the element of surprise with us, if we do allow the Will to take over and create the walls right away, then that will be gone, could you contact the Will though, and make it take over the region but not create the walls?" "No, the Will is very weak right now, the tree it created in the dungeon was probably one of thest things it could do before being forced to go to a slumber, contacting it would only result in it taking over the region," Basred said while shaking his head. "To take over a region, we have to get rid of most of the demons present, as well as take over the center of the region, where one of the demonic cores has been nted, which is right beneath us." "The demons nted the cores, dividing the into many regions and slowly draining the world of its power, with us present here, we can immediately go down and stop the core from working, which will stop it from draining any more power and allow the Will to counter it when we contact it." "I have never done that before, nor have any of the other leaders, but that is what the Will told us when it chose us as the guardians of humanity, the leaders of the regions." "Before, some regions were connected, it was after one of our own betrayed us that each region was separated by the walls, it was done so that a traitor wouldn''t be able to cause even more damage." "Alright then, let''s go down and check that core out, we still have a lot to do after that, we need to hurry." Chapter 781 Taking Down the Core and Meeting Alvia

Chapter 781 Taking Down the Core and Meeting Alvia

Reign and Basred led their group into the depths of the demon stronghold, descending throughyers of dark, ominous corridors and chambers. The air grew heavy with the palpable malevolence of the demonic presence. The walls were adorned with grotesque symbols and eerie paintings, showcasing the dark history of the demons. As they ventured deeper, they encountered sporadic resistance from demon remnants who had not participated in the defense of the stronghold''s outer walls. However, these isted demons posed no real threat to the seasoned warriors of humanity, and they were swiftly dealt with. Finally, they reached the heart of the stronghold, where the demonic core was said to reside. It was a massive chamber filled with dark, pulsating energy. At its center, embedded in the floor, was the source of this malevolent powera demonic core. The core resembled an enormous, obsidian-ck crystal, radiating an aura of corruption and decay. Dark tendrils of energy emanated from it, connecting to various parts of the stronghold and feeding on the''s life force. It was clear that this core was responsible for siphoning the world''s energy to empower the demons. Liara, Reign, Basred, and the others gathered around the demonic core, their expressions grim. They knew that stopping it was crucial to stop the draining of the world''s power. "From what I know, we would only need to contact the will, and with our help, it would take over the core, turning it into one that worked for us and didn''t drain any power, but this is the first time we are attempting this, not to mention that we have to rely on ourselves and not contact the Will." Basred said before ncing at Liara and Reign. Reign turned to Liara, who held the artifact. "Liara, can you use the artifact''s power to weaken the core?" Liara nodded, her eyes fixed on the malevolent crystal. "I can try. The artifact''s abilities are versatile, but I''ve never attempted something like this before." With determination, Liara channeled the artifact''s energy, shifting its focus from offensive capabilities to disrupting the demonic core. The artifact''s radiant glow intensified as she concentrated her efforts. Dark tendrils recoiled and writhed as if in pain, but the core remained resilient. "It''s resisting," Liara said through gritted teeth. "The core''s defenses are formidable." Reign stepped forward, his own powers of light and darkness surging. He extended his hand towards the core, his eyes glowing with a purple hue. The energy from his palm began to merge with Liara''s efforts, creating a powerful synergy. The demonic core trembled and emitted agonized shrieks of dark energy as thebined might of Liara and Reign assaulted it. Cracks appeared on its surface, and the surrounding tendrils weakened. Basred, Laura and the other guardians joined in, contributing their own energy to the assault. The chamber filled with blinding light and surges of darkness as the group''s collective powers surged against the core. The guardians didn''t contribute any energy, they were made by the artifact and Liara could use their energy whenever she wished, so they were helping Liara control the energy instead. "I don''t know what will happen if we destroy the core, the ten regions we control do not have a core like this one, but I don''t know if it will be difficult for the Will to create the walls without the core which actually stores a lot of energy in it." Basred said, his eyes showing determination, but also caution. "If we destroy it, there is a high chance of the energy within to swallow us whole, killing us in the process." Reign and the others nodded, changing their tactic from trying to overwhelm the core and destroy it to doing their best to cut it off from its surroundings. The core was sending its shadowy tendrils below the ground, which was how it collected the world''s energy, and they were now trying to sever those tendrils and iste the core for a period of time. Time continued passing as tendril after tendril was severed from the core, each time one was severed, the core would send a pulse, as if it was feeling pain. Finally, they severed the final tendril before using the artifact''s power to control mana and demonic energy and create a barrier around the core that would stop it from creating more tendrils and resuming the collection of world energy. Dark energy burst forth in a chaotic disy, dissipating into nothingness before it was contained by the barrier. "Good, thanks to the fact our own mana is in that barrier, the Will should be able to easily bypass it and take over the core after we contact it." Basred said as the others nodded, visibly tired from what they had done. A sense of relief washed over the group as they witnessed the core''s final struggle. Stopping it meant that the demons could no longer drain the''s energy in this region, which was a great victory for now. Liara, panting from the exertion, lowered the artifact. "It''s done. The core is stopped." Reign nodded a satisfied smile on his face. "Good job, Liara. That was a crucial step in our mission." As they made their way back to the surface of the stronghold, they encountered fewer and fewer demon remnants. The news of the core''s sudden stoppage had undoubtedly reached the remaining demon forces, sowing fear and confusion among them. Upon returning to the stronghold''s surface, they found theirrades organizing the captured demons and securing the region. With the stronghold''s inner workings disrupted, it was only a matter of time before the Will could take over and fortify the region. Reign turned to Basred. "We should prepare to move on to the next region. We have a limited time frame before the demons realize the extent of their losses here." Basred nodded. "Agreed. We''ve made significant progress today, but there are many more strongholds to conquer." "The next region is the one controlled by the Ethereon demons, their leader is still there, you can leave him to me and focus on taking the stronghold down." Reign said as Basred nodded at him. "After we arrive in the region, I can send a message to Alvia, the leader of the Lucretius region, and she wille with her men to help during the battle," Basred told Reign who nodded his head before they started making their way toward the region. Their sess in stopping the demonic core was a turning point in their campaign to reim their world. The captured demons, who had witnessed the sudden halt in the energy drain, were in disarray, and their morale plummeted. The element of surprise remained in humanity''s favor, and they aimed to capitalize on it. Reign and Basred began coordinating their next move. They knew that the demons, once they realized the core''s disruption, would likelyunch a counterattack to reim the stronghold, they needed to take over as many as they could before calling the Will so that it would create the walls. Basred addressed theirrades, who were overseeing the captured demons. "We can''t afford to stay here for long. We need to press on to the next region and continue our campaign. The demons will regroup and retaliate once they understand what has happened." Reign added, "Our goal is to capture as many regions as possible before the demons can muster an effective response. Our sess today has dealt them a significant blow, but they won''t stay idle for long." "We don''t need any demons as prisoners, they will only slow us down and could potentially remove their restraints and attack us from behind." The group quickly organized themselves before ncing at the prisoners. They all nodded at each other as they knew what had to be done. They couldn''t risk any surprises from their captives, and they didn''t harbor any feelings of guilt over killing demons. They took their weapons and executed all the prisoners before getting ready to charge the other region. With preparationsplete, they departed from the conquered stronghold, leaving behind a region in disarray. The walk over to the other region took them a couple of hours, during which Basred contacted Alvia, who quickly replied and made her way to meet them near the demon stronghold. They arrived first, but they didn''t need to wait long as Alvia appeared about 20 minutester with her Tier IVbatants. Reign raised an eyebrow as Alvia looked like she was in herte twenties, but he knew that she was much older than that. Long ck hair fell down to her waist as a giant sword was strapped to her back. She wore leather armor that was a very tight fit and was definitely a person who could be called gorgeous. "To think Siggurd would die like that, may the Will rest his soul," Alvia said as she ced her arm on Basred''s shoulder and nodded at him. "Leader." Liara arrived in front of Alvia who hugged her strongly. "Ohh my darling, I can''t believe what you managed to do, well done, really, well done." "And this must be the person that made all of this possible," Alvia said as she nced at Reign while still hugging Liara. "It is a pleasure to meet you, otherworlder." Chapter 782 Reign’s Bold Assault: Unleashing the Power of Souls in the Ethereon Demon Stronghold

Chapter 782 Reign''s Bold Assault: Unleashing the Power of Souls in the Ethereon Demon Stronghold

Reign offered a polite nod in response to Alvia''s greeting. "The pleasure is mine, your assistance is greatly appreciated in our mission to reim the regions." Alvia released Liara from the embrace and regarded Reign with a thoughtful expression. "I''ve heard tales of your exploits from Basred and Liara. It seems you''ve made quite an impact in a short time." Reign smiled modestly. "We''re all working together to achieve amon goal. Every contribution counts." Basred stepped forward, taking charge of the situation. "Alvia, we appreciate your support. Our target is the demon stronghold in the next region, controlled by the Ethereon demons, as you already know, their leader is still there, Reign will deal with him, however, so we can focus on taking down the stronghold." Alvia''s eyes gleamed with determination. "I''m with you all the way. We''ve been fighting these demons for far too long. It''s time to end their reign." With their forces now bolstered by Alvia and her warriors, thebined group made their way toward the Ethereon demon stronghold. The journey took them through diversendscapes, ranging from dense forests to rocky cliffs, as they traversed the demon-controlled region. As they approached their destination, Basred took the opportunity to brief Alvia on the situation. "We have already taken the stronghold next to my region, we have found a way to stop the core from working without destroying it or calling the Will to help us, the Ethereon demons, however, have unique abilities, and their leader is rumored to be a formidable adversary." Alvia nodded in understanding. "That''s correct, I have fought against those bastards many times in the past, together with the rest of my men, their ability to manipte souls, as well as their ethereal bodies that allow them to resist many attacks are more than just annoying. Reign spoke up, "Liara has the artifact, with that, she will be able to damage the souls of the demons, and with the guardians present, as well as you, Basred, and Laura, we have a total of 10 Tier V beings, not including me." "With such numbers, we shouldn''t face any problems with destroying the stronghold." Alvia and the others nodded their heads, clearly excited about what was toe. With their preparationsplete, they arrived at the outskirts of the Ethereon demon stronghold. The stronghold itself was perched atop a towering teau, surrounded by jagged cliffs and awork of treacherous pathways. The natural defenses of the location made it a challenging target. Reign surveyed the terrain, his eyes focused on the stronghold above. "Everybody ready?" Everyone present nodded their heads as Reign suddenly smirked beforeunching himself forward, the others followed immediately. Reign arrived in front of the stronghold quickly, and underneath the shocked gazes of the Ethereon demons who were manning the walls, he came right in front of the wall before smirking at them. His fist, which had already been clenched for some time, extended forward calmly before gently hitting the wall. [ Compact Punch, 100% ] Suddenly, the sound of a sonic boom reverberated through the area as cracks appeared on the outer wall of the stronghold. Parts of the wall started falling down as a powerful shockwave sent dust flying around Reign, shrouding his figure, as well as the figures of Alvia and the others. With the outer wall breached, Reign quickly went forward and entered the stronghold before staring at the hundreds of Ethereon demons that stared at him with confusion and shock. "A human." "Not one of the 10, why is he here?" "A weakling darede here, how did he destroy the wall?" "It doesn''t matter, kill him!" The demons all charged forward before Reign smiled and unleashed his aura. A terrifying aura spread out from Reign, shrouding most of the stronghold and causing the demons to stop moving as they stared at Reign with horror. It wasn''t because the aura of a Tier V being wasing from him, with so many demons present, even if there were 2 or 3 Tier V beings, they wouldn''t be afraid of them as their powers gave them an advantage over most beings. The stronghold further empowered them, and with their leader present, they knew that without 5 or more Tier V beings charging at them, they were safe from harm. But what they felt from Reign was something other than his aura, it was the power of souls. They felt as if their very souls were begging them to run away, frozen in ce. A suction force suddenly appeared, causing the demons to panic as they felt their souls being drawn over to Reign who was now akin to a nightmare in their eyes. "Who dares?!" An equally powerful aura was suddenly unleashed from the center of the stronghold before a figure charged over. The demons visibly rxed before even sneering at Reign. Even if he could manipte souls, he was facing Ethereon demons, they could all manipte souls as well, and their leader was present. It didn''t take long for the leader to appear in front of Reign and stare down at him. He could sense the powerful aura of a Tier V emanating from Reign, as well as the power of souls, which made him confused. As one of the demon leaders, he knew full well that humanity could not have more than 10 Tier V beings, and he knew all 10 of them. The person in front of him was not one of the 10, he was a person that the leader had never seen before. ''Did one of their leaders die?'' The demon thought as he stared at Reign. ''It''s possible, with those two present in the region, they might have managed to ambush the humans who were also searching for the artifact and kill one of their leaders, thus opening a spot for one Tier IV to evolve, is this a new one?'' ''Why would hee here, even if he is confident of his own strength, he should know that in the stronghold, I and the rest of my men are all empowered, he cannot win.'' "So you''re the leader, huh?" Reign asked as he smirked at the demon. "It''s good you came over here, you saved me some time, I don''t have to spend time dealing with these weaklings before getting to you." "Start the attack, the idiot arrived right away!" Reign shouted, which confused the leader before a look of horror was stered on his face. Ten powerful auras swept over the stronghold as Basred and the others arrived. Coupled with Reign, the leader was shocked to find there were 11 Tier V beings present, and there was another aura, one belonging to a Tier IV being, that was emanating danger as well. ''Only two of them are the leaders I know of, who are the rest?!'' ''Mercenaries from other worlds, but how, the world has no power to summon more!'' Before the leader was able to think more, Reign suddenly moved. His figure was shrouded in lightning as he arrived at the leader''s left before punching him with full force. The leader quickly blocked the attack but was sent flying over the outer wall of the stronghold. ''He wants to get me away from the stronghold and weaken me!'' The leader thought as a dangerous smile appeared on his face. ''It won''t be that easy, human!'' Suddenly, a barrier appeared around the outer wall that stopped the leader''s flight, allowing him to stand on the wall. "Who the hell are you, and what-" He wasn''t able to finish his question before his eyes widened as Reign summoned an army of 170 souls to attack him. After evolving, Reign''s limit went frommanding an army of 100 souls to an army of 220. With Aethion helping him, he was able tomand 170 souls without much trouble. He could also move whilemanding them and fight normally. The Leader summoned his own army, one numbering 180 souls, which was his maximum. He couldn''t move or do anything else whenmanding them, but he was certain the human couldn''t move either as he was an Ethereon demon, hismand over souls was above a human''s. Tomand an army of 170 souls was already a great achievement that ced Reign above most of his own realm, but unfortunately for the demon, he greatly underestimated Reign. His eyes slightly widened as the two armies shed before Reign''s figure appeared in front of him with a smile on his face. He once again punched the leader, but this time, it was abined skill. [ Compacted Lightning Punch ] A punch that waspacted greatly before further being boosted by lightning wasunched. The immense speed of the attack, as well as the immense power it had behind it, didn''t only strike the demon leader, but it caused the outer barrier to actually crack. The leader was shocked, his mind stopped for an instant before he quickly regained consciousness. He had to remove some souls from the army, otherwise, he would be dead without being able to do a thing! Before he was able to do so, however, a second punch arrived, breaking some of his bones and injuring his soul while breaking the barrier behind him and causing the leader to be sent out of the stronghold. Chapter 783 Reign Vs Ethereon Demon Leader ? Originally, Reign was nning on causing chaos inside of the stronghold while the others stayed back and made sure they weren''t noticed so that the leader of the stronghold wouldn''t notice just how many Tier V beings were present and flee from the stronghold. Reign believed that it would take him a couple of minutes of ughtering the Tier IV beings before the leader would appear. After all, a new Tier V human appearing and attacking a demon stronghold right away was not something that happened every day. Reign was certain that the demon would notice something was amiss and stay back for a bit to try and figure out just what was happening, but to Reign''s great surprise, the leader did no such thing. The leader of the Ethereon demons arrived immediately, which saved Reign a lot of time and trouble, allowing the others to attack right away as Reign dealt with the leader. Boom! A powerful shockwave arrived from the wall as the barrier behind the demon leader shattered. His body was sent flying down about 25 meters outside of the stronghold while Reign jumped down and smirked at the leader who got up on his feet and was staring at Reign with vignce. "You are not a new Tier V, are you truly a mercenary from another world?" "Well, you''re not far off from the mark, but I''m no mercenary, however, I just like killing demons." Reign said as he cracked his neck and got ready for the fight. He knew that killing a Tier V demon wouldn''t be this easy. He took out his two swords while the leader took out arge scythe and clenched it, prompting Reign to whistle at him. "Damn, that''s one cool weapon." Reign said as he stared at the scythe, slightly mesmerized by its appearance. The imposing demonic scythe stood at a formidable 2 meters in length, casting a chilling aura of dread and malevolence. Its twisted and foreboding design reflects its sinister nature, making it a weapon that strikes fear into the hearts of all who behold it. The de of the scythe was seemingly forged from a dark, otherworldly metal that shimmers with an eerie, iridescent glow. It was honed to a razor-sharp edge, capable of cleaving through the thickest of armor and bone with supernatural ease. The de curved gracefully, resembling the crescent moon on a night filled with ominous omens. Overall, the demonic scythe was a nightmarish weapon that embodied the essence of terror and dread. Its imposing presence, supernatural materials, and sinister design made it a truly fearsome instrument of destruction. The Ethereon demon leader, still recovering from the shock of being sent flying, eyed Reign warily. His scythe was indeed an imposing weapon, and the way he wielded it suggested mastery. However, he knew that underestimating Reign, especially after their previous bout, would lead to nothing but his own destruction. "Nice scythe," Reignmented again, a grin on his face, though his eyes remained focused and alert. "But I wonder if it can handle my swords." Reign was still using his two swords, and even though they didn''t give him the same bonuses as before, he was familiar with them the most, he would only change his weapons aftering back to Earth as he was certain he would need some time to get used to them. Without further words, Reign lunged at the demon leader, his swords dancing with a mesmerizing mix of lightning and darkness. The twobatants shed, their strikes sending shockwaves through the area. Lightning was not only an element that possessed great destructive power, but one that was also very effective against ghosts, wraiths, and other kinds of monsters. Ethereon demons seemed to also be quite weak against lightning, and his darkness, another element focused on destruction, was also very effective against them. Reign''s agility and precision were remarkable. He moved like a whirlwind, his strikes hitting with calcted precision, while the demon leader parried and countered with his scythe. The scythe''s ethereal properties allowed it to phase through some of Reign''s attacks, but his strength and experience kept him from suffering any serious damage. Meanwhile, Alvia, Basred, Liara, Laura, and the guardians stormed the stronghold alongside the human warriors, shing with the Ethereon demons who guarded it. The battle raged fiercely, and the demons, initially confident due to their stronghold''s defensive power, soon found themselves overwhelmed. Liara, with the artifact''s power, was especially effective against the Ethereon demons. Her ability to disrupt and weaken their souls left them vulnerable, and with thebined might of the warriors, the Ethereon demons were forced into a defensive position. Back outside, Reign continued his duel with the demon leader. The fight had intensified, with bothbatants pushing their limits. Reign''s swords crackled with power, and he delivered blows with precision and speed. The demon leader''s scythe, meanwhile, sliced through the air with deadly grace. "You''re good, I''ll give you that," Reign remarked during a brief respite in the fight. "But not as good as I expected." Reign''s eyes glowed with a fierce purple light as he channeled his inner energy. Lightning and darkness intertwined around him, forming a swirling vortex of power. Heunched himself at the demon leader, who struggled to react in time. The sh that followed was explosive. Reign''s dual swords struck the demon leader''s scythe with such force that it cracked, sending shards of ethereal energy in all directions. The leader roared in pain as some of the broken pieces of his weapon phased harmlessly through him. He nced at his scythe and grimaced at the damage it had suffered before staring at Reign. The scythe was actually a powerful SS rank weapon, it was at the peak of its rank and was actually stronger than Reign''s weapons, but Reign''s swords had been infused with lightning and darkness. The immense power of the two elements not only coated the swords and made them more durable, but they also made each attack incredibly powerful and damaging, allowing Reign to actually damage a powerful rank SS weapon in a short period of time. That was partly because the Ethereon demons relied a lot on their powers which allowed them to resist most damage and pass through it, but against Reign, such powers didn''t work. He was able to strike the demon each time, almostpletely nullifying his ability and causing him great distress. Reign was smiling as he hopped around, shifting his legs at all times and teasing the Ethereon demon, acting as if thetter was not a threat to him in the slightest. The demon knew it was a ploy to get him to attack in anger, but even so, he had to admit it was working well. ''I have to admit, I''m starting to like this feeling, annoying the enemy and causing them to re up in anger and attack, making mistakes while doing so, it''s quite a good tactic.'' ''Even so, it feels weird to do the ''shuffle'' with swords, after all, it is something from boxing.'' Reign thought before he charged the demon before suddenly stopping and jumping to the side. He did that multiple times, charging the demon, then going back, then around him, constantly moving around and changing his position without attacking the demon even once. Each time he showed the willingness to attack and was about to do so, the demon would quickly move, getting ready to dodge or block, only to find out it was feint. The demon leader''s frustration grew with each feint, and Reign''s smile only widened. He was ying a psychological game, wearing down his opponent''s patience and focus. The Ethereon demon, despite his formidable power, was falling into the trap. Reign''s agile movements were akin to a dance, a deadly ballet where every step led to the demon''s confusion. The demon leader''s scythe, once a symbol of his dominance, was now a damaged weapon, its power waning with every sh against Reign''s lightning-infused swords. With each passing moment, the demon leader''s attacks became more desperate, his strikes losing precision, and his defense growing weaker. Reign could see the frustration in the demon''s eyes, a flicker of doubt in his stance. Reign knew that it was time to end this duel. With a swift, decisive move, he closed the distance between them in an instant. The demon leader, sensing the impending attack, tried to counter with a swing of his damaged scythe, but it was too slow. Reign''s swords, empowered by thebined forces of lightning and darkness, sliced through the demon leader''s defense. The des connected, biting deep into the demon''s ethereal form. A shock of pain coursed through the demon''s being as his essence wavered. It was at that time that the demon felt a sharp pain assault him as Reign''s eyes turned purple. Instead of using the souls to attack, Reign used his own soul and immense soul power to directly damage the demon''s soul. The leader stopped for a moment, his eyes open wide from the pain before he suddenly nced down, only to see Reign''s sword stabbed through his chest. Chapter 784 The Strongest Races Of The Universe ? The demon leader stared at Reign who pulled his sword out and stared back at him. The demon''s body was injured, multiple wounds were present on his ethereal body, damage from not only Reign''s swords and fists but also from the soul attack Reign previously unleashed. Ethereon demons had a body that was mostly incorporeal, most of it was actually made out of their soul. That meant that most attacks would simply pass through them, but any injury their body suffered would also damage their soul and vice versa. Reign''s attack had damaged the demon''s soul, and the damage soon became visible on his body as well. The demon fell down to his knees before panting. He knew it was game over. "Why why is someone as strong as you here?" The demon asked Reign as he looked up, only to see Reign''s cold eyes staring down at him. He was looking down on the demon, both figuratively and literally. "I guess you just had bad luck." Reign said with a shrug before swinging his sword, decapitating the demon, and then taking his badly injured soul. ''I think I would probably have a harder time fighting a normal Tier V demonpared to these guys.'' "Of course, most people would feel the opposite way, but as a Nephilim, you are one of the rare people that can easily counter their powers, even a demon that was a couple of levels above you isn''t anything difficult for you," Aethion said with a calm voice before staring at the soul of the demon leader. "It is expected, Nephilims are amongst the most powerful races in the universe,pared to most beings, their inherent powers are simply superior in the same realm, only a handful of races could dare im to be a match to a Nephilim in the same realm," Jared added from the side while observing the soul of the demon. ''Hey, that does make me wonder, is there a race that can be said to be the best in the universe, I mean, from what you are telling me, and from what I already know, being a Nephilim seems pretty broken already.'' Reign said as he slowly walked back to the stronghold. With the leader dead, Reign knew that the others would quickly take down the stronghold, he didn''t need to hurry to help them as Liara and the guardians could also damage souls, making them very effective against the Ethereon demons. ''I mean, I have lightning together with the three abilities, there''s no way for anyone to really counter me, right?'' "Correct, the strongest two powers against darkness are light and abilities connected to nature and life, and if one has them, you can just use your lightning or light to go against them, for light, darkness is one of the best counters, as is chaos energy and the like, but you can again use lightning and darkness to fight a being that has them." "For lightning, one can use the wood element, earth, rocks, and such, but you have light and darkness to go against them, not to mention the soul maniption that can only be countered by rare abilities and those that can control soul power." "In total, a Nephilim is a being that has no real weak points, other than the copy inside of them that tries its best to take over their body in the early stage," Aethion said before shaking his head. "I don''t know if there is a race considered the best." "I know, there are two, the Starborn, and the Voidborn races." Jared suddenly said from the side with a calm expression. "Starborn, Voidborn, what are those, I''ve never heard of them," Aethion said from the side as Reign also stopped, eager to hear about them. "It is natural that you haven''t heard about them, they are very rare in the universe, till now, there have been slightly over 30,000 Starborn that have been seen in the universe over the course of many eons, and about 10,000 Voidborn." "To put it in perspective, Nephilims are considered to be very rare as well, but over the course of history, there have been over 350 000 Nephilims that have been seen and identified, there were probably even more, they just died young." "Starborn are a race born from the stars, they incubate inside a star, and at the very moment of birth, they are Saints." "That onlysts for several days as a Starborn enters its juvenile period very quickly, at the shortest, in 2 days, but never more than 5 days, and at that point, it is as powerful as a Low God." "That is not to say its power is equal to a Low God, because it isn''t, it''s actually superior as a juvenile Starborn can explode with the power of a supernova, and upon death, it will explode, causing the power inside of him to release a powerful supernova that will kill anything around it, if one isn''t at the very least a High God that possess powerful artifacts and items, they will perish if they''re not about 50 light years away from it." "A Starborn will be more powerful as it ages, and when it reaches maturity, it is considered to be as powerful as a Peak God at the very least, some reaching the power of an Ancient God, only then will a Starborn need to train and start learning in order to be more powerful." "The Starborn uses the power of the stars to fight, and the more powerful they are, therger and more powerful the ''star'' inside of them. They are usually very friendly though and rarely get in fights." Hiss! Reign took a sharp breath, as did Aethion. A race that is as powerful as a Saint at birth, and in only a couple of days, they are equal to a Low God, and they don''t need to do a thing and simply grow older to be even more powerful was a terrifying concept. "And the other one, the one that''s even rarer?" Aethion asked Jared who nodded his head. "A Voidborn is a being born from the void itself, usually at the border of the universe. Compared to the Starborn, who are at birth a manifestation of a star and shine brightly, illuminating an entire star system by themselves, a Voidborn is a being that has no shape when it is born, it is the void itself, shapeless and formless." "Like the Starborn, it will quickly enter its juvenile period and then learn how to transform its body into a human-like shape. At birth, the Voidborn are already as powerful as a Low-God, and their power is the void itself." "When using their power, a void appears around the Voidborn, and nothing can exist in it, no elements, nor powers, not even life or souls will be able to enter its domain, all will simply cease to exist and be wiped away." "When a Voidborn reaches maturity, they are at the weakest an Ancient God, and at the strongest a Supreme." "Upon death, a region that is asrge as a star system will be a silent zone, one where no powers can function, where one cannot stay for long if they are not powerful enough, otherwise they will cease to exist." Reign and Aethion blinked several times in quick session, already feeling a bit numb at what they just learned. "I see, I think I''m going to try to forget all of that and focus on what''s ahead of me." ''I''m barely able to fight several Tier V monsters at once, and there are bastards who are as powerful as gods right after birth, damn man.'' Reign thought with a sigh as he continued walking to the stronghold which was half in ruins. Reign entered the stronghold and met with Basred and the others who were clearing out the rest of the demons. With so many Tier V beings amongst them, it was incredibly easy for them to win against a bunch of Tier IV demons, even if the demons were boosted by the stronghold''s arrays. The guardians were able to easily damage their souls, and Liara could do the same with the help of the artifact. Upon the death of the demons, she would use the artifact''s power to take their souls and store them inside so thatter on, she could use them to create other beings that would help in their fight against the demons. Reign nodded his head upon entering and helped them out before they made their way down to where the core was located. And just like that, 2 more days passed. A brilliant light suddenly covered 9 regions that Reign and the others had managed to take over. The cores of the regions shook as they started changing. They turned white and instead of being there to siphon power from the world, they were now mediums that the world was using to create the walls that defended the regions from the attacks of the demons. Chapter 785 Liara’s Evolution And Going Back In The Vortex ? As the brilliant light enveloped the nine regions, the demonic strongholds underwent a profound transformation. The once dark, malevolent structures began to change. They seemed to purify and take on an otherworldly luminescence. The demonic symbols and paintings on the walls faded away, reced by intricate patterns of light. Liara, Reign, Basred, and the others watched in awe as the change unfolded. It was a testament to the power of the artifact and their determination to liberate their world from the clutches of the demons. Enormous walls suddenly rose from the ground, separating the 9 regions from the demonic regions around them, trapping any demons who were still present inside. The captured regions now had protective barriers woven from the world''s own energy, effectively cutting them off from demonic influences. Any demon that found themselves inside the regions felt their powers draining as their connection with demonic energy was suddenly cut off. Each one was weakened, and the longer they stayed here, the weaker they would get, making it much easier for humans to hunt them down. The core in the stronghold, which had once been a source of darkness and malevolence, was now a conduit for the world''s natural energy. It pulsed with a harmonious, radiant glow, symbolizing the bnce they had restored. Basred couldn''t help but smile as he looked around at the transformed stronghold. "We''ve done it. These regions are now safe, we''ve finally done it, we have managed to fight back against the demons, after all this time." Liara nodded, her face filled with satisfaction. "It''s a significant victory. With the walls and the barrier that shields the regions from above, the regions will be safe, and more Tier V humans can exist in the world." With their current sess, the future seemed bright, but everybody knew there was a lot to be done. While they had managed to secure nine regions, there were countless more still under the influence of the demonic strongholds. The demons'' attempts to drain the world''s energy and extend their dominion had to be stopped. They knew that the next phase of their mission wouldn''t be any easier. The demons would likely be more organized and strategic in their efforts to defend their remaining strongholds. Liara, Basred, and their allies needed to stay vignt and adapt to new challenges. Suddenly, just as they were talking, Reign''s eyes widened as he stared at Liara, or to be more specific, he was staring above her. The monolith had suddenly appeared above Liara, and in an instant, bright light was expelled from the monolith, showering Liara in it. Reign and Basred were about to act before they both stopped as they realized just what was going on. "The artifact can actually do such a thing?!" Basred shouted in surprise as Reign stared at Liara who was suddenly undergoing her Tier V evolution with the help of the artifact. "Well, it is an artifact made by a Saint, even though this is definitely not a function the demoness has made on purpose, such an artifact is incredibly powerful, helping a person out during an evolution and basically removing any challenge isn''t anything special to it I guess." "Yeah, not to mention that we don''t have challenges when one reaches the peak of Tier IV, the only way they can evolve is if one of the leaders dies, upon which the Will itself immediately helps them evolve, or if they go to another to get a challenge from the system there and then evolve," Basred said with a sigh before looking at Reign. "Siggurd''s second-inmand has already evolved, he felt his death the moment it happened, and the Will immediately used its powers to help him evolve." "This is just how it is here." "I see, and what about the other peak Tier IVs, will they evolve right away now, after we have taken the regions?" "Yes, but they need toe here first, the Will won''t force them to evolve in their own regions, but with how many we have taken back, we might even be able to construct teleporters again, which will help us out immensely as we won''t be forced to walk to and fro regions anymore." "That truly does seem good." Reign said with a nod as the two of them were walking away from Liara. She was undergoing an evolution, and if they stood too close, the mana that was being drawn might hurt them. They waited for a total of 6 hours for Liara to evolve, and during that time, the monolith had actually gotten out of her body before actually cing her inside of it. After Liara finished her evolution, she was still inside the monolith for a couple of minutes before she got out. "How do you feel?" Reign asked Liara who smiled at him. "Better than ever honestly, the monolith helped me, kept me calm and steady during the evolution, it even ced me inside of it to make sure my body wouldn''t have any problems and to shield me from the outside world after the evolution, theck of clothes really makes it annoying to be honest," Liara said as Reign smirked at her. "Good, I think we can go inside the vortex tonight, with you being a Tier V being that now has control over the artifact, I believe that the souls inside the vortex won''t be able to do a thing to you, or me." "Alright," Liara said with a nod as Reign nodded back before they walked away, leaving Basred to stare at the region, thinking of what exactly should be done. "Oh, sir Basred, I have now gained control over this region, and from what I can see, we can finally build teleporters, but for now, they are limited to the 19 regions we have under control, we still won''t be able to summon mercenaries from other worlds and the like." "With your artifact with us, we hopefully won''t have to rely on outside help anymore, the faster you start creating an army of beings that are loyal to you, the better," Basred said as Liara nodded her head before walking away with Reign. Reign and Liara went to a secluded spot before sitting down and staring at one another. They were now ready to go inside the vortex and talk to the souls again. With them erasing the spirit of the artifact and gaining full control of it, the souls, as well as the vortex, could no longer do a thing to Liara. The vortex could also no longer move as it was not only partially fused with Liara''s soul, but it was also being anchored down by the artifact as well. Reign and Liara used the souls of two demons and ced a fragment of their own souls inside before going into the vortex. ''If Shadow was here, he could probably enter the vortex without any issues thanks to his mark, I wonder if he could actually control it with the mark too?'' Reign suddenly thought as he and Liara entered inside. If his thoughts were correct and Shadow proved to be able to control the vortex, then didn''t that mean that in the future, he could actually get his help and take over the vortex, either using it to destroy the souls or perhaps even call Hades who seemed to still be searching for it? Upon entering the vortex, both Reign and Liara lost contact with the soul fragments they had sent inside, but they waited for a bit as Reign had a feeling that the souls already knew they wereing. A couple of secondster, they both felt the fragments again as the gray smudge had enveloped them and was bringing them over to where the souls were located. After some time, they made it to where the souls were and entered the area of light. All the souls were staring at them, and they didn''t seem friendly at all. Therger souls were all present as well, and they stared at the two with hostility. "What do you want?" The one that spoke with Reign asked him in a low voice as Reign chuckled. "Hey, what''s up with all this negativity, you guys tried to pull one on us, and I just managed to do the same to you, no need to be so hostile." "You have stolen the artifact of our master, and yet you dare speak such things?!" Another soul spoke with anger as it stared at Reign and Liara who were standing at the periphery of the area. "Stolen?" "No, I don''t think that''s the correct way of saying it, we simply took control of it, as we were intended to, after all, Liara has the fragments of your master inside of her, and I have a couple of them in my consciousness too, we are her sessors, that''s just how it is." "The artifact was waiting for someone like us toe and take it, and we did just what we were supposed to." "How can you call that stealing?" Chapter 786 The Oathbound Truce: The Fifth Day Arrives ? The souls all stared at Reign with anger as thetter simply smiled at them warmly. ''I have to admit, I''ve gotten quite good at this, trash-talking to the enemy is quite fun.'' Reign thought as he looked at the souls that were close to the breaking point from what he could see. "You damnable human, how dare you?!" One of the souls shouted in anger as it almost charged at Reign, only to be stopped by the other souls. ''Human?'' ''Ah, so it seems they were unable to learn the fact that I''m not really human, that''s quite good.'' "Anyway, let''s stop the chitter chatter, you guys lied and tried to manipte us into getting the artifact before taking control over Liara''s body, we simply saw through you and decided to take control of the artifact ourselves without you guys being able to meddle during that time." "You guys don''t like us, but we don''t really like you either, as things stand, however, neither of us can do anything to the other side." "You guys are no longer able to influence Liara, and because of the artifact, you guys can''t leave her soul either, which means you are trapped here, and we can''t destroy you because this ''prison'' of yours is too powerful for us to do such a thing." "And what do you propose?" The soul that had spoken to Reign at the very start asked him as it stared at him. "A temporal truce, I mean, it''s not like either of us can really do a thing, so for now, Liara will asionally give you some souls so you don''t weaken too much, and you guys won''t try to do anything underhanded." "A truce with you, as if we would ever-" "Enough, it''s not as if we have a choice, and neither do they, this is the only way for now." The soul spoke as it nced back at the one that had been hostile to Reign and Liara ever since they arrived. "You wish to destroy us, and we wish to do the same to you, unfortunately, neither one of us can do that, so I will agree to your proposition, for now, we shall be neutral to one another, as long as we receive some souls from time to time, we won''t try anything underhanded." "We can swear upon the system, we will make an oath." The soul said as he stared at Reign. "The system our witness, we solemnly swear that as long as you two supply us with souls that have not been manipted like thest ones, we will not try to do anything harmful to you." The main soul said, prompting the other souls to repeat. "The system our witness, we solemnly swear that as long as you don''t try to do anything harmful to us, we will not do anything harmful to you and will supply you with souls, souls that have not been tainted or manipted in any way." Reign and Liara swore too, and upon finishing, they felt a small surge of power envelop their souls, it was the oath that they had made. If they went against it, the system would punish them. ''I doubt they will wholeheartedly stop trying to find a way to get away or take over Liara, which means there is definitely a loophole to be exploited, perhaps a couple of them.'' Reign thought as he nodded to the souls before he and Liara went back inside the gray smudge and waited for it to bring them out. ''If I tell Shadow of what had happened, and he was to somehow mention it to Hades, would it be considered breaking the oath, after all, I had done nothing harmful to them personally.'' "Not quite, even though you haven''t personally done it, your intentions were clear, the system will indeed consider it as breaking the oath, only that the punishment will not be severe," Aethion said as he calmly stood in Reign''s consciousness. Reign nodded at Aethion''s response, realizing that even intentions could carry consequences when it came to the oath they had made. It was a testament to the system''s meticulous monitoring and enforcement of such agreements. As they emerged from the vortex, Reign and Liara found themselves back in the physical world, their connection with the souls temporarily put on hold. They shared the details of their encounter with the souls, the temporary truce, and the oath they had sworn with Basred and their other allies. While Basred was skeptical about trusting the souls, he understood the practicality of the arrangement. With the souls temporarily neutralized, Liara, Reign, and the leaders of the regions could focus on the next steps in securing their world from further demonic threats. They had liberated nine regions, but many more remained under demonic control. These strongholds needed to be dealt with to ensure the demons couldn''t regroup and threaten their world once again. With the world gaining some power back, they created amunicationwork, linking the 19 regions to each other, allowing for fastmunication between all inhabitants of the regions. This way, they could share information, coordinate their efforts, and respond swiftly to any demonic incursions. Previously, they only had limitedmunication and it was mostly the leaders, as well as their second-inmands, who were able tomunicate with each other whenever something happened. With the 19 regions under their control, they were also going to create portals, one for each region. That would allow them to respond to any threat from the demons instantaneously, no longer would they need to walk to another region in order to help them, now they could simply teleport to it and immediately help them out. This would increase the survivability of the regions, and it would even lower the casualty rate as more people could fight together now, increasing their overall power. Still, it was not possible for a Tier VI being to exist as they needed more regions under their control for that. The current limit was the mid-grade of Tier V, which was good considering the fact that previously, humanity could only have 10 low-grade Tier V beings, and now that was increased to 19 mid-grade Tier V beings. Basred and the others believed that if they managed to control over 30 regions, they could all be high-grade Tier V beings, and if they had 40 or more, they could be peak Tier V beings, with the only issue being that not all regions would allow for a new Tier V at that point as the limit of how powerful a Tier V could be would rise. In order for a Tier VI to exist, Basred and the others believed that humanity had to control over 50 regions, and there was a good possibility that only about 40 Tier V beings could exist at that point together with a Tier VI, perhaps even less than 40 Tier V''s. As days passed, it became harder to take down the demonic regions as demons had already learned of what had happened and were doing whatever they could to stop them from taking more. Unfortunately for the demons, even though they had portals as well, many demon tribes disliked one another, so the maximum number of Tier V demons that Reign and the others had faced at one stronghold was 12, and together with the guardians and the new region leaders, they currently possessed a total of 25 Tier V beings, which was more than enough to take down the strongholds. The only thing the demons were able to do was to slow down the speed at which Reign and the others took down the regions, and when the fifth day arrived, humanity had 25 regions under their control. Together with Liara''s artifact, humanity had a good chance of winning against the demons. Thanks to the fact that 4 Tier VI demons had been killed back when the two Tier VII demons arrived, the demons were enrolled in a war as the other Tier VI demons tried to take advantage of the situation and take the territory that the dead Tier VI demons controlled. Together with the rest of the region leaders, 3 of which were peak Tier Vs, taking down the regions proved to be not that difficult, even when the demons sent higher-leveled Tier V demons as well. Reign had met with the other leaders and got to know them. The three leaders who were peak Tier Vs were actually the only ones who were higher leveled than the rest, who were low-grade Tier Vs, and were actually in the worst position imaginable as their regions were almostpletely surrounded by demons. That was the reason they were peak Tier Vs, that was one of thest things the Will had allowed and helped with before going to slumber. The others were all low-grade Tier V beings, and neither Reign nor Laura knew that previously. The Will had shared a small fragment of its power with the three leaders to allow them to be peak Tier Vs, the limit for the others was ced at the low grade of Tier V, however, and it would only rise as they took more regions and allow the world to recuperate. As the fifth day arrived, however, it was time for Laura and Reign to leave. Chapter 787 Returning to Earth: The Challenges of the Rest of the Team

Chapter 787 Returning to Earth: The Challenges of the Rest of the Team

Reign woke up in his room and stared at the ceiling. He and Laura had a couple of hours left before the system would teleport them back to Earth, whether they liked it or not. Looking to his right, he saw Liara''s face which was right on his right arm. Last night, she hade to his room again. They both knew thatst night would be the final night Reign would spend here. Neither one of them said a word, Liara had knocked on his door and went inside before both slowly undressed each other and spent the night passionately. Waking up, Reign showered before getting dressed, as did Liara. Neither one spoke a word once again, and before they left the apartment, Liara suddenly grabbed Reign by the cor and kissed him before quickly leaving, which made Reign chuckle for a moment before he left as well. He met up with Laura and the two made their way to the main building of the region, where the leaders of all the regions had gathered. The leaders gathered for a council, discussing the strategies to continue liberating their world from the demonic influence. The importance of maintainingmunication and coordination between the regions was emphasized. The leaders were determined to continue the fight against the demons, even though they knew the demons would be more prepared for their next assaults. Reign and Laura gathered their belongings and prepared for their return to Earth. Basred, along with the other leaders, apanied them to the portal that would take them home. Basred spoke to them with gratitude and determination. "Laura, Reign, your presence and the artifact have given us new hope and a chance to fight back against the demons. We''ll continue the struggle here, take care of your own, and don''t let something like this happen there too." Reign nodded, "We will. And we promise that we''ll return with reinforcements to help you in the future. Stay strong, Basred." Basred extended his hand, and Reign shook it firmly, knowing that they were parting as allies with a shared mission. "We''ll be waiting for your return, may the system watch over both our worlds." Laura also expressed her gratitude. "Thank you for weing us and for your courage. We''ll do our best to protect Earth and return with more help as promised. Stay united and resilient." With heartfelt farewells exchanged, Reign and Laura stepped through the portal. The familiar sensation of being transported through space and time enveloped them. When they arrived back on Earth, they were met with a stark contrast to the world they had just left. Earth remained a ce of peace and natural beauty, untouched by the demonic invasion. The moment they stepped through the portal, they were greeted by a bunch of merchants and adventurers who were in the square of Doncaster. The yers surrounded them immediately upon recognizing the familiar faces of Reign and Laura. "Hahahahaha, Reign and Laura are back, call mister Wolf and Shadow, they''re back!" A team of yers yelled as Reign chuckled. "Seems like we weren''t the fastest this time around." "Well, we weren''t thest either, so it''s not that bad, only Beast and Tank are left, I wonder when they''ll arrive," Laura said with a smile as a bright light shone behind them. They nced back, only to see Beast who was staring at them. The three didn''t even have enough time to say anything before another sh of light blinded them from the side and Tank appeared as well. "Hey, did we actually all arrive at the same time?!" Tank asked with his mouth wide open as he stared at them ( AN: He''s pretty much doing the Chris Pratt open mouth scene from Parks and Rec ) "Seems so, that''s a bit weird." Reignmented as he nced back, only to see Wolf and Shadowing to them with Greenie running behind as well. "Greenie evolved as well." Reign said as he smiled. Everybody from the team was now Tier V, they were mid-way through the Warrior Realm. "Well, I didn''t expect to find everybody in the square today," Wolfmented with a smile as Reign and the others started hugging one another and talking with smiles stered all over their faces. "How did this happen anyway, they told us you two arrived at the same time, but they didn''t say a thing about these two," Shadow said as he put his arm above Beast''s shoulder and grinned. "Well, we got transported to the same ce, the where Laura had gone through two challenges before, as for these two, I got no idea where they were, they did teleport back individually." Reign spoke as the others all nced at them with interest. "Wait, the same ce, really?" "That can happen, why did none of us get teleported to the same ce too?" "How was it, why did both of you get teleported, what was it like, what did you-" Shadow started asking tens of questions, prompting Reign to sigh before looking at him with annoyance, which made Shadow stop before heughed. "Sorry, sorry, I was just interested,e on, let''s go to our ce, we can talk there." The entire team went back and sat down in their building before they all started talking about where they were and what they did. All of them had been sent to a new location, except for Tank. Each time he had been teleported for a challenge before, it was the same as this time. It was arge that was currently at war. Tens of empires and hundreds of kingdoms were warring against one another, many alliances were made, and many betrayals had taken ce. He had first been teleported to a small kingdom. Thanks to their low strength, he had managed to help them out, and the next time he was teleported, he was once again teleported there, but this time, the kingdom was bigger as it had joined an alliance. This time, he was directly teleported to an empire, the one that led the alliance. The most powerful person in the empire was none other than the emperor, who was rumored to be a Tier IX, at the very least, he should be a powerful Tier VIII. Beast had been to a where seemingly no humans lived. He was sent into an enormous jungle, and even though he was close to a huge mountain, one that he actually climbed to the very top, asionally using his flying beasts, he was unable to see the end of the jungle. Many different kinds of beasts and monsters lived there, and there were many that were intelligent. Beast had joined with some and fought alongside them against other groups of powerful monsters in order to fulfill his challenge, which was what he believed to be a simple task, find an Apple of Power. The apple turned out to be near the center of the jungle and was protected by multiple Tier VI monsters. The apple was the fruit from a giant tree that seemingly connected the sky and the ground, Beast had noticed it when he first arrived in the jungle. It was a difficult task, but he managed to do it as there were more than enough apples on the tree for the Tier VI monsters, and he waited patiently for them to gather them before taking one as well and then fleeing from the scene. Wolf had been teleported to a that was enveloped in ice, which made his powers weaker than usual, and his task was to kill a powerful ice drake, which was a Tier V monster that had recently evolved. As for Shadow, he was transported to a new ce, but he had no idea what the world looked like as he was actually inside a giant cathedral the entire time. He had toplete a series of tasks from a shadowy figure there, and each task required him to go below the ground where there was no light. "Upon finishing it, I actually met Hades, who gave me a personal mission." Shadow suddenly said, prompting Reign and the others to stare at him. "He showed me a scene, a, it actually reminded me of the one you spoke of, Laura, as it seemed devoid of any life, the ground was charred, it seemed very hot and there were many demons present." "Oh, and there were two suns present, not one!" Reign and Laura''s eyes narrowed as Shadow continued talking, neither one of them stopping him. "Anyway, Hades told me that I need to find something, a ''prison'' of sorts he had made many years ago, he told me he sensed it after a long time and wanted to test me." "He said it didn''t expect me to do it quickly, he said it would probably take me decades or centuries, but that he would greatly reward me for it." "Oh, and I saw a huge monolith there, it was shooting some kind of red beam in the sky, Hades said that is how he sensed the prison, I wonder where that is exactly." Chapter 788 Loopholes and Oaths: A Tale of Ongoing Challenges

Chapter 788 Loopholes and Oaths: A Tale of Ongoing Challenges

Both Reign and Laura stared at Shadow who continued talking with their eyes wide open. ''This little the system it had to be the system guiding all three of us.'' ''Did it actually see into the past, did it realize that we would swear an oath and was helping us by giving Shadow the mission?'' ''Hey, Aethion, if we mention the monolith and vortex now, would it mean we have broken the oath?'' "Yes, but luckily for you, there is an easy way to go around that, heh, those bastards probably never thought that it wasn''t enough for only two of you to swear an oath." Aethion suddenly chuckled before speaking, prompting Reign to show a dangerous smile on his face, one that creeped out Shadow and the others. "Hello kids, it''s been a while." Aethion''s voice suddenly echoed in the heads of Shadow and the others, causing them all to stare at Reign with confusion. "Let me tell you an interesting story, well, it isn''t really a story, but what Laura and Reign had gone through during their challenge." Aethion''s voice echoed again, to which Laura responded by widening her eyes as she realized what was going on. She swore an oath, as did Reign, but Aethion swore no oath. They had sworn to not do anything that would negatively impact the souls, but the thing was that they swore that they would personally not do it, they never said they would stop others from doing so. Since Aethion already knew of everything that had urred before they had sworn the oath, him telling the others of what happened was not considered as Reign and Laura breaking the oath as they were doing nothing right now. ''To think there was such a loophole, are all oaths really this easy to go around?'' Laura thought before shaking her head inwardly. ''This is probably only because the souls also wanted to leave a loophole for themselves, they were all powerful individuals in the past, some were Transcendents, some were perhaps even Saints, they probably never thought that two Tier V humans would know such things.'' As Shadow and the others listened to Aethion''s story, the realization that something else was also going on slowly crept up on them. There should be no reason why Reign and Laura were not speaking and were instead letting Aethion do it, and yet, that was exactly what was happening. Reign had gotten red a couple of times as Aethion didn''t forget to tell them how he had slept with Liara multiple times during the challenge, which made Shadow and the others all smirk at him who looked away. Upon mentioning the, how it was charred and was very hot with two suns present in the sky, as well as the fact that the demons were looking for a powerful artifact and that there was a vortex in Liara''s soul that acted more as a prison, Shadow''s eyes were opened wide. After finishing the story, Aethion did nothing but chuckle as Shadow was jumping around in excitement. "Hahahahahahahaha, what decades, what centuries, I''m going to finish this mission so quickly that Hades will have to give me a big reward, hahahahahahahaha!" Shadow was jumping all around as Reign and the others nced at each other before sighing. "Well, it''s going to take a while, we can''t really travel to others right now, even if we know their names and where they are, that''s impossible for us." Reign said as he leaned back on the sofa. "Correct, onlyter will you gain such capabilities, as long as the system deems Earth as sufficient for people to continue leveling up, there is no need for it to allow interster traveling to appear." "From my experience, only if you manage to create arge territory and rule over a lot ofnd and be a powerful individual in the Power Realm, probably Tier VIII or IX, will you be able to gain ess to interster traveling." Aethion''s words made Shadow stop with his celebration as thetter sat down on the sofa gloomily. "That will take months, maybe even years, that''s so long." "People need an average of 10 years to reach that realm and you guys have a chance to reach it in a short 2 or 3 years, you should be more than happy that you are that lucky, after all, once a person reaches Tier VII and steps inside the Power Realm, the benefits will no longer just be strength, one''s longevity will also increase." "So stop sulking, you have more than enough time to finish the mission, you should be happy you already know where the item that a High God like Hades has been searching for god knows how long is," Aethion said as he scolded Shadow a bit. Shadow sighed and nodded, realizing that he needed to be patient and take advantage of the opportunity presented to him. It was a unique mission, and he was determined to see it through, no matter how long it took. As the team continued to discuss their individual challenges and future ns, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. They had all grown significantly in power and experience, and their bonds had only strengthenedpared to the beginning of the game. They were now even more formidable as a team, ready to face any challenges that awaited them. Reign and Laura also shared their experiences from the they had visited, exining theplex situation with the souls and the ongoing battle against the demonic forces. They emphasized the need for Earth to prepare for possible demonic incursions and the importance ofmunication and cooperation with the other territories they had allied themselves with. Their friends listened intently, absorbing the information and understanding the gravity of the situation. While Earth remained mostly untouched by demons, it was essential to be vignt and ready for any potential threats. "We should work on strengthening our defenses, just in case," Tank suggested, and the others nodded in agreement. They discussed ns for training, fortifying their base, and expanding theirwork of alliances to ensure that their territories were safe. One never knew when they would need to fight against powerful foes after all. With the barriers between the areas of Earth gone, there was no longer any divide, one coulde across any level and tier of monsters anywhere. Compared to before, it was now much more dangerous and chaotic, and nobody could be certain that they would be safe during a hunt. They had gotten a short briefing from Greenie, and they learned that the casualty rate for the territory had risenpared to before, even back when they had just created the firstrge safe zone in Doncaster, when it was the most dangerous, the casualty rate wasn''t this high. It was of course because a team would go to an area they were familiar with, only to meet with monsters they had never seen there before, some which were as strong as the ones they had hunted before, some even more powerful. That led to many more people getting injured or dying. Even though Doncaster was now a powerful territory with plenty of Tier IVbatants, healers were still not thatmonly seen. Even with healers, in order for one''s limb to be restored, the limb needs to be ced to where it was severed noter than 5 C 10 minutes after it was gone, otherwise even a healer won''t be able to reconnect the limb well. Healing organs was still not something easy, the strongest healers needed to focus fully on healing inner injuries like that one, and the right one, the best way to get that healed was to visit the elven area of the territory as their healing center was without a doubt the best one. If one made it there with their arm, for example, noter than 30 minutes after it was severed, there was a big chance of it being connected again and functioning well. The territory now had ess to better healing potions, as well as many more, but the potions were healing potions, they could speed up the recovery of the body and help with the healing rate of organs, but if an organ was severely damaged, there was still little that a potion could do, the same went for lost limbs. It was actually bad to use healing potions if one lost a limb as the potion would try to close the woundpletely in order to ''heal'' it, which could lead to the person never being able to reconnect his limb. If the lost limb was severely damaged or mangled, it was also very difficult, almost impossible, for it to be reconnected to the body. The current best healer in the territory amongst the yers was Laura, and even she wasn''t certain if she could heal and reconnect such limbs, and that was when one was talking about Tier IV and lower, for Tier V individuals like Reign and the rest, a lot more energy was needed to heal them, making it more difficult. Chapter 789 Fortifying Defenses, New Weapons

Chapter 789 Fortifying Defenses, New Weapons

In the following days, with the increased risk in their world due to the emerging chaos in monster territories, the team realized that a defensive strategy was crucial. They began by bolstering their base in Doncaster, enhancing its fortifications, and expanding their resources for emergency situations. The system yed a vital role in coordinating these efforts. Thework of safe zones was upgraded, andmunication within and between territories was improved. The teams of yers proved invaluable in identifying the new, more formidable monsters that had started appearing. This allowed the team to adapt their strategies and increase their chances of survival during their hunting expeditions. The team decided to increase the frequency of their hunts to keep the monster poption in check. It was a dangerous endeavor, but they needed to protect their territories. They devised new tactics, shared their knowledge, and optimized their approach to face the stronger and previously unknown adversaries. The cooperation between the territories was also another thing they ced great importance on. The alliances they had formed allowed them to share resources, information, and manpower more effectively. This coboration provided an addedyer of protection, and the territories were bing more interconnected, forming a unified front against potential demonic incursions. The yers in the territory were strong, but it was now that the difference in innate talent had started really showing as many were now stuck in Tiers III and IV. There were some that hade close to reaching the peak of the Tier and were close to the evolution challenge, butpared to the past, when the yers would have already received their challenges or were already doing them after Reign and the others had evolved ande back, none had done so right now. Even Elijah and the other yers who were considered as the ''elites'' of the territory were finding it difficult. It wasn''t only because of innate talent as they were quite talented and hadn''t reallye across any bottlenecks so far, but mostly because of how difficult and dangerous hunting Tier IV monsters was. It was very easy for arger group to get rmed by a battle ande over to fight them after all, and since Reign and the others had dealt with the issues on the mountain range, there were barely any Tier IV monsters there. It seemed that the system had started cing some monsters after what had happened, but the yers were forced to go to other areas in order to hunt. Luckily, with their alliances and the humblework of portals they had, it wasn''t too difficult to go to areas that were far away. Even with the disappearance of the barriers, many monsters still preferred staying in the areas they had been present for months now. It was mostly the weaker monsters that would go to lower-ranked areas since they could gain more territory and be safer there, which did make those areas dangerous, but that was mostly for the lower-level yers. Reign had also gone to Adrian. He had given the mysterious rock to Adrian, who was able to easily identify it. As expected, it was quite valuable and would be enough to actually turn Reign''s rank SS sword into an SSS rank. SSS-ranked items actually went through a qualitative changepared to other items. They didn''t gain a huge increase in powerpared to rank SS items, but they were usable by all tiers above Tier IV, even if one reached Tier X, they would get some bonuses from such an item. Rank Z items were a different story altogether as the best rank Z items were even usable by Transcendents and could be immensely powerful. With two swords that were rank SSS with him, Reign didn''t need to fearcking a weapon in the future. His power had drastically improved thanks to his new weapons as he was previously using a Rank S and a Rank SS sword, but now both were Rank SSS. Upon reaching Rank SSS, the new Sword of Dominance was now able to summon two clones who had 70% of Reign''s stats. Of course, the more powerful Reign became, the less of a percentage the clones would be able to have. That was what happened before as at the beginning, the clone had 80% of Reign''s stats, but the more powerful Reign became, the less the clone was able to copy. He could also choose whether to summon both of them or only one, if he summoned one, he could then summon another the same day. Furthermore, the length of time the clones would be active had increased, from the previous 20 minutes, the clones could now exist for 30 mins. They had still not gone to the desert, however. It was still too dangerous, even for them. The sheer number of Tier V monsters made it impossible even for Reign and the others to go there during the night and level up, it was simply far too much. If they all went all out and used everything they had, including Reign''s transformation, they could actually ughter quite a lot of monsters in a short period of time, potentially leveling up multiple times, but that was not something they were even thinking of doing. Using all of their strength like that was something they could only do once every couple of days, even once a week depending on what they used, and it would make them vulnerable until the cooldown was over as they wouldn''t be able to use their full strength if something dangerous suddenly happens. Of course, they were nning on going to the desertter in the future as the number, as well as the concentration of monsters, made it a perfect ce to level up quickly. To those powerful enough, the desert was the perfect farming spot. ''Have you gained anything from the ship, Jared?'' "A bit, I have managed to gain a deeper understanding of the civilization''s technology and how it functions, but I''m afraid that that is all,pared to my makers, they are at the same time more and less advanced, I''m not certain how exactly I would rank them without being able to see much more." ''I see, can the ship be repaired and used in the future?'' "Yes, but I am not sure if you truly want to do that, you could very easily find yourself targeted by the system for that, without sufficient strength, you should not do such things if wee face to face with simr pieces of technology, if you are interested in them, you can store them in the base, we have more than enough space inside anyway." "The storage space is only one of the functions, over time more shall be revealed to you master, the first one will be shown to you after you step into the Power Realm, the makers have found that strength sufficient for one to know a bit more and have a deeper control over the base." "That is also when you will be able to control the snakes, keep in mind that although the base can repair them, we cannot make more, if one ispletely destroyed, we have the full code and its AI, but without sufficient materials and power, we will not be able to create their bodies again." ''Understood.'' Reign said as he nodded his head inwardly. "How did your investigation go?" Reign then asked Shadow who shook his head. "Still too dangerous, even by air, the monsters there are strong, I don''t think we should attempt to go over before Tier VI, hopefully, the aerial monsters won''t be a lot more powerful before we reach that tier." Shadow had gone together with Beast and Wolf to try and fly over to New York. They all knew that it was too dangerous to try and use a boat of some sort to get there as the aquatic monsters present were simply too powerful. One yer had been standing and looking at the sea one day when he saw a boating from New York, he got excited by seeing people, but when they were only halfway there, a giant monster leaped out of the water and swallowed the small boat whole. Its size alone was massive, reaching the same size if not even above that of the blue whale, butpared to the gentle giant that was the blue whale, this one had a huge mouth that was filled with razor-sharp teeth. That alone made everybody understand just how dangerous the water currently was. Shadow and the other two tried flying over slowly, they had only flown a bit before seeing the powerful monsters that were around New York, plenty of which were Tier V and a danger to them and their flying beasts. They had quickly returned, unwilling to fight the monsters that could prove to be a great danger to their lives. "So, I guess we should be looking around to find a new hunting spot." Reign said with a chuckle as the others nodded. Chapter 790 Battle for Doncaster: Facing the Swarm

Chapter 790 Battle for Doncaster: Facing the Swarm

With their mission to New York temporarily on hold, the team turned their attention to finding a new hunting ground to level up more effectively. They knew that the increasing number of powerful monsters and the chaos in the territories made it essential to grow stronger. As they discussed possible alternatives, Aethion offered his advice. "You should consider exploring areas that are less densely popted with high-tier monsters but still offer significant challenges. It''s not only about leveling up but also honing your skills and gaining valuable experience. A well-rounded approach is key to survival and sess." "After all, you all know that the best way to increase your proficiencies and gain more items and materials is through fighting and defeating monsters who are slightly more powerful than you, and right now, with your current strength, it won''t be easy to find good items as the rate of which they drop is quite low." The team decided to explore different territories they had been to before and the interconnected regions. This time, they would focus on areas that were less affected by the recent disruptions. Their aim was to build a foundation of strength and experience that would eventually enable them to tackle more challenging locations like the desert. Luckily for them, they had a lot of information that was left over by the ''Butcher'' and her men. They had gone to the mountain that separated Wilkashere and the territory they had allied with before, but unfortunately, even though they had managed to sense the aura of Tier V monsters, there proved to be only 3 Tier V monsters present, the rest were Tier IV monsters, which was perfect for the residence of Wilkashere as they could hunt there, but it wasn''t good for them. The notes left by the Butcher''s men proved very valuable as they had marked some areas as ''too dangerous'' in the past. Some of those proved to be nothing more but areas with a high concentration of Tier IV monsters as the notes had been made back when they were low-grade Tier IVbatants or lower, but some proved to be just what Reign and the others needed as there were Tier V monsters present there. Reign and Laura worked on their alliances with other territories, seeking information on promising hunting grounds and arranging coborative hunts between their yer groups. As the yers embarked on these new expeditions, they found themselves facing monsters and environments they hadn''t encountered before. Each battle was a learning experience, and their adaptability and teamwork improved. The yers also delved into researching the best ways to deal with various monster types. They shared his findings with everybody, helping them devise more effective strategies against different adversaries. The yer''s battles became more coordinated, and theirbat efficiency increased significantly. Over time, Reign and the others noticed a shift in the dynamics of Earth. More territories were uniting against the rising chaos, forging alliances, and strengthening their defenses. Communication among yers had be essential for their survival, and a sense of camaraderie began to develop. More and more territories were making contact with them, many of them eager and excited to find new people who could help them out in the dangerous new world they were in. The team''s strength continued to grow as they honed their skills and gained experience from their encounters. As the days passed, the team''s levels increased steadily. They embraced the journey and the challenges, fully aware that they were preparing themselves for the grand mission they had undertaken. Their vision was clear, their determination unwavering, and their bonds unbreakable. But the question of when they would reach Tier VI and be ready to confront the dangers of New York remained. Each day brought them closer to that critical milestone, and they could sense the mounting tension in the air. One day, a crucial message arrived from another territory. It was a warning about a particrly potent and aggressive group of monsters making their way towards their base in Doncaster. The urgency of the situation was clear, and they had to act swiftly to protect their home. Reign, Laura, Shadow, and their team prepared for the impending battle, gathering resources, crafting weapons, and devising a strategic defense n. The alliance with the neighboring territories was tested as they called upon their allies for assistance. The approaching monsters were unlike any they had faced before. A massive swarm of Tier IV and Tier V monsters that was led by 3 peak Tier V monsters wasing their way. The allied forces rallied at the base, strengthening its defenses and preparing for the onught. The tension was palpable as they waited for the monsters to arrive. From the information they had gained, there were 350 Tier IV monsters in the swarm together with 50 Tier V monsters. That number alone made everybody shocked, as well as afraid. After all, only about 3 weeks had passed since Reign and the others hade back, and even though they had been increasing their strength and leveling up, they had just managed to reach the mid-grade of Tier V. This wasn''t the first time they hade across such a wave, even while Reign and the others were gone, the territories had been attacked a couple of times by monsters, but most of those times, the monsters weren''t that powerful and the yers were more than powerful enough to defeat them. Still, nobody thought they would lose the battle. They were fighting for Doncaster, in front of Doncaster, together with everybody. It wasn''t just because they were fighting to protect those they cared about, it was also because they were fighting in their own territory, and inside the territory, everybody was boosted. Even with the enemy being led by three peak Tier V monsters who were close to evolving, they werepletely unafraid of them. The battlemenced with a deafening roar as the first wave of monsters crashed upon their defenses. The allied forces fought valiantly, holding their ground and pushing back the horde of creatures. The teamwork and cooperation they had cultivated over the months were crucial in this life-or-death struggle. The Golden Tree shone brightly as it weakened all the monsters, including the Tier Vs, while simultaneously increasing the strength of the yers, boosting their speed, strength, defense, and more. Reign didn''t wait for a moment to transform. His true form appeared above the battlefield, stopping the battle for a moment as everybody present stared at him who was floating above them all. He simply smirked before flying to the back where the 3 Tier V monsters that possessed a higher intellectpared to the other monsters were located. As Reign was flying above them, the soil around the army of monsters suddenly burst open. Large ants and other kinds of monsters came out of the ground and attacked the monsters. M''azgara appeared behind the army and stared at the army of monsters with a smile as her elites charged forward, each one emanating the aura of a Tier V being. She managed to evolve about 1 week after Reign and the others arrived. With a Tier V Brood Mother in their territory, Doncaster didn''t fear fighting any army! The yers had acted as bait to get all the monsters close so that the ants could ambush them, attacking them from all sides. Reign and the others allowed for such a thing as they were certain that with them present, they could make sure nobody died before the ants attacked. The yers felt reinvigorated upon seeing the hundreds of ants that were attacking the monsters. More ants and other monsters continued pouring out from below the ground, some even drilling below the monsters and causing them to feel down through the ground before being attacked by the monsters below. The entire battlefield was flipped on its head as the monster army that seemingly possessed a great advantage was immediately ced at a disadvantage. Their numbers meant little to nothing now, and even the Tier V monsters proved to barely be able to do anything as Wolf and the rest attacked them, using their superior power against them. Tank had been ready to summon his own army to help out the yers if the situation called for it, but luckily, things didn''t develop that way. He charged through the monsters, a red bull with demonic horns appearing around him as all the monsters were sent flying, only for him to be stopped by two Tier V monsterster, which caused arge smile to appear on his face as he clenched his axe, ready to fight. The rest were doing the same, using their powers to deal with any Tier IV monster around them while shing against the Tier Vs. As for Reign, he had arrived at the very back of the army and was staring at the three peak Tier V monsters who were staring back at him with nervous expressions. With his transformation and the two powerful swords in his possession, Reign didn''t even fear shing against a Tier VI monster, let alone three peak Tier Vs. Chapter 791 Reigns Triumph: Hypnotizing Stab Chapter 791 Reign''s Triumph: Hypnotizing Stab Reign descended upon the peak Tier V monsters with unbridled confidence. His formidable presence sent a shiver down their spines, and they realized that they were facing a force they could hardly contend with. Without hesitation, the monstersunched their attacks, utilizing their innate abilities and powers. One of them released a torrent of searing mes, aiming to engulf Reign. Another unleashed shockwaves of raw energy, while the third used dark magic to distort the very air around them. Reign''s transformation granted him unmatched speed and power. He deftly dodged the fiery onught, maneuvered through the energy shockwaves, and dispelled the dark magic with a wave of his hand. His response was swift and devastating. With a fluid motion, he swung one of his SSS-ranked swords, cutting through the air with precision. A wave of pure energy, like a de of light, soared towards the first Tier V monster, aiming to cleave it in two. The monster widened its eyes as it used its dark energy to create a powerful shield in front, blocking the attack, but notpletely. The shield cracked right upon impact and broke in a second, but it brought enough time for the monster to dodge out of the way. Instead of dying, one of its legs was gone, but it had 6, so even with one less leg, its maneuverability wouldn''t be gone. The monster screeched at Reign before the cut-off limb that was on the ground suddenly melted. The stump where one of the monster''s legs had previously been squirmed before a new leg appeared in an instant. Reign''s second sword followed suit, targeting the Tier V monster again. With a resounding sh, the monster''s attack met Reign''s sword, but the difference in power was too vast. The dark energy attack faltered, and Reign''s sword found its mark. He cut deep inside the chest of the monster before flicking his wrist and cutting through the monster''s flesh and bones. A small hole, as well as arge cut, appeared on the chest as the monster screamed in pain. The other monsters didn''t stay idle, both of the peak Tier Vs attacked Reign from behind. mes soared behind him as a shockwave that was simr to Basred''s wasunched at him as well. The shockwave actually dissipated the mes, prompting Reign to smirk as he flew up in the sky, dodging the attack. The monster that used mes red at the other monster and growled at him with anger, prompting the other one to nce at it with a sorry expression on its face before attacking Reign again. The second Tier V monster lunged at Reign with incredible speed, aiming to strike him with its sharp ws. Reign anticipated the attack and brought his SSS-ranked sword to bear. Their sh created a shockwave that sent ripples through the battlefield, but Reign''s strength and precision allowed him to deflect the monster''s blow. In response, Reign counterattacked with a swift and powerful strike. His sword met the monster''s body, slicing through its flesh and armor. The Tier V monster roared in pain as it felt the searing pain of its wound. It tried to retaliate, but Reign''s relentless assault left it little opportunity. Meanwhile, the first Tier V monster had not given up. Despite the grievous wound in its chest, itunched another dark energy attack at Reign, hoping to weaken him. The dark energy surged toward him like a relentless torrent, but Reign wasn''t about to be overwhelmed. With a fierce determination, Reign invoked the power of his SSS-ranked sword. The sword''s aura red to life as lightning blinded the three monsters. The dark energy the monster hadunched at Reign was met with lightning that nketed the sky and dissipated before Reign nced at the monster and pointed his sword at it. He activated the second skill of the sword, causing the monster to sense immense danger, but before it was able to respond, a bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, obliterating it. A charred corpse was all that was left of the monster as the lightning bolt ended it with ease. The other two monsters stared at Reign with fear as he nced at them and smiled warmly. Reign''s prowess had sent shockwaves of fear through the remaining peak Tier V monsters. They had witnessed theirrade''s demise, and it was clear to them that they faced an adversary whose power surpassed anything they had encountered before. As Reign descended back to the ground, he could see the fear in the eyes of the two monsters. He didn''t intend to show them mercy, for they were a direct threat to Doncaster and its inhabitants. Reign''s transformation was still in full effect, and his swords gleamed with an otherworldly radiance. The Tier V monsters knew they were outmatched, but they had no choice but to continue the battle. They unleashed their most potent attacks, driven by desperation. One of the monsters summoned mes around it, shrouding itself in a protective barrier. It was an impressive disy of defensive magic as the mes had seemingly be solid, but Reign was not deterred. He closed the distance with incredible speed and struck the barrier with his SSS-ranked sword. The barrier cracked and wavered under the force of Reign''s blow. Each crack caused mes to spew out of the barrier, causing the Tier V monster inside the barrier to be shaken. Reign followed up with a second strike, shattering the protective field and exposing the monster. The monster attempted to counterattack, but Reign was quicker. His sword pierced through the monster''s body, ending its life with a single swift motion as lightning and darkness exploded inside of it. The monster let out a final, anguished cry before copsing on the ground. The remaining Tier V monster faced a dire situation, witnessing itsrades'' quick and brutal defeat. It unleashed a powerful shockwave from its maw, an attack that could have decimated a lesser opponent, but Reign was not a lesser opponent. He quickly dodged the attack before taking a deep breath and lowering his stance. He pulled his right arm all the way back as he aimed at the monster with his sword, causing thetter to panic as it felt immense dangering from Reign. After Reign had evolved and came back from the challenge with Laura, he felt that mastering the Severing series was now easier. He had already mastered the fourth sword, but he had no idea what kind of skill he could make from it. The fourth sword was pure power, it formed a kind of shockwave that was incrediblypressed and would decimate anything in its path. Reign could add his light maniption to it, causing it to be much faster and deal immense damage to creatures that were weak against it, he could also choose to add darkness, also improving the speed and damage, but that wasn''t really making a new skill. He could add lightning, but it was the same thing, the skill would still be the same one, just boosted. It was more adding an element to an already existing skill than making a new one. That was why he decided to use soul maniption. His eyes turned purple as he moved his sword forward, but instead of how it usually went, this time, the arm and sword weren''t thrusted forward with full strength, instead, Reign moved the arm slowly. To the monster, however, it was almost hypnotic. It couldn''t move its gaze away from the sword as it stared into it. It had also slowed down and wasn''t paying attention to its surroundings or danger at all. It took the monster a second to realize that it was being manipted of sorts, but by that time, it was toote. The sword stabbed forward, and an invisible force struck the monster, creating a hole not only on its body but the soul as well. [ Hypnotizing Stab ] It was a simple skill, by using his soul maniption, Reign was able to influence the soul of the enemy in a simr manner to how the souls inside the vortex influenced Liara. With that as his reference, he made a skill that would use the soul power to do hypnotize an enemy, forcing it to pour all of its attention on the sword and disregard everything else. It worked best if Reign was fighting alongside other people as they could use the opportunity to attack an enemy as well. With the attack finished, the monster copsed on the ground, dead as its soul had suffered damage as well. The battlefield had fallen into an eerie silence. The surviving monsters were fleeing in all directions, terrified by the fate of theirrades. Doncaster''s defenders had sessfully repelled the monster invasion, and their leader, Reign, stood victorious. Reign''s transformation began to fade, and hended gracefully on the ground. He looked around at his allies, their expressions a mixture of awe and admiration. It was a hard-fought victory, and their unity had triumphed over the chaos that threatened their territory. The yers were not going to allow the monsters to simply flee, however. They had attacked Doncaster, and Doncaster was responding in kind. Chapter 792 United Front: Forging Alliances and Seeking New Horizons Chapter 792 United Front: Forging Alliances and Seeking New Horizons As the surviving monsters scattered in fear, the yers of Doncaster were not content to let them escape and return to their hideouts. This had been a direct attack on their territory, and they intended to make the monsters pay for it. The yers, now fueled by a newfound confidence and camaraderie, pursued the retreating creatures relentlessly. Reign, with his formidable presence and incredible power, led the charge. His aura of authority and strength resonated throughout the battlefield, inspiring those who followed him. Reign, together with Laura, Beast, and the others, each a force to be reckoned with, unleashed their abilities and skills to hunt down the remaining monsters. Laura utilized the demonic energy and life force she had gained to heal the yers together with other healers while also asionally attacking the monsters and injuring the weaker ones before the weaker yers would finish them off. Shadow, shrouded in darkness, moved with unparalleled swiftness and stealth, picking off the monsters one by one. Tank''s monstrous strength and demonic power that he gained from the mark left a trail of defeated foes in his wake. Wolf and his mes made light work of the monsters as their flesh and skin burned each time the mes so much as touched them. M''azgara''s horde swarmed over the retreating monsters, each ant and monster a formidable opponent in its own right as she now had multiple Tier V monsters under hermand. The ants'' collective intelligence and coordination made them a relentless and deadly force while the other monsters, although not as coordinated as the ants, were superior in powerpared to them, making them more than a match to the monsters that were running away. Reign had reverted to his human form, but his dual SSS-ranked swords gleamed with an ominous radiance. He used his light maniption to create blinding shes, momentarily disorienting the monsters, either helping other yers out or attacking with precise and deadly strikes. Each monster he faced met its end swiftly. The pursuit was fierce, and the yers disyed a level of coordination and teamwork that had taken them months to achieve. Their movements were synchronized, their attacks well-timed, and their strategies effective. Monsters that attempted to escape were swiftly surrounded and overwhelmed. There was no escape for the invaders. The battle continued for hours as they chased the retreating monsters across fields and through forests as the Tier V monsters were running without caring for their injuries. With each victory, they gained experience, collected valuable materials, and increased their strength. Along the way, they woulde across other monsters, and each one that was slightly more powerful was killed as well. Doncaster and its allies had proven their strength and unity against the chaos. As thest of the monsters fell, the yers of Doncaster, Reign''s team, and the allies from neighboring territories gathered in the clearing. Their breaths were heavy, and their bodies bore the marks of battle, but their spirits were high. Reign addressed the group, his voice filled with pride and gratitude. "Today, we defended our home and defeated the invaders. This victory is a testament to our unity and strength. We will not allow our territories to fall into the chaos that threatens our world. Together, we stand strong!" The yers cheered in unison, a disy of their determination to protect their territories and ovee the challenges of the new world. Their bonds had grown stronger through the trials they had faced, and they were ready to face whatever the future held. Reign had always felt that such speeches were not something he would do. They seemed a bit embarrassing, and at times even fake. Ever since he had be a leader, however, he had made many such speeches. It was something only those who had been embroiled inrge battles could understand. The adrenaline running through the body, pumping it with power, the bloodthirst and camaraderie that appears from such a battle, all of that would create a special atmosphere that one couldn''t truly sense without being present. Each word he spoke was filled with power and determination, each time he spoke, there was no feeling of shame or fakeness, he meant what he said, and he knew his men knew that. The battle had not only been a significant victory for Doncaster but a turning point for the entire alliance. The news of their sess spread rapidly among the territories, inspiring hope and determination in others who were still struggling against the chaos. After all, many territories only had peak Tier IVbatants as their most powerful fighters, to be targeted by arge group of monsters that had over 50 Tier V monsters in it was something they wouldn''t even dare think of. Still, Reign and the others had defeated them, and they had done so without suffering a single casualty on their side. The worst injury that a person had received was arge sh from the front. The yer''s torso had been cut open, from the shoulder to the waist. It was an incredibly dangerous injury, one that would usually mean a certain death, but with Laura present, even such an injury was not fatal. With Laura''s help, as well as the help of other healers who took over after Laura had sufficiently healed the man, as well as several healing potions that would speed up the recovery, the man had survived without any issues. That very evening, the yers returned to Doncaster, their home, their sanctuary. They received praise and gratitude from the residents of the territory, who understood the sacrifices made to protect their way of life. Ever since Reign and the others had returned, new alliances were formed, and the territories united even more closely tobat the chaos. Monsters were growing in numbers, even while they were hunting them as much as they could, the smaller territories were starting to think that joining Doncaster or Wilkashere and living there was not a bad idea at all. The leaders of those territories would lose their prestigious positions, but that didn''t matter that much to them as their safety would be guaranteed, and they would be free to do many things they couldn''t do right now. Without the immense pressure that came with being the one responsible for the entire territory, they could rx a bit and focus on hunting and bing more powerfulter on. With more alliances being made and thework of territories rising Reign and the others were able to learn more and more about their region. Thanks to L, a member of the Ice Angels, Reign, and the others had even made contact with the Ice Angels and their territory. They were actually nearer than Reign and the others expected, but even with contact being made, they still hadn''t made a portal, and the reason for that was simple, the Ice Angels didn''t have enough materials, and unfortunately, the system now required both sides to ce the materials before constructing the portal. Because of that, Reign and the others decided to go to the Ice Angels'' territory and give them the materials before constructing the portal. The reason theycked the materials wasn''t because the Ice Angels were poor or anything like that, but because they simply didn''t have those materials nearby. They had thought of cing the materials in the auction house and having the Ice Angels buy them for cheap at first, but they decided against it as there were tens of thousands of people using the auction house any time, and they could easily buy them before the Ice Angels were able to. Reign and the others had nned on making their way to their territory that day, but upon learning of the horde of monsters that were charging at Doncaster, they were forced to abandon that n and reschedule it for tomorrow. With the monsters dead and the horde gone, Reign and the others were once again free to continue with their ns. Going to the territory that belonged to the Ice Angels and helping them create a portal that would connect their territories, bringing them closer together was what they were nning on doing. The Ice Angels were strong allies, quite possibly the strongest allies that Reign and the others would have. Mia was a person that had a mark from a god like they had, she was very powerful and was a very valuable ally. The rest of her team was also sufficiently powerful, although they fell a bit short whenpared to Wolf and the others, they were above average and would definitely be the strongest squad after Reign''s in the alliance they were creating. With that in mind, Reign and the others woke up and arrived in Wilkashere. From Wilkashere, it would only take them about 2 hours to get to the Ice Angels thanks to their great speed. As the team arrived in Wilkashere, they were met with L who was supposed to act as their guide. For some reason, however, she seemed very tense and made the others narrow their eyes at her. Chapter 793 Betrayal Among Allies: The Ice Angels Face an Unexpected Threat Chapter 793 Betrayal Among Allies: The Ice Angels Face an Unexpected Threat L''s unusual demeanor did not go unnoticed by Reign and his team. She seemed anxious, constantly ncing around as if expecting trouble. Her voice quivered as she greeted them, and it was clear that something was amiss. "Is everything alright, L?" Reign asked concern etched on his face. "You seem on edge. Is there something we should be aware of?" L took a deep breath, her expression a mixture of relief and nervousness. "I''m sorry, but there''s been an unexpected development. The Ice Angels'' territory is currently facing a significant threat, and we''ll need your help before we can proceed with the portal construction." Reign''s brows furrowed. "What kind of threat are they facing? Can you give us more details?" "Well, the call it ''unexpected'' would not be that right, we have been facing the same issue for quite some time, but it was just never this dangerous," L said before taking a deep breath L nced at them. "It''s a coalition of rogue yers from various territories who have banded together to attack the Ice Angels. They''re well-organized and highly motivated. We received word that they''re closing in on the Ice Angels'' main base as we speak." Reign exchanged nces with his team, understanding the gravity of the situation. A threat to the Ice Angels'' territory was a threat to their alliance, and they couldn''t allow it to go unanswered. "We''ll help the Ice Angels defend their territory," Reign dered firmly. "Lead the way, L." With L as their guide, the group quickly set out towards the Ice Angels'' territory. Along the way, they discussed their strategy. L provided them with vital information about the attackers, including their numbers and known leaders. It was evident that this would be a challenging battle. "Those bastards have been attacking us for months, but most of the attacks were nothing more than annoyances in the past as they would simplye to cause trouble before quickly running away, they never dared go against Mia or any of the other high-leveledbatants of the party." "Some of the groups that had been present in the challenges are amongst them, so they knew just how powerful we are, I never expected them, who always fought against each other as well, to suddenly join forces to attack us,pared to them, our numbers are simplycking by too much." "Our territory isn''t thatrge, we only have about 2000 people in it, and most of them are notbatants, other than our group, there are only about 150 more fighters, but those bastards have over 200 fighters each, and right now, I was notified that a total of 7 groups have joined forces." "From my understanding, only two have reached Tier V, and they have done it barely, while only Mia has reached that realm on our side, we are outnumbered greatly, and even the defenses that we have ced in the territory won''t be enough to keep us safe," L said as the entire group speed through the forest. They could use Beast''s flying mounts, but they wouldn''t really go that much faster since they were more powerful than the beasts, they were nning on using the beasts when reaching the hills and mountains in order to quickly get past them. The trip, which should have taken them 2 hours, only took about 1 hour and 20 minutes as they had run with all of their might. From the information L had given them, they knew that the situation was dire and that the angels couldn''t defend themselves for a long period of time. As they approached the Ice Angels'' territory, the signs of the impending conflict became more apparent. Scorch marks and signs of battle were visible along the outskirts, and the tension in the air was palpable. Reign and the others were fully prepared to ughter their way through the enemy army, but there was nobody present. They quickly reached the area that was shielded by a barrier that the Ice Angels had constructed, and outside of it, they found a group of 50 people, most of whom were Tier III, while some were Tier IV. "Look at these idiots, they think those chicks stand a chance, hahahahahah!" One of the men said as he pointed at the people inside the barrier. "Yeah, like they will be able to go against all of our guys, they should have done their best to wait inside, maybe we would have gotten bored and left, but they actually agreed to go out and face us in the forest!" "And they did it because we promised not to touch these guys!" A third person said as heughed full-heartedly, but just as they were about to speak again, they froze as powerful auras appeared from the back. Sweat dripped down their faces as they turned around, only to see Reign and the others standing behind them. "We only need the Tier IVs, the others are useless." Reign spoke with a cold tone before moving at the same time as the others. The party of 50 men was decimated, their numbers lowered to 4 men in only 15 seconds. The corpses of theirrades were scattered on the ground as Reign stared at the four men who were left, one of them was shaking heavily as he stared at Reign and the others. "W- Why are you guys here, this isn''t your territory, you have nothing to do with this!" "Oh, so you know us?" Reign asked as the man opened his mouth, but was unable to speak. "You have a minute to tell me what is going on." Reign said before ncing at L. "L, Beast will go in with you, make the portal, and call M''azgara, I want her elites to join us right away, the other guys don''t need toe, we are more than enough to deal with the enemy." L nodded at Reign before quickly entering the barrier with Beast and constructing the portal while the four men spoke to Reign and the others. Upon learning that Reign and the others were the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'', the group that had been above every other group in the past before suddenly not appearing in the challenges again, they got terrified and told them everything they knew, which made them faces of Reign and the others darken. "Let''s go, we can''t waste any more time!" Laura said as Reign nodded before his eyes shed purple and the souls of the four men were taken from them. The portal was constructed and shed as Beast came out with M''azgara''s elites. They all nodded at each other before running toward the forest, as for L, she was left in the territory to make sure none of the people present would do anything stupid like trying to go after them to help, which could make things more difficult for Reign and the others. Deep inside the forest, in a clearing that was hundreds of meters wide, Mia and the rest of the Ice Angels were standing as an army of over a thousand men surrounded them. Just as they were talking, Mia''s eyes fluttered for a moment as a notification appeared in front of her. [ Heaven''s Hooligans are proposing an alliance and are requesting to build a portal in your territory, do you ept? ] [ The Ice Angels and Heaven''s Hooligans have be allies. ] The entire group that was together with Mia widened their eyes and smiled briefly before looking straight forward and ring at a person who was hugging a man who was staring back at them with a gleeful smile. "We have fought alongside each other for months, we trusted you, thought of you as a sister, and this is how you pay us back, Liona?!" Marcus, one of the strongest people after Mia, shouted at Liona, one of their members that mere minutes ago walked straight toward one of the enemy leaders who was a Tier Vbatant before leaving their group and allowing the Ice Angels to discover that she was a traitor. For thest couple of weeks, she had actually been working together with the enemy and was a lover of one of the two most powerful leaders, the leader of the Blood Angels. Out of the 7 groups that joined them, the two most powerful were the Blood Angels and the Dark Scythe, two groups that had been quite highly ranked in the previous challenges. Liona, the fiery hothead that had shed with Shadow multiple times during the second challenge when the two teams had joined forces was actually a traitor. "You guys really are annoying, you have no idea how much willpower it took for me to actually act like a moron that liked you guys, every single one of you, always praising miss ice queen over there, acting like she is a goddess that took pity in you." "Honestly, ever since the very beginning, you guys disgusted me, but you were the best choice, the best team I could join, so I pushed through until I finally got the chance to get rid of you morons," Liona said as a wry smile appeared on her face. Chapter 794 Betrayal and Bloodshed: Lionas Revelation Shatters the Ice Angels Chapter 794 Betrayal and Bloodshed: Liona''s Revtion Shatters the Ice Angels Liona''s revtion sent shockwaves through the Ice Angels. The feeling of betrayal hung heavily in the air. Mia, their leader, clenched her fists, her anger radiating with an intensity that was almost palpable. Her gaze bore into Liona, a mix of disbelief and hurt. "You... You traitor!" Jane, another person at the same level as Liona and Marcus hissed, her voice low andced with venom. "All this time, we considered you one of us, and you''ve been working against us. How could you?" Liona stared at her with a wry smile before shaking her head as a chuckle escaped her mouth. "Traitor?" "Yeah, I guess you would think of me as something like that, but honestly, I never considered you guys asrades or anything, you were simply the means I had to survive in this world." "I originally didn''t want to do this, I wanted to stay with you longer, slowly seeing how you fall to despair as these guys continue harassing you, attacking those weaklings from the territory." "I really wanted to see what kind of expression you would make at the very end, after we had troubled you for weeks, but s, you had to make contact with ''those'' guys." Liona shook her head as the leader of the Blood Angels nced at her before staring at the angels. "The Heaven''s Hooligans, their appearance really troubles us, fortunately, even they won''t be able to go against over a thousand men, I doubt we wille to blows, however, as we will have finished you guys before they have a chance toe." Upon hearing the name ''Heaven''s Hooligans'', the people surrounding the Ice Angels suddenly became quiet. That was a name everybody had heard more than once, and not only in the region, but the entire world as the announcements of their deeds had been spread by the system multiple times. There were currently only 4 names that had been spread by the system. Heaven''s Hooligans Hell Bringers Azareleon The Saints Those four names, three of which were names of groups and one was a single individual, had done deeds great enough for the system to give world announcements about them. Hell Bringers had managed to be the first group to take down a raid boss 4 days ago, which spread their names across the entire world. Azareleon was the first person to ever make a skill himself, and he was also the person with the highest number of skills in the entire world. The system had spread his name because of that, and because he was the first person to actually make a Z rank skill, which was something unheard of. Even Reign and the others couldn''t believe that a person on Earth had made a Z Rank skill, after all, even a Tier Xbatant might not have a skill at that level when reaching the tier, they were simply far too difficult, and yet, someone had made one mere months after the game had started. As for the Saints, they were the second group to conquer a territory, right after Reign and the others, and they were also the first ones to bring an entire region under their unofficial control. From what they managed to learn from the system, that meant that they were either controlling or were allied with the other territories of note in the region, making them to leader of the region. Even though Reign and the others hadn''t been doing anything shocking, at least not publicly, their names were still remembered, and those in the region knew just how powerful they were when they had participated in the challenges. They had heard that the reason they stopped was because the challenges weren''t challenging to them and that they didn''t really need any of the rewards, so they decided to stop as it was a waste of time, some, however, didn''t believe that. "Hey, should we leave then, I mean, are we sure we want to go against those guys?" "Yeah, isn''t that a bit too dangerous?" "What the hell are you scared of, those guys didn''te to several challenges, they probably fell behind us and can''t show their faces anymore!" One person said as heughed at the others. "Even if theye here, what do we have to be afraid of, there are over a thousand of us here, are you telling me that a group of 7 can go against us all, the two leaders are even Tier V beings, and almost all of us are Tier IV, we can do whatever we want!" Another man said, prompting others to nod their heads and agree with him. "Anyway, we don''t have much time, I would rather not fight against the Heaven''s Hooligans, so we will have to get rid of you quickly." The leader of the Blood Angels said as Liona smiled gleefully as she held his hand. "You''ve done well, Liona." "Thanks, babe," Liona said as the man lowered his head and kissed her deeply, before suddenly moving, causing Liona to widen her eyes before taking a step back. A sword was stabbed through her chest. The Ice Angels widened their eyes at the sight, but most of the people present simply snickered. "She thought the leader actually liked her." "Like he would like a venomous snake like her." "W-why?" Liona asked as the leader of the angels stared at her with a cold expression. "You fought alongside them, you slept near them, you broke bread together, you lived together for months, and yet you betrayed them without a second thought, a person like you can''t be trusted, not in the slightest." "I won''t act as if we are saints and are better than you, but at least even these bastards would feel some sort of remorse after betraying their team, at least most of them would." The leader said as Liona fell down to her knees before he grabbed the sword and pulled it out of her chest. "Don''t worry, you won''t die yet, the sword was coated in a paralyzing agent, even a Tier V would feel numb for a couple of minutes, as for you, you won''t be able to do anything for the next hour, you will slowly bleed out, but you won''t feel any pain." "Since you have helped us, I will let you see what you wanted to see the most, expressions of horror and despair on the faces of the Ice Angels before you sumb to your injuries." The leader said before he nced at the Ice Angels with a wry smile. "Now, let''s bring this little y to an end." Suddenly, the yers that surrounded the Angels smiled dangerously before most of them started attacking, sending hundreds of long-range attacks their way. Mia, together with the rest of her team, defended against the attacks, but she was the only Tier V of the group, faced with hundreds of attacks from Tier IVbatants, there was little they could do. They could at most defend for a minute or two. Mia stared at the leader of the Blood Angels, as well as the leader of the Dark Scythe with hatred. They left their territory because they knew that there was nothing they could do to defend it, all the people there would die, so they made them swear to not touch them and fight here. At least here in the open, they had a chance of fleeing, but who would have known that they had already ced a trap and had surrounded them before they were able to do anything? Mia''s mark activated as the two leaders smirked. They both had a feeling that Mia was not a simple Tier V as neither one of them was confident at defeating her in a fair fight, and upon seeing that mark that suddenly increased her aura and allowed her to create a barrier around the entire group that blocked the hundreds of attacks with what seemed rtive ease, they knew they made the correct choice. "Leader, you have to get away, we will only slow you down!" Marcus said as he fell to his knees, as did the others. "Marcus is right, you might be able to escape, but we definitely can''t, they got us good, but you can at least join with the Hooligans, you can get away and then take revenge for us." "Please escape boss, please!" The entirety of the group was on their knees, begging Mia to leave, which made her frown as an even angrier expression appeared on her face. "Do you really think so lowly of me, to escape, leaving you here alone, to fight against those bastards?!" "What do you think will happen to you, huh?!" "Do you think they will just kill or capture you, god knows what they will do to you guys after capturing you, I won''t let you face such a fate, not alone." "But you have to, we all know that you would never ept leaving us, so you leave us with no choice but to do this." Marcus and Jane said as they all suddenly brought their weapons out before quickly slitting their own throats under the shocked expression of Mia. Chapter 795 Frozen Vengeance: Mias Desperate Battle Chapter 795 Frozen Vengeance: Mia''s Desperate Battle Mia watched in horror as herrades took their own lives to ensure that she couldn''t sacrifice herself for their sake. The battlefield grew eerily silent as the lifeless bodies of her friends fell to the ground. Her heart ached, torn between grief and rage. The leaders of the Blood Angels and the Dark Scythe wore wicked smiles as they witnessed the horrifying scene they had orchestrated. They believed they had eliminated the greatest threatthe formidable leader of the Ice Angels. However, they had gravely underestimated Mia''s resolve and power. Mia''s aura surged, manifesting a palpable storm of energy around her. The skies darkened, and thunder rumbled menacingly. Her Tier V strength, fueled by the anguish of her fallenrades, ignited a burning fury within her. "Prepare yourselves," she whispered, her voice carrying a deadly edge. The leaders of the two enemy factions felt a chill creeping up their spines as the world around them seemed to warp. Mia''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and she lifted her sword, which now emitted an aura of pure destruction. The ground quaked, and the air crackled with energy. Frost suddenly spread out from Mia, quickly enveloping the Ice Angels, freezing all of them in an instant. ''You idiots, those guys are definitelying, why do such a thing?'' Mia thought as she nced at her frozenrades. ''This way, at least there is a chance that you can live.'' She thought before staring at the two leaders of the enemies who had drawn out their weapons. Without warning, Miaunched herself at the enemy leaders. Her de sliced through the air with unmatched speed, leaving behind a trail of devastation. The battlefield became a maelstrom of power as Mia shed with the leaders of the Blood Angels and the Dark Scythe. The two men stared in shock as they quickly defended against Mia''s attack, only to be blown away, their arms suffering frostbites. Mia didn''t let them off that easily as she quickly charged forward again, her entire body emanating frost as the ground beneath her froze with each step she took. Mia continued her fierce attacks, causing the two men immense pressure as they used their full power simply to withstand her attacks and survive. The entire clearing was suddenly silent as the over 1000 men simply stared in shock, none of them daring to attack, at least for the first second. When they cleared their minds and understood what was going on, they started attacking. After all, even if Mia was more powerful than they were, there were simply too many of them, there was no way she would be able to fight against so many of them by herself, not to mention that the barrier she previously used, and the action of freezing her teammates in a desperate attempt to save them had to have cost her a quite some mana as well. Hundreds of long-range attacks wereunched at Mia who dodged most of them, as for those she wasn''t able to dodge, she would use her frost to freeze and block them while still going after the two leaders. They were her targets, the rest didn''t matter, but those two were the masterminds behind the entire thing together with Liona, she had to kill them, no matter what happened, she had to kill them. "Stop, or they will truly die this time!" A loud shout reverberated through the forest, causing Mia''s eyes to widen as she suddenly stopped and stared back, only to see five men near her team, each of them carrying a weapon in their hands. "Stop moving, stop fighting, or we''re going to shatter them to pieces, you got that?!" "God damned bastards, the girls were hot, to think they would all try to kill themselves, we didn''t have a chance to y around with them at all." Another guy said as he spat on one of the ice statues, which made the other four stare at him in shock. Before they were able to do a thing, a spear made of ice appeared in Mia''s hand. She threw the spear which zoomed through the air and hit one of the five, causing frost to erupt, freezing all five men in an instant. Mia then staggered as a couple of attacks hit her, but her frost was shielding her, so she wasn''t injured. Still, she had to move, staying in ce would simply allow the enemy to use their superior numbers and continue attacking her, defeating her in the process. She moved and nced around, doing her best to locate the two leaders who were running away. She couldn''t find them as they had seemingly disappeared. She was certain that they were still here, however, they were just hiding amongst their men who were attacking her. ''Fine, I''ll just ughter them all to find you.'' Mia thought as the frost exploded around her. She charged into the enemy army, ughtering them as she continued trying to find the two leaders. The enemy screamed in horror and pain as frozen body parts flew from where Mia was. Her sword cut through the enemies, freezing them in the process. The difference between a Tier IV and a Tier V being was immense, but the difference between a Tier IV and a Tier V with a mark activated was evenrger. It was a one-sided ughter. In her anger, Mia wasn''t holding back at all, any enemy that dared face her was killed. That continued for about 30 seconds, during which Mia killed over 100 enemies. There were more than 100 that were injured as well. As 30 seconds passed, Mia suddenly used her frost again before appearing in the middle of the clearing where her frozen team was. She was panting heavily. It was obvious that she had used up too much mana. The frost that surrounded her, as well as her mark, dissipated as she clenched her sword. She was ready to continue fighting, even in her current state, but if it became obvious that she was about to lose, she would follow in the footsteps of her team and take her own life. Just as she was thinking the ground in front of her, as well as behind her, burst open as two figures suddenly came out of the ground, breaking the ice that covered the ground in the process. The person in front of her, the leader of the Blood Angels, grabbed her wrists while the leader of the Dark Scythe who was behind her grabbed her by the throat. "Hiding here really was the best choice, we managed to get her." The leader of the Dark Scythes said with a smirk as he got close to Mia whose eyes were staring daggers at the leader of the Blood Angels who was in front of her. Clouds formed above them as if answering Mia''s anger as the two men scoffed at her. "Look at that, it seems even the sky responded to your anger, damn, that does seem a bit creepy." "As if it matters,e on, we should get the statues and go away from this ce, I have a bad feeling about the entire thing." The leader of the Dark Scythes said before grabbing Mia''s throat with both hands and clenching them, causing her to thrash about as she was losing air. Suddenly, his grip weakened as his eyes opened wide. Shock and fear were present in his eyes as he seemingly stared right behind the leader of the Blood Angels who quickly let go of Mia''s wrists and turned around. "Yo." Two daggers suddenly stabbed the leader of the Blood Angels in the stomach as Shadow stared into his eyes with a cold expression on his face. The leader of the Dark Scythes pulled his arms back, only for one to suddenly get severed as lightning shed in front of him Reign appeared next to Mia with a cold expression on his face. The entire battlefield suddenly descended in silence as the entire team followed by M''azgara''s elites appeared, their auras on full disy, causing even the air in the forest to change. Over 1,000 men were still standing around the clearing, and yet, they all felt as if they were surrounded by arge army. "Why is Liona there?" Shadow asked as Mia coughed and tried to get some air. "She she betrayed us, she " "Save your breath." Reign said as he stared at the leader of the Dark Scythes who was trembling in front of him. "Laura, try your best to heal the Ice Angels, as for the rest, I don''t want any of these bastards left alive." Reign said as he took a step forward, to which the enemy responded by taking a step back. "How how can . How how are you this powerful?!!!" The leader of the Dark Scythes said as he sensed Reign''s aura. He was certain that they were the same Tier, and yet, when standing in front of Reign, he felt as if the difference between them was as vast as one whole Tier. "Dead men have no need for such knowledge." Chapter 796 The Heavens Hooligans Join the Fray Chapter 796 The Heaven''s Hooligans Join the Fray The leader of the Dark Scythes trembled as he locked eyes with Reign who suddenly disappeared from the spot. The enemy quickly ducked as a sword came from the side, aiming to cut off his neck in one precise attack. "Oh, so you still have some guts left, huh?" Reign asked in a monotone voice as the enemy leader clenched his teeth before using his ability. The ground trembled asrge earthen pirs and spikes rose from the ground. "Hmmmm, it seems I''ming across many people that have this kind of ability recently, what is it with you earth maniptors anyway, why are you somon?" Reign asked with a chuckle before pointing his finger at the leader, causing thetter''s eyes to constrict as he felt danger. He quickly summoned multiple rock walls in front of him as a ray of lightning wasunched from Reign''s finger. The ray prated through three of the 5 walls before dissipating, unable to prate further. "Right, your ability is actually effective against mine." Reign said before smirking as his lightning disappeared. In its stead, darkness appeared around Reign whounched himself forward. Shadow and the others weren''t standing idle either. The two daggers that were stabbed in the stomach of the leader of the Blood Angels were grabbed by Shadow before being pulled out. The leader grunted in pain and fear before he suddenly turned into a different person. "Reign did say that you are weird,pared to the other teams that were in the challenge, you guys didn''t have one member who was very powerful, but all of you had very simr levels of power," Shadow said as he stared at the man that appeared. His stomach was bleeding and his eyes seemed lifeless as if he wasn''t alive at all. "So, you never really had a team, only puppets that you controlled, huh?" Shadow asked as he looked back, staring at the leader of the Blood Angels who had appeared back with his team, uninjured. "This matter had nothing to do with you, whye here, why try and help the Angels?" "Even with your strength, you can''t seriously expect to be able to win against over a thousand of us, even if you truly are Tier Vs, we have many peak Tier IVs amongst our ranks, you guys are as good as C" Boom! A powerful explosion suddenly took ce as mes rose high up in the air. The explosion came from a huge fireball that Wolfunched before he flew straight at the enemy army. He wasn''t the only one to do so, however. Tank appeared in front of the army and spread his arms before a portal appeared behind him, and from it, hundreds of soldiers marched out, the weakest amongst them being low-grade Tier III soldiers. His four generals appeared each a peak Tier IV being, and stared at the enemies before charging at them with Tank who charged with the phantom of a bull that appeared around him. Even though it was the first skill he had ever gained, Tank loved using his [ Bull Charge ] and with his increased strength and understanding of mana, the skill had only be more and more powerful. Beast summoned his tamed beasts that surrounded him before drawing his bow and aiming at the army without a single arrow notched on it. He pulled the bowstring to its fullest before aiming above the enemies and letting go. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared above the enemy army before hundreds of mana arrows rained down on them. Greenie simply charged forward with his great hammer in hand. Therge Vajra Ogre smashed through the enemies with ferocity as each blow caused small shockwaves that sent multiple people flying. Thest to attack were M''azgara''s elites. With M''azgara reaching Tier V, she could now possess 6 elite monsters that could level up and have a consciousness. As for the number of Tier V beings, she could have 12 of them as she had reached Tier V a little while ago. Still, with the help of her elites and 6 more Tier V monsters, the battle was not even close. The monsters charged in, destroying the enemy army with ease. None of the Tier IVs present could do anything against them other than to wait for their death. "You were saying?" Shadow asked the enemy leader as he suddenly appeared behind him,ing out of his shadow. The enemy leader''s words faltered as the battlefield quickly devolved into chaos. Thebined might of Reign, Shadow, Wolf, Tank, Beast, and M''azgara''s elite monsters, unleashed a devastating assault on the enemy forces. The battle was a whirlwind of destruction, with each member of Reign''s team contributing their unique skills and powers. The enemy''s morale crumbled as their numbers dwindled, and they faced an overwhelming onught of Tier V beings and elite yers. Mia, though weakened from her earlier battle, was not to be underestimated. With her icy aura still present, she joined the fight, her sword dancing through the enemy lines. Her determination was unwavering, and her presence added to the enemy''s desperation. The enemy leader, cornered and without support, attempted to use his earth-maniption abilities to protect himself. He conjured massive earthen pirs and spikes, attempting to shield himself from Reign''s attacks. Reign, unfazed by the enemy''s defensive efforts, taunted him. He noted the prevalence of earth-maniption abilities among their recent adversaries, a quirk of the game that had piqued his curiosity. As the enemy leader created barriers of rock, Reign''sughter echoed through the battlefield. Reign''sughter was cut short as he used his sword attacks to break through several of the enemy''s defensive walls. The enemy leader''s tactics, designed to counter Reign''s lightning-based abilities, were not effective in blocking his attack which was boosted by the element of darkness. The darkness wrapped around Reign as he lunged forward, closing the distance between himself and the enemy leader in an instant. The leader quickly caused the ground in front of him to cave in in order to stop Reign, but thetter jumped the instant he felt the enemy''s mana being channeled. The leader of the Dark Scythes realized that his earth maniption abilities might not be sufficient to defend against Reign''s newfound power. Panic gripped him as he tried to summon more defenses, but Reign was already upon him. A sword, swift and deadly, descended upon the enemy leader, aimed at his neck. The leader barely had time to react, and his vision darkened as he realized the danger he was in. He summoned rock walls to shield himself, hoping to protect his vulnerable neck. Reign''s sword shed with the barriers, sparks flying as his formidable strength met the enemy''s desperation. The ground quaked, and the surrounding area was bathed in a blinding light as their sh of power intensified. While Reign and the enemy leader engaged in their deadly duel, the battlefield continued to transform into a theater of destruction. The Heaven''s Hooligans, with their unmatchedbat abilities, had joined the fray in full force. Thebination of elite monsters, skilled yers, and Tier V beings was overwhelming. The enemy, once filled with arrogance and superiority, found themselves overwhelmed and outnumbered. They were powerless to withstand the coordinated assault. As Reign, Shadow, Wolf, Tank, Beast, and the others fought with unmatched determination, the enemy forces struggled to mount an effective defense. The battle became a one-sided massacre, with the enemy Tier IV yers unable to hold their ground against the onught. The heavens, which were covered by clouds seemingly showed the despair the enemy now had. Just as the leader of the Dark Scythes had managed to draw some distance away from Reign, he suddenly widened his eyes before summoning rocks that quickly piled on top of him, blocking a lightning bolt that suddenly struck him from above. "Tch, that was quite a quick reaction, amongst those that can control the soil and rocks, you are definitely the best one that I have fought against or seen so far." Reign said as he stared at the enemy leader who was standing and panting heavily. The rocks were gone, destroyed by the powerful bolt of lightning, but they had done their job and protected him. Still, he had used a lot of mana so far, and it looked like Reign was only warming up, which further reinforced the notion of the two of them being far apart in strength. "Come on, you still got some gas left, right?" Reign asked as he pointed one of his swords at the enemy and walked to the side, slowly walking around him with a smile. "I mean, you knew that the angels were going to ally themselves with us, and yet you dared attack them, you must have been confident in your strength, or was it just false confidence that was brought from therge number of people you had on your side?" "If that is the case, then I have to say I''m both in awe and disappointed at the stupidity you people possess." Chapter 797 Fury Unleashed: The End of the Enemy Army Chapter 797 Fury Unleashed: The End of the Enemy Army The enemy leader, though battered and fatigued, seethed with frustration and anger as Reign taunted him. He had been so confident in his abilities and the sheer number of soldiers at his disposal, but the power and coordination of Reign''s team hadpletely foiled his ns. The reality of their situation had shattered his arrogance. Reign''s taunts further fueled the enemy leader''s determination. Despite his injuries and drained mana, he refused to yield. With a deep breath, he conjured more earthen defenses, summoning colossal boulders and reinforced walls around him. His body trembled from exhaustion, but his eyes burned with defiance. "Perhaps you underestimate me," the enemy leader muttered, his voice hoarse. "I may not be able to match your power, but I still have tricks up my sleeve." As he spoke, his aura intensified, resonating with the earth around him. The very ground beneath him quaked, and the boulders he summoned grewrger, forming a nearly imprable fortress. His n was clear: to buy time until reinforcements could arrive or to escape. Reign''s smile did not waver as he observed the enemy leader''s efforts. The formidable Tier V yer was known for his tactical prowess and strategic thinking. The enemy leader''s determination was admirable, but Reign had seen through his n. Before the enemy leader could fortify his defenses further, Shadow appeared behind him. With his monotonous voice, he said, "You speak of tricks, but in the face of overwhelming power, they crumble." Shadow thrust his daggers forward, and they pierced the barrier created by the enemy leader''s earth maniption. The formidable power of the Tier V assassin transcended the enemy''s defenses as if they were nothing more than an illusion. The enemy leader''s eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the cold steel of Shadow''s daggers against his skin. His fortress of stone crumbled into rubble, falling around him like a cascade of despair. He was left vulnerable and defenseless. Before the enemy leader could react, Reign moved with lightning speed, his des a blur of death. In an instant, he closed the gap, his dual swords slicing through the air with precision. His target was the enemy leader''s neck, the same vulnerable point he had targeted earlier. A flicker of panic crossed the enemy leader''s face as he realized the dire situation he was in. With a desperate cry, he channeled thest reserves of his mana, creating a dome of rock around him as ast-ditch effort to shield himself from Reign''s onught. But it was toote. Reign''s swords cleaved through the rocky barrier with ease, and one of the des found its mark. The enemy leader''s scream was abruptly cut short as Reign''s de struck true. Blood sprayed into the air as the enemy leader''s body fell to the ground, lifeless. Reign stood over his defeated opponent, his expression unreadable, but his victory was evident. The battlefield was filled with the silence of a decisive conclusion, and the enemy forces, once numerous and confident, were now in disarray. The remaining enemies stared in horror and disbelief at the fall of one of their leaders. They had witnessed the power of the Tier V beings and elite yers, and their morale plummeted. A sense of hopelessness settled upon them, and they realized that victory was unattainable. The truth was that with over 1000 Tier IVbatants, they truly were powerful enough to go against Reign and his team, but that was only in the case of them all being united and fighting together. Usually, one needed to have at least 5 or 6 peak Tier IVbatants to stop a normal low-grade Tier V. Even Reign with his transformation, which doubled his stats, couldn''t really go against a Tier V and win in a normal situation, even though his stats were virtually the same as a Tier V at that moment. That was because an evolution didn''t simply improve stats, it was a qualitative change that allowed a person to better understand his body, to better control mana, as well as his skills and abilities. Reign''s transformation did give him ess to his full abilities and improved his control over mana, but not as much as evolution did. The enemy army had quickly gotten in disarray and were scattered around, none of them fighting together against the powerful enemies that had appeared, and that was the main reason they were being ughtered by Wolf and the others. The leader of the Blood Angels, who was crouching on the ground panting as blood was seeping out of his body thanks to the wounds inflicted by Shadow, stared ahead in shock and horror. Against many enemies, his ability to create puppets that he could imnt into other people and switch with them at any moment gave him high survivability and the chance to do much, but against Shadow, who could immediately teleport over to where he was, the ability was not worth mentioning. Shadow had inflicted the injuries when he had switched position for the fourth time, even though it only took a thought for him to switch, Shadow proved to be faster that time and he immediately caused him serious injuries before suddenly disappearing. The leader of the Blood Angels quickly switched position once more as Shadow disappeared and attacked the leader of the Dark Scythes. Mia was staring in shock at what was happening. She had fought against the enemies so she knew just how powerful the enemy leaders were, even with her mark activated and her going all out, not caring for her safety at all, the two of them were able to think rationally and defend against her before disappearing. They were crafty opponents and were tricky to deal with, but with Reign and the others appearing, the two crafty men had be fearful and were quickly defeated, neither one of them being able to even run away. The leader of the Blood Angels was still alive and was ying the fatal game of tag with Shadow who was teleporting after him and killing those that served as his puppets. It was a matter of time before he would get through all of them and get rid of the enemy, and both of them knew that. In just 1 minute, the leader of the Blood Angels fell to the ground, clutching his neck that had been cut open by one of Shadow''s daggers. Shadow coldly stared down at him before spinning his daggers and stabbing down with both of them. He stabbed through the skull of the enemy leader who was lying face down, and with his powerful darkness and daggers, the skull was easily prated and the brain of the enemy destroyed. "I have to be honest, I expect more, the other one was much more difficult to kill, even Reign had some issues with him," Shadow said coldly before using his darkness and ughtering the people around him. The battle continued as Reign and the others continued fighting against the enemy army that had at this time lost almost half of their numbers. They were now even more scattered and afraid, many of them trying to flee, only to be met with death as Reign and the others didn''t n on letting any of them leave this ce. As for Laura, she was working together with Mia to slowly unfreeze and heal the angels that had been frozen by Mia in a desperate attempt to save their lives. So far, half of them had been released from the ice, but unfortunately, out of the 7 people that had been released so far, Laura had managed to save 5 as 2 had been decisive and had almost severed their own necks, making it impossible for even Laura to treat them as their brains had stopped working a while ago. The Ice Angels had a total of 17 members, Mia included. They had received 3 more memberspared to the first time Reign and the others had met them during the first challenge where there were 14 of them. Liona was bleeding out on the ground and L had stayed back in the territory, which proved to be the correct thing to do as none of them would know just what kind of reaction these members of the angels would have had uponing here. Mia was down on her knees, silently weeping for those that died. She and Laura could see 3 more members on the ice who had seemingly done the same as the two that passed, and it was highly likely that they were already dead as well. After all, contrary to what most would think, freezing a person in ice didn''t mean that they were frozen in time. Their body would work slower and even serious injuries took much longer to im their lives, but the ice itself would cause their bodies to slowly shut down as well. And just like that, about 10 minutes passed, and the remainder of the enemy army was destroyed, none of them were spared, not even a single person. As for the leader of the Blood Angels, right at the very end, Reign and Shadow noticed that the dead body had changed as was no longer the leader that was there. Chapter 798 The Aftermath of the Fierce Battle and the Consequences of Treachery Chapter 798 The Aftermath of the Fierce Battle and the Consequences of Treachery In the aftermath of the fierce battle, the battlefield was littered with lifeless bodies, and the deafening sounds ofbat had finally ceased. Reign and his team stood victorious, their strength and unity prevailing against the odds. Mia and Laura continued their solemn work, carefully thawing the ice that had entrapped the Ice Angels. They knew that not all of them would be saved. It was a somber task, but it was their way of showing respect to the fallen. As thest of the enemy forces fell and the dust began to settle Shadow and Reign approached the leader of the Blood Angels'' lifeless body, only to find that it had changed. The once-familiar face now bore the visage of a different person. The revtion left them perplexed. It was as if the enemy leader had been wearing a mask or disguise all along, concealing his true identity. The mystery deepened as they examined the body. "Who are you?" Reign muttered, his voice tinged with suspicion. Shadow examined the body more closely, looking for any clues or hints that could lead to the true identity of the deceased enemy leader. His keen eyes darted over the figure, searching for anything out of the ordinary. "It seems he had another person nearby, he waited right before I stabbed through the skull to change to him, he''s a slippery bastard," Shadow said as he frowned slightly. "That kind of ability really is powerful when ites to survivability, don''t worry too much, we''ll get him next time if there ever is a next time." Reign said with a sigh before walking away. He made his way to Mia and Laura who were finishing up. Out of the 14 ice angels, 6 had sumbed to their wounds and died. Marcus and Jane, the two most powerful amongst the group that was frozen, managed to survive, however. Liona was still alive as well. Her eyes betrayed her thoughts as they were wide open in shock as she stared at the carnage around her, as well as the ice angels that managed to survive. Her goal had been, in her opinion, a fairly simple one. Betray the angels and have the 7 groups take them captive, each group getting 2 of them. What they were going to do with their captives, Liona didn''t care, even though she had a good guess about what they would do. She wanted them to capture them and humiliate them. She wanted to see them break down, be used, and vited while unable to even take their own life. And that almost happened, Mia had lost strength and was about to be captured, but then Reign and the others arrived, and with them, the entire situation changed. She was still recovering from the shock. A group of 19 Tier Vbatants appeared a number nobody would have ever expected to see. Those were Tier Vbatants, they were incredibly rare, and even in that army of about 1,500 people, there were only 2 of them, and yet, the Heaven''s Hooligans came with 19 such beings,pletely outssing the enemy in every imaginable way. Liona was staring at the Ice Angels before a person suddenly crouched and stared down at her. She looked up and stared at the azure blue eyes of Shadow who sighed and shook his head in disappointment. "You know, we did have our differences back in the desert, but I still never expected you to be a traitorous b*tch, you truly have disappointed me, Liona." "You f-ing piece of-" Before Liona was able to even respond, Shadow put his hand over her mouth and squeezed her cheeks before pulling her toward him. "Honestly, your very voice right now makes me angry, so don''t speak," Shadow said in a calm voice while using his aura, putting a ton of pressure on Liona whose eyes shook. Shadow sighed again before grabbing Liona by the hair and started pulling her with him,"Come, let''s go and see those you betrayed." Shadow led Liona through the battlefield, her once-confident demeanor now shattered. The reality of her treacherous actions had caught up with her, and she was about to face the consequences of her betrayal. The ice angels she had intended to capture and humiliate had instead been saved by the very people she had plotted against. Reign and the others were tending to the surviving ice angels, ensuring they were safe and treating their injuries. Mia and Laura continued to work diligently, Laura''s skills as a healer proving invaluable. The healing process was slow and painstaking, but they were determined to give the ice angels a chance at recovery. As Shadow approached with Liona in tow, the members of Reign''s team turned their attention toward them. Reign, his stoic expression unchanged, nodded at Shadow in acknowledgment. "What should we do with her?" Shadow asked, keeping a firm grip on Liona''s hair. Reign''s gaze shifted to Liona, his voice calm but filled with authority. "She has betrayed and plotted against the ice angels, her actions are inexcusable, and she must face the consequences, the angels will decide her fate." The surviving ice angels were still in shock, their bodies bearing the scars of their ordeal. They had been betrayed by someone they had once considered an ally, and the wounds of that betrayal ran deep. Their expressions ranged from fear to anger as they cast wary nces at Liona. Marcus, one of the ice angels who had managed to survive, stepped forward. He was a powerful yer with a strong sense of justice, and he spoke on behalf of hisrades. "This woman''s treachery almost cost us our lives," Marcus dered. "She intended to betray and humiliate us, even after all that we''ve been through, she showed not even an ounce of sadness or guilt after doing so." "It is ironic that she was betrayed at the same time, even without us doing anything, she will die in the next half an hour probably," Marcus said as he nced coldly at Liona who was staring at all of them in anger. "You bastards, you damned bastards, to be so lucky, why the hell couldn''t you have just died!?" "You fcking pieces of shit, you damned C" Lionas''s words were cut short when Reign nced down at her with his eyes turning purple. Liona suddenly felt enormous fear, as well as a sharp pain in her head which caused her to stop talking. She couldn''t even scream in pain or do anything, her mouth was wide open, but barely any sound escaped it. "We could heal her and interrogate her as well, she might know some things about the enemy that could prove useful to us." The always silent and collected Jane stepped forward as she nced at Liona without any emotion. "You don''t need to worry about that, I can manipte souls, I can easily take her soul after she dies and interrogate it, it''s easier that way, not to mention the chances of her lying will be equal to zero." Reign said in a calm manner as Marcus, Jane, and Mia nced at him. "A new ability?" "One of them, yes." Reign didn''t feel the need to lie to Mia who asked him the question and nodded his head. His answer, however, made them all think of a couple of more questions which they didn''t ask in the end. "L is back in your territory, we should go back there." Reign said as Marcus nodded before ncing at the battlefield. Arge part of the forest had been destroyed during the battle and the clearing, which had previously been about 100 meters in diameter, was now many timesrger. Many holes were present in the ground, many trees had been burned or destroyed, and the entire ce seemed out of ce, as if it was a small piece of hell inside the seemingly tranquil forest. "And the bodies, are we just going to leave them here, they might attract monsters, some powerful ones." "Don''t worry about that, they will take care of their bodies." Reign said as he pointed at M''azgara''s monsters that nced at them and nodded their heads as they had already started pilling the bodies on top of each other, slowly creating a couple of hills made out of corpses. Marcus didn''t ask anything else and nodded at Reign and the others who nced back at Mia who was kneeling next to the bodies of the angels that had died. "Mia, do you want us to take Liona with us, or should I just take her soul right now?" Reign asked Mia who didn''t respond immediately as she continued staring at the corpses before taking a deep breath. She nced to the side, looking at Liona who had recovered from having her soul be attacked by Reign before ncing up and staring into Reign''s eyes. "Will it hurt her?" "A bit, I will be tearing her soul out of her body." "And how long can you keep it?" "If I wish so until the day I die." "Then take it, and make sure to keep her as long as possible, if you can also cause her some pain during that time as well, then even better." Chapter 799 Soul Extraction and New Home Chapter 799 Soul Extraction and New Home Reign nodded in understanding and approached Liona. Her eyes were filled with fear and anger as she realized the fate that awaited her. She struggled against Shadow''s grip, but it was futile. Reign extended his hand, and a shimmering purple energy formed around his fingers. With a quick and precise motion, he pointed at Liona before suddenly pulling back, causing her eyes to widen, her body convulsing in pain as he extracted her soul. Her agonized screams were silenced, as her physical body remained lifeless. Mia and the others could see a transparent Liona being ripped out of her body, her soul slowly being taken away from her before being held by Reign. She was now in a state between life and death, her consciousness aware but unable to escape or speak. It was a cruel fate, and Reign could feel the fear and suffering emanating from her soul. Mia, standing nearby, watched with a mix of satisfaction and vengeance in her eyes. Liona had betrayed them and plotted against the Ice Angels, and now she would face the consequences. Reign nced back before he willed the soul to go inside him, cing it inside his field of consciousness where Aethion quickly made the soul lie down on a bed that was made out of soul power. It wasn''t a normal bed, of course, as there were many straps around that held her soul in ce, making it impossible for her to even move. Liona''s consciousness returned right as she was ced on the bed, and she stared around quickly before trying to free herself, but it was to no avail. "Struggling will not help you, child," Aethion said as he appeared in front of Liona who stared at him in confusion. "I don''t mind betrayals and people that have the same way of thinking and goals as you, unfortunately, Reign does, and since I am bound to him, it means I have to listen to him." "We''re going to get to know each other very well over the course of the next couple of years, you can rest easy knowing that you will not die, although you will hope to die soon," Aethion said as he smiled warmly at Liona before creating an array of tools that appeared around him. "Now, shall we start?" Aethion asked as he took a scalpel and held it in his hand. "You are going to tell me everything you know about the ones you worked with, I do hope you don''t tell me the truth right away, that will be very boring for me." "Go to hell you bastard, who the hell are you, where the hell-" "Atta girl." Aethion said with a wide smile before Liona''s curses were stopped by a sharp scream of pain as Aethion started with his ''interrogation''. "We can expect answers quite soon." Reign told Mia and the others before they started their way back to their territory. Beast summoned his beasts and they ced the dead bodies of the Ice Angels on them before walking back. The atmosphere was heavy and nobody talked. The angels had just suffered a heavy blow, and if it wasn''t for Reign and the others, they wouldn''t have survived at all. "Why is your territory so small, L did mention it in the past, but I never expected it to be that small and most of the people to be so old." Reign suddenly said as Mia nced at him before sighing deeply. "When the game started, the area close to here was where we were, it it was a part of the city that had plenty of retirement homes, I was visiting a rtive since I was passing by, so were the rest of them." "After the game started, the ughtering began, and we fought back against the monsters that appeared, quickly increasing in levels." "I decided to save the old people who were in the homes, most of them became safe zones luckily, so we were able to easily get them to safety, and as the monsters present were low-leveled, it only took us a couple of days to be powerful enough to go against them all, in a couple of weeks, we were more than powerful enough to transport all the elderly to arger safe zone, the one we are still living in." "That''s the reason most of the people in the territory are old people that simply can''t fight, even taking side jobs as craftsmen is difficult for them." Reign nodded at Mia, slightly surprised at how she and the others had decided to shoulder all the responsibility by themselves and keep the people safe. "Well, you don''t have to worry about them any longer, we have a town and a city under our control, L should have told you that much already, we can transport the people there, the barrier we have around them is a lot more powerful than yours and can withstand a lot of damage, not to mention the thousands of yers that are present as well." Reign said as he thought back on what he saw in Mia''s territory. They actually didn''t have many buildings present, a lot of things that Reign and the others had were not there. He could only imagine how much S Coins Mia and the others had spent to constantly buy food for the elderly and make sure they would survive. Luckily, even after a couple of months had passed, the weather was still nice, making it easy for them to warm themselves up in the evening. If it was winter, it would have been many times more difficult. Mia''s expression brightened with a mix of relief and gratitude at Reign''s words. She had been carrying the responsibility of ensuring the safety of the elderly residents of her territory for so long, and the prospect of relocating them to a more secure ce was a weight off her shoulders. "That would be an incredible help," Mia replied, her voice filled with gratitude. "I''ve been doing my best to take care of them, but it''s been a challenge. I didn''t want to burden L or ask for help, but this will make a world of difference." Reign nodded in understanding. He admired Mia''s determination and the sense of responsibility she had shown, but he also recognized that they had the means and resources to offer assistance. It was the way of their group to extend help to those in need. Not to mention that by taking in the 2000 people, he would gain the full support of a powerful team in the region, the one second only to them, the Ice Angels. Mia was like them, a pioneer, and she was also a person that had a mark. She alone was worth much more to them than the other allies, and even if there were 5,000 people, Reign would dly take them all in order to gain the support of Mia and the angels. Meanwhile, back in Reign''s consciousness, Aethion continued his "interrogation" of Liona. Her soul was captured and forced to be on the ''bed'', her consciousness trapped in a state of agony. Aethion had a cruel sense of satisfaction as he used various soul maniption techniques to extract information from Liona''s tormented soul. He probed her memories, forcing her to relive her moments of betrayal and treachery. He extracted names, ns, and secrets that she had guarded. Liona''s screams echoed within the darkness surrounding them, her suffering intensifying with every revtion. She had made the mistake of betraying the angels and underestimating the power that Reign and the others had, and now she was paying the price. Hours passed, and Aethion had gathered a wealth of information. He paused to observe Liona, her once-defiant spirit broken. Her eyes were filled with despair and her voice reduced to mere sobs. "You''ve been quite cooperative," Aethion remarked with a wicked smile. "But there''s still more to learn. Let''s continue, shall we?" As the "interrogation" continued, Liona''s pain and fear deepened. She had underestimated her captors, and her secrets were beingid bare. She had no idea how long her torment wouldst, and the prospect of enduring it further was a horrifying one. Back in Reign''s territory, the group arrived safely. Mia and the elderly residents gazed in awe at the bustling town and the lively streets. The sense ofmunity and activity was a stark contrast to the quiet and secluded nature of their own territory. Mia couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at the prospect of relocating the elderly residents here. They would have ess to better facilities, protection, and a more vibrant environment. Reign led them to a central square where various stalls, shops, and amenities were avable. People were going about their daily lives, and the elderly residents observed the surroundings with both curiosity and wonder. They were in Doncaster as Reign wanted to show them both territories so that the elderly could choose which one they would want to live in. Of course, with the portals present, it was a simple thing to go to and fro the town and city. Chapter 800 Elderly Transition and the Meeting Chapter 800 Elderly Transition and the Meeting A couple of days after the elderly had been moved. Reign and his team continued their efforts to strengthen their territories and expand their influence throughout the region. With the addition of the elderly residents from Mia''s territory, they were now faced with the task of providing for arger poption and ensuring their safety in this unforgiving world they lived in. Luckily, most people in the territories worked and were self-sufficient, as for those that weren''t, they were given food every day. There was no need for anybody to actually go to public kitchens or the like to get food as it would show up inside their homes immediately. The system was what they had to thank for that. Those who were healthy and could work were not given anything, and because of the system, it was virtually impossible for anyone to fake it. Children, the elderly, those who were handicapped, and those who were seriously injured in the past were all taken care of by Reign and the others. The taxes present in the two territories were more than enough to cover the expenses of taking care of those people, which meant that the pressure on Reign and the others was almost non-existent, a stark contrast to how it was for Mia and her team in the past. The elderly residents were gradually settling into their new surroundings. The vibrant life of Doncaster was a stark contrast to the quiet and secluded nature of their previous territory, while the bustling city of Wilkashere provided a sense of nostalgia as some elderly thought that it was very simr to the cities before the game. They marveled at the bustling streets, the array of stalls and shops, and the sense ofmunity that surrounded them. It was a far cry from the hardships they had faced during the early days of the game. Reign, Mia, and L, along with their respective teams, worked tirelessly to ensure that the elderly residents werefortable and had ess to the necessary amenities and that they werefortable. Compared to their old territory, the number of people, as well as powerful yers in the city wasrger, there was a feeling of security andfort inside the two barriers that covered Doncaster and Wilkashere, making them all feel relief. As the days passed, the elderly residents began to participate in themunity, sharing their stories and wisdom with the younger yers. Although they could do little, the elderly residents found themselves reinvigorated by the vibrant atmosphere and the sense of purpose they had been given. One evening, as the sun set and cast a warm glow over the town, Reign gathered his team, as well as the other notable teams of their territories to discuss their ns and the recent developments. "I''m impressed by the progress we''ve made," Reign began, his eyes reflecting his satisfaction. "The addition of Mia''s group has given us more strength and support. But it also means we have to be even more vignt." L nodded in agreement. "We can''t forget that there are powerful enemies out there, especially the Blood Angels. That incident with the disguised leader shows that they''re a more significant threat than we might have imagined." Reign''s expression grew more serious. "We need to continue expanding our territories, but we should also keep an eye on the major threats in the region. We can''t afford to let our guard down." Shadow spoke up, his voice filled with determination. "That bastard was a tricky one, I was certain I managed to kill him, and yet he managed to fool me and get away. For now, we should probably continue talking with other territories and groups of yers, try to make awork that covers the entire region, it will be easier for us to notice threats that way." Reign agreed with Shadow''s suggestion. "We''ve already been in touch with a few other groups, and discussions are ongoing. If we can solidify these alliances, it will bolster our position." "And we need to keep developing our abilities, in the end, it doesn''t matter who or what tries attacking us, if we are powerful enough, we will destroy the enemy, as we always have." "In this world, strength truly is what matters the most, after all, even if people unite and try their best, to those truly powerful, numbers mean very little, that was clearly shown during ourst battle, there were only 19 of us, and yet we managed to decimate an army of over 1,000 men." Everybody nodded their heads in agreement as they knew that he was right. In the past, numbers were important, arger army would win against a smaller one most of the time, and for the smaller one to win, they would need to sacrifice much ande up with incredible ns, but now, as long as there was one person that possessed incredible power, a smaller army was very dangerous. Of course, that didn''t mean numbers werepletely useless. For example, the army that Reign and the others had gone up against was actually powerful enough to go against them and potentially even win if they didn''t go all out with Reign also using his transformation. Unfortunately, they weren''t united, they weren''t one army, but 7 groups, which led to their quick copse and their inability to fight together against Wolf and the others. That was the main reason that the army had been massacred by them so easily, without them suffering any serious injuries. "Now, you said you found an area with Tier V monsters near your territory?" Reign asked Mia who nodded her head before speaking. "It''s still not confirmed that they''re Tier V, we came across that area back when we were Tier III, back then, we believed that the monsters were Tier IV, only toe backter and notice that they were still more powerful than us, a lot more powerful, so they could be Tier V, but they could also be Tier VI." "Tier VI would be a big problem, especially now when the barriers are gone, such monsters can easily decimate entire cities, let''s hope that they''re Tier V, Wilkashere might be in danger in the future if some of them decide to get close to it," Wolf said from the side with a heavy expression. Tier VI monsters were at the peak of the Warrior Realm, such monsters could destroy an entire town by using their full strength, and they skin to small natural disasters, of course, those in the Power Realm were akin to walking natural disasters as at the peak of power they have enough strength to cause an earthquake, destroy and move mountains and the like. "Yeah, that was why we were quite relieved to hear that you guys have territories away from us, that there are plenty of safe ones with only weak monsters below Tier I around it, if not for that, we would have moved from our territory in order to not risk things, after all, even if they are Tier V, it''s enough for 5 of them to attack to decimate our territory," Mia said with a solemn expression as the others nodded. Mia and the angels had recovered from their previous ordeal. They held a funeral for the angels that died during the ordeal and were not very talkative for the first couple of days, which was of course to be expected. Reign and the others gave them some time to grieve and get ustomed to their current situation before they held the meeting, which was actually something that Mia had proposedst night. She and the angels were living close to Reign and the others, and she made a quick trip and talked to them about holding the meeting. She believed that she and the angels would be negatively affected if they simply continued passing the days in such a manner. Fighting against monsters and being active would help speed up the recovery as it would bring them some resemnce to how things were before. With that in mind, the meeting was held, and Reign and the others decided to call the other top teams of the territory. A couple of them were peak Tier IVbatants and they wanted them to be a part of the meeting so that they would know what they could do in the future when they reached Tier V. It would be difficult for many as some teams had already fallen apart thanks to the divide in strength. Some people had a hard time increasing their power when reaching the high grade and peak of Tier III, and there were many more that had trouble with Tier IV. That was also the reason why the 7 groups that attacked Mia and the others had only about 200 men each that were mostly Tier IV even though they all had many more men under them in the past. They were more cutthroat, if one was not talented enough, they would simply kick them out. It seems like there''s going to be quite a change in the teams soon, many of the teams that currently exist will change after more people reach Tier V, and most will need months, probably even years to ustom themselves and reach Tier V in the end, leading to more and more teams breaking in the process.'' Reign thought as he nced at the teams before sighing. Chapter 801 Visiting a New Area Chapter 801 Visiting a New Area "Even though the barriers had disappeared, the monsters still show no signs of leaving that area, which is surprising considering how the other monsters all started going to other areas," Mia said as Reign nodded his head. "It''s the same thing with the area we found, none of the Tier V monsters have gone anywhere." "You did say you found an area with Tier V monsters before, and that it''s still too dangerous, can you tell us why?" Mia asked Reign who nodded his head. "It''s a desert, during the day, no monsters are present and one can walk on it without any issues, but at night, all of the Tier V monsters rise from the sand and start killing each other, the number of the monsters is simply too high, even if there were more of us, I doubt we would be able tost long in there, it''s simply not a viable hunting spot right now, onlyter on when we reach the high grade or peak of Tier V." "I see, that does seem to be quite a dangerous area, the one we found is not like that, the monsters are spread out and it should be fine for leveling up." "That''s good, because we have found some areas with Tier V monsters, but there is a small number of them present, we managed to reach the mid-grade of Tier V, but raising our levels higher is not possible without a different area," Shadow said with a sigh from the side as he shook his head slightly. "We can make our way to that area tomorrow and investigate it, if the monsters are truly Tier V, then that will probably be the main area for hunting in the future." After a few hours of discussions, the meeting concluded with a n for intelligence gathering, scouting missions, and coordinated responses to external threats. They also decided to explore potential opportunities to gain additional territories, resources, and strategic advantages. As the representatives from the various teams departed, Mia and the Ice Angels approached Reign with gratitude in their eyes. Mia spoke up, her voice filled with appreciation. "Thank you for your support and for providing a safe ce for us. We''re in your debt." Reign smiled at Mia and nodded his head. "We''re allies now, there''s no need to mention debts. We''re here to support each other, and your group has strengthened our position as well. If we face any challenges in the future, we''ll face them together." Mia nodded in sighed in relief. She had initially been wary of forming alliances, but she now realized the significance of working together with other powerful yers. Together, they had a better chance of shaping the future of the changed world. At first, she only wanted to ally with Reign and his team, she didn''t n on relocating her people or anything simr, but with how things progressed, she decided that it was the best thing to do. Without Reign and the others, she and her entire team would have died, and one could only imagine what would have happened to the people of her territory after that. Even without the enemies attacking them, there was a very small number of yers amongst the 2000 people, without the angels, they would have a difficult time getting food and other supplies and in a week or so, many of them would probably die. Meanwhile, inside Reign''s consciousness, Aethion had extracted a substantial amount of information from Liona''s tormented soul. Her resistance had crumbled, and she had divulged critical details about her former allies, their ns, and their hidden resources. Aethion took a break from the relentless "interrogation," giving Liona a brief respite from her suffering. Liona''s souly on the bed of soul energy, her essence visibly drained and her consciousness in tatters. Aethion examined the extracted information and shared it with Reign through their unique connection. He was able to project the details directly into Reign''s mind. Reign''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed the information. It was a wealth of knowledge that would undoubtedly be useful in the future. He was grateful for Aethion''s relentless pursuit of information, even though the methods used were harsh. Unfortunately, even though Liona knew some stuff about the groups, she didn''t know where the Blood Angels and the Dark Scythes were located, it seemed as if the enemies didn''t have a territory they called their own, which Reign highly doubted. As they never nned on truly working with Liona, which was evident from how they had immediately betrayed her, they probably only showed her some random areas they didn''t mind being known by others. As night fell, the only thing on the minds of Reign and the others was the new area that they were going to visit tomorrow. After one reaches Tier V, leveling up bes more and more difficult, not only because of the exp needed but because the monsters be more powerful as well, leading to a slower pace of hunting. In the past, Reign and the others were able to go against numerous normal monsters that were of the same tier and win without using too much power, but now, with each Tier V monster being a powerful enemy by themselves, they had to slow down as they could deal with 2 or 3 of them each, and even that was very difficult. The higher the Tier, the more power the being would possess. There were no longer any goblins and the like, monsters of low intellect that could only charge forward and hope to kill the enemy. Each monster they faced was smart and powerful, in order to reach their current strength, the monsters had killed an incredible amount of enemies, just like Reign and the others. There were of course still plenty of monsters that were beasts that acted on instinct, but those instincts were honed and allowed the monsters to fight incredibly well. There were also monsters that were very sneaky and knew when to attack and retreat, causing them to fight carefully, and there were some that were more powerful than the other monsters of the same level, either variants of elites, that were a match for Reign and the others if fought 1 on 1 at times. The disparity between Reign''s team and monsters was no longer the same as it was before. In the past, they were obviously much more powerful than monsters, but now, without going all out and fighting with everything they had, it was a difficult task to defeat such monsters without getting tired and suffering some injuries. As morning arrived, they all got ready and met with the angels in the town square. After making sure everything was fine, they went through the portal before leaving Wilkashere and making their way to the area in order to see just how powerful the monsters there were. The journey to the area with the suspected Tier V monsters was a mixture of anticipation and caution. The team led by Reign and the group of Ice Angels approached the region, thendscape shifting from the vibrant cityscape to the outskirts where the terrain turned arid and harsh. As they ventured deeper into the wilderness and passed the previous territory that the angels had controlled, they all couldn''t help but tense up a bit. The atmosphere grew tense as they neared the area known to be inhabited by the powerful monsters. Reign''s group moved in formation, keeping an eye on their surroundings. The angels were visibly anxious, having already been to the area in the past. They knew that a wrong move could lead to a deadly confrontation. As they entered the area, what seemed like a prehistoric jungle appeared in front of their eyes. They were currently standing atop a tall hill and stared down at the jungle that had trees taller than 100 meters. They could see how the trees would asionally shake as if being shoved by arge and powerful monster. There were flying monsters present as well, and those were what Reign used in order to try and see what level the monsters in the area were. Upon using his [ Inspect ] skill, he sighed in relief as he was able to confirm that the 4 flying monsters that were close to them were all Tier V monsters. He nced back and nodded at Mia and the rest who sighed as well. Of course, they were still not finished. There was a chance that this area could be muchrger than they anticipated and offered much more, like the mountain range that Reign and the others had used as hunting grounds for a long time. What they suspected was an area that had maybe Tier I and Tier II monsters turned out to be a huge area that had monsters that were Tier IV in its depths, which was much more than they anticipated. If this area had Tier VI monsters as well, then they needed to be careful and only hunt where Tier V monsters were located, lest they end up dying. Chapter 802 Journey through the Jungle: Tier V Monsters and Tensions Chapter 802 Journey through the Jungle: Tier V Monsters and Tensions Reign signaled for the group to proceed cautiously, leading them down the hill into the dense jungle. The towering trees cast eerie shadows, and the sounds of the jungle filled the air. It was a stark contrast to the urban environments they were ustomed to, a reminder of how the world had transformed into a dangerous and wild ce. The Ice Angels kept a close formation, their eyes darting in all directions, ever watchful for signs of danger. As they ventured further into the jungle, they began to encounter the creatures that inhabited this mysterious ce. Enormous reptilian beasts, with scales as hard as steel and teeth like daggers, prowled through the undergrowth. These were Tier V monsters, and their presence was a clear indication of the region''s dangerous nature. Mia''s group was the first to engage one of these fearsome creatures. A monstrous reptile lunged at them from behind a cluster of trees, its maw wide open. Mia and her team sprang into action, their years ofbat experience enabling them to react swiftly. They met the beast''s charge with coordinated strikes and spells, inflicting heavy damage and forcing the creature to retreat. It was a tough fight, but their teamwork andbat abilities proved formidable. Reign and the others simply looked from the side as Mia had told them not to help them if the situation wasn''t too dangerous. Even if they were to try and help them and stop the monster, however, it would have been difficult as the monster''s speed and agility surprised all of them. Reign''s team soon encountered their own group of Tier V monsters. Three massive, ape-like creatures, their muscles rippling with power, emerged from the dense foliage. They bared their fangs and let out a guttural roar, a challenge to any who dared to intrude upon their territory. Reign''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. These monsters were certainly more powerful than the ones they were used to facing, which was a given considering they were Tier V monsters. They had to be careful and work together to ovee this challenge. Wolf and Shadow moved to the forefront, their weapons at the ready. Shadow, with his incredible speed, engaged one of the apes, darting in and out tond precise strikes. Wolf, on the other hand, used his destructive power against the ape, causing the monster to scream in pain multiple times as his mes burned its flesh. Reign smirked at another ape before charging at it with Beast notching an arrow behind him. Reign''s swords and Beast''s wind arrow arrived in the exact same moment, causing the ape be hit by the arrow as it deemed Reign and his swords arger threat. Tank and Greenie were fighting against a third one, and Laura was simply overseeing the battles, patiently waiting to see if anyone needed healing or help. Despite the daunting power of the creatures, Reign and his team managed to defeat them, albeit with some exertion. After all, they were still more powerful than an average Tier V being, and they were fighting 2 vs 1, making it rtively easy for them to defeat the monsters. The battle, however, further reinforced the need for caution and strategy in this new area. They couldn''t underestimate the Tier V monsters'' strength, and Tier VI creatures, if present, would be even more formidable. They knew thatpared to a Tier VI monster, they were simply far too weak to go up against as even one such monster could decimate the entire group. Reign would have to transform in order to stop the monster for a short period of time and hope that the others would be able to get far enough before he tried fleeing as well. That was also the reason why they weren''t targeting the flood dragon yet. It was a Tier V monster, but it wasn''t a normal Tier V monster. Not only was it at least a high-grade Tier V monster, but it was a raid boss, which meant that if they wanted to defeat it, they would need to either be peak Tier Vbatants or even Tier VI or gain the help of about 20 more Tier Vbatants that were mid-grade Tier V at the very least. Since their goal was not to kill the dragon but for Beast to tame it, they were nning on doing it themselves, which meant that time was still not right for them to attempt that. After the skirmish, they continued their exploration, venturing deeper into the jungle. Thendscape was a maze of enormous trees, twisted vines, and strange, alien nts. Every step felt like an intrusion into the territory of these deadly creatures. The further they went, the more they realized the vastness of this jungle region. It seemed to stretch on endlessly, with no signs of weaker monsters in sight. The tension in the group rose as they knew that this area was entirely dominated by Tier V monsters. One wrong move, and they might cause tens of Tier V monsters to charge at them, doing their best to ughter them. Going through the jungle like this made Reign and the others remember their time back in the ck forest. The first time they had gone there, they thought they were careful enough, only for them toter be attacked by hundreds of Wood Folk, which led to them fleeing for their lives. The tension present was palpable and Mia and the angels were faring worse than they were. The angels were all Tier IVbatants after all, and together with Mia, they could face up to 3 Tier V monsters ande out victorious, but if more attacked them, they knew that they would be killed. In all honesty, the angels shouldn''t even be present in the jungle, and they knew that they knew very well that they were not powerful enough right now and that they wouldn''t be able to do much against the immense strength the monsters here possessed. The main reason they were called over was because Reign and the others weren''t nning on going too deep inside the jungle today. For today, they want to understand the jungle a bit more, see what kinds of monsters are present, as well as where the monsters gather and what areas are safer than others. The jungle was veryrge, there were multiple hills and some mountains in the region, making it the secondrgest region that Reign and the others had seen so far. With a region so big, it was highly possible that there were also Tier VI monsters present, although Reign and the others actually hoped that that wasn''t the case. If there truly were Tier VI monsters present, then the danger of this region would be much higher than they initially believed it to be. It would be dangerous to them, not to mention the other teams of the territory. If there truly were Tier VI monsters present, Reign and the others were ready to find another area that had Tier V monsters for them and the other groups to go and hunt in. They could still somewhat withstand a Tier VI monster if they went all out, but other teams would only find themselves annihted if faced with such an enemy. "Any injuries?" Reign asked the angels who had just finished fighting another Tier V monster, this time managing to kill it. "We''re fine, but I don''t know how much longer they''ll be able tost, it''s not just the battles, the mere atmosphere here is different, the auras of Tier V monsters are present in the entire jungle, which makes those below the tier to feel immense pressure and tension," Mia said as she walked over to Reign. "Yeah, luckily we are nearly finished and will be going back, I doubt their state will change a lot." "For the next trip over here, we should have one more Tier Vbatant, and with you going with us as well, that will mean that we will have a total of 9 Tier Vbatants." "We can also bring M''azgara''s elites, but they have all reached the limit and won''t be able to level up without M''azgara leveling up further, even though she will get some exp from the monsters they kill, it will take her a lot to level up, so I''m thinking of bringing her with us as well." "Why do you look so troubled when talking about it?" Mia asked with slight confusion on her face as Reign blinked twice in quick session before chuckling. "Simple, if we bring them, then that will mean we will have over 20 Tier Vbatants on our side, which seems great, but such arge group can easily make the more powerful monsters of the areae to investigate, which can lead us to danger." "No matter which option we pick, there will be danger involved, that is just the reality of this world we live in, as well as the constant hunting that we have to do in order to be more and more powerful," Mia said before she turned around and walked over to the other angels, leaving Reign to shake his head with a slight smile present. Chapter 803 The Jungles Wrath: A Perilous Encounter and Aelrinders Evolution Chapter 803 The Jungle''s Wrath: A Perilous Encounter and Aelrinder''s Evolution As Reign and the group continued their exploration of the vast jungle, their path led them further and further into uncharted territory. They were vignt and cautious, well aware of the menacing presence of Tier V monsters all around them. The air was heavy with tension, and the eerie sounds of the jungle only added to their unease. As they ventured deeper, they began to notice subtle signs that something was amiss. Strange markings on the trees, unusual scents in the air, and an increasing sense of foreboding suggested that they were not alone in this hostile wilderness. Their senses, honed by countless battles and survival instincts, tingled with growing unease. Reign gestured for the group to slow down, and they moved quietly, weapons at the ready. It was then that they encountered an unexpected and terrifying presence. The trees and foliage rustled ominously, but there were no signs of a physical threat. Instead, the jungle seemed toe alive with a sinister, invisible force. Suddenly, the very ground beneath them shifted and trembled. Massive roots burst from the earth, snaking around their ankles, and threatening to immobilize them. It was as if the jungle itself was a sentient, malevolent entity. Panicked cries filled the air as the group fought to free themselves from the entangling roots. The invisible force continued to assault them, trying to drag them into the depths of the jungle. It was a perilous situation, and their efforts to break free were bing increasingly desperate. Reign''s mind raced as he attempted to assess the situation. It wasn''t just a matter of facing Tier V monsters; this jungle had a new and horrifying threat they had never encountered before. The very environment had turned against them, and the power behind this phenomenon was unknown. With a surge of energy, Reign activated his ability, his body crackling with lightning as the roots started charring. The roots that had ensnared him groaned under his newfound strength, but it was still a struggle to break free. He roared, a thunderous sound that echoed through the jungle, and the roots recoiled for a moment. "Dammit, hold on you guys!" Mia''s voice called out, filled with urgency. She too was struggling against the relentless force of the jungle. Her frost froze the roots, but even when frozen, they still continued slowly moving and constricting the movement of Mia and the angels Reign turned his attention to Mia, his heart pounding. He knew they couldn''t stay in this ce any longer. With a determined effort, he unleashed his full strength, tearing the roots from the ground and freeing himself. The others did the same and charged toward Mia and the angels in order to help them free themselves from the roots. As Tier Vbatants, the roots were unable to hold them for a long time, but the angels who were Tier IVbatants had a hard time getting out of them. The rest of the group was also locked in desperate battles against the jungle''s mysterious power. Tier V monsters in the vicinity sensed the chaos and began to converge on their location, drawn by the sounds of the struggle. Reign''s team fought valiantly to break free and fend off the encroaching monsters. The jungle had be a battleground, and their survival depended on their ability to ovee both the natural world turned hostile and the Tier V creatures that sought to take advantage of the situation. It was a chaotic and life-threatening battle. The invisible force of the jungle seemed relentless, continuously trying to ensnare them. As they fought to regroup and make their escape, they realized that this jungle was no ordinary ce. It was as if nature itself had been corrupted, and the dangers lurking within were beyond anything they had ever encountered. Even the Tier V monsters, normally formidable opponents, were not as horrifying as what they had just fought against. Desperation and fear hung in the air as they finally managed to get far away from what was chasing after them. Reign couldn''t help but wonder if this was a unique phenomenon in this region or if simr threats existed elsewhere in this transformed world. He had used his mana sensing previously and sensed arge mana signature below the ground. It wasn''t a monster, at least not a normal one as there was quite some difference between how he would sense the mana of a monster or other humans and whatever was below the ground when they were attacked. ''Do you have any idea what that was?'' Reign asked Aethion who shook his head. "The universe is vast kid, there are an uncountable number of beings in it, what I can say for certain is that it wasn''t really a monster, more like a piece of corruptednd or a nt that was corrupted somehow and gained some sentience." "It moves slowly, as you have noticed, and it can control all nt life some 400 meters around it, even if you were to go all out, you would need to expend quite some energy to dig deep enough and locate whatever that thing is and defeat it, so for now, I rmend you simply go around it if you sense it in the future." "It could also be something simr to the golden tree you have in your territory, as well as the other trees you managed to find in the past and fed to your tree." ''Yeah, it''s been a while, so I kinda forgot that those existed, we haven''te across themtely.'' "That''s because you took down most of the ones that existed near your territory, don''t forget, as long as mana exists, such beings will exist as well, and contrary to how it is for you and monsters, they don''t need to level up and go through challenges, they simply need to take in mana and grow, bing more and more powerful." Reign nodded his head before telling the others what he just talked with Aethion about. The others merely nodded as they remembered just what kind of magical properties some nts could have, and most of them already believed that what attacked them previously wasn''t a monster, but one such nt. "I guess we should wrap this up for today, huh?" Reign asked with a chuckle as he nced at the angels who were drenched in sweat. It really wasn''t an easy task for Tier IVbatants to be present in such an area and fight against powerful monsters for a long period of time. "Come on, there''s a good chance that ''he'' has already evolved, we should also go ahead and take M''azgara''s elites with us the next time, but only the elites, the other ones are not really needed here." Reign said as the others all nodded while making their way outside the forest. Aelrinder had notified Reign and the others that he was going to start his evolution today, which made them all happy. His challenge had been a hard one, needing him to travel outside of the areas they had already mapped to a ce the system had marked for him. There, he had to investigate a settlement that another group of elves had created, a group that was annihted some time ago. His challenge was to y a detective and find just what had destroyed them. Upon doing so, he was tasked with killing them, which was not easy considering the fact that the party that had in the elves was a group of cannibal marauders, corrupted humans who lost their minds when the game started. They had be cannibals, they ate the flesh of other people, but also other monsters and beings.They specialized in blood magic, which was a kind of magic that needed blood as the medium to be activated. The group had 50 people, and out of those 50, 2 were peak Tier IVbatants, 1 was a high-grade Tier IV, 2 were mid-grade Tier IV, and 1 was a low-grade Tier IVbatant. Aelrinder had to carefully observe the marauders, mapping out where they usually went, what they usually did, how they fought, when they rested, and more. He spent quite some time doing that as the challenge clearly stated that he had to do it himself, if he called for help, the challenge would be deemed as a failure. The process of locating the marauders and then the investigations took him over a month toplete. Finally, he attacked, sessfully ambushing one party of 8 that was led by one of the 2 peak Tier IVbatants. He then had to slowly chip away at their numbers, attacking them as a ghost from time to time, causing them to be stressed out, but also to turtle up in their base, which made the next part more or less difficult depending on how one acted. He managed to finally eliminate all of them a couple of days ago before returning. He didn''t want to evolve in the wilderness as one could never know what might happen to them there. It was only after he returnedst night that he rested and was ready for the evolution. Chapter 804 Calling of the Stars: Aelrinders Evolution Chapter 804 Calling of the Stars: Aelrinder''s Evolution The group made their way back to the familiar surroundings of their territory, leaving the treacherous jungle behind. They were all exhausted, physically and mentally drained from the day''s ordeal. The encounter with the corrupted jungle had been a stark reminder of just how perilous the transformed world could be. As they arrived back at their base, there was a sense of relief that they had made it out of the jungle rtively unscathed. Their experience had given them valuable insights into the dangers of that region, and they were determined to approach it with greater caution in the future. The news of Aelrinder''s evolution was met with excitement and anticipation. Themander in charge of the elven forces had been forced to slowly improve in the past because of the many responsibilities he had. He had only managed to finally start leveling up seriously when the elves migrated to Doncaster by suddenly teleporting their entire territory in the town. Aelrinder had shown exceptional dedication and skill inpleting his challenging quest, and it was time for him to reap the rewards. Each evolution was a big step forward and they were looking forward to fighting alongside him again. As Reign and the entire team returned to the territory, they were surprised to find Aelrinder who had still not evolved. "I don''t know why, but I feel that this evolution will be a bit different from those before, so I''m kind of getting nervous, I even spoke with Her Majesty and she assured me that everything would be fine, but still, I just can''t help feeling nervous for some reason," Aelrinder told Reign and the others as they sat down in their living room. "You feel that it will be a lot more dangerous than before?" Shadow asked Aelrinder who shook his head. "No, not exactly." "I can sense that it will be different, but that is all." "Still, the very fact that I can sense that makes me very ufortable, an evolution shouldn''t be like that." Reign and the others nodded their heads. They knew that for most beings in the universe, what they were most afraid of was the unknown, and even they felt that they would feel apprehensive about evolving if they were to feel what Aelrinder was feeling right now. "I am going to evolve, I just wanted to wait for you guys, if something unexpected happens, because of the restrictions ced on them, Her Majesty and the rest won''t be able to do anything." "If there is a chance to help me, please do help me, if not, if if I show signs of losing control or anything like that, then you have to take action, alright?" Everybody stared solemnly at Aelrinder before nodding at him. When attempting to evolve, the worst-case scenario when failing was death. One could also get heavily injured or disabled as well. There was, however, another thing that could happen, one that was usually quite rare, but would happen a bit more frequently at higher tiers, and that was the loss of control. If one lost control during the evolution, their mana would go berserk, their minds would shatter, and they would be mindless ughter machines that wished for nothing else but to kill everything around them. The entire team gathered around Aelrinder as he prepared for his evolution. They had never before seen a case where one was able to sense that something was different with the evolution they were about to have, and they were both interested and a bit apprehensive of what was about to happen. Aelrinder stood in a designated area, a calm and focused expression on his face. His connection with his elemental affinity, wind, was strong, and it radiated from him. The air around him seemed to shimmer with energy, and there was an almost palpable anticipation in the atmosphere. Reign, with his deep understanding of evolution, took the role of overseeing the process. He had experienced his own evolution, as had the rest of the team, and they knew that it was a momentous event that could determine their future path. "Are you ready, Aelrinder?" Reign asked, his voice carrying the weight of the moment. Aelrinder nodded. "I am. I''ve trained for this, and I''m ready to embrace the next level of power, let us just hope it all goes well." Reign ced his hand on Aelrinder''s shoulder and spoke in a calm and reassuring tone. "Remember, this is a transformation of both your abilities and your essence, what you have sensed might not be a bad thing at all, but a good one." With those words, Aelrinder closed his eyes and began to channel his mana. His wind affinity surged, enveloping him in a swirling green aura. The transformation had begun. The energy around Aelrinder intensified, and the air crackled with power. His form started to change, his body glowing with an ethereal light. It was as if he was bing one with his elemental affinity, merging with the very essence of wind itself. The team watched in awe as the evolution progressed. Aelrinder''s stature grew taller, and his features took on a more refined appearance. His once brown hair transformed into a shimmering cascade of liquid silver. His eyes turned light green and upon staring at them one could see the powerful wind that was seemingly blowing inside of them. As the evolution continued, his abilities also underwent a profound transformation. Aelrinder''s control over water became more refined and potent. He could shape and manipte wind with greater ease, and his attacks were now apanied by an innate grace and fluidity, as well as a hidden ferociousness. Suddenly, a change urred. It was evening when Aelrinder started the evolution as he sensed that that was the best time to do so. The stars high above seemingly shone brighter as they cascaded down, bathing Aelrinder with their light. "Ah, turning an ability that he has learned into one that fuses with his very being, making it akin to an innate ability, it has been a long time since I have seen such a thing." Aethion suddenly spoke from inside Reign who stared at Aelrinder. ''So, the feeling he had about the evolution was this, a change in the ability?'' "Yes, it is a qualitative change, one that now makes his ability into an innate one, fusing it with his very essence." "I had gone through a simr thing once in the past, it''s quite a strange feeling." The starlight basked Aelrinder whose body turned bright and continued being so for the next 3 hours before the light finally started dimming and his body once again appeared. When the evolution wasplete, Aelrinder opened his eyes, and they shone with newfound wisdom and power. He had truly be a Tier Vbatant, a master of wind maniption, as well as a person who can now utilize his second ability as well as the first one. He had be a truly powerful being right now. Reign smiled with pride. "Congrattions, Aelrinder, you''ve achieved a remarkable evolution. You are now a Tier Vbatant." Aelrinder''s voice held a note of gratitude as he replied, "Thank you, Reign, to think the feeling I had was actually my ability calling for me all along." The team weed Aelrinder into their midst as a Tier Vbatant, and he could feel the increased camaraderie and respect from his peers. With his newfound powers, he would undoubtedly y a vital role in the team''s future endeavors. As the day turned into evening, they celebrated Aelrinder''s evolution with a feast. It was a moment of unity and joy, a reminder of their shared goals and the bond that held them together in this transformed world. They recounted their experiences in the jungle and the challenges they had faced, knowing that each trial made them stronger. Reign raised his ss, and the team followed suit. "To Aelrinder, and to the strength thates from facing adversity and emerging victorious. May our journey in this world be filled with growth and triumph." The toast was met with cheers and smiles. They knew that their path was fraught with danger and uncertainty, but they also held the unwavering belief that they could ovee any obstacle as long as they stood together. The following day, they discussed their findings and experiences in the jungle. The presence of the corrupted jungle raised new questions about the nature of this transformed world. They needed to be cautious and gather more information about such anomalies. Reign made a decision. "We''ll continue to explore the jungle, but we''ll do so with greater vignce. We''ll map out the areas, mark any anomalies we encounter, and assess the potential threats. We can''t let the dangers of this world catch us off guard." The team agreed, and they began to formte a n for their future expeditions into the jungle. They would take precautions, establish safe zones, and coordinate with other teams in the territory to ensure their safety. Chapter 805 The Jungles Ancient Secrets: Unearthing a Mystery Chapter 805 The Jungle''s Ancient Secrets: Unearthing a Mystery As the days passed, Reign and his team delved deeper into the jungle, their newfound caution guiding their every step. They carefully marked the boundaries of the corrupted area they had encountered earlier and established awork of safe zones where they could regroup and rest. The information they gathered about the jungle''s peculiarities and anomalies was shared with other teams in the territory, ensuring that they would also be safe once they became Tier Vbatants and started exploring the jungle as well. During their explorations, they discovered that the corrupted area in the jungle wasn''t an isted phenomenon. Simr corrupted areas dotted thendscape, each with its unique challenges and mysterious malevolent entities. They began to realize that these anomalies were not random but were part of therger transformation that had taken ce in the jungle for some reason. In their efforts tobat these anomalies, Reign''s team had brought with them M''azgara''s elites. The elites were strong fighters and their presence allowed Reign and the others to have some breathing room. Theirbined strength allowed them to confront the corrupted jungles and the sinister forces lurking within. Even though Reign and the others wished to ignore the corrupted areas, the problem was that they were not static, the beings below could move, and that made the jungle much more dangerous. Creating a safe zone inside the jungle was an immensely difficult thing to do because of them, and for now, Reign and the others had scrapped that n. Over time, the team uncovered more about the origins of the corrupted areas. They learned that certain types of mana, coupled with unique environmental conditions, were giving rise to these sentient, malevolent entities, just like Aethion had said. It was as if the mana itself was taking on a dark consciousness, corrupting the once-thriving ecosystems of the jungle. Compared to the tree that Reign had destroyed in the ck forest, these things were different. The tree coexisted with the Wood Folk, the two would help each other out and live peacefully, but these things simply attacked everything that came in their area of control. Reign''s team started working on solutions to counter these anomalies. Together with the elves, the alchemists and mages of the territory started researching a counter to them. It didn''t take them long to learn how to weaken the control the corrupted entities had over the jungle, allowing Reign and the others to face them more easily. Slowly, they began to destroy some of the corrupted beings that were on the outskirts of the jungle, making it safer for those that woulde after. They didn''t do it only because of that, as each time they managed to destroy one, which was quite difficult as they had to kill them under the ground, they would get quite a lot of exp, as well as items. Unfortunately, the items would mostly be Rank S or SS, there were rarely Rank SSS items, which showed just how rare those kinds of items were. Their efforts were not without danger. The corrupted entities fought back, and the battles were intense. Each victory over these malevolent forces came at a high cost, but Reign and his team remained resolute. They believed that defeating these entities was crucial to making the jungle a good hunting spot. Of course, they didn''t dare go too deep inside the jungle. The areas they had visited were already quite dangerous and difficult for them, if they went deeper, there was no saying what they woulde across and face. As they continued to map out the jungle and confront the corrupted areas, they also came across ancient ruins of a seemingly forgotten civilization. These remnants of the past hinted at the civilization''s power, and the team felt a growing sense of purpose in uncovering the truth behind the ruins. Perhaps understanding the past could provide them with some help. Reign had known for quite some time now that Earth was not as simple as it seemed. The ancient civilizations of Earth indeed had used mana before, and there was also the fact that he saw Raziel on Earth, an untold number of years ago. Previously, they hade across some old temples and ruins, but they were clearly old temples and ruins from Earth, there were also some they believed to be from other worlds. After all, the system could put anything it wanted on the, including entire cities from others. As the world had expanded, and Reign had learned that Earth used to be even bigger, he believed that it was simply returning to its original size, and the ruins and civilizations that were present long before they were showing up once more. One day, a bit deeper into the jungle, they stumbled upon an immense, overgrown temple. Its architecture was unlike anything they had ever seen, and its aura radiated an ancient power. The team cautiously ventured inside, expecting the unexpected. The temple was made out of rock, and from how it was created, it seemed to be from a singr piece of rock, simr to how an ancient temple in India was made thousands of years ago. The main difference here was the fact that the temple they found was toorge. The temple was about 50 meters tall and upied a piece ofnd that was over a thousand square meters. The size of the temple made it difficult to believe that it would have been made from one piece of rock, it would simply take too long, tens if not hundreds of years. The murals, the inscriptions, the statues, they were made with such attention to detail, such immense precision that Reign and the others doubted that anyone could have done something like this before the game started. Inside the temple, they discovered a chamber filled with inscriptions and murals. The walls seemed to depict events leading to a change in the world. It appeared that a grand war had taken ce in the world that the temple came from. They could see that the immense world was divided in three. Onerge force upied a third of the world, a second force another third, and an alliance of smaller kingdoms upied the final third. That changed in the next mural as one force seemingly won, taking over most of the area that the other force, arge empire, had once controlled. Then there was another change as a new kingdom was built, and it continued growing until it shed against the empire that controlled more than half of the world. As they continued to look at the murals, Reign was able to feel a sense of familiarity. Some of the murals of cities and thendscape seemed familiar to him, but they were obviously not from Earth. Suddenly, as they made it to the end where the final mural and two statues were present, Reign stopped and stared at it. He recognized them. The statues. The two men whose weapons had shed against one another, he knew them. One was a person he had talked to multiple times in the past, the ancestor of all Nephilims, Raziel. As for the second person, it was a man he had seen and talked to once before. The manifestation of the Will of the World, Cyrus. The person that led thergest empire on the, the one that left a trail of destruction behind them, was none other than Cyrus. He was depicted as a tall and handsome man who hid his wickedness and evil deep inside himself. As for Raziel, his features were not clear, one could look at the statue and see his face constantly shifting, as it did in the murals. "Reign, hey, what''s up man?" Shadow asked Reign who shook his head before looking at the two again. "I know them, both of them." "What?" "I told you how I met the C" Before Reign could continue talking, everybody present, including him, was able to feel immense danger in the air. For some reason, Reign felt that if he continued speaking, something bad, something very very bad would happen. "Do not mention gods without permission boy, that is something quite well-known in the universe," Aethion said as Reign nodded inwardly before ncing at the others. "Sorry, it seems I won''t be able to tell you anything, at least not now." Shadow and the others nodded as they nervously looked around them before they decided to leave. Just as they were about to leave, however, Reign saw something from the corner of his eyes, another mural, one that suddenly made him freeze. The others nced at him before looking at where he was staring, but found nothing there, just a wall, an empty wall. Before they were about to say something, Reign suddenly disappeared from the spot. There was no mana they felt, there was nothing, no indication of something being activated or done, before he disappeared. Before they were able toprehend what had happened, Reign suddenly appeared again, in the same spot he was previously standing at, only this time, he wasn''t shocked, but calm. Chapter 806 Revelations of True Names Chapter 806 Revtions of True Names "Let''s go, this ce is no longer safe." Reign said as he walked toward Wolf and the others who all seized him up and were on high alert. "I haven''t been possessed or switched by anybody, I just can''t tell you what happened, just like before, certain things they can''t be told to others without consequences, big consequences." Reign said as the entire temple suddenly started shaking. Wolf and the others nced at each other before following Reign and exiting the temple that had suddenly started falling. To be more exact, it looked as if it was being swallowed by the ground. The temple sunk deeper and deeper before itpletely disappeared. "Reign, what happened inside that temple, where did you go?" Shadow asked Reign who sighed before looking at him. "I spoke to someone, that''s all I can tell you guys." As he finished talking, Reign turned around and started walking, the others soon following him as he reminisced about what had just taken ce. The moment Reign looked at the wall, he froze in ce as his mind seemingly stopped working. Even Aethion, who was inside his consciousness, had spaced out as well, a look of horror on his face. The entire consciousness of Reign started shaking, and the sea of lightning started shifting and changing, as did the light and darkness around it. Even the copy deep inside Reign had a solemn expression on his face as he could do nothing to stop it. That onlysted for an instant, however. For Reign, it seemed much longer as his entire being was on the verge of being destroyed. And that all happened simply because he saw a single word on that wall. Before he was about topletely copse, Reign disappeared and was brought to a garden. Reign''s presence in the garden actually calmed him down and allowed his body and consciousness to rx. The sea of lightning became calm again, as did the light and darkness. The consciousness was no longer shaking and was on the verge of copse. Reign looked forward and sighed. "Is this another meeting via my consciousness, or have you brought my real body over here, Sir Raziel?" Raziel smiled at Reign as he leaned back in the chair. "You know, you are one of the rare Nephilim, no, one of the rare beings in this universe that will dare call me by name, little Reign." "I only dare do so because you seem to not care about such matters." "And you are correct in believing so." "You you and Cyrus I saw it on the murals, you fought, a long time ago you you fought against one another, trying to gain control of the." "Yes, it is a bit different from what you think, however, as the Cyrus I fought against was not truly Cyrus." "You won." "Correct." "And Cyrus became the Will, why?" "That was the only way I could save him back then, and eventer, when I was able to create a body for him, he said no, he wanted to repent for what happened, even though there was no need for him to repent for anything, but he is a stubborn bastard, that brother of mine, so he decided that he will spend all eternity as the Will of the, forever looking after it and keeping it safe." "You seem to have already known that Cyrus is my brother?" "Yes, the murals showed it." "What what did I read, I can''t even remember what that was on the wall." "My name, you read my name," Raziel said with a solemn expression as Reign clearly heard Aethion gasp inside of him and tremble in fear. "Your name?" "Yes, to be more exact, you read my true name." "I don''t understand, I have said true names before, even those of other gods, like Zeus, it never did anything." "That is not a true name, nor is yours." "What?" Reign asked with confusion as Raziel chuckled. "The true name that has been given to you and your friends is not a true name, to be more exact, it is more like an embryo of sorts, a fake true name that holds little power." "With that true name, a powerful being could indeed use it to find your location, as well as to gain some information about you, but that is all." "A true name is given by the Old Tongue, the oldestnguage in the universe, one that was called ancient even back when I had just started exploring the universe." "The Old Tongue is anguage that is the first civilization in the universe had created after gaining a high connection with mana, as well as other powers of the universe." "Each symbol, each letter of thenguage is connected to mana and the universe, holding immense power with it." "The Old Tongue has been forbidden to be used for anything but true names because of its danger, if you were to say ''die'' by using it, for example, the person in front of you would die, but it depends on what ''die'' you said." "It is a very specifguage and one word can have an untold number of meanings depending on how you say it, saying ''die'' can mean physical death, spiritual, the death of a soul, ambition " "If you used it against somebody more powerful than you, then you would suffer a bacsh and die." "It is very dangerous, thus prohibited, not because the system or the other powers of the universe fear that it would kill them, but because many of their own people would die by using it, that is just how it is." "So, the name I read on the wall it was written in the Old Tongue?" "Correct, once a person reaches the realm of a God, they will gain their real true name, one written in the Old Tongue, the true name of gods contains their very essence, no matter where one is, if you dare say the true name, that person will hear you and immediately notice you." "It is also very dangerous for mortals like you, after all, it contains the essence of that being, the powers they have, and their true form, simply by reading my true name, you were about to copse in an instant, if not for me noticing it, you would have either died or transformed into a monster." "Why was that there then?" "It shouldn''t have been there, I have never left my true name anywhere, it''s too dangerous for others to see it, which means that somebody had ced it there, I do not know why, however." "So, the ''true'' names me and the others have, they''re useless?" "No, I never said that." "The true names given before godhood are like I said, embryos of what your real true name will be like, for you, for example, your true name will be Reign, even in the Old Tongue, the only question is what kind of ''Reign'' exactly, how will it be written and spoken is yet to be determined." "But the true names have already started influencing you and your friends, you must have noticed that you quickly started changing when the game started, your thoughts and actions were not the same as the actions of the people around you." Reign suddenly froze as he stared at Raziel who nodded his head. "Possessing the name ''Reign'', you became morefortable in fighting others and iming territories, no matter who it was, you don''t shy away from conquering areas and actually look forward to it, you want to ''Reign'' over them, that is the change that was brought by you gaining that true name." "Your friends as well, Shadow, a young man who is quite hotheaded and usually does things mboyantly, became more and more reserved and started thinking ahead, he now ns his battles and sticks to the shadows, just as his name suggests." "Beast turned from a scrawny young man that feared fighting into a person that will easily even fuse with beasts and rip apart his enemies, he has also be less scrawnypared to before." "Wolf has fully be a part of your group and cares about it greatly, just like a wolf cares for his pack." "Tank has be the shield of your group, always ready to ce himself in front of others to ''tank'' a hit and keep you safe." "Greenie, or should I say, Trygve, has be one of the most trusted beings you have, always there to do whatever needs to be done, never disappointing, never letting you down." "See, Reign, even without you noticing, all of you have been influenced by your true names, all of you have changed, be more and more akin to the names that were given to you." "That is why true names are now given so early on, they allow one to subtly change, bing what they are destined to be easier and faster, so don''t think of it as being manipted or forcefully changed, a true name tells of what you truly are, it just influences you and allows you to be that faster." (AN: Took slightly over 800 chaps, but we have finally started getting involved in true names and what they mean, been looking forward to this. ) Chapter 807 Cyrus and Raziel, Talking With the Others Chapter 807 Cyrus and Raziel, Talking With the Others Reign listened intently as Raziel exined the significance of true names and how they had influenced him and his friends. It was a lot to process, but it made sense. He had noticed the changes in his behavior and the behaviors of hispanions, but he hadn''t fully understood why until now. "So, our true names shape us into who we are meant to be," Reign said, digesting the information. Raziel nodded. "Exactly. They are a reflection of your destiny and the essence of your being. Embracing your true name allows you to fulfill your potential more easily." Reign couldn''t help but wonder about the true name "Reign" and what it meant for his future. He had indeed be more assertive and ambitious, eager to conquer territories and assert his control. It was as if the name itself had whispered his purpose to him. "What about Cyrus? He was depicted in the mural as well," Reign asked, curious about the mysterious entity known as the Will of the World. "Cyrus," Raziel began, his expression growing somber. "Cyrus is aplex being. He is not the true antagonist many perceive him to be. He chose to be the Will of the World to protect the and make amends for his actions in the past." Reign remembered the mural showing the great conflict between Raziel and Cyrus, who had once been adversaries. It was apparent that Cyrus had changed significantly over time. "Why did he choose to be the Will?" Reign asked, seeking to understand the motivations behind this decision. "During our battle, I had a choice," Raziel exined. "I could have vanquished him, but as I previously said, things were not that simple. He is my brother, one of the people I cherish the most, so I tried my best to save his soul, and thus, I managed to do the one thing that could be done back then, I managed to ce him as the Will of the World." "My brother took the opportunity to redeem himself, even when that was not necessary." "Thanks to all the things that had happened in the past, the Will of the World barely had any power, which was the only reason I was able to ce him as the Will." Reign realized that Cyrus''s decision had been a noble one, and it had allowed him to make reparations for his past deeds. This revtion made him see Cyrus in a new light. "But the temple," Reign continued, recalling the mysterious mural and the subsequent destruction of the structure. "What was that ce? Who put your true name there, and why?" Raziel''s expression darkened. "I don''t know who ced my true name there, but it''s deeply troubling. The Old Tongue and true names are not to be trifled with. Someone with knowledge of such things is ying a dangerous game." "Even I don''t know who it was, after all, the temple is an ancient ruin of the civilization I used to lead, that entire civilization perished eons ago, ruins of what used to be are scattered around the world, there are plenty that could have ced my true name there, many of them no longer alive." Reign nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. True names and the Old Tongue were not to be taken lightly, and someone''s tampering with them could have far-reaching consequences. "What should we do about this?" Reign asked. Raziel leaned forward, his eyes filled with calmness. "First, I would advise you to avoid using the Old Tongue or true names without understanding the consequences fully, luckily, you have no idea how to do so so that advice is not even necessary." "The true name has been ced there a long time ago, I know that because I would have felt it if it was ced recently, the person that did so has probably perished, it is highly likely that it was one of my people, they ced it so that my name would be passed on in the case of me perishing." "As for the temple, you don''t have to do anything, Curys felt the disturbance when you read my name, he will take care of it." "And don''t worry about the passing of time, this area is isted from the rest of the universe, even if we spend months here, only an instant will have passed outside." Reign absorbed the advice, knowing that he needed to be vignt. The jungle had already proven to be a ce of great mysteries and dangers, and now there was the addedplexity of ancient knowledge and entities. "Is it the jungle, I have seen more ruins, is something going on with it?" "No, a simple coincidence, that jungle was merely the ce where those ruins propped up, nothing else, you can continue exploring it." "Thank you for the guidance, Raziel," Reign said with sincerity. "I''ll be careful and ensure that my friends are as well." Raziel nodded in acknowledgment. "Good, now, it seems that we have to say goodbye, the system really dislikes it when people of higher realms meddle in worlds that have recently joined the rest of the universe." Ripples suddenly appeared around the ce Reign was sitting with Raziel, breaking the garden, and slowly uncovering the ce they were at. Reign nced to the side, only to see Earth in its entirety. He was sitting on a chair right outside of the, floating in space. For some reason, however, he was able to breathe, he was able to sense gravity even. ''So this is what a god can do, even in space, they can create such a thing.'' "This is merely a fraction of a god''s true power boy, nothing to be truly shocked by," Aethion said as Reign continued staring at the ripples that were increasing in density and number. "See, once you reach a certain level, without gaining approval from the system, you can''t simply go tos that have been chosen recently, after all, the mere existence of a God on such a can change it, influencing the entire." "A God needs to be careful and make sure none of his auraes out if he goes down, with the help of the system, that bes much easier." "Plus, there is the fact that I and the system don''t really see eye to eye, so it gets really upset when I get close tos that are undergoing their trials, like this ''game'' you guys are having." Raziel smiled before swiping his hand, causing all the ripples to disappear. "Of course, it''s not like it can truly do anything to me, but it does get a bit annoying." "Now off you go," Raziel said as he flicked his finger, causing Reign to once again appear in the temple, with his friends anxiously waiting for him He could feel the weight of the knowledge he had gained and the responsibility it entailed. As Reign rejoined his team, they could sense that he had been profoundly affected by his encounter with Raziel. They knew he couldn''t share all the details, but they trusted his judgment. "Is everything alright, Reign?" Shadow asked. "Yeah, let''s go, we should be fine from now on, this seems to have been an anomaly of sorts." "You did you meet a god?" Wolf asked Reign with vignce as thetter shook his head. "No, I met with the Will of the World, he has taken that temple, it was too dangerous to be left alone." Reign didn''t feel good about lying to Wolf and the others, but the lie he told was merely a half-lie. Curys did indeed take the temple, but he didn''t meet with him, but with his brother. "That was creepy, to be honest, you just started staring at an empty wall, your expression was as if you had seen a ghost." "Wait, you guys didn''t see anything there?" Reign suddenly asked with confusion as the others shook their heads. ''Did Raziel or Cyrus remove the name immediately after I saw it, I guess that''s possible for them.'' Reign thought inside as he sighed. "It isn''t important, even if it was, I wouldn''t be able to tell you." "No, you can tell them, the ''Immortal'' didn''t tell you to keep the fact his true name appeared, as well as the truth behind true names a secret, so you would be fine with telling them that." Aethion suddenly said, causing Reign to stop. "Let''s sit down over there, Beast, you should put your beasts on guard while we talk," Reign told the group who nodded at him before sitting down nearby. "On that wall was the true name of a God." Reign started the conversation with a bomb, at least it would have been had they understood just what a true name really is. Reign started exining what happened and what true names really mean, as well as the fact their true names were not really ''true'' names at all, merely embryos of one. The more he talked, the more they all simply stared at him, none even moving a muscle. Chapter 808 Exploring the Jungle: Unveiling Ancient Civilizations Chapter 808 Exploring the Jungle: Unveiling Ancient Civilizations Reign finished exining the concept of true names, the Old Tongue, and how their true names had influenced their behaviors. His friends remained in stunned silence, trying to process the information. Shadow was the first to speak, breaking the silence. "So, our names are like seeds that grow into our true selves, but they don''t change us, they merely help us be what we always were, what we were destined to be?" Reign nodded, relieved that his friends were taking it rtively well. "Yes, it''s as if our true names guide us on our path. They don''t force us, but they influence our choices and actions." "What if one gets a true name like Wrath, Killer, or something simr, would it make that person be crazy, even if he was a meek person that used to be good?" Laura asked Reign who shrugged his shoulders. "From what was told to me, true names are merely reflections of our true selves, so if a person gets such a name, they definitely had a lot of stuff piled up inside of them, sooner orter, they would have be the same person, the name just influences them and allows them to be that person earlier." Beast scratched his head, his brows furrowed in thought. "It makes sense, now that I think about it. I''ve be more fearless and willing to embrace my connection with animals. I always thought it was just the game that had that effect, causing us to be less afraid of battles and forcing us to adapt, to change, but this ..." Wolf, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up. "But what about the true name you read, you mentioned it appeared on the wall, what was it?" Reign hesitated for a moment, knowing he couldn''t reveal the true name he had seen. "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you. It''s written in the Old Tongue, and even reading it nearly destroyed me. It''s too dangerous." Greenie was the mostposed of the group. "It seems like we''ve stumbled into something much bigger than just this game, that temple, the name you read, I mean, who left it there, and why were you the only one that was able to see it?" "Well, the Will told me that the temple, as well as that name, was made and written a long time ago, so it doesn''t necessarily mean that it was ced there for me to see, it seems that it truly was a coincidence, somebody wrote the true name of a god there just in case something happened, so that the god would be remembered." "As for why only I was able to see and read it, well that was because the Will noticed it the moment I saw it, so it quickly removed it in order for you guys to not see it and potentially endanger yourselves, as for me, well, as you know I was teleported somewhere for a bit, a ce that healed me from the consequences of reading the true name of a god." Tank nodded in agreement. "We need to be careful with this knowledge. You said it doesn''t change us, and I really don''t feel as if anything has changed about me, I mean, I was always willing to put myself in front of you to protect you, that''s why I was given thisrge body of mine and my ability." "But others might not feel the same." Reign and the others nodded to Tank before Mia suddenly opened her mouth. "Only pioneers like us were given true names at the start from what I know, the rest of the world would need to spend quite some time fighting and earning their ''true'' names, so they might even be more at ease as they had already changed before getting them, for them, their true names might seem as a representation of what they had be during the game." Reign and the others stared at Mia who nced at them with confusion. "What?" "That that actually makes perfect sense, we didn''t think of that at all." Reign suddenly said before cing his hand on his chin. "Those that got true namester will definitely take the news we just got easier than we have, after all, they would have mostly be the person that they were always destined to be, which is actually just another proof that true names don''t forcibly change us, they merely show us what we are." The group agreed with a sense of unity, strengthened by the knowledge they had gained. Their journey had be more profound andplex, but they were ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. As they continued their exploration of the jungle, they came across more ruins, evidence of an ancient and advanced civilization that had once thrived in this mysterious ce. The ruins were covered in intricate carvings, some depicting scenes of prosperity and joy, while others showed battles and conflicts. None of the ruins had anything like the temple had. None of them showed Raziel or Cyrus and seemed to just show some conflicts between kingdoms in the past, as well as some notable characters that had arisen from those conflicts. Reign had expected as much, after all, Raziel had told him that Cyrus was going to remove simr structures and things so that they wouldn''t face anything as dangerous as the true name of a god again in this jungle. Still, the architecture, the carvings of the buildings, the materials used, they were all so different, uniquepared to what Reign and the others knew of. Their curiosity led them to examine the carvings closely, and they couldn''t help but marvel at the artistic and architectural achievements of this ancient civilization. Each carving told a story, and as they moved from one to the next, they began to piece together a narrative of the world that had once existed here. Beast, being naturally inclined toward animals, noticed intricate depictions of creatures that seemed fantastical. He pointed to one carving showing a creature with the body of a lion and the wings of a bird. "Look at these creatures. They''re unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It''s as if they had a deep connection with nature and the unknown." Reign nodded in agreement. "These carvings reveal a society that revered the natural world and its mysteries. Perhaps they drew inspiration from the jungle and its ancient traditions." "These seem different, they had machines of sorts," Mia said as she nced at another mural, one showing the civilization fighting another civilization. "And these, don''t seem a bit simr to medieval knights and the like?" Tank asked as he pointed at another one. "Multiple civilizations on the, each one developing very differently, where did theye from, I mean, if they were on Earth, historians and archeologists should have found some of this, are these from a different?" "No, from what I know, something happened to Earth a long time ago, it seems every civilization was wiped and life started anew, the change Earth is going through right now, bingrger and denser with mana, is actually more akin to Earth turning into what it once was, arger full of mana." Reign said as he looked at the murals. "The reason why we had never known about these civilizations was because of what happened, I don''t know what happened, however, nor do I know why everything was gone and why Earth became smaller." Wolf and the others nced at Reign before shrugging their shoulders. They didn''t know about this in the past, but they felt that such things were not truly important to them. After all, they were merely trying to survive in this new world, bing more powerful so that they could reach the realm of Transcendent and save Earth from being destroyed, such matter could be left forter when they were powerful enough to actually do something about it. Upon finishing their exploration of the ruins, Reign and the others continued with what they had done before, hunting down powerful monsters inside the jungle, increasing their levels, as well as making sure to get rid of any of the corrupted areas that were deep in the ground. Aelrinder was with them, andpared to the rest, he took the knowledge of true names much easier, after all, he came from a that had Transcendents in it and was more involved with the universepared to Earth. Many things that Reign and the others were learning now were something most inhabitants of his world were already aware of, but ording to the rules of the ''game'', he and the other elves were not to tell the natives of Earth what they knew. Knowing too much is not always a good thing, and the people of Earth were to learn more slowly by increasing their levels and bing more powerful. Right now, Aelrinder has be a true powerhouse thanks to his ability. He no longer needed to wait a long time to recharge his ability, itsted much longer, and he could use it in more ways than before. Chapter 809 Unveiling a Potential New Rivalry in the Jungle Chapter 809 Unveiling a Potential New Rivalry in the Jungle "Alright, so what do you think, do we continue or head back, I mean, we''ve covered quite a lot of ground so far and hunted a good number of monsters," Shadow said as he continued sitting atop a monster''s head. The dead monster was over 4 meters tall and was quadrupedal. Its head alone was as tall as an average person, and the thick fur it had provided quite somefort when sitting atop it. "The sun is slowly setting, staying here when it''s night could potentially be even more dangerous, we have not explored or scouted the jungle during nighttime at all, if it''s the same as the other areas, the nighttime is probably more dangerous." Wolf said as he leaned against a tree and shook his head. "So, what do you think, will they continue following us or not?" Mia softly whispered to Reign as she sat next to him and nced downward. "They have been following us for about an hour and haven''t attacked us, which is to be expected as I''m able to sense only 3 people, there could be more with them, of course, as I can''t really sense those that have abilities that are mainly used for stealth." "Their numbers are lower than ours, and even though I can sense that two of the three are Tier Vbatants, they are probably just low-grade Tier Vs." "And you''re sure they''re yers, not monsters?" "Yeah, I''ve learned to distinguish mana thates from monsters and people, the more powerful the being, the easier it gets actually as the mana inside of them changes more and more." "The mana monsters have is more wild, it''s seemingly untamed, primal in a sense, while with us and other races simr to us, like the elves for example, and even the orcs in my territory, mana is more tame, it''s controlled, it''s not something easily distinguished normally, but my mana sensing has always been good, and with practice, I am able to notice the difference easier than others." "So, a new group of yer, one that has Tier Vbatants amongst them even, that means there''s a potential safe zones outside of the jungle." Mia added before she sighed. "They even have Tier Vbatants, it seems it''s thanks to this jungle that we didn''t meet them before, I should be thankful, with how my territory had been set up, we most likely wouldn''t have been able to fight against them." "Who knows, maybe they''re not strong at all, maybe they only have a small group of capable yers, plus, it could only be one group that wasn''t able to find a safe zone and are constantly moving from one area to the next to hunt and survive." Reign added as Mia nced at him before smirking. "Even you don''t believe that." "A lone group surviving until not, and bing this powerful, I just don''t see that happening, a person''s mental health would deteriorate by a lot if they spend all their time inside areas filled with monsters that can''t wait to kill them." "I''m sure you and your team could do such a thing, but that''s because I''m thinking of the current you, now be honest, do you believe you guys would have managed to survive until now if you hadn''t been in a safe zone from the start?" "It''s hard to say, I''m quite confident we would have, but less than half of us might have survived, of course, that''s without taking into consideration the areas between areas, the clearings that act like safe zones." "What clearings" "You didn''t know about that?" Reign asked Mia before he started talking of their trip to Doncaster. He told her how it took them days to arrive and that during the night, they would usually sleep between two areas, which would usually be a clearing where monsters couldn''t enter. "I never came across such a thing," Mia said with a light shake of her head as Reign ced his hand on his chin. "I did realize that not all ces had those, but it seems there''s even less than I thought, but oh well, the main point is that I''m trying to say that with those ces, we could have definitely survived until now, hell, without needing to take care of others and make sure the territory is safe, we might have been even more powerful than now." "Of course, we would becking information and items since we wouldn''t have anyone like Eldar, Adrian, Jack " "Yeah," Mia added before she stood up. "We''re leaving, we''ve done enough for today." Reign said as they all nced at one another and nodded. The bodies of the monsters were dismembered immediately by the system, Reign and the others noticed that this was not something everybody had. They were merely lucky enough to be amongst the very first that started venturing deeper into monster territory when the game started and was still in the ''Tutorial'' phase, which gave them the option to do so. It was thanks to their actions that this option, as well as the inventory, was still avable to them. Taking down a level 10 boss monster when they were level 9, venturing across multiple areas,ing into contact with gods, liberating a part of Doncaster, and bing the first that had gained their own territory All of that made them gain more points with the system, which allowed them to continue utilizing the options of the system that were gone after the tutorial. Most people never even realized that such things existed and that they were avable to all during the tutorial either. Reign and the others had noticed that a small group of people had been following them in the jungle for some time. The first time they had used the system to dismember the bodies of the monsters they killed before storing them in the inventory, Reign was able to sense that the people following them were surprised as their mana actually fluctuated a bit. "When they stop following us, well if they stop, me and Shadow will turn around and follow them, both of us have darkness maniption, with evening approaching, our powers will be further strengthened and the enemy would probably be unable to notice us even if we came about 2 meters from them." Reign said as the others said nothing but merely nodded and continued walking. They were all interested to see what kind of territory might be present outside of the jungle. There could be a potential new ally for them, a new opponent whose territory they might take away from, or a neutral party that might not wish to have any dealings with them. As long as the other party didn''t show hostility toward them, then Reign and the others wouldn''t attack them either. About an hour more passed as Reign and the others continued making their way back. Contrary to where they usually went, they made a turn and were walking in a different direction. They would usually head straight south and leave the jungle there before arriving in the territory that Mia had once controlled. The territory was still present, and the barrier was intact as well, but nobody was there, except for the portal Reign and the others had left in order to get to the jungle faster. They didn''t want to show their enemy the portal, nor did they want the enemy to know which direction their territory was, so they started moving west after some time, which meant that they would need to head south-east after exiting the jungle in order to reach the portal, but if the enemy was to stop following them when they exited, they would probably think that their territory was west from the jungle, which was actually where they believed the territories of the Blood Angels and the others groups that Reign and the others had decimated were located at. The reason they believed the enemy would stop following them after they exited the jungle was because it would be more difficult for the enemy to follow Reign and the others without being noticed, even though they had already been noticed by Reign. And just like they thought, after they exited the jungle, the enemy had stopped following them. It was easier to blend in the jungle and hide mana because there were powerful monsters present there, so one could easily use that mana to cover up their own at times. Reign and Shadow nced at each other as they continued walking with the others, only leaving the group when they ventured a bit further away and were certain the enemy couldn''t see them anymore. Reign had also sensed that the enemy was going back, and he and Shadow needed to quickly catch up to them, otherwise it would be difficult for him to continue sensing their location only by sensing their mana. Darkness wrapped around both men as they made their way back to the jungle and started following the ones that had followed them previously, eager to find out where they were going. Chapter 810 Finding the Hidden Enclave Chapter 810 Finding the Hidden Enve Reign and Shadow moved swiftly and silently through the darkening forest, their abilities in manipting darkness making them nearly imperceptible in the approaching night. They carefully followed the group that had been trailing them earlier, ensuring they kept a safe distance and didn''t alert the others. The enemies they were tracking were skilled, possibly all Tier Vbatants. However, they weren''t as proficient as Reign and Shadow in stealth. Despite their abilities, the enemies didn''t detect the pair tailing them. "We need to find out where they are going without giving away our presence," Shadow whispered. Reign nodded in agreement, his focus on keeping track of the enemy''s movements. The darkness shrouded them effectively, making their pursuit undetectable even in the jungle''s dim light. The enemy group consisted of three individuals. Their pace was steady and determined, seemingly following a specific path. It became evident that they were heading towards a specific destination. The air grew heavier, the darkness deepening as the night fully embraced the jungle. Reign and Shadow moved silently, their steps muffled by the natural sounds of the forest. They continued tailing the other group, inching closer to discovering their intentions. Finally, the enemy trio reached a concealed, overgrown entrance that led deeper into the jungle. They paused, discussing something in hushed tones. "Looks like they''ve found something," Shadow remarked as they observed the subtle movements and gestures of the enemy group. "They are trying to hide their entry but don''t know that I can sense their presence," Reign murmured, his senses keenly attuned to the fluctuations in mana around them. The entrance seemed concealed, perhaps deliberately so, indicating it could lead to a hidden ce or a territory uncharted by others in the jungle. "Should we follow them inside?" Shadow asked, tension tinging his voice. Reign hesitated for a moment, contemting the risks. His curiosity battled with caution. The hidden ce seemed to hold something significant, something that had drawn the enemy group with deliberate intent. "Let''s observe for a while, see if we can gather more information," Reign decided. They watched the enemy group navigate through the entrance, which closed behind them. Reign and Shadow exchanged a brief nce before cautiously approaching the concealed entryway. The darkness enveloped the area, but both Reign and Shadow could sense a faint trail of the enemy''s mana, leading into the hidden path. As they ventured closer to the entrance, a dim light flickered within, hinting at an active presence within the hidden enve. "Stay alert," Reign warned Shadow, both of them bracing for whatevery ahead. "Let''s go in, but remain in the shadows." Their footsteps were almost inaudible as they passed through the concealed entryway, the darkness veiling their presence. The concealed passage led into a ndestine area, illuminated by dimly glowing orbs fixed to the walls. Reign and Shadow stealthily moved forward, their senses heightened. What they discovered was a concealed settlement, unknown to most explorers within the jungle. The ce was inhabited, indicating a group of individuals had established a covertmunity, out of sight from others. "This ce is organized," Shadow whispered as they observed thepound. The hidden enve was far more advanced and fortified than they had anticipated. Buildings made of a uniquebination of materials stood tall within the settlement, while guards patrolled the area. The sound of forging and construction echoed softly within the walls. "The group that followed us is here," Reign muttered. "Let''s gather what information we can and return to our team." As they continued observing the activities within the hidden settlement, it became clear that the inhabitants possessed knowledge of the jungle above their own. Looking around, Reign and Shadow were able to see multiple tunnels that were simr to the one they came through, with how far away the group had moved, it was highly likely that some of the tunnels lead to a different area. Reign and Shadow remained hidden, collecting as much information as possible, then quietly retreated to meet up with theirpanions. Meanwhile, with the Rest of the Group: Reign and Shadow''s absence was noted, but the rest of the team continued onward. Despite a slight unease at the loss of Reign and Shadow, they continued their journey back to the territory, moving cautiously and making sure not to be followed. Greenie and Tank were extra vignt, maintaining a lookout for any signs of danger or the enemies they had sensed following them earlier. Even though they doubted any of them would have been able to escape Reign''s sensing, it was still a possibility. There were many abilities and skills in the world, so it was highly likely that there were people who could hide from Reign as well. As they journeyed, Laura discovered a small patch of unique flowers. Beast was fascinated by the fauna and stared at the flowers from time to time while Wolf noted the signs of recent monster activity in the area. The group proceeded back to their territory, aware of theplexities of the jungle and the potential dangers that might emerge. Their minds were filled with curiosity about Reign and Shadow''s departure and what they might have discovered. The night began to pass as they neared their territory. Their senses were sharp, and their spirits were both excited and wary about what awaited them beyond the jungle''s dense foliage. Suddenly, they heard a distant rustling among the trees behind them. Greenie signaled everyone to stop and listen. It was an eerie silence that followed, unsettling in the midst of the night. As they continued to move forward cautiously, they noticed the familiar area where the safe zone of Mia''s groupy. The group found themselves near the entrance, anticipating the sight of the territory that was covered by Mia''s barrier. "Something isn''t right here," Wolf whispered as the others all nodded. Suddenly, Wolf nced at Beast and thetter nodded before stealthily summoning some of his beasts, keeping them hidden in the dense foliage of the forest they were still in. Beast closed his eyes and used his shared senses with the beasts to improve his sense of smell before taking a couple of deep breaths opening his eyes and allowing one of his eagles to fly up before sharing his vision. "I smell two people nearby, but even with my eagle, I can''t see them." "Just tell us the location and get ready," Wolf said calmly as the entire group continued walking forward. "One is about 36 meters behind us, slightly to the left, from what I can sense, he is crouching next to the tree that has 3 w marks on it." "The other one is to the right, about 42 meters away, he is a bit higher, probably on top of the tree that is slightly taller than the rest around it." Wolf and the others quickly memorized the location that Beast had given them and nodded slightly at him before getting ready. The enemy was invisible, and even Reign didn''t notice them. Without Beast and his sense of smell, which he hadn''t used in a while thanks to the fact Reign was able to sense pretty much anything around them, they would have walked through the portal without ever knowing they had been followed. "What about Reign and Shadow, did the enemy realize they were following them?" "They disappeared when we got in the forest, both made sure that we were hidden from sight before they used their darkness and disappeared, so I don''t think the enemy saw them, but the two following us definitely noticed that they weren''t present." "There might have been a third with them who returned, we can''t dismiss that possibility either," Mia added from the side before Wolf sighed. "It''s Reign and Shadow we''re talking about, even if the enemy realizes they are following them, I doubt they will be able to threaten them, Reign alone can explode with the strength that''s slightly above a peak Tier V if he uses his transformation, so we don''t need to worry about them too much." The rest nodded at Wolf''s words before he took a deep breath. "On three, we attack, I will attack the one closer to us together with Tank, Laura, and these three, you guys attack the one that is further away, you have greater speed than us." "One." Wolf started counting down as he crouched down, seemingly searching for something in front of him. "Two." Wolf''s muscles all constricted, as did the muscles of all the others as they were ready to explode with their full power at a moment''s notice and attack the enemy." "Three." Suddenly, their mana exploded as they moved. The ground beneath them cracked as they all lunged at where the two enemies were located, surprising both greatly and causing them to momentarily space out as they couldn''t believe they were discovered. The auras of Wolf and the others seemingly nketed the sky as the two men following them were suddenly faced with thebined attacks of over 10 Tier Vbatants. Chapter 811 The Enigmatic Enclave Chapter 811 The Enigmatic Enve The two enemies, previously concealed and now caught off guard, were faced with thebined attacks of over 10 Tier Vbatants. The momentary shock registered on their faces as they struggled to evade the coordinated assault from the group. Wolf, Tank, and the others lunged forward with unparalleled swiftness and precision, their abilities synchronized to confront the lurking threats. The attackers showed remarkable coordination as if they were trained for this precise moment. Tank roared as he unleashed a powerful ray of energy from his axe that left a deep crevice in the ground. Laura, with agility and grace, darted forward, wielding her demonic energy to send a barrage of attacks at the enemy before taking out the tome and quickly casting a spell. Greenie used his hammer to send shockwaves toward the enemy as each strike of his broke the trees in front and caused immense damage while Mia used her frost to try and capture the enemy near her. M''azgara''s monsters surged forward their mana intertwining as they concentrated theirbined strength on the enemies who were caught off guard. Beast on the other handunched his arrows as he summoned ckie to help them. The fight was intense and fast-paced. The forest echoed with the sh of abilities, the visuals of magic intertwining with the natural elements. Spells, energy beams, and martial strikes filled the air in a whirlwind of force and action. Despite the enemies'' attempts to cloak their presence, they were unprepared for the strategic coordination and power of Mia''s group. They struggled to counter thebined forces that rained upon them. The enemies fought back, skillfully evading some of the attacks, but the collective onught they faced was overwhelming. However, these adversaries were not just ordinary foes. They countered with their own Tier V abilities, showing resilience in the face of the unexpected attack. The battle continued with both groups trading strikes and maneuvering through the forest. The sh of powers, the visual spectacle of energy and abilities, and the sheer intensity of the battle were unparalleled. The enemies maneuvered swiftly, leaping between trees and casting spells in an attempt to disorient their assants. Meanwhile, the coordinated team of Wolf and Mia was relentless in their attack, constantly closing in on the enemies'' position. Only about 6 seconds had passed and arge area of the forest was already destroyed, showing the immense power Tier Vbatants possessed. The two enemies they were facing had not attacked even once during those 6 seconds, each move, spell, and skill they used was for defense, which was the reason why they had been able tost this long at all. Even if they were powerful, when facing numbers that were over 5 timesrger than their own, each enemy as powerful as they were, it was impossible to defend against it, even surviving and fleeing was incredibly difficult. "Damn it, we can''t hold on, use ''that'', use it now!" One of the men shouted before he jumped back and suddenly took out a scroll. He unfurled the scroll in an instant, and suddenly, his entire body was covered by the scroll before disappearing from the forest. The other man did the same, and in a mere instant, both men disappeared from the spot, causing Wolf and the others to quickly search around in case they were simply hiding somewhere. Unfortunately, that was not the case. Beast used his senses and found no traces of the two, it was like they vanished from the face of the Earth. "Those scrolls had a spell in them, it seems they teleported them somewhere," Laura said as she crouched and inspected the scrolls before shaking her head. "We can''t do anything about it, let''s return and wait for Reign and Shadow, we''ll discuss what happened with themter." Meanwhile, back at the enve where Reign and Shadow were in: The two men had kept a low profile and continued sneaking around, taking in the sights and analyzing the entire ce. There were plenty of yers inside of the enve, and it was obvious that it was a territory of sorts as Reign and Shadow had sensed their powers slightly diminish upon entering. It was the same effect that a yer who doesn''t belong to Doncaster would sense when entering Doncaster or Wilkashere. Suddenly, they both felt the effects be more powerful, diminishing their strength even further. "Something happened, we''re now considered enemies, Wolf and the others must havee across more of them." Reign said calmly as Shadow nodded before looking forward. Reign and Shadow remained concealed in the shadows, their senses alert. The sudden drop in their powers signaled a shift in their status from neutral observers to potential threats within the enve. They continued observing the settlement from their concealed vantage point. While it was evident that the situation had taken a turn, Reign and Shadow decided to stay hidden and gather as much information as possible about this enigmatic enve. The yers within the enve seemed organized and efficient, actively engaged in various activities. It became clear that this was not just a temporary camp but a well-establishedmunity. They moved with a sense of purpose, working together with an air of camaraderie. Reign and Shadow couldn''t help but notice the uniqueness of this ce. The buildings were constructed from abination of materials that were unusual for the world. Structures were fortified, and guards patrolled with vignce. Their attire and weapons bore the marks of a disciplined faction. "Who are these people, and what exactly is this ce?" Shadow whispered to Reign, maintaining their silence and concealment. Reign furrowed his brow, his thoughts racing. "The entire territory is weird, very different from other territories we have found before, it could be simr to the underground city we only lived in, or more simr to the base that I now possess and was once used by those guys." The two men witnessed forging and construction activities within the enve, indicating that themunity was self-sufficient. yers seemed to have settled there for an extended period, likely under the impression that they were safe within the jungle''s concealment. The situation was bing moreplex by the minute. The enigmatic enve held secrets, but those secrets remained elusive to Reign and Shadow. As they continued to observe, they noticed that some tunnels led away from the main area, suggesting that this settlement had connections to other parts of the game world. The presence of these tunnels raised questions about the extent of this enve''s reach and their knowledge of the game''s mechanics. It was clear that the people they were observing were no ordinary yers. Their cohesion, their knowledge of the game world, and their advanced technology indicated a level of mastery beyond that of regr yers, above most territories that Reign had previously seen. After some time, Reign detected subtle shifts in the settlement''s mana. yers began moving in an organized manner, signaling an uing event. The two enemies Reign and Shadow had been following earlier seemed to y a significant role in the settlement''s activities. "This is our chance to gather more information," Reign whispered. "We should follow them and find out what they''re up to. They might lead us to the heart of their secrets." Shadow nodded in agreement. "But we must remain cautious. If they detect us, our presence here could be a problem." Reign and Shadow made a strategic decision to trail the two enemies as they embarked on whatever mission had brought them to the settlement. The pair kept their distance, using their unique powers of darkness maniption to remain hidden in in sight. The enemies led them deeper into the enve. As they moved, Reign and Shadow observed various locations within the settlement. There were libraries containing ancient-looking tomes, workshops with magic machinery, and a central za where themunity seemed to gather. It became evident that the enve''s members possessed knowledge beyond that of typical yers. Their objectives remained a mystery, but everything present in the territory, and the well-coordinated actions piqued Reign and Shadow''s curiosity. Finally, the two enemies entered a massive building that stood at the heart of the enve. Its grandeur and significance were unmistakable. This structure held the answers they sought. Reign and Shadow decided to get closer to this building, their unique abilities aiding their stealth. They arrived just in time to witness a meeting of sorts. Within the building''s walls, a council of yers had gathered. They sat around arge, ornate table, adorned with ancient symbols and artifacts. Their conversation was intense, and the mood was solemn. "So you two failed, that is surprising." One man said to two other men who were sitting at the table. "We were noticed, the enemy was powerful, every single one of them was a Tier Vbatant, and we still didn''t manage to find out where two of them went, we believe they were the ones that noticed us and notified the rest." One man said with a serious expression. "We used the transport scrolls toe back, it''s a heavy price to pay, but it had to be done." "I also suspect that the two men that have disappeared from that group were lying in wait for us, ready to attack and kill us, which is why we decided to immediately use the scrolls toe back." Chapter 812 A Meeting in the Enclave Chapter 812 A Meeting in the Enve "You suspect they were lying in wait?" The man that previously spoke asked before he chuckled. "That isn''t a bad guess, after all, you were going up against many Tier Vbatants, their numbers alone are higher than the total number of Tier Vbatants we possess, and that is justbased on that one group you came across, there is no saying whether or not they have more in their base." "Your choice of using the scrolls and leaving was the correct one, had you not done that, you would have been killed or captured, there is no doubt about it." "Still, losing two transport scrolls is no small blow, each one costs 200 000 S Coins, and as if that wasn''t bad enough, it''s very difficult to buy more, the demand for them is much higher than the supply, so their price usually goes up by quite a bit as other territories and yers do their best to bid for them." "They''re a lifesaving item that can be used anywhere at any time, s, they are items that are meant to be used, so there is no use crying over spilled milk." "Now, I do wonder how our guests feel about this, after all, you''ve been here for quite some time, why don''t you join us?" The man suddenly asked as he stared straight at where Reign and Shadow were located, causing both men to furrow their brows. "You have not done anything to show that you are hostile to us, and from how you are standing there and listening, I presume that your goal was the same as ours, to gather more information." "Since we have already gotten acquainted with one another, even though it wasn''t in the best way possible, why not sit down and talk with us?" The entire table was silent as the two men that had just arrived, as well as the Tier Vs that Reign and Shadow followed showed nervous and solemn expressions after hearing their leader speak. Suddenly, footsteps echoed as Shadow and Reign removed their cloaking and appeared from the side before walking over to the table at which two new chairs suddenly appeared from the floor. The two sat down, seemingly unbothered by the fact that there were 12 Tier Vbatants present right next to them. "My name is Ishmail, I am the leader of this territory." The man who had noticed Reign and Shadow said as he smiled at them. He was a man of Middle Eastern descent and had long ck hair that fell down to his shoulders. His eyes were brown and seemingly filled with knowledge as staring for too long would make one seemingly hypnotized. He had a short beard that was neatly trimmed and a sharp jawline. His muscles were obvious even when he was wearing a robe and from the way he spoke, a certain calmness and authority were present and felt by others. "Reign, I''m the leader of the group you were following." Reign stated calmly as the people who had been following them nced at him with concern. None of them had sensed Reign and Shadow follow them, and they were mostly Tier Vbatants. Even if they weren''t able to sense the two, at least their tworades who stayed and continued following the group should have been able to notice something, and yet even they were certain that Reign and Shadow had simply gone ahead of the group before finding a good spot to lie in wait for them. Even then, they should have sensed something after entering the enve, after all, their strength, as well as their senses, would be boosted upon entering their territory, and yet, they still failed to notice a single thing. That alone was enough to make them all wary of Reign and Shadow who seemingly had better stealth capabilities than even the two men that followed after the group, who were the best amongst them in such matters. "I do understand your concern, after all, being followed by someone is never a pleasant feeling, but you must understand why we had done such a thing, after all, you had done the same as well," Ishmail said as he smiled at Reign and Shadow before leaning into his chair. "Whening across a new group in this new world of ours, caution is of utmost importance, we havee across multiple in the past, and some had proved to be scheming bastards or crazed lunatics that weren''t nning on cooperating with us, but merely wished to control everything." "We had to assume the worst when seeing a new group, such as yourself, and without gaining more information about you and seeing how you act, we can''t establish contact and simply hope for the best before being certain of how the other party is like." Ishmail then stood up and walked toward Reign and Shadow. He stopped right in front of Reign before extending his hand toward him. "I hope we can put what happened behind us and start anew." Reign nced at Ishmail before standing up and shaking his head. "Likewise, after all, it seems you guys had suffered more than we have." Reign nced over at the two men as he said that, causing both to clench their hands slightly. They were a bit angry at what happened, but mostly embarrassed that they were not only found out, but also attacked and forced to immediately flee in such a manner. "You noticed us from the very start, haven''t you?" Reign asked Ishmail who chuckled before moving back to his chair. "Not exactly, I only noticed you mere seconds before the two of them arrived back, your group attacked them, and as you are members of the group, you were deemed as an enemy by the system which allowed me to sense you, after all, you are in my territory, it is incredibly difficult for one to hide inside of it." "Of course, we are grateful that you were cautious rather than overly trusting. It''s a tough world out here, and we all need to prioritize our safety," Shadow added, his voiceposed as he tried to ease the tension a bit. The tension in the room seemed to ease as the acknowledgment of the importance of caution was made. The remaining members of the group still felt a bit ufortable, but they understood that what happened before was not a deliberate ploy that the rest of Reign''s team had concocted, after all, they were indeed being followed and simply attacked because they thought that an enemy was trying to ambush them. Ishmail nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it''s a difficult environment for neers. We have faced many threats, and we had no choice but to be careful. However, now that we have rified our intentions, we can move forward." Reign and Shadow had spent enough time in the enve to realize that the yers in it were indeed living a normal life, well, as normal as life during the game could be. "Your situation is unique," Wolf interjected. "Your group is far more advanced than others we''ve encountered. You''ve established a well-organized territory in the heart of the jungle, why, why use the jungle when it is so dangerous, only the 12 of you are powerful enough to hunt there." "You probably noticed the tunnels that are present, and as you have certainly thought, they do connect with the outside world, to multiple areas around the jungle, so we are fine when ites to hunting in lower-leveled areas." "Not to mention, this is not the only territory we own," Ishmail said with a smile. His words were not just there for boasting, but to make Reign and Shadow know that even if they had any hostile intentions and attacked them, they had more ces they could quickly go to and save themselves. Reign nodded at Ishmail and didn''t continue asking more questions. He knew that it wasn''t really polite to try and pry more from the man, after all, they had only just met. Depending on how the conversation would continue and what their following interactions would be like, the group present here might be a valuable ally for them or a potential threat that they would need to eliminate. Still, right now, there was no need for them to act with hostility, after all, Ishmail had extended an olive branch to them by inviting them in and talking with them. Since he had sensed them earlier, if he truly had hostile intentions, he would have most likely attacked them with the rest of the Tier Vbatants. Reign was powerful, and with his transformation, he was in a league of his own, but even then, to fight against 12 Tier V yers and tens if not hundreds of Tier IVs who were all boosted in their own territory while he was weakened was almost suicidal. He couldn''t be certain that he would be able to flee easily, if he was alone, then he might be able to do so, but Shadow was there with him, which presented a bit of a challenge. Chapter 813 Building Trust with the Enclave Chapter 813 Building Trust with the Enve For the moment, it was best to tread carefully and maintain an amicable rtionship with this enve. In such aplex world, allies were invaluable, and enemies could prove to be disastrous. Ishmail, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, smiled warmly. "I''m d you understand. We''re not here to threaten anyone, but to adapt, learn, and thrive in this world. Our goal is to uncover its secrets, and we believe in cooperation and mutual benefit." As the conversation continued, Ishmail shared more details about the enve and its history. It was revealed that they had been in the game for several years and had initially struggled to survive in the ruthless environment. Over time, they had learned to adapt and evolve their tactics. Reign and Shadow, in turn, provided insights into their own journey, including their interactions with other territories and the challenges they had faced. The exchange of information was not just a show of goodwill but a strategic move to build trust between the two parties. Ishmail''s expression softened, revealing a hint of relief. "I''m d we can proceed with discussion, may I extend an invitation to join us for a meal now? It will give us time to talk and understand each other better." Reign and Shadow exchanged a nce, silently affirming their agreement. epting Ishmail''s offer would provide them with an opportunity to learn more about this enve and its intentions. Besides, a shared meal could help in building a cordial atmosphere between their groups. The enve''s residents were engaged in various tasks, preparing for the meal. Tables and chairs appeared, and various dishes, many prepared with ingredients they''d collected from the jungle, wereid out. The setting was peaceful, and the tense atmosphere from earlier started to dissipate. During the meal, conversations flourished, allowing both parties to share their stories and experiences. Ishmail spoke of their journey and the challenges they''d faced in establishing their enve. He exined the dangers of the jungle, the monsters they had encountered, and the efforts they made to create a safe haven within this treacherousndscape. To be more exact, the enve was something they had found, a ce that was actually a safe haven for monsters in the jungle, one that Ishmail and the rest of his group cleared out recently and took control of. It was simr to the underground city that Reign and the others had conquered in the past, only a bit more strategic as there were many tunnels that led to different areas while the city used to have only one exit, one that led directly into the warehouse and to Doncaster. The evening drew on as both parties continued their conversation, sharing experiences, strategies, and stories that had defined their journeys within the game world. The tension that lingered at the start gradually dissolved into a mutual understanding and respect between Ishmail''s enve and Reign''s group. Reign had also used time to send a message to Wolf and the others so that they wouldn''t worry about them, after all, his team had not had the best experience and first meeting with the members of the enve. As they shared insights and experiences, a sense of camaraderie emerged. The members of Ishmail''s enve were not just skilled yers, but they had a depth of knowledge about the game mechanics, indicating their long tenure and expertise within the world. Their conversations revealed a wealth of information that intrigued Reign and Shadow. Ishmail spoke of theirmunity''s history and their persistent struggle to survive and establish a territory that could provide a semnce of safety in a harsh environment. They shared tales of oveing challenges, forging alliances, and fending off powerful adversaries that sought to destabilize their territories in the past. Reign reciprocated by sharing some of the trials and victories his group had encountered. They discussed their encounters with various factions, the exploration of different territories, and the challenges they faced as they adapted to the evolvingndscape of the game. The exchange of knowledge not only deepened their understanding of the game world but alsoid the foundation for a potential alliance or, at the very least, a peaceful coexistence. Despite their differences, the mutual acknowledgment of the dangers and trials they faced created a bond between the two groups. As the meal concluded, Ishmail extended an invitation for Reign and Shadow to spend the night within the enve. While it might seem a risky move to some, they recognized it as an opportunity to strengthen their understanding of Ishmail''s faction and potentially form an alliance. Reign and Shadow, after some consideration, epted the offer. They were escorted to guest lodgings where they could rest for the night. As they settled in, they couldn''t help but notice the careful security measures in ce, indicating the enve''smitment to ensuring safety even within their own confines. In the morning, a meeting was arranged between Reign, Shadow, and Ishmail along with the other higher-ups of the enve. The enve''s leadership had an array of questions, expressing genuine curiosity about the area where Reign and his allies were located and the various territories that are present there. They sought information about other yermunities, power dynamics, and potential threats lurking in different regions. After all, the enve did have a number of territories under them, as well as allies, but they had never really expanded in the direction from where Reign and the others arrived. That part of the region was aplete mystery to them. Reign and Shadow were cautious in their responses, not revealing too much that couldpromise their own group''s safety. They provided general information about territories they had encountered, the types of yers, and factions they had crossed paths with. However they withheld specific details about their base''s location and their ns to maintain their group''s security. In turn, Ishmail and his council shared more about their enve''s resources, the technologies they had developed within the jungle, and the unique challenges they faced. They revealed their strategies for cultivating resources, advanced crafting methods, and the ways they were researching and harnessing the jungle''s mysterious elements for their advantage. The meeting brought about a deeper understanding between the two factions. While neither party fully disclosed all their secrets, a level of trust was established. They spoke about a potential partnership that could benefit both sides. An alliance seemed possible, though it required time and mutual assurance of shared interests. As the day progressed, Reign, Shadow, and Ishmail walked through the enve, observing the work and life within. They saw crafting workshops where intricate tools and magical items were being created, witnessed training areas where yers honed theirbat skills, and even experienced the systematic approach used in hunting the jungle''s creatures. The enve did only have 12 Tier Vbatants after all, well, at least that''s what they were showing to Reign and Shadow at the moment. When facing the powerful monsters of the jungle and the corrupted underground beings, one had to tread carefully. Reign was particrly intrigued by their knowledge of magic and the efficient use of the game''s resources. He saw an opportunity for coboration, potentially exchanging skills and information that could be mutually beneficial for both groups. As afternoon arrived, Reign and Shadow stood at the exit of the enve, the tunnel from where they first arrived. "This will allow us to keep in touch, of course, don''t shy away from researching it or analyzing it in case you believe there is a tracking device as well," Ishmail said as Reign smirked at him before taking the device, which was shaped like a pear and had a mouth present at the bottom. "It''s definitely an interesting one, I already know that a couple of people back at my ce will be dying to do some research on it." Reign said calmly before cing the pear on his waist. Ishamil, hearing his words, nodded his head before giving him another one. "Here, for the researchers." "Thank you." Reign replied as he took the other one and nodded at Ishmail before leaving with Shadow. The two men quickly disappeared into the depths of the tunnel before Ishmail''s face changed. His smile disappeared as he nced at hisrades. "Don''t follow them, we have already found out enough to know that they will definitely sense you." "Are we really going to try and form an alliance with them?" One of the men asked Ishamil who smiled at him. "If they prove to be resourceful and powerful enough, then certainly, after all, I do not wish to make an enemy that is as powerful if not even more powerful than us, but if they prove to not bring anything to the table, then staying friendly will suffice, but if they do show hostility or ally with an enemy of ours, then we shall hit them before they know what happened." The entire group nodded at Ishmail who once again nced at the tunnel before leaving the area with the rest of them. For now, there was no danger that would befall the enve, even with its whereabouts discovered by Reign and Shadow. Chapter 814 Back in the Jungle: Suspicion and Cooperation Chapter 814 Back in the Jungle: Suspicion and Cooperation "You trust him?" Shadow nced around the jungle as he made his way through it with Reign. It had been about 5 minutes since they left the Enve, which was the name of the territory, and the two made sure that nobody was following them during this time. "Not at all, he has been pleasant to talk with and none of them have acted suspiciously at all, but there''s just something about that guy, something I can''t really put my finger on." Reign said with a serious expression as Shadow sighed. "His soul?" "No, it''s it is a bit different, but it''s not the first time I met someone that has a slightly different soul, those with powerful abilities have souls that are different than normal, as do almost all beings that can manipte souls." "His mana seemed normal as well, his behavior, those around him, they were all normal, nothing was out of ce in the territory, they were all quite friendly, none had tried to spy on us when we were staying the night, there really isn''t anything that I could say caught my eye or made me believe they wish for something other than a peaceful alliance." "But there''s just something about that guy man, I don''t know, I can''t exin it." Reign said as he shook his head while walking alongside Shadow. "Yeah, I think I get what you mean, I have to be honest, during the time we were there, that guy gave me the creeps a couple of times, even though there was nothing that should have made me feel out of the ordinary." "Right?" Reign nced back at Shadow and nodded his head as they moved some bushes. "He''s definitely not normal, but still, I just-" "Get down." Reign suddenly said before crouching down with Shadow immediately following and staying quiet. As they continued staying in the crouched position, a monster suddenly appeared about 50 meters away from them. Neither of them was able to sense the presence or mana fluctuation from the monster, even when seeing it right now, they felt as if something was wrong, that there shouldn''t be anything that was there. The monster moved, its body slithering across the ground. Even though the monster had a pair of arms at the front of its long body and a couple of legs, it didn''t use them to move. The legs didn''t really look like legs, and the arms were elongated and seemed very sharp. ws could be seen on the feet of the monster, making it obvious to Reign and Shadow that it used them to tear apart an enemy it managed to coil around with its long, slippery body. The 22-meter-long monster slithered away to the side as Reign and Shadow breathed a sigh of relief. Even though they couldn''t sense the presence or mana of the monster, they were able to sense the danger emanating from it, which made them believe that the monster was definitely one that had reached the peak of Tier V. "It''s gone, let''s continue." Reign said before he and Shadow continued walking through the jungle. The monsters present in this area were mostly low and mid-grade Tier V monsters, but from time to time, there would be more powerful and dangerous monsters that would appear, forcing them to stop. It wasn''t because they were afraid of the monsters present, even if a peak Tier V monster were to truly attack them, the two of them were not without any means of defeating it, the reason for theirck of fighting was simply because fighting such a monster would produce a lengthy, and a very loud battle, one that would definitely draw in more monsters that would dly join the battle. In that case, it would be extremely difficult for them to flee unscathed, and even if Reign were to transform, there was no saying just what kinds of monsters would arrive. Even in his Nephilim state, it wasn''t as if Reign was invincible. If over ten peak Tier V monsters appeared, it would be difficult for Reign to even escape, much less kill them all without suffering heavy injuries. "So, what do we do, we just forget about them?" Shadow asked as Reign shook his head. "For now, we will contact them from time to time, perhaps even create a channel between our territories, we can always create a portal that leads to an area of Doncaster of Wilkashere that we can cover up and make sure that they won''t be able to locate it from the outside world." "That way, we can minimize any risk, and we can slowly start cooperating." "Hmmm so you want to make like a sort of market where we can freely exchange information and resources with them, but without allowing them to explore any of our territory?" "Yeah, we could even use one of the bases we have for that, if we let theme to the mountain range, then we wouldn''t even need to limit their movement, I can even make the barrier prevent them from leaving it as well." Reign added as Shadow nodded in agreement. "That does seem better than only letting theme to arge warehouse or a simr area." "Yeah." After deciding on a n to establish a channel for cooperation without revealing the full extent of their territories, Reign and Shadow continued their journey through the jungle. They relied on their stealth and vignce to navigate the treacherous terrain, avoiding confrontations with powerful monsters. The jungle had its own unique challenges, with flora and fauna that had adapted to the game world''s dangerous nature. They asionally came across rare resources that could be harvested, including unique herbs, crystals, and magical nts. These items were valuable for various purposes, including crafting and magical research. Reign and the others hadn''t gathered materials for quite a while. Most of the resources in the territory were from the gathering teams in the territory that had decided to specialize in that field, making their way through areas, most of them dangerous, with the help of other teams, in order to identify and gather different forms of resources, be it ore, nts The nts in the jungle were something only Reign and the others could gather, and they could let the alchemists concoct potions with them. Still, that didn''t mean they would use them. Even though many potions could be very useful for them, the main reason they didn''t use them was because using them could lead toplications. Using mana potions and health potions was fine to a point, but if one used them every day and even used more than was advised in a period of time, there would be damage done to the body. Using too many mana potions would form impurities in the mana channels, which would take some time to return to normal, causing the person to be unable to channel mana as efficiently as before. Using too many health potions would lead to damage to your organs or even bones which would take the body time to heal. Using potions such as a [ Rage Potion ] had the side-effect of causing incredible damage to the body, as well as causing the person''s mind to be clouded for some time. All potions had their side effects, and upon using them, one had to rest for a while, otherwise leveling up could be difficult as the system wouldn''t allow you to level up before the hidden injuries you had suffered from all the potions were gone. As they explored, they gathered materials and made mental notes of the jungle''s unusual properties, after all, they hadn''t really been to where the Enve was before, and the part of the area was a bit different from the one they had visited. The eerie beauty of the bioluminescent nts and the mysterious sounds of the creatures added to the sense of wonder and danger that permeated the environment. Reign and Shadow continued to observe the activities and power dynamics in the jungle. The region was vast, and different monsters seemingly held control over various areas. The jungle had its own hierarchy, with monsters, corrupted creatures, and powerful entities ruling different domains. The jungle''s inhabitants showed distinct characteristics and abilities that made them formidable adversaries. Some wielded elemental magic, while others possessed unique adaptations for survival in the world. Reign and Shadow kept a cautious distance from these beings, not wanting to attract unnecessary attention. It became apparent that the jungle was a realm where numerous entitiespeted for resources and territory. They noted that the enve they had encountered earlier had wisely chosen to carve out their domain amidst the chaos, utilizing the tunnels to secure multiple connections to the outside world while maintaining a hidden stronghold. Of course, that couldn''t all be attributed to them as, as they had told them before, they had found the enve in the same state it was right now. They had virtually done nothing to change it except add buildings inside of it. Chapter 815 Trading With the Enclave Chapter 815 Trading With the Enve "So, you managed to establish friendly rtions with them?" Wolf asked Reign who had just returned from the jungle together with Shadow. "Yeah, don''t get me wrong, I still don''t trust them, after all, we have just met and spent little time together, more time will need to pass before I invite them to see any of our territories, but for now, we can think of establishing a trading area with them, I was thinking of allowing them to visit the mountain range base and have free ess to it." Reign sat down and rubbed his forehead for a bit. "That way, we will show that we truly wish to cooperate and still have our main territories kept secret." "If you think that''s for the best, I don''t mind it," Wolf said as he sat down. "The two that followed us, were able to remain unnoticed even by you and Shadow, that''s not something just anybody can do." "I know, I didn''t sense a thing, not even their souls, if not for Beast managing to catch their scent, they would have gonepletely unnoticed, of course, a part of that is also because we had already noticed that there were people following us, and we focused on them." "You fought them, how were they?" "Weird," Wolf said as Laura and the others nodded. "We all attacked together, and even though we didn''t go all out and attack with the intention of killing them, they were still able to withstand our attacks for a good 5 or 6 seconds before using those weird scrolls to escape." "They didn''t attack even once, everything they did was done with the intention of blocking and dodging, it was clear that they didn''t wish to fight us, either they truly didn''t wish to be enemies with us, or they simply knew that it would have been futile to fight against us thanks to our superior numbers." Reign listened intently, absorbing the information. The encounter with the mysterious followers raised more questions than answers. The decision to avoid direct confrontation and escape using scrolls indicated a strategic mindset rather than a confrontational one. It left Reign pondering the true intentions of Ishmail and his group. Of course, Reign had already established that muchst night during his conversation with Ishmail. "Well, if they wanted to fight, they would have," Beast interjected. "But it''s still strange. Why follow us in the first ce? What were they hoping to achieve?" Reign leaned back, staring at the ceiling as he contemted the possibilities. "They were testing us, trying to gauge our strength and intentions, as we all know, now that the game had progressed further, civilization as we know it has pretty much copsed, right?" The others nodded as Reign sighed. "Just like those groups that attacked Mia and her team, the new world is filled with different kinds of people, some are friendly and wish to cooperate with others in order to progress and be stronger, but others would rather take things by force and enve others to them." Laura chimed in, "They have their own reservations and concerns, the world now is filled with uncertainties, and being cautious will never be a bad thing." Reign nodded. "That''s true. We need to be cautious as well. For now, we''ll proceed with the n to establish a trading area. It''s a neutral ground where both parties can benefit without revealing too much. We''ll see how that goes before considering further steps." "For now, we are the ones that hold the advantage, after all, we know of the Enve and where one of their bases is, while they don''t know where our bases are." "We know they have about 12 Tier Vbatants, although I doubt that is the total number as they might have very likely ced some in the other territories and have only shown us the 12 in order to let us drop our guard a bit." "Still, Ishamil knew we were there and showed us those numbers as a gesture of goodwill, as well as to potentially let us underestimate them if we truly harbored any hostile intentions." The entire group nodded and then sighed as the current situation was a bitplex. They didn''t mind cooperating with another territory, in fact, the more of them they cooperated with and entered alliances in, the better, but it was also dangerous as one could never know whether they would be betrayed or not. The group discussed the details of setting up the trading area within the mountain range base. The location would be carefully chosen to ease others with the trading. Security measures would be put in ce to ensure the safety of both parties during these exchanges. Days passed, and preparations for the trading area were underway. The enve, under Ishmail''s guidance, reciprocated the efforts. It became evident that, despite the initial cautiousness, there was a mutual interest in fostering cooperation between the two factions. As the appointed day arrived, the trading area was established within the mountain range base. It was a designated space where members of Ishmail''s enve and Reign''s group could meet, exchange resources, andmunicate freely. The area was shielded with magical barriers to prevent unauthorized ess. Reign nned on first only having one area be avable inside the mountain base in order to allow his people and Ishmail''s to get to know each other and rx when around one another. He was guessing that in no more than 2 weeks, they would get acquainted enough for him to open up the whole base to them and allow them free ess to it. Reign created a new portal, one that connected the base with Ishamil''s territory. Ishmail and a few key members of his enve arrived, apanied by a group of traders and craftsmen. The atmosphere was tense but not hostile. Both factions were eager to explore the benefits of this partnership. Reign and Shadow weed Ishmail, offering a tour of the trading area. The enve members observed the surroundings, noting the carefulyout and strategic positioning of barriers. "We appreciate the effort you''ve put into this," Ishmail said, acknowledging the precautions taken by Reign''s group. "It shows amitment to mutual respect and cooperation." Reign nodded. "Likewise. This trading area is a step towards understanding each other better, I would first like us to use this area to trade so that we can all make sure nothing happens between our people, after about 2 or 3 weeks, I will open up the entirety of the base for you, your people will be free to explore it." Ishmail nodded at Reign with a smile on his face as the two arrived at the barrier. Reign merely touched the barrier and caused a small entrance to open before motioning for Ishmail and the 3 Tier Vbatants that came with him to go through. Ishmail merely smiled and walked forward as the three Tier Vs looked nervously. They were now in Reign''s base, and they knew that if the man had hostile intentions, he could utilize his power as the leader of the territory, as well as the barriers and arrays in the base to weaken them and attack. With the number of Tier Vs under hismand, they were certain that they wouldn''t be their match and would be defeated. While Reign walked outside of the barrier with Ishmail and the others in order to show them around the base and let them see some of the mountain range, the traders from both factions started talking to each other. The tradingmenced, and members from both factions began exchanging resources. The enve brought unique magical items, rare herbs from the jungle, and advanced crafting materials. In return, Reign''s group provided minerals, technologicalponents, and information about various territories they had encountered. Even though Ishmail''s faction had developed quite a bit and was above Reign''s faction in some areas, they didn''t have elves and their incredible craftsmanship and alchemy, nor did they have the orcs that came from a different world that was much more developed than they were. With those two factions allied with Doncaster, they were able to gain a lot, and that was all quite useful when trading with others. There were craftsmen present who started talking to one another and showcased their skills and methods of crafting, which were all quite different from one another. What made Doncaster different from Ishamil''s faction was the fact that the craftsmen of Doncaster had a variety of different techniques and methods as they had learned from different people. Some had believed that the way they had started suited them the best, thus they didn''t learn from anyone, not the elves, orcs, or Adrian, who even when always seemed unapproachable and hostile to them would sometimes teach them a bit. The craftsmen of Ishmail''s faction had developed differently as they all seemingly did the same thing. From what they were able to learn, the faction had developed two different methods of crafting, and all of them used one of the two, which was very different from Doncaster''s craftsmen who had over 5. Chapter 816 Exploring the Mountain Range, The Gentle Giant Chapter 816 Exploring the Mountain Range, The Gentle Giant During the trading, Reign and Ishmail continued their discussion, sharing insights about their respective territories and the challenges they faced. The conversation deepened, touching upon the intricacies of magical research, the nature of the game world, and the mysterious entities that seemed to influence their reality. "I''ve noticed anomalies in the jungle," Ishmail said, his expression serious. "Strange urrences and magical fluctuations that defy exnation. It''s as if the jungle itself is alive and reacting to our presence." Reign nodded in agreement. "We''ve encountered simr phenomena. There''s something about that jungle, it gave birth to many corrupted entities that are deep underground, they''re dangerous." "Yes, we have already made some efforts into devising strategies and items to counter them, so they are not as dangerous as before, if you wish, I can share them with you." Ishamil said as Reign smiled at him. "What a coincidence, we have done the same, sharing our methods will definitely allow us to defeat them more easily in the future." As they conversed, a sense of mutual understanding developed between Reign and Ishmail. Despite the initial distrust, both leaders recognized the potential benefits of coboration. The alliance could unlock new possibilities, allowing them to not only be stronger together, but to do some things that they couldn''t do before as well. The walk around the mountain range base went well, Reign showed his guests around the ce and a bit of the mountain range. The sheer size of the mountain range left the people stunned for an instant, and upon hearing how Reign and his faction had taken down the powerful demons that once ruled it, they were further shocked as well. It wasn''t because of strength, after all, with their strength, Ishamil and the other three were more than powerful enough to single-handedly defeat any enemy that they came across in the mountain range. It was because they knew that they had done this in the past when they were still not Tier V. Suddenly, all four stopped and stared at one ce as the figure of a giant appeared around a mountain. The sheer presence of the giant, coupled with its imposing size and power left them awestruck for a moment. "A Raid Boss, we still haven''t tried fighting against it, as you might know, such enemies are quite powerful and difficult to deal with," Reignmented from the side, causing Ishmail and the rest to nod in agreement. They knew what Raid Bosses were and what they were capable of. The Raid Bosses were some of the most powerful beings that one coulde across in the world. They were monsters that were many times more powerful than others of the same tier thanks to the inherent abilities and many skills they possessed. Usually, if one went against a peak Tier V Raid Boss, they would need a group of over 10 peak Tier Vbatants to stand a chance against a Raid Boss, and even that was considered the least one had to have. Raid bosses were specially made by the system. The system existed for everybody, even for monsters. If a monster was deemed talented and powerful enough, the system would offer it a chance to be even more powerful and more talented, and that was to be a Raid Boss in a world. This did note without any danger as Raid Bosses were rare and killing them gave incredible rewards, so much that sometimes a group of less powerful people would try to kill them, amassing hundreds if not thousands of people to go with them and kill the raid boss, only for all to be decimated. The Giant that was present in the mountain range had seemingly not changed much since Reign and the others had first arrived. The only difference they were able to see was that it seemingly had some weird patterns on its skin that it didn''t have before. Its skin had also changed, from the previous rocky skin color, it became a bit darker and seemed to be a bit rougher than before as well. How much the giant''s strength had changed, how much more powerful he was nowpared to before, none of them knew as they had not seen the Giant fight seriously even once. If a monster or demon annoyed him, he would simply stomp them to death and continue walking. His presence in the mountain range was also a bit reassuring as the monsters of the desert would definitely not wish to fight against him. Whenpared to the giant, even the Tier V monsters there was nothing special. Reign led Ishmail and hispanions to a safe vantage point where they could observe the Giant without being in immediate danger. As they watched, Reign exined more about the peculiar creatures in the mountain range, their behaviors, and the dynamics between various powerful entities. "The Giant has been a sort of guardian of the mountain range," Reign exined. "It doesn''t interfere with us as long as we don''t pose a threat, as long as you don''t try to antagonize it, it won''t harm you, there were even cases of some of our yersing incredibly close to it while it was sleeping, mostly on ident as they thought he was a hill as times." "Even then, upon waking up, the giant would do nothing but nce at them with curiosity." Ishmail observed the Giant with a mix of awe and curiosity. "A guardian of sorts, that''s remarkable. We''ve encountered a raid boss as well, but nothing quite like this." "The one we encountered was extremely hostile, any living being that dared step on its territory was marked as an enemy by it, and none would be allowed to stay there." The discussion turned to the potential benefits of coborating against such formidable adversaries. Ishmail proposed joint efforts to face powerful monsters like the raid bosses, sharing strategies and tactics that could be employed to handle these unique challenges. Reign nodded in agreement. "It makes sense. If we can pool our knowledge and resources, we might be able to take down even more formidable foes. Ourbined strength could definitely be enough to go against Raid bosses in the future." The conversation shifted to a more formal alliance, one that extended beyond trading and exploration. Both leaders recognized that the world they inhabited was evolving, and their coboration could influence not just their territories but the entire game world. Back at the trading area within the mountain range base, discussions continued. Laura, Wolf, Shadow, and Beast engaged with members of Ishmail''s enve, sharingbat techniques, magical insights, and experiences in dealing with the unique challenges of their respective territories. The craftsmen from both factions formed bonds, exchanging ideas and methods of crafting. The alliance wasn''t just strengthening strategically but also culturally. The diverse expertise of each faction contributed to a melting pot of knowledge and skills. As the day ended and evening arrived, Ishmail and his men returned from the wall in front of the depths of the mountain range. Reign had taken them over there via a portal. The depths had started producing Tier IV monsters again, and the giant wall that was present acted as a sort of barrier even now. Of course, it was no longer as effective as before because the monsters from the depths didn''t need to stay in the fog like before. Still, the wall provided somefort to people, not to mention that the demons had made it even before Reign and the others were there, it would be a shame to simply destroy it. Perhaps in the future, it will be a historical site or something. "We will leave now, I will await our next meeting, my friend," Ishmail said with a smile as he shook Reign''s hand before turning around and leaving. His threerades had done the same and nodded at Reign and the others before making their way to the portal that was connected to one of their territories as well before stepping through it and leaving. "I now get what you meant, there is something going on with that guy, but I can''t really ce what exactly is up with him either, it doesn''t necessarily mean that he''s bad or an enemy, just that something is a bit weird about him, he''s a bit different," Wolf said as he arrived next to Reign who nodded at his words. "We''ll see, perhaps in the future, we will understand more about him, for now, however, we can be considered as two friendly factions who are working together and might be allies in the future as well." "Yeah, for now, all we can do is just observe and make sure that we have things ced in case anything bad happens," Wolf said before sighing and sitting down. "So, are we going to explore the jungle together with them in the future?" "Definitely not, it would be too much, too many people that are present, too little exp that is being given to each person." "Even now, with how big our group is, the exp we get isn''t very high, adding more people will just make leveling up go slower." Chapter 817 Jungle Field Boss: First Battle Together Chapter 817 Jungle Field Boss: First Battle Together The dense foliage of the jungle obscured the sunlight, creating a mysterious ambiance. Reign''s group moved cautiously, their senses alert to the slightest rustle of leaves or distant growls. The alliance with Ishmail''s enve had opened up new possibilities for exploration as they had gained a lot of knowledge of the jungle that they previously didn''t possess. As they ventured deeper, the jungle revealed its treacherous nature. The trees seemed to close in, creating natural chokepoints that required careful navigation. The ground was uneven, with hidden pitfalls that could spell danger for the unwary. Laura, Wolf, Shadow, Beast, and the rest of the group moved in a formation that bnced offense and defense. Each member knew their role, their skillsplementing one another. Despite the challenges, the alliance held strong within the jungle''s depths. Suddenly, the air tensed as the ground beneath them shook. The distant sounds of roars echoed through the trees. The alliance braced itself for an iing threat. Monstrous figures emerged from the shadows, their forms distorted and corrupted. These were not the usual creatures of the jungle; they were manifestations of the corruption that lurked deep within. The corrupted entities, twisted and malevolent, advanced with hostile intent. Reign signaled to the group, and they swiftly formed a defensive perimeter. Beast''s bow hummed as he unleashed arrows, targeting the corrupted entities from a distance. Wolf and the others engaged in closebat, their weapons a symphony of shes and strikes. The battle was fierce, the alliance showcasing its strength and coordination. However, the corrupted entities proved to be formidable opponents. Their movements were unpredictable, and their attacks carried a touch of the unnatural. Amidst the chaos, Reign and Ishmail found themselves side by side, facing the corrupted entities together. The alliance wasn''t just a coboration on paper; it was a union forged in the crucible of battle. Ishmail''s magic intertwined with Reign''s swordy, creating a synergy that enhanced their effectiveness. As the battle raged on, a new threat emergedan enormous creature, a manifestation of the corruption''s influence. The corrupted giant, towering over the trees, bellowed a deafening roar that sent shockwaves through the jungle. Reign and Ishmail exchanged a knowing nce. This was no ordinary opponent; it was a challenge that tested the limits of their alliance. The corrupted giant swung its massive limbs, unleashing devastation in its wake. The alliance adjusted its strategy, focusing its efforts on the corrupted giant. Beast''s arrows targeted its eyes, Wolf, Tank, and Greenie aimed for its legs, and magic surged from Ishmail''s enve to weaken the creature. One of Ishmail''s men transformed into a werewolf, and lunged at the giant''s torso, tearing through corrupted flesh. The battle reached its climax, the jungle echoing with the sh of steel, the roar of the corrupted giant, and the incantations of powerful spells. The alliance fought with unwavering determination, each member pushing themselves to the limit. In a decisive moment, Reign, empowered by the alliance, delivered a powerful blow to the corrupted giant''s core. The creature convulsed, its form dissipating into motes of corrupted energy. The jungle fell silent as the remnants of the corruption dispersed. Exhausted but victorious, the alliance regrouped. Ishmail nodded at Reign, a mutual respect forged in the crucible of battle. The corrupted giant was a testament to the challenges that lurked in the jungle, challenges that required unity and cooperation to ovee. As they caught their breath, Ishmail spoke, "This jungle is a realm of ever-present danger. But together, we are powerful enough to defeat these monstrosities, still, I don''t think we should venture deeper, we have no idea just what kinds of monsters exist there." Reign acknowledged Ishmail''s words with a nod. The alliance had faced a formidable foe and emerged stronger for it. The jungle, with its mysteries and dangers, was an important location for them all thanks to the presence of so many Tier V monsters. More than 10 days had passed since Reign had invited Ishmail and his men over to the mountain range base for the start of the trading. Even though Reign had said that he didn''t n on hunting together with Ishmail and his group because the exp gained would be diluted and simply too low with so many people together, this was an exception. Ishmail had called themst night to tell them that they had found a powerful monster, a field boss inside the jungle. This wasn''t the first field boss they had found in the jungle, nor would it be thest, but this one, the corrupted giant they just took down, was different. The giant was unlike the other field bosses that had their own territories and stayed there, this one was constantly moving, his distorted and corrupted servants that were once normal monsters of the jungle always exploring the surroundings, doing their best to find more living beings that could be corrupted so that their numbers would grow. Upon finding him and doing some basic calctions, Ishamil''s group discovered that if the giant was not stopped, it would arrive near the enve in 3 days, right where the tunnel was. That was something none of them wished to see as the giant would make it impossible for their men to go out in the jungle or get back to the enve through the tunnel for the next couple of days, hence they decided to ask for help. Defeating a field boss would bring great rewards, and upon hearing of their offer, Reign and the others had thought about it for a bit before deciding to ept. The possible rewards that the system would give after killing a field boss were never bad, especially when it came to a Tier V Field Boss. Reign and the others met up with Ishamil and his group and discussed what they knew about the field boss, what powers it might possess, how powerful it might be Upon finishing their discussion, Reign and the others decided to help them out, and then they ventured forth to fight the boss. Upon defeating the boss, the party was rewarded with good gear, as they had hoped they would be. The giant had dropped 2 Rank SSS items, 3 Rank SS items, as well as a good number of materials, most of which were seemingly corrupted and weird. As they had fought together, Reign''s and Ishmail''s groups took 1 Rank SSS item each, and Ishmail was adamant about letting Reign''s group take two Rank SS items and splitting the materials equally amongst them. The alliance, now fortified by the spoils of victory, stood amidst the clearing where the corrupted giant had met its end. The Tier V monster had been a formidable adversary, but the united efforts of Reign''s group and Ishmail''s enve had prevailed. The sense of aplishment and the rewards they reaped fueled a camaraderie between them, one that could help them with their potential alliance immensely. As the groups sorted through the loot, Ishmail, his gaze fixed on Reign, spoke with genuine gratitude, "Your assistance has been invaluable. We wouldn''t have been able to take down the corrupted giant without your group''s strength and coordination. This victory is shared, and the rewards reflect that." Reign nodded, acknowledging the sentiment. "This was a mutual victory for our two factions, an important one, without either of us present, the battle would have been many times more difficult, some might have even died." The division of loot was settled amicably, and the alliance turned their attention to the peculiar materials harvested from the corrupted giant. Ishmail, with his knowledge of magic and the arcane, examined the items closely. "These materials carry the taint of corruption," Ishmail remarked, his brows furrowed in concentration. "But there''s a strange energy within them. It''s as if the corruption itself is a source of power. We should be cautious in how we use these materials." Reign agreed, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The jungle, though momentarily quiet after the defeat of the corrupted giant, still exuded an air of menace. The alliance had proven its strength, but the dangers of the jungle were far from over. With a shared understanding, the groups decided to return to Ishmail''s enve to regroup and strategize their next move. The alliance had a momentary respite, and they intended to make the most of it. Back at the enve, the leaders convened in a makeshift war room. Maps of the jungle were spread across a wooden table, and the leaders discussed the ever-evolving dynamics of the game world. Ishmail''s schrs delved into the lore of the corrupted jungle, unraveling its mysteries. Ishmail, his eyes glinting with determination, addressed the assembly. "The corrupted giant was a mere manifestation of the jungle''s malevolence. It''s clear that the corruption runs deep, and there might be more formidable foes lurking in the shadows. We need aprehensive strategy." "Even though we have been here for quite some time, we have yet to explore any deeper regions thanks to how dangerous they are, we believe that there might be Tier VI monsters there, but we haven''t confirmed that as we don''t dare venture deep inside." "As for the corruption, we still have no idea why it''s present or how it came to be." Chapter 818 The Rebellious Rank SSS Item Chapter 818 The Rebellious Rank SSS Item "The corruption could very well just be a test of sorts from the system, it does like cing some weird anomalies of sorts in the areas after all." "Yeah, we havee across several things that were out of ce in some areas, as well as some things that were obviously far above the level of the beings in that area, this could very well be one of those," Wolf added from the side as Ishmail sighed and nodded his head. For now, the corruption present in the jungle was not something they could investigate as in order to do so, they would need to go deep inside the jungle, where the monsters were far too dangerous and powerful for them. The two groups walked back to the tunnel leading to the enve before shaking each other''s hands and bidding goodbye. Both of them had managed to gain some good items and materials from today''s hunt, and even though they had to split those in half, it was still not a low reward for taking down the field boss. The Rank SSS item was a very good reward as the rarity of such items made them very scarce and highly valued in the world. The one they gained, however, was a bit special, as was the one that Ishmail and his team had received. "It''s quite rebellious, even without putting it on, I can sense just how much the spirit is unwilling and doesn''t want to submit, it''s been a while since something like this has happened, and most of the items we get are quite tame and are willing to work with us from the start," Shadow said as he held a pair of gloves that were seemingly normal. They were made out of leather, and if not for the dark aura that was seeping out of it, one would never think that they were a Rank SSS item. "Well, it''s a rank SSS item, even this sword of mine that is verypatible with me, took a bit of persuasion to obey me." Reign said as he pointed at his sword that had taken him about half an hour of struggling to finally force to submission, and that was mostly thanks to the fact he and the sword were highlypatible, otherwise, it would have taken longer. "The item that Ishmail and the others had taken is probably the same, the monster we defeated was corrupted, so the items seem to be tainted with that corruption as well, that might be the reason it is acting like that," Wolf added from the side as he nced at the gloves before shaking his head. The alliance disbanded for the day, each group heading back to their respective territories to regroup and assess their gains. The corrupted jungle, though momentarily subdued, remained a looming challenge, one that they would have to slowly take on. As Reign''s group returned to Doncaster, the atmosphere was one of both aplishment and contemtion. The Rank SSS item they had acquired was powerful, but its rebellious nature hinted at possible danger. Laura suggested a thorough analysis of the item to understand its properties and potential uses, as well as the danger that might be present. The craftsmen set to work, examining the gloves and the other items obtained from the corrupted giant. Their findings revealed that the corruption had indeed seeped into the very essence of the items, imbuing them with an unpredictable and rebellious spirit. It was as if the corruption itself resisted being harnessed. As for anything more, the craftsmen could unfortunately not be certain, after all, without equipping and wearing the gloves, it was very difficult for one to be certain of what dangery within them. Reign, intrigued by the challenge, decided to personally confront the rebellious Rank SSS item. He was the one with the highest resistance to negative effects that such items could have, his soul was powerful, and being tainted by the corruption wouldn''t really do a lot to him thanks to his powers as a Nephilim. He equipped the gloves and felt an immediate resistance as if the item had a will of its own. However, Reign was no stranger to such challenges. With a determined focus, he began tomunicate with the rebellious spirit within the gloves. Hours passed as Reign delved into a mental struggle with the Rank SSS gloves. The item resisted, its dark aura pulsating with an innate defiance. It took all of Reign''s mental strength and willpower to gradually gain the gloves'' submission. Finally, after a relentless effort, the rebellious spirit sumbed, and the gloves became a powerful extension of Reign''s abilities. "Hmmm, they''re not really that good of a match for me to be honest, the abilities they have would be more suited for Wolf, Greenie, or Tank." Reign said as he looked at the gloves. "One of you three can try them, but do be cautious, the spirit is quite annoying and powerful, it will take you quite a lot to subdue it." Reign said as he took the gloves off with some difficulty as the spirit seemingly knew what was going on and was unwilling to be used by others. "It even has some intellect, look, it''s as if the gloves are crying out for you," Shadow said as he pointed at the gloves that Reign had ced on the table which was slightly moving, trying to crawl over to Reign. "Well, this really is a first, an item that can actually move itself." Reign stated before shaking his head. "I would take them if they were a good match for me, but they''re simply not, the main powers of the gloves are to imbue the power of corruption in your attacks, even though they will improve the speed of your attacks, the coordination you have with your hands, as well as some strength, I can live without it." "The hidden skills and powers are all connected to the corruption that is in them, unfortunately, all of my powers are ipatible with it, my lightning would smite the corruption if it tried to imbue itself with it, my light would purify it, my darkness would simply swallow it, and as for my soul maniption, well, there is no way to imbue corruption with soul power, so that won''t work." "Your mes can be imbued, but only without the mark, I doubt the purple ones will allow for that to happen, as for you two, your powers are mostly just physical, so adding corruption to your attacks will definitely work well." Wolf and Tank exchanged nces, both intrigued and cautious about the rebellious gloves. Greenie, always up for a challenge, expressed his willingness to give it a try. The gloves seemed to sense his decision, and their movement became more pronounced as they reached out toward Greenie. As Greenie donned the gloves, the room was filled with an eerie energy. The corruption within the gloves responded differently to him, almost as if it recognized a kindred spirit. Greenie''s eyes glowed with a dim, purple light as he tested the gloves'' abilities. The alliance members observed, curious and somewhat wary, as Greenie executed a series of controlled strikes. The corrupted energy infused his attacks, creating a menacing aura around him. The rebellious spirit within the gloves seemed to have found apatible host in Greenie. "Well, I''ll be damned," Wolf muttered, watching Greenie with a mix of surprise and amusement. "Seems like those gloves found their rightful owner." Greenie grinned, feeling the surge of power coursing through him. "These gloves might be rebellious, but they know how to dance to my tune." Reign nodded, satisfied with the oue. "Looks like we''ve found the perfect match. Greenie, use them wisely, and if the spirit gets too unruly, let us know." "Of course, we should investigate a bit why the gloves were so willing to have you use them, that didn''t happen before at all, of course, it could be because of your race, after all,pared to me, who needs to transform, you are already in a somewhat transformed state and your aura is always the aura of a Vajra ogre, so that could be the reason." "The other reason could be because of you, Master, after all, you have tamed them, and I had been your subordinate for a long time, the gloves might have noticed that." "I told you not to call me like that anymore Greenie." Reign said with a sigh before shaking his head, "No matter, you can do as you wish, your theory also makes sense, it is highly possible that the gloves felt our connection and submitted because of that." With the situation with the gloves dealt with, Reign and the others rested a bit. They had used up quite a lot of energy during their battle against the corrupted giant, and even though the day had only started, they needed to rest up a bit before heading back to the jungle again in order to hunt some more monsters. Luckily, with Mia''s territory being so close to the jungle, and a portal being present in the territory, it was quite easy for them to go to the jungle ande back from it. Chapter 819 Doncasters New Tier V Combatants Chapter 819 Doncaster''s New Tier V Combatants The following couple of days progressed as one would expect. Reign and his group continued exploring the jungle, sometimes, they would go a bit deeper, and as they did so the dense foliage seemed to thicken, creating an almost imprable canopy overhead. The air became humid and heavy with the scent of the unknown. The group moved cautiously, alert to any signs of danger. As they ventured deeper, the jungle revealed more of its mysteries. Unusual flora and fauna caught their attention C strange nts with bioluminescent properties, and creatures with unique adaptations to the corrupted environment. The group, somewhat used to the jungle at this point, was able to maneuver their way around danger and explore a bit more of the jungle. One time, they had decided to stayter, and as night fell, and the jungle''s atmosphere became more surreal. Strange sounds echoed through the trees, and the group encountered creatures with abilities beyond their previous encounters. The battles were intense, pushing the limits of their skills and coordination. During one particrly challenging encounter, a massive serpent with scales infused with corruption attacked. Its venomous bite posed a significant threat, and the alliance had to adjust its tactics on the fly. Laura''s healing abilities became crucial, countering the effects of the serpent''s venom as the others engaged in a fierce battle. As the serpent''s life force waned, it unleashed a final desperate attack, spewing corrupted venom in all directions. The group, however, stood firm, using theirbined strength to defeat the monstrous serpent. The victory came at a cost C injuries and fatigue weighed on them, but they were all excited at the rewards given after defeating such a powerful monster. The monsters that appearedte at night in the jungle were indeed more powerful than those that appeared during the day. They were more difficult to notice, they were very good at masking their presence, and their movement, and some were even able to somewhat hide their soul signature that Reign would use to notice them. The jungle was much more dangerous during the night thanks to that. The monsters were more sly, they were difficult to track, and were quite powerful. Not all had corruption and those that did prove to be a bit more difficult to deal with. The power of the gloves that Greenie was wearing proved to be almost useless against those who had corruption, but other powers still worked. With the days passing, it wasn''t only Reign and his team that became more powerful. Slowly but surely, Tier V individuals started appearing in Doncaster. The first one outside of the group that managed to be one became quite a surprise, however. It was Tord, the only survivor of the enemy faction that had once used the warehouse of Jared''s base as their main base of operations. The young man had slowly integrated into Doncaster after finding out the truth and talking to Reign and Wolf. Even though he wished to do nothing else but simply die, after spending some time in Doncaster, and seeing that nobody really pushed him away or discriminated against him, an outsider that had newly arrived, he started working in the town. At first, he didn''t use his power as a Tier IIIbatant to join a team or anything, he actually started working under a cksmith, a man in his fifties who had been a cksmith in the past as well. He had done so as a hobby mostly, but his experience paid off at the start of the game, allowing him to improve a bit faster than others. Tord worked and worked until one day, the old man had wasted precious material during the creation of a weapon. There was no second material present, and there was not a lot of time to wait as the old man had promised the yer who had paid for a sword to be made that it would be done by tomorrow. Tord quickly found out where the material could be found, which turned out to be the mountain range. He ventured there and returned with arger piece of ore than the one the cksmith had used. It would be enough for two more tries. The old man was happy, but also a bit shocked as he learned that Tord had actually gone to the mountain range and found the ore. The two talked, and upon learning Tord''s true identity, as well as his strength, the old man decisively banned him froming over to the store for a month. He had not done that in anger, or because he disliked Tord, but because he truly felt that Tord could do much more and that he was simply wasting his talent and time by being in the story and acting as his assistant. Knowing that the old smith meant nothing bad and that he was doing it for his own sake, Tord joined a team and started hunting, very quickly bing one of the most notable and powerfulbatants of the territory. Following Tord in his evolution were Neil, Cameron, Elijah, Magokur, some of Mia''s Ice Angels and more. Right now, Doncaster had 8 Tier Vbatants if one was to not count Reign and his team, as well as M''azgara and her monsters. Together, they had about 30 Tier Vbatants in the territory, a huge number that definitely ced them in the top 1% when it came to power in the entire world right now. With the increasing power of the Tier Vbatants in Doncaster, the dynamics of the territory began to shift. The town that was once a safe haven for yers now stood as a formidable force in the game world. The Tier Vbatants, including Tord and others, formed teams and alliances, each contributing their unique strengths to the collective power of Doncaster. Reign, observing the growth of the Tier V individuals, realized the potential they held in confronting the challenges posed by the corrupted jungle. The alliance with Ishmail''s enve had proven effective, but arger force would be necessary to face the deeper, more perilous regions of the jungle. A meeting was called, bringing together the Tier Vbatants and the leaders of the various teams. The makeshift war room, once reserved for discussions about strategy and ns, now hosted a gathering of Doncaster''s most powerful yers. Reign, standing at the head of the table, addressed the assembly. "Our alliance with Ishmail''s group has been sessful so far, but the corruption in the jungle runs deeper than we anticipated." "You guys have be strong enough to go in the jungle, and there is now enough of you to form a grouprge enough to stay safe in it." Reign said as he stared at Elijah and the others Tier Vs. Many of them were leaders of their own teams, but for now, their teams couldn''t help them fight inside the jungle, which meant that they would need to go together with the other Tier Vs. Luckily, many of them had fought alongside each other in the past, so it wouldn''t prove to be that big of a problem. Still, one thing was inevitable, and that was that after about a month or two, many of the currently existing teams would need to be changed as those that were talented enough to reach higher levels without stopping for their body to adapt would no longer be able to work with their old teammates if they wished to progress. Reign knew it, Wolf knew it, many of the groups knew it, and they were all well aware of what was going to happenter on. Mia was a part of Reign''s group for now, but the Ice Angels were quite talented, and there were already Tier Vbatants that had appeared from them, so Reign and the others believed that it wouldn''t take too long for more of them to evolve, upon which Mia would be able to go back to the team and fight alongside them once again. "Here is what we know of the jungle so far," Wolf said as they spread out a map. The map showed arge portion of the jungle, some of it was explored by them, some by Ishmail, and some were simply mapped by a device that Ishmail had ced in the Enve, one simr to the one that Eldar had used in the past to gain a better understanding of the areas around the castle. "The ck areas that are ced on the map are the highly dangerous areas that we have gone around, no matter what you do, do not go there, from our understanding, there is either one or more peak Tier V monsters present there," Wolf said as he pointed at the map. "Here, here, and here, these three areas are pretty much a mystery to us, we didn''t go explore them because they gave a wrong feeling us, but none of us, not even Reign, was able to sense anything, which shouldn''t be possible, so we believe that a monster that is highly capable of hiding is the one ruling each of the areas." "These are the mildly dangerous areas, I still suggest you don''t go there, and instead, you should keep to the outskirts of the jungle, as for why, you will quickly learn when you enter the jungle." Chapter 820 Tier V Expedition into the Jungle Chapter 820 Tier V Expedition into the Jungle The Tier Vbatants absorbed the information, their eyes fixed on the map that held the secrets of the corrupted jungle. The challenges ahead were daunting, and the uncertainty of the unknown territories added an extrayer of tension to the gathering. Reign, taking charge once again, continued, "Our goal is to push deeper into the jungle, hunt down the monsters to level up, and uncover what is causing the corruption, which will without a doubt be of immense danger." He turned to Tord, the unexpected addition to their Tier V ranks. "Tord, you''ve grown stronger faster than anyone anticipated. We need your insights into the corrupted zones, given your unique experience with that faction, from what little I know, those guys have dealt with simr cases in the past. Your knowledge could prove invaluable in identifying potential threats." Tord, still adjusting to his newfound status, nodded in agreement. "I''ll do what I can. I''ve seen the corruption at work, and although it is differentpared to the cases that existed on Earth before the game started, there might be some simrities that can help me understand it better." Reign nodded his head to Tord. The factions that existed on Earth for a long time and utilized mana had a plethora of experiences about certain things. Even though Reign and the others were currently miles above the strength those factions that were called ''Orders'' had, they had not spent as much time researching and had note across as many different things on Earth as they had. Even though the had changed, some things might be the same as before, only amplified by the increase in mana that arose after the game started. Reign''s gaze swept across the faces of the Tier Vbatants gathered in the war room. The weight of responsibility hung heavy in the air as he continued, "We''ve marked the areas that we suspect to be the dwelling ces of powerful monsters. Approach with extreme caution. The jungle has proven to be a realm of unpredictability, and the monsters within are unlike anything we''ve encountered before." Wolf took over, his finger tracing the map. "The outskirts might seem safer, but don''t let that fool you. The jungle is weird, and danger can strike from any direction. It''s not just the creatures; the very environment itself is hostile at times." He pointed to various symbols on the map, representing different hazards. "These here are traps, cunningly hidden. We don''t know who ced them, but there is a chance they were not even ced, but are naturally urring. Some trigger on sound, others on movement. We''ve suffered some injuries in the past from these. The jungle is relentless; it punishes mistakes swiftly." Reign interjected, "Visibility is limited. The thick foliage can obscure threats until they''re right on top of you. Be vignt, stay together, and use your abilities wisely. The corrupted creatures have adapted, and some possess unique abilities that go beyond their rank." Greenie, still wearing the rebellious gloves, added, "And remember, the corruption is not just a physical threat. It seeps into the very essence of the jungle. The areas there are very dangerous and we make sure to stay clear of them if possible, some areas are like mazes, shifting, and changing. It''s easy to get lost." The war room fell silent for a moment as the gravity of the situation sank in. Reign continued, "Our goal is to push deeper, unravel the mysteries, and confront whatever force is corrupting this ce. But we won''t do it blindly. We''ll form teams, strategize, and rely on each other''s strengths." "After all, that is our main goal, and for that, we will probably need to be Tier VI, we believe that the depths of the jungle hold Tier VI monsters, the danger is obvious from that." Elijah, one of the Tier Vbatants, spoke up, "How do we deal with the corrupted creatures? Is there any weakness we can exploit, other than the concoctions that the alchemists have made for those underground?" Reign nodded, acknowledging the question. "The corruption amplifies their abilities, making them formidable opponents. However, like any creature, they have weaknesses. Some are vulnerable to elemental attacks, while others may have specific resistances. Analyze your enemy, adapt your strategy, andmunicate with your team. Information is our greatest asset." The alliance of Tier Vbatants, now briefed on the challenges ahead, began to organize. They formed a team, all 8 of them being members. Communication devices were distributed, allowing real-time updates and coordination. As they prepared to venture into the corrupted jungle, the first team led by Reign himself took the forefront. The goal was to explore a section where the corruption was particrly dense, a ce few of Ishmail''s faction had dared to tread. The two groups moved cautiously, eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger. The jungle, even on the outskirts, proved to be abyrinth of twisted trees and tangled vines. The air felt heavy, charged with an eerie energy. Greenie, with his rebellious gloves, took point, his senses attuned to the corruption''s presence. Their journey led them deeper into the unknown. The corrupted creatures, sensing the intruders, emerged from the shadows. The first encounter was with a massive insectoid creature, its exoskeleton pulsating with corruption. It unleashed a barrage of projectiles, forcing the team to scatter. Reign, his sword crackling with lightning, engaged the creature. Greenie''s gloves responded to the corrupted energy, enhancing his attacks. Laura, positioned at the rear, unleashed healing waves to counter the creature''s venomous attacks. The coordination was seamless, a testament to their experience fighting together. The monster was a normal Tier V monster, and thus, it died easily, not even being capable of defending itself from the powerful attacks of Reign and the others for longer than 5 seconds. That was just the first monster they hade across, and even though the monster was a bit more powerful than the average low-grade Tier V monsters thanks to the corruption, it was still not at the point of being overwhelming to the Tier Vs that were together with Reign and the others today. Still, this was just the beginning, they were going into a ce that was corrupted after all, and even with over 20 of them present in the group, things could still change for the worse. Today''s exploration was mostly for the new Tier Vs to get to know the jungle, and to get a bit morefortable with it. After all, one could speak of what the jungle is like, what dangers lie in it, how powerful the monsters were One could speak for hours, conveying all that information, and it wouldn''t be nearly as effective as bringing them to the jungle and letting them experience it firsthand. As soon as the first monster was killed, a second one appeared. This one was not an insectoid, but more like a beast, a monster whose body was covered in fur. Therge monster appeared from the side, surprising Elijah and the others slightly as they weren''t able to sense a thing from it. They had noticed the insectoid monster about a second or two before it attacked, which although it seemed to be a bit toote, was more than enough as the reaction speed, as well as the sheer speed of Tier V beings, allowed them to react in less than a tenth of a second most of the time. The monster that appeared, however, didn''t release any mana or aura, its presence waspletely hidden, not allowing any of them to notice it before it showed itself. It had lunged at Beast who seemed the easier prey thanks to his slightly shorter stature, as well as the fact he used a bow and arrow and was clearly a long-rangebatant. The monster knew that such enemies were weak when being attacked from up close, and it was betting on that to quickly kill Beast. It didn''t n on fighting them all, it had already seen just how powerful Reign and the others were, but it was too close to them, and it was certain that some of them had noticed it, thus forcing it to preemptively attack and attempt to get Beast before running away. Even if it couldn''t kill Beast, it wanted to injure him so that the others would slow down and not follow it as it escaped. Unfortunately for the monster, the moment it lunged at Beast, it had already doomed itself. A ck blur passed by Beast and struck the monster as Beast quickly notched an arrow before firing it at the monster. The monster roared before suddenly being mmed down by another of Beast''s summoned monsters. Currently, Beast possessed three Tier V monsters. ckie was one, and he was the strongest. Another was a monster he had managed to tame in the jungle after quite a while. And the third was a real surprise as that monster had taken a long time before to evolve, but had suddenly managed to not only evolve past Tier III and reach Tier IV during Beast''s evolution challenge, but it had managed to evolve to a higher species as well and quickly reached the peak of Tier IV before evolving once again, leaving the other monsters in the dust. It was Fluffy. Chapter 821 Devil-Horned Bear, and a Tamer’s Dilemma

Chapter 821 Devil-Horned Bear, and a Tamer''s Dilemma

Fluffy no longer possessed his antler-like horns, instead, they had turned into sharp, de-like horns that came out of his head. They were named ded devil horns, and Fluffy had gotten them after managing to evolve to a new variant species, the devil-horned bear. His fur had also changed. When not in fighting mode, Fluffy''s fur was now even fluffier and he looked like a giant cotton ball that was incrediblyfortable to lie on, but duringbat, the fur would suddenly constrict, showing most of Fluffy''s body as it became incredibly tough and sharp, it was as if thousands of tiny des were covering Fluffy''s body. Each de could be controlled, but Fluffy hadn''t trained that skill for long, thus he was only able to control up to 100 of the des, allowing him to make them longer, thicker, sharper As the monster got close to Beast, ckie was the first to hit it, shocking it slightly with its ck lightning before the new monster from the jungle, an insectoid that was a mix between a praying mantis and a beetle thanks to the thick and round carapace around it, mmed the monster from the side, drawing blood with its des and pushing the monster some 8 meters to the side, right where Fluffy was waiting for it. With a roar, Fluffy stabbed the monster with its horns while also attempting to bite down at the monster. Seeing that it wasn''t working, Fluffy quickly pulled his head back before standing up on its hind legs and mming down on the monster, constricting and sharpening his des, stabbing the monster at over 200 ces at once. The stab wounds were mostly shallow and wouldn''t be enough to seriously injure the monster, but thanks to the control Fluffy had over the des, he was able to lengthen about 100 of them, causing them to stab deeper than initially, causing the monster to cry out in pain as it tried to get away from Fluffy. Fluffy didn''t let it get away, however. Fluffy constricted its muscles, pushing deeper into the monster, causing it to cry out in pain as the des prated deeper and deeper into it. The roars of pain didn''tst long as the monster was quickly hit from the sides and from behind by ckie, Beast, Reign, and the others. Tens of attacksnded on its body, easily prating through the fur and decimating the insides of the monster. None of the attacks so much as touched Fluffy, however. Fluffy let go of the monster, allowing it to copse on the ground before roaring in victory. "Good job Fluffy, but we need to be quiet, alright?" Beast said as he rubbed Fluffy''srge head, causing the bear to let out a growl as its eyes squinted, showing how happy he was to beplimented and have his head rubbed. Fluffy, ckie, and the third monster all returned to the spatial dimension where the rest of the monsters were located. Right now, Beast was able to have up to 15 beasts under his control, but with the increase in capacity came some issues. Monsters became more difficult to control the higher their Tier. Even when tamed, some would only listen to Beast superficially, while others would listen to him perfectly, like Fluffy and ckie. It''s thanks to those two that the beasts he had in the spatial pocket were behaving right now, as before, they were causing some problems that needed Beast to personally sort them out. The higher the Tier, the more arrogant a being was as well, which made some of the tamed monsters butt heads and even fight against one another. Some had even gotten injured while inside the spatial dimension, causing Beast quite some headaches in the past. ckie was the strongest beast he had, and thanks to that, he was able to make the beasts obedient inside, and with the help of Fluffy, a new variant monster that was stronger than the average monster of his realm, the rest didn''t dare cause trouble any longer, even the new Tier V was quite obedient. Of course, Beast knew that it wouldn''tst for too long. He would need to get more powerful beasts, and those he already had under control would evolve in the future, which would cause them to once again butt heads against one another. Beast tamers had to think carefully of what they did the more powerful they became. Taming monsters was fine in the early stages as the low-level monsters would usually be fully obedient, but the more powerful they became, the more intellect they had, and the higher the arrogance, causing tamers to have to spend quite some time in order to train them after taming them. Even death was possible inside the spatial dimension, and for now, Beast had no idea what exactly he could do to, at first he thought about limiting the interaction the beasts had with one another. Of course, limiting interaction wasn''t always a good thing as while they were inside the dimension, the beasts could spar against one another and grow morefortable fighting alongside the others. It was a tricky situation that all tamers would go through. One would need to decide what kind of tamers they wished to be, would they make the beasts obey them out of fear and respect, or train them so that they were truly loyal and obedient? Should one focus on getting more monsters and simply letting them stay inside, separating them all and letting them have their space, or allow them to interact with each other and bond? Beast could divide the hidden dimension at will, he could easily separate the dimensions into a couple of pieces, allowing each beast to upy one, which would make it impossible for any of them to fight against one another, but he didn''t want to do so. He wanted to have his beasts working alongside each other so that when he summoned them in the future, they would be able to work together to fight powerful enemies. If he simply had an army of beasts that all fought by themselves, they wouldn''t be as powerful as they could potentially be, which was not what he wanted to see. "Still debating on what to do?" Reign asked Beast who sighed before nodding his head. "Well, you luckily still have quite some time to think about it, you can even decide to separate the beasts in 3 areas, slowly getting ustomed to one another in the future as well, so don''t be hasty in deciding what to do." Beast nodded as they continued walking through the jungle. At times, he truly wished he wasn''t a tamer, even though the ability did give him some really good skills. He could get more attribute points than others by consuming the blood of his tamed beasts, he could even fuse with them, gaining a powerful boost to his stats and more skills that he could use in battle, but it was also an ability that was a lot more simr to a ss. Even his own ss wasn''t as troublesome as his ability, which would pretty much force him to micromanage his beasts and put a lot of effort into mastering it. If it hadn''t been for Aethion, who had told them that sses were merely things that were there to help yers out during the leveling phase and to guide them, he would have truly felt that something was wrong and that the tamer ability was supposed to be his ss, not an ability. In the end, innate abilities were the most important, especially early on. They were the most powerful weapon one had in their arsenal, and by focusing on them, one would gain immense benefits. Still, he wondered if being a Necromancer or a Brood Mother was better than being a tamer. The undead and the monsters M''azgara creates were loyal from the very start and there was no need to waste time training them. Fighting against one such being was the same as going up against an army. He was better at fighting than such sses thanks to his fusion, and his beasts had higher potential and talent on average, allowing them to be immensely powerfulter on. But in the earlier stages, those two would definitely be better. Tord and the others nced at Beast several times after the battle. Beast was always the quiet one in the group, he didn''t speak much, and even his aura seemed a bit weaker than the rest, but they knew it was only the case when he wasn''t fighting. The moment the battle started, it was as if Beast transformed into a different person. He was decisive, his aura was sharp, and his ability that allowed him to have powerful beasts under his control made it impossible for anyone to ambush him while he was alone. And so, the group not only entered the corrupted area but ventured deeper inside of it. All of them were alert and ready to deal with any enemy that mighte their way. Chapter 822 The Corruptions Last Stand: Battling the Behemoth and Unveiling the Core Chapter 822 The Corruption''s Last Stand: Battling the Behemoth and Unveiling the Core The corrupted jungle seemed to respond to their intrusion. The air became thicker, and the twisted vegetation closed in around them. The team navigated through the dense undergrowth, led by Greenie''s intuitive sense of the corruption''s presence. The rebellious gloves on his hands pulsed with a faint, ominous glow. With Greenie there to lead them, finding the ce where the origin of the corruption became much easier. Compared to the corrupted areas they hade across previously, this one was different. For one, it was static, it didn''t move at all, but it did slowly spread the corruption to the surroundings, making it an easier target because it didn''t move, but also making it incredibly difficult to deal with as the corruption was centered in that area, making it easier for the corrupted life form below the ground to control the jungle and any monsters that came inside of it. As they delved deeper, the corruption manifested in more sinister forms. Strange nts emitted toxic spores, and the very ground seemed to writhe with an unnatural energy. The Tier Vbatants, their senses heightened, moved with a synchronized fluidity. Each step was calcted, and every gesture was intentional. Reign, at the forefront, raised his hand, signaling the group to halt. His eyes narrowed as he surveyed the surroundings. The corrupted jungle was testing them, throwing increasingly formidable challenges their way. This time, it wasn''t just about battling monsters; it was about surviving the malevolent essence that permeated the air. Tord, adapting to his role, took a step forward. His experience with the corrupted areas on Earth provided a unique insight. "The corruption seems to be more concentrated here. It''s not just about monsters; the very environment is hostile. We should be cautious of sudden changes in terrain and keep an eye out for anomalies, well, that''s the same as what you guys told us, I don''t really think there''s anything else I can add." As if in response to Tord''s words, the ground beneath them shifted. Vines slithered and intertwined, creating a barrier, trapping the Tier Vbatants in a makeshift cage. The jungle itself seemed to be alive, reacting to their presence with hostility. Reign''s eyes glowed with a determined intensity. "Stay close, and stay sharp. We need to cut through this and keep moving." The Tier Vbatants, unfazed, readied their weapons. Wolf, with his greatsword, moved to the front alongside Reign. The first strike against the living vines came from Wolf, hisrge sword shing through the air with precision as mes rose from within it. The vines recoiled momentarily, but the corruption that infused them fought back, doing its best to smother the mes. It was a battle against an adversary that was both sentient and a part of the jungle itself. Elijah, with his throwing spears, as well as the long spear in another hand, aimed for the vines that slithered from above. His spears, imbued with the poisons he had avable, pierced through the corrupted vegetation. The group worked in harmony, attacking from different angles. Greenie''s gloves crackled with rebellious energy as he did his best to use the corruption from within them to try and disrupt the corruption''s influence. Tord, with a focused gaze, observed the patterns of corruption. "It''s like awork, a collective consciousness. We need to disrupt its cores to weaken the vines." He pointed to a couple of pulsating masses that could be seen around them. The pulsating mass was about 20cm in diameter, making them not that easy to be noticed by normal people, but Reign and the other were Tier V beings, their stats were over a hundred times above a normal human, so noticing them was nothing that difficult. Reign nodded, and the team shifted their focus. They fought not only against the physical manifestation of the corruption but also the ethereal force that animated it. The battle was a dance of des, arrows, and elemental powers against an enemy that defied the conventional. As they neared one of the masses, the corruption fought back with increased ferocity. Shadows coalesced into twisted specters thatshed out at the Tier Vbatants. The air became charged with a dark energy that sapped their strength. Yet, the resolve of the team remained unbroken. Reign, infused with lightning, delivered a powerful strike to one of the pulsating masses, destroying it. The vines recoiled, and the oppressive atmosphere began to dissipate. Tord, recognizing the opportunity, quickly nced at another one before Beast used the opportunity tounch a couple of arrows while Elijah threw a spear. Without the vines and corruption present, even if it was for only a moment, they were able to easily strike the masses, which were small cores that the origin of corruption, the main core that hid deep beneath the ground, would spread around to control the jungle more easily. They didn''t wait and continued locating the auxiliary cores that were spread around as small pulsating masses, aiming to destroy as many as they could before the corruption red up and decided to go all out to destroy them. There were 12 cores that Reign and the others were able to find inside the corrupted area, and after about 10 minutes of fighting, they were able to destroy them all, diminishing the control the main core had over the area and making it more difficult for it to utilize the corruption. Of course, they didn''te out unscathed from that as the corruption, the vines, the poisonous gasses, and many more things the jungle threw at them all did their job in injuring them and making their battle more difficult. The corrupted jungle, wounded but not defeated, responded with a final surge. The ground trembled as if angered, and a colossal figure emerged. A manifestation of the jungle''s wrath, a corrupted behemoth, towered over the Tier Vbatants. This was no ordinary Tier V monster. Its eyes glowed with an unholy radiance, and the corruption seeped from every pore. It was a living embodiment of the jungle''s malevolence. Behind the monster, one could see the ground squirming as Reign and the others were able to sense a mana signatureing up. It was the main core, in order to better control this area, as well as to make sure the monster it had summoned was able to defeat the enemies, it had decided to show itself. Even though it was much safer for it to continue hiding below the ground, this way, it could utilize its powers of corruption more easily and would be enough to help the monster kill Reign and the others. Reign, undeterred, faced the colossal foe. "This is what we came for. Stand firm, and let''s bring it down!" The Tier Vbatants, though fatigued from the previous battles, rallied around their leader. The monster was not a field boss, it was an Elite of sorts. Powered by the corruption, the monster was more powerful than normal elites, but it wasn''t at the rank of a boss-grade monster, although it was considered to be a behemoth ss, to which Reign and the others had a slight bonus when fighting. Behemoth-ss monsters had immense vitality and defense, they were very difficult to kill, but they had a weakness, and that was their slow speed of movement and attack, making them perfect for tanks, but not good for fighting against groups. That was how they usually were, however, but this monster was aided by the very environment around them, making it many times more difficult to deal with. Reign charged first,unching himself straight at the giant''s head, aiming to strike with full force and decapitate the monster, only for the corruption to suddenly appear in front of the giant''s face, making a ball of sorts before shooting a ray of corruption at Reign, forcing him to block with his swords and to be sent flying down at the ground. He crashed, breaking two trees in the process before quickly standing up as the others initiated their attacks as well. The jungle slowly starteding back to life again, the core''s presence was growing and allowed it to control the jungle as it did before. They were incredibly close to the core, which was why it was able to control the area around them just like it had been able to do with the 12 auxiliary cores before. Beast''s monsters appeared around him, Tank''s four generals appeared next to him, and everybody else went all out, using their abilities and marks to battle against the giant and the jungle itself. Trees were sted away or uprooted, vines were burned or broken to pieces, the grass around them was destroyed, the ground itself was in shambles, and the battle shook the entire area, causing many monsters to actually keep away from it as the auras of over 20 Tier Vbatants could be felt from the area, causing the monsters around great distress. Reign and the others knew they had to quickly finish this and get away, however, there was no saying what kind of monster mighte to this ceter after sensing the battle. They had note across any Tier VI monsters till now, but that didn''t mean those monsters didn''t exist in this part of the jungle. Chapter 823 Sword of Obliteration Chapter 823 Sword of Obliteration The battle raged on, each member of the Tier V team unleashing their most potent attacks against the corrupted behemoth. Fluffy charged forward, his ded devil horns shing through the corrupted flesh, leaving deep wounds that oozed with dark energy. ckie danced around the monster, using its lightning-imbued attacks to disrupt its movements. The behemoth stood on two legs and had a human figure, the main difference being the fact that it waspletely ck and had no features at all. It was slow, but each strike would destroy the ground, the trees, and anything that was in its way. Beast, standing a bit away from the frontline, observed the battle carefully. He knew that this corrupted behemoth was no ordinary foe. Its connection to the core beneath the ground granted it regenerative abilities, healing the wounds inflicted by the Tier V team. The problem with the core was that it wasn''t easy to attack it, it had risen, but it was still about 1 meter below the ground, and thick, almost metallic vines that were reinforced by the corruption had made their way to the core, creating a defensive perimeter around it, making it difficult for one''s attacks to evennd on the ground. Reign, Wolf, Elijah, Tord, and Greenie coordinated their attacks, aiming for the corrupted behemoth''s vital spots. Tank''s generals engaged the monster in a synchronized assault, theirbined strength creating shockwaves that echoed through the corrupted jungle. However, the corrupted behemoth wasn''t the only threat. The core beneath the ground was amplifying its powers, causing the jungle itself to attack the intruders. Enormous vines shot up from the ground, attempting to ensnare the Tier Vbatants. Poisonous spores filled the air, making it difficult to breathe. Beast and Laura did their best to attack the core from a distance, as did Elijah from time to time, sending his spears zooming past the behemoth to strike the vines. Even though their attacks did little to the seemingly indestructible vines, they were chipping away at them, and it quickly became evident that the core could not summon more of them quickly, nor could it regenerate them faster than they inflicted damage on them. That was to be expected as the vines were truly difficult to deal with, and if the core could simply regenerate them immediately or get more, this battle would be impossible for them to win. Elijah''s poison started working as well, slowly inflicting the vines with it and causing more damage to slowly pile up. Laura''s demonic energy was also a good counter to the corruption, but it was only slightly better than mana was. From time to time, Reign and the others wouldunch an attack at the vines too, Wolf''s mes unfortunately were not effective while Reign''s lightning also was not good against them. He also used his light and darkness, which gave better results. The light would purify the corruption, damaging the vines more and even somewhat countering the regeneration while the darkness was able to eat away at the corruption as it was pure destruction in the form of energy. Shadow''s darkness, however, did not work as well as it acted more akin to poison, as decay, and the corruption was simr, allowing it to block the power of his darkness to an extent. "Seems like the power of that core is at the peak of Tier V, huh?" Reign asked calmly as he dodged an attack from the behemoth before shing with his swords, almost severing the handpletely, only to see it regenerate right away. "Yeah, we have to find a way to get through those vines, I don''t know how long it can continue healing this thing, but even if we manage to destroy it, the poison, the vines, everything else that the core is sending our way is still enough to endanger us," Shadow added from the side as he quickly swung his daggers, sending a ray of darkness at the behemoth that blocked it with his arms, only to have tworge gashes appear that once again quickly closed and healed. "Laura, start casting a spell, the rest, attack the behemoth, and make sure nothing gets close to Laura!" Reign suddenly yelled out as the others all nodded while Laura took out the tome. She hadn''t cked off with the tome, but recently, she didn''t really use the spells that she learned from it. The main reason was that although they were powerful, they still took some time to be cast, even the first spell she had learned there, the [ ck me ], which was the spell she could cast the fastest, still took a couple of seconds. In battles between Tier V individuals, even a second was enough for a battle to change, let alone several. Another reason was that it was not worth it. With her skills, she could attack multiple times at the same time it took her to cast one spell, and even though the spells were powerful, they were not as powerful as a couple of her attacks together. But the spell she was casting now was one that was much more powerful, but she needed a full minute to cast it. As soon as she began casting, the core had sensed it, it sensed dangering from Laura. Reign and the others could utilize their skills to attack with the same power as the spell Laura was casting, but her demonic energy was effective against the vines, and the dark magic that the tome specialized in should also be enough to at least counter the corruption. Reign could use his light, but it would slowly deal damage as he couldn''t utilize it to its fullest without his Nephilim form, as for the others, none of their attacks would be as efficient at dealing as much damage to the vines as the spell Laura was casting, thus their job now was to make sure she finished casting and attacked the vines. The jungle seemingly woke up as Laura started casting the spell, the trees suddenly started moving, the grass turned into small des, the ground itself shook and moved, and every single part of the area they were in became dangerous. The very environment was their enemy now, and together with the behemoth, it was enough to pressure them immensely. A minute was not long, but in such a dangerous environment, it was almost an eternity, especially to Tier V beings that moved many times faster than normal humans and could even think faster than normal humans. For them, it was as if hours were ticking away as they did their best to defend Laura and make sure the behemoth couldn''t get close to her. Each second that passed was fought for by the group, and slowly but surely, 50 seconds passed and Laura was close to finishing the spell that had already taken form in front of her. It was a sword. Arge sword that was about 8 meters long and 3 meters wide stood in front of Laura. Each moment that passed made the sword more corporeal, the ck and purple energies swirling around it and bing almost physical as they fused with the sword. Runes could be seen on the sword, inscriptions that none of them could decipher. A powerful and dangerous aura, one that made all that looked at it feel dread was sensed from the sword. The core was able to sense it as well, and it became more and more enraged, sending more and more corruption and mana to the surroundings, doing its best to disrupt Laura. Just as only 2 seconds were left for Laura to finish the spell, two vines suddenly sprouted about 2.5 meters away from her. The group had made sure to be alert and had dealt with simr attacks during this time, but this time, they weren''t able to even sense the vines that had appeared. The moment the vines appeared, they attacked, shooting straight at Laura. The vines hit. They prated through the body, and blood sshed around as Laura finished her casting and sent the sword forward, seemingly unaware of the two beasts that had appeared behind her to receive the attacks in her stead. The spell she had finished was the sixth spell in the tome, the [ Sword of Obliteration ]. The sword shed, appearing above the vines immediately before crashing down. It prated the vines slightly before it shone purple and ck. Suddenly, the sword seemingly dissipated as an immense power crashed down on the vines. A ray of purple and ck appeared where the sword was, seemingly going all the way to the sky as it sted the ground beneath. The behemoth suddenly stopped moving before it fell down and broke to pieces. As the corrupted behemoth fell, the corrupted jungle began to calm. The vines retreated, and the poisonous spores dispersed. The ground stopped trembling, and the ominous aura that hung in the air began to dissipate. However, their victory was short-lived as a sudden surge of energy emanated from the ground. The main core, realizing its imminent defeat, unleashed a final desperate attack. The very ground beneath the Tier V team began to crack and split open. A massive, grotesque form emerged from the depthsa monstrous entityposed of pure corruption. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent intelligence, and its form seemed to defy thews of nature. This was the true form of the corrupted core, a Tier VI monstrosity. Chapter 824 The False Tier VI: The Battle Against the Corrupted Monstrosity Chapter 824 The False Tier VI: The Battle Against the Corrupted Monstrosity The Tier VI monstrosity, a grotesque amalgamation of corruption and malevolence, rose from the shattered ground. Its presence alone sent shivers down the spines of the Tier Vbatants. The corrupted core now revealed in its true form, was a formidable adversary that surpassed anything they had faced before. The monster stood at 5 meters tall, had a pair of wings that were seemingly powerful but not really enough to let it fly and walked on two legs. Its head was akin to an insect, more specifically, the male Dobson Fly, and a pair of powerful bovine legs that were incredibly thick and muscr. The monster itself was very muscr and seemed imposing, akin to a small hill that could pummel them to death in an instant. "What the hell, how could this thing be a Tier VI, the power it previously showed was nowhere close to that level?!" Shadow cursed as Reign suddenly moved. He charged at the monster, his aura spiking as wings grew out of his back and his body changed, bing taller and more muscr. "Run away, I''ll hold it back and join youter, it won''t be able to leave the area!" Reign shouted, fully certain that the monster still had to abide by its own rules. When it was only a core, a ball of corruption and flesh, it couldn''t leave the area it had corrupted, and now, when it had turned into a Tier VI, Reign was certain that although it could move inside the area it had corrupted, it won''t be able to leave it. Of course, that was only his spection, he had never before fought against such an enemy, so he was going with what he knew from their brief encounter. Reign''s swords shed against the Tier VI monster, and the two were at a stalemate. "Huh?" Reign''s face was one of confusion as the Tier VI monster in front of him, one that, although he should be able to contend against, was supposed to be more powerful than him, was not as powerful as he expected. "Wait, attack it!" Reign suddenly yelled out as he stared at the monster. "This bastard is not a real Tier VI, it only has the aura of one!" Reign pulled back with a p of his wings before looking around and grinning. "I see, it is taking the corruption back in order to strengthen itself, if we can finish this quickly, you won''t be able to receive the full power and be a real Tier VI monster, huh?" Reign asked before dodging to the side and swinging his swords, causing tworge gashes to appear on the monster''s ws. Shadow and the others were able to hear everything that Reign had said, and upon hearing him, their eyes widened slightly as smiles appeared on their faces. They were just about to run away and leave the fighting to Reign, who, in his Nephilim form, was much more powerful than they were, only to find out the enemy was not as frightening as they thought. Of course, that was still mostly thanks to Reign. If not for his transformation, the monster would have been able to ughter most of them before they would be able to defeat it, causing many casualties on their end. With Reign in his strongest form present, however, something that the monster definitely didn''t expect, things were different and they had a chance of defeating it without suffering too much. Shadow grinned, his daggers glinting as he lunged at the Tier VI monster. The others followed suit, each unleashing a barrage of attacks on the seemingly formidable adversary. Their strikes, empowered by the knowledge that the monster wasn''t a true Tier VI,nded with newfound confidence. Fluffy''s ded devil horns shed through the corrupted flesh, leaving deep wounds. ckie''s lightning-imbued attacks crackled through the air, disrupting the monster''s movements. Elijah''s throwing spears, infused with poisons, found their mark, causing the Tier VI entity to convulse. The corrupted jungle, once a battleground between the Tier V team and the monstrous entity, now became a stage for their counterattack. The very environment that had worked against them now bore witness to their united assault. Reign, in his Nephilim form, continued to engage the Tier VI monster. His dual swords danced through the air, striking with precision. The monster, caught off guard by the sudden onught, attempted to retaliate, but Reign''s enhanced speed and strength proved to be too much. With each passing moment, the Tier VI monster weakened. Its attempts to draw back the corruption and strengthen itself were thwarted by the relentless assault as the corruption was now nothing but a way for the monster to heal itself and continue fighting. The corrupted energy, once a source of its power and what was supposed to bring it to a higher realm, was nothing else but a way for it to extend its torture. Tank''s generals, guided by Beast''s strategicmands, unleashed their attacks that further destabilized the monster. Laura, her demonic energy resonating with the corruption,unched spells that pierced through the entity''s defenses. Tord summoned a new monster, one that was a low-grade Tier V that he had managed to control with the help of Reign and the others, and then grabbed his spear before a spiral of dark energy, one very different from the darkness that Reign and Shadow possessed, appeared around it. He threw the spear with full force as the monster next to him, which looked like a fox, only that it was about 3.4 meters tall, lunged at Tier VI, seemingly not caring whether it died or not. As the battle unfolded, Shadow observed the Tier VI monster closely. Despite its grotesque appearance and the corruption that emanated from it, there was a distinctck of intelligence in its eyes. It was as if the entity operated on instinct rather than strategy. Reign, sensing an opportunity, shouted, "We need to keep pushing! It''s not thinking, just reacting. If we can maintain the pressure, we''ll break through its defenses!" The Tier Vbatants, fueled by the revtion of the monster''s true nature, redoubled their efforts. Their attacks became more coordinated, targeting specific weak points in the corrupted entity. Fluffy and ckie moved with synchronicity, dodging the monster''s attacks and retaliating with precise strikes. Laura, with her demonic energy attuned to the corruption, unleashed spells that disrupted the Tier VI monster''s attempts to absorb the corrupted energy. Elijah''s poisons continued to eat away at the monster''s regenerative abilities, leaving it vulnerable to the relentless assault. The battle progressed, the only threat being theck of time as Reign wouldn''t be able to continue using his Nephilim form forever. The battle was now more of a battle against time, if they managed to at least injure the monster severely before his transformation ended, they would definitely be the winners, but if they were to fail at doing so and allow it to continue gathering corruption after Reign''s transformation, they would be in a dangerous situation. Still, none would regret their choice of staying and fighting. Defeating a Tier VI, even one that had not managed to get its full power back, would be a remarkable achievement, one that would definitely bring with it rewards. They all knew just how difficult it was to defeat a monster of a higher realm, even with a group of people. Their current group consisted of mostly low-grade Tier Vs, with only Reign and his group, together with Aelrinder and Mia, being mid-grade Tier Vs. Reign and the others were rtively close to high-grade Tier V, but still not quite there as they would need to continue hunting for a couple of more days, maybe a week, to reach that grade. Boom! Shockwaves passed through the jungle as the trees swayed greatly, some nearly getting uprooted from the battle that was taking ce. The monster was doing its best to fight back, to try and dish out damage, but it was not able to do so. Beast and Tord had used their two Tier V monsters to get its attention and make sure that if the monster did anything dangerous, it would target one of the two monsters. Tord''s fox was already in bad shape, parts of its body torn by the monster while Beast''s monster, one that was simr to a praying mantis, already had one of its des removed by a swipe of the monster''s ws, as well as a wing. Still, losing those two monsters would do nothing much to Beast and Tord. They could always tame more as the two Tier V monsters were not anything special. They were not variants of any kind andpared to Fluffy and ckie, Beast''s most powerful tamed beasts, the two were a rank below. And so, with the entire team using everything they had and holding nothing back, not even a sliver of mana, they slowly chipped away at the monster until Reign''s transformation was about to end. Sensing that he would soon lose his powers, Reign opted for going all out for one attack, one that would hopefully deal immense damage to the monster. Chapter 825 Storm of Blades: Triumph Over Corruption Chapter 825 Storm of des: Triumph Over Corruption Lightning flickered around Reign who pushed the monster away. He had been defending himself and making sure the monster wouldn''t be allowed to freely attack the others all this time, which was a strenuous thing to do. Even with his presence and with him doing his very best to stop the monster, the powerful monster was still able to asionally attack the others, most notably, Tord''s fox and Beast''s insect monster. Right after Reign pushed the monster back, it roared in anger and pain as the two monsters jumped on it. Tord''s fox mped down on one of its legs while the insectoid managed to pierce through the tough skin of the monster''s chest. This was the opportunity Reign wanted as he now had enough time to attack. His lightning condensed, and it slowly started changing its color. Around his right sword, white lightning danced while the lightning covering his left sword was ck. Hues of purple could barely be seen as Reign used his soul maniption as well, sacrificing tens of powerful souls to reinforce the attack so that it would also damage the monster''s soul. He had previously attempted to attack the soul, only to suffer from his attempt. The soul of the monster was unlike anything he had felt before. It was pure chaos, and his attacks were simply devoured, which made him stop. This time, however, thanks to the fact the monster was bing more and more feral, he hoped he could at least damage the soul a little bit. His two swords vibrated strongly and even his arms started shaking. Still, on Reign''s face, one could see slight excitement. "Now let''s see just how powerful this is." [ Severing, Twin Vipers ] Reign pulled his arms back before stabbing forward with immense power, his body actually disappearing from a moment and appearing a meter in front, the sound barrier braking as two coiling beams of lightning infused with light and darkness lunged forward. The monster had noticed the attack before it was evenunched. Its instincts red up, making it obvious that Reign''s attack, which was the mastered, and even slightly improved version of the fourth sword of the Severing Series, wasunched at it. The twin vipers, as they were aptly named, appeared in front of the monster in an instant. The dead bodies of the fox and the insect were lying beneath the monster''s feet as it had killed them by using its full power upon sensing danger. The monster''s wings, which served little purpose, quickly coiled around it as it crossed its hands in front of its body. Corruption from the surrounding area, which was already getting sparse, quickly arrived in front of the arms, creating a shield of sorts. The shield broke pretty easily as the twin vipers pierced through before mming against the arms of the powerful monster. The monster stood its ground, its body being pushed back as a deep trail was left by its feet that were nted deep into the ground. Reign, with beads of sweat on his forehead, continued to pour all his remaining energy into the attack. The twin vipers continued to pierce through the monster''s arms, crackling with an intense energy that seemed to sear through the corrupted flesh. Bit by bit, the arms were prated through, albeit it was slow. The Tier VI monster, despite its formidable defenses, couldn''t fully withstand the onught. The corruption that it was now using to reinforce its arms and defend was no longer that useful, unable to contend with the sheer power of Reign''s attack. The rest of the team, witnessing the climax of the battle, held their breaths. They were all channeling their mana, ready to strike with their most powerful attacks after Reign''s attack was over. The air crackled with energy as the twin vipers continued their relentless assault. The monster, its insectoid head thrashing in pain, struggled to maintain its stance. Reign, feeling the strain on his body, gritted his teeth. His Nephilim form was reaching its limits, and he knew that once it faded, he would be vulnerable. The countdown to the end of his transformation echoed in his mind. The monster, sensing its impending defeat, unleashed a final burst of corrupted energy. It surged outward, attempting to repel the twin vipers and regain control of the battle. The corrupted energy twisted and writhed, creating an otherworldly spectacle. However, Reign, with a surge of determination, pushed the twin vipers forward. The beams of light and darkness intensified, piercing through the monster''sst line of defense. The corrupted energy shattered, the arms were sted away, and the vipers struck the body of the monster, causing an immense explosion brought forth by the impact, as well as the mix of corruption and mana. Reignnded on the ground, his Nephilim form undone. The others didn''t waste a single moment beforeunching their attacks as well. The area around the monster became a wastnd as a multitude of attacksnded on the monster''s body which was nearly invisible thanks to the explosion that urred before. The Tier VI monster, battered and reeling from thebined assault, let out a final, desperate roar. The corrupted energy that once fueled its malevolent strength dissipated into the air, leaving the creature vulnerable. The onught of attacks from the Tier Vbatants intensified, each strike aimed at delivering the finishing blow. Fluffy and ckie, their forms crackling with energy, unleashed a synchronized assault. Fluffy''s ded horns shed through the air, creating rifts in space that cut the flesh of the monster, while ckie summoned bolts of lightning that danced across the monster''s body. The creature, its defenses shattered, could no longer withstand the relentless assault. Elijah, seizing the opportunity, hurled a barrage of poisoned spears at the monster''s weakened limbs. Each spear found its mark, injecting lethal toxins that further incapacitated the creature. Laura, tapping into her demonic powers, conjured dark mes that engulfed the Tier VI monster, burning away the corruption that clung to its monstrous form. Tank''s generals, undeterred by the ferocity of the battle, continued to unleash their attacks, with Tank not holding back either as he let go of his shield and held his axe with both hands, shing down and causing deep crevices to appear in front of him as his shes struck the monster.. Beast, with amanding presence, directed the efforts of his summoned creatures. Tord, having recovered from his earlier exertions, conjured dark energy that swirled around the battlefield, amplifying the power of each strike. Wolf''s mes soared high up the air as he created a giant sword that was 35 meters long before shing down with it, causing the body of the monster to slightly melt as a portion was cut off. Mia''s frost turned into hundreds of swords that rained down on the monster, each managing to stab in the body and freeze a part. Alijah''s star energy was on full disy as he held his spear that was shining a golden light before throwing it with full force, the spear struck the monster before the power of stars exploded, blowing away everything that was 100 meters around the monster. As thebined might of the Tier Vbatants bore down on the Tier VI monster, the once imposing creature now staggered, its insectoid head drooping and its bovine legs trembling. The corrupted jungle, once a domain under its control, now rejected the monster''s presence, vines recoiling and trees standing tall once more. Reign, despite the exhaustion from his Nephilim transformation, joined the final assault. His dual swords, though no longer infused with the overwhelming power of his previous form, still carried deadly precision. With a swift and calcted strike, he aimed for the monster''s heartthe core of its corruption. The monster, unable to defend itself against the relentless onught, sumbed to thebined efforts of the Tier Vbatants. Its monstrous form convulsed, a final wail echoing through the purified jungle. The corrupted energy that had gued the area dissipated entirely, leaving behind a sense of triumph. Reign and the others nearly copsed from theck of mana before staggering to each other andughing. They had managed to do it, they defeated a Tier VI monster. Still, they knew the time to rest was still not now. They were still in the jungle, and the chaos they had caused would surely draw in monsters, some of them might be closing in on them already. They all started moving, making their way back to Mia''s base where their teleporter was. Of course, thanks to their overexerting, none could run fast, which was when Beast summoned his tamed monsters and had everyone ride on them, allowing them to rest and stay alert. As Reign and the others moved back, about 1.5 miles away from the ce they had fought, a figure was standing atop a tall tree, staring at the corrupted area with a heavy expression. His eyes were furrowed and sweat could be seen covering him as he was shocked at what he saw. He had to go back and report his findings, and he had to do it right away. Chapter 826 Info on World Announcements Chapter 826 Info on World Announcements The figure, d in a dark cloak that concealed most of his features, leaped from the tree and vanished into the shadows. Unbeknownst to the Tier Vbatants, their victory over the Tier VI monster had not gone unnoticed. The mysterious figure moved swiftly through the jungle, navigating the terrain with practiced ease. As for Reign and the rest, they were on their way back to the base. They didn''t speak much during their way back to the base. They were all tired, exhausted from the battle which had taken their very all to be finished. They were low on mana, their stamina was also low, and they still had to be alert, if any monster attacked them during their way back, they would have no choice but to take a mana potion, health potion if needed, as well as a recovery potion that would help their stamina recover quickly. Because of the side effects that could umte from using potions often, they rarely used them at all, after all, their strength allowed for such luxury. As they got out of the jungle, they finally allowed themselves to rx and check the notification from the system. [ The party has sessfully defeated the Pseudo Tier VI Field Boss, Malevolent Mass of Gluttony ] [ The rewards will be distributed based on the contribution during the fight ] [ Team ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' has contributed 70% to the battle, team ''New Blood'' has contributed 30% ] Everybody had gained a different reward, which was quite different from how things usually went when fighting against monsters and even bosses. Upon talking to the system, they learned why. This was the first time they were fighting such a high-level boss, and thanks to that, they were able to learn that the rewards were given differently now. The one that Reign had defeated with Ishmail and his team proved to be a normal boss monster, just one that was corrupted and thus had its stats increased. Tier V Field Bosses and higher would give people rewards based on how much they had contributed during the battle, that included exp, items, S Coins [ The two parties are the first to sessfully defeat a Pseudo Tier VI Field Boss, the system will announce the incredible achievement around the world. ] [ Does the party consent to their achievement being spread around the world? ] Reign and the others pressed yes, not because they wanted fame or anything, but because being well-known would make it easier for them to get allies, as well as to take in smaller territories easier in the future. [ Does the party wish for the party name to stay Anonymous? ] Reign and the rest decided not to stay anonymous as that wouldn''t really help them gain the recognition of others. They had actually wondered why there were so little notifications that went world wide before, after all, they had only heard a couple of team, including some that were limited to a couple of regions. [ The system has spread word of great achievements without consulting the yers early on, the system has now decided to allow the yers to choose as thanks to the higher average level, it would be easier for people to meet other people, and those that do not wish to draw attention to themselves should be allowed to stay anonymous. ] [ The system has also scanned everybody from the start and knew which people wouldn''t really care if their names were spread throughout the world or not, thus the system had automatically hidden the news of great achievements of those that it knew wouldn''t like to be known by others. ] The news left a bad taste in the mouths of Reign and the rest. The realization that the world announcements had actually been hidden for some people, while theirs were so freely distributed, was not something they really liked. Although Reign wasn''t certain what they would have done had they been given the choice, since the first world announcement had happened many months ago, being asked would have still been preferred than the system doing a scan and simply deciding for them. Back at Mia''s base, the Tier V team arrived, dismounting from Beast''s tamed monsters. Exhaustion weighed heavily on them, but a sense of aplishment fueled their determination. Mia, Aelrinder, and the other members of the team were visibly excited. "We did it! We really defeated a Tier VI!" Mia eximed, her eyes akin to two crescent moons as she smiled widely. Reign, patting the beast that had been carrying him, nodded. "Yeah, but it still wasn''t a true Tier VI, and even then, we used everything we had to defeat it, a true Tier VI would have definitely been powerful enough to defeat us." Despite the lingering discontent about the system''s handling of announcements, the team couldn''t deny the significance of their victory. The news would spread, and their names would be known to everyone across the Earth. As they entered Mia''s base, they immediately walked through the portal and arrived in Doncaster. The adrenaline from the battle gradually gave way to the weariness that had been suppressed. As soon as they arrived in Doncaster, all the yers around started gathering around them and talking. The world announcement had already been heard by all, and the news that their city lord and his team had defeated a pseudo Tier VI Field Boss made them all incredibly excited. Reign talked to them and thanked them before they all excused themselves and went to their building to get some rest. Back inside the jungle, inside the Enve. "It seems your little spying was unnecessary in the end, the news were broadcasted all over the world." Ishmail said as he sat on a sofa and nced at the person in front of him, the same person that had been staring at the battle between the powerful Field Boss and Reign''s party. "But still, knowing more about their powers and what they are truly capable of is important, you did well." "Thank you, sir." The man said as he bowed. If Reign or the others were present, they would have immediately identified the man as one of the two that had been spying on Wolf and the others outside of the jungle. "Light and Darkness, a powerful transformation that gives him wings, and the others also have their own special powers that they didn''t show during the battle against that boss monster, it seems like they had hidden their powers even more than we have, which isn''t good." Ishmail said as the man looked in slight confusion. Ishmail noticed and sighed before speaking again, "It''s simple, they have the luxury to hide a big part of their powers against a peak Tier V boss, while we don''t, we were only hiding some of our trump cards, while they hid multiple, which means that they are stronger than us." "Lord Ishmail, are you nning on attacking them in the future?" The man asked, to which Ishmail smiled before shaking his head. "I would much rather we cooperate than fight, even with a perfect n, our casualties would be immense, it''s simply not worth it." "What I am apprehensive about, however, is that our new friends might decide to attack us in the future, and with their strength, we might not be able to fight them back." "Which means we have to take action, even with us being here longer and having a base inside this jungle, our main issue is still theck of highly talented personnel." "Their numbers are probably higher than ours, we only have three other territories other than this one, and none are thatrge." "You have seen that base on the mountain range, it is obvious that it''s just a base they established for hunting, just as we have done in the past, and yet it is quiterge and well-equipped." "That means that they not only have arge number of territories, but also a lot of people under them, and even though numbers are not as important as they had been in the past, with more people present, there is a much higher chance of talented yers appearing." "So, we should increase the territories under our control?" "Yes, the two town we have been negotiating with, it''s time to take them, we shall try one more time to do it diplomatically, but if they say no, we shall take them by force, notify the others, they should be ready for a battle soon." "Yes, sir!" The man said before leaving therge room, upon which Ishmail leaned his head against his open hand and smiled. A few chuckles escaped his mouth before he suddenly startedughing. "Incredible, to think I would find such interesting people so soon, such talented people, I wonder, I truly wonder how it would feel like, how their mana would taste, how nutritious their flesh, and how sweet their blood might be." "I truly didn''t make a mistake by listening and taking this base." Ishmail said as a couple of more chuckles escaped his mouth while his eyes started shinning an ominous red color. Chapter 827 New Phase Initiated Chapter 827 New Phase Initiated As Reign was resting, he was thinking of the battle they had just taken part in, as well as the system. The fact the system had done a scan on all of them was not shocking to him as that was something most people already knew, hence why the system was able to show them their stats and the like. Still, the fact that the system had told them that in the beginning, it had simply done some things without considering what they wanted simply because it had already ''determined'' their answer did bother Reign. Did that mean that the system knew everything about them from the very start, could it truly read their minds? The system was a part of the universe, it was present everywhere from what Reign knew, well, almost everywhere. It was clear that the system was still spreading its influence as it had only now found Earth and integrated with it, not to mention the fact that there were civilizations out there that were hostile to the system and had found a way to hide from it, otherwise the system, being one that hated any civilization that utilized the technology it deemed as ''unnecessary'' and ''useless'', to the point of pretty much forbidding it, which was quite weird and suspicious in Reign''s mind, were deemed as enemies by the system. The system had marked all those civilizations as the enemies of the entire universe, and it was clear that without being able to hide themselves, those civilizations would have perished a long time ago. ''I didn''t allow the system to have full ess to my body, I had merely done it because Raziel had told me not to do so, as well as because I had a nagging feeling in the back of my head that it would not be a good idea to allow the system full ess, I now realize I have definitely done the right thing.'' Reign told himself before sighing. Thanks to his bloodline, he was actually one of the rare beings in the universe who could actually hide his stats and body information from the system. Even though Raziel had told him that he didn''t like the system, nor did the system like him, it still didn''t mark Raziel and the other Nephilims as enemies. Why though? They were almost independent of the system from what Reign knew, and Raziel didn''t even hide the fact he disliked the system, so why was he not marked as an enemy? Was Raziel simply too powerful, to the point that even the system, that was seemingly omnipresent, could not act against him? As Reign pondered these questions, a subtle unease settled within him. The mysteries of the system and its interactions with beings like Raziel hinted at aplexity that surpassed their understanding. However, now was not the time for existential contemtion; there were immediate concerns demanding their attention. It wasn''t long after they had returned that Reign, as well as most of the yers in his territories, had suddenly heard a new notification. Ding! [ The system has concluded that the monster activity on the has changed, the new phase is not starting. ] [ New phase initiated, the True New World has taken shape. ] [ The monsters no longer have to stay in one ce, and thanks to that, monsters with greater intellect have managed to carve out their own territories in the world. ] [ The monster territories are simr to the territories that humanity has, the main difference being theck of help from the system for the monsters with low intellect, as well as those that were not native to the. ] [ From now on, all beings on Earth will have ess to the system, the monster territories have taken shape, and the main goal of this phase is for humanity to defend against those territories and conquer them, allying with monsters is another possibility as there exist some that have high intellect and are as smart as humans. ] [ Be warned, however, with the existence of monster territories on the, the danger that the yers will face has increased as the territories have a hierarchy and structure, and the monsters present there are bound to be harder to deal with. ] [ Monsters will continue roaming the world as usual, and there are some monsters that have decided to not make territories for themselves, but create a horde that moves from one area to another, decimating anything that stands in their way. ] Reign sighed. Each time the system speaks about a new phase, it is always a bad thing for humanity. This time, they were able to find out that monsters had made territories, which could be said to be simr to the areas controlled by Field Bosses, except for the fact that Field Bosses disliked being with others and were always alone. Reign gathered his thoughts, realizing that the dynamic of their world had once again shifted. The emergence of monster territories brought a newyer ofplexity to their challenges. The absence of system support for less intelligent monsters meant that some areas might be more manageable, but the territories controlled by intelligent monsters presented a formidable threat. He called a meeting with his team to discuss the implications of this new phase. The atmosphere was tense as they sat in the war room, maps, and strategic notes spread across the table. Aelrinder, everposed, spoke first, "This development changes our priorities. We not only have to defend against roaming monsters but also contend with organized territories. Our approach needs to be strategic, focusing on alliances where possible and tactical elimination when necessary." Tank, known for his straightforward tactics, grunted in agreement, "We can''t afford to let these monster territories be breeding grounds for powerful creatures. We need a systematic approach to eliminate the threat and secure our territories." Reign nodded, "Agreed. We should also explore the possibility of forming alliances with intelligent monsters. If some can match human intellect, it''s better to have them as allies than enemies." "After all, the world where me and Laura had finished our previous challenge had done so, they had allied with monsters, and that was how they had been able to contend against the demons for so long." Laura, however, raised another concern "What about the monster territories that align with our cities? Are we expecting direct confrontations with organized monster forces?" Beast, always observant, interjected, "It''s likely. We need to fortify our defenses, increase patrols, and ensure the safety of our citizens. We can''t afford to underestimate the threat posed by these territories." The meeting continued, with ns and strategies being formted to adapt to the evolving challenges. The Tier V team, battle-hardened from their recent victory, embraced the new mission with determination. As discussions unfolded, messages arrived from other territories, indicating that they, too, were grappling with the same concerns. Reign sighed as he had almost forgotten that the territories that they had allied themselves with were all weaker than they were, their leaders were mostly peak Tier IVs that were about to evolve. To be honest, the difference in power between Reign''s territories and their allies was immense. Even if all the allied territories were to join hands and fight against Reign and his faction, they would end up losing, and they would lose quite badly. Without Reign and his men, there was a high chance some of them would have already been destroyed by monsters after the initial attacks months ago when the barriers between regions fell down, and now, with the new phase active and the monster organized, the territories that were allied with them were panicking. They didn''t wish to fully integrate with Doncaster and Wilkashere, after all, they had survived for months before being found by Reign and his teams, and even though they did trust Reign thanks to all the help he and his faction had provided, they still preferred to live in their own territory as they had for months than to move. Reign had no qualms about it, after all, those territories also worked to his favor as his men could teleport to them via the portals and then explore the areas around them and hunt down monsters. It was never a bad thing to have more ces that one could explore and hunt in as all of them had their own challenges and different kinds of monsters there. Different minerals and nts could also be found there, and the diversity that they offered was of great benefit to them all. "They''ve already arrived?" Reign asked the young man who had entered the building to notify him of the arrival of the lords of the other territories, to which the young man replied with a simple nod. "It seems they''re quite apprehensive of the following challenges, well, it is to be expected." Reign said with a sigh. "I did think they would first talk to their people and only then call us, it seems I underestimated the danger that they might be in, tell them toe in." Chapter 828 Unveiling Monster Territories and the Rewards from the Field Boss Chapter 828 Unveiling Monster Territories and the Rewards from the Field Boss "Seems like we''re going to have a couple of restless days, huh?" Shadow asked as the leaders of the territories left, each one relieved that they had managed to gain the help of Reign and the others once again. As soon as the new phase had started, they were all rmed to find that the monster density in some areas close to them had indeed dropped, they had just not thought much about it and believed it was mostly because higher-leveled monsters hade and ughtered many of the weaker ones. Once they had started inspecting the areas and sending out scouts, they had rmingly found out that the so-called ''monster territories'' had already been established right under their noses. Even the scouts that Reign and the others had sent out arrived back with the same information. They had no idea how those territories had actually been created as their yers had been active in those areas and should have noticed such things. Of course, it was highly possible that the monsters had no territories before the new phase and that they were created only after the phase had started. Monster hordes had been a thing for a while now, so at least something that they were familiar with was present and they didn''t need to worry that much, but they definitely had to make a trip to those territories. "Yeah, we need to make sure the monster territories nearby are friendly, and for those that aren''t, we''ll make sure they are no longer present," Wolf said with a calm expression as the others nodded. They didn''t mind allying with monsters as they had done so multiple times before. Magokur was a prime example of that as their alliance with him had allowed them to easily defeat the orcs in the very end, and he had been a valuable ally ever since then as the orcs that the empire was sending here only grew in number, as well as power. The orc empire from Magokur''s world was huge and had many powerful entities in it. The leader was supposedly Transcendent, but contrary to what the queen had done, risking much toe here by herself and only being able to bring along new recruits of her kingdom that showed talent, the orc emperor simply decided to send some men to Earth. If they managed to establish an outpost or base, then perfect, they managed to get a foothold in a new world that was not explored without risking a thing, if not, they were simply recruits, and their deaths would not be a great loss. Under the great surprise of the higher-ups of the empire, Magokur had actually managed to not just get a foothold in the new world, but he had sessfully established an alliance with a powerful human faction that was native to the world. With him present and their empire having a chance to be allies with the faction and to send more men to the new world that had many opportunities and chances for increasing their strength, the empire had immediately decided to raise Magokur''s rank several times, even giving him the title of ''Explorer'' and ''Settler'' that actually made him akin to a minor noble right now. Magokur''s family had also gotten rewards thanks to him, which only made him work harder for the territory in order to not only get more rewards but to be more powerful as well. As for the Queen, thanks to the elves being a part of Doncaster now, they were also able to summon more people from their kingdom. They were limited in how many they could summon, even more than Magokur because the Queen was present, but it was still of great help to them. If Reign and the others could gain the help of one or two more intelligent monster races, ones that were able to do the same as Magokur could and bring more of their people over to help, their territory would only be more and more powerful, and safer. "Still, that will slow down our leveling, at least we got the rewards from the previous hunt, this little thing is neat," Shadow said as he took out what looked like a dagger. It was weird. It was a dagger, an SSS Rank to boot, but it was only about 2 inches long, had no handle, and was quite thin. It was easy for people to overlook it, which was why it was the perfect weapon for Shadow, who used darkness and stealth to fight. The dagger was one you had to hold by pinching it with the index finger and thumb. It was actually quite easy to lose a grip on it because of that, but the sharpness of the small dagger was unparalleled, even Reign''s swords were not equal. All of them had gotten rewards, each one a Rank SSS item, with the exception of Beast. Of course, Beast was the exception not because he got a worse item, but because he got a better one, a Rank SSS+, an item that was only a sliver away from being a Rank Z item, a peak item for the leveling phase that even Transcendents could use. Wolf''s reward, the SSS-ranked weapon, was a sleek ck longbow named "Shadowshade." It had a unique ability to cloak the user in shadows, making them nearly invisible to enemies. The bowstring was made from a special material that enhanced the velocity and power of each arrow. It was useless to Wolf, but Beast, always the expert marksman, felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of testing this new weapon in the field. Reign''s reward was a pair of dual des known as "Luminous Eclipse." These des were forged from a rare material that glowed with a soft, radiant light. In addition to dealing with formidable damage, the des had an enchantment that could dispel darkness and weaken shadow-based creatures. Reign marveled at the craftsmanship, the des, although not something he needed, could actually be perfect for him when he was in his Nephilim form. They were slightly weaker than his two swords because they were dual des and the system deemed them as one item, but they were still good. He might use them, or he might give them to somebody else as a rewardter. Laura received a staff named "Dark Cascade," a masterpiece of magical craftsmanship. The staff had an ethereal glow, and its core was embedded with a radiant ck crystal that enhanced the power of darkness-based spells, which was perfect for the spells she used from the Tome. Laura, as the group''s mage, felt a surge of magical energy just by holding it. She couldn''t wait to unleash the full potential of this newfound source of power. Tank''s reward, a colossal battleaxe named "Titan''s Roar," was a force to be reckoned with. Crafted from a rare metal found in the depths of the earth, the axe had the ability to amplify Tank''s strength and resilience in battle. Its weight was deceptive, allowing Tank to wield it with surprising agility. The sheer power emanating from the weapon left Tank smiling, but unfortunately, he already had an axe, and he preferred using it to this one, even though it was only Rank SS. For now, he could use this axe when the situation called for it, however, so it was not useless. Mia''s reward, a pair of gauntlets called "Stormforged Grasp," were designed for lightning-fast strikes. The gauntlets were adorned with intricate runes that enhanced agility and speed. Mia, already known for her swift and precisebat style, anticipated the advantage these gauntlets would provide in battle. She flexed her fingers, feeling the surge of energy coursing through the magical enchantments. The gauntlets would without a doubt allow her swordsmanship to improve as she would be able to not only strike faster but also move faster. Aelrinder''s reward, a majestic longsword named "Aetherde," resonated with the power of the wind. The de seemed to slice through the air effortlessly, and its unique enchantment granted Aelrinder increased speed and agility inbat. The intricate hilt was adorned with feathers, symbolizing the grace of the wind. Aelrinder couldn''t help but appreciate the elegance of his new weapon. Greenie''s reward, a set of enchanted throwing knives named "Verdant Shadows," was imbued with nature''s essence. The des had a unique ability to create illusions of foliage, allowing Greenie to camouge himself in natural surroundings. Although he didn''t use such weapons, they would be a good fit for Shadow. Beast''s reward, the exceptional SSS+-ranked weapon, was a colossal warhammer named "Apex Crusher." Crafted from a mystical metal found deep within the earth, the Warhammer could unleash devastating shockwaves upon impact. Its sheer size and weight made it a formidable weapon, and the enchantments within were on the verge of transcending traditional SSS-ranked items. Beast could actually use it during his fusion, but he gave the hammer to Greenie as he was the one who usually wielded a hammer. In the end, only Wolf was left without anything, but he already had a powerful weapon that would not lose to any other weapon, so he didn''t mind. Chapter 829 The Rise of the Alliance: Confronting Monster Territories Chapter 829 The Rise of the Alliance: Confronting Monster Territories The Tier V team, equipped with their new items, prepared for the uing expeditions to the monster territories. The atmosphere in Doncaster was a mix of anticipation and tension as the leaders of allied territories gathered once again to discuss the strategy with their bestbatants. Reign, standing at the center of the war room, addressed the assembly, "We need to approach these monster territories with caution. Our goal is to establish alliances with intelligent monsters and eliminate threats where necessary. Each of you, use your strengths to the fullest." The leaders nodded in agreement, their eyes reflecting determination. The joint expeditions were divided into teams, each assigned to a specific monster territory. The scouts had provided valuable information about the nature of these territories, including potential allies and formidable adversaries. They were all going to split into multiple groups, each group being led by one or more Tier Vbatants depending on the difficulty of the task. Some territories wererge and had powerful monsters present, while other ones were smaller and not as strong. Of course, they didn''t all go at the same time, before the others were sent forward to go to the other territories, Reign wanted to see what changes they had to persuade the monsters to join them. The first expedition, led by Reign and Wolf, ventured into a territory rumored to be home to a tribe of intelligent serpentine creatures known as the Coilborne. These creatures were skilled in both magic andbat, making them formidable potential allies. As they entered the territory, thendscape transformed into a dense jungle. The air was heavy with humidity, and the distant hissing sounds hinted at the presence of the Coilborne. The team moved stealthily, utilizing the natural cover provided by the vegetation. Wolf simply used hisrge sword to cut and smash any enemy that came near him as the rest of their group fought the best they could as they understood that Reign and Wolf were not going to babysit them. This was a mission to gain a new ally, or to destroy a potential threat for Reign, but for them, it was also an opportunity to level up as the people with them had already reached the peak or high-grade of Tier IV. Reign, wielding the Luminous Eclipse des for the first time in an attempt to check them out, moved with a grace that defied the density of the jungle. The radiant glow of his des cut through the foliage, creating an ethereal disy of light. The Coilborne, initially cautious, observed the team from the shadows. A negotiation ensued, facilitated by Reign and Wolf who spoke with the Coilborne with the help of the system. The alliance was delicate, hinging on mutual benefits. The Coilborne, intrigued by the team''s prowess and the enchanted items they possessed, agreed to an alliance, pledging their magical abilities and knowledge of the territory as long as they were given help when they needed it, as well as ess to some items they found interesting. The sess of the first expedition set a positive tone for the subsequent ones. Laura, armed with the Dark Cascade staff, led a team to a territory inhabited by spectral entities known as the Shadowkin. These beings, drawn to the power of darkness, were potential allies in the fight against other monstrous threats. Tank, wielding Titan''s Roar, spearheaded a mission to confront a monstrous horde that roamed freely without a defined territory. The colossal battleaxe cleaved through the horde, its sheer power causing shockwaves that disrupted the coordination of the monsters. He switched between his two axes, using the Titan''s Roar to first make his way through the horde, as well as when he faced against the two leaders of the horde, a low-grade Tier V, and a mid-grade Tier V monster. Mia, with her Stormforged Grasp gauntlets, showcased unparalleled agility as she engaged in swift, lightning-fast strikes against a group of wyverns. The gauntlets enhanced her movements, allowing her to evade attacks effortlessly. Her frost powers were extremely effective against the wyverns as the cold air that was expelled from her and the frost appearing on their wings made many of them plummet down to the ground. Greenie, armed with this new Warhammer, crushed through another horde. The Warhammer showed just why it was ranked as SSS+ as Greenie no monster was able to withstand his attacks among the monster horde. Beast, wielding the new bow, led another team to enter a monster region. With his bow''s power, he was able to cloak the entire team, making their trip rtively peaceful until they arrived deep in the territory. The monsters present were actually golems, and unfortunately, they were not the peaceful kind. With a bow in hand, Beast and the other members of the group initiated a battle. With his keen eye, his tamed beasts, as well as his control over the wind, he was sniping down the golems that could pose a threat to the team before they started fighting against the leader. The leader was a Golden Golem that was a mid-grade Tier V monster. Although weaker than Beast, the defense the golem had was almost imprable, except for a couple of areas that were not that well defended. With his experience and strength, Beast was able to quickly notice them, allowing him and the team to exploit its weaknesses. With the joint efforts of the many teams and the allied forces, they began to reshape the dynamics of their region. Intelligent monsters, recognizing the strength and determination of the alliance, willingly entered into alliances, contributing their unique abilities and insights to the defense against roaming monsters. However, not all expeditions were met with sess. In a territory infested with twisted, corrupted creatures known as the Blightspawn, the alliance faced fierce resistance. Laura''s Dark Cascade staff, while potent, struggled against the corrupting influence of the Blightspawn. She had made her way there after meeting the Shadowkin, who were interested in an alliance. Her demonic energy was also not as effective, and thanks to the fact the Blightspawn had multiple Tier Vs, the battle became a test of endurance, and the team had to retreat temporarily, acknowledging the need for a more strategic approach, as well as the need to bring more Tier Vs with them. As the expeditions unfolded, Raziel''s cryptic words echoed in Reign''s mind. The system''s influence and the mysteries surrounding the monster territories hinted at a deeper connection. The alliance was a necessary step, but the true nature of the system''s objectives remained elusive. Reign had be slightly distrustful of the system after he had made contact with many beings that disliked it. Raziel was obviously one that disliked the system, Cyrus, Jared, and his entire civilization that had actually created the system before being seemingly destroyed by it, as well as the fact that there existed several civilizations in the universe that were not friendly to the system. If the system really was a part of the universe and had no ulterior motives, only present to help others to be stronger more easily, why would there be anyone who was against it? Still, Reign knew that he was far too weak to actually even think of such things. At least, from what he knew, the system wasn''t an enemy to him, Cyrus made that much clear to him, as did Raziel. The new phases that were being implemented were there to weed out the weak and allow the strong and talented to shine. With the new monster territories, those that were like Reign would quickly notice that they could ally themselves with the monsters, allowing their forces to grow quickly and to possess more ways of fighting against enemies. Those who were distrustful could use the territories to their advantage, thinking of them as nothing more than new spots to farm exp and items, a ce simr to dungeons. As far as dungeons went, the territories under Reign''s control had plenty of them, it was simply unfortunate that every time Reign and the others stumbled upon one, it would turn out to be far too easy for them, which would mean the exp and rewards they would be given were simply not useful to them. The random events and challenges had stopped a while ago as well and the system had deemed it enough. The events and challenges were actually still present, but they were no longer targeted at all regions, only those that the system deemed still weak and in dire need of bing more powerful. The challenges were opportunities to be more powerful quickly, but the events were dangerous, often being the bane of territories and causing the deaths of many people. As far as Reign knew, right now, humanity had lost over 80% of its people. A whole 80% of humanity, billions of people, had died in the short span of a couple of months. New York, for example, was a hellhole from what Shadow''s father had told them. The monsters that spawned there were strong but still not strong enough topletely eradicate all the people present in the beginning. One could find plenty of monsters who were below level 10 at the outskirts of the city at the start, but now, the weakest amongst them were Tier II monsters, and even they were a rarity as most were Tier III and IV. Chapter 830 Elijahs Expedition: The Mysterious Fog Chapter 830 Elijah''s Expedition: The Mysterious Fog "We managed to get 2 monster territories on our side, one being about 60km away from Doncaster, and the other some 40km away from Wilkashere, the rest of the monster bases around the two cities have been mostly destroyed, with only 3 left, including the one Laura went to," Reign told the others as they met up in the meeting hall once again. "They have at the very least 3 Tier Vbatants, and I do believe that there are more hidden deeper inside their territory, the ones I faced were all low-grade Tier Vs, and from how they were barely able to work together and were seemingly following orders, there has to be a more powerful monster deeper inside." Laura''s words made the others all nod in agreement. The Blightspawn were a weird but dangerous bunch of monsters, and thanks to their close proximity to Wilkashere, they had to make sure they were eliminated, otherwise, there was a good chance that they would start hunting the weaker yers that came close to their territory. The monster territories were appearing at many ces, but luckily, most of them were not that strong and Reign and the rest decided to simply ignore those that had no Tier V monsters present. Only the territories that had one or more Tier Vs were worth the trouble, as for the others, they were left for the other yers to deal with as they could not only gain quite some exp from clearing them but also a lot of items. Of course, if some yers managed to form a connection and persuade the monsters to ally with them, Reign and the others would not say no. In fact, the yers were told that they would be rewarded if they managed to do so. That was done because Reign knew that people could be quite selfish at times. If the yers were powerful enough to destroy the territory, why would they stop and get the monsters to ally with Doncaster when that meant losing the exp and items? Yeah, the system would give them a reward for doing so, but the reward was still below what they would get from destroying the monsters, which was why Reign had made sure they knew that they would get rewards from him and the others as well, bncing things out. "What about the other two territories?" Reign asked, upon which Wolf sighed as he pointed at the two monster territories. "This one is home to a race simr to elves, Aelrinder had gone there with the royal guards, but had to leave since the enemies were hostile and would not listen to reason." "We still don''t know their names, but they have red skin and there are bones that stick out from their bodies, giving them extra defense, as well as more options when attacking. They also have some weird tattoos on their skin, and Aelrinder had noticed that during some spells or attacks, the tattoos would shine, giving them more power, as for their strength, Aelrinder was attacked by 2 mid-grade Tier Vs when he arrived with his royal guards, and one low-grade Tier V joinedter, forcing them to retreat and call Tank for help, luckily, he was close and arrived quickly, after which the enemies left." Reign furrowed his brows slightly. Two mid-grade Tier Vs attacked right away, something that was not expected. "As for thest territory, we have no idea who the monsters there are, the entire territory is covered in dense fog, and the yers that had gone there together with Elijah and a couple of other Tier Vs were unable to see anything that was further away than 3 meters." "Elijah and the other Tier Vs could see up to 5 meters, and if they focused and poured mana into their eyes, they were able to see up to 7 meters ahead." "They were attacked multiple times during their time there, but the enemies were akin to ghosts, they were unable to see their figures, only their shadows, in the end, 3 high-grade Tier IVs died during the exploration, including one of Elijah''s original team members." "It could be said that this is one of the worst casualties we have had in thest couple of weeks." Reign''s eyes constricted as he stared at the region. For a team that had multiple Tier Vs and Tier IVs to actually end up in such a miserable state, even losing some yers waspletely unexpected. "They don''t know the number of enemies, their strength?" "No, they managed to get no information at all," Wolf said, which made Reign sigh before staring at the location. "Well, with the other territories, we at least know what we are getting ourselves into and what manner of enemies there are, which means that this one is definitely the one we need to explore and eliminate by ourselves." Reign said as he nced at the people around him. "We will go by ourselves, the 9 of us should be enough, if things go south, we will retreat and thene back with all the Tier Vs that we have." "As for the other two territories, we can let Elijah and M''azgara''s monsters go there." "From what we know, the Blightspawn are the weakest, their powers are weird and annoying, but in sheer strength, the red elves should be more dangerous, so I prefer letting M''azgara''s Tier Vs go there while Elijah and the others attack the Blightspawns." The rest nodded, agreeing with Reign''s words, except for one thing. "Is it really a good idea to let Elijah go with them, I mean, he did lose a friend that had been in his team for months now, maybe we should-" "You''re right, Shadow, we should let him join us and go to the territory, we''ll let the Blightspawn be dealt withter, half of their team should join us, and half should join M''azgara''s team." Wolf smirked, as did Shadow, but Beast, as well as some others furrowed their brows slightly. "If any of us were to die in battle, what would you guys wish to do the most?" Reign suddenly asked them before smiling dangerously. "Because I know that I would do my very best to ughter the ones responsible for it, and if we simply let Elijah, as well as the Tier Vs with him that also lost someone simply rest and pity themselves while also being angry that they couldn''t save that person, there''s a chance that they will change." "By letting theme with us and take revenge right away, we can speed up their recovery, at least that''s what I''m hoping for." "Alright, notify the others, we will leave in 1 hour." The alliance quickly mobilized, spreading the word about the uing mission to the dense fog-covered territory. Elijah, his eyes reflecting a mix of grief and determination, joined the group. Reign''s team, consisting of nine formidable members, assembled at the outskirts of the foggy region before Elijah and three more people arrived to join them. The fog in front of them was as thick as Elijah remembered. Reign stared at it with curiosity as he smirked. There truly was something wrong with the fog. He was a bit confused as to how none of the members of the previous group had managed to sense the monsters, but it was because the fog didn''t only block their sight, but also interfered with mana as well. The dense fog enveloped them as they entered the mysterious territory. The visibility was limited to a few meters, and eerie shadows danced within the thick mist. The air was heavy with otherworldly energy that sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned warriors. Reign, leading the way with his two swords in hand, focused on the shadows around them. The group moved cautiously, each member alert to any sign of an impending attack. Elijah, fueled by a desire for vengeance, gripped his weapons tightly. As they delved deeper into the fog, the whispers of unseen entities echoed around them. The shadows seemed to writhe and twist, creating an unsettling atmosphere. The monsters in this territory were unlike any they had encountered before, utilizing the fog as both a cloak and a weapon. Even Reign was a bit surprised as he failed to sense them with his soul power. Beast tried smelling them but was unsessful, only his sense of hearing was able to help them. With his hearing boosted thanks to his powers, he was able to hear the monsters, albeit barely. They didn''t walk, instead, the monster levitated, the only sound they made was their whispers, as well as the sound of them moving through the air. The first encounter was sudden. Shadowy figures materialized from the mist,unching a surprise attack. The Tier V team, however, swiftly responded. Beast''s arrows, guided by his keen senses, pierced through the shadows, revealing the forms of the elusive assants. The group fought together, quickly getting ready and shing against the monsters. Chapter 831 Foggy Veil: Battling Wraiths in the Fog-Covered Territory Chapter 831 Foggy Veil: Battling Wraiths in the Fog-Covered Territory Elijah, his grief transforming into a fierce determination, unleashed his ability, and a thick cloud of poison wasunched at the fog, attacking the shadowy monsters. Shrieks could be heard from the fog, but no monster had died yet, which showed how powerful they were. Reign nced at the fog before taking a deep breath and then raising his two swords while pouring mana into them, suddenly, the two swords turned milky white as they transformed into a beacon of light that allowed them to nce a bit deeper into the fog and see the monsters. The monsters resembled ethereal wraiths, their bodiesposed of shadowy mist. Despite their intangible appearance, their attacks were lethal, draining the life force of those they touched. If Reign and the others had topare the monsters to some that they knew, it would have been the Shades that they had fought a long time ago in the ck Forest. Reign, with his two swords, cut through the monsters with precision. The radiant light of his des countered the darkness of the fog, providing a glimpse of rity in the chaotic battle. The team''s synergy was crucial as they adapted to the unique challenges posed by these elusive foes. As the skirmish continued, Elijah''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity. He tapped into the depths of his magical abilities, suddenly creating a yellow barrier around the team, one created out of his poison. It was a disy of newfound strength, driven by the desire for retribution. The battle intensified as more shadowy entities emerged from the fog. The team fought valiantly, their weapons and abilities harmonizing to counter the ethereal threat. The air vibrated with energy as Mia summoned her frost in order to strike down the shadowy assants, their figures slowing down as the frost had an effect. As they were beings that didn''t truly have a physical body, only being able to turn parts of it physical, the wraiths around them were highly resistant to physical attacks and the easiest way to defeat them was to use elemental attacks, if one didn''t have such attacks, then coating their weapon with a lot of mana would be helpful. Greenie swung his mighty Warhammer, creating shockwaves that disrupted the monsters'' cohesion. Each strike was fueled by mana and his Gravity Strike, which had be much more powerful than in the past. In fact, all the [ Inferno Eruption ] skills that Greenie had gained had improved immenselypared to before. The [ Hundred Strikes of Judgement ] were no longer just pure physical attacks, instead, the fists would be coated in a kind of energy and Greenie could attack anyone that was 70 meters around him with them. The demonic spear skill had also improved, but stayed as a short-range skill, only that it was now incredibly fast, reaching the speed of Mach 5, and the gravity strike was now able to stay on weapons much longer, and the pull was immense, easily able to pull things 20 meters away from it. Tank, suddenly holding his Titan''s Roar and the Forsaken Reaver, cleaved through the shadows with powerful sweeps of his colossal battleaxes. The Reaver could be used as both a one-handed or a two-handed axe as the powers inside of it allowed it to change size and shape, but the Titan''s Roar was only a two-handed axe. With another skill the Reaver, which was close to unlocking another seal and bing a Rank SSS weapon, Tank was actually able to use two two-handed weapons, and he was able to get benefits from both, albeit not the full benefits. Nothing stopped people from using two weapons like he was, even Wolf, with his immense strength, could do so, but he would only be able to get the bonus from one weapon, or he could ept 50% of the bonus from each. Tank, one the other hand, was able to get 70%, and right now, he was using the two axes and attacking wildly, causing the fog to slightly dissipate and for the wraiths to shriek in pain The monsters, despite their elusive nature, couldn''t withstand the sheer force unleashed by the Tier V team. Beast, positioned strategically, continued to provide support with his bow. His arrows, infused with wind and precision, found their marks amidst the shifting shadows. The Golden Golem encounter had honed his archery skills, and he seamlessly adapted to the challenges presented by the fog-covered territory. The battle was not without its difficulties. The monsters'' evasive maneuvers and draining attacks tested the team''s endurance. Laura, utilizing her Dark Cascade staff, unleashed waves of demonic energy that countered the shadowy creatures. However, the fog''s interference made it challenging to maintain a clear line of sight. As the Tier V team pushed forward, the fog seemed to react, intensifying its density. The whispers around them grew louder, and the shadows became more menacing. It was as if the very atmosphere of the territory was resisting their intrusion. Reign, sensing the escting danger, called for a temporary retreat. The team regrouped at a rtively clearer area within the fog, taking a moment to assess their situation. The monsters, though repelled for now, continued to lurk in the shadows, their presence an ever-present threat. Elijah, fueled by a mix of grief and determination, spoke up, "We can''t let them control the battlefield. We need to find a way to disperse this fog or neutralize its effects." Reign nodded in agreement. "Agreed. We can''t afford to be blind in this territory. Beast, any ideas with your wind control, after all, we have already established that we can move the fog around and disrupt it, just like I had done with my light." Beast pondered for a moment before nodding. "I can try to manipte the wind currents to thin out the fog temporarily. It won''t be a permanent solution, but it should give us windows of clearer visibility." "And with my light shining, the fog''s powers should be weaker, it''s worth a shot." Reign nodded his head before ncing at the others. The team prepared for the next phase of the expedition. Beast, with his control over the wind, manipted the currents to disperse the fog in their immediate vicinity. The effect was temporary, but it allowed the team to move forward with increased awareness. Reign was holding one sword above him which shone as a beacon of light. The two abilities working together made the fog around them much thinner, as well as less powerful as they could now utilize mana to sense things about 15 meters around them. As they progressed deeper into the territory, the silence became eerie. The wraiths didn''t attack them again. Whether it was because of the light and wind maniption that Reign and Beast were using, the previous battle during which they had been able to kill several of the wraiths, or because of something else, they didn''t know. Thanks to killing some of the wraiths, they learned the names of the monsters. [ Shadow Wraiths ] That was all they learned as even with his [ Inspect ] skill, Reign was unable to learn much more because of the fog that blocked his attempts. It was quite annoying, as it wasn''t just that skill that was not working, sensing anything in the fog was difficult, even Beast''s hearing was starting to be suppressed by the fog. That all showed that there truly was something wrong with it, but the only question was what? All the wraiths were Tier V monsters, which showed the immense power this territory possessed. Without a doubt, this was the most dangerous monster territory in their immediate area and they definitely had to get rid of it. The one question they had was whether or not the fog could go out of the territory, in a fashion simr to the one back at the mountain range. It shouldn''t be possible as the fog back in the mountain range was something made by a god, but honestly, they had no idea what this was, so it could very well be possible. ''I don''t think so, even with all the power it has, this is most probably the way the inhabitants of this territory are defending it, as well as the way they prefer to live, after all, they are wraiths, sunlight is not good for them, and this fog blocks it quite well.'' Aethion told Reign who nodded his head before moving forward with the others. But a nagging feeling remained in them all. Where the hell did the wraiths go to? It had been over 6 minutes since theyst fought them, and none had been seen during that time. They hadn''t been attacked at all, and it was starting to get on their nerves a bit. They would prefer to just fight them and then move forward, but constantly being forced to think of what the wraiths could be up to was really starting to annoy them. They expected them to appear and attack at any moment, but they simply didn''t. Chapter 832 Whispers of the Shadow Fortress: The Enigma of the Ominous Quest Chapter 832 Whispers of the Shadow Fortress: The Enigma of the Ominous Quest The uneasy tension lingered as the Tier V team moved cautiously through the fog-covered territory. The periodic thins created by Beast''s maniption of the wind and Reign''s radiant light allowed them brief glimpses of their surroundings. Yet, the Shadow Wraiths remained elusive, their absence unsettling the seasoned warriors. Reign''s senses were on high alert. His eyes scanned the shifting shadows, and his soul power reached out, trying to detect any sign of the wraiths. However, the fog resisted his attempts, masking the presence of the monsters. It was an unnerving experience for the Tier V team, who were ustomed to being in control of their surroundings. Elijah, fueled by grief and a thirst for vengeance, clenched his weapons tighter. The loss of a team member weighed heavily on him, and the absence of immediate retribution grated on his nerves. The desire to confront the Shadow Wraiths and unleash his newfound powers burned within him. As they ventured deeper into the territory, the whispers around them intensified. Eerie echoes reverberated through the fog, creating a surreal atmosphere. The team moved in a tight formation, their weapons at the ready, anticipating an ambush at any moment. Yet, the wraiths remained elusive, ying a cat-and-mouse game with the Tier V team. Suddenly, the fog thickened, enveloping them in an almost imprable shroud. The visibility dropped to near zero, and even Beast''s wind maniption struggled against the oppressive density of the mist. "This isn''t normal. They''re toying with us," Reign muttered, his frustration palpable. The team pressed on, relying on their instincts and the thinning effects of Beast''s wind maniption to navigate the fog. The whispers around them grew louder, forming an unsettling cacophony that grated on their nerves. Without warning, the fog dispersed, revealing a vast open area. The sudden change caught the team off guard. In front of them stood a massive structure, a dark fortress that seemed to materialize from the mist itself. It was a sight that sent chills down their spines. The fortress, unlike anything they had encountered before, exuded an ominous aura. Its architecture was otherworldly, a blend of twisted spires and shadowy structures that seemed to defy thews of physics. The air around it hummed with malevolent energy, and the whispers in the fog seemed to emanate from the fortress itself. Ding! [ Sudden quest initiated ] [ Explore the fortress and reach the central chamber ] The reward for sessfully finishing the quest: An opportunity to witness a battle ******* Reign and the others nced at each other as they all suddenly got the quest. It was evident from how a sudden quest was given to them that there was a lot more to this territory than they thought and that it might be more dangerouspared to their initial belief. Still, the rewards were weird. ''System, I didn''t hear what the reward was, there was some kind of disruption.'' Reign said as he also nced at the quest in the system, but was unable to read what was written after ''battle''. [ The yers do not have enough authority to know right now, but I assure you, the reward will not be bad. ] ''Well thanks for nothing I guess.'' Reign said as he sighed before ncing at the others who all got the same answer as he did. Upon realizing that they would get no further information from the system, Reign and the others set their sights on the fortress. Reign''s eyes narrowed as he studied the fortress. It was evident that this was the heart of the wraith territory, the source of the oppressive fog and the hiding ce of the elusive Shadow Wraiths. The Tier V team shared a silent understandingthe true battle awaited them within those dark walls. The team approached the fortress cautiously, their senses heightened as they entered its ominous shadow. The architecture was alien, and the very structure seemed to pulse with dark energy. The whispers in the fog reached a crescendo, forming an almost hypnotic chant that reverberated through the air. Reign, leading the way with his radiant swords, focused on the fortress''s entrance. The gates, adorned with eerie symbols, loomed ahead. As they crossed the threshold, the atmosphere inside the fortress shifted. The fog receded, reced by a dim, otherworldly glow that emanated from the walls themselves. The interior of the fortress was abyrinthine maze of twisted corridors and ominous chambers. The air was thick with an otherworldly presence, and each step resonated with a sense of foreboding. The Tier V team moved cautiously, aware that the true challengey ahead. As they delved deeper, they encountered sporadic groups of Shadow Wraiths. The creatures, more numerous than before, emerged from the shadows to engage the intruders. The team fought with precision, their weapons, and abilities synchronized to counter the ethereal foes. As they fought, however, they soon realized that more and more Wraiths wereing, until there was arge crowd of them. The Wraiths inside the castle were numerous, attacking the team from all sides and forming a huge crowd, but without the fog there to hide their figures and presence, they were nothing special. The fog had not only hidden them, it had also disrupted mana itself, making the attacks of Reign and the others less effective. Without that present, the wraiths were nothing more than nuisances. Elijah, still fueled by grief and determination, unleashed his poison in controlled bursts. The yellow mist enveloped the wraiths, corroding their shadowy forms. The fortress echoed with the sounds of battle, each sh resonating through its dark corridors. Minutes passed and the battle continued. Half an hour passed and nothing had changed, hundreds of wraiths were ughtered by the team, but they still kepting, forming an endless tide that was doing its very best to drown Reign and the others. "Hey Beast, can you get me up?!" Greenie suddenly asked Beast who nced at him in confusion before nodding his head. Greenie suddenly crouched as his leg muscles swelled up, the floor beneath him cracking from his strength before he jumped with full force. The fortress was weird, even though they were not taking it easy and were fighting with almost their full strength, they had barely managed to inflict any damage on the walls or floor, as for the ceiling, it was about 40 meters above them, their attacks didn''t even reach it. Greenie''s jump, which would usually be enough to propel him well over 40 meters, only allowed him to get about 17 meters thanks to the weird mana presence and power at work inside the fortress. Beast immediately went to work, summoning a powerful gale that brought Greenie higher up, only stopping once he was 30 meters above them. "Send me forward a bit!" Greenie yelled as Beast did what he asked of him before Greenie started falling down, his hammer lifted above his head, shining brightly with a splendid yellow as a formless and colorless energy wrapped around the hammerhead. As he finally arrived down, Greenie struck the floor with full strength. The hammer''s power, coupled with the [ Gravity Strike ] skill exploded with full force as the great hall they were in shook slightly. A shockwave quickly formed and sted the wraiths some 40 meters around Greenie, those that were up to 20 meters away from him dying as they were also forced to stand thanks to the gravitying from his hammer. Reign and the others didn''t waste time and quickly charged forward, they could sense a presence deeper inside the fortress, a presence that made their skin crawl. Still, this was a quest given to them by the system, and from what they knew, the system never gave people a quest they couldn''t finish. If it did, it would specifically be told to them, just how it was back when they were given the quest to go to Doncaster. The system had locked it, giving them a prerequisite for being able to activate the quest, which was to reach level 16 before being able to take it. Still, as they made their way to the central chamber, they started hearing something. Whispers. Many whispers were heard by them, none of them forming coherent sentences or words, it was as if people were mumbling all around them. Reign and the others tried to focus and learn what the whispers were saying, but it proved futile. No matter how much they strained and tried to listen, they couldn''t understand a single thing. The whispers grew louder as they approached a massive chamber at the heart of the fortress. The air seemed charged with anticipation, and the team braced themselves for whatever awaited them. Reign, his swords glowing brightly, took the lead as they entered the central chamber. The sight that greeted them was surreal and unsettling. A colossal, shadowy figure stood at the center of the chamber, its form shifting and undting like a living shadow. It exuded an aura of malevolence that surpassed anything they had encountered before. Chapter 833 The Abyssal Trials: Confronting Shadows and Souls Chapter 833 The Abyssal Trials: Confronting Shadows and Souls "Humans?" The colossal figure asked as it leaned its head on the left hand which was right next to it. "In my shadow realm?" "How did such frail beings manage toe here, to infiltrate my fortress?" The shadow asked, but it waited for no answer. "Mky, Lioasn, Mafgad, your reports, now!" The entire chamber shook from the shout of the shadow, but there was no response, even the shadow looked around, seemingly thinking something. Suddenly, therge figure seemingly understood something as its head straightened up before it swiped with one hand, causing the wall to its right to ripple before turning invisible, allowing them all to see what was outside. "I see, I am no longer in my realm, the fortress has been moved." "But how I didn''t even notice it, the system wouldn''t do something like this without notifying me." The shadow started talking to itself,pletely ignoring Reign and the others. "Boy, do not attack or even show the slightest hostility if you wish to survive." Aethion suddenly spoke, his voice slightly shaking. ''You know him?'' "No, but from his figure, as well as the aura he is possessing, I can somewhat guess what this thing is." "A shadow lord, a being of the abyss, a member of a race that left the abyss and created their own realm, the shadow realm, is located in oneyer of the universe, but I have no idea whichyer." "The weaker lords live there, while the stronger ones go back to the abyss, back to their own territory there." "They''re usually not very hostile, but one should never try to tempt them, not to mention that the being in front of you is not of the leveling realm, I can bet anything that it''s a Transcendent being at the very least." Reign''s eyes constricted as he gulped, the others, being connected to Reign''s consciousness and able to hear the conversation between the two, all showed simr expressions as they nced at the colossal shadow on the throne that was still talking to itself. A Transcendent, one that is seemingly not weakened at all here. But how was that even possible, all Transcendents should be weakened severely on Earth, right now, even Eldar and the others were only Tier IV. "No, it wasn''t him, he doesn''t have the ability, it couldn''t be her either, he wouldn''t bother doing this to me either, just who has done this?" The figure asked before it finally nced at Reign and the others. "Ah, I have almost forgotten about you little ones." "You broke into my fortress, ughtered hundreds of the little wraiths that were here, and even dared enter this ce without being allowed to do so." "Killing you without destroying your souls or taking them and torturing them for centuries could be considered as mercy, but s, those marks of yours make it obvious that I won''t fare much better if I dare do such a thing." The shadow said as it nced at the marks that had manifested themselves in order to keep them safe. "Tch, those marked by gods truly are annoying, still, that doesn''t mean I can''t do anything to you." "We didn''t know what this ce was, we merely thought it was a new base of some monsters, we will leave right away and nevere back, I promise that." Reign said as he bowed his head to the shadow and shook its own. "No, no, no, this doesn''t work like that." "You will have to pass my test, if you are sessful, I will forgive you and even give you a reward, but if you fail it, then you will lose one limb, and trust me, you won''t be able to get the limb back without a God helping you, so do your best not to fail." The colossal shadow said with a smile appearing on its shadowy face. Since the entire figure of the being was pure shadows, the smile was just a white crescent opening on its face, which made them all gulp in fear. "Now, let me see, you, step forward for the test, you shall be the first." The shadow said as it pointed at Wolf who took a deep breath before walking forward. As Wolf approached the colossal shadow, the oppressive aura emanating from it intensified. The air felt thick with tension, and the whispers in the chamber grew hushed as if the entire fortress held its breath in anticipation. The shadowy figure extended a hand, and a dark mist coalesced, forming a shape that resembled a coiling serpent. The serpent hovered in the air before Wolf, its eyes gleaming with an otherworldly light. "Your test, little one, is to navigate the Abyssal Serpent. Fail, and you lose a limb," the shadow intoned, its voice echoing through the chamber. Wolf eyed the serpent warily, his instincts telling him that this was no ordinary creature. He took a step forward, and the serpent reacted, its body undting in a mesmerizing dance. The challenge was clearnavigate through the serpent without being consumed by its shadows. As Wolf cautiously moved, the serpent mirrored his steps, always coiling and swirling in an attempt to ensnare him. The other members of the Tier V team watched in silence, their anxiety palpable. They knew that the consequences of failure were severe. The serpent''s movements grew more erratic, testing Wolf''s agility and reflexes. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he skillfully avoided the shadowy coils. The fortress seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the oue of this otherworldly trial. Elijah, Reign, Greenie, and Beast watched with a mix of fear and determination. They could sense that this test was not just a physical challenge but a trial of the soul. The Abyssal Serpent seemed to probe Wolf''s essence, seeking any weakness or hesitation. Minutes passed like hours, and the tension in the chamber reached a fever pitch. Wolf, guided by abination of instinct and sheer willpower, sessfully navigated the intricate dance with the Abyssal Serpent. As he reached the end, the serpent dissipated into shadows, and the fortress seemed to exhale. The colossal figure nodded approvingly. "Impressive, little one. You''ve passed the test." A sense of relief washed over the Tier V team, but they knew that the ordeal was far from over. The shadowy figure turned its attention to the next member of the team. "You, step forward," the shadowmanded. Elijah took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever otherworldly challenge awaited him. As Elijah approached, the shadows gathered again, this time forming a spectral figure that mirrored his own. The doppelganger moved in perfect synchrony with Elijah, mimicking his every gesture. It was an eerie sight as if Elijah''s very essence had been cloned in shadow. "Your test, young one, is to confront your inner self. Face the shadows of your soul," the shadow intoned. Elijah squared his shoulders, his eyes locked with the shadowy doppelganger. The chamber fell silent as the two figures, one flesh and blood and the other made of shadows, confronted each other. The doppelganger mirrored Elijah''s movements, but there was a subtle difference. It seemed to embody the grief and anger that fueled Elijah''s every action. The confrontation became a dance of emotions, a struggle between the living and the shadow of the past. As Elijah grappled with his shadow self, the other members of the team could feel the emotional intensity in the chamber. The fortress itself seemed to resonate with Elijah''s internal conflict, casting flickering shadows that danced on the walls. Reign, Greenie, and Beast exchanged nces, their concern evident. They knew that this test delved into the very core of Elijah''s being, and the oue would not only determine his survival but also shape the path ahead. Because of what had happened during the first expedition, Elijah had been emotionally weakened, and he had definitely suffered a lot, thus this battle was very hard for him. Elijah''s face contorted with the effort of facing his inner demons. The doppelganger''s movements became more erratic, mirroring the turmoil within Elijah''s soul. It was a battle not just of physical prowess but of emotional resilience. Finally, with a surge of determination, Elijah confronted the shadows within. The doppelganger dissipated, and the emotional tempest in the chamber subsided. The shadowy figure nodded once again. "You have faced your inner self and emerged victorious. You have passed," it dered. The tests then resumed, and each member of the team was able to pass. Each test was different, sometimes forcing them to solve a puzzle, sometimes it was to fight against other beings No test was the same, however, and they were all difficult, causing them all to go all out in order to pass it. The shadow seemed quite content with what they had done, and it did nothing to them. They had all passed, except for thest person who was only now going to undergo the test. Reign. "Are you ready, you are thest one." The shadow asked as Reign nodded before his surroundings changed. Chapter 834 Reign’s Test and the Incredible Reward

Chapter 834 Reign''s Test and the Incredible Reward

Reign found himself in a surrealndscape, a manifestation of his memories and experiences. The shadowy figure overseeing the test exined, "Your trial, leader of this team, is to confront the shadows of your past and the weight of your responsibilities." As the words echoed, the surroundings morphed, and Reign stood in the midst of pivotal moments from his journey. The air felt heavy with the weight of expectations and the consequences of his decisions. The first scene materializeda reflection of the fateful expedition where they lost a team member. Reign''s heart clenched as he relived the moment. The fallenrade''s voice echoed, speaking gently to him, and also asking him to take revenge for him. He could see the face of Adam, the one person he had been toote to save, only a second had separated him from saving the young man, and he had failed. As he stared at Adam, shadows appeared around him. The shadows seemed to reach out, threatening to pull him into the abyss of guilt. This was not just a test of physical strength but a battle against the doubts that lingered within his soul. In the next scene, the image shifted to the encounter with the mysterious person that was Raziel. He had first seen him in a dream, speaking to him, but he had forgotten about it, the words echoing around him being little more than whispers. Still, he could feel a pressure forming around him, threatening to devour his soul. The whispers in the air intensified, each voice representing the doubts and fears that gued Reign. He then saw Zeus and Miriam, he saw once again how he was given his mark. The mark glowed ominously, and a spectral figure emergeda manifestation of lightning itself, and Zeus, whose reason for marking him he didn''t know. "Your destiny," the shadowy figure dered, "is entwined with forces beyond your understanding. Will you embrace it or resist?" Reign, standing tall, faced the spectral figure. His swords gleamed with radiant light, a testament to his determination. The fortress itself seemed to tremble as the confrontation unfolded. The next scene shifted to the aftermath of battles, the sacrifices made, and the responsibility of leading a team through uncharted territories. The whispers grew louder, a cacophony of doubts and uncertainties. The figures of his teammates, both past and present, appeared as ethereal specters, watching him with expectant eyes. Reign''s resolve was tested as he confronted the ghosts of his decisions. The burden of leadership bore down on him, and the fortress itself seemed to close in. The shadows threatened to overwhelm him, but Reign held his ground. The final scene materializeda vision of the future. The fortress crumbled, and a colossal force loomed on the horizon. The shadowy figure watched with a prating gaze as Reign faced an otherworldly adversary, a harbinger of challenges yet toe. "Your journey is far from over, young Nephilim," the shadow intoned. "Will you crumble under the weight of destiny, or will you rise to meet it?" Reign, sweat on his brow, lifted his swords with unwavering determination. The fortress trembled, and the shadows receded. Suddenly, he found himself in space. There was nothing there, the stars were smothered, light was gone, and only darkness and cold were left in the universe, but then, something happened, and there was light again. The very fabric of space seemingly rippled as something came out, and then, like ss that was shattered, the void changed, stars were present again,s were there again, and he was able to see people ahead. He was only able to see their backs, however, but something that made his entire being sense fear happened as a hand suddenly appeared in the void and started making a hole through it in order to pass through. The backs of the group of people were familiar to him, but not all. s, just as he was about to see everything more clearly, the scene was gone. The colossal figure once again appeared in front of him, sitting on a giant throne. The figure was seemingly panting, but Reign couldn''t be sure as it only seemed like that for a mere instant before the figure was normal again. The test was over. The shadowy figure nodded, a rare expression of approval on its face. "You have confronted your past, your present, and glimpsed into the future. You have faced the shadows within. You have passed." The fortress itself seemed to acknowledge their sess. The dark energy that permeated the air lessened, and a strange calm settled over the once foreboding chamber. The colossal figure stood, its form shifting and dispersing into shadows. "As promised," it dered, "you are forgiven for trespassing, and a reward awaits you. Witness the battle that unfolds beyond this realm." "That is your reward." "Hmmm now I remember, it''sing back to me." "I was summoned here by the system, how peculiar, for me to forget such a thing." The giant said as he seemingly looked around him. "I guess I won''t be able to find out just what had happened just yet." The figure said with a sigh before suddenly looking at Reign and the others and snapping his fingers. They suddenly found themselves in space. Looking around, they panicked a bit, before calming down as they realized they were not truly in space, they were only in some sort of illusion that the being on the throne had manifested. They all suddenly stared at one location as they were able to see two beings standing in the void. One of them was the same colossal shadow that was sitting on the throne mere moments ago, and the other was an alien of sorts. It was humanoid, at least that was the only way they knew how to describe it. The being had two legs and four arms, with two of them ending with long and powerful ws while two had only tworge fingers each. The body of the alien was about 3.5 meters tall and it had a long head that stretched for about half a meter up, instead of hair, there were tentaclesing out of the head. The being had armor that seemed archaic covering it and it was holding some sort of wand on each of its hands that had two fingers. Just as they were thinking of what was going on, the two moved. Well, they didn''t move, they were still standing still, but they started fighting. Shadows arose behind the colossal figure as they stretched out for hundreds of miles around him, nketing the void behind him. As for the alien, it seemingly sighed as a ripple passed around him. The void suddenly became grey, everything in thousands of miles around the alien turned grey. Even a nearby star was seemingly affected as the mesing out became weaker. The two started fighting, the two beings, as well as their spells and attacks, being the only things that had any color. The shadowy giant used the shadows, but also summoned a huge sword that he wielded before appearing in front of the alien in an instant. The alien blocked the sword with his ws before pointing at the giant with the wands, and out of them, gray, seemingly sticky mud came out. The mud sshed on the giant, suddenly making him much slower as he tried shing down, only to be blocked by the alien. Reign and the others were staring at the battle, spectating it with shock in their eyes before suddenly ncing to the side. An asteroid passed next to them. Its speed was incredible even though it was gigantic, easily being the same size as Mount Everest. It passed next to them and continued toward the two figures, and as it got near, the eyes of the entire group almost popped out as they saw how the mere ripples from their battle were enough to destroy it, grounding it to dust even when it was over 500 miles away from the two. Grey and ck continued shing, and soon, it became evident that one was much stronger than the other as his powers started dominating the opponent. The colossal shadow seemed to be barely breaking a sweat as the alien panted and did everything and anything it could do to try and defeat him. sts from the wands that destroyed anything in its wake wereunched, and when hitting the shadow, it could barely push him back a bit. The beginning of the battle seemed quite even, with the field of gray being much wider in scope than the shadows, but it was never fair to begin with, the giant was stronger, he was simply ying with his opponent and allowing him to do whatever he wanted to do before getting bored. The battlested for a total of 3 minutes, and during that time, Reign and the others saw a shake from their shes and more asteroids being destroyed simply by getting close to the two. In the end, the giant finished the battle by cleaving the alien in two, easily cutting through the ws that had been able to block his sword in the beginning. Chapter 835 Glimpse At Godly Powers, Back to Doncaster Chapter 835 Glimpse At Godly Powers, Back to Doncaster "What did we just witness?" Reign and the other stared at the colossal shadow that was still sitting on his throne as they stared in shock and disbelief. "I I made a mistake." Aethion suddenly said, his voice heavy and solemn as he spoke. ''Huh, what do you mean?'' "This is not a mere Transcendent in front of you boy, nor is he a Saint, that battle he just showed you is proof enough of it, he is a god, a god in the flesh, on your." Reign gulped as he nced at the figure again, his back slowly being covered in sweat. "I was merely a Transcendent, so I cannot differentiate between a Transcendent and anyone in a higher realm that is hiding their aura, it is simply not possible for me, not even back when I was at my peak." "Still, something is wrong with him, a god forgetting that the system had summoned him here, that simply doesn''t sound right." "Not to mention that his aura is somewhat weird, but that is the only thing I am able to notice, I''m afraid I''m simply not qualified enough to see anything else." ''No worries, this much is enough.'' ''To think that the reward for exploring the castle was to witness a battle between gods in such close proximity, even though it was a short one, and the powers they used didn''t seem shy, the power they showed '' s shook and asteroids that came close crumbled from miles away, just what realm does one need to get to to be that powerful?'' "You''re overthinking it boy, even a Low God has enough power to destroy a small, so you can imagine just what the more powerful ones can do," Aethion spoke, making Reign nod his head before suddenly looking at the colossal shadow again as thetter sighed. "You got a taste of the cosmic struggles that transcend your mortal understanding. A fleeting glimpse of power far beyond your understanding." "I have told you before that my reward to you is that you will leave this ce without dying, the scene you have witnessed is something I have previously made a deal with the system to show to a group or person that managed to pass my test." With a wave of his hand, the colossal shadow released a burst of energy. Shadows suddenly moved, twisting and turning around him as Reign and the others stood frozen in ce. Shadow, however, was staring at the scene with great interest, and even Reign was trying to take in as much as possible. The power the giant had was not the same as their darkness, but it was simr, perhaps simply by witnessing this power, in the future, they will be able to gain some benefits from it. After all, the more they evolve and the more powerful they be, their memory bes clearer and clearer, and after reaching the Transcendent realm or higher, they might be able to remember everything that had ever happened to them with ease. "This power," the shadow exined, "is a fraction of the energy you''ve witnessed. It is my power, and you can consider this a little bonus from me, if you are lucky and talented enough, perhaps you will be able to gain some benefits in the future from it." "That goes for all of you, not only you two." The giant said as it nced at Reign and Shadow. "My power might not be the same as the powers you have, but what you need to focus on is the way I utilize it, of course, you are far too weak right now to understand a thing, so this is something that you will only be able to understand in the future." The giant suddenly sighed before the power dissipated. "My memory is not as good as it once was, but I think that this marks the end of my stay here." The colossal shadow rose from its throne, its form dispersing into shadows that merged with the fortress. The once foreboding fortress crumbled, the illusion dissipating into nothingness. Reign and his team found themselves back on familiar ground, the fog-covered territory that had concealed the Shadow Wraiths. The atmosphere had changed. The fog that had shrouded thend seemed less oppressive, and a subtle radiance lingered in the air. The Tier V team exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing among them. Without the fortress present, the fog would naturally dissipate, and this ce would go back to normal. "Your journey continues," the voice of the colossal shadow echoed in their minds. "Remember what you have witnessed, for the choices you make will shape the destiny that awaits. Farewell, young Nephilim and your team, until our paths cross again." And with those words, the presence of the colossal shadow faded. Reign and his team were left standing in the transformed territory, the remnants of the fortress now reced by an otherworldly energy that pulsed beneath the surface. The energy would dissipate the fog each time it pulsed, and soon, there was no more fog, nor were there any wraiths in the area. The entire monster territory that they had ventured deep inside of was gonepletely. The team stood there, taking in the transformedndscape. The eerie whispers were reced by a gentle hum, and the air felt charged with a newfound energy. Reign, still processing the cosmic battle he had witnessed, turned to his team. "We should leave this ce. The fog is gone, and it seems the monsters have vanished. Our quest isplete." The team nodded in agreement, their minds still racing with the implications of what they had experienced. As they made their way out of the territory, thendscape continued to change. The once dark and foreboding terrain now held a strange beauty, a testament to the cosmic power that had touched it. They walked for a while in silence, the weight of the recent events settling on their shoulders. Shadow, usually stoic andposed, seemed deep in thought. Reign couldn''t help but wonder about the power he had glimpsed and the connection it might have to their own abilities. "Shadow," Reign called, breaking the silence. "What are your thoughts on what we witnessed?" Shadow''s eyes met Reign''s, his expression calm. "It was a revtion. The power disyed transcends the realms we currently understand. It opens up possibilities for growth, but it also reminds us of the vastness of the universe." Reign nodded, fully agreeing with Shadow''s words. The power they had witnessed would serve as a reminder that in the grand scale of things, they were still nothing but ants. The journey had just taken an unexpected turn, and the path thaty ahead seemed both daunting and exhrating. As they reached the outskirts of the transformed territory, the team found themselves back in the familiarnds outside the fog-covered area. The sky, once obscured by the thick mist, now revealed a vibrant mix of colors. It was a sight they hadn''t seen since entering the monster territory. Beast, still a bit awestruck by the experience, spoke up. "So, what now, Reign?" Reign looked at his team, a newfound determination in his eyes. "We continue with our original ns." "First thing''s first, we should go back to Doncaster and learn what had happened with M''azgara''s monsters. I highly doubt that they would be hard-pressed to fight against the Blightspawn as there are about 20 of them in the group." "No matter how powerful and numerous those things are, they shouldn''t have as many Tier Vs, and even if they do, M''azgara''s elites are not just for show, a normal Tier V of the same grade won''t be able to defeat them. Elijah, having faced his inner demons during the trial, nodded in agreement. "I''m with you, Reign. I just hope nothing has happened to any of them." Greenie, always ready for a challenge, grinned. "Bring it on! I''m itching for more action." The journey back to Doncaster was filled with reflections on the cosmic battle they had witnessed. Each member of the team, deep in their thoughts, contemted the implications of the colossal shadow''s power. It was a force that transcended their understanding, a glimpse into the vastness of the universe and the challenges that awaited them. Upon reaching Doncaster, they were relieved to find that nothing had seemingly happened. The atmosphere was calm, the same as always. The team made their way below the ground where M''azgara was, even though she looked perfectly human and could live outside with them, she felt morefortable below the ground and stayed in the same ce as always. Reaching the tunnels, they quickly made their way to where M''azgara was, and upon seeing them, the Brood Mother smiled. "You''re back, I presume everything went well?" Reign and the others sighed before nodding their heads. "What about the Blightspawn?" "Nearly eradicated, my children are almost finished." "That''s great, I think we''ve had enough surprises for today." Reign said as he sighed before sitting down. Upon noticing how they were all acting strangely, M''azgara furrowed her brows, but asked no questions. "Don''t worry, we trust you, we weren''t nning on keeping what has happened a secret from you." Reign said with a smile before he started narrating what they had gone through. Chapter 836 Last Territory: The Red Elves Chapter 836 Last Territory: The Red Elves M''azgara listened attentively as Reign recounted their journey into the fog-covered territory and the cosmic trial they faced within the colossal shadow''s fortress. As the tale unfolded, her expression shifted from curiosity to a deep understanding of the profound challenges they encountered. Upon hearing about the colossal shadow, the cosmic battle between gods, and the revtion of a power beyond their currentprehension, M''azgara''s eyes glowed with a mix of fascination and contemtion. She absorbed the details of the narrative, recognizing the significance of the experience her team had undergone. "I guess one drawback to being like me and staying back, allowing my children to hunt and continuously make me stronger is that I rarelye across any encounters like you," M''azgara said with a smile on her face. She shifted her gaze towards Shadow, who remainedposed but with a thoughtful demeanor. "Shadow, you have a unique connection to the power that was shown. Before your powers evolved, you were able to manipte shadows, part of the reason your powers had changed into darkness was because of the mark, but it was partly because that was how it was always meant to be, after all, not all abilities will evolve the same. The power disyed might offer insights into the potential evolution of your abilities. Embrace the lessons learned, for they will guide you on the path ahead, after all, even with your darkness, you are still able to manipte shadows." Reign nodded, acknowledging the weight of M''azgara''s words. The team sat in a circle, contemting the revtions of the cosmic trial. The journey had taken an unexpected turn, unlocking new perspectives on the vastness of the universe and the challenges thaty ahead. After a moment of reflection, Elijah broke the silence, "So, what''s next? Do we continue exploring, facing whateveres our way?" M''azgara, with a reassuring smile, responded, "The journey never truly ends. There will always be trials and discoveries. The cosmic battle you witnessed is but a glimpse into the tapestry of existence. As you continue, remember the lessons learned, and let them shape your choices." With renewed determination, the team discussed their next steps. The Blightspawn threat was eradicated, thanks to M''azgara''s children. The focus shifted to their original mission - getting rid of thest monster territory that was nearby and then going back to what they were doing before, hunting in the jungle and leveling up. The team bid farewell to M''azgara and the underground tunnels of Doncaster. As they emerged into the open air, the sun cast its warm rays upon them. They nced around, looking at the people who were merrily going about their everyday lives in the new world they were now living in. The Earth they knew was nowhere near the same as it was months ago, but humans were truly incredible when it came to adapting, even under such circumstances, they were able to see kids walking around, joking and ying as if they were back in the good old days when the was normal. "So, what next, do we go to thest monster territory right away?" Wolf asked as Reign nced at him. "We''re not that tired, so I don''t see why not." "There''s a good chance the monsters that have their own territory will keep on getting stronger and stronger quickly, so dealing with them right away is definitely the best course of action." "We should wait for M''azgara''s monsters and the rest toe back, and then go, after all, even though I doubt they will give us troubles, the more people we have, the better," Mia added from the side as the others nodded. It only took about 10 minutes for the rest toe back. The battle against the Blightpawns was as expected, not a really difficult one. They had more Tier Vs than expected, numbering 6, but when faced against the full force of M''azgara''s children, as well as the other Tier Vbatants that hade with them, they were powerless to do anything to stop them. Thanks to that, the people who went with M''azgara''s monsters were not tired either, and they immediately joined Reign''s team and made their way to thest monster territory that was nearby. The enemies there, as Aelrinder had previously notified them, looked like elves, but had red skin and bones sticking out of their bodies, forming a protectiveyer on parts of their bodies. The ck tattoos were visible as they didn''t cover their bodies with much, only covering their crotch and sometimes their chest. From what Aelrinder had experienced, being attacked by two mid-grade Tier Vs right as he came close to the territory, Reign and the others expected this territory to be more powerful than the others. As the team approached thest monster territory, the atmosphere grew tense. The transformedndscape, once lush and vibrant, was now eerie and seemingly evil. Twisted trees and eerie flora surrounded the entrance to the territory, giving an ominous feel to the surroundings. Reign surveyed the area, his eyes narrowing as he observed the eerie creatures patrolling the perimeter. The red-skinned elves with bone armor moved with an unnatural grace, and their eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity. "This territory feels different," Elijah remarked, his senses on high alert. Greenie cracked his knuckles, a mischievous grin on his face. "Different means more challenging, right? I''m ready for some action." Reign nodded, acknowledging the heightened danger. "Stay vignt. We don''t know what surprises await us. Beast, any insights from your observations?" Beast had his eyes closed, focusing on the surroundings with the help of his connection with his tamed beasts. After a moment, he opened them and spoke, "The monsters here are a bit weird, they move differently as if they''re possessed or something." With the strategic input from Beast, the team approached the territory entrance with caution. The monsters detected their presence and reacted immediately. A group of red-skinned elves emerged, their eyes locking onto the intruders. The battle erupted with a sh of des and supernatural abilities. With theirrge number, they had nothing to fear, however, theirbined strength overwhelmed the initial wave of defenders. The Tier Vbatants moved with precision, exploiting weaknesses in the enemy formation. The first sh was against only low-grade Tier Vs, however, and they knew that more would definitely appear. The first sh was a surprise though, as there were already 6 low-grade Tier V monsters present. As the team pushed deeper into the territory, the creatures became more formidable. Mid-grade Tier Vs emerged, wielding dark magic and formidable physical prowess. The battles were intense, and each member of the team faced unique challenges. Reign engaged in a fierce duel with a red-skinned elf wielding a deadly spear. The creature moved with unnatural speed, its bone armor deflecting sword strikes. Reign focused his aura, enhancing his speed and reflexes, countering the elven opponent''s agility. Greenie used his hammer to battle against an elf that used a greatsword but danced around nimbly while Wolf used his fire and greatsword to sh against arge elf that held a giant shield in his hands. The battles within the territory were relentless, the team pressing forward despite the increasing challenges. The entire territory was weird, the flora changing the deeper they went. As they approached the heart of the territory, the environment took a darker turn. The twisted trees formed an ominous canopy, casting shadows that seemed to move independently. Strange whispers echoed through the air, heightening the eerie atmosphere. Reign could sense a powerful presence ahead, a source of power that pulsed with malevolence. The team braced themselves as they entered a clearing, revealing a grotesque figure at the center C a corrupted entity, a monstrous being that radiated darkness. The creature had a humanoid form, but its body was warped and contorted, covered in tendrils of corruption. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light, and its mere presence sent shivers down the spines of the team. "The leader of the territory, I presume." Reign said as they all looked around, only for their faces to turn dark. Aelrinder, for one, was shocked before his face turned red in anger. They were now able to understand why the monsters here looked so simr to elves. It was because they were elves, at least they once were. Around the monster that was the leader of the territory were over a hundred pods that were filled with some sort of liquid, and inside of them were elves. More elves could be seen a bit further away, all of them in cages. It was obvious that the monster was somehow changing them, transforming them into the red elves that they had fought against. The entity unleashed a wave of dark energy, summoning minions to defend itself. Tier V creatures emerged, their forms distorted and twisted by the pervasive corruption. The ensuing battle was a chaotic dance of des, magic, and supernatural abilities. Reign and the team fought with unwavering determination, each member pushing their limits. The red elves were a slight problem for some, butpared to the leader, they were far below as Reign was now struggling to fight against it by himself. Chapter 837 Fighting an Umbraeth Chapter 837 Fighting an Umbraeth The dark tendrils of the monster were used for both offense and defense. They were akin to whips, capable of quickly attacking and ripping apart the flesh of their enemies. Of course, that was in case of the enemy being a Tier V being as weaker ones would get cut in half by the immense power behind the tendrils. There were tens of dark tendrils around the monster, shrouding it and hiding its true body. Reign was wielding his two swords and shing the tendrils away whilst trying his best to get closer to the monster. As Reign shed with the monstrous leader, the team coordinated their efforts to deal with the surrounding red elves and corrupted minions. Shadow moved like a wraith, his darkness intertwining with his body as he ran around the battlefield. Mia''s ice engulfed many of the enemies, freezing the weaker ones and slowing down the more powerful ones. Elijah used his throwing spears as well as his poison to do his best and kill as many enemies as he could while Greenie''s brute strength wreaked havoc among the corrupted ranks. Beast, with his bow in his hands, was constantly releasing arrow after arrow while his tamed beasts stood around him, protecting him from the powerful enemies that were trying to get close to him in order to battle him in a melee. As time passed, it became more difficult for Beast to use his arrows as the battlefield became more and more chaotic, thus he opted out of his long-range attacks and fused with ckie, transforming himself into a hybrid that had long ck hair and fur across his body In an instant, Beast disappeared, leaving a trail of ck lightning as he unleashed all his power in his current state. Aelrinder, fueled by both anger and a desire to save his kin, unleashed his own powers. The wind raged around him as the golden light of his power of stars enveloped him, increasing his stats tremendously and letting him fight against the enemies without any fear. The rest were doing all that they could as well, each one using their most powerful abilities to decimate their opponents that, although outnumbered them, had less powerful Tier Vbatantspared to them. As the battle raged on, Reign continued his intense duel with the corrupted leader. The monster''s dark tendrilsshed out, striking with deadly precision. Reign''s swords danced through the air, deflecting the attacks and countering with swift strikes. The leader, however, proved to be a formidable opponent, its corrupted form exuding overwhelming power. Aelrinder, having transformed into his enhanced state, focused his efforts on the surrounding red elves, using his celestial powers to create barriers of starlight that protected his allies and hindered the movements of the corrupted minions. His star power suddenly erupted, turning into golden arrows that pierced through the enemy ranks, providing essential support. Wolf unleashed his mes with controlled fury. The corrupted minions that dared to approach him were met with searing heat, their forms consumed by the inferno. Wolf''s mastery over fire added ayer of devastation to the team''s attacks. As the battle unfolded, the team faced relentless waves of corrupted creatures. The monstrous leader, though battered, continued to resist, its dark tendrils striking out with renewed ferocity. The team coordinated their attacks, exploiting weaknesses and gradually wearing down their formidable adversary. It seemed that no matter how many they killed though, more wereing to fight them, as if the enemy had endless numbers and was using it to defeat them. Reign, determined to ovee the monstrous leader, unleashed a powerful aura, enhancing his strength and speed. His swords sliced through the dark tendrils, gradually revealing the true form of the corrupted entity. The leader, sensing that things were not going well for it, screamed in fury as the tendrils all suddenly moved. They flew away from the body and suddenly stopped moving, suspended in the air as the monster''s body was finallyid bare to them. The body of the monster was weird. It was pale blue and other than the fact it stood on two legs, it had nothing inmon with elves and humans. Reign was quick to use his Inspection in order to see just what they were dealing with. Name: Umbraeth Description: Umbraeth is a mysterious and eerie humanoid monster that strikes fear into those who encounter it. At first nce, it appears to be shrouded in darkness, surrounded by tens of dark tendrils that writhe and coil around its body. These tendrils seem to move independently, reacting to the monster''s surroundings, defending its body as well as attacking any enemy. When the tendrils are pushed aside, the true form of Umbraeth is revealed. It has a slender and agile build. Its skin is an otherworldly shade of pale blue, giving it an ethereal and haunting appearance. Despite its humanoid structure, Umbraethcks distinct facial features, with its face being smooth and featureless. Umbraeth''s limbs are elongated and end in wed fingers, each digit sharp and capable of delivering devastating shes. Its eyes, if one can call them that, are deep voids that seem to absorb light rather than reflect it. The creature moves gracefully on two legs, disying an unsettling level of coordination and agility. Umbraeth are well-known for kidnapping humans and elves to turn them into their servants and fighters. The longer an Umbraeth is active in a region, the more servants it will gain, if it cannot find humans or elves, the Umbraeth will use monsters and turn them into beings that listen to it. The monster nced at Reign before moving. It lunged at him with incredible speed, appearing in front of him in an instant. Reign quickly moved his swords, doing his best to intercept the monster and block it, but one of his wed fingers managed to find its way to his body, piercing between the small gaps of the armor and wounding him slightly. Reign scoffed before shing down at the finger. Contrary to what he expected, the finger was not chopped off, instead, one could see sparks being produced as his sword hit the finger, cutting deeply into it and breaking it, but not cutting it away. The monster screamed in pain before kicking Reign away and grabbing its finger. It stared at Reign as it suddenly moved the broken finger, relocating it as it immediately healed. "Dammit, are you guys close to finishing them off, I''m gonna need some help here!" Reign shouted as he jumped to the left and continued running as the long fingers of the Umbraeth suddenly elongated further, bing multiple meters long. All the fingers stabbed forward as Reign did his best to dodge them. He didn''t forget to counter-attack either as lightning bullets, spears, mana missiles, and more wereunched by him, but the Umbraeth was able to defend against most of the attacks with ease. Just as Reign was thinking what he should do, the monster suddenly screamed as a ck spear struck it before detonating, causing a huge explosion to take ce. "You called?" Laura asked with a smile as she stood about 50 meters away with her tome in her hands. The Umbraeth stared at her and was about to attack before being forced to jump sideways and dodge Reign who had appeared next to it. Of course, that wasn''t all. During the battle between Reign and the Umbraeth, many monsters died, some were also knocked out, and even though more wereing, they were not as powerful, which meant that some of them were finally able to help Reign out. Aelrinder attacked the monster from the side, Beast appeared above it and sted it with his ck lightning, Wolf''s greatsword shed down, and many attacks suddenly rained down on the monster. The battle reached its climax as the team fought against the monster together. With thebined strength of them all, the Umbraeth, which was a peak Tier V being, was unable to do anything to save itself. With a deafening roar, the Umbraeth copsed, its pale blue body turning gray. The remaining corrupted minions faltered, their ranks dwindling without their leader''s influence. Many of them had copsed at the same moment the Umbraeth did. The team, though battered and exhausted, stood victorious. As the echoes of battle subsided, the team took a moment to catch their breath. The corrupted territory, once a twistedndscape of darkness, began to transform. The twisted trees straightened, and the eerie flora reverted to their natural state. The malevolent whispers faded away, reced by the sounds of the restored environment. Reign looked around at his team, a mixture of relief and pride in his eyes. "We did it, we managed to take down the final territory. Aelrinder, his celestial form fading, approached Reign. "We may have seeded, but we must not forget the elves that were turned. We need to find a way to save them." Reign agreed, his sense of responsibility evident. "You''re right. We can''t leave them in this state. The Queen might have insights or know someone who can help." With the corrupted territory cleansed, the team turned their attention to the pods and cages that contained the transformed elves. The once-red elves now appeared unconscious, their bodies covered in the remnants of the dark transformation. Chapter 838 Restore Souls and Save the Lost Elves Chapter 838 Restore Souls and Save the Lost Elves The team, with a renewed sense of purpose, began to inspect the pods and cages. Elijah, with his knowledge of poisons and antidotes, examined the state of the transformed elves. Mia used her ice powers to carefully break open the pods without causing harm to the captives inside. As each pod opened, the team was met with a mix of relief and concern. Some of the elves were still unconscious, showing signs of the dark corruption that had taken hold of them. Others were slowly regaining consciousness, their eyes filled with confusion and fear. It was evident that the transformation had left asting impact on them. Aelrinder, his demeanor calm but determined, approached the transformed elves. He extended his hands, and a gentle golden light enveloped each of them. The celestial energy seemed to prate the dark influence, causing a subtle change in the elves'' expressions. The fear and confusion in their eyes began to fade, reced by a sense of recognition. "They are still under the influence of whatever that monster had done, but my powers can suppress it for now," Aelrinder announced. "We need to take them to the Queen. She might have the knowledge to fully cleanse them." "The ones that were already changed are different, I can''t turn them back, and I don''t know if they will regain consciousnesster, we should chain them and up bring them back with us, only Her Majesty will know for certain what can be done. Reign nodded in agreement, and the team worked together to transport the transformed elves back to their headquarters. The red elves that were chained up with mana restraining chains woke up midway and immediately started struggling and resisting. Their eyes turned wild as they growled like wild animals. "It seems like without that thing to control them, they have lost their sanity," Aelrinder said as he clenched his hands into fists. The elves they stumbled upon in the territory were not his own people, but they were still elves, they were his own race, just seeing them being held in those pods and turned into these kinds of monstrosities was enough to make his blood boil. "We''ll have to hope that the Queen knows what to do, even with my soul maniption, I can''t help them, their souls have been changed by something, but most of the soul is still fine, the changed part, however, is still a part of them, I could sever it, but that would definitely bring some side-effects." Reign said with a sigh. "Loss of memory, a slight change in their behavior, increased or lessened aggression, lowered potential, the list goes on and on, after all, cutting out a piece of a soul is never a simple thing that can be done without any issues." Aelrinder nodded at Reign, fully aware of the danger that was present when it came to manipting souls like that. The team made their way back to the Elven Queen''s pce, the transformed elves still restrained and showing signs of inner turmoil. The journey was somber, the weight of their recent victory mingling with the uncertainty of how to help those who had been affected by the Umbraeth''s dark influence. Upon reaching the pce they quickly made their way to the Queen. Reign and the others, being the leaders of the territory, didn''t need to wait to meet with the Queen, and neither did Aelrinder, themander of the royal guards. They entered the tree and quickly made their way up. No matter how many times they entered the tree, they would always be left amazed by the powerful spatial formations ced inside it, making the tree many timesrger inside than what it looked like from the outside. Eldar''s castle had simr formations, but they were not as drastic as the castle was already quiterge. Upon entering therge room atop the tree, they met with the Queen who was seemingly waiting for them. The team exined the situation, detailing the battle and the aftermath. The Queen listened intently, her expression a mix of concern and determination. "You have done well in defeating the Umbraeth and cleansing the territory. However, the plight of these elves is a grave matter. We must act swiftly to find a solution." She motioned for the transformed elves to be brought forward. Aelrinder, his celestial powers still resonating, approached them. The Queen observed as he extended his hands, channeling golden light to envelop the afflicted elves. The room filled with serene energy as Aelrinder focused on suppressing the dark influence within them. "Their souls bear the scars of the Umbraeth''s corruption," Aelrinder exined to the Queen. "I can temporarily suppress the effects, but a more permanent solution is needed." The Queen nodded solemnly. "I have knowledge of ancient remedies, but this is a unique situation. The Umbraeth''s influence runs deep, and its methods are something I have note across before. We must consult the archives and seek guidance from our most skilled healers and schrs." As the team and the Queen delved into the archives, poring over ancient texts and manuscripts, they discovered references to simr incidents in the distant past. Tales of creatures like the Umbraeth, capable of twisting the very essence of beings to serve their dark purposes, were scattered throughout elven history. One particr text spoke of a legendary healer who had confronted a simr menace centuries ago. The healer, known as ndra, possessed unparalleled knowledge of soul maniption. She came long before the Queen, and even though she was not a Transcendent like the Queen, she was a powerful healer who had spent many years researching all kinds of illnesses, curses, and afflictions. The Queen read the text, and upon seeing the name Umbraeth appear in it, she and the rest knew they got what they wanted. "This is a bit troublesome." The queen said as she sighed before looking at the elves. "Those that have not been fully changed are not hard to heal even for you, for me it is even simpler." The Queen said as she nced at the text once more before extending her palm to the elves. Magic circles suddenly appeared in front of her hand, and then around the elves and the room as well. In an instant, radiant energy starteding out of the magic circles, bathing the afflicted elves in it, causing them to groan slightly in pain, before groaning in relief soon after as the affliction was gone. "My knowledge over the soul and how to control soul power is not as deep as ndra''s was, so even though she has written everything down, it is not easy to follow it, take a look." The Queen said as she gave the text to Reign. The text was written in anguage that Reign did not understand, but with the help of the system, he was able to trante it right away and read it. His expression also changed as he read what was needed to heal the changed elves, well, it wasn''t truly healing them as they would indeed lose a part of their souls, but a small part that shouldn''t cause them to suffer from many changes. Because the affliction had entered their souls, the only way to save them was to use soul power, but Reign would need to be patient and slowly do everything, the problem was that the precision needed for such a thing was perhaps out of his reach right now. ''Can you do it?'' "Of course I can do it boy, who the hell do you think you''re talking to?!" Aethion scoffed before looking at the elves that were changed. "The way that thing leaves a mark and changes them is quite different from how we Necromancers take over the bodies of the dead, but truly powerful Necromancers have a way of taking over those that are alive as well, changing their souls and turning their bodies into corpses while they are still alive." "A body without a soul and a body with a soul are very different things, those with a soul have more potential and there are many Necromancers that will take souls with them so they can nt them in bodies that seem to hold great power in it." "The way they use those souls and change them is a bit reminiscent of this but still different." "Anyway, we don''t have to worry about a thing, we have the instructions with us, taking care of this won''t be that difficult, it will just take some time, so let''s start." "This will also be a good opportunity for you as well, watch and learn a master at y kid, you might pick up a thing or two from it," Aethion said smugly as Reign scoffed inside before moving toward the elves. "I can do it, but I''m not certain how many I can heal at a time, let me try with one first, even if I fail, I can promise that no real damage will be done to any of them." Reign said as he crouched in front of one red elf that was growling at him. Chapter 839 Harmony of Souls: A Healing Symphony by Aethion Chapter 839 Harmony of Souls: A Healing Symphony by Aethion The Queen nodded approvingly. "Take your time, Reign. We trust in your abilities and know that you won''t do anything you are not certain of. Begin when you''re ready." Reign focused his attention on the afflicted elf before him. He extended his hand, and a soft glow enveloped his palm. Aethion, in an instant, took over his body and started talking to him. "You''re dealing with souls,d. It''s not just about raw power but precision and finesse. You need to feel the essence of their being and understand the flow of their soul. We don''t rush it; let your mana merge with theirs." "Don''t stop sensing, look at the soul, sense it, sense it all." Reign took a deep breath, his senses heightened. He delved into the elven soul, feeling the remnants of the Umbraeth''s corruption. It was like navigating through aplex maze, and Reign knew that if he was doing what Aethion was doing now, he definitely would have had to be cautious not to cause unintended harm. He recalled the instructions from the ancient text and watched what Aethion was doing. With a flick of his wrist, Aethion created a magic circle that stood suspended above the elf. It was a spell for soul stabilization that would be important for the elf''s soul to not start shifting or even start dissipating in case anything bad happened. With the magic circle in ce, Aethion''s next step involved a careful exploration of the elven soul. Aethion, through Reign''s heightened senses, delicately navigated the intricate maze of the afflicted soul, feeling the echoes of Umbraeth''s corruption. The experience was akin to deciphering aplex tapestry, and Aethion emphasized the need for precision and finesse. Reign, a spectator in his own body, observed as Aethion meticulously gathered the corruption, slowly guiding it towards a specific point within the elven soul. Aethion''s control over Reign''s movements was precise and deliberate, ensuring that no unintended harm befell the fragile essence they sought to heal. As Aethion continued to manipte the corrupted threads within the elven soul, Reign followed the ancient text''s instructions. Aethion''s movements were deliberate and measured, a dance of magic and concentration. The magical circle above the elf pulsed in harmony with Aethion''s actions, serving as a protective barrier against any potential bacsh. Finally, with the corruption gathered and contained, Aethion orchestrated the severance. With a flick of Reign''s wrist, guided by Aethion''s mastery, a burst of energy surged through the magic circle. The corrupted elements were isted and expelled, leaving behind a cleansed and stabilized elven soul. The glow on Reign''s palm subsided, and the magical circle above the elf gradually faded away. The healing process wasplete, and Reign, returning to control, felt a sense of aplishment. The Queen, who had been watching with unwavering trust, nodded in approval as the once-afflicted elf stirred with renewed vitality. "What do you think boy, how was your experience with watching such a procedure for the first time?" ''Made me remember how you used my powers back in Ris to uncover the demon worshipper in front of the king and others.'' Reign said softly as Aethion chuckled. "Good times, good times." "How much were you able to follow?" ''About 40%, give or take.'' "You managed to memorize and understand it all?" ''About 70% of it.'' Reign said in a half-dejected state as Aethion nodded his head. "That''s not bad at all, we got quite the number of them left, I hope that by the end, you''ll have memorized it all, I want you to try doing it by yourself at least once." ''I''ll try, no promises though.'' Reign said as Aethion chuckled again. "Good job." The Queen said as Reign nodded at her, not feeling ashamed at all that he was stealing Aethion''s aplishment and parading it as his own. After all, who the hell told the old bastard to be enemies with the Queen once upon a time? "He''s already showing signs of recovery, the bones are actually slowly pulling back and the redness is slowly fading, as are the tattoos, incredible," Aelrinder said from the side as he watched the elf. "Without a source for its powers, the afflicted parts of the elves will go away, I didn''t think it would be so fast, but I guess that''s even better." Reign said as he nodded his head before moving to the next elf. There were a total of 26 of them, and out of the 26, 6 were Tier Vbatants. The rest of the red elves that were in the territory were dead. They had no choice, even if they had known at that point that they were fighting against elves that were changed and controlled by a monster, they would have still done the same. Simply knocking them out was not a viable n as there were too many of them and Reign would rather make sure his own people were safe before attempting to save others. He wasn''t a hero. Sure, he did save many people and he did try to be fair to everyone, but that was all when knowing that he and those he cared about were safe. If any of them were in a dangerous situation, then he would do anything he could to save them, as for any others that need saving at the same time, he would feel sorry for them, but he would leave them if it was needed. Aethion first did the same procedure on some of the weakest elves present as he wanted to get a feel of what he was doing. Even though he had the instructions and knew what to do, it was more challenging to get rid of the corruption that had afflicted the stronger elves. The stronger a person, the stronger the soul, which meant a more powerful affliction was needed to change and control them, thus more soul powers were needed for him to do the same and save them, as well as more concentration as he needed more time and had to take things slower as well. As Reign and Aethion continued their work, the atmosphere in the healing chamber shifted between moments of intense concentration and lighthearted banter. The Queen observed with a keen interest, recognizing the gravity of the situation and the expertise required to undo the damage inflicted upon the elves. Aelrinder continued to monitor the progress closely. The first elf, now showing signs of rapid recovery, provided a glimmer of hope. The bones slowly realigned, the redness faded, and the ominous tattoos began to disappear. It was a testament to the effectiveness of ndra''s method. Reign, while not directly responsible for the healing, yed his own role as an observer. His mind absorbed the intricate details of the procedure, slowly umting knowledge that would eventually empower him to perform such intricate soul maniptions himself. Aethion, having tested the waters with the weaker elves, now faced the more challenging task of addressing the corruption in the Tier Vbatants. Each stronger soul required more finesse and concentration to unravel the tendrils of corruption that had taken hold. Reign moved to the next elf, the soft glow rekindling on his palm as Aethion resumed control. The Queen, a symbol of authority andpassion, continued to encourage Reign. "Continue at your own pace, Reign. We understand theplexity of the task at hand." As the healing progressed, a subtle shift in the chamber''s energy became evident. The once-disturbed elves started to stir, their breaths bing steadier, and the tension in their bodies rxing. Aelrinder noted the changes with a schr''s curiosity, making mental notes of the intricate dynamics at y. Reign, amidst the serious work, found a moment to exchange nces with Aethion. The necromancer, a repository of wisdom and power, nodded approvingly. The silentmunication between them spoke volumes about the bond forged after months of being together. Aethion''s approach to the stronger elves required a delicate dance of magic and concentration. The corruption within these formidable souls proved more resilient, entwining itself with the very fabric of their being. Aethion''s maneuvers became a symphony of controlled power, guiding the corrupted essence with a finesse that showcased the depth of his mastery. Reign, absorbing every detail, began to understand the nuances of soul maniption at a profound level. The ancient text''s teachings, coupled with Aethion''s live demonstration, etched themselves into his memory. The magic circle yed its role as there were times when Aethion had to activate it in advance as he sensed the affliction trying to do something. The healing chamber echoed with the whispers of incantations and the hum of magic. Aethion, through Reign''s skilled hands, delicately channeled his powers, reaching deep into the core of the afflicted souls. The Tier Vbatants, once formidable foes, nowy vulnerable as Aethion unraveled the affliction that bound them. After about 2 hours, almost all of the elves were healed. Only two of them remained, both Tier IV individuals. "Alright kid, let''s see how much you were able to pick up, don''t worry, if you mess something up, I''ll take over right away and start working, I doubt you''ll be able to mess up too badly though." Chapter 840 Healing Finished, Eigols Frustration Chapter 840 Healing Finished, Eigol''s Frustration Reign took a deep breath, steeling himself for the challenge ahead. The Queen, Aelrinder, and the rest of the team watched with a mix of anticipation and confidence. Only two were left, and Reign had not made a single mistake so far. Of course, none of them knew that Reign was not truly the one who was doing it, it was Aethion, but he was still keeping his identity a secret from the queen. She knew he had a soul inside of him that was helping him, but Reign had lied to both her and Aelrinder about who the soul was and what Aethion was before he was ultimately captured by Reign. They made a story of an old mage who had lost a battle and neared the end of his life he got an opportunity from the system and took it, bing an evil mage who in the end decided to attack the yers near the castle, thus drawing the attention of Reign and the others who fought and defeated him. She thought nothing much of it, after all, just how big of a coincidence could it be for that mage to actually be Aethion of all people, a person she knew well before and had yed a big role in defeating in the end. Aethion relinquished control to Reign, allowing him to take the lead in the final stages of the healing process. The two Tier IV elves, though not as powerful as the Tier Vbatants, still presented a significant challenge. The corruption within their souls was deeply embedded, requiring a delicate touch and precise maniption. Reign approached the first elf, his hand glowing softly as he extended it toward the afflicted soul. The magic circle appeared, and Reign began to channel his mana and soul power, sensing the intricate tapestry of the elf''s soul. The procedure was intricate, akin to a dance where each step held the key to sess. Aethion, in the background, watched closely, ready to intervene if needed. As Reign delved into the soul, he could feel the resistance of the corruption. It was a battle of wills, a struggle between the pure essence of the elf and the malevolent force that sought to dominate it. The experience was both mentally and magically demanding. Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s mind, offering guidance and reassurance. "Feel the ebb and flow,d. You''re dancing with their soul, not wrestling with it. Let your mana and soul power merge smoothly, and guide the corruption towards the exit." Reign focused his concentration, his senses attuned to the delicate threads within the elf''s soul. He followed the procedure outlined in the ancient text, recalling Aethion''s earlier demonstration. The magic circle pulsed in harmony with his movements, serving as a protective barrier. The minutes passed like hours, but Reign remained steadfast. Aethion, though monitoring closely, recognized the signs of progress. The corruption, like a stubborn stain, began to yield to thebined efforts of Reign and Aethion. The magical circle glowed brighter as the cleansing process intensified. The Queen and Aelrinder observed with keen interest. The sess of this procedure held the key to the full recovery of the remaining elves, and even if she wasn''t an expert in manipting souls, she could learn a bit from watching Reign and potentially even improve her control over the soul in the future. Aelrinder, with his celestial insight, could sense the subtle shifts in the afflicted soul as it gradually freed itself from the dark influence. The power of the stars was not only good forbat after all. Finally, with a surge of magic, the corruption was expelled, leaving behind a purified soul. The glow on Reign''s hand subsided, and the magical circle faded away. The Tier IV elf, now free from the malevolent influence, stirred with newfound vitality. Aelrinder, a man of few words, nodded approvingly. The Queen''s eyes reflected a mix of pride and gratitude. "Well done, Reign. You''ve shown remarkable progress. These elves owe their recovery to your efforts." Reign, still catching his breath, managed a humble nod. "Thank you, Your Majesty, but there''s one more left." Aethion, who had temporarily taken a back seat during Reign''s solo performance, grinned. "Not bad, kid. You''ve got potential. With more practice, you might be quite decent at this, now rest a bit and go to thest one." About 5 minutester, Reign went to the final elf and proceeded to do the same thing he had done before, and this time, he was even faster and it took slightly less focus for him to do it. The healing chamber, once filled with tension, now radiated a sense of aplishment. The elves that had regained consciousness and were fully healed showed signs of gratitude and relief. The Queen addressed the team, her voice resonating with authority. "We have sessfully cleansed these elves of the Umbraeth''s corruption. This victory, however,es with a realization. The threat posed by such dark entities is ever-present, with how quickly things change on this, one can never know when more of such monsters can appear." The team, despite the victory, understood the gravity of the Queen''s words. The Umbraeth was defeated, but the scars it left behind were a stark reminder of the ongoing struggle to protect their people. In the days that followed, the healed elves, once victims, now stood as witnesses to the resilience of their kind. Reign, as well as every powerful individual and team of their territory, made sure to scout out the surroundings and make sure there were no additional monster territories left near them. They had found some near Pripyat, but that wasn''t very important, nor was it dangerous, thanks to the radiation around the city. Monsters usually avoided going there as even though they could survive the radiation, fighting against other monsters who were in Pripyat and had adapted perfectly to the radiation and knew how to even use it was too dangerous. There were some territories that were found on the mountain range, but Reign and the others only took out 2 that were close to the base on the first mountain as well as one that was close to the wall. Other than that, there were no territories that needed to be taken down by them. Still, dealing with all of those monster territories and fighting monsters of their own realm had helped them get a level or two, which was always nice to see. ''Yo, Aethion.'' "Yeah?" ''Do you think we''ll ever be able to do it, to show you to the Queen?'' Aethion looked perplexed at Reign''s question, a bit confused even. "Why would you want to show me to that woman, I don''t like her, and she doesn''t like me, we have tried to kill each other in the past, I don''t think she''ll be very pleased to hear that one of her enemies is not only alive, but has been here all this time and was fooling her once again with the help of you and the others." ''Yeah, I know that, but still, what if she doesn''t mind, at least not anymore?'' "Again, I have to ask, why does it matter, why would you even want to do such a thing?" ''Well, both of you do have history, but both of you are quite knowledgeable and have a lot to offer, I just think that if you two worked together, some things here would be easier.'' "Forget it, there''s no way she would ever agree to that, not to mention that I don''t find it appealing either." ''Alright, alright, message received.'' Reign said with a shake of his head as he continued staring into the sky. Inside the Buddhist Temple in Reign''s territory, inside the main office "Seriously, still nothing?!" Eigol shouted before slumping down onto his sofa. "It shouldn''t be that difficult to find a trace at the very least, a trace would suffice!" Eigol shouted in frustration before sighing again as Drayce shook his head. "No, not even a trace of your lord, therades you fought side-by-side with, and even the your lordes from have been found, and I even asked my teacher to help me find it, and yet he found nothing." "Your teacher probably doesn''t know enough, I don''t know exactly what happened back then, but somebody covered it all up, but I don''t think we lost, no we didn''t lose, ''his'' existence is proof enough of that, but we also didn''t win as this damned thing is still around." "Hmmm what are you talking about, you know, you didn''t even tell me what went on before you were nearly killed, Eigol." "That''s because you''re an ant, of course, I''m not much myself rightnow either, but telling you what happened will definitely make you an enemy of an existence you definitely do not want to be an enemy of." "In the end, I will need to go to ''him'', he was there that day, we joined to help ''him'' after all, he should have all the answers." "Who?" Drayce asked as Eigol sighed before looking at him. "The one that was called the Singrity of the Universe, the Lord of Destruction and Death himself, The Unbending, Undying, The Immortal, Raziel." Chapter 841 The Battle that Shook the Universe Chapter 841 The Battle that Shook the Universe "The Immortal?!" Drayce''s eyes widened as he stared at Eigol. "Wait a second, you''re telling me that battle that you im sent the entire Universe in shambles was one you joined because of him?!" "Correct, my lord and Lord Raziel were friends, he wouldn''t stand by and watch idly, nor did some of his other friends, each one of them a being of immense power that was known throughout the Universe, and yet, today, no mention of them, nor the enemies that Lord Raziel fought against can be found anywhere." "Too suspicious, the entire thing is too suspicious." "Had it not been for the fact that Lord Raziel is still alive, and the fact the system is still present, then I would have thought we lost for sure or won, but it seems in the end, neither side truly lost or won that great battle." "What what does the system have to do with that?" Drayce''s hand slightly shook as he already anticipated the answer. "Because the main enemy that Lord Raziel was fighting and wished to destroy was none other than the system itself." Drayce gulped as his cup fell down. "Why the hell did you tell me that, fucking hell, I''m done for, the system won''t let me go, I actually signed a contract with a lunatic that tried to go against the system, holy hell, I''m finished!" Drayce suddenly started shouting as he grabbed his head and theatrically danced around the office, causing Eigol''s face to darken in anger. "But wait, why are you still alive then, why hasn''t the system already smitten you, or set you ame or something, I mean, you just told me you tried to kill it in the past, why the hell is it not doing anything?" "No idea, it seems that the system tolerates my existence, at least for now, but I don''t know why." "If I had to guess though, then I think Lord Raziel is the reason, there is definitely something up, the system should have tried to kill me the moment it sensed me, and yet it hadn''t done so." Eigol shook his head before sighing, "Not to mention that it is more powerful than it was in the past, after all, there were still people in the universe that remembered the days before the system existed, as well as ****************" "Hmm?" "*********" "It seems it will automatically filter my words out, *****, what about ***** and the *****, the son of ********." "I see, it won''t allow anyone to speak of that, that might be the reason you can''t find any information, as I thought, finding Lord Raziel and speaking to him might be the only way for me to learn anything." "The system is definitely more powerful than ever, but so is Lord Raziel, many years have passed and when ites to the quality of overall strength of the Universe, it''s higher, that much is for certain." "The main difference is theck of technology and the ban that the system has implemented, but other than that, everything seems fine." "No use trying to think too much about it, Raziel will fill me in on the details when I finally get to him." "I''ll just need to regain my previous power and I''ll be able to find him, well, he will probably find me first, that man has always had the knack for such things." "Just how close were you with the Immortal in the past?" Drayce asked with interest as Eigol smirked. "Not very close at all, hell, I and my brethren didn''t like him at all at first, my lord was afraid of him, well, everybody was afraid of him back then, and that still continues in this era as well from what I gather." "Of course it does, he is one of the rare beings that is staying neutral in this huge war between the Alliance and the Dark Ones, there aren''t that many beings that can afford to stay neutral you know, not to mention that if he did pick a side, that one would definitely win the war," Drayce said as he took a deep breath. "He is simply too powerful, that is something my teacher told me, even the power I have gained slightly trembles when I mention his very name." "Well of course it does, don''t forget that that man can control both darkness and light, and I mean any kind of darkness and light, the holy light you wield, although unique and very powerful, is still light, and if he wished to, he could take control over the source, he just finds that beneath him." "Beneath him?" "Of course, he will only rely on his own power, nothing else is worth his time, no other power source, no weapon that was not made with his involvement, nothing." "My lord once did something that ticked him off a bit, and for revenge, he gifted him a powerful suit of armor about a decadeter." "The armor was amazing, it was incredibly durable and powerful and was able to even boost my lord''s power a bit, but it had one downside, and that was that light was used during its creation, so it would always hurt my lord when he wore it, but it wouldn''t injure him, merely give him some pain." "And it wasn''t even strong pain, you know, it was the weak one, the one that does nothing to you, and yet is constantly there, driving you insane!" "I see," Drayce said as he stared at Eigol like he was a crazy person. "Alright, I''m out, I might need to get a bit closer to that Reign fe, he is a Nephilim and seems to be looked after by the Immortal, after all, he did put a im on this, and I doubt there''s any other reason but to make sure that guy is safe." Eigol disappeared as a mist of blood was left in the office. As for Drayce, he sat down and took a deep breath. ''Dammit, just what am I getting myself into with this guy?'' The days in Doncaster passed quite normally after everything with the red elves was finished. The first thing that waspletely gone for them were the bones that stuck out of their bodies. The bones werepletely gone slightly over 24 hours after the procedure was finished. Next were the tattoos that were gone about 38 hours after the procedure and the redness waspletely gone in 48 hours. Of course, all of it slowly but surely receded over time and after the first day was finished, the elves could easily walk around without being conspicuous. They had to get used to their new home, however. They didn''t remember how they got captured by the monster, but they did remember that they were inside their own territory. They had a small vige somewhere, but they couldn''t remember where. They didn''t alle from the same ce, however, and upon talking to them all, they were able to figure out that there were four viges in total. Unfortunately, when putting into ount the number of elves the Umraeth had used during the battle, it became obvious that that one vige didn''t have as many people, but four might have had enough, which made Reign and the others believe that the monster had taken all the elves from the four viges before creating its own territory. If that was true, then that meant that their homes were gone, as were most of those they knew. It was a difficult pill to swallow, but at least with the ones that Reign had sessfully saved, there were a total of 80 of them present. Many of them knew each other, and at least they could console one another for what happened. They wouldn''t be able in this new ce they found themselves and the elves of Doncaster were more than willing to take them all in. After all, elves would feel much morefortable being amongst their own and living in nature instead of the city made out of concrete, bricks, and steel. The huge golden tree also made them feel at ease, and in the course of a week, they had already adapted quite well. As for Reign and the others, they had continued hunting in the jungle, as did Elijah and the rest of his team. During that time, they got one more Tier Vbatant, and slowly but surely, the more talented people of Doncaster and Wilkashere were showing themselves. Wilkashere now had 10 Tier Vbatants, and Reign and the others decided that they should hunt together in the jungle. Even though the two territories had already gotten used to one another and mingled together, mostly thanks to the fact Doncaster had many smiths and craftsmen, they were still not quite used to one another. The trading with Ishmail''s territory was going fine and right now, his men were given ess to the entire base on the first mountain. Slowly but surely, things were looking up and it wouldn''t take long for Reign and the others to be powerful enough to go to the desert and do some quick leveling there. Chapter 842 Fighting Elites in the Jungle Chapter 842 Fighting Elites in the Jungle "Another, from the left!" Reign''s shout reverberated through the forest as Shadow and the others who were standing on the far left of where Reign was quickly jumped to the side as a figure suddenly appeared from below the ground. The ground exploded, soil and hundreds of rocks scattering through the surroundings, causing some trees to fall down. Reign, Aelrinder, and the rest of the team sprang into action, responding to the sudden appearance of the underground assant. The jungle echoed with the sh of weapons, magical incantations, and the roars of monsters that had been disturbed by themotion. The creature that emerged was a grotesque amalgamation of rock and soil, a golem animated by dark forces. Its eyes glowed with an ominous light, and its massive limbs swung with destructive force. This was no ordinary monster; it was a manifestation of the lingering corruption that still gued the jungle. Reign, with his heightened senses and Aethion''s guidance, took a step forward. His hand glowed with abination of mana and soul power as he prepared to face the corrupted golem. Aelrinder, at his side, summoned the power of the stars, casting a protective barrier over the team. The battle unfolded with intense ferocity. The golem''s attacks were powerful, and its ability to manipte the earth made it a formidable adversary. "Leave this guy to me and Aelrinder, get the other two!" Reign shouted as Mia, together with Shadow and Beast, attacked one of the two monsters they had been in the middle of fighting before the golem had appeared. As for Greenie, Tank, Laura, and Wolf, they took on the other monster that was present. All nine of them fought against three monsters that were elite high-grade Tier Vs, and each one was a handful and quite difficult to deal with. They weren''t normal elites either, but elite monsters that were further boosted by the corruption, which made them even stronger, akin to a mini-boss. Even though each of them could indeed fight evenly against one of the monsters and even win by going all out, it wasn''t worth doing that in the jungle where a monster could appear and attack you at any moment in time. Reign and Aelrinder coordinated seamlessly, their movements a dance of precision and power. Aethion''s guidance echoed in Reign''s mind, offering insights into the golem''s vulnerabilities and the most effective ways to counter its attacks. The corrupted golem, sensing the threat posed by the duo, focused its attention on Reign and Aelrinder. Massive fists of rock swung through the air, aiming to crush them. Reign gracefully dodged the attacks, his movements synchronized with the rhythm of Aelrinder''s star power. Aelrinder''s starlight-infused spear pierced through the golem''s rocky exterior, revealing the dark energy within. The corrupted creature retaliated, summoning pirs of earth to trap the duo. Aelrinder, however, harnessed the power of the stars to dissolve the stone restraints, allowing Reign to counterattack. Reign''s swords, infused with the essence of his soul, cut through the golem''s defenses. Each strike chipped away at the corruption, weakening the creature. Aethion''s voice urged Reign to focus on disrupting the dark energy that bound the golem together. As the battle unfolded, Mia and her team faced fierce opposition from the elite corrupted monster they were fighting. Shadow, with his agility and darkness maniption, darted around the battlefield,unching surprise attacks. Beast, with his bow in hand,unched arrow after arrow on the monster, which was a drake. As for Mia, she used her frost to slow the monster down and her sword to fight at close range. Towering at an imposing height of 4.5 meters, the monster was a living force of nature. Its scales shimmered with vibrant hues of emerald and gold, seamlessly blending with the lush greenery of its surroundings. The monster was called the Titanthorn Drake and its eyes gleamed with intelligence, hinting at some connection it shared with the jungle. The most striking feature of the massive drake was the horned crest that adorned its head, resembling the majestic fronds of a towering fern. These thorny projections, each as long as a grown person, are what gave the creature its name. As the Titanthorn Drake moved through the jungle, these formidable appendages could effortlessly snap trees like mere twigs, reshaping thendscape with each powerful stride. Despite its immense size and strength, the Titanthorn Drake was surprisingly graceful, navigating the dense foliage with calcted precision. It moves with a rhythmic cadence, causing the ground to quake beneath its massive form. The drake''s incredibly powerful body, coupled with its immense speed and hard scales made it hard to defeat, and its power, which was earth maniption, made that even more difficult. Greenie, Tank, Laura, and Wolf coordinated their attacks, exploiting the weaknesses of their opponent. Laura''s demonic energy formed chains that wrapped around the monster to limit its movement, while Greenie and Tank fought against it head-on, using their immense vitality and endurance to trade blow for blow with it, allowing Wolf to strike from the back with his greatsword and mes. Standing at a height of just under 6.5 meters, the monster they were facing was called the Arboreal Titan. This colossal being walked on two legs, each step a measured assertion of its dominion over the wilderness. Covered in sleek, iridescent scales that mimic the hues of the surrounding foliage, the Arboreal Titan seamlessly blended into the natural tapestry of the jungle. Its limbs, sinewy and agile, end in formidable ws capable of slicing effortlessly through both vegetation and obstacles that dare challenge its path. The creature''s head, crowned with a crest of intricate patterns, bears eyes that gleam with a watchful intelligence. Its mouth, adorned with rows of serrated teeth, hints at the predatory nature of this monster. Despite its imposing presence, the Arboreal Titan exudes a certain elegance, moving through the jungle with a careful awareness of its surroundings. Each step sends ripples of power through the earth, and the jungle itself seems to sway in acknowledgment of the creature''s passage. The Arboreal Titan''s arms, powerful and dexterous, can manipte the environment with surprising finesse, whether clearing a path through the foliage or delicately plucking a piece of fruit from the highest branches. What made it difficult for Wolf and the others to deal with the monster was the fact it could manipte the trees and foliage around them. It was able to manipte them in a way somewhat simr to how the corrupted cores were able to, only in a much smaller area. The jungle echoed with the sh of magic and the roars of monsters. Each member of the team fought against the monsters with everything they had. Of course, everything they had without using their marks or any powers that boosted them greatly. Back in the central conflict, Reign and Aelrinder continued to chip away at the corrupted golem. The corrupted golem, weakened by the relentless assault, began to show signs of instability. Aelrinder''s starlight-infused attacks prated deeper into its rocky form, disrupting the dark energy that bound it together. Reign, with his soul-infused des, focused on targeting the corrupted core, aiming to sever the source of the golem''s power. A surge of dark energy emanated from the golem as it unleashed a desperate counterattack. The earth beneath the duo trembled as the corrupted creature summoned forth spikes and tendrils, attempting to ensnare Reign and Aelrinder. Aelrinder''s star power countered the assault, creating a protective barrier that repelled the encroaching tendrils. Reignle leaped into the air with unparalleled agility, his des dancing through the chaos, deflecting the iing spikes and cutting through the corrupted tendrils. With a precise strike, Reign aimed for the golem''s core, channeling his soul-infused power into a concentrated blow. The corrupted golem convulsed, its form breaking apart as the dark energy within dissipated. It let out a haunting wail that echoed through the jungle before copsing into a pile of inert rocks and soil. The corrupted essence, now scattered, began to disintegrate, purged by thebined efforts of Reign and Aelrinder. As the central conflict reached its resolution, Mia, Shadow, Beast, Greenie, Tank, Laura, and Wolf faced their own challenges against the elite monsters. The Titanthorn Drake''s emerald scales shimmered with an ethereal glow as it retaliated against the relentless assault. Shadow''s agility proved invaluable as he dodged the drake''s powerful tail swipes, while Beast''s arrows found their mark, targeting the creature''s vulnerable spots. Mia, with sword, engaged the drake in a mesmerizing dance of precision and speed. Each strike was calcted, aiming to exploit any opening in the Titanthorn Drake''s defenses. On the other side, Greenie and Tank, the stalwart defenders, endured the creature''s blows, providing strategic openings for Laura''s demonic energy to bind and constrict the monster. The colossal monster, with its ability to manipte the environment, made the battlefield a dynamic and unpredictable arena Wolf, wielding his greatsword and mes, danced between the manipted trees, countering the creature''s attempts to control the surroundings. The Arboreal Titan responded with swift and precise movements, its ws slicing through the air with deadly uracy. Wolf, drawing upon his own powers, shed with the monster in a disy of fire and fury. The jungle bore witness to a sh of titans, the very essence of nature warring against a force corrupted by dark energy. As the battles raged on, the team''s synergy became evident. Each memberplemented the others, forming a cohesive unit that adapted to the strengths and weaknesses of the monsters they faced. Mia''s team, through coordinated efforts, exploited the vulnerabilities of the Titanthorn Drake. Shadow''s shadows entwined with Mia''s frost, restricting the monsters'' movements and creating openings for decisive strikes. Beast''s arrows, guided by precision and skill, found the weak points in the creatures'' defenses. As the battles neared their climax and the two teams were about to finish off their respective enemies, a sudden surge of energy resonated through the jungle. A roar echoed through the jungle, causing them all to gulp as they sensed the immense power contained in it. Chapter 843 Jungles Balance: The Verdant Behemoths Intervention Chapter 843 Jungle''s Bnce: The Verdant Behemoth''s Intervention "That''s the fourth one this week," Wolf said in a solemn voice before he suddenly brought his sword down, cutting deep into the titan''s neck, causing thetter to fall down on its knees as it tried opening its mouth, only for its mouth to get full as Greenie mmed his hammer down on it. The same happened to the drake. Thanks to the immense aura that followed right behind the roar, both monsters had stopped what they were doing for a moment and that became fatal to them as their enemies didn''t wait for them to recover. "Yeah, it seems they are getting more frequent." Reign said as he arrived near Wolf who nodded his head at him. It was just as they had previously believed. Deeper inside the jungle, Tier VI monsters truly did exist, and asionally, some of them would get close to the areas where the Tier V monsters lived and y around with them, often using their immense strength to push the weaker monsters around and perhaps even broaden their own territory. The monsters that dide were always amongst the weakest of the Tier VI monsters, but even the weakest Tier VI was a force to be reckoned with as they stood at the top of the Warrior Realm and could mop the floor with 99% of peak Tier V beings. The team, finished with their battle, turned their attention towards the source of the powerful roar. The air crackled with energy as an enormous silhouette emerged from the depths of the jungle. A colossal figure, covered in scales that shimmered with an otherworldly glow, strode into view. It was a Tier VI monster, a creature that stood at the pinnacle of the Warrior Realm, and this one, this one was definitely not a mere low-grade Tier VI monster. The jungle seemed to bow before its presence, and the very air quivered with its dominance. This monster, known as the Verdant Behemoth, could be considered one of the most powerful monsters in the entirety of the jungle. The aura that was now being sensed by Reign and the others was so powerful, so immense, that even they had trouble standing normally. Its massive form, towering at an astonishing height of 10 meters, exuded an aura of primal power. The Verdant Behemoth''s scales, a breathtaking tapestry of emerald and jade, reflected the hues of the surrounding vegetation. Its eyes glowed with an ancient wisdom, and the crest on its head seemed to reach towards the heavens. The team, experienced as they were, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of trepidation in the face of this mighty creature as it suddenly appeared mere meters away from them. The Verdant Behemoth, however, paid them little attention, its focus directed towards the fallen Tier V monsters. With a swift and decisive movement, it dispatched the corpses of the Titanthorn Drake and Arboreal Titan with a single swipe of its ws, their corrupted forms crumbling beneath its immense power. Reign and the others slightly flinched as the monsters destroyed the bodies of the monsters they had killed so easily. Even though they had killed them and would get the exp and possibly some rewards, the bodies of the monsters were a treasure as well and they could be used to make good items. Reign, Mia, and the others watched in concern as the giant monster stood silent in front of them. The jungle, once a chaotic battleground, now stood silent in the presence of this ancient and powerful being. The team''s battle-hardened gazes met, sharing a collective understanding of the magnitude of the creature before them. As the Verdant Behemoth turned its gaze towards the team, nothing happened. It stared at them for a little while, looking into the eyes of each one of them before seemingly snorting and turning around, slowly going back to the depths of the jungle. Along the way, any monster the Behemoth met was killed by one strike, and upon looking closer, Reign and the others were surprised to find that every monster it killed was a corrupted one. It didn''t do anything to the normal monsters present in the jungle, but any corrupted monster was dealt with, their bodies destroyedpletely and the corruption gone, seemingly purified by the behemoth. "What the hell just happened?" Shadow asked in shock as Reign and the others shook their heads. "I have no idea, but it seems like the big guy is on our side." "Yeah, the only ones it had targeted were the corrupted monsters, no other monster was so much as hurt by it." The team exchanged puzzled nces as the Verdant Behemoth continued its journey deeper into the jungle, leaving a trail of purified, lifeless corrupted monsters in its wake. The mysterious intervention of the Tier VI creature raised questions and a sense of awe among the team members. Reign, with his heightened connection to Aethion, felt a peculiar resonance with the Verdant Behemoth. The ancient creature seemed to radiate an aura of benevolence as if it recognized the team''s efforts in cleansing the jungle of corruption. "I''ve never seen anything like this," Aelrinder murmured, his eyes still fixed on the retreating figure of the Verdant Behemoth. "It''s as if the creature is here to maintain the bnce of the jungle, eradicating the corruption that taints its essence." "That could very well be the case." Reign said with slight vignce as he stared at the depths of the jungle. "We can''t think of every single area in the world as the same." "The monsters aren''t all mindless killing machines, especially not the ones that have managed to reach a high tier, even though it seems most are this powerful because they are offsprings of other powerful monsters, which made their intellect lowerpared to their parents and the monsters that had reached the tier by themselves." "We have already met Magokur, an orc who was friendly, we have also met other monsters, especially recently, inside their own territories, that are intelligent and aren''t hostile to every other being around them." "This one might very well be here for the corruption." "Perhaps that is the main point of this area, the corruption and the battle of the more powerful monsters against it." "Don''t forget, this has been made to somewhat mirror a game, and so far, the only thing that is simr is the fact there''s a system, and that we get more powerful by defeating monsters, as well as the missions that appear." "We have yet toe across an area that gives us a choice of joining one faction that is battling against another faction, right?" Wolf and the others suddenly nced at Reign with slight surprise. "You mean, like in MMOs where a yer can join a faction, and then fight against the NPCS and yers of another faction, in a PVP map?" "In a way, but of course, every ce here can be considered as a PVP map, the only ces safe for people are the safe zones, and now there are fewer of them in the world." "I think that in this area, well, deeper inside the jungle, when we reach Tier VI and can explore it, we can choose whether we wish to help the corruption spread, or fight it with that monster, as well as some others." "For now though, no need to think too much of it." Reign said with a sigh before getting up. "We''re not strong enough to meddle deeper in the jungle, we''re high-grade Tier Vbatants, which does ce us high in the hierarchy of this part of the jungle, but deeper inside, we will barely be able to fight against the weakest monsters." Mia and the others nodded at Reign''s words before they all stared at the remains of the monsters they battled. "I just wish that bastard didn''tpletely destroy the corpses, we got nothing from this, nothing!" Shadow yelled as he stared at what remained of the two monsters before sighing. "All that work for only exp, why did it have to attack them, we already killed them?" "Maybe because even killing them doesn''t remove the corruption, I mean, the monsters here have no use for corpses except to eat them, so maybe the Behemoth destroyed thempletely so that no other monster would eat the corpses and perhaps get tainted by the same corruption?" Beast asked the others who took a moment to think. "I think that''s quite possible, like you said, monsters have no use for corpses other than to eat them, so that could very well be one way the corruption gets spread around, for a bit, I believed those monsters were also controlled by the corrupted cores, only that they were released out so that they could spread out the corruption, but Beast''s theory makes me think differently." "If a monster kills a monster in the corrupted area, and then eats it, it gets the corruption, and if two monsters share a meal together, both get corrupted, and it spreads quicker." "Well, for now, the only thing we can do is continue hunting more of them before being able to evolve, nothing else really matters as much." Chapter 844 Veil of Corruption: A New Solo Dungeon Chapter 844 Veil of Corruption: A New Solo Dungeon "The hell?" Shadow asked as the rest gathered around what appeared inside the jungle after they had finished talking. As the Verdant Behemoth left, the team discovered a strange anomaly left in its wakea pulsating portal. This portal would transport them to a hidden realm, a dungeon of sorts that led to the nexus of corruption that serves as the source of the jungle''s affliction, of course, it was not the true thing, merely a dungeon that was made like that.. The team faced a dilemma: should they venture into this corrupted nexus, to a dungeon as they had a long time ago, or continue their current mission of hunting corrupted monsters? The nexus promised not only intense challenges but also the possibility of acquiring potent artifacts and items that would help them quite a lot. "It''s certainly been a while since we have gone to a dungeon, I just don''t know if we really need to go to one right now." Reign said with a sigh before inspecting the dungeon closer. "It''s a limited one though, it will only be present for 15 more minutes, after that, it will be gone, I don''t know if we should let such an opportunity go to waste, to be honest," Wolf added from the side as Reign nodded his head. "A solo instance dungeon, just the mention of that brings me back," Beast said with a smile as he remembered how they had stumbled upon their first dungeon and entered it in the past. [ The system advises the yers to go in the dungeon, time flows differently in that dungeon as it is a special one, only seconds will pass outside as you start the dungeon, and no death is true. ] "What, isn''t that a bit too generous at this stage?" Reign asked as he stared at the portal in great confusion. [ No, it is not generous, that is simply how dangerous the dungeon in front of you is, finishing the dungeon is almost impossible for the current you and without the fact that you cannot die inside of it, the system would strongly advise against it as most of you will die in it. ] [ Dying in this dungeon will only result in you not getting any final rewards, and the exp you have gained without leveling up will be gone, with some other light penalties present, but staying inside will be greatly beneficial in improving your strength, your skills, as well as your weapon proficiency. ] [ Because of all of that, the system strongly urges all the yers to enter the dungeon and try their best toplete it. ] [ Because of its high danger and the near impossibility for you toplete it, the rewards you will gain upon managing toplete it will be immense, even a Rank Z item is not out of the question. ] The mention of a rank Z item, the most powerful and the most broken item in the world, everybody present widened their eyes and stared at the dungeon with zeal. "So no matter how much time we spend inside the dungeon, only a couple of seconds will pass, and we can''t die?" Shadow asked before smiling widely. "What the hell are we waiting for then, this is a no-brainer guys!" "Let''s gooo!" Shadow shouted in happiness before suddenly cing his hand in the portal and disappearing, causing Reign to shake his head and sigh. "Yeah, not going would truly be a waste, see you guys after we all die or finish the dungeon, I guess." And in a blink of an eye, all of them disappeared, and the portal disappeared with them as well. As the team members stepped through the pulsating portal, they found themselves instantly transported to a realm that mirrored the corrupted jungle they had been traversing. However, there was an eerie stillness in the air, and the usual sounds of the jungle were reced by an unsettling silence. Reign found himself standing in a dense thicket, the foliage casting elongated shadows on the ground. The air was thick with an unnatural tension, and the atmosphere seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy. The system''s message echoed in his mind, reminding him that time outside the dungeon would flow differently, and no death within the dungeon would be permanent. Surveying his surroundings, Reign tightened his grip on his swords and prepared for the challenges ahead. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this dungeon held secrets and trials beyond anything they had faced before. Elsewhere, Mia found herself in a clearing surrounded by towering trees with twisted, thorn-covered branches. The air was heavy with an oppressive aura, and the very ground beneath her seemed to pulse with corruption. The system''s words resonated in her mind, urging her to press forward despite the foreboding atmosphere. Wolf, Beast, Shadow, and the others each found themselves in different parts of the corrupted jungle, isted from one another. The solo nature of the dungeon presented a unique challenge, forcing each member to confront the darkness within the jungle on their own. Of course, they were not in the same jungle, each one of them was in a separate instance, apletely different jungle in a separate pocket dimension. [ Solo Dungeon started. ] Verdant Jungle of Corruption Difficulty: Impossible Rmended strength: low to mid-grade Tier VI Mission briefing: The Verdant jungle in front of you has been a part of the surroundingndscape for hundreds of years. The jungle has always been a home for many monsters and many adventurers would often venture forth to fight them, but in recent years, fewer adventurers dared do so thanks to the strength of the monsters that have increased tremendously. Your task is to investigate what exactly has changed the jungle and its inhabitants that much and to eliminate the source of that change. Each field boss killed inside the jungle will give bonus rewards to the yer, as will corrupted cores, other powerful entities, and more. The reward forpleting the jungle without any side rewards, calcting Because of the difficulty, the rewards shall be raised by 500% Rewards forpleting: 2x Rank Z items, immediate level up to the peak of Tier V, and after the yer manages to evolve, he will be leveled up to the peak of Tier VI and will be eligible to start the Tier VII challenge right away. The yer shall also be awarded other consumable items that can improve some stats, of his skills, and even help him improve his ability. Reign stared at the screen with his eyes wide open in shock as his hand trembled before he gulped. ''This this isn''t real, right?'' ''These rewards, no way something like this is real, I mean, isn''t this too much?!'' "You fool, that just shows how difficult this dungeon is, to be honest, I doubt you have any chance of finishing it, otherwise the difficulty wouldn''t be ced at ''Impossible''." Aethion barked in order to make Reign snap out of it. "You''ve heard some say that there were people that overnight reached even godhood when they were in the leveling phase before that, so why wouldn''t it be possible to get such rewards, huh?" "That is why I always tell you that even those that do badly during the leveling phase have a chance of one day bing immensely powerful, it is just that those that are always doing well will have a much higher chance, won''t be dependent on luck, and will always strive for greatness." "These rewards are actually without any negatives, with the consumables that you will gain, your proficiency level, your skills, even your ability will improve with you right away, so even if you reach Tier VII right away thanks to this, you will be more powerful than normal Tier VII individuals, just like you are more powerful than other Tier Vs of the same level." "Got it, first things first, establish where I am and what kinds of monsters are present." Reign said seriously as he got up a tree and started climbing to its tallest branches. "Attaboy, you are in a dangerous environment, do not let your mind wander for an instant, and do not lower your guard no matter what," Aethion said as he nodded his head before ncing at Jared. "What do you think, two weeks?" "I think three." "Wanna bet on it?" Aethion asked Jared who nced at him before thinking. "I bet 4 weeks then," Jared said before Aethion smirked. "Alright, I will then bet 3 weeks, if the kid kicks the bucket before that, then the one whose answer was closer will win, which is me, of course." Aethion smiled brightly as he stared at Jared who nodded his head. "What does the winner get?" "If I win, I want you to show me some of that fancy soul technology that you mentioned, I want to see how it works, and if possible, to see if I can implement it to my soul skills and soul maniption." "That will not bring me, master, or my mission in danger, alright." "I want some of the souls you have gathered if I win, and you must teach me some of the soul maniption techniques you have thought master." "Deal." "What if master wins though?" Chapter 845 Verdant Jungle Showdown: Clash of Titans

Chapter 845 Verdant Jungle Showdown: sh of Titans

Both Jared and Aethion nced at each other before chuckling. "Good one." "Thank you, my supporting systems are not really meant for me to act funny, but I try." Back in the jungle, Reign cautiously moved through the dense vegetation, his senses on high alert. The corrupted atmosphere weighed heavily on him, and the ominous silence made the air thick with anticipation. The Verdant Jungle of Corruption lived up to its name, with twisted vines and thorns covering every inch of the terrain. As Reign navigated through the eeriendscape, his eyes caught sight of a massive shadow lurking in the distance. A corrupted creature, with scales oozing dark energy, slithered through the corrupted jungle. The sight sent a chill down Reign''s spine, but he quickly steadied himself. The system''s advice echoed in his mind: bonuses for defeating field bosses and other powerful entities. It seemed like the Verdant Jungle was not just a typical dungeon; it was a realm teeming with high-tier monsters and corrupted entities. As Reign faced his first challenge, the corrupted serpent, he swiftly engaged inbat. His des sliced through the air, each strike aiming for vulnerable points on the creature''s body. The corrupted serpent retaliated with venomous attacks, but Reign''s agility andbat prowess proved superior. After a fierce battle, Reign emerged victorious. The serpent''s corrupted core pulsed with dark energy, but the satisfaction of triumph was short-lived, as he quickly found out that the enemy was a peak Tier V monster, not even an elite. Reign knew there were more formidable foes awaiting him in the depths of the jungle, especially the mini bosses and field bosses present. Meanwhile, Mia found herself in a twisted thicket surrounded by eerie, glowing mushrooms. The corrupted aura was palpable, and ominous shadows danced between the gnarled trees. Her mission was clear: eliminate the source of corruption and confront the powerful entities that lurked within. The first adversary she encountered was a massive corrupted spider, its legs covered in sharp, venomous spines. Mia''s sword moved with precision as she dodged the spider''s strikes while using her frost on it. Her agility and quick reflexes proved invaluable, and with a final, well-ced strike, she brought down the arachnid. As Mia collected the corrupted core, she couldn''t help but feel the same as Reign as the monsters here were a bit stronger than outside. The journey through the Verdant Jungle was treacherous, but Mia pressed forward, determined to uncover the mysteries within. In a different section of the jungle, Wolf faced a corrupted behemoth with massive tusks and a hide that seemed impervious to attacks. His sword shed against the behemoth''s tough exterior, each strike testing his strength and skill. The battle was fierce, and the behemoth''s roars echoed through the corrupted jungle. Despite the formidable opponent, Wolf''s determination andbat experience allowed him to exploit the behemoth''s weaknesses. With a final, powerful blow, he brought down the corrupted giant. The reward appeared as the system had deemed this monsters as a powerful entity, and Wolf knew that this solo dungeon was pushing him to his limits. Shadow, in his isted instance, confronted a corrupted elemental entity that wielded the power of shadows. The dark tendrilsshed out at him, but Shadow''s mastery over his own shadows gave him an advantage. The battle between darkness and shadows unfolded, and as the corrupted entity crumbled, Shadow felt a surge of strength as he felt his control over darkness and shadows slowly increase. The solo dungeon presented unique challenges to each member of the team, and as they faced powerful foes and ventured deeper into the corrupted jungle, they discovered that the Verdant Jungle of Corruption held immense potential and could help them improve their power immensely. Beast, Greenie, Tank, Aelrinder, and Laura were facing their own problems and sets of challenges inside the massive jungle and were doing as well as everyone else, at least for now. It quickly became obvious to them that their cement inside the jungle was not random as the monsters in their area were a bit weakerpared to the rest of the jungle. The dungeon was fair, it wouldn''t ce them in a dangerous ce right away and they all had a chance to at least gain something during their stay. Still, the f act remained that the dungeon truly was a difficult one as even the weakest monsters were no pushovers. Another thing was the fact that they didn''t know exactly where the most powerful monsters were located, and what kinds of dangers awaited them inside the jungle. It seemed the same as the jungle they had been hunting for a while now, but they still had to make sure there were no new kinds of traps and enemies present in it. Reign continued his journey through the Verdant Jungle of Corruption, his senses alert and his des at the ready. The encounters with the corrupted creatures had already pushed him to his limits, but he knew the true challengesy deeper within the jungle. As he moved forward, the vegetation became denser, and the corruption more pervasive. The twisted vines seemed to reach out for him, and the ominous silence pressed down on him like a heavy weight. The system''s message lingered in his mind, reminding him of the impossible difficulty and the tempting rewards awaiting those who could ovee it. Reign''s eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs of a powerful entity or a field boss. The Verdant Jungle seemed to stretch endlessly, its mysteries hidden behind every twisted tree and ominous thicket. The time distortion within the dungeon yed tricks on his perception, making every second feel like an eternity. Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the jungle. Reign''s instincts kicked in, and he crouched low, blending with the shadows. A massive corrupted tiger emerged from the foliage, its eyes glowing with an eerie light. This was no ordinary beast; it was a field boss, and even though Reign was able to learn that it was a Tier V Field Boss, it was still an incredibly powerful opponent for him, and he didn''t n on fighting it yet. Suddenly, another roar echoed as another monster appeared nearby. Arge snake came in sight, its bodyrger than the trees around them as it coiled around multiple to stay above the ground and stare at the tiger from above. Reign gulped as he sensed the aura of both field bosses. Each of them was a peak Tier V field boss, and if he went all out, he could certainly defeat them, but he wouldn''t be able to use his transformation for a couple of days. Without his Nephilim form, he was not confident of being able to defeat either of the two monsters, but his life would also not be in danger. With his mark activated and him using his full power, he was certain that he could fight one of them without losing, but killing them would be hard for sure. As he continued crouching and staring at the two monsters, the two moved. The tiger''s body became a blur as it lunged at the giant snake that lunged forward as well, its body breaking multiple trees that it was using to hang on. It was akin to a spring, its massive body reaching a speed higher than the tiger''s for a moment. The tiger quickly stepped to the side as the snake''s massive body struck the ground, causing cracks to appear and the ground to sink slightly as its massive jaw that was more thanrge enough to swallow a person took a big chunk of the ground before spitting it out, only to for its body to start thrashing as the tiger bit the snake from the side and used its ws tocerate it. The thrashing of the snake was enough to push the tiger away and even to cause it some damage as the tiger shook its body as some blood trickled down from its mouth. Still, such damage was nothing to the tiger whose high vitality allowed it to heal immediately before lunging forward again to fight against the snake. The whole area of the jungle they were in was shaking as trees were broken and uprooted, the ground was starting to look like a bombardment had taken ce from all the potholes present and all the cracks on the ground. The snake was able to spit powerful acid out of its mouth that the tiger didn''t daree in contact with, and even its body was able to ooze out a simr acid that hurt the tiger. As for the tiger, its power was simr to what Basred had. Basred was able to create sonic waves, while the tiger was able to create shockwaves from any part of its body. A simple grunt could create a shockwave that would decimate anything in front or around the tiger, and it was able to manipte the shockwaves, sending them anywhere around it. It had used the ability a couple of times to block the acid, and for now, the two seemed quite even in power. Chapter 846 Taking Advantage: Reign’s Triumph

Chapter 846 Taking Advantage: Reign''s Triumph

Reign watched the intense battle between the corrupted tiger and the massive snake unfold before him. The sh of titans created shockwaves that reverberated through the corrupted jungle. Each strike, each roar, and each release of acid added to the chaos of the battlefield. As he observed the fight, Reign couldn''t help but see an opportunity. The two field bosses were engaged in a fierce struggle, and both were distracted by their own attempts to gain the upper hand. It was a risky move, but if he timed it right, Reign could take advantage of the situation to gain additional rewards without facing the full force of either monster. The thought of acquiring extra rewards fueled his determination. This dungeon was different from others. Instead of simply fighting and then being given rewards at the very end, each monster in would actually help with something. It wasn''t that noticeable at first, but Reign did notice his stats slightly improving, and some of his skills were bing even easier for him to utilize. It was a weird sensation, but in this dungeon, it was as if every monster present would give certain benefits to the one that ys it, thus allowing him, as well as any person who came here, to gain rewards without even clearing it. Still, the two monsters in front of him were truly troublesome. He had to be careful, strategic, and swift. Reign knew that his chances of defeating either field boss in his current state were slim, but he could exploit the chaos they created to take them both down while they were weak. His eyes focused on the movements of the tiger and the snake. The tiger, with its agility and powerful shockwaves, seemed to have the upper hand in closebat. On the other hand, the snake''s long-range acid attacks posed a constant threat, not to mention the acid coating its entire body. Reign was forced to use his darkness at all times and move from one location to the other during their battle as no ce was safe. An area of 450 meters was barren, the grass, trees, and any other fauna gone thanks to the constant shockwaves and acid. Reign was currently standing about 120 meters away from the two monsters, he was right next to a tree and was at the very border of the barren area that the two had created so far. With his strongest attack and full speed, he could cover such a distance in an instant, so he wasn''t worried about that making issues for him, but he had to find a good opportunity to attack the two. One attack. That was the opportunity he would have, just one attack that had to either seriously injure or kill one of the two monsters. He knew that the instant he attacked, the attention of the monsters would be drawn to him, and if both attacked him at the same time, he would be in a very dangerous situation. That, however, didn''t mean that he couldn''t speed things up a bit without being noticed. As the snake opened its mouth tounch its acid again, its eyes suddenly constricted as a bolt of lightning zoomed through the barren area and struck it in the open mouth. With the acid right there, the lightning had no problems getting deeper inside its body and causing damage to the snake. The snake convulsed slightly before shaking it off and staring at the location where the lightning bolt had beenunched, but that proved to be a mistake. The tiger, sensing an opportunity, seized the moment and lunged at the distracted snake. Its sharp ws cut through the snake''s scales, drawing dark blood. The creature roared in pain turned its attention away from the invisible Reign and attacked the tiger. The two field bosses shed once again, their battle escting in intensity. Reign, having sessfully intervened, observed from a safe distance, ready to intervene again and injure one of them. He used his darkness this time, manipting it to move through the jungle and go around as he noticed the two moving to the side, getting closer to the jungle. As the tiger suddenly jumped back and unleashed a shockwave that caused the ground to cave in slightly and pushed the snake back, causing some blood to flow out from the cuts on its body, Reign used his powers to create a spear of darkness from behind the tiger beforeunching it at him. The tiger sensed the mana being used to create the spear immediately and nced back, only to find nothing, before noticing the spear that wasunched at it. The tiger quickly jumped to the side in order to evade the spear, only for it to explode as it was passing near it. The explosion was not a normal explosion, but one of darkness. The darkness that formed the spear spread around without any sound before hitting the tiger, causing it to roar in pain as some injuries appeared on its body. It quickly sent another shockwave forward to disperse the darkness, and the tactic worked, but the snake used the opportunity to attack the tiger at that moment. Its slithering body quickly crossed the distance between them and it opened its mouth before biting down on the tiger. The tiger roared in pain as the acid caused smoke toe out of its body while the poison entered its bloodstream. The snake did note unscathed from this either as the tiger unleashed a devastating shockwave that passed through the snake''s body and sted everything that was 250 meters around them, even hitting Reign who was forced to sh against a tree that was behind him in order to not be blown away or to use mana to stabilize himself, potentially causing the two monsters to notice him. As he shook his head and groaned slightly from the pain he felt in his back, Reign nced forward again, only to see the snake thrashing about as the shockwave from the tiger had really hurt it. The tiger wasn''t feeling all good either as the poison had managed to weaken it and it was slightly shaking as it stood. Both monsters had dealt quite a serious blow to one another, and Reign knew that time for action was nearly upon him. He quickly went forward, stopping about 100 meters away from the two monsters before starting to channel mana into his entire body, but focusing on his legs and arms the most. With how wounded the two were right now, he was certain he could kill one of them in one hit, but the question was which one to attack? The snake wasrger, so it definitely had more vitality and endurance, suchrger monsters were usually more difficult to kill, and he wasn''t certain if he could decapitate it, perhaps the best way to kill it was to stab through its head and have his lightning fry the brain. As for the tiger, he could definitely do the same, but he could also try to decapitate it as its neck was smallerpared to the snake, and he could even try stabbing through its heart. Reign weighed the options in his mind as he observed the two wounded field bosses. The snake''s convulsions were more pronounced, and it seemed to be in a more critical condition, but the tiger''s weakened state after the poison suggested vulnerability as well. With a deep breath, Reign made his decision. The tiger, despite being formidable, was smaller and perhaps easier to deliver a fatal blow. He focused on his mana, feeling the energy surge through him. His eyes glowed with an intense darkness, and his body radiated power. As he prepared to strike, the tiger and the snake continued their fierce battle. The tiger, still reeling from the poison, managed to unleash another shockwave, further injuring the snake. Reign saw this as the perfect moment to intervene. In an instant, Reign propelled himself forward with incredible speed, his form shrouded in darkness. He aimed directly for the tiger, determined to deliver a lethal blow. The tiger, distracted by its ongoing fight with the snake, didn''t sense Reign''s approach until thest moment. With a swift and precise movement, Reign drove his de through the tiger''s heart. The corrupted creature roared in agony as the darkness-infused de pierced its vital organ. Reign, not wasting a moment, released a surge of dark energy, ensuring the corrupted tiger''s demise. As the tiger copsed, the snake, sensing a new threat, turned its attention toward Reign. The battlefield fell silent for a moment as the snake and Reign locked eyes. The darkness emanating from Reign''s form seemed to intensify, creating an aura of intimidation. Without hesitation, Reign shifted his focus to the wounded snake. The field boss, now faced with a fresh opponent, prepared to retaliate. Reign, moving quickly unleashed a barrage of darkness-infused attacks and lightning. The acid covering the body of the snake proved to help Reign this time as his lightning easily moved across the snake''s body. The jungle echoed with the sh of powers as Reign engaged in a deadly dance with the corrupted snake. His movements were swift and calcted and the snake, already weakened, struggled to match Reign''s onught. With a final, powerful strike, Reign drove his de through the snake''s head. The corrupted creature convulsed and thrashed before copsing to the ground, its dark energy dissipating. Reign stood victorious amidst the aftermath of the intense battle. Chapter 847 Slowly Conquering the Monster of the Dungeon

Chapter 847 Slowly Conquering the Monster of the Dungeon

After Reign''s triumph over the corrupted field bosses, the Verdant Jungle of Corruption seemed to settle into an uneasy calm. The echoes of the intense battle faded away, leaving behind an eerie silence. Reign took a moment to catch his breath, his senses still on high alert in case there were any lingering threats. The system''s notifications appeared, signaling the rewards for defeating the two powerful field bosses. The corrupted cores of the tiger and snake glowed with dark energy, and Reign felt a surge of power coursing through him as he absorbed the essence of his fallen adversaries. As the adrenaline from the battle began to subside, Reign took a closer look at his surroundings. The barren area created by the sh of the two field bosses showed the destructive force that had unfolded. Trees were uprooted, the ground was scarred with deep cracks, and the very essence of corruption lingered in the air. Reign knew he had to make the most of his time in the Verdant Jungle. The solo dungeon had proven to be a challenging yet rewarding experience, and he was determined to explore further and uncover its secrets. The system''s advice about bonuses for defeating powerful entities echoed in his mind, motivating him to seek out more formidable foes. The system''s notifications blinked before him, revealing the rewards he had earned for sessfully taking down the corrupted tiger and snake. Corrupted Tiger''s Essence: The corrupted core of the tiger pulsated with dark energy. As Reign absorbed its essence, he felt a surge of strength and agility coursing through his veins. The corrupted tiger''s essence granted him a permanent boost to his physical attributes, enhancing hisbat abilities. His reflexes became sharper, and his movements more agile, as if he had absorbed the predatory prowess of the fallen beast. Venomous Serpent''s Spirit: The snake''s corrupted core emitted a toxic aura, but Reign harnessed it to his advantage. As he absorbed the Venomous Serpent''s Core, a new helper suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the same snake that he had killed, but it was much smaller and it was ethereal, a ghost of sorts. The snake coiled around his neck and turned into a scarf, but he got no bonuses from it as it was a spirit. The spirit would help him out during battle. It could coil around a limb of an enemy and break it, it could break their entire body, it could use its acidic poison and spit it at the enemy or bite them to distribute the poison throughout their body. The spirit was also able to suddenly be asrge as the snake was before Reign killed it for a short period of time and attacked the enemy in that form as well. The only negative thing about the spirit is that after the dungeon was finished, it would be gone and Reign would get a different reward from it, probably simr to what he got from the tiger, a boost in stats that was permanent. These rewards not only reflected the unique characteristics of the defeated bosses but also added ayer ofplexity to Reign''s skill set. Thebination of enhanced physical prowess from the tiger and venomous abilities from the snake that could fight by itself provided him with a versatile array of tools for future challenges in the Verdant Jungle. Days passed, and Reign delved deeper into the corrupted jungle. The encounters became increasingly challenging as he faced mini-bosses and powerful monsters, each presenting unique abilities and tactics. The Verdant Jungle seemed to adapt to his presence, testing his adaptability andbat skills. After slightly over 10 days had passed, Reign was standing atop a tree and overlooking the jungle. His face was calm as he stared at a small monster that was taking a nap atop another tree some 140 meters away from him. Although small, the monster present was quite powerful, and Reign, fully aware of the rules of the jungle, wanted to try his luck in getting a boost in his speed after absorbing the essence of the monster. His snake left him and started slithering toward the small monster, which looked somewhat like a ck panther, only that its jaw was elongated andrgerpared to a panther, and it had bones sticking out of its back that slightly flickered with lightning from time to time. The tail was metallic and looked more akin to a curved sword than a tail and it barely had any fur on its body, instead, the skin was much thicker and durable than usual. As the snake got close to the panther, the monster opened its eyes and stared at it with hostility. The bones that stuck out on its back slightly shook as lightning started dancing around them while the panther got in a position to pounce on the snake. Just as the panther was about to do so, the snake spat acid at it, prompting the panther to fire a bolt of lightning at the acid to stop it before lunging forward. Well, it tried to lunge, only for a giant fist to suddenly appear above it and crash down at it. The fist disappeared in an instant, and what was left below it was a destroyed tree, a dent in the ground, and the monster that was trying to get up even though many of its bones were crushed. Before it was able to get up, a flicker of lightning passed next to it as its head dropped on the ground. Reign stood next to the corpse of the body before exhaling. Without the new skill he had gotten from another mini-boss he had killed, he wouldn''t have been able to defeat the monster so easily. About two days ago, Reign faced a colossal corrupted titan, a creature that seemed to embody the essence of the jungle itself. The battle was fierce, with the guardian wielding both the corruptive powers of the jungle and formidable physical strength. Reign''s determination and newfound abilities that he had gotten up to that point proved crucial in oveing this powerful adversary. The rewards for defeating the corrupted titan were substantial. The titan''s corrupted core pulsated with immense energy, and Reign could feel the surge of power as he absorbed it, but the most important thing was the fact he could summon a part of the titan anywhere in an area 200 meters around him. The body part would immediately materialize and attack an enemy, and he could choose how it would attack as well. Just like with the snake, this reward was temporary and after he left the jungle, it would be gone, reced by a rise in stats. ''Hey, so what do you think, do a couple of more weeks seem fine, or perhaps now you believe I canplete the dungeon?'' Reign asked Aethion who scoffed at him and turned his head. Three days ago, Jared had unfortunately not been able to stop himself from talking too much and had mistakenly told Reign about the bet he and Aethion had. Reign was a bit happy that Jared thought he couldst longer than Aethion did, but the fact neither believed he couldplete the dungeon hurt him a bit as his ego took a hit. Proving them wrong had be another motivation for him toplete the dungeon and he was constantly talking to Aethion about what was going on. "You have still not fought against even one Tier VI monster, leave the talk for when you manage to take down one of those." "Hunting down Tier V monsters is the correct thing right now, but don''t forget that this dungeon is one that usually takes a mid-grade Tier VI toplete," Aethion said in a calm voice as Reign clicked his tongue before absorbing the essence of the panther. "Hell yes!" Reign shouted in happiness as he felt his agility increase and a passive skill was added to his status screen. [ Lightning Boots ] Description: Thanks to the yer''s incredible control over lightning, the lightning itself will help the yer move. Lightning will constantly flicker around the yer''s feet, forming what looks like boots made out of lightning that will increase the speed of the yer by about 15%. ''My lightning maniption has also increased slightly, that''s good.'' ''I wonder what my status screen will look like after I finish this dungeon.'' "You probably won''t finish it though, master," Jared said without teasing Reign, and thetter knew that as the AI was sometimes brutally honest and wasn''t afraid of giving you his honest thoughts and opinions at times. ''Hey, at least act like you are confident in my abilities!'' "Ah, alright master," Jared said as a smile appeared on his face. "Master can do it, master is the strongest, even if a Tier VII monster appears, Master will kill it in an instant!" "Master you can finish this dungeon, it''s nothing special to you, you can finish it whenever you want!" ''You know what, just just stop, go back to being honest.'' Reign said with a defeated sigh as he continued moving through the forest. Chapter 848 Reigns Epic Battle Against the Shadow Behemoth in the Verdant Jungle Chapter 848 Reign''s Epic Battle Against the Shadow Behemoth in the Verdant Jungle Reign''s journey through the corrupted jungle continued, each day bringing new challenges and encounters. The Lightning Boots proved to be a valuable addition to his arsenal, enhancing his mobility and allowing him to traverse the dense vegetation with increased speed. As he ventured deeper into the heart of the Verdant Jungle, the atmosphere became more ominous. The corrupted essence that permeated the air grew denser, and the creatures that lurked within the shadows became more formidable. Reign knew that the true tests awaited him, especially considering Aethion''s mention of Tier VI monsters. One day, as Reign navigated through a particrly dense thicket, the air suddenly became charged with tension. The ground beneath him trembled, and a low growl echoed through the jungle. Emerging from the shadows, a colossal creature with dark, twisted horns and corrupted vines wrapped around its body revealed itself. The Tier VI monster, known as the Shadow Behemoth, exuded an aura of malevolence. Its eyes glowed with an otherworldly darkness, and its massive form seemed to blend seamlessly with the corrupted environment. Reign, despite the challenges he had faced so far, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of apprehension. The Shadow Behemoth roared, the sound sending shockwaves through the corrupted jungle. Reign tightened his grip on his de, determination burning in his eyes. This would be his true test, a battle against a Tier VI monster that could potentially decide the oue of his venture into the Verdant Jungle. After all, slightly over 2 weeks had passed since he had entered the jungle, and so far, he had gained quite a decent boost in stats, leveled up a couple of times, almost enough to reach the peak grade of Tier V, and managed to get some skills from the monsters he had killed. In an instant, Reign activated all the buffing skills he had, as well as his mark. He had even done something he hadn''t done before and only learned recently, he used one soul from his soul army and devoured it, temporarily increasing his stats by a small amount. Devouring souls like that was not without any risk, and Aethion had only told him recently about that. Reign was not allowed to do it whenever he wanted, only when he needed a boost would he devour a soul, and he had to make sure not to do that more than 3 times a week, otherwise, his mind might start changing, and he might be addicted to devouring souls, which could push him to the brink of insanity and losing his mind. Still, with everything he had done that instant, Reign was now in his most powerful form below his Nephilim transformation, and he wasn''t nning on using that if his life was not about to be taken. As the Behemoth lunged forward with incredible speed, Reign activated his Lightning Boots to their max, channeling mana into them to further improve the effectiveness, the flickering lightning around his feet propelling him out of the creature''s direct path. He could sense the raw power emanating from the monster, and avoiding a direct confrontation was crucial. The Lightning Boots allowed Reign to maneuver with unparalleled agility. He circled the Behemoth, studying its movements and searching for any weaknesses. The corrupted vines that adorned the creature seemed to be a potential vulnerability, and Reign formted a n. Channeling his mana, Reign summoned a part of the corrupted titan he had defeated earlier. The massive hand materialized in the air and swung downward, aiming to entangle the Behemoth in its grasp. The Behemoth, however, proved to be more resilient than expected, and with a powerful swipe of its horns, it shattered the summoned appendage. Undeterred, Reign continued his dance with the Behemoth, utilizing his Lightning Boots to dodge its attacks. The corrupted vinesshed out, but Reign''s agility allowed him to evade them. In a bold move, he closed the distance and aimed for the vines with his de. The Lightning Boots enhanced his speed, and Reign sliced through the corrupted vines with precision. Dark energy oozed from the severed tendrils, and the Behemoth roared in pain. Reign seized the opportunity, delivering a series of rapid strikes to the monster''s body. However, the Behemoth retaliated with a shockwave of pure corruption. The wave of dark energy surged toward Reign, threatening to overwhelm him. In a desperate move, he activated another skill he had gained, one that was quite useful for him. The skill was called the Darkness Cloak and upon activating, he enveloped himself in shadows to resist the corruptive force. Thanks to his darkness maniption, Reign was able to utilize the skill to its fullest and could even use his own darkness to improve and slightly change it. As the corrupt shockwave subsided, Reign emerged, slightly weakened but determined to press on. The Behemoth, now enraged, unleashed a torrent of corrupted energy, creating a barrier that seemed imprable. Reign pondered his next move, aware that a direct assault might prove futile. Drawing inspiration from his previous victories, Reign channeled his lightning abilities. The Lightning Boots sparked with increased intensity as he infused his de with lightning. With a swift motion, he hurled the electrified weapon at the Behemoth''s barrier. The lightning-infused de crackled through the corrupted energy, creating hairline fractures in the barrier. Reign seized the moment, utilizing his Darkness Cloak to phase through the weakened barrier. The Behemoth, caught off guard, roared in frustration. Reign, empowered by his Lightning Boots and Darkness Cloak, pressed his advantage. He closed in on the Shadowed Behemoth with remarkable speed, his de crackling with lightning. The corrupted vines, still reeling from the previous assault, struggled to respond in time. With a series of lightning-fast strikes, Reign targeted the Behemoth''s weak points. The corrupted energy that formed its barrier began to flicker, showing signs of instability. The Behemoth, recognizing the imminent threat, retaliated with a violent swing of its massive horns. Reign, relying on his Lightning Boots, dodged the attack with a hair''s breadth. However, the Behemoth''s tail, which ended in a twisted spike,shed out unexpectedly. It pierced through the Darkness Cloak, leaving Reign vulnerable for a moment. The spike grazed his side, leaving a searing wound. Gritting his teeth against the pain, Reign continued his assault as he held both swords, the sword he had thrown previouslying into his hand after he used sword aura to manipte it. He unleashed a barrage of lightning-infused strikes, determined to break through the Behemoth''s defenses. The corrupted monster, now desperate, unleashed another shockwave of dark energy, hoping to repel the relentless attacker. This time, Reign anticipated the attack. He activated his Darkness Cloak once more, allowing the shockwave to pass harmlessly through him. However, the strain on his body was bing evident. The injuries from the Behemoth''s tail,bined with the corrosive effects of the shockwave, took a toll on Reign''s stamina. The Behemoth, sensing an opportunity, summoned corrupted vines from the ground. They shot toward Reign with incredible speed, seeking to entangle him. Reacting swiftly, Reign utilized his Lightning Boots to boost his speed further, narrowly avoiding the entwining vines. He counterattacked, severing the approaching tendrils with his de. Still, one of them managed to get close to him and stab him in the back, causing him to clench his teeth in pain before frying the tendril with his lightning. The battle between Reign and the Shadowed Behemoth reached a critical juncture. The corrupted monster, despite its formidable power, began to show signs of wear. The lightning-imbued strikes had taken their toll on its corrupted form. The Behemoth, recognizing the potential defeat, unleashed a final, desperate surge of dark energy. The corrupted energy manifested as a colossal wave, threatening to engulf Reign. In response, he summoned the essence of the corrupted titan once more. This time, the summoned part was an open palm that was used as a barrier to withstand the corrupted onught, As well as a weapon that Reign willed to move forward and sh with the Behemoth. As the two forces shed, the jungle shook with the intensity of the collision. Dark energy and the palm collided, creating a chaotic disy of power. The Behemoth roared in frustration as its final gambit was seemingly failing to take Reign down, and in an instant, its body started crumbling. The Behemoth was now burning his very life essence in order to continue fighting and gain immense strength for a very short period of time. Reign panted as he stared at the monster before channeling his mana and creating a hugence of ck and white lightning. Thence was about 4 meters long and went all the way to his shoulder as the image of a Kirin appeared below him. His lightning continued condensing, forming a sort of armor around him as he charged at the Behemoth that roared and charged at him as well, only to suddenly flinch as acidic spit wasunched at him from behind, hitting its body and causing great pain to the Behemoth who nced back to see a snake seeminglyughing at him. The Behemoth couldn''t do anything as Reign was right in front of it, and in a final roar, it unleashed a desperate attack that contained all of its remaining strength. Chapter 849 Fall of the Behemoth: Two Weeks Later

Chapter 849 Fall of the Behemoth: Two Weeks Later

The jungle shook heavily. Trees were sent flying away, broken from the fierce shockwave that suddenly took ce in the jungle. Large rocks zoomed through the air faster than bullets as some unfortunate monsters that were nearby got hit by the rocks. Fortunately for them, they were all powerful Tier V monsters and were more than powerful enough to withstand such hits, but if multiple such rocks hit them, they would definitely be injured, and not lightly. Reign panted before dropping down on one knee. A gash appeared on his body, running from the left side of his waist all the way to his right shoulder as blood flowed out, slowly forming a puddle on the ground. As for the monster, it copsed as a huge hole was not present in its chest. With the incredible power and speed thebined skill gave Reign, he was able to finally kill the powerful low-grade Tier VI monster, but he had suffered some serious injuries as well. Still, he was smiling. He was now a peak Tier Vbatant, and he was able to take down a monster that was a tier above him. [ Remarkable achievement! ] [ The yer has sessfully killed a Tier VI monster whilst only being a high-grade Tier Vbatant. ] [ The yer will be given a bonus reward at the end of the dungeon, even if he fails it. ] Reign smirked as his eyelids started closing, only to open them wide as a shout woke him up. "Do you have a death wish kid?!" "Get the core of that monster and get away from this ce, do it now!" Aethion''s voice reverberated through Reign''s head as he groaned in pain before getting up and walking over to the monster. He was low on mana, he had lost quite a bit of blood, and he was feeling incredibly tired. Reign took out a healing potion from his inventory and drank half before pouring half on his body. Healing potions weren''t that effective now, even the best ones that he and the others were able to buy, but it would certainly help him. As for the side-effects of the potion, he wasn''t nning on consuming many of them so the side-effects shouldn''t even appear. The potion started working as Reign felt his body start healing, his vitality working to patch him up as he took the core of the dead monster and digested it. ''It would be great if I can get some sort of healing skill from this guy.'' Of course, he was not Beast, so he wasn''t that lucky, but he was lucky enough to gain not one, but two skills. wed Grasp: Description: The main character develops the ability to channel the strength and sharpness of the monster''s ws into their own hands. This skill enhances hand-to-handbat, allowing the character to deliver powerful strikes and grapples with precision. Additionally, the character can scale surfaces with ease, using their newfound grip to climb walls or other vertical obstacles. Tailwind Fury: Description: The main character harnesses the energy of the monster''s spiked tail to create a destructive force. This skill allows the character to unleash a series of rapid and sweeping attacks, akin to the monster''s tail strikes. The character gains the ability to generate shockwaves with each swing, knocking back enemies and creating a protective barrier of swirling energy when surrounded. The skills were not bad at all and would definitely help Reign out as they only increased his array of skills and different ways of fighting, but right now, the most important thing for him was to get away from this ce and heal. His life was not in danger thanks to his strong body. Injuries that would have taken people weeks to recover from in the past would heal in a couple of hours even if Reign did nothing, and there was always something he could do to speed the process up. One of the best ways to speed up your healing naturally was simply to pour mana into the region that was injured. Mana would start boosting the vitality of the body and would increase the speed at which one recovers, but right now, Reign had to rest and meditate in order to recover some mana as well as he was nearly empty. Reign found a secluded spot within the corrupted jungle, away from the lingering echoes of the fierce battle. The air was heavy with the essence of corruption, but he needed a moment of respite. With a weary sigh, he lowered himself onto arge moss-covered rock, the healing potion continuing its work on his injuries. Closing his eyes, Reign began to meditate, focusing on replenishing his depleted mana reserves. The ambient energy of the Verdant Jungle responded to his presence, and he felt the familiar flow of mana returning to him. As the mana circted through his body, he could sense the wounds squirming and vitality being restored. Aethion''s voice echoed in his mind, urging him to recover quickly and move even further away. Despite the physical toll, Reign couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. The battle had pushed him to his limits, and emerging victorious against a Tier VI monster elevated his status among the denizens of the corrupted jungle. The Verdant Jungle, with its corrupted inhabitants and formidable challenges, had be a forge for Reign''s growth. The skills he acquired were not just tools forbat but a reflection of the unique creatures he had faced and ovee. Each encounter left an indelible mark on his abilities and knowledge. Of course, those marks would only stay with him during the duration of the dungeon, but he was certain that they would not be wasted, the rewards he would get even if he failed should not be low at all. As Reign opened his eyes, the healing potion and his vitality had done their work as the wounds had mostly closed up now. Of course, he still had to refrain from fighting as they would open up if he did so, but it would only take a couple of hours for the wounds to fully heal. His mana had significantly recovered as well and now, with renewed strength, Reign stood up, ready to continue his journey through the jungle. Aethion''s voice chimed in again, "You''ve healed enough, now get moving. You''re still not in the clear." Reign nodded, acknowledging the urgency of the situation. He got up from the branch he was sitting on before dropping down and continuing his journey through the jungle. Days turned into nights, and Reign faced a myriad of challengesTier V monsters, corrupted guardians, and treacherous terrains. His newfound skills were put to the test, and he discovered the synergies between his abilities, creating devastatingbinations in the heat of battle. As he ventured deeper, the corruption became more pronounced. Strange anomalies dotted thendscape, and the air shimmered with malevolent energy. Aethion''s warnings about the unpredictable nature of the corrupted realm echoed in Reign''s mind, urging him to stay vignt. After three weeks had passed, Jared was chuckling as Aethion had lost the bet, only for Aethion to remind him that if Reign was to lose now, he would still be the one that won the bet as four weeks had not passed, and his guess was still more correct than Jared''s. Reign had to survive for four more days for Jared to win the bet. One weekter, Reign had ventured even deeper into the jungle. As Reign ventured further into the heart of the Verdant Jungle, the corruption seemed to thicken. Strange whispers echoed in his mind, ancient voices entwined with the corrupted essence. The jungle itself became a sentient force, testing Reign''s resolve and determination. One fateful night, the corrupted sky above him shimmered with an unnatural glow. Aethion''s voice, tinged with urgency, resonated in Reign''s mind. "Prepare yourself, kid. You''re nearing the heart of the jungle, and the challenges will only get more intense." Reign had now been in the jungle for about one month, and right now, he was at the very peak of Tier V. He had gained permanent boosts in his stats, and he was much more powerful than before. The only way for him to be even more powerful, however, was if he evolved, and that was impossible in the jungle. As Reign went deeper inside the jungle, he was surprised to find that there were barely any monsters present, but every single one he could sense was many times more powerful than the Behemoth he had faced. ''Aethion, I think you''re right, this dungeon, there''s just no way I can finish it, right?'' "I''m sorry kid, I did tell you that your chances were slim, but you can still take down a couple more of those bastards if you use your transformation, it should allow you to fight them and even win." "Still, I would be careful, you still don''t know what the top predators of this jungle are like, there could be some that are too powerful for you." "And don''t forget, you don''t need to kill everything, that is not the goal of the dungeon, so try your best to go around them and reach the heart of the jungle, the ce where the corruption ising from." Chapter 850 Danger, the Ghastly Florastrider

Chapter 850 Danger, the Ghastly Florastrider

Reign moved cautiously through the dense vegetation, trying to minimize his presence in the corrupted jungle. The whispers in his mind grew more insistent, and the air felt heavy with anticipation. As he navigated through the twisted trees and overgrown vines, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was being watched. The monsters in this part of the jungle were all above him in terms of strength. He could definitely fight against them if he went all out and transformed, but he couldn''t stay transformed at all times. The growls that the powerful monsters present in this part of the jungle released were enough to make trees bend and their breath alone was able to create gusts of wind. Reign wasn''t surprised, however. He had already met monsters that were even more powerful than these guys. ndir, the horse from the dungeon during their previous challenge had an aura that was above them, but it was still a Tier VI monster. Then there was Elyndor, a highly intelligent and powerful Tier VII monster they had seen and talked to, not to mention the immensely powerful Morgol that had smashed andpletely annihted even the Tier VII demons that had attacked them on the surface. Compared to those guys, the monsters of the jungle truly were nothing special, but whenpared to Reign, they were all incredibly powerful and each one was an opponent he would have to go all out against if he wished to win. He knew that very well, which was why he was doing his best to sneak around all of them, utilizing his soul sensing, mana sensing, as well as his eyesight and hearing to their fullest to make sure no monster was able to surprise him. And even then, he couldn''t help but feel as if something or someone was watching him. ''Aethion, why the hell do I continue feeling as if someone is watching me, am I going crazy or something?'' "No, you''re not." "You can''t sense anything with your mana, nor with your soul sensing, but that doesn''t mean that nothing is there." "Your instincts are ring up, telling you something, and I wouldn''t simply wave it away, something seems to have truly locked on to you, but what I am interested in is why it hasn''t done anything." ''A monster?'' "Definitely, but since it can evade you like this, making it impossible for you to notice it, then it''s much more powerful than you are, it''s probably a being more powerful than any monster that you can sense right now, you can imagine what would happen if it decided to attack." ''But why would it not then?'' ''If it''s so powerful, then why simply continue watching me?'' "It''s possible that it can''t lock on to youpletely, or maybe it is being wary of something else." "Who knows, it could potentially feel threatened by you, maybe it is able to sense that you wouldn''t be an easy prey and doesn''t wish to risk things." Reign sighed before he continued sneaking around. Even though he felt as if someone was trying to melt the back of his head from his feeling of being watched, he ignored it as he knew that there was nothing he could do about it. Suddenly, the ground beneath him trembled, and a guttural growl echoed through the air. Reign froze, his senses on high alert. A massive, shadowy figure emerged from the foliage, its eyes glowing with an ominous light. It was a creature unlike any he had encountered before, Its body was a twisted tapestry of sinewy tendrils, resembling rotting vines and diseased roots that writhe and slither with an unnatural life force. Oozing with a sickly sap that glows an ominous, otherworldly hue, the monster in front of Reign exuded an unsettling stench, a pungent mixture of decay and the cloying sweetness of overripe fruit. The monster''s limbs were elongated, ending in razor-sharp thorns and serrated leaves that move with an unsettling grace. Its fingers were reced by gnarled appendages resembling skeletal branches, each tipped with poisonous blossoms that release toxic spores into the air. Its eyes, if one dared to call them such, were luminescent orbs surrounded by a thorny, thicket-like mane that seemed to pulsate with an eerie energy. The creature''s maw, a gaping cavity of serrated petals, opened to reveal rows of needle-like teeth, dripping with a corrosive sap that can dissolve flesh upon contact. The guttural, echoing roar could send shivers down the spines of even the bravest souls, it was as if the very earth itself were groaning in agony. Caught off guard, Reign tried to retreat silently, but the monster''s senses were keen. It turned toward him, its form shifting and contorting as if the very corruption in the air animated its movements. The corrupted jungle seemed toe alive with malevolent intent. Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s mind, "Looks like that''s it for sneaking around, kid. Get ready for a fight." [ Ghastly Florastrider ] That was the name that Reign was given after he used his [ Inspect ] skill. Unfortunately, it barely gave him a nce at the status of the monster, and even if it did, he didn''t really have time to look at it. The first strike came fast, a barrage of corrupted tendrilsshing out from the monster. Reign swiftly activated his Lightning Boots, darting away with enhanced speed. However, the initial attack was just a precursor, and the monster quickly followed up on it. The Ghastly Florastrider''s limbs elongated, propelling it forward with an uncanny swiftness. Reign barely had time to react as the monster closed the distance. With a sudden burst of corrupted energy, the creature unleashed a flurry of thorned strikes. The air whistled with the speed of its assault, and Reign relied on his Lightning Boots to dance around the deadly onught. As the tendrilsshed out, Reign could sense the corruption within them. Each strike carried with it a noxious energy that threatened to seep into his very being. A direct hit from those thorns could spell disaster, and Reign knew he had to maintain his agility to avoid being ensnared. Reign struck with precision, aiming for the monster''s appendages. His two swords shed with the thorny tendrils, creating sparks of corrupted energy upon impact. It became a battle of strength and dexterity, each movement a delicate dance between predator and prey. The Ghastly Florastrider, despite its grotesque appearance, disyed an unexpected level of intelligence. It adapted to Reign''s tactics, its limbs moving with a fluidity that defied the corruption that bound them. The monster''s thorny maw opened wide, and a toxic spore cloud billowed out, creating a hazardous area around it. Realizing the danger, Reign activated his Tailwind Fury skill. With a swift series of strikes, he generated shockwaves that cleared the air of the toxic spores. The swirling energy acted as a protective barrier, shielding him from the corrosive effects of the monster''s assault. Reign, fueled by determination, aimed for the creature''s vital points. His Lightning Boots allowed him to maneuver with unmatched agility, dodging the Ghastly Florastrider''s attacks and countering with his own. His hands never stopped as he used his swords constantly in order to parry attacks and sh through the monster''s defenses. Despite his skill and newfound abilities, Reign couldn''t shake off the feeling that the Ghastly Florastrider was holding back. It seemed to be testing his abilities, probing for weaknesses in his defense. Aethion''s warning echoed in his mind, reminding him that the jungle housed unpredictable and powerful entities and that this one was definitely one of them. Even though Reign had struck the monster multiple times, he hadn''t really done much damage. The monster was cut in some ces, but the cuts were not that deep, and they quickly healed by themselves. ''Aethion, do I transform, or do I try to run away?'' "Well, more monsters might being soon thanks to the chaos you and this fe are causing, but they might not join the battle." "You have noticed how they all seem to stay in their own areas, which shows that every single monster here is a powerful entity that controls a part of the jungle, so they might not be scared of this one, but they also might not want to risk offending it." "Still, if you try to run away, there is a high possibility that you wille across one or two of those monsters, and if that happens, they might attack you together." ''So, fighting against this guy by myself is the better choice?'' "Yes, but you might want to get a bit further away before transforming, it would be a shame for you to use the transformation and kill only one monster, you should aim for 2 or even three." Reign nodded his head and did as he was told. He turned around and started running away, which caused the monster to roar in anger before chasing him. Just as that happened, a roar echoed through the forest. One that caused both Reign and the monster to stop as they knelt down on the floor, their heads hurting quite a bit from it. "Dammit, kid, focus, this roar is not normal, it''s a soul-based attack!" Chapter 851 The Eldritch Soulbeast and the Stalkers of the Verdant Jungle Chapter 851 The Eldritch Soulbeast and the Stalkers of the Verdant Jungle Reign gritted his teeth, trying to push through the pain in his head. The intense soul-based roar resonated within him, causing a disruption in his senses. It was as if his very soul quivered in response to the powerful sound. The Ghastly Florastrider, too, seemed affected by the soul-based attack. It recoiled, its thorny appendages retracting as it clutched its head. The monstrous entity that was chasing Reign now appeared vulnerable and disoriented. "Kid, get ready! Something big ising!" Aethion''s urgent voice echoed in Reign''s mind. Despite the pain and disorientation, Reign managed to gather his wits. He nced around, searching for the source of the soul-based roar. The dense foliage made it challenging to pinpoint the origin, but he knew he had little time. The Ghastly Florastrider recovered faster than Reign anticipated. With a sudden burst of corrupted energy, it lunged forward, attempting to capitalize on his momentary weakness. Reign, however, reacted quickly, activating his Lightning Boots to evade the iing assault. In the midst of the chaos, a colossal figure emerged from the shadows. Its form was obscured by the thick jungle, but its presence radiated an overwhelming aura of power. The soul-based attack intensified, resonating with a distinct frequency that sent shivers down Reign''s spine. As the colossal figure stepped into view, the Ghastly Florastrider recoiled, its menacing posture shifting to one of submission. The massive creature that had arrived dwarfed the corrupted monster. Its body emanated an ethereal glow, and its eyes held an ancient wisdom that transcended the corrupted chaos of the jungle. [ Eldritch Soulbeast - Ancient Guardian of the Verdant Jungle ] The notification popped up in Reign''s interface, revealing the identity of the colossal entity. It was a Tier VI monster, an area boss, a guardian of the Verdant Jungle, and its presence alonemanded respect from even the most powerful inhabitants of the corrupted realm. Reign''s instincts told him that this creature was no ordinary adversary. The Eldritch Soulbeast possessed a level of power that surpassed anything he had faced so far in the jungle. Its soul-based attacks were proof of its extraordinary capabilities. Aethion''s voice cut through the tension, "Kid, you''re in a bind. The Ghastly Florastrider might have backed off, but that doesn''t mean it won''t attack again. On the other hand, you''ve got an Ancient Guardian in front of you, and trust me, you don''t want to make an enemy out of that thing." ''Is this the thing that was following me for a while now?'' "I think so, kid." Reign weighed his options. He could either face the corrupted monstrosity that had been chasing him or deal with the ancient guardian that now regarded him with an inscrutable gaze. His recent battle with the Ghastly Florastrider had already taken a toll on him, and facing another powerful opponent immediately was not an ideal situation. The Eldritch Soulbeast emitted a low rumble, its eyes narrowing as if assessing Reign''s intentions. It seemed to recognize the potential danger he posed, and yet, it refrained fromunching an immediate attack. "I suggest you retreat, kid. This isn''t a fight you can win right now," Aethion advised, his tone serious. Retreat. The word echoed in Reign''s mind. He hade so far, faced numerous challenges, and grown in strength. However, the situation had escted beyond his expectations. The Eldritch Soulbeast was a force to be reckoned with, and facing it head-on might prove fatal. With a heavy sigh, Reign made the difficult decision to retreat. He activated his Lightning Boots, darting away from the scene with unparalleled speed. The Ghastly Florastrider, seemingly relieved at the departure of its potential adversary, stayed put, still under the watchful gaze of the Ancient Guardian. As Reign distanced himself from the confrontation, the soul-based roar gradually faded. The oppressive atmosphere lifted, and the corrupted jungle returned to an eerie calm. Reign took this moment to reassess his situation. "Kid, you did the right thing. That Ancient Guardian is not something you can handle right now. We''ll figure out another way to reach the heart of the jungle. For now, focus on recovering and avoiding unnecessary confrontations," Aethion advised. Suddenly, Reign''s eyes widened as he grabbed his swords before shing behind him. Blood suddenly appeared as he seemingly cut nothing but the air, and a figure appeared behind him. Another monster, a low-grade Tier VI. Reign jumped back as the monster tried to swipe with its ws before he suddenly looked around him. ''I don''t think that will be possible right now.'' "Dammit, how the hell did they appear without us noticing?!" Aethion shouted as he sensed 5 Tier VI monsters around Reign, all of them invisible and seemingly belonging to the same race as the one in front of Reign. [ Inspect ] [ Phantom Stalker ] Description: Deep within the heart of the Verdant lies a creature of pure stealth and primal power C the Phantom Stalker. This elusive monster is a master of invisibility, seamlessly blending into its lush surroundings with a supernatural prowess that makes it virtually undetectable. With an uncanny ability to conceal its aura, the Phantom Stalker lurks in the shadows, an unseen and formidable force in the heart of the jungle. Reign scoffed as he stared at the monster that was now staring at him and not moving. Physically, the monster was a formidable presence, with sinewy muscles coiled beneath its nearly translucent skin. Its limbs were equipped with razor-sharp ws that can rend through the thickest foliage or slice through the toughest prey. Despite its ethereal invisibility, the Phantom Stalker emanated an air of danger and foreboding, an intangible malevolence that set Reign''s nerves on the edge. The creature''s eyes, the only visible aspect when it chooses to reveal itself, gleamed with an otherworldly intelligence and cunning. "Kid, you know what to do." ''Yeah, it''s the only way, let''s just hope I can get out of here in one piece.'' Reign said before taking a deep breath and smirking at the stalker in front of him. Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared from inside Reign, forcing the stalker, as well as the other five stalkers to take a step back and stare vigntly and the prey they had chosen. Reign was now in the air, his two wings pping as his body changed, bing taller and more muscr. Reign, now in his Nephilim form, was eyeing all of them down as he clenched his swords before attacking. His eyes turned purple from using soul power, lightning danced around him, and his two wings glowed white and ck respectively as he used his light and darkness maniption. Reign unleashed a torrent of attacks, his Nephilim form providing him with enhanced strength, speed, and agility. The Phantom Stalkers, though formidable in their stealth, found themselves outmatched by Reign''s newfound power. His swords cut through the air with precision, leaving trails of light and darkness in their wake. The air crackled with energy as Reign''s lightning-infused strikes shed against the elusive Phantom Stalkers. The creatures, now visible due to Reign''s heightened senses, struggled to evade the relentless onught. However, their agility and stealth allowed them to slip through the attacks, retaliating with razor-sharp ws. The battle unfolded in a chaotic dance, with Reign weaving between the Phantom Stalkers, his wings propelling him with grace and speed. Each sh sent shockwaves through the jungle, and the corrupted air buzzed with the intensity of the confrontation. As Reign fought, Aethion provided guidance, analyzing the patterns of the Phantom Stalkers and pointing out potential openings. The low-grade Tier VI monsters, while powerful, were no match for Reign''s Nephilim form. However, their numbers posed a significant challenge. The Phantom Stalkers, now struggling to maintain their invisibility, faced the full force of Reign''s skills. With a powerful sweep of his wings, Reign created a whirlwind of light and darkness, disrupting the creatures'' attempts to hide. His swords shed with deadly precision, severing the ethereal forms of the stalkers as they materialized. However, the battle was not without its challenges. The Phantom Stalkers, though individually weaker, used their numbers and coordinated attacks to overwhelm Reign. Their ws left deep gashes on his Nephilim form, and the corrosive essence within them threatened to weaken his defenses. Despite the injuries and the relentless assault, Reign pressed on. His determination fueled his strength, and the enhanced regeneration of his Nephilim form allowed him to endure the onught. With each strike, he gained a better understanding of the Phantom Stalkers'' tactics, adapting his movements to counter their coordinated attacks. The jungle echoed with the sh of swords, the roars of the Phantom Stalkers, and the asional thunderous p of Reign''s wings. The battle reached a crescendo, with Reign unleashing a final, devastatingbination of his skills. In a burst of light and darkness, Reign carved through the remaining foes, their ethereal forms dissipating into the corrupted air. Aethion''s voice broke the silence, "You did it, kid. You took down those Phantom Stalkers. But remember, we''re not out of the woods yet, you need to get out of here quickly." Reign nodded his head as his transformation ended, his body was injured heavily, with plenty of deep gashes and broken bones. Before he could move, however, a huge shadow loomed over him as he widened his eyes and looked back, only to see the colossal figure of the Eldritch Soulbeast behind him. Before he could do anything, the world turned ck and he lost consciousness. Chapter 852 The Bonus Rewards Of the Verdant Jungle Dungeon

Chapter 852 The Bonus Rewards Of the Verdant Jungle Dungeon

"Gasp!" Reign opened his eyes and took a deep breath before sitting up. He nced around him, only to see white everywhere. "What what happened?" "You died," Aethion said with a sigh as Reign furrowed his brows before thinking back to what happened after he had killed the Stalkers. The Soulbeast had appeared behind him, and in that one instant, he suddenly saw the world go ck. Upon recollecting and thinking further, he realized that the beast had actually smacked down with an open palm that was reinforced by corruption and some soul power. The world in front of his eyes did turn ck, but that was because the palm had epassed arge portion of the jungle, blocking out any light before hitting him. He wasn''t able to resist for even an instant. He wasn''t able to defend against the attack, and he felt nothing as the palm had squashed him instantly, killing him before he was able to evenprehend what had happened. "So, in the end I died." "I failed the dungeon." "Well of course you did you dunce!" Aethion scoffed at Reign before shaking his head. "The dungeon was deemed impossible from the start, which means there was slightly over 0.1% chance for you toplete it." "Upon thinking things through, maybe the best course of action would have been for you to continue hunting down Tier V monsters and some lone low-grade Tier VI monsters in order to gain more stats and some skills." "After getting a couple of skills that could help you sneak around, which would have probably taken a couple of months, only then should you have tried to get to the core of the jungle and see what is corrupting it." "Even then, your chances were slim, not to mention that even if you did decide to spend months there and not go into the depths of the jungle, a powerful monster might have very welle across you and attacked you." "There is no perfect n Reign, so just consider yourself lucky you were able to gain so much from this dungeon," Aethion said as Reign nodded his head. Reign felt a mix of disappointment and gratitude. Disappointment at the failure to conquer the dungeon, but gratitude for the valuable lessons he had learned and the strength he had gained during his time in the corrupted jungle. "Alright, Aethion. What now?" Reign asked, determined to make the most out of the situation. Aethion paused before responding, "Well, kid, dying in a dungeon doesn''t mean it''s the end. In fact, you''ve gained a lot from this experience. You''ve grown stronger, utilized new skills that although will be gone now, can still act as a reference for a skill in the future, and faced challenges that most yers wouldn''t even dream of." Reign nodded, acknowledging the silver lining in the ordeal. He realized that despite the failure, the journey through the Verdant Jungle had been an invaluable experience that had pushed his limits. "I guess now you only need to wait till the others finish as well," Aethion said as Reign looked around the area. "This is the same as back when we did our first solo dungeon, all of us were transported here after finishing, but where is everybody?" "Wait, don''t tell me that I''m the only one that failed so far?" Reign asked himself before sitting down and thinking. "That shouldn''t be it." "I don''t want it to seem as if I am bragging, but in my Nephilim form, I am more powerful than any of them, even without it, I am certain I can defeat my friends, although I would be seriously injured at the end, potentially incapacitated for a while." "Was I just too hasty, or was I just unlucky to be the first to fail?" Before Reign could continue thinking out loud, the system suddenly rang. [ The yer has failed the dungeon. ] [ The rewards that the yer gained have been calcted. ] [ Note: each yer will be sent to a different room to get their rewards, they will only join together outside of the dungeon. ] ''Well, I guess that answers my previous thoughts.'' Reign thought as he scratched the back of his head before looking at the notification in front of him. [ The yer has defeated a total of 11 elites, 14 mini-bosses, 5 bosses, 2 field bosses, 10 low-grade Tier VI monsters, and one Elite low-grade Tier VI monster. ] [ The rest of the monsters that the yer has defeated were not counted for the reward. ] [ The yer has gained a total of 11 skills, all of which will be gone now and calcted into the reward ] [ The yer has gained a total of 23 levels during his time in the dungeon, all of those levels will be taken back and the yer will be given a constion reward for that. ] [ The rewards given are the following: ] -?4x level ups -?1 mil S Coins -?2x Rank SSS items -?Complete carcasses of 2 low-grade Tier VI monsters -?2x random skill level-up card -?1x ability improvement card -?1x opportunity for ability enlightenment -?+ 180 strength, + 220 agility, + 140 endurance, + 140 vitality, + 100 willpower, + 220 spirit [ The rewards have been given. ] Ding! [ The system has deemed the yer''s performance as satisfactory to gain skill as an extra reward. ] [ Skill C Palm of Lightning, has been given to the yer ] Suddenly, Reign found himself staring at all the rewards in shock. "This this is what I got after failing?" "Just how much more would I have gotten had I managed toplete the dungeon, just how muchrger would the bonus rewards be?" "No use in thinking too much about it kid." "You truly have done an amazing job, I mean, you killed several Tier VI monsters while only being a peak Tier V being in that dungeon." "Of course, that was mostly possible thanks to the skills and bonuses you got, after all, your stats had gone up by over 3000 on average, which was almost half of an evolution." "Not to mention that the skills you had ess to were truly powerful as well, and that snake was quite good too." "Still, even if you were to give other people the exact same stats as you had, most wouldn''t be able to defeat a Tier VI." Reign nodded his head after listening to Aethion before a countdown appeared. [ The yer will be brought to the outside world in 10, 9, 8 ] Reign chuckled at the countdown before taking a look at his new status screen. Level: 481 ( 4 600 / 19 000 ) ss: Magic Swordsman / ? (more info in the ss menu) Race: Nephilim (more info unavable ) Attribute points: 440 Strength: 8 270 C 8 450 Agility: 8 575 C 8 795 Endurance: 7 567 C 7 707 Vitality: 7 566 C 7 706 Willpower: 7 762 C 7 862 Spirit: 8 560 C 8 780 In total, Reign had gotten a total of 1,000 points for free thanks to the dungeon. One level-up gave him 40 stat points, which means that with this one dungeon, he had gotten as many points as 25 level-ups would have given him. It was a huge number of stats, and right now, he was certain that there were no Tier Vbatants that had such high stats. Well, at least he had nevere across any such people. After a blinding sh of light, Reign found himself standing outside, in the jungle. Wolf, Shadow, and everybody else were there as well, and they all smiled at each other as they had been by themselves for quite some time inside that jungle. Still, there was no time for them to sit down and talk as they were inside the jungle, and a monster could appear at any moment now. The entire team quickly made their way through the jungle. It was obvious that each one of them had be much more powerful than before and soon, they reached the portal in Mia''s base. They went through the portal and reached Doncaster. As the system had told them from the start, only a couple of seconds had passed since they entered the dungeon in the outside world, so nothing had changed. Still, for them it was a beautiful sight, one they hadn''t seen in weeks. They all made their way to the main building before sitting down in the living room. "So, I guess we all failed, huh?" Shadow asked as everybody groaned as they remembered what had happened in the dungeon. "I don''t even want to talk about it, at the very end, there were so many of those bastards chasing me, I just couldn''t get away from them," Wolf said as he sighed and leaned into the sofa. "So, who made it longer than 3 weeks?" Shadow asked with a smile, only for his smile to freeze after Wolf, Reign, Beast, Mia, Aelrinder, Greenie, Tank, and Laura all raised their hands. "Huh, wait, you guys serious?!" Shadow asked as he stared at them all with wide-open eyes. Chapter 853 Beast’s Immense Luck and The Mysterious Raid Boss

Chapter 853 Beast''s Immense Luck and The Mysterious Raid Boss

"Alright, alright, how long exactly are we talking about?!" Shadow asked as he stared at them all. "I stayed in there for 3 weeks and 4 days." "Well, you''re better than me then, I stayed 3 weeks and 2 days," Tank said with a sigh as he shook his head. "I could''ve stayed longer, but a mid-grade Tier VI mini-boss suddenly appeared and attacked me, I barely managed to get away before being attacked by multiple Tier V elites and a field boss." "I stayed 3 weeks and 3 days, I went to the deep jungle, and a giant monster appeared and squashed me," Greenie said, to which Reign responded by staring at him. "A giant monster?" "Was it standing on two legs, had a pitch-ck body, had a loud roar that would attack the soul, and could suddenly make its palm wide enough to cover tens of meters ofnd?" "Yes, master saw it too?!" Greenie stared back at Reign who chuckled. "I saw it, then I ran away from it, then I fought some Tier VI monsters and upon defeating them in my Nephilim form, that bastard appeared once again, this time right behind me." "Honestly, I didn''t even know what happened before I woke up in the white room." "Oh, Isted about 30 days inside the jungle," Reign told Shadow with a smirk, causing thetter to scoff before looking away. "3 weeks, 5 days, I also saw that soulbeast," Mia added from the side as she took a bit of a sandwich that Beast made for all of them. He was still making more food and drinks for some reason, even though they all had enough. "3 weeks exactly, my demonic energy caused all monsters that are nearby to immediately charge at me, I couldn''tst long because of that," Laura said with a sigh before the others nced at her with empathy. None of them knew that demonic energy would actually cause such a reaction from the monsters, and they could only imagine how difficult it must have been for her. "3 weeks and 2 days," Aelrinder said as he leaned into his seat. "I was there for 4 weeks exactly," Wolf said with a smile before they all nced back at Beast who was still making food. One interesting thing was that all of them had seen the soulbeast, and they had all seemingly died because of it as well. It seemed that it was a sort of test from the dungeon. "Hey, Beastie, that''s more that we can eat, why are you making more food." "Ohh, it''s no trouble, no trouble at all," Beast said with a smile as he grabbed an orange before starting to squeeze it to make more orange juice. "Stop that man,e on, sit with us, let''s talk." "Just just gotta finish this real quick," Beast said with a smile, but Reign and the others felt that he was a bit nervous. "Beast." Reign said as Beast nced at him before going back to what he was doing. "How long did you stay in the jungle?" "Yeah, yeah, just a bit more, and I''m finished." "Beast, don''t deflect the question." "You hey, there''s no need to feel ashamed if yousted a lot less than us man, stuff happens," Shadow said as Beast ced down the food and nced at them. "Three." "Huh?" "That''s how long," Beast said as Shadow stared at him. "Three days, well that is a bit too short." "No, not days." "Ohhh, three weeks exactly, well that''s great man!" "N-n n-no." Beast said again before he took a deep breath and looked at them all. "Isted for three months." Silence. Complete and utter silence took over the living room as Shadow opened his mouth and started staring at Beast. "I mean, with my ability, I was kind of able to sense most of the enemies around me from the start without any troubles." "Wait, wait, wait!" Reign said before staring at Beast. "How many monsters, powerful monsters that you killed gave you a skill or something good, like maybe an item or even like their help?" "Well, out of all that I had killed, only about four di-" "Damn, seems like you weren''t lucky after all, only four gave you skills?!" Shadow asked as Reign and the others red at him, causing him to pull back and lean into his sofa as they all nced at Beast again. "No, only four didn''t give me a skill, item, or their help." Again,plete silence. Three months. Beast was in the jungle for three months. Even if he only stayed in the areas where the monsters were weak, just how many elites, mini-bosses and bosses did he kill? If only four didn''t give him anything, then that meant he had gained tens of skills, helpful items, and monster spirits. "How did you die, did you go to the depths?" "I spent thest month there." Again,plete silence. Beast hadsted an entire month in the depths. The person with the second highest survival time in the group was Reign, and he had managed to survive a month in total. The total time that Reign was alive in the dungeon was only equal to the time Beast spent in the depths of the jungle, the most dangerous part of the dungeon. "Seriously, what the hell?!" Shadow asked as he stared at Beast. "How freaking lucky do you have to be to get so many skills, I only got like 7 after killing those strong bastards, like 1 out of three would give me a skill or something, and that''s me being generous, to be honest." "It''s not like we haven''t known that Beast is lucky for quite a while now." "I just want to know, how powerful were you before you finally died?" Reign asked Beast who scratched the back of his head. "My stats had more than doubled near the end." Reign and the others stayed silent once more as they realized that Beast had gained enough stats to be equal to a Tier VI monster at that point. "I also came across that monster you two had met, the soulbeast, the ancient guardian, that''s the one you were talking about, right?" Beast asked Reign and Greenie as he sat down with them. "I I managed to run away the first time I met him, the second time I had to attack him before running away, I also sacrificed quite some spirits and beasts I had tamed in the jungle during that time." "The third time, I I used up everything I had to make him retreat, that was about 3 days before I died." "You made that thing retreat?" Reign asked with shock as he knew just how powerful the monster was. It was an area boss, a monster above all others inside the jungle, and yet, Beast made it retreat." "Yes, I I managed to do that, but then I decided to go to find the core of the corruption." "I I got close to it, I even saw it, although my memory of it is quite vague, to be honest." "I died then." "A monster appeared, one more powerful than the ancient guardian, it might have been a raid boss, to be honest." "I C I can''t even remember what it looks like, I don''t think I even saw what it looks like." "I just remember sensing danger, looking to the side, and then seeing a blur before I lost consciousness." "It wasrge though, even bigger than the soulbeast, I can tell you that much." Reign and the others gulped as they realized how dangerous and impossible the dungeon truly was. A raid boss was the final enemy, the one next to the core of the corruption of the jungle? Yeah, even if they all reached Tier VI, they would probably not stand a chance against such a powerful enemy. "Well, at least we didn''t do it for nothing, we all managed to get stats and other rewards, hell, Beast probably got a ton of them thanks to everything he had done and for surviving for so long too," Shadow said with enthusiasm as the others nodded. They all decided to retreat to their rooms and use the rewards that were given to them. Just like Reign, they all got cards that could improve their skills, help them improve their abilities, get enlightened Reign had only then taken the opportunity to check out the two items he had gotten as well. The items he gained were both useful to him, and he believed it was the same for the others as well. The dungeon had probably given them what they needed the most right now, which was amazing as their strength would definitely rise after this. Out of the two items he had gained, one was a ne, and one was a pair of boots. The best part was that the boots were familiar to him, to be more exact, the power they had was incredibly familiar to him as he had used it during his time in the dungeon. It was the passive skill, lightning boots that he had gained in the jungle. The only difference was that it was an active skill now, but one with a passive bonus of increasing his speed by 10%. Chapter 854 Using the Rewards from the Dungeon: The Immense Benefits Chapter 854 Using the Rewards from the Dungeon: The Immense Benefits Reign grinned as he saw the boots and their effect. They were perfect for him, and they would also give him an increase in stats, to be more specific, he would now have 5% more in strength, endurance, and vitality. As for the ne, it increased his willpower and spirit stat by 20% each, and upon switching his previous ne to this one, his spirit stat would gain a 5% bonus and his willpower would rise by 10%. ( AN: the previous ne gave him bonuses in those two stats, that is why it''s not 20% each but 5 and 10 respectively. ) That was of course not the only thing the ne did as it also came with a skill. The skill was a simple one, but it was definitely powerful. [ Soothing aura ] Description: By activating the skill, an aura will appear from the ne, and all the friendly beings in a radius of 200 meters will have their souls protected from soul-based attacks and soul-based debuffs. If the soul-based attack is made by a being that is an entire Tier higher than the yer using the skill, the aura will only be able to either block 2 such attacks orst for several seconds before dissipating. Furthermore, if the soul-based attack is made by a Tier IX being, the aura will only be able to weaken it by 50% if the yer is in the same Tier, and if the being that is attacking is a Tier X being, then the aura will be useless. The skill was actually amazing for group fights as it could potentially save their asses if used at the right moment. Next on the menu were the skill improvement cards. Reign held both of the cards in his hand before he activated both to see what would happen. He couldn''t choose the skills he wanted to improve but would have to hope for the best. [ 2X Skill improvement ( level-up ) cards have been activated. ] Ding! [ The skill ''Lightning Palm'' has been improved ] Ding! [ The skill ''Inspect'' has been improved ] Ding! [ The skill ''Inspect'' has evolved and has now be ''Eye of Truth'', a rank SS skill thanks to the experience the yer has had with the exclusive skill ''All Seeing Eye'', as well as the fact the yer has managed to be one of the rare yers in the world that have managed to unlock 10% of the system''s functions for those in the leveling phase ] [ Thanks to the great value the yer has shown to the system, as well as the fact he is amongst the 1% of the yers in the world that have unlocked 10%of the functions, he has gained enough value to gain more information from the system on various things, including the ability to see more of another being''s status screen ] Ding! [ The skill ''All Seeing Eye'' has evolved thanks to the evolution of the skill ''Inspect'' ] [ The skill ''Eye of a Sage'' has been created ] [ Eye of a Sage C Rank SSS skill ] Reign blinked numerous times as he stared at the many notifications that had suddenly appeared. He definitely didn''t expect the newest skill he had gained to be one of the two to suddenly improve. He didn''t have time to even check it out, so he had no idea how powerful it was, nor how powerful it had be after improving. The biggest surprise was the [ Inspect ] skill. Who would have known that by improving that one skill, he would actually get a better version, as well as an improved and evolved version of the [ All Seeing Eye ], which was already quite a broken skill. Right now, with the [ Eye of Truth ], Reign could get a better look at another person''s status screen. Not only that, but the description he would get about monsters would also be longer and more detailed. He would also gain a brief description of other yers if he used it on them. As for the [ Eye of a Sage ] skill, well it had truly be a cheat-like skill now. [ Eye of a Sage ] -Eye of a Sage skill will be unlocked for the yer while in his own territory, inside an allied territory, and while not further away than 500 meters from one of those. -The yer can inspect up to 300 yers a day and see their detailed status screen which will also show their current goals and dreams. The yer will also be able to see how loyal to the territory and to the person he is inspecting is. -The yer can sense who amongst the people has any hostile emotions toward himself or the territory, the emotion no longer needs to be powerful for the yer to see it on the status screen. All hostile emotions will be shown, but the yer can choose to ce a filter for that. From now on, nobody could escape Reign''s sight. He could actually inspect over 300 people a day, and even though there were now a ton of people in his territory, hundreds of thousands of them if one included all the territories, all the bases, as well as all the allied territories, he didn''t need to inspect everybody. He would always know who has negative or hostile emotions toward the territory or him, and he could see who has the most hostile thoughts and inspect only those people. cing spies in his territory would no longer be an easy task. Only those who worked as spies but didn''t have anything against him or the territory would be viable, and nobody except for Reign and some selected few knew of the skill. Hell, nobody knew about the improved version. ''Well, this was certainly not what I expected.'' Reign told himself as he smiled like a kid who got a new toy. His joy over getting such a boost in those two skills was obvious, and without losing a moment, Reign decided to continue using his rewards. [ 1X ability improvement card used ] Ding! [ The system has found that the yer has a total of 4 abilities, all four innate abilities. ] [ Due to restraints that the yer has in 3 of his 4 abilities, only one is viable for improvement in this manner. ] [ Thanks to the yer''s high understanding of lightning, the ability is now level 4, with 80% exp filled ] Reign suddenly found himself staring at the ceiling as he felt a ton of information go into his brain. For an instant, he felt as if he would lose his mind, but nothing bad happened and he was soon back to normal. Still, he actually managed to learn a lot. The information that flooded into his brain was not just information but also experiences from other beings of the universe that had the same ability as he did. He had learned how to better manipte the lightning, how to utilize it more effectively to boost his body, and use skills as well. "Quickly, while the information is still fresh, use the other card!" Aethion suddenly shouted in Reign''s head, causing thetter to flinch from the loud noise, but he quickly listened to him. He knew that if Aethion was shouting and acting like this, it meant that he had truly stumbled upon a great opportunity. [ 1X opportunity for ability enlightenment used. ] [ The system has found that the yer has a total of 4 abilities, all four innate abilities. ] [ Due to restraints that the yer has in 3 of his 4 abilities, the yer can only gain an opportunity to be enlightened in one ability. ] Ding! [ The system has found scattered remains of experiences and understanding of the same ability around the yer ] [ The system shall gather them and use them for enlightenment to increase the chance of the yer gaining enlightenment ] "I knew it, it is willing to help you!" Aethion shouted in happiness as Reign stared around him in confusion as he saw thousands of blinking dots suddenly appear before they all started gathering in front of him. ''What, what is this?'' "When you used the previous card, not everything was absorbed by you, otherwise the ability might have reached level 5." "That always happens, too much can be detrimental at times and your brain simply can''t take it all at once." "But, the system has already shown that it treats you differently than others, and this confirms it as it would definitely not be willing to use what you didn''t manage to absorb to help you reach enlightenment and potentially evolve your ability." "Just rx, this isn''t something that you can power through, you need to keep your mind steady when it starts, that is the best way to reach enlightenment." "Good luck kid." Suddenly, all the blinking dots had gathered and formed a ball of light in front of Reign that was as big as a tennis ball. [ The enlightenment opportunity shall nowmence. ] The world suddenly turned nk for Reign who had to close his eyes as a blinding sh of light appeared in front of him. Suddenly, he felt as if he was no longer inside his own room. Chapter 855 Lord of Lightning

Chapter 855 Lord of Lightning

As the light subsided, Reign found himself floating. He couldn''t see or hear anything as he was in some sort of darkness. Nothing was present. Suddenly, he was able to hear. He heard the flicker of lightning that he was so familiar with, but he couldn''t see it anywhere. Then, he was able to see. He was inside a cloud, and he was able to see how lightning was formed. At least, that''s what he believed was happening. Suddenly, the scenery shifted again, and he was now in space, staring at a vast ocean of lightning. He could see somerge rocks inside that ocean of lightning, but upon looking closer, his mind went nk as he realized that those were not rocks, buts. The ocean of lightning was different. There were some kinds of being swimming in it, all of them created by lightning, and all of them different. There were different kinds of lightning there as well, different colors and varying levels of power that they had. Reign felt himself being drawn toward one particr source of lightning. As he approached, he realized it was a massive creature,posed entirely of lightning energy. It had a humanoid form but radiated power beyond anything he had encountered before. The creature turned to him, its eyes crackling with intense energy. Without words, itmunicated with Reign on a level beyond speech. It conveyed knowledge and understanding directly into his mind. The secrets of manipting lightning, the connection between the energy and the universe, the harmony within the chaos C all of it flowed into Reign''s consciousness. The experience was overwhelming, and Reign felt like he was merging with the lightning itself. He could sense the flow of energy, understand its patterns, and manipte it with newfound rity. The lightning became an extension of himself, a force he could wield with precision and power. As the enlightenment continued, Reign saw glimpses of different worlds, each with its own unique energy. He witnessed the dance of lightning in various forms, from the gentle glow of fireflies to the destructive force of thunderstorms. The enlightenment was a cosmic journey through the essence of electricity. Back in his room, Reign''s body trembled as the enlightenment reached its peak. The ball of light, which represented the gathered knowledge and experiences, slowly dissolved, leaving behind a serene aura. The room itself seemed charged with energy, and Reign opened his eyes, feeling a profound connection to the lightning around him. [ Ability Enlightenment Sessful ] [ Ability has Evolved ] [ Lightning Maniption C Lord of Lightning Rank SS ] [ Lord of Lightning C Rank SS, level 4, 0% ] [ You have gained a new skill ] [ Lesser Lightning Body has been changed to Thunderstorm Embodiment ] [ Thunderstorm Embodiment C Rank SS ] Description: Channel the power of a raging thunderstorm, transforming your body into a living embodiment of electrical fury. In this form, you gain enhanced speed, strength, and resilience. Lightning arcs around you, damaging foes in close proximity. The embodimentsts for a limited time and requires a significant amount of energy. The boost in power is about 100%. Reign marveled at the description of the skill. The ability to transform into a living embodiment of electrical fury was beyond his expectations. The enhanced speed, strength, resilience, and the additional damage inflicted on nearby foes made it a formidable skill. The only drawback was its limited duration and the significant energy requirement, but the benefits far outweighed the costs. This was simr to back when he first managed to create the ''Lesser Lightning Body'' skill. He was only able to use it for short bursts as he didn''t have enough mana for constant usage, but it had saved his ass many times. "Damn kid, the system really went all out for you." "I don''t think I''ve ever heard of anyone gain enlightenment and evolve an ability like this," Aethion said in shock as he stared at Reign. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean?!" "Kid, you didn''t even have to think, you didn''t really even reach enlightenment, it was given to you!" "That humanoid form of lightning just gave you everything you needed to evolve the ability, all the experience needed, all the skill that was needed for it, it was all just given to you!" "Do you have any idea just how much people struggle to evolve an S Rank ability, just how much patience is usually needed for something like that?" "It takes years, on average, a decade is considered not bad." "And you, you just did it in a short couple of months, not only that, but you barely had to struggle to evolve it." Aethion panted before he sat down while Jared nced at him with pity. If the old man was having such a reaction to this, he probably suffered a lot in the past to evolve his own ability, right? "How long did it take you?" Ouch. Jared showed even more pity as he saw how Aethion''s expression changed. "Seven years, and then I Transcended." "You didn''t wait until it was rank Z?" Reign asked, causing Aethion to choke. "You little bastard, do you have any idea what kind of rank that is?!" "It is the absolute peak that somebody can reach while in the leveling realm, if an ability reaches that rank, it is a danger to even Transcendents and not just the weak ones!" "Even those that reach Tier X do not necessarily have a rank Z in any ability or proficiency." "Don''t use that man Eisenhorn as a reference, he is aplete anomaly, someone that shouldn''t even exist in that world!" "To reach Rank Z with the de while being a normal person who has lost his strength, that ispletely unheard of!" "That man is one in a trillion, there''s probably less than 1000 beings in the leveling realm in the entire universe right now that have the same talent when ites to handling a weapon, he is that rare!" "And before you say anything, there are probably quadrillions of people in the leveling phase throughout the universe right now, hell, even that number is probably too small!" "There''s probably quintillions of them!" Reign nodded his head absent-mindedly to Aethion''s words. It was hard toprehend how big of a number was a quadrillion or quintillion really, after all, the entire had barely had 8 billion people before the system had arrived. To even think of how many were quadrillions was simply too much, let alone higher. Aethion sighed as he saw Reign''s nonchnt reaction. It was clear that the young yer was still absorbing the magnitude of the information. "Just don''t let it get to your head, kid. You''ve got a rare gift, and ites with its own set of challenges. Keep honing your abilities, but stay humble. There''s always more to learn," Aethion advised. Reign nodded in agreement. He understood the importance of humility, especially in a world filled with challenges and uncertainties. The power he had gained was significant, but he couldn''t afford to let it cloud his judgment. With the newfound evolution of his Lightning Maniption ability and the addition of the Thunderstorm Embodiment skill, Reign felt a surge of confidence. However, he was also aware that the journey was far from over. There were still dungeons to conquer, mysteries to unravel, and adversaries to face. They were still too weak, and they had much to go through. For two whole days, everybody stayed in the building and was digesting the rewards that they had gained. Reign left after the second day as he felt that he had adaptedpletely to everything he gained, and he was excited to actually try out his new skill. He found an empty ce on the mountain range and used his new skill, the ''Thunderstorm Embodiment''. Dark clouds gathered above Reign as he activated the Thunderstorm Embodiment. The air crackled with energy, and bolts of lightning danced around him. His body transformed into a living embodiment of electrical fury, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with power. Reign felt a surge of strength and speed as the Thunderstorm Embodiment took hold. The enhanced senses allowed him to feel the electrical currents in the air and the energy pulsating through his veins. He flexed his muscles, testing the newfound power coursing through his body. With a burst of speed, Reign dashed across the mountain range. The lightning arcs around him left a trail of destruction, scorching the ground and leaving smoldering marks. His movements were swift and agile, and he reveled in the sensation of being one with the storm. He then stopped and stared in front of him before using his other skill. [ Lightning Palm ] Reign suddenly felt a ton of mana being taken away from him before a huge palm that was tens of meters in diameter appeared some 150 meters away from him. The palm mmed down on the ground before the lightning exploded, causing an immense explosion and a loud thunderp to reverberate through the entire area. Chapter 856 Immense Power of the Palm, Three Days of Training Chapter 856 Immense Power of the Palm, Three Days of Training Reign stared in shock at the sight in front of him. The palm was actually simr to the skill he had gained after defeating the titan back in the forest. He realized right away that although he couldn''t manipte the skill as he could have done with the one in the forest, he could still change some things. The palm didn''t need toe from above and crash down on somebody. He could summon it and have it go upwards, he could have it be vertical or horizontal, attack from the side and more. It was a versatile skill, one that actually took a lot of mana to be used. The power it produced, however, was astonishing. The small hill above which he had summoned the palm was gone, it was now just rubble and was turned into a t surface that was charred from the lightning that exploded from the palm. That was not all, however, as the lightning had gone wider upon exploding, turning an entire area that was about 100 meters in diameter into one where lightning danced and shocked everything. ''About 15% of my mana was used for that, that''s one of the most mana-consuming skills I currently possess, but it''s amazing for both solo and group fights.'' Reign thought as he stared at the destruction in front of him. He was right. He could use the palm against one person and make it almost impossible for the person to escape. The lightning would not hurt him, but the palm also had weight to it, and being hit by it would definitely injure him, but that was where his incredible control over his mana and lightning came into y. Reign could at change parts of the palm, which meant that he could easily create a hole in it right before it hit him, allowing him to pass through it easily, as for the explosion that happens afterward, it was his own lightning, it would not hurt him in the least. The shockwave that would be produced would do damage, but he could withstand it by using mana to reinforce his body, and that was just one way to block or withstand the shockwave, which meant that he could use this skill without any fear of getting hurt himself. Even without him changing the palm, it was as if the lightning he summoned had a consciousness. He felt as if it would move by itself and shield him from any harm even if he did nothing but stand in ce. "Well, that is quite a nice skill you received, I have to admit, I didn''t expect it to be this good when you first got it," Aethion said as Reign nodded. ''I wonder how much more powerful it got after being improved by the card.'' "Perhaps a lot, perhaps a little, it''s possible that what you are feeling about the lightning, how it would move by itself to shield you, is something the skill only received after being improved." "If that truly is the case, then the improvement had mostly gone to that and the destructive power of the skill was only slightly improved together with the ease of which you can manipte it and control it." ''I see, that certainly is possible.'' Reign said absent-mindedly as he stared at his hand before clenching it and punching a boulder next to him. The boulder exploded right away from the power of the punch as Reign nodded happily to himself, only to receive weird looks from Jared and Aethion. ''I just wanted to check how high my current strength is without using any mana now.'' "Aha, I see." "Yes, master probably hasn''t gone crazy and just wanted to check," Jared said as both he and Aethion nodded with nk expressions on their faces. Reign chuckled at their reactions. Despite the incredible power he now possessed, he remained grounded and focused on honing his skills. There was always room for improvement, and he was determined to explore the full extent of his abilities. Over the next few days, Reign continued to train and experiment with his enhanced powers. He practiced using the Thunderstorm Embodiment, pushing its limits to understand how much strain it put on his body and mana reserves. The lightning arcs around him became more controlled, and he could now direct them with precision. The Lightning Palm underwent further refinement as well. Reign experimented with different angles, ranges, and variations of the skill. He even discovered that by infusing more mana into the palm, he could increase its size and destructive potential. It became a versatile tool in his arsenal, effective for both single-target and area-of-effect attacks. It wasn''t only him that was training, but everybody else as well. With the rewards they had gained, they all became more powerful, but getting more powerful quickly didn''te without any drawbacks. Reign and the others had to get ustomed to their power now. They had gained more stats in what seemed to be an instant, they gained improvements to their skills and abilities, and some new items. Without first training a bit and getting used to their new powers, as well as practicing the new skills and improved abilities, they won''t be able to utilize them to their fullest in battle. That was why it was so important to them to take a short break from leveling up and to train a bit, as well as spar with one another in the new training hall they had made. It was still below the main building, but it was now muchrger, and that was all thanks to a spatial array that they had purchased. It wasn''t cheap, in fact, even the cheapest spatial array that one could buy from the system store was priced highly, with the cheapest being 350 000 S Coins, and only increasing the inside of the building/area by 10%. Reign and the others bought one that increased the area of the underground training hall by 200%, and they had also manually made itrger as well. Right now, the underground training hall was massive, being the same size as three football stadiums put together. They had also reinforced it, making sure that even if they went all out, they wouldn''t destroy the training hall. While using it, Elijah and the others could only utilize a small portion if they didn''t want to risk being hurt. Even though Elijah was also a Tier Vbatant, whenpared to Reign and the others, his stats were lower by quite a bit. That wasn''t only because of the bonus permanent stats that they had gained after the dungeon, but also because of their abilities and the bonuses the abilities gave. Their skills were also more powerful and they had more of them. That was not because Elijah was not as talented, in fact, he was as talented as them, which was why he was able to continue leveling up and evolving without reaching a bottleneck so far. The main reason he was not as powerful, and he wouldn''t be even if he was the same level as they were, was because of his ability. He had activated it muchterpared to them, and evenpared to most of the Tier III, Tier IV, and Tier Vbatants. His ability was peculiar and unfortunately for him, it simply took a long time for it to activate because of the strict conditions of activation. Still, Elijah wasn''t one to curse at the system for being unfair or anything of the like. He continued training and hunting and was one of the powerhouses of the territory thanks to his high level and strength. As three days passed, Reign and the others finally felt that they were ready to continue hunting and leveling up. They had truly done their best during the three days they spent practicing and felt that even if they continued, the difference would be negligible. The location they were now going to go hunting? The desert. With their current levels and the bonus stats they got, they were already as powerful as peak Tier Vbatants, and thanks to the skill and ability improvements, they weren''tcking in that department either. With all the bonus rewards they had gained, they were probably even more powerful than a peak Tier Vbatant was at this point, and because of all of that, it was time to do some power leveling. They didn''t need that many levels before reaching the very peak of Tier V, especially Beast who had gained a total of 13 level-ups after the dungeon and was now a level 490batant, which meant that he was a peak Tier Vbatant, the only one of the entire territory. As Reign and the others arrived on the mountain that was next to the mountain range, they all sat down and watched the sunset. They would enjoy the sight for a little while and get ready for a battle that would without a doubt push them to the limits. Still, none of them were afraid as they all held the utmost confidence in their current strength. Chapter 857 Slaughter in the Desert Chapter 857 ughter in the Desert The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the desertndscape. The air was still, and the sand dunes seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction. Reign and his party, now fully equipped with their enhanced abilities and skills, prepared to descend into the heart of the desert where the monsters lurked. As they moved, the temperature dropped rapidly, and the once scorching sand cooled under the darkening sky. They reached the edge of the desert, a vast expanse of golden sand, and descended into the dunes. The moon hung high in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the desert. The party moved cautiously, aware that the monsters lurking beneath the sand were most active during the night. "Remember, the monsters here are no pushovers. Even with our newfound strength, we should stay vignt," Reign reminded the group. The desert was known for its brutalpetition among the monsters. At night, they would emerge from below the sand, engaging in fierce battles to absorb the power of fallen creatures and evolve. The party nned to take advantage of this chaotic environment to power level quickly. Suddenly, the sand beneath their feet began to shift, and monstrous shapes emerged. A pack of sand wolves, their fur aze with fiery energy, bounded towards the group. Wolf, wielding a greatsword, stepped forward with confidence. [me sh!] Wolf swung his greatsword, unleashing a wave of mes that engulfed the approaching sand wolves. The creatures howled as the mes licked their fur, but their fiery forms only seemed to invigorate them. Undeterred, Wolf pressed on, his greatsword cutting through the mes and wolves alike. The wolves were not the only monsters that had appeared. Tens of monsters started rising from below the sand, their massive forms creating small hills in the desert. Shadow, the agile rogue of the group, moved gracefully through the shadows. With a set of enchanted daggers, he struck with deadly precision. The darkness around him seemed to bend to his will as he unleashed [Shadow Dance], a skill that allowed him to move effortlessly between shadows and attack without a care in the world. Beast, his bow in hand, stood back, assessing the situation. He notched an arrow and let it fly, hitting thergest sand wolf square in the eye. The creature howled in pain but continued its charge. Beast called upon the wind, using it to enhance the speed and trajectory of his arrows before shooting an arrow at another monster that had risen nearby. A massive scorpion rose from the sand above 10 meters away from Greenie who was charging with his hammer. An arrow that was enveloped in the wind wasunched from Beast, the fierce gale from the wind element forcing the sand around him to be blown away, forming a small tornado around him. The arrow zoomed through the desert, parting the sand below it as it struck the scorpion, piercing through its thick chitin and prating deep inside, forcing the monster to cry in pain as it stopped moving for an instant. Laura, with a smile on her face, conjured dark energy around her hands. With a wicked grin, she unleashed [Abyssal st], sending bolts of demonic energy toward the approaching monsters. It was a new skill she had gained, one that she managed to get thanks to the dungeon. Inside, she had gained a skill that allowed her tounch bolts of lightning to her enemies, and by using her demonic energy to activate it, the skill had slightly changed. She had also taken inspiration from how Reign would boost his lightning with light or darkness, and thus she was awarded with this skill afterpleting the dungeon. Her dark magic tore through the sand wolves that were about to attack Wolf from behind, leaving a trail of darkened sand in its wake. Mia, the ice-wielding swordswoman, engaged the monsters head-on. Her sword gleamed with frost as she swung, freezing the sand beneath her. With a swift motion, she unleashed [cial sh], sending a wave of ice through a huge beetle that had appeared next to her, encasing it in frozen armor. Tank, wielding a massive axe and shield, took on the role of the group''s frontline. He appeared in front of the beetle that Mia had frozen, and with a new shield in his hand, he struck the ice that was encasing the beetle with it. The ice cracked as a shock passed through it and the beetle. The monster was in pain and was struggling greatly, breaking off the ice quickly, but not before Tank struck down with his axe. [ Emperor''s Fury ] The axe cut deep inside the beetle that cried out in pain before Tank smiled and let go of his shield before jumping at the beetle. [ Emperor''s Brilliance: Fallen Star ] His body was suddenly enveloped in a majestic golden energy that had streaks of red coursing through it. With a powerful downward swing, Tank plummeted at the beetle before prating through its entire body with his axe. Greenie, wielding his hammer, brought his weapon down with incredible force. The shockwave created by her [Earthshaker] ability rippled through the sand before hitting the wounded scorpion and causing it to fall to the ground. Greenie grinned, ready for more as he charged at it. He suddenly swung his hammer multiple times before letting go of it as it flew to the scorpion, an invisible ball of energy around it before clenching his fists. [ Vajra''s Fury ] Red lightning suddenly flickered around his fists before it exploded around Greenie, coiling around his body. It was a skill gained from the dungeon that he was sessful at obtaining thanks to his connection with Reign and seeing him use his lightning plenty of times in the past. With his Vajra bloodline, he was able to inherit a new skill from the bloodline, one that allowed him to borrow the chaotic lightning that Vajra himself had managed to tame long ago. With his lightning coiling around his body, Greenie''s speed increased severalfold as he appeared in front of the scorpion right away and started pummeling it while his hammer fell down on it. The immense gravitational pull from his [ Gravity Strike ] skill that was used on the hammer immediately started twisting the chitin and flesh of the scorpion as it made its way deeper inside its body. Red lightning coursed around the body of the scorpion, causing it immense pain and shocking it immediately as Greenie reveled in the battle. Aelrinder, his spear in hand, spun his weapon, creating a vortex of wind around him. The small beetles that had suddenly appeared in great numbers and dared to approach were swept away by the cyclone. Aelrinder''s spear danced through the air, a deadly extension of his control over the wind. The desert night echoed with the sh of weapons, roars of monsters, and the crackling of elemental powers. Each member of Reign''s party disyed their newfound abilities with precision and finesse, working together seamlessly to face the onught of creatures emerging from the sand. Reign, with his Thunderstorm Embodiment active, moved like a blur across the battlefield. Lightning crackled around him as he directed bolts of energy at the monsters, leaving trails of scorched sand in his wake. As the battle raged on, the synergy within Reign''s party became more apparent. Their abilitiesplemented each other, creating a symphony of destruction. The party''s coborative efforts reached a crescendo as they faced a colossal sand serpent that emerged from beneath the dunes. Its scales shimmered with an otherworldly glow, and its jaws opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. Reign, with his Thunderstorm Embodiment at its peak, faced the serpent head-on. He summoned the Lightning Palm, imbuing it with the enhanced power granted by the dungeon rewards. The massive palm crackled with energy, and with a swift motion, Reign directed it toward the serpent''s open maw. The collision between the Lightning Palm and the sand serpent created a dazzling disy of light and energy. The serpent writhed in agony as the lightning coursed through its body, illuminating the entire desert. The party, witnessing Reign''s mastery over the lightning, grinned as they joined him to battle the boss monster that had suddenly appeared. The battle against the colossal sand serpent was intense and relentless. Each member of Reign''s party unleashed their most potent abilities,bining their powers to create a barrage of attacks against the monstrous creature. Reign, enveloped in his Thunderstorm Embodiment, took to the skies. Bolts of lightning crackled around him as he summoned the Lightning Palm once again. With a focused gaze, he directed the palm toward the serpent''s head, aiming to deliver the finishing blow. The Lightning Palm collided with the serpent''s head, sending shockwaves of energy throughout its massive form. The serpent roared in agony, its entire body convulsing from the electrical onught. With a final burst of lightning, the colossal sand serpent sumbed to its injuries and copsed onto the desert floor. The party, breathing heavily, stood victorious over the defeated boss monster. The desert night was once again calm, the echoes of battle fading away. The sand dunes, now scarred and scorched, bore witness to the power of Reign and his party. [ Boss Monster Defeated ] [ Level Up! ] [ Rewards Acquired: Sand Serpent''s Scale, Essence of Sand, Sandstorm Core ] Chapter 858 The Desert Conquest: Battling Beasts, Obtaining Treasures, and Leveling Up in the Sands

Chapter 858 The Desert Conquest: Battling Beasts, Obtaining Treasures, and Leveling Up in the Sands

The aftermath of the battle left the party standing amidst the remnants of the defeated sand serpent. The air crackled with residual energy, and the party members took a moment to catch their breath and assess the rewards they had gained. Thankfully, the aura of a boss monster had actually formed a safe zone of sorts around them as the monsters didn''t dare approach it previously. Even though all the monsters fought without a care about who was their opponent, it seemed that when sensing one that was much more powerful, like a boss, they would stay clear and fight against each other around it. Reign, still in his Thunderstorm Embodiment, slowly descended from the sky. The lightning arcs around him gradually subsided as the embodiment dispersed. He looked at the fallen sand serpent, contemting the power they had just faced. "The boss dropped some good stuff. Its scale, its essence, and that corethese are valuable rewards. We should check them out and see what benefits we can gain," Reign suggested, gesturing towards the loot dropped by the defeated monster. The party gathered around the loot, each member eyeing the rewards with curiosity. Mia, her sword still covered in frosty air, examined the Sand Serpent''s Scale, her eyes lighting up with interest. "This scale is incredibly resilient. With the right craftsmanship, it could be used to forge formidable armor," she remarked, running her fingers along the shimmering surface. "The old man will definitely be able to make something good out of that." Reign nodded his head before ncing to the side. Beast inspected the Essence of Sand, a mysterious substance that seemed to emanate elemental energy. "I sense the power of the desert in this essence. The system says that it is able to enhance elemental abilities that are simr to it or be used to create potent potions," Beast suggested, his keen eyes assessing the potential of the newfound resource. This was not the first time they got something that could be used to create a potion, but this was the first time that they actually gained an item that could enhance elemental abilities. It was obvious that the essence was not helpful to any of them, after all, none had any ability that was simr to sand. This, however, was a priceless treasure to those who could manipte soil and had simr abilities. The best thing to do with it was to sell it in an auction or to sell it directly to one of the top teams in the territory. Tank, his shield still in hand, hefted the Sandstorm Core, a gem pulsating with elemental energy. "This core seems to be a condensed form of the sand serpent''s power, it''s simr to its core, but instead of a core that has all the mana and power of a monster, this is the power of its ability beingpressed, and condensed in this little thing," Tank said, a grin forming on his face. "So, it''s like the Essence of Sand?" Shadow asked, to which Tank and the others shook their heads. "Although the system description for both items is simr and they do in fact hold simr powers, one can be used to improve any simr ability, the more the ability is connected to sand, the better the result, it''s something that is natural, it can suddenly be brought into existence by a lot of mana and bloodshed in a desert, and well, there''s plenty of both here." Reign said as he looked around them. "I think we''re going toe across plenty of these things here, this actually might be one of the most important areas that we have, if the essences keep popping into existence often, then we can allow any earth, soil, rock, sand type of maniptors to improve their abilities." "As for the core, well, it''s akin to the core of a monster, like Tank has said." "It''s not something thates from nature, it''s all the power andprehension of the ability the snake had." "You''ve seen how powerful it can be, those des of sand almost cut Beast in half, and he was over 200 meters away from the snake at that point." "In such an area, monsters that can control the sand are incredibly dangerous, if not for the snake being a bit overconfident and arrogant, it could have easily escaped by burrowing through the sand, which we know it can do as it had done it multiple times during the battle, not to mention thoserge spikes of sand it had sent our way, those were dangerous too." "Anyway, we can''t use this to improve an ability, nor to make a potion." "This is for crafting a weapon, armor piece, or an essory." Reign said with a smile before ncing at them. "Perhaps the essence can also be used for that, but we will have to ask Adrian about it, still, the core itself will definitely help produce an item that can help us here in the desert, the skill such an item will have is definitely connected to sand maniption." "He''s already busy with other orders and the carcasses we gave him afterpleting the dungeon, so I''m sure we''re in for an earful when we get back and visit him again." Reign said as they all chuckled and nodded before looking around them. "The aura of the snake is almostpletely gone, the monsters areing closer and closer now," Laura said as Reign and the others smiled. They managed to level up already, but this was still far from enough. How much time will it take them to level up to the peak of Tier V? A couple of days, if they spend almost all their avable time in the desert. They couldn''t do that, of course. There were always some things they had to deal with back in the territory, not to mention the fact that they weren''t only going to fight the normal monsters of the desert. Killing normal monsters inrge numbers was definitely the best way to level up, but they wouldn''t get that many items if they simply did that. Fighting elites and bosses was a must for them. They had always done so, fighting powerful enemies that were the same level as they were or higher in order to gain more benefits, to gain better items, and to push themselves to their limits in order to be more powerful. Just as they finished speaking, monsters appeared around them, all of them fighting one another and moving closer and closer as Reign and the others smiled before charging forward to sh against them. The battle continued as Reign and his party engaged the iing monsters. The desert night echoed with the sh of weapons, the roars of monsters, and the crackling of elemental powers. The party, now battle-tested and attuned to their enhanced abilities, fought with a seamless synergy that seemed almost second nature. Reign, his Thunderstorm Embodiment no longer active, moved like a storm across the battlefield. Lightning crackled around him as he directed bolts of energy at the monsters, leaving trails of scorched sand in his wake. Even without the skill, he could manipte his lightning at will and have it course through his body, increasing his speed and reflexes immensely. With his ability evolving and even reaching level 4, he had a deeper understanding of his lightning and could more easily control it. It was as if controlling a limb, and simply willing it to behave in a manner simr to how it had behaved back when he would use the [ Lesser Lightning Body ] was not too difficult for him. Wolf''s mes covered his entire body as the sand below him turned to ss after each attack he unleashed. The monsters roared in pain as the mes would not stop burning, they would stick to their bodies and continue burning as long as Wolf was able to supply mana to them, or until the monsters used their own mana to smother them. As the night wore on, the party found a brief respite to regroup. They gathered around, catching their breath and assessing the loot they had acquired from the battles. Reign sat down on a rock and surveyed the scene. "Great work, everyone, we''ve done quite a lot today." "Yeah, we managed to kill about 32 elites, 4 mini-bosses, and one more boss after that snake," Beast said as he nodded his head before taking a deep breath. "Unfortunately, I don''t think we''ll be able to fight against another boss if it appears, in our current state, unless we go all out and use our trump cards, it simply won''t be enough, especially if it is the same as thatst bastard." Reign said as he gritted his teeth. Thest boss they fought against was very different from the snake. The snake acted like the overlord of the small area they were in and fought them by itself, but the other boss, a giant beetle, fought with other monsters. To be more exact, it fought together with hundreds of other beetles that would not stop appearing and attacking them. Chapter 859 A New Challenge in the Desert Chapter 859 A New Challenge in the Desert "Get the hell out of here you bastards!" "Do you think I have nothing to do all day but make stuff for you?! A hammer was sent flying out of a shop as Reign and the others quickly got out under the angry curses from Adrian. They brought him the items, and to be honest, he was interested in the drops of the two bosses, as well as some things they got from the mini-bosses and elites, but when they mentioned the carcasses they had, and how they would love for him to make them some items from the things they brought him and the carcasses, the old cksmith immediately went red in the face and started yelling. "What do you think I am, your personal crafting ve?! I have orders from other teams and repairs to do, and youe here expecting me to drop everything and cater to you?!" Adrian''s face was flushed with anger, and the veins on his forehead were visibly pulsating. The party members exchanged nervous nces, realizing the old cksmith was getting angrier than usual. "Adrian, I mean we know you''re busy, we just wanted your opinion on those and to see when you can make them," Shadow said as Adrian stared at him before grabbing another hammer. "Wait, wait, wait!" "Don''t throw the hammer, for god''s sake, don''t throw anything else"! "We''ll pay extra." Adrian suddenly stopped moving before smiling at Mia and Laura who were standing about 2 meters away from him. "Mister Adrian, how much extra would it be for you to just start making some items for us?" Mia asked with a nervous expression as she fiddled with her fingers in front of her whilst slightly blushing. Adrian stared at the two of them with a serious expression, which caused both girls to get even more nervous before he suddenly smiled widely. "Ohhh it''s no problem at all sweethearts, I''ll make yours for the same price as always, I''ll just have those morons there pay the extra fee." "Was, was the old guy always like this?" "We, we came here with Laura before too, right?" "Did Laura ever speak to him directly when it was all of us together?" "Hey, wait, how much did she even pay for her items anyway?" The rest of the group started whispering as they continued staring at Adrian who was smiling widely with a slight blush on his face. To be honest, the old man just looked even weirder when acting in this manner. They were used to seeing the angry, annoyed Adrian who didn''t care about anything, but did care about money. For him to actually tell Mia and Laura that they didn''t need to pay an extra fee was truly incredible. "It will take some time, I can''t simply make yours first, plenty of people are waiting for their own stuff, and even though those dumbasses I epted as helpers are making plenty of items and helping out now, it''s not enough yet." "Hey, you little bastards, I''ll send you the bill!" "You don''t mind paying their bonus fees yourself I gather?" "He he isn''t giving it to them for no fee, the bastard is actually just having us pay it?" Shadow asked in shock as the others nodded. Adrian chuckled, his usual grumpy demeanor returning. "Of course not, you''re paying the bonus fee. What, you think I''ve turned into a charity overnight? But I''m weak to cure girls asking me to make them things, politely, not like you guys. Now, get out of here, and I''ll let you know when your items are ready." "But don''t expect even a single item before at least 3 days have passed!" The door of the cksmith shop closed with a bang, and the party was left a bit bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. Reign let out a sigh of relief. "Well, that went better than expected. Well, I guess we are all free to do as we wish until tonight." As the monsters of the desert were not active and simply slept during the day, there was nothing for them to do except rest now. They had used up quite some stamina and mana during their battles, which had gone on until dawn, so they did need to rest up a bit before doing anything. Thanks to their enhanced physique, they didn''t need that much rest before they would get back to their peak states, so it wasn''t impossible for them to go to the jungle to hunt some more. They didn''t n on doing so, however, as hunting there was usually quite a bit slower than in the desert, not to mention that right now, they needed to battle monsters that were at the peak of Tier V, and by doing so in the jungle, there was always some chance of drawing in some Tier VI monsters. They didn''t fear fighting one or two Tier VI monsters, but it would really be problematic if more showed up, which meant that the jungle was actually a bit more dangerous than the desert. Sure, it didn''t have the same concentration of monsters that were trying to kill each other each second they were on the surface, but the desert only had Tier V monsters, while the jungle had Tier VI monsters present too. The difference was quite big and for now, they would not go to the jungle. Only after reaching Tier VI would they return there and go to the depths to see what was going on and how the corruption had started. As the day unfolded, the party decided to take a temporary break from the desert battles and rest before spending some time around Doncaster and Wilkashere. Both cities were bustling with activity, and news of them going to the desert, which had previously been marked by them as a forbidden zone for anyone that was not a peak Tier Vbatant or had a team of high-grade Tier Vbatants, had spread around. People had noticed when they made their way over there, some were even close by when Reign and the others went to the desert to fight the monsters and spectate their battle. The battle was narrated to many people and the news quickly spread around. Of course, as it always happens, the story became wilder and wilder, more and more exaggerated, and soon people were talking about giants the size of skyscrapers being the party''s opponents that were destroyed in an instant. For those who fought against monsters and knew more about what kind of power a Tier V would possess, the story was exaggerated and definitely not true, but for normal people who still barely hunted any monsters, Reign and the rest of the party were above mere mortals in their eyes and they truly believed it. Reign and his party split up temporarily to attend to their individual tasks. Some went to the market to purchase supplies, while others visited the training grounds to practice their skills further. The loot they obtained from the desert monsters had already been handed over to Adrian for crafting, and now they needed to wait patiently for the items to be ready. The day passed quickly, and as the sun dipped below the horizon, the party regrouped near the portal before making their way to the base on the first mountain and then to the desert. They could see the desert stretching out before them, illuminated by the pale light of the moon and stars. "We should make our way down. The monsters will be active soon, and we can continue our grind," suggested Reign, his eyes focused on the vast expanse that stood in front of them. The party agreed, and as they stepped on the sand and into the desert night, they felt the familiar energy of the monsters awakening. The sounds of distant roars and shes filled the air, signaling the chaotic battles that awaited them. The moonlit desert offered a surreal beauty as the party traversed the sandy terrain. They encountered various monsters along the way, engaging them in battles that showcased their growing strength and coordination. Some monsters, sensing the formidable aura of the party, hesitated to approach, allowing Reign and hispanions to pick their battles strategically. Still, most monsters would just appear near them and attack right away, but those were often weaklings that they could easily defeat. As they progressed deeper into the desert, they stumbled upon a peculiar structure rising from the sanda colossal pyramid surrounded by an aura of ancient magic. Its surface was adorned with intricate carvings and symbols, hinting at a history long forgotten. Shadow''s curiosity piqued. "This wasn''t here before, I mean, we never saw such a thing in the desert, and this isn''t even that far away from the mountain range, we, or somebody near the desert would have definitely seen it, right?" "Yeah, this might be the true challenge of the desert, the system just loves making these types of things." Reign said with a sigh as he stared at the pyramid. "I did believe that there was nothing of the sort here, after all, the desert is already weird with how many monsters are present and the fact they alle out at the same time." "But hey, why not explore it, we could get some more rewards." Chapter 860 The Pyramid and the Elypsion Organization

Chapter 860 The Pyramid and the Elypsion Organization

The party approached the mysterious pyramid with caution, their eyes scanning its surface for any signs of danger. The air around the structure seemed to hum with ancient magic, creating an atmosphere that sent shivers down their spines. As they ventured closer, intricate carvings on the pyramid''s surface became more apparent. Mia, with her keen interest in ancient artifacts, stepped forward to examine the symbols. Her eyes narrowed in concentration as she traced the patterns with her fingers. "These symbols... they seem to depict a story or a ritual. I can''t decipher thenguage, but there''s a certain energy emanating from them. It feels like a blend of elemental forces," Mia exined, her voice hushed. Beast, always attuned to magical energies, nodded in agreement. "I can sense it too. It''s like the pyramid is a repository of magic, like a reservoir." Reign nced at the others, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, we''re not here for a history lesson, but if this pyramid holds power, it''s definitely worth exploring, let''s head in." The party cautiously entered the pyramid, finding arge entrance that led into its depths. The interior was dimly lit by an otherworldly glow, revealing a series of corridors and chambers adorned with more enigmatic symbols. As they delved deeper, they encountered various traps and puzzles that seemed designed to test their abilities. The party worked together to ovee each obstacle, using their unique skills to navigate the intricate passages. The pyramid seemed to react to their presence, its magic responding to their every move. After oveing several challenges, they reached a vast chamber at the pyramid''s heart. In the center, an ethereal pedestal held a radiant crystal pulsating with magical energy. Tank, with his shield at the ready, cautiously approached the crystal. "This must be the source of the pyramid''s power. But touching it without caution might not be the best idea." Reign nodded in agreement. "Beast, any insights on what this crystal is all about?" Beast closed his eyes, focusing on the magical aura surrounding the crystal. "It''s a reservoir of elemental energy, simr to the essence we obtained from the Sand Serpent. But this is on a different level." "But, isn''t this way too easy, I mean, we reached this ce without any major issues." Shadow said as Wolf nodded his head. "If this truly is a challenge unique to this area, then there is definitely more that awaits." "There''s no other entrance, the entire ce ispletely sealed and other than the crystal, there''s nothing that can be found here." Reign said as he looked around the ce. "So, do we try getting close to the crystal?" Laura asked as Reign sighed. "Well, we can all expect that something will happen once we get close or touch the crystal, so be careful." As the party cautiously approached the radiant crystal at the heart of the pyramid, a sudden surge of energy emanated from the artifact. The air crackled with magic, and the symbols on the walls began to glow with an ethereal light. Reign held up his hand, signaling the party to halt. "Something''s happening. Be on guard, everyone." The crystal''s glow intensified, casting an otherworldly radiance across the chamber. A low hum filled the air, and the symbols on the walls seemed toe to life, floating in the air like ethereal wisps. Laura, always observant of what was going on, observed the unfolding events with a mix of fascination and caution. "It''s like the pyramid is activating in response to our presence. But why?" Beast, deep in concentration, muttered to himself. "The energy is resonating with our elemental abilities. It''s like the crystal is attuned to the essences we carry." Tank, still holding his shield, took a defensive stance. "Should we proceed or retreat? This feels like uncharted territory." Reign, his eyes fixed on the pulsating crystal, made a decision. "Let''s proceed. We came here for a challenge, and it seems the pyramid has chosen us. Be ready for anything." As the party continued toward the crystal, the symbols in the air began to form intricate patterns, creating a mesmerizing dance of light. The hum in the air grew louder, and the energy around them intensified. Suddenly, the symbols converged, forming a portal-like structure in front of the crystal. A surge of energy emanated from the portal, creating a mesmerizing disy of colors and shapes. Reign squinted, his instincts telling him that this was no ordinary portal. "Hold your ground, everyone. This might be a gateway to something unexpected." Without warning, the portal pulsed with energy, and a figure emergeda spectral being d in shimmering robes. The being''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and its presence exuded a sense of ancient wisdom. "Hmmm this ce, SI240." "Density of mana, above the expected number, remaining yers hmmm, not bad, but not that good either." "Average level, as expected, the top ranking well above the average." "You seem to be the fifth group toe across one of the Torkans that have been ced, the first one in your region, as well as the surrounding ones." The specter said as he nced at Reign and the others before looking around. "You have shown enough promise to be given a chance, if you pass the trials, you can be honorary members of the Elypsion Organization, one of the rare neutral organizations of the universe." "Now, before you ask anything, apologies, this is my first time here, I need to briefly check whether the yers from this are allowed to join or not, our Torkans are randomly ced throughout the universe, so we never know whether those that activate it are from a faction that we have promised not to make people away from or not." "Hmmmm the is under the territory of the Alliance, that means everything is fine." "Hmmm a third party has put a im that has already been epted." The specter suddenly froze as he stared down. Reign and the others could swear that they saw him gulp nervously before looking at them. "Apologies, but it seems we cannot ept you in our ranks." "The trials will still be open, and you can definitely gain some benefits if you go through them, as can anyone else from this, but I''m afraid only those from regions that area a bit further away are eligible to join us." Reign and the others simply stared at the specter as they had no idea what the hell he was talking about. The Elypsion Organization, what the hell was that? They knew of the Alliance, but they still barely knew anything of it. Until they manage to produce one Transcendent and formally join it, they won''t be given any information about it. As for the third party, they had even less of an idea about that, well, all except for Reign who already had his suspicion. To be more exact, he was almost certain that the third party in question was Raziel. He came from Earth, there was no way he would simply let others do as they wished on Earth. "So, what are the trials about?" Shadow asked as the specter nodded at him. "The trials are all created in order to test C" "A moment please." The specter suddenly stopped before going to the portal and stepping through it. Reign and the others nced at one another before the specter walked out of the portal and stood before them again. "The trials will not be avable here at all unfortunately, but the Torkan will stay here, and you can reach the underground area through it, that is what the organization has decided to do in order to ''reimburse'' those that actually managed to get here." "The underground area is not something we have created, it has been here before, it was just not as essible." "Now, thanks to the Torkan, which will stay here for a prolonged period of time, you can easily enter the underground, I wish you fun with your exploration!" The specter said before walking through the portal that closed. The crystal suddenly cracked before breaking into pieces, the symbols that made the portal danced through the air with the pieces of the crystal before they formed a kind of vortex that was spinning and spinning. As the vortex spun, Reign and the others stared in shock as the pedestal, as well as everything that was about 6 meters around it, started being destroyed as arge hole was being dug by the vortex. Everything below the vortex was getting destroyed, and soon, even Reign and the others couldn''t hear the sound of destruction nor sense the mana fluctuations that came from the vortex as it went deeper and deeper into the ground. After about a minute, Reign and the others decided to step forward and nce down at the hole, only to see nothing but a bottomless chasm. As they nced down, they suddenly heard something from below and they quickly took multiple steps back before a bright light exploded from beneath. Chapter 861 Echoes of the Depths: Exploring the Underground Chapter 861 Echoes of the Depths: Exploring the Underground Reign and the others stared in awe as the hole started changing. It was no longer just a hole in the ground as some kind of weird metal coated itpletely before a kind of tform was created on top. It was an elevator, but not the same as the one that had been present back in Doncaster when they took over the warehouse that led to the underground city they had used as their base for a while. This one was not just a tform, that was just the first thing that they saw being created, formed out of liquid metal that started taking shape before finally bing firm. It looked like an old-fashioned elevator made out of metal. The entire thing was enveloped in metal bars, making it look akin to a metal cage, not an elevator. Some runes and symbols could be seen on it, as well as the ground around the hole as the metal was present there as well. "Ummm do we go down?" Shadow asked as he looked at the others. "He did say that the underground area is something that has always existed, perhaps that is the true test this area has to offer?" Reign asked himself as the others nced at him before nodding as they agreed with him. "I think we should check it out, I mean, it''s not like we''ll lose anything by going there," Wolf said as he approached the metal elevator before suddenly striking it with his sword. The sound of metal colliding reverberated through the area as Wolf''s sword bounced back from the elevator, not making a single scratch on it. "I don''t think we would be able to do anything to this thing even by going all out, so I think it will be safe," Wolf said as he smiled before looking to the side in slight surprise. A smaller portal had appeared next to him, and from it, the head of the specter that had been present before came out. "The metal can withstand attacks even from Tier IX entities, so please don''t try to do anything to it, you will not be able to even scratch it, have a nice day." The specter''s head disappeared back into the portal, leaving the party standing before the mysterious metal elevator. With a collective shrug, they decided to board it, curious about the underground area that awaited them. As the party stepped onto the metal tform, the runes and symbols engraved on its surface lit up with an ethereal glow. The moment they were all on board, the elevator started descending at a smooth and controlled pace. The party looked around, realizing that the metal bars surrounding them were not just for show; they were a part of the intricate enchantments that protected the elevator. Descending further into the darkness, the party couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. The underground was uncharted territory for them, and the specter''s words about it still lingered in their minds. As they made their way down, they stared at the walls of the giant hole with interest as every single part was seemingly filled with runic lines and carvings that shone with mana. A couple of minutes passed, and they finally got out of the hole and were able to see what was present below the ground. Well, not really, it was too dark, and even when using mana and channeling it to their eyes in order to boost their eyesight, they weren''t able to see much. Still, it was obvious to them that the underground area was massive, probably stretching below the entire desert. After about a minute, the elevator came to a gradual stop. The metal bars retracted, revealing a vast underground chamber illuminated by an otherworldly glow. The party stepped out onto the tform and found themselves in a cavernous space filled with strange vegetation, glowing crystals, and winding pathways. "This is... incredible," Mia whispered, her eyes wide with wonder as she examined the surroundings. The underground chamber was a breathtaking sight. Bioluminescent nts emitted a soft, soothing light, creating an otherworldly ambiance. Massive crystals of varying colors adorned the cavern walls, casting vibrant hues across thendscape. The air carried a subtle scent of magic, and the temperature was pleasantly cool. Reign took a moment to observe their surroundings. "This ce is vast. Let''s proceed with caution and be on the lookout for anything unusual. We still have no idea what kind of enemies or challenges await us." As the party ventured deeper into the underground chamber, they encountered a variety of strange creaturessome docile and others aggressive. None of the monsters, however, were really strong or dangerous, with the strongest they came across being Tier III. The flora and fauna of this subterranean world were unlike anything they had encountered on the surface. It became evident that the underground was a very different realm, teeming with magical energy and mysteries. The winding pathways led them to vast caverns, where undergroundkes shimmered with magical reflections. Unusual creatures, adapted to the subterranean environment, scurried away as the party approached. The air was thick with mana and other types of mysterious energies, and every step seemed to resonate with the pulsating heartbeat of the underground realm. The party continued their exploration of the underground chamber, marveling at the unique ecosystem that existed beneath the surface. The glowing crystals and bioluminescent nts created an enchanting atmosphere, but they remained vignt, knowing that the underground world held both beauty and potential dangers. As they ventured deeper, the winding pathways led them torger caverns adorned with even more magnificent crystals. The undergroundkes seemed to stretch for miles, reflecting the magical glow of the surroundings. Strange creatures, adapted to the subterranean environment, observed the party with curious eyes. After a while, as they walked through a particrlyrge cavern, the party suddenly felt a shift in the air. The magical aura became more intense, and the ground beneath them trembled. It was then that they heard distant roars echoing through the cavern. Reign and the others instinctively halted, their senses heightened. The soft glow of crystals illuminated the chamber, revealing the entrance to a colossal cavern where Tier VI monsters were emerging. These were not the docile creatures they had encountered earlier; these were powerful and aggressive. "Tier VI monsters! Get ready!" Reign shouted, as the party swiftly assumedbat stances. The cavern ahead was filled with menacing figureshulking creatures with scales, ws, and glowing eyes. "Well, we did think that there would be Tier VI monsters here, so at least we were right about that," Shadow said as he stared at the monsters with a smile. With all of them present, a couple of Tier VI monsters were still a danger, but they could take them. There were only 3 Tier VI monstersing at them, and with their current strength, they could definitely win by going 3 vs 1. As soon as they got ready, however, they all stared in shock while lowering their weapons as more and more monsters appeared, all of them Tier VI. "Guys," Reign said softly as his eyes constricted slightly. "The elevator." "Run!" Reign said as all of them immediately turned around and started running as the monsters chased after them. "Dammit, there are even more powerful ones behind them, we need to reach that damn elevator quickly!" Reign said with concern as they ran with all their might. The monsters were getting closer to them, but luckily, the winding pathways they had taken were not that wide, although that didn''t stop some of them as they came from above, jumping or climbing over therge rocky hills present and continuing to chase after Reign and the others. They had to use their attacks several times to strike the monsters chasing after them to slow them down so that they wouldn''t catch up, but luckily for them, they weren''t that far away from the elevator. As they neared the metal elevator, the ground shook with the monsters'' pursuit. The party rushed onto the tform, and the metal bars surrounding them quickly retracted, sealing them within the protective confines of the elevator. The monsters struck the elevator, but nothing happened to it. No attack could damage it, and nothing could pass through the metal bars that now separated Reign and the rest from the monsters that were growling and staring at them with hungry eyes. They weren''t hungry for food, they were hungry for power, and they were able to sense that although Reign and the others were weaker than them, they had more power than other beings of the same realm and could definitely give them quite a nice boost if they ate them. The pursuing monsters roared in frustration as the elevator ascended, carrying Reign and the others away from the imminent danger. The tform rose smoothly, leaving the Tier VI monsters behind in the vast underground cavern. Breathing a sigh of relief, the party took a moment to recover from the adrenaline-filled encounter. The glow of the crystals outside the elevator illuminated their expressions a mix of awe and relief. Chapter 862 Peak of Tier V, Awaiting the Challenges and Thinking of the Future

Chapter 862 Peak of Tier V, Awaiting the Challenges and Thinking of the Future

"Alright, so maybe the underground is not for us right now." Reign said as he nced at the others who quickly nodded at him. "But on the bright side, now we have two areas where we know we can hunt Tier VI monsters," Mia said with a smirk as she leaned her back against the elevator. "That''s right, but it seems this area is the same as the desert, it''s full of monsters and without being high-grade Tier VIbatants, I don''t think it will be safe for us to go hunting down there." "It''s even worse than the desert when considering the fact that we can''t leave it as easily as we can leave the desert." Reign and the others nodded at Wolf who ced his hand over his forehead. "This means the n for the future stays the same, after our evolution, we try to get to New York, establish contact with Shadow''s father, and make sure we enter an alliance with him so that we can go to and fro the territory." "That way, you two won''t need to worry about them anymore, and you''ll be able to see each other any time you want, while we will gain a portal leading us directly to New York, which, thanks to everything Shadow''s father has told us, houses millions of monsters of different levels of power, there''s definitely Tier VI monsters present there, probably even more powerful ones as well." "New York is definitely the destination that we want to reach as quickly as possible, but we all know that it''s not possible with our current strength." "The aquatic monsters roaming the sea that separates us from New York are incrediblyrge and powerful, even if we reach Tier VI, we won''t be able to defeat them, after all, we aren''t able to use our full strength in the water, we are slower there and even against monsters of our own tier, we will have to struggle quite a lot." "So the air is our best option, and it is highly possible to reach New York via the air when we finally be Tier VIbatants." "Now, if only Beast could tame one or two flying monsters, things would be even easier." The entire group agreed to what was being said. Mia had not been with them for long, but she knew what was going on. She was a bit surprised to hear that Shadow''s father was in New York and that New York, a city that had been thousands of miles away from this ce originally, was located near them. Shadow, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension about the possibility of reconnecting with his father, spoke up, "So, the n is to evolve to Tier VI, establish contact with my father, and secure an alliance. Once that''s done, we''ll have a direct portal to New York, where we can find powerful monsters for hunting and training." Reign nodded, "Exactly. New York is a hub of magical activity and a hotspot for monsters. It''ll be a perfect training ground for us, and with the alliance, we''ll have a safe passage to and from the city." Tank, holding his shield, added, "And while we''re working towards that, we should also keep an eye on opportunities to evolve further. The stronger we be, the more challenges we can tackle." Beast, who had been silent for a while, spoke up, "I agree with the n, but taming flying monsters won''t be easy. I''ll need to find creatures with the right temperament and form a bond with them. It not only takes time but quite some luck as well." Laura, always practical in her approach, suggested, "Let''s focus on one step at a time. Right now, our priority is evolving to Tier VI. Once we achieve that, everything else will fall into ce." With the n set, the party decided to return to the surface and continue their training in the desert. The elevator smoothly ascended, and the metal bars retracted as they stepped out into the moonlit desert night. As they emerged, the specter''s head once again appeared from a small portal, "Congrattions on surviving the Tier VI encounter. Quite unexpected, but you handled it well. Are you nning to continue exploring the underground or return to the surface?" Reign, taking the lead, responded, "For now, we''ll return to the surface. We''ve got some preparations to make before attempting the underground again." The specter nodded, "Understood. The Torkan will remain here, and the underground will be essible whenever you''re ready. Safe travels." The party walked away from the pyramid, the moon casting long shadows across the desert sand. The roars of monsters battling against one another echoed through the desert as Reign and the others nced at one another before smiling. The hunt resumes. Ten dayster, in the desert. Reign and the others were sitting atop a sand dune and staring at the sea that was in front of them. They had reached the peak of Tier V and only needed one more level before hitting the ceiling and getting their evolution challenge. They had also gotten a nice number of items from Adrian, and there were still some that remained to be made, but their overall strength was much higher than a normal peak Tier V being. For now, they would not level up. They were waiting for the items to be finished, and thankfully, upon seeing what level they were, Adrian decided to put the other things on hold and promised to make all the remaining items for them in the next two days. He knew that they shouldn''t wait long to start their challenges. It wasn''t because anything would change, but because he was a member of their territory as well, he would gain rewards from the system if they were the ones to reach the Transcendent realm first and win the game for their. The Transcendents who had volunteered toe here had not done it because they were bored and had nothing to do. Some, like Eldar and Jack, were members of the Alliance, and doing a good job would result in a reward from the system, as well as a promotion. Promotions were done via the system as well, it would automatically calcte what they had done during the ''game'' and give them the corresponding achievement points for that. There were many things they could do to gain rewards and promotions. For example, the students Adrian had taken on. If even one bes a Transcendentter on, even though Adrian would not be present anymore, he would be rewarded as his teacher. Even if they didn''t reach that realm, if they managed to reach high levels of smithing and do some amazing things, he would still gain some small rewards. If he made items for those who used them to defeat powerful enemies and he was partially responsible for why they were doing great things and leveling up faster, he would gain rewards. All of those would be calcted and given to him after the game ended, even if it failed, he would still gain rewards, just not as much as if they won. That was why it was important even for him to make sure Reign and the others reached a higher level faster. As for Reign and the others, since they had nothing to do right now, they were rxing on the beach. It was a peaceful and calm day that they decided to use to its fullest to rx a bit. They knew that soon, they would have to go through their challenges, which would definitely be harder thanst time, as they always were. Reign was wondering what would happen for his next challenge. Would he be ced with somebody else this time too? Would he be alone? Would he be teleported to a brand new, or would it be one of the two he had already visited and done challenges in? Nobody knew the answers to his questions, they simply had to wait and see what they would get for their challenge. Each one was vastly different from the other, and even Wolf and the others had no idea what to expect this time. It actually wasn''t only them. The challenges had truly changed now. At least for those doing challenges for Tier V and above. More people were reporting that their challenge was also going to be taking ce in apletely different world and that they would be leaving soon. For Tiers I, II, III, and IV, being sent to a different for your evolution challenge was incredibly rare, it actually almost never happened. For Tier V and above, it wasn''t that rare. Hell, for Tiers VIII and above, it was almost always the case. But that wasn''t all. Eldar had told them a day ago that after they reach Tier VIII, or maybe even VII, they would definitely struggle to find monsters of their own Tier. After all, they were quite above the average Tier on Earth, and the monsters were not evolving as quickly as they were. Even if they were, there still wouldn''t be enough of them for everybody to hunt down and level up quickly. After they reach that Tier, they would most definitely have to go to others and work as mercenaries if they want to quickly level up and reach a higher Tier. Chapter 863 Reaching Aetheria: The Warring Kingdoms Chapter 863 Reaching Aetheria: The Warring Kingdoms Back on the beach, as Reign and the others enjoyed their moment of respite, Shadow spoke up, breaking the peaceful silence, "I wonder what kind of challenges we''ll face in the next evolution. It feels like each time, the stakes get higher, and the challenges be more unpredictable." Reign nodded in agreement, "True, but that''s what makes this journey interesting. We''re not just leveling up; we''re unraveling the mysteries of this system and the worlds it connects us to." Tank, always the practical one, added, "Whatever the challenge, we face it together. We''vee a long way as a team, and there''s no turning back now." As the sun began to set, casting hues of orange and pink across the horizon, Laura observed, "I can''t help but think about the others going through their challenges on different worlds. We''re all in this together, yet each experience is unique." Wolf, gazing at the distant sea, remarked, "And who knows, maybe one day, we will also be like Eldar and the other Transcendents, volunteering to look after a new world and guide the people present there. The universe seems vast, but our paths may cross with them again in the future." The conversation transitioned into light banter as they shared stories andughter. Mia, who had integrated seamlessly into the group, felt a sense of camaraderie she hadn''t experienced before. She looked at Shadow and the others, grateful for the new friendships forged in the midst of challenges. A few dayster, with Adrianpleting their requested items, they gathered around him in the desert. Adrian presented them with a set of specialized gear. Each piece was meticulously crafted to enhance their abilities. Reinforced with enchanted materials, the equipment gleamed in the sunlight. Reign examined his new armor, appreciating the craftsmanship. "Adrian, you''ve truly outdone yourself. This will give us the edge we need in our next challenges." Adrian grinned, "d you like it. Just remember, the stronger you be, the more intricate and powerful items I can create for you." Tank lifted his improved shield, testing its weight. "This feels incredible. Let''s make sure we put these to good use." With their enhanced gear, the party geared up for their uing evolution challenges. They went to the desert during nighttime and hunted for a bit before the notification echoed in their heads, telling them that they had sessfully reached the very peak of Tier V and that the evolution challenge was being chosen for them. Only about half an hourter, they were all notified that their challenges were chosen and that they would be leaving for the news that were chosen for each one of them. One thing that was told to them this time, which hadn''t been told thest time, was the fact that they were going to news, the system specifically told them that. "We have less than a day, huh?" Reign asked as he smiled before staring up at the sky as they stood atop a mountain. "We have already notified everybody that needed to be notified about our challenges, my only issue is what will happen with the Enve while we are gone," Wolf said as Reign nced at him. "Do you really think they''ll try anything, I mean, I have checked out the people on the first mountain base, and none of them hold hostility to us." "They might not, but we have no idea what Ishmael and the other higher-ups are thinking." "We can''t rx around anybody, even if they truly seem friendly, the feeling all of us got when we first met Ishmael is still there, that guy is hiding something, that much is certain." "If he does try to do something to our territories while we are gone, then we will make sure that the Enve will cease to exist after wee back." Reign said in a serious voice as he stared ahead. "Let''s just hope he understands that as well," Wolf said as he sighed before leaning back against a rock. The next day. Reign felt the familiar sensation of being pulled through space, the world around him blurring and distorting. Momentster, he found himself standing on solid ground, surrounded by an unfamiliarndscape. The air carried a distinct scent of magic, and the sky above was painted with hues of purple and blue. As he looked around, he could see the signs of conflictruined structures, scorched earth, and remnants of magical battles. The system notification echoed in his mind, providing more details about the. [ Wee to the of Aetheria ] The system''s voice resonated. [ You are now in the midst of a conflict between two powerful kingdoms, each possessing unique magical abilities. Your evolution challenge is to navigate through this war-torn world, understand the intricacies of their magic, and emerge victorious. ] [ The challenge is for you to join the kingdom of Irason and help them end the war that hassted for two decades. ] [ The challenge will fail if the kingdom loses and gets destroyed. ] Reign took in the information, understanding the gravity of the situation. The fate of the two kingdoms rested on his actions, and his evolution depended on sessfully navigating the challenges presented by this war-torn world. He began his journey, heading towards the nearest city that he could see. As he walked, he could feel the residual magic in the air, a tangible force shaped by the ongoing conflict. The atmosphere was tense, and he couldn''t help but sense the eyes of magical beings watching his every move. After half an hour of travel, Reign reached the outskirts of the kingdom where one city was present. Massive walls, reinforced with magical barriers, surrounded the city. Guards d in enchanted armor patrolled the borders, vignt against any intruders. Approaching cautiously, Reign was stopped by the guards. "Halt! State your business," one of them demanded. "I am Reign, a traveler from another world. I seek understanding and wish to contribute to the resolution of this conflict," Reign replied calmly, revealing no intention of hostility. The soldiers stared at him with surprise and vignce. It wasn''t every day that someone would proim that they were from another world, but Reign was not the first. During the two decades of war, both kingdoms had summoned mercenaries from other worlds to help them out multiple times, thus such instances were not that rare. The guards exchanged nces, uncertain of how to proceed. Reign noticed that, so he decided to help them decide. He unleashed a bit of his aura, causing the soldiers to sweat profusely as they sensed it. "As you can sense, I am strong, and I am willing to join this kingdom and help you fight your enemy." After a brief consultation, they escorted Reign into the city, where he was taken to meet the ruling council. The council,prised of powerful mages, listened to his story and the purpose of his arrival. "We are in the middle of a long war, one that was brought by the Kingdom of is and their lies." "Although we are no longer sure if they are lies." Another mage said, to which the others red at him with fury. "Istamaros, how dare you, do you truly believe our king would ever do such a despicable thing?!" "And why would they suddenly break the truce that both sides had fought so hard to create if it was not a lie?!" "She was indeed injected with it, she did have a child, and now, after 20 years, we are almost certain that he truly is ''his'' child!" "He looks almost the exact same, even the power of his bloodline is the same!" "We have believed our lord for years, but perhaps it is now better to face the facts, he might have very well done it." The entire council went quiet as Reign scratched the back of his head, unsure of what to say. He didn''t expect that the first thing he would see whening to a kingdom was a dispute such as this one. It did, however, give him more information. It seems that the reason for the war was something the king of the Irason kingdom had done twenty years ago, and it seemed that the king was denying it. ''She had a child, and the child is almost certainly ''his'', hmmm.'' Reign thought in his head before he sighed inwardly. ''So, the king forced himself on a woman, probably an important person in that kingdom, perhaps even someone connected to the enemy king, she got pregnant and had his baby, and the other kingdom was so enraged they waged war.'' ''Yeah, the woman in question is definitely an influential noble or part of the royal family.'' "Definitely, it''s not as if such things have not happened in the past." "Even in your world, I remember there being stories of simr things." "Helen of Troy, a single woman over whom a great war was waged, one that brought down an entire city-state." ''Yeah, that is why I came to this conclusion, unfortunately, it seems that no matter what world you go to, there will always be bastards that can''t keep it in their pants.'' Chapter 864 Reign’s First Task in the Kingdom of Irason

Chapter 864 Reign''s First Task in the Kingdom of Irason

"Enough, even though he hase to offer help, he is still an outsider, how dare you speak of such nder in front of others!" "How dare you speak of such nder to our king at all!" An angry voice suddenly echoed through the council room as a new figure arrived. An old man who was walking with the help of a walking stick. Reign knew it was nothing but a decoration, a farce. He could sense the immense energy the old man had. ''About high-grade Tier V.'' Reign spected as he stayed quiet. Every person present here was a mage, their bodies were a bit thin and it was obvious that they didn''t have that many points in endurance, vitality, strength, or agility. In terms of willpower and spirit, they were probably above Reign when he was at the same level, but overall, he had higher stats. Reign had somewhat bnced stats, which didn''t seem to quite be the same for many people. For some reason, although his own team, as well as many topbatants he had met in the past had more bnced stats, there were more people that didn''t. "Now, this meeting was called because of this young man." "He has said he wishes to join the kingdom, to help us as a mercenary, and by looking at his strength, I am certain that the high council would be more than willing to employ you." The old man said as he nced at Reign who nodded at him. "But for you idiotic bastards to actually start ndering our lord in such a manner, I should cut off your heads right now and call you traitors!" The old man yelled as the people present all stared down at the table they were sitting at. Reign observed the tension in the room, realizing that he had unintentionally stumbled upon a deeply rooted conflict within the kingdom. The usations against the king, the whispers of betrayal, and the threat of internal strife were not something he had expected to deal with during his evolution challenge. The old man, presumably a high-ranking member of the council, continued to berate those who dared to question the king''s integrity. His words echoed through the room like a thunderous warning, and the used council members bowed their heads in submission. The head of the council, Istamaros, who had spoken against the king, gritted his teeth but remained silent. It was evident that the topic was sensitive, and any dissenting voice could lead to severe consequences. Reign decided to interject, trying to bring some semnce of order to the situation. "I am here to assist the kingdom of Irason, not to fuel internal disputes. If there''s a task or mission you need help with, I am ready to contribute." The old man turned his piercing gaze towards Reign, studying him with a scrutinizing intensity. After a moment of silence, he nodded in approval. "Very well, young traveler. We have pressing matters that require immediate attention. There''s a strategic outpost near the border that has fallen into enemy hands. It is crucial for our defense. Head there and assist in reiming it." Reign agreed to the task, understanding the urgency of the situation. The council, now under the watchful eye of the old man, reluctantly acknowledged Reign as an ally. As he left the council room, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that he had stepped into the middle of a political powder keg. "Lord Atston, was this truly necessary?" Istamaros asked as the situation in the room suddenly changed. "Yes, that young boy is powerful, more than me, perhaps only the king, the high mage, the guardian of the realm, the grand general, and her holiness can defeat him in battle." "In my prime, perhaps I would have been able to trade blows with him and match him, but I can sense that in my current state, he would be able to defeat me, and not with much trouble." The entire council room went quiet upon hearing the old man''s words. Atston was a member of the high council, he was actually not a member of this council, which was only in charge of this area of the kingdom which covered this city, as well as two towns, about 14 viges, and three outposts, one of which had been taken over by the enemy. The kingdom of is did not border them at this part of the kingdom. In fact, this was the very south of the kingdom while the kingdom of is was in their north. The reason why the enemy managed to take over the outpost was because they had sent a battalion of soldiers to covertly reach this ce and take it over. The leader of the battalion was a powerful warrior, and their main mission was to seemingly cause chaos in this part of the kingdom and have the kingdom of Irason divert some attention and manpower. As for how the enemy battalion was nning on leaving? They had no idea. Their n did work, at least partly. The reason why Atston was here was to help them take down the battalion. The kingdom had sent him over here hoping that he would be enough. With the help of the guards stationed in the city, as well as the mages that had positions in the council, their overall strength should be enough to match the battalion that was made up of 600 highly skilled soldiers, and elites that were sent over here. "I had to gauge his reaction, to see what he thought of the news, as well as what he would think and how he would react if he thought that there was some internal strife in the kingdom." "I would rather know that now and be certain that this young man can be trusted a bit and then apologize for what we have done than allow him to join without testing him in any way," Atston said as he nced at Istamaros. "You did well, your act was nearly wless, hell, even I got a bit angry upon hearing the words you spoke and the way you acted." "I merely tried copying how some people had reacted upon hearing the news in the past, you know well that there truly were some people who believed our king had done such a disgusting deed in the past," Istamaros said before scoffing. "As if our lord would ever do such a disgraceful act." "He is the benevolent ruler we all love, he has declined many concubines from powerful individuals of the kingdom, as well as some neighboring kingdoms because of his deep love for the queen." "There is no chance that our king truly did what they are saying he has done, I don''t know how, but those bastards have somehow managed to obtain his essence." "I am almost certain that the king of is has forced his daughter to get pregnant, used one of ''those'', and obtained the child that is now a great enemy to us." "Almost twenty years of age, and he is considered to be only second to themander-in-chief of the is army in prestige, power, as well as his strategic brilliance, he truly is the worst nightmare of our kingdom," Atston said with a nod before walking over to the window. "Sir, do you truly believe that that man can take the outpost down by himself?" One of the council members asked with a concerned expression as Atston shook his head and chuckled. "I doubt it, even though there is a small chance." "I believe that he will see the outpost and how many soldiers there are before deciding it is not worth risking his life." "He will then talk to us, and ask for help, which we will dly provide, after all, with him on our side, we can definitely take the outpost back and eliminate that entire battalion without suffering many losses." "As expected of sir Atston, you have already thought 3 steps ahead." A council member said as he stood up and bowed, the others doing the same, their golden hair falling down as their long and sharp ears showed themselves. All the people living in both the Irason and the is kingdoms were elves. Making his way towards the strategic outpost, Reign traversed thendscapes of Aetheria. As he got closer to the outpost, the remnants of magical battles became more evidentthe scorched earth, lingering magical energies, and the faint echoes of spells cast in desperation. What Reign didn''t know was that the ce he hade from was the ce the enemy battalion came from as well, which was why he was able to see the same things there as well. The south of the kingdom was mostly untouched, only being attacked by some monsters and bandits asionally, but the battalion that had arrived changed that, causing immense stress and worry to the people living here. As he arrived at where the outpost was, Reign crouched down about 800 meters away from it before he started scouting the outpost out. The outpost had walls that were about 8 meters tall, and the inside was made out of wooden buildings. Reign immediately noticed the high number of soldiers, as well as some strong aurasing from inside the outpost Chapter 865 Reign’s Challenge to Reclaim the Outpost and Uncovering the Enemy Plan

Chapter 865 Reign''s Challenge to Reim the Outpost and Uncovering the Enemy n

He could sense the presence of skilled warriors, mages, and even a fewmanders among the enemy forces. It was a formidable defense that would pose a significant challenge, even for someone of Reign''s abilities. As Reign observed, he noticed the patterns of guard rotations, identified potential weak points in the outpost''s defenses, and estimated the overall strength of the enemy battalion. It became clear that a direct assault, even for someone as powerful as him, would be risky. ''A total of 5 Tier Vbatants, one of them being a high-grade of possibly a peak Tier Vbatant.'' Reign told himself as he sat down and stared at the sky. ''What do you think, how should I proceed?'' "They probably gave you this task as a test." Aethion''s voice echoed in his head. "Those guys were acting a bit weird, they did a good job, but I was able to notice some weird actions that they did during their little ''argument''." "I doubt that old man sent you here to truly fight them by yourself and im the outpost back." "He probably wanted to test you, see how you would respond, and probably help you in the end to take this over." "Their argument was most likely fake, I could see that some of them flinched and winced when talking badly about their king, which means they are truly loyal to him and don''t think badly of him in any way." "Everything that happened in that room was most likely just an act they prepared for you." ''And you waited until now to tell me all of this?!'' Reign asked with a shocked face as Aethion scoffed. "Of course, I wanted to see if you would pick up on it as well, you can''t always be relying on me, you have to notice such things by yourself as well, that is the only way you will improve, otherwise, once you be older and even reach a level of power that was above mine at my peak, you will find yourself in a lot of trouble since I won''t be able to offer much help." ''You''re right.'' Reign said as he sighed before staring at the outpost. Reign contemted his next move. The information provided by Aethion added a newyer ofplexity to the situation. It seemed that the council had orchestrated a test to gauge his reactions and loyalty. The staged dispute about the king''s actions was a means to assess Reign''s temperament and judgment. Aethion''s guidance was a reminder that Reign needed to develop his observational skills and intuition. The challenges in Aetheria were not just physical; they extended to the realm of politics and intrigue. Theplex dynamics within the council and the kingdom were now part of the puzzle he had to navigate. As he continued to observe the outpost, Reign formted a n. Charging in headfirst might not be the wisest approach, considering the potential power of the Tier Vbatants within. Instead, he decided to approach the situation strategically. "I need to gather more information and assess the internal dynamics of the outpost," Reign muttered to himself. Using his enhanced senses, Reign decided to eavesdrop on conversations within the outpost. He stealthily moved closer, relying on his agility to navigate the rough terrain without attracting attention and using his darkness and light to make himself nearly invisible. As he neared the walls, he overheard snippets of conversations among the enemy soldiers. The soldiers were discussing their recent victories, the tactics they used, and their ns for future engagements. Reign picked up valuable insights into their strategies, weaknesses, and the overall morale of the battalion. It became apparent that while they were confident, there was an underlying tension and uncertainty about their mission. Unfortunately, the soldiers were not privy to the true objective of this mission, nor what the n in ce was. One thing was obvious to Reign, however, they were not here on a suicidal mission. He knew now that this part of the kingdom was far away from the kingdom of is and that they were here to draw attention, but that was seemingly not the only thing they were supposed to do. Reign also made sure to sense mana, detecting the presence of powerful mages among the enemy forces. The magical defenses and wards around the outpost were formidable, indicating a level of expertise that demanded caution. Returning to his vantage point, Reign took a moment to analyze the gathered information. He had to devise a multi-faceted strategy that involved exploiting any weakness the battalion had, creating diversions, and hitting them before they knew what was going on. The number of enemybatants present was quite high, and this was definitely not going to be easy. Of course, Reign could just opt to transform and ughter them all with his full power, but there was no need to do such a thing right now. [ Side Mission received! ] The high council member, Atston, has decided to give you a test and see how you respond. Surprise the council member by taking down the outpost by yourself and figure out what the true objective of the enemy force is. "Well, I should have seen thising." Reign said with a smirk. Reign spent the next few hours carefully nning his approach. He noted the patrol routes, identified blind spots in the magical defenses, and considered the best timing for a coordinated assault. As he meticulously crafted his strategy, he felt a growing sense of responsibility, the mission relied on him, on his ability to neutralize the threat posed by the enemy battalion. When darkness shrouded the outpost, Reign set his n into motion. Using his control over shadows, he infiltrated the outskirts of the enemy camp. The guards, unaware of his presence, patrolled diligently. The sound of hushed whispers among the soldiers painted a picture of an uneasy night. Reign decided to focus on disabling the magical defenses first. Utilizing his proficiency with both light and darkness, he manipted the darkness to cloak his movements. As he approached the perimeter, Reign encountered the firstyer of magical wards. These barriers were woven with intricate patterns, each pulsating with energy. With the help of Aethion and his knowledge of magic, Reign carefully unraveled the enchantments without triggering rms. The process was slow and required immense concentration, but Reign''s mastery over the mana allowed him to dismantle the magical defenses one by one. With each ward neutralized, the path to the heart of the outpost became clearer. Entering the inner sanctum of the enemy camp, Reign moved with purpose. His agility allowed him to slip through the gaps in the patrol routes, and his control over darkness made him virtually invisible. He overheard conversations among the soldiers, confirming their unease and theck of concrete information about their mission. Reign reached the centralmand tent, where the highest-ranking officers were likely stationed. Using his ability to merge with shadows, he infiltrated the tent undetected. Within, he discovered maps, scrolls, and letters detailing the battalion''s orders The true objective sent a chill down Reign''s spine. The enemy battalion was a diversion, a calcted move to draw the kingdom''s attention away from a more significant threat. A secondary force,prising elite warriors and powerful mages, was nning to strike a critical location within the kingdom. Realizing the urgency, Reign swiftly withdrew from themand tent, his mind racing to formte a new n. He needed to neutralize the immediate threat posed by the outpost, but he couldn''t ignore the impending danger from the secondary force. ''I''m going back, they definitely won''t make a move tonight, I need to notify Atston and the other council members present of what is going on.'' Reign told himself before making his way back to the city. He didn''t conserve his mana and cloaked himself in lightning before running toward the city with his top speed. He arrived about 30 minutester and immediately called for a meeting with the council members, who were a bit grumpy that he hade sote. "So, did you take the outpost back?" Atston asked him as he entered the chamber, to which they all stared at Reign who stared back at them with a serious expression. "Listen, let''s stop with the games, at least for now." "I didn''t take it back, and I doubt you expected me to do so, but don''t worry, I will take the outpost back for you, but I needed to give you information that I found in the outpost first." The people present all nced at Reign with slight confusion before he told them what the enemy was nning. "And how certain are you?" "I saw it with my own two eyes." "Perhaps the enemy noticed you and nted it there?" A council member said as Reign shook his head. "Trust me, nobody noticed me, nobody so much as spected somebody would be able to pass by them so easily and see their ns." "You guys need to get as many powerful warriors as possible and ambush the enemy force, as for me, I will go back to the outpost, and before morninges, it will once more be under the control of the Irason kingdom." Chapter 866 Assaulting the Outpost Chapter 866 Assaulting the Outpost The council members exchanged nces, absorbing the gravity of Reign''s revtion. The urgency of the situation became apparent, and they quickly formted a n to address both threats simultaneously. Atston, despite his initial skepticism, recognized the importance of Reign''s information. "Very well, young one. We shall muster our forces and prepare for a counteroffensive against the secondary force. Your task is to reim the outpost and eliminate the battalion. We trust in your abilities," Atston dered, his stern demeanor revealing a sense of determination. Reign nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. "I will not fail you. By morning, the outpost will be back under Irason''s control." With the council members mobilizing the kingdom''s defenses, Reign returned to the outpost with a newfound purpose. The night had progressed, and the moon illuminated the battlefield, casting an ethereal glow over thendscape. Reign approached the outpost cautiously, remaining within the shadows. The enemy soldiers, unaware of his previous presence, continued their uneasy night watch. Using his enhanced senses, Reign detected the same magical wards he had disabled earlier being reconstructed. At first, Reign was rmed. If the enemy had noticed what he had done and were now aware that somebody had infiltrated them, his task would be much more difficult and more dangerous. Luckily, that was not the case. The magical wards were automated. It was quite a smart way to make them, they would draw in mana from the surroundings to further strengthen themselves and even repair themselves if something were to happen to them. Unfortunately for the enemy, they didn''t ce anything that could notify them if something did happen to the wards. That meant that right now, Reign only needed to once again dispel them before starting his conquest. With a silent sigh, Reign focused on dismantling the magical defenses once more. The intricate patterns of light and darkness danced in his hands as he unraveled the enchantments. The process, though time-consuming, was a necessary step before he could engage the enemy forces. As thest ward dissipated, Reign felt the subtle shift in the magical atmosphere. The outpost was vulnerable once again, and he wasted no time in exploiting the opportunity. Slipping through the shadows, he reached the heart of the enemy camp. The soldiers inside the wooden structures were unaware of the impending danger. Reign moved with lethal precision, incapacitating guards and mages alike without raising an rm. His control over darkness allowed him to create distractions, leading the enemy away from the center of the outpost. Reign''s strategy was meticulous; he intended to sow chaos and confusion, making it easier to confront the Tier Vbatants. As he navigated the wooden maze of structures, he sensed the presence of the high-grade Tier Vbatant. It was crucial to neutralize this formidable opponent to ensure a swift victory, but not now. There were simply far too many enemy soldiers present. Even if he was powerful, more powerful than any person around, that didn''t mean he could just go ahead and fight them all by himself without taking on a risk. He had already seen it back in Ris for his first evolution challenge. Back then, when two armies collided, they used a formation that took thebined strength of all the soldiers present to create a phantom around them, elevating their strength greatly. He was certain that a kingdom like this one, one that had Tier Vbatants, and probably some Tier VIs, had such formations as well. If all 500 soldiers went into a formation, then perhaps they could even fight against him evenly, which would make the battle even more dangerous to him. The Tier Vbatants would be left forter, as for now, Reign was focused on killing as many soldiers as he could before somebody noticed their disappearance. The night air echoed with the soft footsteps of the elven soldiers, oblivious to the impending threat that silently stalked them. Reign continued his stealthy assault, eliminating guards and mages strategically. His control over both light and darkness allowed him to manipte the surroundings, concealing his movements seamlessly. Within the encampment, confusion and panic spread as soldiers discovered their fallenrades. Whispers of an unseen assant circted among the ranks, further destabilizing their defenses. Reign''s objective was clearto thin the enemy''s numbers before the inevitable confrontation with the Tier Vbatants. The soldiers were not amateurs, however, and quickly started forming groups that slowly made their way to other groups in order for them to defend themselves. Any soldiers that were far away were vulnerable, however. As he stealthily moved through the wooden structures, Reign encountered pockets of resistance. Skilled warriors and mages attempted to confront the mysterious intruder, but each encounter ended swiftly in their defeat. The elven soldiers, despite their training, were no match for the strength that Reign possessed. Despite the chaos Reign was causing, he remained cautious. The outpost was arge one, and the risk of getting surrounded was ever-present. His focus shifted to the magical signatures that indicated the presence of the Tier Vbatants. If he could eliminate them discreetly, the remaining soldiers would be easier to handle. Moving swiftly through the outpost, Reign continued his silent assault. He prioritized eliminating the soldiers positioned at key locations, most of whom were alone or in very small groups. The chaos he created was strategic, designed to divert attention and disorient the remaining defenders who knew of his presence. As he approached the edge of the outpost, Reign encountered the first Tier Vbatant. The warrior, vignt even in the midst of the turmoil, detected Reign''s presence. It was a mid-grade Tier V fighter that Reign had noticed and quickly ambushed, but to his surprise, the enemy was able to respond to his attack swiftly and block. The ensuing battle was swift, and Reign''s agility allowed him to evade the Tier Vbatant''s attacks. He knew he couldn''t fight a single person for long as that would give the soldiers, officers, as well as the othermanders enough time to reach and surround him. With a burst of lightning, Reign suddenly disappeared from the sight of the enemy warrior before thetter quickly leaned back, dodging a sword that had been aimed at his neck. Unfortunately for him, that was not the only attack. One sword was swung forward, with the intention of decapitating him, but the other one was held in a reverse grip, and upon leaning back and bending greatly, the enemy was in a perfect position for Reign who quickly stabbed his sword down, stabbing through his chest. Lightning immediately exploded from the sword, shocking the warrior and frying his body. In only a short couple of seconds, his heart stopped beating as he died. The enemy, finding the body of the Tier V warrior, was now in slight panic. An enemy that was able to stay unseen for so long and even take down a mid-grade Tier Vbatant so quickly and seemingly easily was not someone they expected to fight here, at least not tonight. Reign weaved through the structures, leaving confusion in his wake as the enemy mages were left shocked, as well as dumbfounded as they realized that all the wards they had ced had been broken, none of them usable for a short period of time. The wards that were ced around the outpost were what the enemy battalion was betting on to help them locate any enemy that might arrive, as well as to rm them of their appearance. Reign had not only broken them rtively easily, but he had also managed to do it quickly and without anybody noticing, which only ced the threat he posed in the hearts of the enemy mages higher. The outpost was in disarray, and the enemy forces struggled to organize a cohesive defense. The soldiers had now formed about 10 groups, with tens of soldiers in each one, which made it more difficult for Reign to kill them quickly and without anybody noticing. But he didn''t need to do that anymore, after all, he had thinned out their numbers and killed over 200 enemies since he started his assault, the soldiers had only noticed the bodies after about 100 of them were killed. As the remaining soldiers grew increasingly wary, Reign decided it was time to escte his presence. With a burst of lightning, he appeared in the midst of a group of enemy warriors. The sudden appearance of the mysterious assant sent shockwaves through their ranks, and panic ensued. Reign moved with lightning speed, his sword cutting through the air as he engaged the soldiers. The chaotic sh of weapons and spells echoed through the outpost, drawing the attention of every remaining defender. Despite their training and numbers, the elven soldiers were overwhelmed by Reign''s skill and power. The outpost had now descended into chaos, with pockets of skirmishes breaking out as the soldiers attempted to repel the unseen threat. Reign utilized his agility and control over light and darkness to confound his enemies. His presence became a nightmare, a relentless force that struck from the shadows and disappeared before retaliation could be mounted. However, amidst the chaos, the leader of the battalion finally emerged. He had appeared in a spectacr fashion, his giant sword crashing down in front of Reign and almost cutting him in half. Chapter 867 The Battle for the Outpost

Chapter 867 The Battle for the Outpost

Reign''s eyes narrowed as he faced the imposing figure before him. The leader of the enemy battalion was a peak Tier Vbatant, who radiated power and determination. Reign was certain of it as the enemy was definitely a notch above a high-grade Tier Vbatant. With a smile on his face, Reign lunged at him with his two swords, the sh of their weapons echoed through the night, marking the beginning of a fierce and prolonged battle. The peak Tier Vbatant swung his massive sword with a strength that seemed to shake the very air. Reign, relying on his agility and quick reflexes, dodged the strikes, narrowly avoiding the lethal de. The intensity of the confrontation sent shockwaves through the outpost, drawing the attention of both friend and foe. The battleground became a chaotic spectacle, with the sh between Reign and the peak Tier Vbatant at its center. The soldiers didn''t stay idle, and neither did the mages as spells erupted in brilliant disys of magic, and the sh of weapons echoed like thunder. Each movement was a dance of death, a test of skill and power. The leader''s sword, enchanted with powerful magic, shed against Reign''s two swords. The impact sent sparks flying, illuminating the battlefield for a fleeting moment before darkness swallowed them again. Reign knew he couldn''t match the brute strength of his opponent, but hepensated with speed, precision, and mastery over his abilities. He could win more easily if he used his soul maniption to strike at the warrior, but Reign was now fired up and wanted to battle against him without relying on it. The battle raged on, and the soldiers watched in awe as the two warriors engaged in a duel that seemed to defy thews ofbat. Reign''s movements were a blur, and his sword danced with deadly grace. The peak Tier Vbatant, however, was relentless, his attacks fueled by raw power. The soldiers tried to help theirmander out, but they were simply not powerful enough to meddle in such a battle. They were able tounch some long-range attacks, but there was a chance of hitting theirmander as the two were moving faster than the soldiers could follow. As the minutes turned into what felt like hours, the tide of the battle fluctuated. Reign''s agility allowed him tond swift strikes and retreat before the leader could counter. In response, the leader''s sheer strength and durability absorbed the onught, and with each passing moment, his attacks became more calcted. The sounds of shing weapons and magical explosions drew the attention of the remaining soldiers, and the chaos within the outpost intensified. Reign''s goal was clearhe needed to defeat the peak Tier Vbatant to break the enemy''s morale and secure the outpost. The problem was the fact that only some 4 minutes into the fight, Reign sensed two mana signatures of Tier Vbatants arriving near them. He had only killed one Tier Vbatant, which meant there were a total of 4 left, and with themander being here, locked in battle with Reign, that meant there were 3 that could join and turn the tide of battle to their favor. The enemy soldiers were also running, making their way over here in order to group up and form a formation so that they could finally help theirmander out. Reign''s mind raced with strategies, he had already analyzed the leader''s patterns, searching for a weakness to exploit. The battlefield became a canvas of light and shadow as Reign manipted his surroundings with light and darkness, making it difficult for anyone to see them, or just to see in general because of the shes of light and darkness that wereunched by him. The peak Tier Vbatant, undeterred, unleashed a barrage of powerful strikes. Each swing of his sword carried the weight of an elephant, threatening to overwhelm Reign. The sh of their abilities created shockwaves, shaking the very foundations of the outpost. In a moment of inspiration, Reign infused his sword with a surge of lightning, turning it into a conduit of electrifying power. As the peak Tier Vbatant prepared for another strike, Reign executed a lightning-fast maneuver. With a calcted thrust, Reign''s sword connected with the enemy''s, and a surge of electrical energy coursed through the leader''s weapon. The peak Tier Vbatant roared in pain as the unexpected shock disrupted his concentration. Reign quickly followed up with a powerful kick that was also infused with lightning, but white lightning this time. The kick was as fast as a bolt of lightning, and the enemy leader was sent flying, crashing through a couple of buildings before Reign suddenly turned around and ran. He was running away from the leader, as well as the other two Tier Vbatants that had arrived. His target? The fourth Tier V was all alone, vulnerable. If Reign could kill him quickly and then attack the other Tier Vs before the leader joined the battle again, which was highly unlikely, he would be able to weaken their forces immensely and victory would be at hand. But he doubted the leader would be out for long, the electric shock, as well as thest kick, were strong, but not strong enough to make a peak Tier V stay down for longer than a second or two. Reign blitzed past the enemy soldiers who were still shocked at what happened. Several heads flew up in the air as Reign cut through the soldiers, killing those near him while passing through. The final Tier V wasn''t simply standing around doing nothing. He was a mage, and right now, he was doing his best to repair the magical wards that Reign had dispelled and broken through. If he could do that, then they would have an easier time locating Reign, weakening him thanks to the wards, as well as being able to gain more strength from them. Fortunately for him, Reign had notpletely destroyed the wards, he couldn''t do that as they would notice something was wrong quickly. What he did was simply make a hole through them, one that was not easy to be noticed. With the Tier V mage present, repairing the damage done by Reign was not that difficult, he had already repaired three different wards, and he was about to finish repairing the fourth. Of course, that would have happened had Reign not targeted him. As Reign approached the lone Tier Vbatant, thetter turned to face him, realizing the imminent threat. The isted warrior caught off guard, attempted to summon magical defenses, but Reign was too quick. With a burst of speed, Reign closed the distance and delivered a precise strike, piercing through the enemy''s defenses and stabbing through his stomach with rtive ease. He didn''t target his stomach, however, but his chest. The mage was a low-grade Tier V, he was simply not Reign''s match, not at all. And yet, he managed to survive the first attack and even managed to make Reign''s stab miss its target and go lower. That was still not enough, however. Had hisrades been present, then maybe he would have been able to survive and even help them out from afar, but with Reign right in front of him, there was simply nothing he could do. "Stop it, you bastard!" Reign''s sword shed and a head flew through the sky as the mage was decapitated in one swift sh. He looked back, only to see the enemy leader staring at him with hatred, as were the other two Tier Vbatants that had arrived and were standing right behind the leader. Reign''s actions had disrupted their n, creating great panic among the soldiers, and even killing two of their Tier Vbatants, officers who had been members of the battalion for a long time. Reign pivoted, ready to face the iing threats. The leader, recovered from the electrifying encounter, was enraged and charged toward Reign with renewed vigor. The other two Tier Vbatants nked him, forming a deadly trio that aimed to overwhelm Reign. Never before had they been humiliated in such a way by a single person. They were amongst the most elite forces of the kingdom of is, and they hadpleted tens of tasks in the past and killed tens of Tier Vbatants during the 20 long years of war, and yet, they were now in such a state. As the adversaries closed in, Reign unleashed a blinding burst of light, momentarily disorienting them. In that brief window, he darted toward one of the Tier Vbatants, executing a series of lightning-fast strikes. The enemy, caught off guard, struggled to defend against Reign''s relentless assault. The remaining Tier Vbatant retaliated with powerful magical attacks, attempting to keep Reign at a distance. However, Reign''s agility and great power allowed him to evade the magical onught. In a strategic move, he enveloped himself in darkness and dived to the side where there was no light, bing nearly invisible as he seemingly disappeared. "You fiend, who the hell are you?!" The leader shouted in anger as he stabbed his sword in the ground, pouring a ton of mana the entire outpost suddenly started shaking from the skill he was about to unleash. Chapter 868 Combat Aura: The Power of Soul Attacks Chapter 868 Combat Aura: The Power of Soul Attacks The ground trembled beneath the sheer intensity of the leader''s magic. As the energy built up, a red aura enveloped him, amplifying his power to unprecedented levels. The other two Tier Vbatants stepped back, anticipating the devastating attack about to be unleashed. Reign, recognizing the impending danger, swiftly analyzed his options. The leader''s skill was obviously powerful, and Reign knew that it was definitely an AOE skill, which had the potential to obliterate everything in its radius, so he needed to act decisively. Channeling his own mana, Reign summoned a barrier of light and darkness in front of him. The leader roared, unleashing a torrent of red energy that surged outward, tearing through the structures and enchantments that adorned the outpost. The shockwave of power radiated in all directions, threatening to consume everything in its path. The energy was different from what Reign had seen before, it was akin to him facing all the rage and resentment the enemy had inside of him. "It''sbat aura, there are plenty of fighters that can activate it, it''s a bit different than mana as it relies on the emotions of thebatant." Aethion suddenly spoke. "The type of aura also depends on the person, some people are always calm, thus their aura will feel like a calmke, refreshing their mind and allowing them to fight wlessly, without feeling any unnecessary emotions." "Some will be like this guy, he channels his anger to activate it in order to obliterate everything around him." The outpost, already in chaos from Reign''s earlier assault, now faced the destructive force of the leader''s wrath. The remaining soldiers scrambled for cover, and those who couldn''t escape the onught were thrown aside like leaves in a storm. Reign, shielded by his barrier, stood firm amidst the chaos. The red energy collided with his protective barrier, creating a sh of opposing forces. The air crackled with magic as the two powers battled for supremacy. The leader''s AOE skill persisted, creating a lingering effect that continued to wreak havoc. Reign, however, refused to yield. With a burst of determination, he pushed against the red energy, slowly gaining ground. His barrier was powerful and continued defending against the immense power of the enemy leader who was standing still, his giant sword still stuck in the ground. The battlefield was now a spectacle of conflicting energies, a chaotic struggle of two men. The other two Tier Vbatants, realizing that their leader''s attack hadn''t subdued Reign, decided to join the fray. Oneunched magical projectiles, while the other grabbed a nearby spear and poured his mana into it beforeunching it. As they attacked, Reign noticed the same aura appear around them. It wasn''t the same as the one the leader had, and it was obvious that it worked differently, but it helped both of them. Reign''s focus shifted, and with a quick calction, he adjusted his defensive strategy. His barrier now had to contend with multiple sources of energy, each carrying the distinctbat aura of its wielder that further increased the power of the attacks. The projectiles and the charged spear collided with the barrier, intensifying the struggle for dominance. The sh of energies created an explosive spectacle, shaking the very core of the outpost. The structures crumbled, and the ground quaked under the immense magical pressure. The soldiers, caught in the crossfire, struggled to maintain their footing, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and awe. Reign gritted his teeth, pouring more mana into his barrier. The strain on him was evident, but his determination held firm. Thebat auras, though formidable, were countered by Reign''s expertise in manipting both light and darkness. It was a difficult thing to do, to actually defend against the attacks, but Reign had been able to do it for now. The leader, infuriated by the resistance, poured even more mana into his attack. The red energy surged, threatening to overwhelm Reign''s barrier. Yet, despite the onught, the mysterious warrior held his ground. His eyes glowed with intensity, a reflection of the fierce determination burning within him. The other two Tier Vbatants continued their assault, the magical projectiles bing more potent, and the charged spear piercing through the air with deadly uracy. Reign, now surrounded by the chaotic storm ofbat auras, light, and darkness, needed a decisive move to turn the tide. As the leader continued to channel his rage into the attack, Reign saw a potential opening. The leader''s concentration wavered for a moment, a briefpse that revealed a vulnerability. At that moment, Reign decided to unleash a soul attack. He had previously been against it because he truly wished to have a good battle against the enemy leader, but that was not possible, not with the two other Tier Vbatants present. Reign sent a soul attack toward the leader, creating a sort of arrow that struck his forehead, assaulting his soul. Suddenly, the red energy stopped as the leader grabbed his head with one hand while clutching his sword with the others. An intense headache assaulted him as his soul was injured from the attack. In the leveling realm, with most people unable to sense souls or soul-based attacks, using them was truly akin to cheating. Reign seized the opportunity created by the distraction. With a burst of speed, he propelled himself forward, leaving the protection of his barrier. The magical projectiles and the charged spear, now without a target, passed through the area, prating multiple buildings before finally stopping. The leader, still grappling with the effects of the soul attack, was momentarily vulnerable. Reign, capitalizing on the opening, swung both of his swords in a dual assault. The des, infused with both light and darkness, cut through the air with lethal precision. In a swift motion, Reign delivered a series of strikes, aiming for vital points. The leader, though formidable, was caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. Despite his weakened state, he managed to raise his giant sword in a desperate attempt to defend himself. The sh of weapons echoed through the outpost once more, but this time, Reign''s attacks carried an unparalleled ferocity. The soldiers, witnessing the sudden shift in momentum, held their breath. The sh between Reign and the leader was now a desperate struggle for supremacy, each strike a test of strength and skill. The magical storm that had enveloped the battlefield gradually subsided as thebatants focused on their intense one-on-one duel. The two Tier Vs didn''t simply stand and spectate. In fact, both immediately helped the leader out. The mage quickly cast a spell that made the ground beneath Reign''s feet soften, causing him to almost lose his footing before tendrils of soil and rock rose in an attempt to grab him. The mage had managed to calcte just where Reign would be and how he would move in order to cast the spell perfectly, which made Reign realize just how formidable and experienced the enemy was. The other Tier V lunged forward with his spear in hand. This spear was one that he had since the beginning of the battle, and he hadn''t even thought of throwing it as it was his personal weapon. He stabbed forward at the same time the tendrils of soil and rock rose from the ground. Their attack was wless, their timing nearly perfect. And yet, it wasn''t enough. The spear suddenly moved a bit as the warrior that held it widened his bloodshot eye as immense pain took over his entire body. Reign had attacked his soul, but he had sent multiple small daggers made out of soul energy, hitting him in multiple ces on his body. As for the mage, Reign attacked him as well, but he was able to block the attack before staring at Reign in shock. "Ohh, this one can actually utilize soul power," Aethion said with slight surprise as Reign chuckled before attacking the leader again. His sword shed down, only to be blocked by the leader''s sword that he lifted up to block. Still, he wasn''t able to block the attack fully as his shoulder got cut. Reign quickly kicked him away before lunging at the spear-wielding Tier V, only for him to be bombarded by spells from the side, which he easily dodged before shing forward with his sword, forcing the knight in front of him to block with his spear and stare at Reign with hatred and anger in his eyes. "Ohhh, still capable of doing that?" Reign asked with a chuckle as the man scoffed at him before suddenly punching forward, only for Reign to suddenly stop pushing his swords forward and move to the side. The man stumbled slightly before quickly spinning and swiping the ce Reign had been with his spear, only for it to hit nothing. A spell struck the ground to his left, causing dust to rise and for the warrior to be flung to the side, which actually saved his life as Reign was about to stab him. ", these guys are cooperating quite well, but I wonder how much longer you can continue with this?" Reign asked himself out loud before chuckling and chasing after the spearman again. Chapter 869 The Battle Formation Chapter 869 The Battle Formation Reign continued his relentless assault, dodging spells, countering attacks, and pushing the enemy warriors to their limits. The leader, recovering from the effects of the soul attack, joined the fray once more, his red aura pulsating with renewed vigor. The trio of Tier Vbatants, though battered, were determined to ovee the mysterious warrior who had disrupted their ns. As Reign faced thebined onught, he couldn''t help but acknowledge the skill and coordination of his opponents. The mage''s precise spellcasting, the spearman''s calcted strikes, and the leader''s overwhelmingbat aura C it was a formidablebination that demanded his full attention. The battlefield became a chaotic dance of des, magic, andbat auras. Each sh reverberated through the outpost, leaving destruction in its wake. The soldiers, now regaining theirposure, watched in awe as theirmanders fought against the overwhelming opponent that was Reign. They all stared, none daring to even breathe loudly as they all knew that their fate would depend on who won. Reign, ever the strategist, continued to adapt to the changing dynamics of the battle. He utilized his mastery over light to make shes of light to try and blind them, confusing his opponents and creating openings for counterattacks while also using his soul attacks from time to time. The leader''sbat aura, however, posed a unique challenge. It was a relentless force that fueled their attacks, making each strike more potent than thest. The mage, being able to defend against Reign''s soul attacks, began casting intricate spells that manipted the very elements. Fire erupted, ice formed, and gusts of wind swept through the battlefield. Reign, agile and perceptive, navigated through the magical onught, narrowly avoiding the elemental attacks. "He definitely doesn''t have innate abilities in all of those elements, actually, none of them are his innate ability, only the one in the beginning, the attacks formed by pure mana, seem to be fueled by an innate ability," Aethion told Reign who nodded his head inwardly while fighting. As for the spear-wielding Tier V, he adjusted his tactics, alternating between aggressive lunges and defensive maneuvers. The pain from Reign''s soul attack lingered, but his determination overshadowed the difort. The leader, fueled by rage andbat aura, became even more unpredictable,unching devastating strikes with his massive sword. Amidst the chaos, Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s mind, offering asional insights and observations. "These opponents are no ordinary warriors. Their coordination and skill are impressive, but you have an advantage in adaptability. Exploit their patterns and find the weaknesses in their teamwork." Reign, always calcting, acknowledged the advice. He decided to target the mage first, recognizing the pivotal role of spells in the enemy''s strategy. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance, engaging the mage in a close-quarters duel. The mage, agile and resourceful, countered with magical barriers and evasive maneuvers. While engaged with the mage, Reign sensed the spearmanunching a powerful attack from behind. In a split-second decision, he used his lightning to increase his speed to its fullest, disappearing from the mage''s view and reappearing behind the spearman. The sudden move disrupted the enemy''s coordination, forcing them to adjust to Reign''s unpredictable tactics. The leader, enraged by the disruption, intensified his attacks. Thebat aura surrounding him grew more intense, turning the battlefield into a tempest of raw power. Despite the challenges, Reign maintained his focus. The dance of des and spells continued, each moment crucial in determining the oue of the battle. Aethion''s voice resonated once more, "Theirbat aura is formidable, but ites at a cost. The strain on their bodies and minds is evident. Wear them down, exploit their fatigue, and you''ll find an opening." "Your soul attacks have already done plenty to them, so just continue fighting as you have till now." Reign heeded the advice, gradually pushing the enemybatants to their limits. The mage, fatigued from the continuous spellcasting, began to falter. Reign seized the opportunity, delivering a series of precise strikes that left the mage disoriented. With a final, decisive blow, Reign incapacitated the mage, rendering him unable to continue the fight. Now facing the spear-wielding Tier V and the enraged leader, Reign knew that victory was within reach. The soldiers, witnessing one of theirmanders fall, started panicking slightly as dread took over them. With their current numbers and the chaotic battle that was taking ce, even if they used a formation and attacked Reign, they doubted they could do much to him. The remaining adversaries, however, were not ready to admit defeat. The spearman, undeterred by the loss of hisrade, unleashed a barrage of attacks with unmatched determination. Reign, relying on his reflexes andbat prowess, parried and countered, gradually wearing down the spearman''s stamina. Meanwhile, the leader, fueled by hisbat aura and sheer rage, pressed on with relentless strikes. The sh between the two warriors intensified, each blow shaking the ground beneath them. Reign, despite the formidable opposition, held his ground with unwavering resolve. As the battle neared its climax, the leader, recognizing the mounting odds against him, unleashed a final, desperate attack. The red aura surrounding him reached its peak, and the sheer force of his strike threatened to overwhelm Reign. In that critical moment, Reign summoned his remaining strength, channeling both light and darkness into ast, decisive maneuver. The sh that followed was nothing short of cataclysmic. The leader''s sword met Reign''s dual des in a confrontation that echoed through the outpost. Thebat aura, now pushed to its limits, began to flicker. Reign, fueled by determination and the rewards he would gain afterpleting this side mission, smiled ferociously as he pushed against the enemy leader. The leader, unable to withstand the onught, staggered backward. The red aura, once a symbol of his overwhelming power, dissipated into the air. Reign, seizing the opportunity,unched a final, calcted strike. His dual des pierced through the leader''s defenses, piercing through his chest. The leader widened his eyes before falling down. He was not dead, not yet. The outpost fell into stunned silence as the leader, defeated and humbled, copsed to the ground. The remaining Tier Vbatant, the spearman, recognized the inevitable but was still not willing to stop fighting. The soldiers, witnessing everything, clenched their teeth before grouping up and using their formation. Theirbined auras rose to form a giant wolf made out of mana, as well asbat aura. The wolf stared down at Reign as thetter smirked upon seeing them. Reign was tired, he had used quite a lot of mana, as well as stamina, but it was not enough to stop him from fighting some more. The soldiers, driven by desperation, unleashed the giant wolf made of mana andbat aura, hoping to turn the tide of the battle. The enormous construct charged at Reign with incredible speed, its jaws ready to crush anything in its path. The remaining Tier Vbatant, the spearman, joined the assault,unching attacks from the side to keep Reign off bnce. Reign, though fatigued, maintained hisposure. He evaded the giant wolf''s biting jaws with a swift sidestep, narrowly escaping the powerful attack. The spearman''s strikes were relentless, but Reign, fueled by his determination and battle instincts, countered with calcted precision. The sh between thebatants created shockwaves that resonated through the outpost. "Are you sure you wish to continue, you might unintentionally kill those two, you know?" Reign asked as the spearman and the soldiers scoffed at him before charging again. "We would rather die than be captured." The spearman said as he stabbed forward with his spear. Reign sighed as he dodged the spear before kicking the enemy away and then facing the wolf that was attacking him from the side. He unleashed his soul maniption, summoning tens of souls that heunched at the soldiers. Suddenly, the wolf froze for a moment as the soldiers started screaming in pain from their souls being attacked. ''That''s the main weakness of this formation, the soldiers.'' Reign thought before heunched an attack on the wolf. With less than 300 soldiers left, the formation was not that powerful, and by stopping almost a hundred of them with his soul attack, the wolf was not stable anymore. Reign smirked before lightning erupted around his swords. White lightning around his right sword, and ck lightning around his left. The lightning suddenly formed twonces before he charged forward. [ Twin Lightning Lances C Light and Darkness Mode ] With a whitence on his right, and a cknce on his left, Reign struck the wolf''s head before prating through it and destroying the formation, causing all the soldiers to spit out blood, many of them falling unconscious. The remaining Tier Vbatant, the spearman, now faced Reign alone. The soldiers, disheartened by the loss of their formidable construct, hesitated for a moment before regaining their resolve. The battle continued, but the momentum had shifted in Reign''s favor, and soon, the spear was struck away and the final opponent was down on his knees. "My win, you did well though, now go sleep." Reign said as he struck the back of the opponent''s head with the pommel of his sword. Chapter 870 Schemers in the Outpost Chapter 870 Schemers in the Outpost The remaining soldiers, witnessing the defeat of theirst Tier Vbatant, hesitated for a moment before dropping their weapons in surrender. The outpost, once a battlefield filled with chaos and destruction, now fell into an eerie silence. Reign, exhausted but victorious, stood amidst the fallen warriors, his dual des at his sides. Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s mind, "Well, you''ve sessfullypleted the side mission. This will definitely put you in the good grace of the Irason Kingdom, your reputation will certainly grow amongst the popce and you will be taken seriously by others." "This will allow you tomand greater respect, as well as to meddle with those who have high positions in the kingdom." Reign nodded, acknowledging the aplishment. As the adrenaline of battle began to fade, he felt the toll it took on his body. The injuries sustained during the intense confrontation now asserted themselves, and he knew that he needed to rest and recover. He wasn''t seriously injured or anything, but he had truly gone all out without relying on his mark or transformation. Reign had a feeling that he could do so, that he could win this battle without having to rely on either of the two, and he was right. ''Alright, the only thing left right now is to ce the g of the kingdom on top of the highest tower in the outpost, that is the signal we have agreed to.'' Reign said as he took a g out of his inventory before looking around him, only to drop the g suddenly. ''Where where is the tower?'' Unfortunately for Reign, the previous battle was truly earth-shaking, and because of that, most of the outpost was in ruins, including all the tall buildings like the towers that were present. "Just nt it at the entrance, that should be enough," Aehtion told Reign who nodded with a sigh before moving to the entrance of the outpost to nt the g there, only to notice a person hiding nearby. Reign nced vigntly before suddenly erupting with his lightning and arriving in front of the person he sensed in less than 2 seconds. "I''m from the Irason Kingdom!" The person that had been in hiding proimed as he stared at Reign with slight apprehension. "Why are you here then, did they send you to monitor me?" "No sir, I was sent to check out just what was going on as we heard the sounds of battle, people noticed that the entire outpost was shaking and that some buildings were falling down even from afar." "I came from a nearby guard post that was established to keep an eye on this one, to make sure those bastards from the is Kingdom wouldn''t do something without us noticing." "Oh, I see." Reign said before dropping his guard a bit. "How were you sure I wasn''t one of them?" "Well, sir, you are a human, we have already been notified that a human mercenary was going to attack the outpost, and we also know the people inside the outpost, we know their identities, and you are not one of them." "Alright, I''ll make this quick then." "The enemy is defeated, and the outpost has been taken, notify those who are with you and have the council members send some men to reim the outpost and get the prisoners, I will stay here until they arrive to make sure nothing goes wrong." The soldier nodded at Reign before running back to the guard post from where he came from to notify people of what happened while Reign immediately went back. He had already ced the enemymanders in mana-restraining chains. He got them made back in Doncaster and they worked perfectly on Tier Vbatants. Reign stood amidst the ruins of the outpost, keeping a vignt watch over the defeated enemymanders. The soldiers from the Irason Kingdom, alerted by the messenger, were on their way to reim the outpost and secure the prisoners. As he waited, Reign couldn''t help but reflect on the events that had transpired. Aethion''s voice resonated in his mind, "You''ve handled this situation quite skillfully, my friend. The Irason Kingdom will undoubtedly appreciate your efforts. This victory will open up new opportunities and alliances for you." Reign nodded, acknowledging the potential benefits of his sess. The outpost, now under the control of the Irason Kingdom, would serve as a strategic point in the ongoing conflict. The defeated enemymanders, though restrained, still harbored a lingering air of hostility. The soldiers from Irason arrived shortly, led by a group of council members who approached Reign with a mix of curiosity and gratitude. The leader of the group, a seasoned warrior with a weathered face, extended his hand in appreciation. "Reign, was it? We''ve heard of your deeds, and I must say, your assistance has been invaluable. The outpost is now in our hands, and the enemy''s elite forces are neutralized. You''ve earned the respect of the Irason Kingdom." Reign epted the handshake, his expression calm and collected. "I''m d I could be of help. The enemies are restrained; you can take them into custody now. The outpost is secure, I didn''t nt the g on the highest tower since, well, I guess you can already see why." Reign said as he nced back at the ruins of the outpost. The council members nodded, signaling for the soldiers to take charge of the defeated enemymanders. The prisoners, though bound by the mana-restraining chains, red at Reign with defiance. The Irason soldiers began the process of securing the outpost and attending to the wounded. "What of the group that wasing here to attack, has it been taken care of?" Reign asked as the council member at the front shook his head. "You have actually defeated them faster than we thought, sir Atston and the others have left to ambush the enemy, but I don''t know if the battle has started yet or not." "Knowing sir Atston and those with him, they will probably wait for the perfect moment to strike, they might still be waiting for that moment." "I''ll go check in on them, make sure everything is going well." Reign said as he sighed. "No, you don''t have to do that, sir." Another council member said from the side. "We can see that you are injured and tired, please do rest, sir Atston is not weak, and neither are those with him." "If the strength of the enemy is above theirs, they will return and gather more men to strike them, there is no need for you to risk going there in your current state and potentially get injured, not to mention that they might not recognize you at first and even attack you." Reign chuckled before shaking his head. "Trust me, I''m not in that bad of a state, not to mention that these guys were tough, and they were only here to be a distraction, the ones that are the true force are definitely stronger, there is a chance that they might notice Atston and his men before they strike." "I just don''t want to see an old man die for nothing, especially not if I can help him." Reign said as the council members all sighed before nodding at him. "Here is the map of the surrounding area, you already know where the enemy is." "Stay safe sir." "No problem." Reign said as he nodded at them before moving. In a couple of seconds, he had already disappeared from their sight, and the council member who told Reign that he should wait, as well as another one, nced at each other with slight unease. A couple of minutester, the two met right outside the outpost. "We need to warn them, if that man arrives, he might be able to actually take them down with Atston." One of the two said as the other nodded at him. "I agree, I didn''t expect that man to actually still have strength left after taking this outpost, if someone of his strength makes his way over there, our n will definitely be put in jeopardy." "Oh, and what n is that?" Reign asked the two as he sat on the wall right above them, looking down at them with a smile on his face. "Yo, I came back because I forgot something," Reign told the two shocked council members who were seemingly frozen in ce, neither one daring to move a muscle. "So, would you mind telling me just what you are doing, what kind of n did you make, and oh, how much is the is Kingdom paying you to be double agents?" The two men nced at one another before quickly running. Unfortunately for them, they were both just Tier IVbatants,pared to Reign, a peak Tier V, they were simply far too weak to actually even think of running away. "Now, shall we go to the other council members and exin to them what is going on here?" "You can fill me in during our walk back to them, alright?" Reign asked with a smile as the two stared at him in great fear. Chapter 871 The Unraveling Betrayal: A Race Against Ambush

Chapter 871 The Unraveling Betrayal: A Race Against Ambush

The two council members, now fully aware of their exposed betrayal, reluctantly nodded in agreement. Reign leaped down from the wall andnded gracefully in front of them. The trio began walking back towards the group of council members stationed at the reimed outpost. As they walked, Reign couldn''t help but feel a mixture of disappointment and frustration. He had hoped that the cooperation with the Irason Kingdom would be straightforward, but it seemed that not everyone shared the same loyalty. The two traitors nced nervously at Reign, unsure of what consequences awaited them. "So, spill the details. What''s this n of yours, and why would you betray your own kingdom?" Reign questioned, his tone calm but assertive. The council member who had spoken earlier gulped nervously before answering, "It''s... it''s not about betraying the kingdom, it''s about survival. The is Kingdom offered us a deal C support their efforts, provide information, and in return, they promised to spare our lives when they conquered the Irason Kingdom. We thought it was the only way to survive in this chaotic world." Reign raised an eyebrow, his piercing gaze fixed on the council members. "Survival, you say? By aligning with invaders and turning against your own people? That doesn''t sound like a noble pursuit." The other council member, finding a moment of courage, added, "You don''t understand. The is Kingdom is powerful, and we believed they would seed. We wanted to be on the winning side. It was a pragmatic decision." Reign sighed, a mixture of disappointment and understanding in his eyes. "Tch, don''t lie to me, you were simply offered a good deal." "I have been here for only a day, and yet I can already see that both the kingdoms are about the same strength, you didn''t do this for survival, you only did it because you had a lot to gain." "You allowed greed to enter your hearts and thus decided to betray your own." Reign said with a dark face before pushing the two forward and walking back into the outpost. As they approached the group of council members, the atmosphere became tense. The other council members, initially only ncing at the two men who arrived back, noticed the presence of Reign and the apprehensive demeanor of the two traitors. "Sir, didn''t didn''t you go to help sir Atston?" "Why are you two looking so weird?" Reign addressed the group, "Well, we have a little problem. These two gentlemen here were nning to betray you all for personal gain. They made a deal with the is Kingdom to ensure their own survival. Now, it''s up to the Irason Kingdom to decide how to handle this situation." The council members, shocked and angered by the revtion, turned their attention to the two traitors. usations and shouts filled the air as the truth of the betrayal unfolded. The traitors, realizing the severity of their actions, sank to their knees, pleading for mercy. Reign stepped back, allowing the Irason Kingdom officials to take charge. He observed the unfolding events, knowing that his role in this situation was to ensure justice was served, not to administer it himself. The leader of the council members, the seasoned warrior who hadmended Reign earlier, stepped forward. His eyes were stern as he addressed the traitors, "Betraying your own people is an unforgivable act. You will face the consequences of your actions. Take them into custody and prepare them for a trial." "Wait, there''s something I need from them before we do that." Reign said as he stepped forward. "Now, would you mind telling me what exactly is waiting for Sir Atston and his men?" "I guess you have already notified the secondary force of the is kingdom that their n has been found out and that Atston is nning on attacking them, right?" "Y-yes, we have notified them, we did it as soon as you left the city and we were left alone." One of the two council members said as the others stared at them in shock and hatred. "Which means that Sir Atston is walking into a trap." Reign said with a sigh. Reign''s expression darkened as the realization set in. The urgency of the situation heightened, knowing that Atston and his men were walking into a carefullyid trap. The traitors, now fully aware of the consequences of their actions, hesitated before one of them spoke up. "We didn''t expect anybody to actually find out about the n so quickly, so we had to notify the second party as soon as possible. They know about Atston''s group, and they''re prepared for them." Reign''s mind raced, considering the options avable. He needed to warn Atston and his men, but time was of the essence. The outpost, once again plunged into chaos, now faced a new threat. The council members, infuriated by the betrayal, demanded justice for the traitors. Reign raised his hand to quell the rising tension. "Hold on. I need to find a way to warn Atston without tipping off the enemy that we''re onto them. We can''t afford to let them adjust their ns. Secure these two for now, and make preparations for the trial. I''ll deal with them after we ensure Atston''s safety." The council members, reluctantly epting Reign''s logic, nodded in agreement. Reign turned to the traitors. "You two will stay under strict guard until we''ve resolved this situation. If any harmes to Atston and his group because of your actions, there will be no mercy." "Take them away." The leading council member said to the soldiers nearby. The soldiers obeyed, restraining the traitors and leading them away. The outpost, once a symbol of chaos, now faced the challenging task of rebuilding and recovering from the internal strife caused by the betrayal. "I''m leaving." Reign said as he walked over to the gate while the council member nodded and even bowed slightly. "Godspeed." With that, Reign sprinted towards the outskirts of the outpost, utilizing his lightning speed to cover the distance in the shortest time possible. He needed to reach Atston before the trap was sprung. As he ran, Aethion''s voice echoed in his mind. "Reign, the situation is dire. Atston and his group are walking into a carefully orchestrated ambush. You need to get to them quickly and warn them without alerting the is Kingdom forces. It''s a delicate bnce, my friend, there could be plenty of elite warriors surrounding them as we speak." Reign nodded inwardly, fully aware of the delicate nature of the task at hand. He approached the area where Atston and his men were likely to be ambushed, his senses heightened as he scanned the surroundings for any signs of the enemy. As he neared the location, he slowed his pace, opting for a more cautious approach. His keen instincts guided him, allowing him to navigate through the terrain with stealth and precision. The air was thick with tension as he closed in on the ambush site. Reign, with his heightened senses and agility, moved like a shadow through thendscape. He could feel the trap closing in, a web of danger carefullyid out by the is Kingdom forces. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and every rustle of leaves, every distant sound, drew his attention. Aethion''s voice echoed again, "Careful, Reign. The enemy could have scouts or magical surveince. You need to warn Atston without revealing your presence." Reign nodded inwardly, focusing on suppressing his aura and making use of the natural cover around him together with his darkness. As he approached the potential ambush site, he spotted Atston and his group, unaware of the imminent danger. The seasoned warriors were proceeding cautiously, but the enemyy in wait. Reign needed to alert them without tipping off the ambushers. He decided to send a psychic message to Atston with the help of Aethion, rying a message without speaking aloud. "Sir Atston, it''s Reign. You''re walking into a trap. is Kingdom forces are waiting for you ahead. Change your route or prepare for an ambush. I''ll guide you to safety. Trust me, but stay vignt." Atston, momentarily surprised by the unexpected message in his mind, quickly signaled his men to change their course. They veered away from the anticipated ambush site, following the mental guidance provided by Reign. The is Kingdom forces, waiting for the perfect moment to strike, sensed the shift in the situation. Confusion rippled among them as their carefully orchestrated n was seemingly seen through. Reign continued to guide Atston''s group through the treacherous terrain. His knowledge of the outpost''s surroundings,bined with his heightened senses, allowed him to navigate effectively. The enemy, realizing their trap had failed, scrambled to adjust their strategy. As Atston''s group moved away from the danger zone, Reign spoke directly to Atston through their psychic link, "Keep moving, sir. The enemy won''t give up easily. I''ll lead you to a safer location, and we can n our next move from there." Atston, though initially skeptical, realized the sincerity in Reign''s message. He trusted the information and followed Reign''s guidance. The group moved swiftly through alternative routes, avoiding potential threats as they made their way to a more secure location. Chapter 872 The Night’s Gambit: Baiting the Enemy

Chapter 872 The Night''s Gambit: Baiting the Enemy

The terrain became rougher as they distanced themselves from the original path. Reign''s guidance, coupled with Atston''s strategic expertise, ensured a smooth evasion of the enemy forces. The is Kingdom, frustrated by the turn of events, scrambled to regroup and pursue the Irason forces. As the group reached a temporary safe zone, Atston signaled his men to take defensive positions. Reign emerged from the shadows, his figure materializing amidst the group. Atston, his gaze fixed on Reign, acknowledged the timely intervention. "Reign, you''ve proven yourself a valuable ally. How did youe by this information, and why did you choose to help us?" Atston inquired his tone a mix of gratitude and curiosity. Reign briefly recounted the events at the outpost, including the discovery of the traitors and the n to ambush Atston''s group. "I had to intervene, I was luckily able to notice that the two were acting weirdly during our conversation, so I was able to fool them and then listen in to their conversation before taking them down." Atston nodded, appreciating the gravity of the situation. "We owe you our thanks, Reign. But the is Kingdom won''t give up so easily. What''s our next move?" "The outpost has been reimed, I have killed two of their Tier Vbatants, and the leader, as well as two more Tier Vs, have been imprisoned, as were over 200 soldiers." "The outpost is no longer a problem for you guys, but the guys that were about to ambush you are." Reign''s words made Atston, as well as the others with him, all nod in agreement. "From what I sensed when I arrived, they have more Tier Vbatants than we do, which is also more than what was said in that report I read, there could be two reasons for that." "One, the battalion in the outpost was never given the real number of fighters the party has in case they werepromised, and the information was taken by you guys, which would allow them to survive even if ambushed thanks to their numbers." "I hope that''s the case because the second reason is that they have more people present here, and after those two notified them that we know of their n, they called more people over to help them ambush you." "That would mean that there are more traitors in this area and that the enemy has also infiltrated it more deeply than what we initially believed." Atston''s expression hardened at the revtion. The intricacies of the unfolding situation weighed heavily on his shoulders. "If there are more traitors among us, we need to root them out. We can''t afford to have internal threats while facing an external one." Reign nodded in agreement. "Agreed. We need to act swiftly and decisively. First, we need to secure a defensible position while we assess the situation. Once we''ve established a stronghold, we can n our next moves and identify any potential infiltrators." The group moved with precision, guided by Reign''s knowledge of the terrain. They found a vantage point overlooking the surroundings, providing both visibility and strategic advantage. Atston, a seasoned tactician, began strategizing with Reign. "We can''t let them dictate the terms of engagement. We need to lure them into a position where we have the upper hand," Atston remarked. Reign added, "And we need to be cautious about ourmunications. If they have infiltrators, they might intercept our messages. For now, we should not send any messages to the others, this group needs to be ready to attack the enemy." "First we deal with the immediate threat, which is the external enemy, the party that you were nning on ambushing." "After we take them down, we can start focusing on weeding out traitors, luckily for us, the council members that were present in the outpost know of this, and they will also take precautions." As the group prepared for a potential confrontation, tensions were high. The traitors within the outpost had already caused significant damage, and the threat of more infiltrators added an element of uncertainty. The night was their ally, shrouding their movements in darkness. Aethion''s voice resonated in Reign''s mind, "Be vignt, Reign. The enemy may not be aware that you''re still with Atston''s group. Use that to your advantage. We need to turn the tables on them." Reign acknowledged Aethion''s advice, his senses finely tuned to the slightest disturbances in the surroundings. The group remained in a state of heightened alertness, waiting for any signs of the approaching threat. Meanwhile, back at the reimed outpost, the traitors were being interrogated by Irason Kingdom officials. The atmosphere within the outpost had shifted from celebration to a somber determination to root out the internal threat. Council members, soldiers, and citizens alike were on edge. The leader of the council, the same seasoned warrior who hadmended Reign earlier, addressed the gathered crowd. "We have traitors among us, and we won''t rest until we''ve identified and neutralized every one of them. This is a test of our loyalty and resilience. We will not let the is Kingdom sow discord within our ranks." The crowd responded with a resolute nod. Security measures were intensified, and investigations were underway to uncover any remaining infiltrators. The outpost, recently reimed, found itself once again at the forefront of a battle. With the enemy aware that the battalion was taken down, they might very well try to attack the outpost and save their men before they were sent to the city where it would be much more easy for the Irason Kingdom''s men to hold them. Back in the field, Atston and Reign observed the surroundings, eyes scanning the shadows for any signs of movement. The night was eerily quiet, broken only by the rustle of leaves or distant sounds of the wilderness. "We can''t stay here for long. If they''ve called in reinforcements, they''ll be closing in on our position," Atston remarked. Reign nodded, "Agreed. Let''s set up diversionary traps and signals to mislead them. We''ll draw them into a position where we have the advantage. Once we engage, we need to move quickly and decisively." The group, guided by Reign''s expertise and Atston''s strategic mind, began setting up traps and creating illusions to misdirect the approaching enemy. Every movement was deliberate, every action calcted to give them the upper hand. As they waited for the enemy to take the bait, Reign couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more at y than just a strategic ambush. The traitors'' betrayal had revealed a deeper infiltration, and he couldn''t discount the possibility of a more significant plot unfolding. A sudden rustle in the bushes alerted the group. Atston signaled for silence as everyone tensed, ready for action. Shadows emerged from the darkness, and the figures of is Kingdom soldiers became visible. Reign observed their movements, noting their numbers and positions. He whispered to Atston, "Wait for my signal. We need to strike when they least expect it." The tension in the air reached its peak as the is Kingdom forces closed in, believing they had the advantage. Little did they know that the tables were about to turn. Reign, utilizing his mastery over lightning, sent a subtle signal to Atston. It was time to spring the trap. The diversionary tactics had lured the enemy into a carefully prepared battleground. As the first sh erupted, Reign moved with unparalleled speed and precision. His dual des cut through the darkness, striking with deadly uracy. Atston and his men followed suit, engaging the enemy in a coordinated assault. The element of surprise worked in their favor. The is Kingdom forces, expecting an unprepared target, found themselves caught off guard. The night echoed with the sh of weapons, magical incantations, and the fierce determination of warriors. Atston, inspired by Reign''s prowess, led his men with renewed vigor. The tide of battle turned, and the Irason Kingdom forces gained the upper hand. The traitors within their ranks had underestimated the unity and resilience of their people. As thest echoes of battle faded, the surviving is Kingdom forces retreated into the darkness, defeated and demoralized. Atston''s group stood victorious, a testament to their strength and the unexpected alliance forged with Reign. The night, once filled with uncertainty, now carried the weight of a hard-fought triumph. The Irason Kingdom, though scarred by internal betrayal, had proven its resilience. Reign, standing amidst the aftermath of the battle, felt a sense of aplishment. Atston approached Reign, gratitude in his eyes. "Reign, you''ve proven yourself more than an ally. You''re a true friend to the Irason Kingdom. We will not forget your deeds this night." "Thank you, but you should save that forter, this was not all of them this group, they were simply too weak." "How many men did you lose?" Reign asked Atston who nced back and did a quick check. "Two guys." "Dammit, they used our own bait to bait us, get ready to battle!" Reign suddenly shouted as he sensed multiple mana signatures, as well as souls around them. "Defensive positions, we have already been surrounded!" Chapter 873 Fighting off the Ambushers: Reign’s Full Power

Chapter 873 Fighting off the Ambushers: Reign''s Full Power

The sudden realization of being surrounded sent a jolt of urgency through the group. Atston, with a quick assessment of the situation, shouted orders to his men. They hastily shifted into defensive positions, forming a protective circle with Reign and Atston at the center. The enemy forces, having regrouped and located the team, closed in from all sides. The darkness seemed toe alive with the glint of weapons and the ominous presence of hostile magic. Reign''s senses were on high alert, his eyes scanning the shadows for any signs of movement. The battle that ensued was intense and unforgiving. The is Kingdom forces, determined to avenge their fallenrades and kill the forces of the Irason Kingdom, unleashed a relentless assault. The sh of steel, the crackling of spells, and the cries of warriors echoed in the night. Reign moved with calcted precision, his lightning-infused attacks fending off multiple adversaries. Atston, despite the chaos, disyed tactical prowess, directing his men to counter the onught. The air was thick with the scent of blood, and the ground became a battlefield stained with the struggles of both sides. As the battle raged on, casualties mounted on both ends. The Irason Kingdom forces fought valiantly, but the sheer numbers, strength, and relentless assault of the is Kingdom presented an overwhelming challenge. The group, initially in a position of strength, found themselves gradually pushed back. Aethion''s voice resonated in Reign''s mind, offering guidance and encouragement amidst the chaos. "Hold your ground, Reign, don''t go all out yet. We can''t let them break through. Atston''s tactical prowess is crucial, and your strength can be used to turn the tide at the right moment. Weather the storm, my friend." Reign nodded inwardly, determined to see this battle through. The enemy forces, recognizing Reign as a formidable adversary, focused their efforts on him. He became akin to a lightning rod, drawing their attention while Atston''s men fought fiercely to protect their nks. As the minutes stretched into what felt like an eternity, the intensity of the battle took its toll. Irason Kingdom soldiers fell, their sacrifices marking the harsh reality of warfare. Atston himself bore the weight of leadership, fighting shoulder-to-shoulder with his men. Amidst the chaos, Reign detected a shift in the enemy''s strategy. A small group of elite warriors, all of them powerful Tier Vbatants who were at least high-grade Tier Vs, moved with calcted precision, aiming for a coordinated strike. Reign realized that this was a critical moment, and decisive action was needed. "It should be fine, go crazy," Aethion said as the mark that Zeus had given Reign shone brightly. His lightning exploded forward, and over 20 men were electrocuted immediately, their bodies convulsing in pain as their skin charred from it. Reign moved incredibly quickly, holding nothing back as he arrived in front of the team of Tier Vs. His lightning was on full disy, and his soul power activated as the Tier Vs showed painful expressions on their faces, while the weaker ones around them started dropping dead thanks to the immense damage to their souls. The battlefield erupted into a storm of chaos as Reign unleashed the full extent of his power. Lightning crackled in the air, arcing towards the enemy forces with deadly precision. The Tier Vbatants of the is Kingdom, caught off guard by the sudden onught, struggled to withstand the overwhelming force. As the lightning surged, Reign moved with unparalleled speed, his dual des shing through the air. The enemy ranks crumbled under the onught, their bodies convulsing from the electric shocks. Atston, recognizing the opportunity, rallied his remaining forces to capitalize on the enemy''s momentary weakness. However, the Tier Vbatants of the is Kingdom, though injured, were not easily defeated. They regrouped with resilience, their magical defenses mitigating some of the damage. A fierce sh ensued, the battlefield now a chaotic dance of magic and steel. Reign, despite his formidable abilities, was not invincible. The strain of using such immense power took its toll on his body and soul. Atston, witnessing the toll it was exacting on Reign, knew that they had to end the battle swiftly. "Push forward! We can''t let them regroup!" Atston shouted, rallying the remaining Irason Kingdom forces. The soldiers, inspired by Atston''s leadership and Reign''s disy of power, fought with renewed vigor. The momentum shifted, and the is Kingdom forces, now disoriented and weakened, began to retreat. "Ohh hell no, none of you will be leaving this ce!" Reign roared in anger, utilizing even more mana and soul power, which made his head and body ache in pain, but he was not willing to let them escape this ce. He zoomed through the battlefield, attacking the powerful individuals of the enemy group with incredible power. It didn''t matter who his opponent was, none could withstand him. With Reign using everything he had, even the peak Tier V warriors, two of whom were present, were barely able to keep up with him and struggled immensely against his power. As the dust settled, the battlefield was a testament to the ferocity of the sh. The bodies of fallen warriors, both Irason and is Kingdom alike,y scattered across the uneven terrain. The air crackled with residual energy from the magical and lightning-infused onught. But victory came at a cost. The field was scattered with fallen warriors from both sides. The Irason Kingdom had suffered significant losses, and Reign, though standing, bore visible signs of exhaustion and injury. Atston, too, had not escaped unscathed. Atston, his armor battered and stained with the blood of the fallen, approached Reign with a mix of admiration and concern. "Reign, that disy of power was beyond anything I''ve witnessed from a Tier V individual, but, are you alright? The toll it took on you..." Reign, though visibly fatigued, managed a nod. "I''ll be fine. It was necessary to prevent them from escaping. We can''t afford to let any of them survive to plot another ambush." The surviving Irason Kingdom soldiers gathered around, their expressions a mix of awe and gratitude. Atston addressed them, "The threat has been neutralized, thanks to the valor of every one of you and the timely intervention of our ally, Reign. We''ve weathered the storm, but our duty is not done. We must now focus on rooting out the traitors among us." The realization that the internal threat remained lingered in the air. Atston, despite the recent victory, understood the need for caution. The Irason Kingdom forces, though victorious in battle, were now faced with the delicate task of identifying and eliminating the infiltrators within their ranks. Atston, still recovering from the exertion, joined Reign in addressing the soldiers. "We need to secure the area and conduct thorough investigations. I have a feeling this won''t be thest attempt to destabilize the Irason Kingdom. We need to be vignt and united." The soldiers, their spirits bolstered by the recent victory, nodded in agreement. Atston, turning to Reign, expressed his gratitude once more. "Reign, you''ve proven yourself not just as an ally but as a true friend to the Irason Kingdom. We''ll stand together against any threat, internal or external." "Yes, none will dare question your allegianceter." Istamaros, the same council member who yed the role of the bad guy who was not fully loyal to the king when Reign first met them, said from the side as he walked over as well. He was a mage, and he was of great help as his strength was of the low-grade Tier V realm. With his long-range attacks, he was able to deal significant damage to the enemy as they were attacking them. But even he, who was shielded by many warriors in the middle of the formation, did not escape unscathed. His arm was broken thanks to an attack by a low-grade Tier V warrior who managed to get close to him at one point. Had it not been for Atston who quickly intervened, he would have fared much worse in that exchange. As the group began the task of securing the area and tending to the wounded, a contingent of Irason Kingdom officials arrived on the scene. Among them was the leader of the council, the seasoned warrior who had addressed the outpost earlier. "We heard of the ambush and the subsequent battle. You have our deepest gratitude, Reign. Your intervention saved us from a dire situation," the temporary council leader was ced while Atston and Istamaros, who was the council leader of this area, acknowledged. "The prisoners back at the outpost?" Reign asked as the man nodded with a smile. "We were attacked indeed, but the enemy force was not as powerful as we feared it would be, it seems that they ced all of their strength here." "Luckily for us, you were able to defend against them and survive." "The outpost is secure, as are the prisoners." "We have already transported them back to the city, where they will be interrogated, and the traitors put on trial for all the citizens to see." Chapter 874 Meeting the King of the Irason Kingdom Chapter 874 Meeting the King of the Irason Kingdom Reign apanied the Irason Kingdom officials back to the city, where the prisoners were securely held. Those that Reign had defeated together with Atston and the rest of his group were also brought here. Most of them had died during the battle as Reign wasn''t interested in simply knocking them out so that they would serve as prisoners at that time, he was fully focused on eliminating the threat they posed, and thus he had killed plenty of them, even the Tier Vs. The traitors of the kingdom were subjected to rigorous interrogations, with magical and mundane means employed to extract information about their motives and any potential aplices. After that, they were healed and brought outside to the city square, where their trial started. The citizens gathered for the trial, witnessing the exposure of those who had betrayed their kingdom. The evidence presented was irrefutable, and the traitors faced the consequences of their actions. The trial served not only as a means of justice but also as a deterrent to those who might consider betraying the kingdom. The citizens, though shaken by the revtion of internal threats, found sce in the swift and decisive actions taken by the Irason Kingdom authorities. The unity among the people strengthened as they collectively denounced treason and reaffirmed their loyalty to the kingdom. Reign''s involvement in thwarting the ambush and uncovering the traitors became the talk of the city. Rumors of his lightning-infused prowess and strategic brilliance spread like wildfire, capturing the imagination of the citizens. Some regarded him as a hero, while others saw him as a symbol of the kingdom''s resilience. Atston, recognizing Reign''s pivotal role in preserving the kingdom''s security, extended a formal invitation to him. The king himself wished to meet the enigmatic ally who had yed a crucial part in defending the Irason Kingdom. Reign, though not ustomed to such attention, epted the invitation, intrigued by the prospect of meeting the ruler of thisnd. The journey to the capital was apanied by Atston and a small entourage. The journey was not a short one as it took them about two days to reach the capital, and that was mostly thanks to the great transportation they had. They were inside arge carriage that was being pulled by two Tier IV monsters. The strength of the monsters alone made it so that no bandit or monster darede close, and in the rare asions that one did, Atston or Reign simply had to release a bit of their auras to make them run away. The kingdom also had flying monsters that they had tamed, but unfortunately, the south of the kingdom was the most peaceful, as well as the one region that was almost never under threat, so such beasts were not present there as they had all been moved to the north because of the war. As they approached the grand city, Reign couldn''t help but marvel at the architectural marvels that adorned the capital. The towering structures, adorned with intricate designs, spoke of a kingdom rich in history and tradition. Upon reaching the pce, Reign was ushered into an audience with the king. The throne room, adorned with regal splendor, exuded an air of authority. The king, a figure of both power and wisdom, weed Reign with a nod. "Reign, the defender of Irason, your deeds have reached my ears. I am grateful for your service to our kingdom." The king looked like a middle-aged man, which slightly surprised Reign. Both the kingdoms of Irason and is were kingdoms of elves. They all had long lifespans, and they were not as fertile as humans, thus having fewer kids, but when you can live for centuries even if you are not a Tier Ibatant, that is not a big issue. The king looking middle-aged meant that he was very old. He was probably a couple of centuries old, which made Reign a bit confused. Even if the region where the two kingdoms were located didn''t have plenty of Tier VI monsters, shouldn''t there still be enough for some people to evolve to Tier VII after such a long time? "I can see that you are surprised, let me guess, you are wondering why an old bastard like me is still a Tier VI, aren''t you?" The king asked with a wide smile before erupting inughter after seeing Reign''s expression. "Don''t worry, every person that hase from a different world had the same expression and question for me, and the answer is simple." "This world is one that belongs to the lower hierarchy, the most powerful person is a Tier VIII, and there had been two Transcendents in the past that came from this world, but both left to find more opportunities in the vast universe." "You see, as king, I am very busy and unfortunately, I do not have the luxury to go to the more dangerous areas of the world to hunt, nor can I leave my kingdom and go to a different world to fight and level up there." "You will see plenty of such situations in the vast universe, there are plenty of people who cannot do as they wish because of their obligations." The king said with a gentle smile, to which Reign replied by nodding his head and thanking him for exining things. The king continued, "Your actions have proven invaluable, Reign, the traitors were a surprise considering the fact they are nobles that live in the south." "The enemy could have dealt us quite a blow had it not been for you, the loss of Atston, as well as many more soldiers and officers in the south, would make the people panic, and the enemy would have definitely started destroying plenty of outposts, as well as farnds and crops to make us suffer a food shortage." "That would have ced us in a difficult situation, one that would have definitely made this war much worse, after all, the loyalty that people have for the crown is something that can change quickly when they are starving." Reign nodded, fully agreeing with what the king had said. The is kingdom had truly plotted a devious n. The south of the kingdom had fertilends, as well as plenty of forests where low-level monsters and other beasts lived. It was a very important part of the kingdom that was in charge of producing food, without the south, the kingdom would surely suffer greatly and they would be forced to import food from other kingdoms just to make sure the people wouldn''t starve. "Now, I can sense that you are at the peak of your realm, and considering the fact we didn''t call you here, I can only go out on a limb and guess that you are here for your evolution, am I correct?" The king asked with a smile, to which Reign replied with a smile of his own. "Correct, the system sent me here for my evolution challenge." "My challenge is quite a simple one." Reign said, to which everybody present paid attention. "It''s to help you guys win the war that you have been embroiled in thest two decades, that''s all." Silence was present in the royal hall before the king suddenly erupted inughter. The king''sughter echoed through the grand hall, a mixture of surprise and amusement etched on the faces of those present. Atston, who stood by Reign''s side, couldn''t help but share in the king''s amusement at the simplicity of the evolution challenge. "You truly have an evolution quest to aid us in the war?" the king asked between chuckles. Reign nodded. "Yes, that''s the essence of it. I must contribute to ensuring the victory of the Irason Kingdom in this war." "I truly do not know what the system is thinking with giving you such a challenge, after all, this is a war that has been going on for two entire decades, and even after so long, after so many deaths and so much bloodshed, the end of the war is still not in sight." "I do not mean to demean you, but you are a Tier V warrior, even though I have heard of your strength and it is definitely enough to ce you at the very top of Tier Vbatants, both the is kingdom and we have Tier VIbatants." "I know, even if I use everything I have, I can only hope for a draw against a Tier VI, and that is when talking about a low-grade Tier VIbatant." "I have no idea why such a task would be given to me, but the system wouldn''t ce me in an impossible situation, the challenge has been given to me, and that means it is possible, I only need to figure out just how my presence here can help you win the war." The king nodded to him before he suddenly stopped and stared at Reign. "Did you just say that if you go all out you can match a Tier VI?" "Yes." "Atston, you didn''t mention his power is that great." "I didn''t truly go all out during that battle, I can''t fight for long like that, and I need to wait a long time before using it again." "Apologies, I could have saved more of your men, but that is something I am only willing to use if my life is threatened and there is no other solution." Chapter 875 Kingdoms at War: Unveiling Allies from Other Worlds Chapter 875 Kingdoms at War: Unveiling Allies from Other Worlds The king''s eyes gleamed with a newfound interest as he absorbed this information. "A Tier V ally who can stand against Tier VI. That''s a rare asset, Reign. Your presence might just be the unexpected factor that tips the scales in our favor." Reign nodded, understanding the potential impact he could have on the war. "I''m here to do whatever it takes to fulfill the evolution challenge. If aiding in the war is what''s required, then so be it." The king, still intrigued, leaned back on his throne. "Very well, Reign. We shall work together to devise a strategy. The is Kingdom won''t expect us to have such an ally, and we''ll use that to our advantage." "Firstly, you should meet the others." The king said as Reign nced with confusion. "Well, we were not fully honest before either." "You are not the only person that was suddenly called over here for his evolution challenge, in fact, there are 7 others that have arrived, and who knows, there might be more that still haven''t found their way here, or are keeping a low profile." The king said before therge door of the royal hall opened and 7 figures entered. The entrance of the seven figures drew the attention of both Reign and Atston. These neers, like Reign, appeared to be individuals summoned from different worlds for their evolution challenges. The air in the grand hall became charged with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. The first among the neers was a woman with silver hair and eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of ages. Her presence exuded a calm andposed demeanor, and she carried an air of authority. Next to her stood a man with a cloak that seemed to shift in color, blending with the surroundings. His eyes, however, revealed a sharp intelligence that didn''t miss even the slightest detail. The third person was a towering figure, a heavily armored warrior with a massive greatsword strapped to his back. His gaze was stern, and the scars on his armor spoke of battles fought and survived. Alongside him was a petite figure, a girl with vibrant green eyes that seemed to sparkle with mischief. She wore a mischievous smile that hinted at a yful nature. The fifth neer was a man with a hooded cloak, concealing most of his features. The air around him seemed to ripple with an enigmatic energy. Following him was a tall and elegant woman with flowing red hair, carrying an aura of grace and determination. Last in line was a young man with a staff, his eyes filled with an intensity that hinted at formidable magical prowess. Reign observed the group, recognizing the diversity in their strengths and backgrounds. The king rose from his throne, gesturing for the neers to step forward. "Reign, allow me to introduce the other individuals who, like you, have been called to aid us in this war." "All of you have the same evolution challenge, and that is to help us win the war." The king said with a smile as the 7 started introducing themselves. The silver-haired woman stepped forward, offering a nod of acknowledgment. "I am Seraphina, a Guardian from the world of Eldorias. The color-shifting man followed suit. "Call me Solis. Ie from the realm of Illonaris, where reality is but a canvas for the mind''s artistry." The heavily armored warrior spoke in a deep, resonant voice. "I am Gideon, from Valoria." The yful green-eyed girl giggled before introducing herself. "I''m Lumi, a Trickster from thend of Whimsy Haven." The hooded figure''s voice was a whisper carried by the wind. "You may call me Siabas, from the shadow of stir." The elegant woman with red hair spoke with grace. "I am ra, a mage from Aetheria." The young man with the staff offered a determined gaze. "I''m Theron, a Schr from the ancient realm of Arcanum." Reign nodded in acknowledgment, realizing that each of them brought unique skills and perspectives to the table. "Reign, from Earth." Upon hearing the name ''Earth'', Seraphine, as well as Theron, both took another nce at Reign. "Apologies, by Earth, might you mean the newly discovered world that has been taken over by the alliance?" Theron asked Reign, to which the others responded by taking a second look at him. A newly discovered world. It was not thatmon toe across people from such worlds, especially not considering the fact that almost all of them came from worlds that had been integrated by the system a long time ago. "Yes, the system arrived on my a couple of months ago, to be honest, I''ve even lost track of time, so I don''t know how long has passed exactly since it arrived." [ Approximately 8 months and 15 days have passed. ] "Ah, well there we go, 8 months have passed." Upon hearing Reign again, they all took another look at him, a longer one this time. Coming across people from newly discovered worlds was rare, but toe across a peak Tier V being who was doing his evolution challenge after only being integrated by the system for 8 months? That was much rarer. "Fascinating, if you wouldn''t mind, could we talk about yourter?" Theron asked as he had already taken out a thick book and was writing things down. "Sure, why not." Reign said before Gideon suddenly came up to him. "How strong were you before the system?" "Excuse me?" "When the system arrived, what tier were you in?" "Ah, I see." Reign suddenly chuckled. "I was level 1, as were almost all of the people of my world." "The existence of mana was only known to a few before the system arrived, and I was not one of them." Gideon and the others all slightly widened their eyes upon hearing Reign speak, and Gideon merely nodded his head at him. "You are more than worthy enough to be a member of this group then, I look forward to fighting alongside you, Reign." Gideon offered his hand to Reign who smiled and shook it, upon which both men clenched their hands with as much strength as they could. "A strength-based fighter?" Gideon asked as both he and Reign still had smiles on their faces. "No, not really." "I''m more bnced, but strength would be only third when ites to how many points I have in itpared to other stats." Reign said, which made Gideon nod his head. "Talented and powerful, slightly arrogant, but your strength is enough for the arrogance to be more akin to confidence." Gideon then let go of Reign''s arm, and nodded at him again, before walking back to the others. They were all slightly shocked at the disy of strength that took ce. They had all met up recently, and although none of them had gone through the same thing that Reign had, there was a reason for it. They all came from older worlds and it was obvious that they were experienced and powerful. Reign, however, came from a new world, and he just imed he reached the peak of Tier V in only 8 months, which was quite unusual. Of course, there were plenty of reasons for that, and his talent was one of them. The other reasons were simple, it was because Earth was just integrated by the system, and for a new world, there were many more opportunities presentpared to the older ones. Plenty of times, people had to go to other worlds in order to increase their strength as there were not a lot of monsters present in their worlds, and the area they were in was a peaceful one. They merely wished to check if Reign would not hold them back, and this simple little test that Gideon had decided to do was enough for them. Gideon actually had higher strengthpared to Reign, and it was also his third-highest stat, with endurance and vitality being the top two. He was simr to Tank, a knight who fought valiantly and defended others with his powerful body,rge shield, and heavy armor. The reason Gideon was surprised was that Reign did not seem as a type that fought using brute strength alone, and yet he had so much of it. When looking at Reign, for some reason, Gideon had a feeling that the young man could fight utilizing many different forms ofbat, akin to a jack of all trades. p! The king suddenly pped his hands together with a smile before nodding at the 8 people in front of him. "We have received news that the kingdom of is has also been surprised with an influx of people from other worlds appearing." "In the near future, we will not be fighting only against the enemy we know well, but against people like yourselves." "I do not believe in coincidences, especially not ones like the one that has seemingly presented itself right now." "If my guess is correct, you have been given the task of helping us win the war, but there are others who were given the same task, only that they need to help the kingdom of is win." Chapter 876 War of Realms: The Evolution Challenge Unveiled

Chapter 876 War of Realms: The Evolution Challenge Unveiled

The revtion from the king cast a shadow ofplexity over the gathering. Eight individuals, each summoned from different worlds, were now entrusted with the fate of two warring kingdoms. The implications of such a situation were profound, and questions began to fill the minds of those in the grand hall. "So, this won''t be like other challenges we have gone through," Seraphina said as the king nodded to her. "I have to be honest, I have no idea why you were given such a challenge." "I myself have naturally gone through the same challenge, but mine was just like my previous ones, I was alone, on a different, doing my best toplete the mission given to me." "Of course, the universe is vast and there are bound to be plenty of people who have gone through the same thing you are going through now." "But I don''t know of any of them." Ding! [ The yers have sessfully gained the recognition of the king and started the true challenge. ] [ Help the kingdom end the war that has been going on for two decades, if the Irason Kingdom falls, the challenge will be deemed as a failure. ] [ In order to be fair to the two kingdoms, the system has decided to ce several other people who are also undergoing their evolution challenges in the kingdom of is with the same mission as you. ] [ May the best side win. ] Reign and the others stared at the system notification before sighing. "That exins it." "Yeah, to think that this will actually be a match against us and otherbatants that are undergoing their evolution, I truly have not heard of such a thing before," Gideon said while Theron, the schr who seemed to know quite a bit more than the others, shook his head. "Not the first time, I have heard of such challenges." "It is given to exceptional talents, which means that the system has recognized us all as above average, and not by a little,pared to other peak Tier Vbatants, and this is usually done to make two sides battle and for those that survive ande out of the ashes of war as victors to be even more powerful." "It is akin to a proof of the strength that the system wants to see." "I have heard of challenges where two sides are able to work together as well, but this one is not one of those unfortunately." "Work together?" ra asked Theron who nodded his head. "Yes, you might have already noticed something was a bit weird in the notification," Theron said as Siabas, the hooded man, nodded his head. "End the war, not win it." "Correct, we need to end this war, it doesn''t tell us to win it for the Irason kingdom, which means that a truce would also work, we could allplete it," Theron said as the king nodded from his throne. "I would not have minded that in the past, unfortunately, Azkaran has never responded to me, he is still certain that I snuck into his pce and forced myself on his daughter." "As if I would ever do such a thing!" The king suddenly roared in anger as he struck the armrest of his throne, which warped under his immense power. "Thus, it will be impossible for you to do that, I have tried myself multiple times, and to be honest, I don''t think I really even want peace with that bastard any longer, I have been insulted by him time and time again, even though I tried being cordial and polite, doing my best to exin that I truly did not do what he used me of doing." "And yet, it was all for naught." "Alright, so peace is not an option, well, at least not while the is king is alive." "What if we kill the king with the help of the other team and then broker peace, would that work?" Lumi, the petite girl with green eyes asked as the others shook their heads. "It would be a big risk for them, why would they do that when peace could also be acquired if we assassinated His Majesty over there as well?" Gideon asked the girl who nodded her head after thinking for a bit. "And we of course would not risk our challenge failing by doing that, so we will definitely have to sh and battle against one another," Theron said as the others sighed. The gravity of the situation sank in as the reality of their challenge unfolded. They were not only tasked with aiding their respective kingdoms but were pitted against counterparts from other worlds in a deadly contest. The prospect of facing formidable opponents like themselves in a battle for supremacy brought a somber mood to the gathering. The king, sensing the tension, addressed them with a measured tone. "I understand theplexity of the challenge you all face. The oue of this war might very well be resting on your shoulders, and I have no doubt that each one of you possesses the strength and determination to make a difference." He gestured towards arge map of the continent, depicting the territories controlled by both the Irason and is Kingdoms. "The war has reached a stalemate, with both sides holding strategic positions. It''s a delicate bnce, and any shift could tip the scales in favor of one kingdom or the other." Seraphina, the Guardian from Eldorias, stepped forward. "We need informationabout the enemy''s strategies, their key figures, and weaknesses we can exploit. Only then can we formte a n to turn the tide in our favor?" Atston, who had been observing silently, nodded in agreement. "Knowledge is power in war. We have scouts and spies, but their reach is limited. With your unique abilities, you might uncover details that elude our conventional methods." "As some of you have already noticed, the forces of is have something that we do not,bat aura." "Combat aura is a potent power-up that the forces of is can utilize, the bloodline of the people of is is a bit different from ours, and it is that bloodline that allows them to activate it a lot more easily than others." "We have a few people that can utilizebat aura, but that is not our specialty." "Our specialty is called ''Elemental Resonance'', it allows us to sense the elements more easily, wield and control them with greater ease, as well as to even disrupt, to a degree, elemental powers of our enemies." "The greatest foe that our kingdom is facing is the one they call my son, the second-inmand of the forces of is, a peak Tier V that is about to evolve, Aragos." The king suddenly said with a heavy voice. "He he certainly does resemble me, and he can utilize both Combat aura and the Elemental Resonance with ease thanks to his bloodline, which has proven to be royal from both sides." The king said with a sigh. "If it was not me they have used of being his father, I truly would have believed that somebody else has forced himself on that young girl, forcing her to bear his child." "That is why I can understand Azkaran''s anger and determination to kill me, after all, the love a father holds for his daughter is enough to make him topple down mountains and split open seas if need be." The revtion about Aragos, the second-inmand of the forces of is, added ayer ofplexity to the challenge. The king''s acknowledgment of the resemnce between himself and Aragos raised questions about the true nature of their rtionship. As the gravity of the situation settled, the group understood that defeating such a formidable opponent would require careful nning and coordination. Seraphina, with her experience as a Guardian, stepped forward once again. "We need to gather intelligence on Aragos as well thenhis abilities, strengths, and weaknesses. If we understand hisbat style, we can devise strategies to counter him." Gideon, the heavily armored warrior, spoke up. "I''ve faced powerful opponents in my world. If this Aragos is as formidable as the king says, we need to focus on exploiting any vulnerabilities he might have. Every warrior has a weakness; we just need to find it." The group started to discuss their individual strengths and how they couldplement each other in battle. Solis, the color-shifting man, suggested using illusions to create diversions and confuse the enemy. Lumi, the Trickster, proposed using her misdirection skills to sow chaos among the enemy ranks. Theron, the Schr, who had been quietly observing, interjected. "In addition to directbat strategies, we should also consider diplomatic approaches. If we can sow discord among the leadership of is, it might weaken their resolve and create internal conflicts." The discussion continued, with each member contributing their insights and expertise. The king, impressed by the unity forming among these diverse individuals, offered his support. "I will provide you with the resources you need. Whether it''s information, supplies, or reinforcement troops, you will have the full backing of the Irason Kingdom." Chapter 877 Reaching the Frontlines: Night Attack

Chapter 877 Reaching the Frontlines: Night Attack

"So, they''re that strong, huh?" Reign asked themander of the outpost as he and the rest of the team sat inside his office. "Very strong, our Tier Vbatants were unable to withstand their strength, and they were ughtered, luckily, they fled the scene after more of our topbatants arrived in order to not be overrun." "They''re currently believed to be making their way to the western front, where we are getting the upper hand by a bit." "As for you guys, had you arrived half a day earlier, I would have asked you to go after them, but now, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to reach them on time." One week had passed since Reign and the others had their talk with the king, and just like he promised, they were given a lot of freedom and information before being sent to the frontlines as the enemy team had taken action. Reign leaned back in his chair, contemting themander''s words. The news of the formidable opponents they would face added ayer of urgency to their mission. The team shared concerned nces, realizing the gravity of the situation. "We can''t let them continue to wreak havoc on our forces," Gideon dered, his expression determined. "We need to catch up with them and put an end to their advance." "It won''t work, thendscape over there, it will be beneficial to them." Themander said as he stared at them. "Our side is at an advantage because of the mountains where the base is, with that present, our defense is much easier, and they have thrown themselves at us to try and take us by surprise, which worked against them thanks to the great n themander had." "If you go, you will be going across the mountains, and even if you decide to move through their territory, you will be noticed from afar, which will give the enemy a lot of time to prepare." "You won''t be able to get to them before they reach their forward base, and if you reach our base, a draw is most likely what will happen." "So I rmend you stay here and help us im their base, if we manage to do that, they will definitely have toe back and face you, which will give you a chance to prepare and face them on your terms." Reign and the team exchanged thoughtful nces, absorbing the strategic information provided by the outpostmander. It was clear that a direct pursuit of the formidable enemy force might not be the wisest course of action. Gideon, always pragmatic, spoke up, "Defending the base and securing their forward outpost makes sense. We need to draw them back into a situation where we have the advantage." Themander nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We''ve been holding our ground here, and with your additional strength, we can mount a solid defense. Once their forces are engaged with us, it will buy you the time to prepare and face them under more favorable conditions." Reign, understanding the rationale behind the n, asked, "Do we have any information on their leader and his tactics?" "Yes, a peak Tier Vbatant called Orobir, he''s well-known for his great strength, as well as the giant warhammer he carries around with him." "With hisbat aura, he can increase his strength tremendously and very few in his own realm can match him in a contest of pure strength." "He is a man that haspletely focused on bing the most powerful in terms of sheer destruction, and is incredibly dangerous in battle." "I don''t rmend fighting him head-on, if you do meet him in the battlefield, the best course of action is for two or three of you to face him and tire him out, keep him away from the rest of our forces." "The destruction he can cause is immense, I don''t want our soldiers to die for nothing." Themander said, to which the others nodded. "How many Tier Vs are there in their base?" Reign suddenly asked, to which themander responded by cing his hand on his chin. "Around 25 to 30, we had the same number of them before, but those guys managed to kill 10 of them during the previous attack, and 6 are injured, and not lightly." "Hmmm, so you have about 10 Tier Vs left here, and the 8 of us." Reign said, after which he smiled. "How about we just go over there and take them out?" The entire group nced at Reign like he was a madman, and themander chuckled. "I do appreciate your optimism, but their base is unlike the outpost you managed to conquer, and their fighters are numerous." "They have plenty of arrays in ce, some formations, as well as wards that will detect you and increase their strength." "Without at least 30 more Tier Vs, I don''t think it will be smart to attack them." "I can dispel the wards, and some of the arrays too, and I''m sure Theron can do the same." Reign said, to which Theron responded by nodding his head. "All of us are peak Tier Vs, and if you are worried about thatmander of theirs, just leave him to me, hisbat aura will not be an issue in the least, in fact, I can use it against him." Reign said with a smirk as themander stared at the eight of them who were showing no signs ofughing or taking it as a joke. "You guys are serious." "You are strong, I can attest to that, I know that, but this is akin to suicide." "There is a reason that base has been here for long, and there is a reason why they weren''t able to take us down even with the help of their reinforcements, and there were 10 of them, might I add." "Yeah, but they''re not us, and truth be told, if the enemy is as powerful as the three peak Tier Vs I have already fought, and defeated in about 2 hours total, might I add, then he will not be a problem." Reign said with an air of confidence. "Instead of waiting for more people, allowing the enemy to get ready for our attack, we should just storm them now, when they are at the height of their morale, not expecting to be attacked after scoring such a victory against you." The others nodded, fully agreeing with Reign''s n. After all, they were all highly talented individuals that were well respected in their own worlds. They all went through many ordeals and faced many challenges to get where they are now, so they all had pride in themselves. Another thing was that they all sparred a bit during this one week, and without them fighting seriously, there was one thing they all noticed. They couldn''t beat Reign. In terms of strength, he was on par with the best of them, who was Gideon, and above the rest. In terms of speed, he was the fastest without a doubt. His mana capacity and control were also incredible, and he was able to fight from both long-range and close-range with incredible proficiency. Of course, none of them were admitting that he was stronger, after all, he might be better when sparring, but in a live-and-death battle, things would be different. That was still enough to respect him enough to actually agree with his n, one that had him fighting against the strongest enemybatant that was present. None of them believed they would lose against themander of the enemy base, but if Reign fought him, then they would have a good opportunity to see just what he was made of and how powerful he was in a more serious battle. Themander sighed, realizing the determination in Reign''s eyes. "I can see there''s no changing your minds. If you believe you can do it, then I won''t stop you. Just be cautious. The enemy won''t take the loss lightly, and they might retaliate with everything they''ve got." Reign nodded in acknowledgment. "We''ll be careful. Once we break through, we''ll signal you, and that''s when youunch your attack. The element of surprise will be on our side." With a n in ce, Reign and the team prepared for their daring assault on the formidable enemy base. Themander provided them with detailed information about the array locations, defensive formations, and potential threats within the enemy ranks. Theron and Reign, with their unique abilities, devised a strategy to neutralize the wards and arrays. As they approached the enemy base under the cover of night, the team moved with utmost precision, avoiding detection. Lumi, together with Solis, used her abilities to create illusions and misdirect any wandering eyes. The group reached the outskirts of the base without alerting the enemy. Reign and Theron approached the first ward, a magical barrier designed to detect intruders. Theron extended his staff, channeling his knowledge of arcane arts, while Reign focused on disrupting the mana within the ward. Slowly, the magical defenses crumbled, allowing the team to move forward undetected. The base loomed ahead, its dark silhouette blending with the night. The group observed the defensive positions, noting the patrolling guards and the locations of key figures. Orobir, the formidable Tier Vbatant, was spotted overseeing the defenses. Reign eyed him with a calcting gaze. Chapter 878 Attacking the Base: Facing Orobir

Chapter 878 Attacking the Base: Facing Orobir

"Hmmm, your method of dispelling the wards is quite different." Theron suddenly said in a whisper as Reign nced at him with slight confusion. "What do you mean?" "Well, it''s definitely effective, don''t think I mean differently, it''s just unrefined." "You are not following the patterns of the wards, you''re not trying to destabilize or truly dispel them, instead, you are simply using brute force to rip them apart before they could do a single thing." "I have to say, this is the first time I seen a person that has such control over mana and uses it in such a way, most people try to destabilize the wards from within before turning them obsolete, causing them to stop working." "What you are doing is akin to ripping apart a, but doing it in such a manner that the ward doesn''t even realize it, it is quite interesting and different from the ways I know." "It''s the fastest way, that''s why I do it like that." Reign said as Theron agreed and even chuckled a bit. "That, my friend, is definitely true." The team, having sessfully infiltrated the enemy base, moved cautiously through the shadows. Theron and Reign continued to work in tandem, disabling magical wards and defensive arrays as they progressed deeper into the heart of the base. The rest of the group followed, their senses heightened, ready for any unexpected challenges. As they neared the centralmand area, Lumi whispered to Reign, "We should cause some chaos, distract them while you take down their leader. Confusion will work in our favor." Reign nodded in agreement. Lumi, with a mischievous grin, unleashed her Trickster abilities. Illusions danced through the air, creating phantom images of enemy soldiers and false sounds of approaching threats. The defenders of the base caught off guard, scrambled to respond, their attention diverted. In the midst of the chaos, Reign, Gideon, and Seraphina advanced towards Orobir''s location. The towering figure, d in heavy armor and wielding a massive warhammer, turned to face them. Hisbat aura emanated a palpable pressure, signaling the immense power he possessed. Theron, keenly aware of the unfolding situation, readied himself for a confrontation with the enemymander. The hooded Siabas, Solis, ra, and Atston positioned themselves strategically, prepared to intervene if needed as well as to stop any enemy Tier Vs. Reign walked toward Orobir who was staring at them and clenching his Warhammer. "Men of the Irason Kingdom?" Orobir asked before scoffing. "No, you are the same as those that previously came to aid us, people from a different world that havee here." "The ones that helped us were quite arrogant, but even they wouldn''t think of attacking a base without more people present, and yet you fools dared to do such a thing." "Since you are clearly suicidal maniacs, I shall fulfill your wish and bury you here." Orobir suddenly struck the ground with the pommel of his hammer, which caused the ground to cave in and a loud sound to ring out through the entire base. Many auras red up before making their way over to them while the arrays and formations that Reign and the others had previously not dispelled activated. "As previously agreed, you take him on, we''ll make sure the others don''t interfere," Gideon told Reign before moving to meet the enemies, only for Orobir to scoff at him. "None of you will be leaving this ce." Orobir grabbed his hammer and swung it toward Gideon who didn''t even spare a nce at him as Reign had suddenly appeared to Orobir''s side, causing him to widen his eyes before quickly swinging down at him. Standing at 2.3 meters tall, Orobir was quite different from any other elf that Reign had ever seen. Hisrge body and bulging muscles made it obvious that he was physically strong, and upon swinging down his hammer, he was met with Reign''s swords. Reign was surprised to find himself barely able to block the strike. His knees bent by a bit, but he was quick to pour more strength into them and stand his ground, which also surprised Orobir. "I didn''t think someone like you would be able to block a strike of mine," Orobir said as Reign smiled. "You know, I know plenty of elves, but you are without a shred of doubt the weirdest one, I mean, how the hell did you get that big, what the hell did your parents even feed you, man?" Orobir''s eyes narrowed in irritation at Reign''s banter, but he didn''t let it distract him. With a powerful roar, he disengaged from the sh and swung his warhammer horizontally. Reign, demonstrating his agility, swiftly ducked beneath the swing, avoiding the crushing force of the massive weapon. While Reign engaged Orobir in closebat, the rest of the team faced off against the approaching enemy Tier Vbatants. Gideon, with his immense strength and heavily armored frame, took on multiple adversaries at once. Seraphina, using her Guardian skills, created a defensive barrier to protect the team from the onught. Meanwhile, Theron confronted the vicemander of the base, a formidable Tier V with a reputation for his strategic prowess. The two engaged in a battle of wits and magical prowess, each attempting to outmaneuver the other. Theron''s schrly knowledge of arcane arts proved to be a match for the vicemander''sbat aura. Lumi continued to weave illusions, confusing and disorienting the enemy forces. Solis, with his color-shifting abilities, blended into the surroundings,unching surprise attacks against unsuspecting foes. ra, with her mastery over fire and earth, started causing the ground to shake and fire to suddenly spew out of cracks that formed. The battle raged on, a chaotic dance of des, magic, and brute strength. Orobir, though powerful, found himself challenged by Reign''s speed and precision. Reign, in turn, utilized his mana control to unleash devastating strikes against the towering elf. "You talk too much," Orobir grunted, frustrated by Reign''s constant taunts. He swung his warhammer with renewed determination, aiming to crush his elusive opponent. Reign, however, continued to evade and counter, his dual swords a blur of deadly precision. As the skirmish unfolded, Theron noticed a shift in the enemymander''s tactics. Themander, recognizing Theron''s proficiency in arcane arts, attempted to exploit a momentary distraction tond a decisive blow. Theron, perceptive as ever, countered the maneuver and redirected the magical assault back at the enemy. In the midst of the chaos, Siabas, the hooded man, observed the battle with keen interest. His mysterious demeanor concealed a formidable set of skills, and he chose his moments carefully. When an enemy Tier V attempted to nk the group, Siabas stepped forward, unleashing a barrage of shadowy attacks that left the opponent bewildered. Gideon, surrounded by adversaries, roared with determination. His massive weapon cleaved through the enemy ranks, creating disruptions and not allowing them to group up easily. The team''s synergy, a blend of diverse abilities andbat styles, proved effective against the overwhelming odds. Even though none were truly fighting together, their individual strength was so great that simply by fighting on the same side, they were able to hold off so many enemies at the same time. "Enough of your little games!" Orobir suddenly roared as hisbat aura exploded out of him. A purple haze covered him before he struck down at Reign who once again blocked the attack, only to be shocked as his knees struck the ground that caved in by a good meter or so. He was forced to go down on his knees, and even though this was not the first time such a thing had happened, he was still a bit surprised. "Are you an idiot or something, of course, this would happen, his strength is already above yours, even with you nting your feet down and doing your best to stand your ground previously, he was still pushing you back with ease when pitting your strength against him." "What did you think would happen after he used hisbat aura, boy?!" Aethion roared in Reign''s head, to which Reign chuckled as he knew he was right. "Still smiling, I wonder how long you''ll be able to do so?" Orobir asked as he pushed his hammer further, but Reign simply sighed. "Thisbat aura is truly a great thing, unfortunately, fighters like you, who lean on their aggression and anger are just at too big of a disadvantage against me." "I wanted to give you a chance, but you didn''t capitalize on it." Reign said before smirking at Orobir who sensed danger, but before he could do a thing, he suddenly felt immense pain coursing through his body. Hisbat aura immediately destabilized from the soul attack, and his head felt as if it was going to split in half. "Without good control over your emotions, thebat aura is way too easy to be disrupted, only those that have the opposite kind of aurapared to you are worth mentioning in front of me." Reign said as he stood up and stared at Orobir who was now kneeling on the ground, both of his hands clutching his head. Chapter 879 Reign’s Dominance Over Orobir: Giving the Signal

Chapter 879 Reign''s Dominance Over Orobir: Giving the Signal

"Damn you!" Orobir shouted as he swung his hammer from below, but it hit nothing as Reign had already anticipated it and dodged ahead of time. With his head still hurting and hisbat aura unstable, Orobir charged at Reign with more anger than before. The battlefield was charged with tension as Reign and Orobir continued their intense duel. Despite the overwhelming power of Orobir''sbat aura, Reign stood tall, a smirk ying on his lips. The other members of the team couldn''t help but nce at the unfolding spectacle, their attention torn between their own battles and the sh of titans. Gideon, in the midst of fending off multiple adversaries, spared a moment to observe Reign''s confrontation with Orobir. The sheer force of their sh sent shockwaves through the air, and Gideon couldn''t help but be impressed by Reign''s resilience. However, he couldn''t afford to be distracted for long, and he refocused on the enemies surrounding him. Theron, with his keen intellect, sensed something unusual in the way Reign had disabled Orobir''sbat aura. While he couldn''t pinpoint the exact technique used, a suspicion lingered in his mind. Theron''s eyes narrowed as he continued to engage the vicemander in a battle of magical prowess. He stored the information away forter consideration. Siabas, the hooded man, maintained his enigmaticposure as he observed the unfolding events. His sharp eyes followed Reign''s movements with a hint of intrigue. While he couldn''t discern the exact nature of Reign''s technique, Siabas had a sense that there was more to it than met the eye. His shadowy attacks continued to keep potential threats at bay. Lumi, while still employing her weird, and yet effective skills as a Trickster, weaved illusions that added an extrayer of confusion to the battlefield. Her eyes, however, flickered toward Reign and Orobir from time to time. The sudden shift in the battle had caught her attention, and she couldn''t help but wonder about the source of Reign''s advantage. As Reign and Orobir shed, the air crackled with the intensity of their rivalry. Orobir, still recovering from the effects of Reign''s soul attack, gritted his teeth and surged with renewed determination. He swung his warhammer with a ferocity that seemed to defy thews of physics. Reign, agile andposed, continued to dance around Orobir''s attacks. His dual swords moved with precision, finding openings in Orobir''s defense. However, Reign refrained from delivering any lethal blows, choosing instead to test Orobir''s endurance and observe his reactions. "You y a dangerous game, human!" Orobir growled, frustration evident in his voice. "But you won''t escape the consequences of your actions!" Reign, still smirking, replied, "Consequences are for those who can catch me, big guy." The banter between the twobatants added ayer of tension to the already charged atmosphere. Orobir, driven by a mix of anger and pride, unleashed a barrage of powerful strikes. Each swing of his warhammer was met with the calcted evasion and counterattacks of Reign. Meanwhile, the rest of the team continued to hold their ground against the enemy Tier Vbatants. Gideon''s immense strength proved crucial in breaking through the enemy lines, creating openings for the others to exploit. Seraphina''s Guardian abilities provided a sturdy defense while her bow proved to be of great danger to the enemybatants, while Theron''s magical prowess countered the enemy vicemander''s every move. Siabas, remaining in the shadows,unched precise attacks against key opponents, ensuring that none could disrupt the flow of the battle. Lumi''s illusions continued to disorient and confuse the enemy forces, preventing them from organizing a coordinated response. As the battle unfolded, Reign decided to escte the confrontation. With a swift movement, he closed the distance between himself and Orobir, his swords shing in the dim light. Orobir, still recovering from the lingering effects of the soul attack, struggled to match Reign''s speed. "Come on big guy, what''s going on, you seem a bit slower than before." Reign said with a chuckle and wide grin on his face as he used his lightning, which was further boosted by his light and darkness maniption, to shock Orobir from time to time and start pilling damage on his body. Seizing the opportunity, Reign unleashed a series of rapid strikes, aiming not to incapacitate but to wear down Orobir''s defenses. Each sh of his swords was calcted, targeting joints and vulnerable areas. Orobir, caught off guard by the sudden change in strategy, found himself on the defensive. "You''re strong, but strength alone won''t save you," Reign taunted, his voice carrying a confident tone. Orobir, his frustration growing, attempted to counter Reign''s onught. He swung his warhammer with all his might, aiming to crush his elusive opponent. However, Reign''s agility allowed him to evade the crushing blows, leaving Orobir swinging at empty air. It didn''t help Orobir that he was still being attacked by Reign''s soul attacks. In all honesty, Orobir was simply not Reign''s match, and that mostly came from his character and personality. He was a loud person who easily got fired up and angry, and hisbat aura was the same, only intensifying those emotions and giving him more strength. With Reign, who could manipte souls and even attack the souls of others, such power was actually a disadvantage, and Orobir was unable to use it. Each time he tried to use his aura, it would re up, but then another headache woulde. Reign could have ended this battle a while ago, but he didn''t want to. It wasn''t as if he was taking pleasure in torturing Orobir slowly, but because he wanted to see what the others could do. He wanted to see just how they fought when they were fighting seriously, and what kinds of skills and powers they had exactly. As the battle between Reign and Orobir unfolded, the other members of the team continued to engage the enemy forces with determination. Gideon, having carved a path through the opposition, turned his attention to the surrounding Tier Vbatants. His massive weapon cleaved through the air, sending adversaries flying. Siabas, the hooded man, continued to strike from the shadows, his attacks precise and strategically aimed. Lumi, in her Trickster form, maintained a chaotic dance of illusions, further disorienting the enemy forces together with Solis while ra coordinated with them,bining their illusions and tricks with her fire to create a symphony of destruction. Despite the chaos and intensity of the battle, the team operated with a fluid synergy, each member contributing their unique skills to the overall strategy. The enemies, caught off guard by the diverse array of abilities, struggled to mount a coordinated response. Reign, still engaging Orobir in singlebat, pushed the limits of the enemymander''s endurance. The lingering effects of the soul attack, coupled with the relentless assault of Reign''s dual swords, took a toll on Orobir''s physical and mental state. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," Orobir grunted, attempting to muster his strength. "But this won''t end well for you." Reign chuckled, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "You''re right about one thing, big guy. It won''t end well for you." With a sudden burst of speed, Reign unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one aiming to exploit the weaknesses in Orobir''s armor. The enemymander, unable to match the agility of his opponent, found himself increasingly vulnerable. Meanwhile, Theron, in the midst of his magical duel, sensed an opportunity. With a calcted incantation, he unleashed a surge of arcane energy that disrupted the enemy vicemander''s concentration. Seizing the moment, Theronunched a decisive magical assault, incapacitating his opponent and shifting the bnce of the battlefield. Gideon, having cleared the immediate threats around him, joined forces with Seraphina to confront a powerful enemy Tier V. The two warriors,bining their strength and Guardian abilities, engaged the adversary in a fierce melee. Their coordination proved effective, and the enemy Tier V struggled to withstand theirbined assault. Siabas, the enigmatic figure, revealed a new aspect of his abilities. With a swift movement, he stepped into the shadows and reappeared behind an unsuspecting enemy Tier V. His shadowy attacks struck with precision, incapacitating the opponent before they could react. Lumi, noticing the turning tide of the battle, decided to amplify the chaos. With a wave of her hand, she created illusions of reinforcements, making it appear as if the enemy was facing an overwhelming force. The confusion among the enemy ranks deepened, and they began to lose cohesion. "It''s time," Seraphina said as she took out a small baton from her spatial ring and suddenly twisted it. Strange runes and symbols on the baton suddenly lit up after she did that, and without missing a beat, Seraphina ced the baton back in the ring and smirked. Further away from the base, themander of the Irason forward base, together with the Tier Vbatants, and a group of 700 elite soldiers, was staring at the base that was shaking from the incredible battle that was taking ce there before his eyes widened and he took a baton that looked simr to the one Seraphina had in his hands. It was shining a brilliant yellow color, which was the signal they didn''t truly expect to get. It meant that everything was fine and that they were free to attack the base now. Chapter 880 Defeating Orobir, Entering the Central Command of the Base Chapter 880 Defeating Orobir, Entering the Central Command of the Base The Irason forward basemander, a seasoned strategist with years of military experience, stood at the vantage point overseeing the distant battleground. His sharp eyes narrowed as he observed the intense shes and magical eruptions within the enemy base. The unexpected chaos caused by the small infiltrating team intrigued and perplexed him. "These neers... How did they breach their defenses so easily?" themander mused to himself, his mind racing toprehend the tactics employed by Reign and the others. He had expected a more conventional assault, but the strategic disruption and the disy of formidable abilities by the group hinted at a level of expertise beyond his initial assessment. As the base trembled under the impact of the ongoing battle, themander turned to his Tier V subordinates, a mix of mages, warriors, and specialized units, all d in advanced armor and armed with powerful weapons. "Prepare for an immediate assault!" he barked, his voice carrying authority. "Whatever is happening inside that base, we cannot allow them to continue fighting alone, for the glory of our Kingdom, charge!" The Tier Vbatants, together with the elite soldiers, formed a disciplined formation behind themander. Each soldier brimmed with determination, fueled by the expectation of facing a formidable adversary. Themander held the yellow-glowing baton in his hand, a signal received from Seraphina indicating that the situation was under control and that they should initiate the attack. Back in the heart of the enemy base, the team continued their assault. As the chaos unfolded, Reign intensified his attacks against Orobir. The towering elf, now visibly fatigued, struggled to keep up with Reign''s relentless assault. Thebination of lightning-infused strikes and soul attacks wore down Orobir''s defenses, both physical and mental. "You''re outmatched, Orobir. It''s time to yield," Reign dered, his swords poised for another strike. Orobir, however, gritted his teeth and refused to back down. With a burst of strength fueled by sheer determination, Orobir swung his warhammer with all his might. The sh between the massive weapon and Reign''s dual swords created a shockwave that rippled through the battleground. The impact sent bothbatants staggering backward. As Reign steadied himself, Orobir, fueled by desperation, unleashed ast-ditch effort. Hisbat aura red with intensity, but instead of destabilizing Reign, it backfired. The lingering effects of the soul attack surged, causing Orobir to convulse in pain. The massive elf, once a formidable force, now knelt on the ground, defeated and vulnerable. Reign, standing tall amidst the aftermath of the sh, nodded approvingly. "I told you, big guy. Yourbat aura is a double-edged sword, and you yed right into my hands." With Orobir incapacitated, Reign turned his attention to the rest of the battlefield. The team, despite facing formidable foes, had gained the upper hand. Gideon and Seraphina''s coordinated assault had subdued the enemy Tier Vbatants, while Theron and Siabas worked together to neutralize strategic threats. Lumi''s illusions continued to sow confusion among the enemy ranks, making it difficult for them to regroup. ra''s elemental mastery added anotheryer of chaos, with bursts of fire and sudden tremors disrupting their adversaries. The tide of battle had clearly turned in favor of the infiltrators. The biggest blow was seeing themander, as well as the rest of the soldiers from the Irason forward base, attack as well. Theyunched a straightforward attack, piercing through the defensive array that was weakened immensely and entering the base before unleashing their powers and starting to ughter the enemies. "Enough games. It''s time to end this," Reign announced, his gaze sweeping across the battlefield. The remaining enemies, demoralized and disoriented, began to retreat, realizing the futility of continuing the fight. With the enemies in disarray, the team regrouped around Reign. Theron, still holding his magical staff, approached with a thoughtful expression. "That technique you used to disrupt Orobir''sbat aura, it''s fascinating. Care to share the details?" Reign shrugged a nonchnt smile on his face. "It''s just a little trick I picked up along the way, maybe I''ll talk about itter?" Theron nodded, clearly intrigued but respecting Reign''s decision to keep certain details to himself. The team, now a cohesive unit, began to assess the situation. The enemy base, though battered, still stood, and there was work to be done to ensure their mission''s sess. "We need to secure the centralmand," Gideon asserted, his gaze determined. "Since Orobir was themander, we can assume that the centralmand holds valuable information." "We didn''t get all of them, the remaining Tier Vs, as well as the soldiers, will definitely defend the centralmand, that is where the most powerful arrays, wards, as well as two formations are," Theron said as he stared at the tall building in the back of the base. It was ced there so that even if the base was lost, themand center, which was the ce with the heaviest defense in the base, could still be defended, and the soldiers there would be able to wait for reinforcements. Reign nodded in agreement. "We can''t afford to let any crucial information slip through our fingers, neither can we afford the luxury of waiting too long and having their reinforcements, which have definitely been alerted already, to arrive here. Let''s move." The team, still vignt, proceeded towards the centralmand. The battle had taken its toll on the enemy forces, and the remaining defenders faced the daunting task of confronting the formidable infiltrators. The Irason forward basemander, recognizing the sess of the infiltration team, signaled his troops to secure the perimeter and provide support if needed. Still, with how quickly everything had happened, the enemy still didn''t have enough time to regroup, their forces were still scattered, making their way to the centralmand. Because of that, they would be forced to battle against Reign and the others with much lower numbers when they caught up with. As the team approached the centralmand, the defenses grew more formidable. Advanced magical wards and defensive arrays protected the structure, requiring a careful approach. Theron and Reign took the lead, their expertise in dispelling magical barriers crucial for breaching the centralmand''s defenses. With abination of Theron''s arcane knowledge and Reign''s unorthodox mana maniption, they systematically disabled the wards and arrays, allowing the team to progress. Lumi continued to employ her Trickster abilities, creating illusions to distract any remaining defenders and sow confusion within the structure. The team encountered sporadic resistance from enemy soldiers and Tier Vs, but their coordinated efforts and diverse skill sets allowed them to ovee each obstacle. Gideon''s strength, Seraphina''s barriers and precision with the bow, Siabas''s shadowy attacks, and ra''s elemental mastery contributed to the smooth progression through the centralmand''s interior. As they reached the inner chambers, they found themselves face-to-face with the remaining Tier V defenders. These elite warriors, aware of the dire situation, prepared for a final stand. The centralmand''s currentmander who had taken over after Orobir was defeated, a formidable Tier V mage, stood at the forefront, his eyes narrowed in determination. "This is as far as you go," the enemymander dered, channeling his mana for a decisive magical assault. The remaining defenders formed a defensive line, ready to protect the valuable information within the centralmand. Reign stepped forward, his dual swords at the ready. "You had your chance to surrender. Now, it''s time to end this." The battle within the centralmand erupted into a fierce confrontation between the infiltrators and the remaining defenders. The enemymander unleashed powerful spells, seeking to overwhelm the team with arcane force. However, Theron, with his mastery of arcane arts, countered each spell with precision and finesse. Gideon and Seraphina engaged the Tier V defenders in closebat, theirbined strength proving to be a formidable force. Siabas, the hooded figure, utilized his shadowy abilities to disrupt the enemy''s formation, leaving them vulnerable to the onught of attacks from ra''s elemental powers. Lumi continued to weave illusions, adding an element of confusion to the battle. As the infiltrators pressed forward, the enemy defenders struggled to maintain their cohesion. The Irason forward basemander, leading the support troops outside, monitored the situation closely, intervening when necessary and fighting any enemy that arrived. Reign, locked in a fierce duel with the temporarymander, demonstrated his agility and mastery over his uniquebat style. The dual swords moved in a mesmerizing dance, parrying magical attacks andunching precise strikes against the enemy mage. The centralmand''smander, though powerful, found himself hard-pressed to match Reign''s speed and precision. "You think you can just waltz in here and take what you want?" the enemymander spat, his frustration evident. "Yes, yes we can." Reign said with a warm smile stered on his face. "Because we''re strong, and you guys are not." Thest sentence made themander''s blood boil as hisbat aura, which had been an icy-blue aura that showed that he was the opposite of Orobir, and was not easily affected by Reign''s soul attacks, started changing. It turned a deeper blue and even started getting shades of purple. Chapter 881 The Deceptive Ballet: Orchestrating Chaos in the Enemy Base

Chapter 881 The Deceptive Ballet: Orchestrating Chaos in the Enemy Base

The sudden transformation in the enemymander''sbat aura did not go unnoticed by Reign. The change in color and the emergence of purple shades indicated a heightened emotional state, a reaction to Reign''s taunts and the increasing pressure of the battle. Despite themander''s efforts to resist, the influence of Reign''s soul attacks began to take hold. The infiltrators pressed their advantage, sensing themander''s vulnerability. Theron, recognizing the shifting dynamics, adjusted his magical strategy to exploit themander''spromised state. With a precise incantation, he unleashed a surge of arcane energy aimed at disrupting the enemymander''s concentration. Gideon and Seraphina, working in tandem, intensified their assault on the Tier V defenders. Gideon''s colossal strength and Seraphina''s precision with her bow created a deadlybination. Siabas, the enigmatic figure, maneuvered through the shadows, striking at key points to further destabilize the enemy formation. ra, attuned to the elemental forces, unleashed bursts of fire and controlled tremors, adding chaos to the battleground. Lumi, the Trickster, continued to weave illusions that disoriented the defenders, making it difficult for them to mount a coherent defense. As the battle within the centralmand reached its climax, Reign confronted the enemymander, exploiting the emotional turmoil evident in the shifting hues of hisbat aura. "You''re losing control, littlemander. Your emotions are betraying you," Reign observed with a calm demeanor, his swords poised for the final strikes. The enemymander, hisbat aura now a chaotic mix of blue and purple, struggled to maintainposure. Desperation fueled his magical attacks, but Reign, with his mastery over the maniption of souls, effortlessly countered each assault. In a decisive moment, Reign''s dual swords danced through the air, bypassing the enemymander''s defenses. The des met their mark, and with a burst of energy, the enemy Tier V mage copsed, defeated. The centralmand fell silent as the remaining defenders, witnessing the defeat of theirmander, hesitated. The infiltrators, capitalizing on the momentarypse, pressed forward, determined to secure the valuable information stored within. Theron, with a focused expression, approached the central database. His eyes scanned the array of magical symbols and runes protecting the information. With careful precision, he began to unravel theplex magical defenses, his knowledge of arcane arts guiding his every movement. Reign, turning away from the fallenmander, assessed the situation. The enemy reinforcements had yet to arrive, and the centralmand was on the verge of being breached. The Irason forward basemander, leading the support troops outside, maintained vignce, ensuring no surprises awaited the infiltrators. As Theron worked to ess the information, a holographic interface materialized before him. The central database contained a wealth of strategic data, including troop movements, resource allocations, and the overall ns of the is forces in the region. "We have it," Theron announced a sense of satisfaction in his voice. "This information will be crucial for our next moves." "Their reinforcements will not take long to arrive." The Irasonmander said as he entered and stared at them. "You I truly have underestimated you, my apologies." The man bowed while Reign shook his head. "No need for apologiesmander, any sane person would have reacted the same way you have, after all, you had no prior contact with us and had no experience with how strong we were and what we are capable of." "You did and told us what is best for your men and didn''t try to be in haste, you are a goodmander and we''re happy to be working with you here," Gideon added from the side as the others nodded as well. "Now, how can we turn this base into ours and ambush the reinforcements that areing our way, how long will it take the other guys that arrived in this world toe here from the other battlefront?" The Irason forward basemander straightened up, his expression shifting from surprise to a thoughtful demeanor. He considered Reign''s words before responding, "The reinforcements from the other battlefront are en route, but they''ll need some time to reach this location. As for turning this base into ours, we can initiate a lockdown and establish defensive positions to repel any iing attacks." "We will need quite some time to gain full control over all the arrays and formations present in the base, so the best thing we can do right now is to simply deactivate them." "As for the otherworlders, it will take them half a day in the least to get over here, and that is only after they learn of what has transpired." "My men and I had brought a disruption device with us, so the enemy was unable to send any messages outside, even now, it is impossible for any survivors that are hiding in the base to inform those outside of the base of what has happened." "Which means that for now, nobody except for us knows that the base has been taken." Reign raised an eyebrow before smiling at themander, "So, the enemy reinforcements areing with the belief that they will be helping push us out of the base." "Correct, they won''t know that we have already taken this ce." "Alright, then, shall we perform a little act for them?" Reign asked with a wide smile as Seraphina actually giggled a bit. "You want half of us to act as us, and half to act as if they are the forces of is defending this ce?" "Seriously, I am starting to suspect that you can read my mind, this isn''t the first time you have managed to perfectly guess what I am thinking." Reign said with a smile as he nced at Seraphina who just smiled back mysteriously. The Irason forward basemander nodded in agreement. "It''s a sound strategy. We can use their own assumptions against them and catch them off guard. Let''s initiate the lockdown and prepare for their arrival." As the infiltrators and the Irason forces worked together to secure the base, Theron continued to extract valuable information from the central database. The details revealed strategic weaknesses, hidden supply caches, and critical intelligence about the enemy''s ns in the region. Reign, meanwhile, coordinated with the Irasonmander to enact their n of deception. Half of the infiltrators and Irason soldiers took on the appearance of is forces,plete with uniforms and weaponry, ready to defend the base. The other half remained in their own attire, preparing to surprise the iing reinforcements. The lockdown of the basemenced, sealing entrances and activating defensive mechanisms. The Irasonmander, impressed by the efficiency of the infiltrators,mended their teamwork. "You''ve proven yourselves to be more than just skilled fighters. Your strategic acumen ismendable." Reign, ever nonchnt, replied, "We adapt to the situation. Now, let''s get ready for the grand performance." As the simted is forces took their positions, the atmosphere within the base became tense. The Irasonmander and his troops prepared for the impending sh, fullymitted to the act. Theron, having extracted the necessary information, joined the others in strategic locations. The enemy reinforcements, unaware of the situation inside the base, approached with a sense of urgency. The Irasonmander, holding the yellow-glowing baton, signaled to Reign that the enemy was closing in. Reign nodded, and with a final nce at his team, he activated the holographicmunication device. The image of the is basemander appeared before them, his stern expression showing signs of impatience. "What''s the situation, Orobir, Report!" Reign, taking on the role of the ismander, responded confidently, "We''ve faced unexpected resistance from an unknown group of infiltrators. They breached our defenses and managed to take control of a significant portion of the base. We''re holding our ground, but reinforcements are urgently needed." The enemymander''s eyes narrowed. "You are not Orobir, has he already fallen?" Reign simply nodded to him. "Dammit, what kind of infiltrators? How did they manage to breach your defenses?" Reign, maintaining the act, feigned frustration. "We''re still assessing the situation, but they seem highly skilled and organized, probably the otherworlders. We need your forces to join us in pushing them out. We can''t let them gain control of this location." The enemymander, fueled by a desire to reim the base, nodded decisively. "We''re on our way. Hold your ground, reinforcements areing." The holographicmunication ended, and Reign turned to the Irasonmander who was leaving. "Let the show begin." Outside the base, the approaching enemy forces prepared for a swift assault. The Irasonmander, maintaining the act, held the yellow-glowing baton high. "Charge! For the glory of Irason!" The simted Irason forces, a mix of infiltrators and Irason troops responded with a resounding battle cry. The sh between the two factionsmenced a staged spectacle to deceive the iing reinforcements. Within the base, the infiltrators who posed as is forces engaged in a calcted battle with the Irason defenders. The echoes of shes and magical eruptions reverberated through the corridors. Lumi''s illusions added an extrayer of confusion, making it appear as if a full-scale battle was raging. Reign, watching the performance unfold, couldn''t help but be amused by the spectacle. He, fullymitted to the act, led his troops with valor. "Hold the line! We can''t let them advance any further!" Chapter 882 The Grand Deception Unveiled: Defeating the Reinforcements Chapter 882 The Grand Deception Unveiled: Defeating the Reinforcements As the simted battle within the base intensified, the Irason forward basemander, leading the Irason forces, continued to y his part with conviction. The shes echoed through the corridors, creating a convincing illusion of a fierce confrontation between the two factions. Reign, adopting the persona of the ismander, moved strategically through the chaos. He issued orders, directed troops, and engaged inbat with the simted Irason forces. The infiltrators, fullymitted to the act, fought with precision, making the staged battle appear as authentic as possible. Outside the base, the approaching is reinforcements, unaware of the deception, closed in on the scene. The Irasonmander, ying the role of, well, himself, gestured for his troops to maintain the pressure. The iing is forces, seeing the apparent struggle, elerated their advance, eager to join the battle and reim the base. The infiltrators inside the base maintained their positions, waiting for the precise moment to reveal their true allegiance. Theron, havingpleted his task of extracting crucial information, observed the unfolding drama with a keen eye. He ryed information to Reign through a securemunication channel, ensuring that the n unfolded seamlessly. As the simted battle reached its peak, with magical explosions and shes echoing throughout the base, Reign received the signal from Theron. The is reinforcements were nearing the entrance. The infiltrators, hidden in strategic locations, prepared for the final act of the grand deception. The leader of the reinforcements that wereing to them, a total of 25 Tier Vbatants, still leading his men with fervor, charged forward as they all hurried to get to the base in time. Reign, seeing theming, and still ying the part of the newmander of the is forces, shouted with great authority "Hold the line! Reinforcements are almost here! We''ll crush these infiltrators and reim the base!" The approaching is reinforcements, filled with determination, reached the entrance of the base. The Irasonmander, maintaining the act, turned to Reign. "It''s time." Reign, with a confident smile, nodded in agreement. "Let''s wee them properly." At that moment, the infiltrators within the base dropped the facade. The soldiers who had been posing as is forces revealed their true allegiance, turning their weapons against the newly arrived is troops. The element of surprise worked in their favor as confusion spread among the enemy ranks. The leader of the reinforcements, understanding the shift in dynamics, quickly adapted. "Traitors! Dammit, retreat, we''ve been tricked!" Unfortunately, they would not get the chance to retreat easily as they were suddenly attacked from 3 sides and many traps and barriers activated themselves behind them. The chaos intensified as the infiltrators fought alongside the Irason forces against the is reinforcements. Theron, Gideon, Seraphina, Siabas, Lumi, and ra unleashed their unique abilities, turning the tide in their favor. The leader of the is reinforcements, realizing the dire situation, attempted to rally his troops. "Hold your ground! We can''t let them control the narrative!" However, thebination of surprise attacks, magical onughts, and strategic coordination overwhelmed the unsuspecting is forces. Of course, things were not going to be that easy, the reinforcements were all elite Tier Vbatants and they were not some weaklings. Despite their initial confusion, the leader of the is reinforcements rallied his troops. "Stand firm! We can''t let them control the narrative! Push forward!" The Irasonmander, walking forward with a calm expression, confronted the enemy leader. "Your efforts are futile. Surrender now, and we might spare your lives." The enemy leader, refusing to yield, fought with renewed vigor. The infiltrators and Irason forces, however, continued their relentless assault, gradually gaining the upper hand. The centralmand''s defenses, still weakened from the earlier conflict, worked in favor of the infiltrators. As the battle within the base raged on, the is reinforcements soon found themselves being overwhelmed, not by numbers, but by the sheer power that Reign and the others possessed. Reign, still posing as the ismander, approached the Irason forward basemander with a grin. "Looks like we got them right where we want them." The Irasonmander acknowledged with a nod. "They never saw iting. Let''s finish this." The united force of infiltrators and Irason troops pushed back the simted is reinforcements. The staged battle, once a convincing act, turned into a disy of skill and coordination as the true allies fought side by side. As thest remnants of the simted is forces were defeated, the infiltrators regrouped. The Irason forward basemander approached Reign with a respectful nod. "Well done. Your strategy worked wlessly." Reign, dropping the act, grinned. "It''s all about keeping them on their toes. Now, let''s secure this base for real." Thebined forces of the infiltrators and Irason troops now stood united within the base. Theron, having observed the entire scenario, approached the centralmand. "We''ve gained control over the base''s defenses. We can now resume our original n." "Are we certain that the reinforcements have not sent a message outside?" Reign asked Theron who shook his head. "Although we have done all that we can to stop that from happening, there is no saying whether or not they had any item that allowed them to break through the disruption and send a message." "Our act was almost wless and thest thing they should have sent was the fact that the is forces were still holding on against the Irason forces and that they were going to help them." "If they don''t send a message out in the next hour or so, the is kingdom will definitely suspect that they have fallen, which is when they will send some people to scout and check what has happened." "There is a high chance that they will then send the team of otherworlders toe here as well, or perhaps to go and defend a base that is ced after this one." Everybody nodded at Theron before looking at the base. The Irason forward basemander, his trust in the infiltrators solidified by their sessful execution of the deception, addressed the group. "We''ll initiate a thorough search of the base to ensure there are no remaining enemies or hidden threats. Once that''s confirmed, we can proceed with our original n." Reign nodded in agreement. "Let''s not waste any time. Theron, keep an eye on any possiblemunications. We don''t want any surprises." Theron acknowledged and set up a magical monitoring system to detect any outgoing messages from the base. The rest of the team, along with the Irason forces, began sweeping through the corridors and rooms to clear out any lingering enemies. As they progressed deeper into the base, signs of the earlier conflict were evident. Scorch marks from magical battles, fallen soldiers, and remnants of defensive barriers attested to the intensity of the struggle. The Irason troops, under themand of their forward base leader, moved with precision, ensuring every corner was secure. In the centralmand chamber, Theron continued his work. His magical prowess allowed him to detect any residual traces ofmunication magic. After thorough analysis, he reported to Reign, "No outgoing messages detected. It seems our act held up, and the enemy reinforcements are in the dark for now." Reign nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Let''s proceed with the next phase of our n." The Irason forward basemander approached Reign. "Our scouts have reported that the is forces are mobilizing. It won''t be long before they send a team to investigate." Reign nced at the central database, now under their control. "Then, we need to make use of the time we have. Theron, gather all the intel you can from this database. We need to know the enemy''s ns, troop movements, and any hidden resources." Theron delved into the vast repository of information, extracting details that would prove invaluable in the uing battles. The central database revealed strategic locations, supply routes, and potential weaknesses in the is forces'' defenses. As the team reviewed the gathered intelligence, Gideon spoke up. "We should prioritize disrupting their supply lines. It will weaken their forces and buy us more time to fortify this base." Seraphina agreed, "If we can cut off their reinforcements and iste their remaining bases, we''ll have a significant advantage." Reign nodded, acknowledging the importance of strategic maneuvers. "Theron, find us the locations of their major supply depots. We''ll hit them hard and fast, catching them off guard." Theron, engrossed in his magical analysis, responded, "I''ve got the coordinates. There are three primary supply depots spread across the region. Striking them simultaneously will maximize the impact." Reign turned to the Irason forward basemander. "Coordinate with your scouts. We need urate and up-to-date information on enemy movements. Once we confirm the is forces are in disarray after our strikes, we can fortify this base further." The Irasonmander saluted. "You can count on us. We''ll provide the intel you need." With the n in motion, the team prepared for the next phase of their mission. Theron, Gideon, Seraphina, Siabas, Lumi, and ra gathered around the central database, studying the maps and data. Reign, ever the strategist, outlined the details of their coordinated strikes. "We''ll split into two teams. Theron, Lumi, and ra will target the southern supply depot. Gideon, Seraphina, and Siabas, you''ll handle the northern one. I''ll take the central depot with a team of Irason troops. Timing is crucial, so let''s synchronize our attacks for maximum impact." As the teams prepared to embark on their respective missions, the Irason forward basemander addressed Reign. "We''ve reinforced the base''s defenses and stationed additional troops. Once we secure the region and disrupt their supplies, we can push forward and gain a strategic advantage." "That way, we will also cause chaos to the is forces, and that group will definitely be forced to move." "I wonder just who they are and how powerful they are as well." Chapter 883 The Other Team Moves Chapter 883 The Other Team Moves In a distant region, cloaked in the shadows of uncertainty, another team prepared for their mission. Three days had passed since the infiltration and takeover of the Irason forward base by Reign and his team. Far from the eyes of the Irason forces, this mysterious group received a summons from the is Kingdom. The atmosphere within their hidden camp crackled with an enigmatic energy. The team,posed of 10 skilled fighters whose identities remained shrouded, gathered around a holographic map. The summon from the is Kingdom had been brief and urgent, revealing little about the nature of the mission. A figure, obscured by a hooded cloak, took the lead. Their voice, tinged with an air of mystery, resonated through the silent camp. "We''ve been called to aid the is forces in a critical operation. The details are scarce, but we know our skills are needed." The team consisted of warriors with diverse abilities, each possessing a unique set of talents. A silent, agile figure with dual des stood at one end, their eyes gleaming with focused determination. A hooded mage, surrounded by an aura of arcane energy, observed the unfolding events with an intensity that betrayed their magical prowess. A sniper, concealed in the shadows, adjusted the scope of a high-powered bow, ready to unleash precise and deadly shots. A heavily armored warrior, wielding a massive greatsword, exuded strength and stoic resolve. A nimble trickster, capable of illusions and misdirection, added an element of unpredictability to the group. There were two people who wielded a single sword present, one person with a spear and an aura that made others take him seriously was leaning against a tree. Another mage, his aura causing others to feel dread, was sitting a bit away from the rest of the team, andstly, the one speaking, who was presumed to be their leader, was standing with a giant scythe on his back. He stood straight and addressed the team. "We move in two hours. Prepare yourselves for the unknown. Our mission is to support the is forces and ensure the sess of their operation. Questions can wait until we have more information." As the team readied their equipment and steeled themselves for the impending mission, an air of anticipation hung over the camp. The mysteries surrounding their identities and the nature of the is Kingdom''s request fueled a sense of curiosity among the members. Two hourster, the team ventured out into the night, guided by the dim glow of enchanted crystals. Their journey led them through dense forests and winding paths, avoiding detection as they approached the rendezvous point with the is forces. In the outskirts of the is territory, the team reached the designated location, where a contingent of is soldiers awaited their arrival. Themanding officer, a high-ranking official in the is military, greeted them with a sense of urgency. "We appreciate your swift response. Our situation is dire, and we need your assistance," the is officer exined, sharing a holographic map disying strategic points and potential threats. The hooded leader of the mysterious team nodded solemnly. "Details of the mission?" The is officer hesitated for a moment before revealing, "Our forward base has fallen into enemy hands. We suspect the involvement of otherworldly forces. The enemy team of otherworlders, same as you, secured the Irason base, and now we need your expertise to help us reim our territory." The revtion hung in the air, and the mysterious team exchanged nces. The fallen forward base was unexpected, and the involvement of Reign and his team added anotheryer ofplexity to the mission. "When did they take it over?" "About three days ago, we only found out yesterday and have lost many Tier Vbatants." "They took the base over in only a couple of hours, nobody managed to escape, and they even took down the reinforcements that were made up of over 20 Tier Vbatants." "If we take into ount all the men we have lost during that time, the number of Tier Vbatants alone is above 60, which is quite a heavy blow to the kingdom." The words of the officer caused the ten people present to exchange nces. That number was truly unexpected as they knew that inside the base, there were some powerful individuals present. Orobir, for one, was incredibly strong, hisbat aura allowed him to explode with immense power, and amongst the 10 people present, only 4 were certain they could defeat him, although the battle would be long and challenging. "Just how the hell did that happen, Orobir alone should have been enough to make them think twice about attacking the base, not to mention that we managed to kill and injure plenty of their men in the process." One of the ten people said as the others nodded in agreement. The is officer sighed. "The details are still unclear. We received a distress signal from within the base, but by the time our reinforcements arrived, it was toote. We only received a message from the team sent to reinforce the base that the base was locked in a fierce battle against the enemy." "Now, however, we doubt that was the case, it might have been a trick that the enemy employed, making it seem like they were struggling to defeat the remainder of the enemies so that they could ambush the reinforcements." The officer then sighed before showing a couple of ces on the map. "These were the three main supply points, they have all been destroyed by the enemy, they didn''t even try to capture them and use them for themselves, they just destroyed them, making it impossible for us to quickly gather our army and send them out to reim the base." "That is why this mission has been given to you, a team of 40 Tier Vbatants will help you attack the enemy, if things don''t look quite right, you are allowed to retreat of your own volition and give us a report." "We don''t want to suffer any more serious casualties like we have, taking the base back is important, but we also need to gain more information about the enemy and how powerful they are." The hooded leader of the mysterious team, sensing the gravity of the situation, spoke with a determined tone. "We''ll help you reim the base. But we also need information about the enemy, do you have any information about them, how strong do you believe they are?" The is officer shared what little information they had about Reign and his teamdetails gleaned from survivors and the limited observations made during the initial assault. Since those that had survived and managed to escape the base were mostly normal soldiers who had been near the centralmand, some even outside the base when the attack wasunched, the information was not good at all. Still, the descriptions painted a picture of formidable opponents, each possessing unique abilities and strengths. "As of now, they''ve taken control of the centralmand, and their whereabouts are unknown. Be cautious; they''ve proven to be highly skilled and resourceful." The mysterious team took in the information, and their leader nodded. "We''llmence our mission immediately. Point us to the forward base, and we''ll do what needs to be done." The is officer provided the coordinates, and the mysterious team set out, guided by the pale glow of magical crystals. As they traversed the terrain, the members of the team remained silent, each lost in their thoughts. The challenge ahead was unlike any they had faced before, and the mysterious aura surrounding Reign''s team added an air of uncertainty. The mysterious team moved through the darkenedndscape, their steps synchronized with a silent understanding. The dense forest concealed them from prying eyes as they approached the remnants of a destroyed supply point. The scene was a stark reminder of the destructive power wielded by Reign and his team. Their leader, still cloaked in mystery, surveyed the area. "The enemy is thorough. They didn''t just capture the base; they crippled the entire supplywork. This won''t be an ordinary confrontation." As they continued their journey toward the rendezvous point with the other team, the hooded mage, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "We need to be cautious. The enemy''s strength is beyond our usual adversaries. Our abilities will be put to the test." The agile figure with dual des nodded in agreement. "Agreed. We should prioritize coordination and exploit any weaknesses we find. If they''ve managed to defeat the is forces and destroy supply points, they''re not to be underestimated." "For now, we need to get to the meeting ce and join the group of 40 Tier Vs that will be fighting alongside us, and then, we shall make our way to the base." Meanwhile, back at the conquered is base, Reign and his team were sitting down and staring at the map in front of them. Theron, having gathered critical intelligence from the central database, presented the details to the group. "With the supply points down, it shouldn''t take long for the enemy to move," Theron pointed to the holographic map. "Our simultaneous strikes created chaos among the is forces, disrupting their logistics and making it impossible to attack with an army for some time." "They have probably gathered a team of Tier Vs to attack us soon, the other team of otherworlders is probably amongst them as well." Chapter 884 The Elais Forces Attack

Chapter 884 The is Forces Attack

Reign leaned forward, studying the map with a focused expression. "Our advantage lies in unpredictability. They won''t expect us to be proactive, and we need to exploit that. Theron, any information on the otherworlders? Their abilities, strengths, weaknesses?" Theron, tapping into the database once again, retrieved the avable information. "Limited details, thankfully, we captured plenty of people from this base, including some of their higher-ups." "They know more since they fought together with those guys, from what they were able to tell us, they''re a diverse group." "One with dual des, a mage with formidable arcane abilities, a skilled sniper, a heavily armored warrior with a greatsword, a trickster with illusionary skills, and more. Each of them is a peak Tier Vbatant with unique strengths." Reign nodded, absorbing the information. "We can''t afford to underestimate them. Theron, work on gathering more intel as we proceed. Our primary objective is to fortify this base and make sure they don''t catch us off guard." "We are certain that it won''t be only that one group attacking us, so, until we have a clearer picture of the situation, we need to be careful." The Irason forward basemander, who had been observing the discussion, interjected. "Reign, we''ve reinforced the defenses and stationed our troops strategically. If we can weather the uing assault, we''ll be in a strong position to counterattack." Reign acknowledged themander''s assessment. "Good. Let''s be prepared for anything. Theron, keep an eye on iing messages. I want to know the moment they get close to us and make a move." As Theron continued monitoring the magicalmunication channels, the atmosphere in the base became tense. Reign''s team, now fully integrated with the Irason forces, awaited the impending sh with the otherworlders and the is reinforcements. Back in the mysterious team''s camp, they rendezvoused with the 40 Tier Vbatants assigned to assist them. Themanding officer of the is forces addressed thebined group. "Our objective is to reim the forward base. We''ll provide support for you guys and fight alongside you, but be cautious, we''re dealing with highly skilled adversaries." "We will follow your lead, with our strength, as well as some potential luck, we shall bring this base back under is control." The hooded leader of the mysterious team nodded in acknowledgment. "We''ll move swiftly and decisively. Let''s proceed." The joint force, a mix of mysterious warriors and is Tier Vbatants advanced toward the captured Irason forward base. The journey was fraught with tension as they navigated through the darkened terrain. Each step brought them closer to a confrontation that would test their mettle. As thebined force approached the captured Irason forward base, the atmosphere became charged with anticipation. The mysterious team, now joined by the is reinforcements, moved with purpose, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of the enemy. Reign and his team, within the secured base, received continuous updates from Theron. "They''re on the move, approaching from the northeast. It seems like they''re taking a cautious approach, probably aware that we might have fortified our defenses." Theron had ced many small magical wards around the base, as well as deeper in enemy territory, each one capable of viewing everything in a 500-meter radius around it. With all of those in ce, he was able to uncover the enemy forces without any issues, and thanks to the fact the wards were tiny and barely had any mana signature, they were able to be hidden easily as well. Reign nodded, his mind already calcting potential scenarios. "Hold the line, everyone. We need to make them believe they have the upper hand until the perfect moment." The Irason forward basemander, standing beside Reign, addressed the group. "Theron reports a significant force, and among them, the otherworlders are leading. We''ve bolstered the defenses, but we''ll need to rely on strategy and coordination." "After all, a total of 50 Tier Vs is not a group we can take lightly, even with all the reinforcements the kingdom had sent us as well." After they had managed to take the base down in such a spectacr way, with barely any casualties on their side, the kingdom had immediately sent a total of 26 new Tier Vs to bolster their forces, as well as hundreds of lower-rankedbatants as well. With those numbers, they were close to the number of enemybatants, and thanks to the fact they were the defending party, with plenty of arrays and defenses in ce, they were slightly above the enemy force in strength. As the enemy force neared, the tension within the base grew. Theron continued to ry information, monitoring the enemy''s movements with magical precision. "They''re setting up a perimeter. The is forces are preparing for a coordinated assault." Reign assessed the situation and addressed his team, "Remember, they believe they are in control. Let''s y along until the right moment." Outside, the joint force of mysterious warriors and is Tier Vbatants positioned themselves strategically, ready for the impending sh. The night air crackled with magic and anticipation as the two sides prepared for battle. The hooded leader of the mysterious team spoke to the ismanding officer, "We''ll engage in the front. Coordinate your forces to strike from the nks. If they have any surprises waiting, it''s better we uncover them early." The is officer nodded in agreement, signaling to his troops to follow the n. The mysterious team, with the is team at their side, advanced toward the fortified entrance of the Irason base. Reign, standing calmly, observed their approach. Theron ryed, "They''re about to breach the outer defenses. Get ready." The Irason forward basemander nodded to his troops, signaling them to hold their ground. The tension reached its peak as the enemy forces closed in, their determined expressions visible even in the dim light. As the first wave of attackers reached the outer defenses, a magical barrier flickered to life, momentarily slowing their advance. The is forces, skilled and experienced, pressed forward, expecting minimal resistance. Reign, seizing the opportunity, shouted from within the base, "Hold! Let theme closer!" The mysterious team, now engaged in closebat at the forefront, faced the Irason defenders. The sh of magic and steel echoed through the night as both sides fought with all their might. Theron, continuously monitoring the situation, reported, "The enemy''s focus is on the front. The is forces are pushing hard, they believe they have the advantage." Reign, with a confident demeanor, continued to y his role. "We''ve got them right where we want them. Maintain the defense!" Outside, the mysterious team showcased theirbat prowess. The agile figure with dual des danced through the battlefield, swiftly taking down opponents. The mage unleashed powerful spells, creating bursts of arcane energy. The heavily armored warrior stood firm, deflecting attacks with the massive greatsword. One of the swordsmen was efficiently killing all enemies with a single stab or sh while the other one was seemingly dancing through the soldiers. One utilized a weird power that allowed him to be seemingly invisible at moments, while the other one used ice. Reign quickly noticed that and startedparing thebatant with Mia as she also used a sword and had ice powers. Of course, it wasn''t Mia. Even though they were all disguised and none could see what any of them looked like, he could see that it was a man, and the way he fought, although a bit simr to Mia, was still different as there was a kind of ferocity in his attackspared to Mia''s gentle and seemingly dance-like fighting style. The spearman caused a sonic boom each time he stabbed forward, killing multiple enemies with one single stab. The is forces who were attacking from the nks, though facing resistance, fought with determination. The sniper, concealed in the shadows, took precise shots, targeting key Irason defenders. The trickster weaved illusions, adding ayer of confusion to the chaotic battlefield. As the skirmish continued, Theron reported, "The is forces are pressing on the nks. They''re fighting quite well, but none of them are truly going all out, they''re saving their strength." "We won''t be able to continue like this for much longer, they''re close enough anyway, shall we?" Reign, assessing the situation, nodded. "It''s time to reveal our hand. Theron, initiate the n." Suddenly, the soldiers that were fighting against the is forces and the mysterious team all stopped moving, as if they were puppets whose strings were cut off. The mysterious team, sensing the shift in dynamics, withdrew strategically. The Irason forward basemander, understanding the cue, signaled his troops to get ready as Reign and the others appeared. The is forces, as well as the mysterious team, were suddenly staring at the enemies that had appeared in front of them, but also from behind them as an underground array was activated, transporting half of them behind the enemy lines. "Tch, a short-scale teleportation array, they have a good array master with them." One of the enemybatants said as he nced behind them before staring at the soldiers they had fought against who suddenly dropped to the ground, lifeless. "Puppets?" Chapter 885 Puppets of Deception: Retreating Chapter 885 Puppets of Deception: Retreating Puppets, all the soldiers that had fought against the is forces that attacked the base were indeed puppets. Of course, they were not normal puppets, otherwise, the is forces and the mysterious team would have noticed it right away. With thebined powers of Solis, Lumi, and Reign, they were able to create puppets that acted like regr people and even had the strength of the average soldiers. None of the three could create such life-like beings by themselves, but together, they were able to do so. This had been a part of their n for a while. Let the enemies strike, and wait for them to show their powers while fighting the puppets, risking nothing during the process. Lumi and Solis were masters of illusions and tricks, with the two of them working together, they were able to create puppets that they could control. The puppets looked simr to regr people, but their movements were not good at all. By cing illusions over them, they were able to make them look exactly like the soldiers of Irason, and Reign was the one who gave the final touch. He gave them souls. He used hundreds of souls that he had captured in the past and ced them inside the puppets, allowing them to act simrly to regr people. There was no need to even spend much energy on controlling them as simply giving them amand was enough for them to do what was needed. In a normal situation, none of the three would use something like this. After all, they all spent a ton of energy, and mana, as well as some things that cannot be reced easily. Both Lumi and Solis spent materials to create the puppets and ce illusions on them by drawing some runes on their bodies while Reign had spent a lot of souls that he would not be getting back. After being ced in the puppets, they were free from him, and upon being destroyed, the souls would leave the bodies and go wherever souls went, without him being able to capture them again. The mysterious team and the is forces, now faced with the revtion of the puppetry, looked at Reign and his team with a mix of surprise and wariness. The illusions had served their purpose well, and the enemies had revealed more of their abilities than they might have intended. Now, with them being surrounded, they were in quite a tough spotpared to before. Reign smiled, but the enemies were unable to see his smile as he, as well as all 7 of his teammates, were wearing robes that concealed their appearances. The mysterious team was wearing the same robes, and for some reason, even during a battle when they were moving incredibly quickly, the robes would not move, they would still continue concealing their appearances. The tension in the air escted as both sides assessed the unexpected turn of events. The is forces and the mysterious team found themselves surrounded, with the revtion of the puppetry leaving them in a precarious situation. Reign, maintaining his calm demeanor, addressed the surrounding enemies, "Well, well, everything went quite well." "This is the first time we met, although I can''t see any of your faces, it doesn''t matter." "Surrender peacefully, and we may spare you the trouble." "After all, we are all here for a mission, even if you fail it, it''s better than to lose your lives, right?" The hooded leader of the mysterious team, realizing the disadvantage they were in, exchanged a nce with the other members. Without uttering a word, they simultaneously activated a hidden magical array embedded in their clothes In an instant, the mysterious team vanished from their current positions, leaving behind an afterimage of shimmering light. The sudden disappearance caught the Irason and is forces off guard, creating a momentarypse in the encirclement. Reign, unfazed by the sudden disappearance, grinned. "Clever, but it won''t save you." "After all, you did leave yourrades behind, what will the is kingdom say when they find out?" Before Reign and the others could say more, two arrays suddenly appeared below the two groups of is forces, teleporting them as well. Just as the enemies were about to regroup, a voice echoed from all directions, seeminglying from the air itself. It was the hooded leader of the mysterious team, addressing both Reign''s team and the Irason forces. "We value our lives more than an unnecessary confrontation. This battle is one that is too risky as victory woulde with a great cost." "Consider this a tactical retreat, you have done well to prepare such a trap, the next time we meet, things will be different." With that, the mysterious team, utilizing their advanced magical array, teleported to a safe distance from the Irason forward base. The sudden departure left everyone present in a state of surprise and confusion. "Tch, they prepared quite well." Reign said with a smile on his face. Contrary to how the mysterious team saw him and the others, none of them had any robes on and their appearances were not hidden at all. The same went for the mysterious team. After being teleported away from the base, they immediately used another array to summon the is forces as well before quickly moving away from the base. None of them, not even a single person, had a robe and they were not hiding how they looked like. The aftermath of the encounter left both the Irason and is forces in a state of heightened alert. Reign and his team, alongside the Irason forward basemander, assessed the situation and exchanged nces. "They retreated strategically, leaving us with more questions than answers," Reign remarked, his gaze fixed on the empty battlefield. "But at least we''ve gained some insights into their abilities. Theron, what''s the status of the base?" Theron, having resumed his monitoring duties, responded, "The defenses held, and the base remains secure. No signs of further enemy presence at the moment. But they''ve seen our capabilities, and we can expect them to return with a more cautious approach." Reign nodded, acknowledging the analysis. "True, we need to stay vignt. The is Kingdom has witnessed a portion of our strength, the puppets will still be effective in the future, but I don''t know how much." "It''s a shame we never got to see the faces of the otherworlders however." Reign said with a sigh as the Irasonmander, as well as some of the Tier Vbatants near him, nced with a confused expression. "What do you mean?" "I mean, we weren''t able to see what they looked like, those robes perfectly covered their bodies and faces, making it impossible to notice a thing." "What robes, they weren''t wearing any robes, sir Reign." One of the Tier Vbatants said from the side as Seraphina and Gideon, who were with them as well, stared at the Irason forces in confusion. "No, they were, what Reign said is right, I couldn''t see any of them." "No, we were able to see them, none of them were hiding themselves under a robe sir, I, I''m a bit confused right now." Another Tier V said as the Irasonmander, as well as Reign and some other people, went quiet. "The system?" "Definitely." The Irasonmander replied to Reign before looking at his men. "I saw the otherworlders, but I can''t remember what a single one of them looked like, can you?" The men all started remembering what they saw, and to their shock, they truly weren''t able to remember what any of the 10 looked like. "It''s it''s a haze, their faces, even their bodies seem to be obscured by some sort of mist in my memories, but I could have a sword that there was no such thing around them when they were here." One of the men said before Reign sighed. "It seems the system doesn''t wish to let us know of each other''s appearance." "We can safely assume that the enemy also wasn''t able to see how we looked like." "But why, why do such a thing?" Gideon asked Reign who shook his head and sighed. "The system loves doing such things from time to time, making an alreadyplicated challenge even moreplicated and annoying," Theron said as he arrived as well. "I can''t find them with my wards, but plenty have been destroyed as well, they seem to have found them." "So, if the system doesn''t want any of us to know how the other person looked like, it might be because knowing how they look like will make the mission more difficult, perhaps a person there is someone you know or somebody you hate and wish to kill no matter what." "In both cases, they can be a bother to the team, a liability." "I took a good look at those ten, none of them are familiar to me, their fighting style, their appearance, well, the little I was able to see and figure out, none is familiar to me in any way." Reign said as he thought back on the person wielding a sword and using ice powers. If he wasn''tpletely certain that it was a man, he might have truly believed it was Mia. Chapter 886 Battle for the Forward Base: Round Two

Chapter 886 Battle for the Forward Base: Round Two

The Irasonmander pondered for a moment before speaking, "Regardless of the reasons behind the system''s decision, it seems we''re left in the dark about our adversaries'' identities. We must adapt to this uncertainty and focus on our mission." Reign nodded in agreement. "Indeed, we can''t afford to let such mysteries distract us. Theron, continue monitoring the area. We need to be ready for any possible return of the otherworlders or additional enemy forces." "We also cannot afford to simply ignore the fact that the system has concealed their identities, as well as ours, we need to be vignt about it, if the chance shows itself, we should try talking to them as well." Theron nodded and returned to his monitoring duties, keeping a vignt eye on the magicalmunication channels and scanning for any signs of approaching threats. The atmosphere in the base remained tense, with the memory of the recent encounter fresh in everyone''s minds. Meanwhile, the is forces, having regrouped with the mysterious team, assessed the situation from a safe distance. The hooded leader addressed his team, "We underestimated them, and that mistake could have cost us dearly. The nature of the system''s interference is troubling, I never expected that the system would actually do such a thing." One of the team members spoke up, "What''s our next move, Captain?" The hooded leader contemted for a moment. "We need to gather more intelligence about our adversaries. The system''s interference might hide their appearances, but we can still study their abilities and tactics. We''ll devise a strategy that exploits their weaknesses and minimizes the risk to our mission." "Did any of you notice anything familiar with any of those otherworlders?" The leader spoke as the men shook their heads, all except for one person. "That leader, she was a bit familiar." The person spoke before ncing at the others. "It''s not a person I know, that is for sure, but she did remind me of a teammate back on my, of course, my teammate, to be more exact, the leader of the team is a man, not a woman, so I am certain it''s not him or anyone I know of." "You did mention him in the past, but it is as you said, the person that seemed to be their leader, the one that spoke to us, the one that told us to surrender, was definitely a woman, the voice was without a doubt a female voice." The leader said before sighing. "You''re only second to me in strength amongst us all, so tell me, how do I farepared to that person?" "Your strength needs to be about 20 times higher than what you showed during our initialpetition if you hope to match him at his full strength." The person spoke before she ced her sword back in the sheath and smiled at the team leader who sighed before shaking his head. The ismanding officer, overhearing their conversation through magicalmunication, added, "We need to approach this situation with more caution. The enemy team has proven themselves formidable. We''ll coordinate with our intelligencework to gather as much information as possible." Back at the Irason forward base, themand center was abuzz with activity as preparations were made to reinforce the defenses further. The Irasonmander approached Reign, "Sir Reign, we''re taking additional measures to fortify the base. If they return, we''ll be even better prepared." Reign nodded in approval. "Good. The more fortified, the better. We need to make this base an imprable stronghold. Theron, keep monitoring and inform us the moment you detect any activity." As time passed, the base underwent further fortifications, with magical barriers reinforced and additional defensive measures put in ce. The Irason forces, along with Reign''s team, maintained a heightened state of readiness, anticipating the next move of their elusive adversaries. Days turned into nights, and the tension persisted. Theron, diligently monitoring the magical channels, reported, "No signs of enemy activity so far. It seems they are biding their time or reevaluating their approach." Reign remained vignt, realizing that the lull in activity might be a prelude to a more strategic move by the otherworlders. "Stay alert, everyone. This could be the calm before the storm. Theron, continue monitoring, and let us know the moment anything changes." The is forces, in coboration with the mysterious team, worked on gathering intelligence discreetly. They reached out to informants, interrogated captured enemies, and utilized magical means to uncover any weaknesses or patterns in Reign''s team and the Irason forces. They did manage to find out some more information, but nothing that could give them a clearer insight in their true strength and abilities. Luckily, they didn''t show their true strength during the battle either, so they were good as well. The hooded leader of the mysterious team, in a private conversation with the ismanding officer, emphasized the importance of patience. "We''re dealing with a skilled opponent. Rushing in without a well-thought-out n will only y into their hands. We must gather as much information as possible before making our move." The ismanding officer agreed, "Patience is key. We''ll continue our intelligence-gathering efforts and wait for the opportune moment. The is Kingdom has invested too much in this mission to let it fail." In the Irason forward base, the atmosphere became a delicate bnce of preparation and vignce. The defenders, united with Reign''s team, maintained their readiness, knowing that the enemy could strike at any moment. Theron''s reports continued to reassure them of the absence of immediate threats, but the tension persisted. One day, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange glow over the fortified base, Theron''s voice echoed through themand center, "Iing magical signatures! Multiple targets approaching from the southeast. They''re employing advanced concealment techniques." Reign''s team, along with the Irason forces, snapped into action. The base went on high alert as magical barriers intensified, and troops assumed strategic positions. Reign, studying the map, realized the southeast approach was a blind spot in their defenses, the one ce they didn''t have time to reinforce as much as the rest. "Prepare for a concentrated assault from the southeast. Theron, any details on theirposition?" Theron''s voice conveyed urgency, "The magical signatures match those of the otherworlders, but there''s something different. It''s as if their magical essence is veiled or altered. They''ve learned from their previous encounter." The Irasonmander, coordinating with Reign, issued orders, "Redirect manpower to the southeast. We can''t afford any breaches. Hold the line!" As the Irason forces mobilized to reinforce the southeastern defenses, the mysterious team and the is forces, shrouded in magical concealment, approached with caution. The hooded leader, addressing his team, said, "Remember what we''ve learned. Exploit their strengths, and be cautious of their puppets." The ismanding officer, observing the concealed approach,municated with the hooded leader, "We''ll support your advance. Let''s coordinate our efforts and break through their defenses." The tension in the air escted as the opposing forces prepared for another sh. The southeastern defenses, reinforced but still vulnerable, awaited the imminent assault. Reign, standing alongside the Irasonmander, watched as the magical signatures drew nearer to Theron''s magical disy. "It''s time," Reign said, his eyes focused on the approaching threat. "Hold the line and be prepared for anything." The mysterious team and the is forces, employing advanced concealment techniques, closed in on the southeastern defenses. The Irason forces, armed and vignt, braced for impact. Theron, monitoring the situation, ryed information to Reign, "They''re about to engage. Brace for impact!" As the opposing forces collided, the sh was intense and unpredictable. The otherworlders, having adapted to the tactics used against them, demonstrated a more strategic and coordinated approach. The is forces, too, fought with determination, knowing the stakes of the mission. The battlefield echoed with the sh of magic, the sh of des, and the strategic maneuvers of both sides. Theron, constantly updating Reign on the evolving situation, reported, "They''ve learned from our previous encounter. Their concealment techniques make it challenging to anticipate their movements." Reign, assessing the situation, directed his team, "Adapt to their strategies. Use the puppets strategically, and let''s exploit any weaknesses we can find. Theron, focus on disrupting their magical concealment." As the battle unfolded, Theron unleashed magical disruptions aimed at the concealment techniques employed by the otherworlders. The once-veiled magical signatures became clearer, allowing Reign''s team and the Irason forces to pinpoint the enemy positions. The mysterious team, now facing a more informed and prepared opposition, adjusted their tactics. The hooded leader, leading the charge,municated with the ismanding officer, "Their defenses are resilient. We need to concentrate our efforts and break through their lines. The longer we engage, the more they''ll adapt." The ismanding officer acknowledged, "Agreed. Let''s focus on disrupting their coordination. I''ll coordinate with my forces to target key positions." As the battle raged on, the Irason forces and Reign''s team showcased their adaptability and resilience. The puppets, strategically deployed, added to the confusion among the otherworlders. Theron''s magical disruptions continued to peel awayyers of concealment, revealing the true extent of the enemy forces. Reign, engaged inbat with one of the otherworlders, assessed their abilities and tactics. The dual desman, agile and skilled, proved to be quite powerful. Reign, drawing upon his ownbat expertise, countered the attacks and analyzed potential vulnerabilities while the others started fighting as well. Chapter 887 Ruse and Retaliation: Enemy Tactic Unveiled

Chapter 887 Ruse and Retaliation: Enemy Tactic Unveiled

The ismanding officer, coordinating with the mysterious team, directed the is forces to intensify their assault on key positions. The sniper, hidden in the shadows, took aim at strategic targets, while the mage unleashed powerful arcane spells to disrupt the Irason defenses. Amidst the chaos, Theron''s voice cut through the magical channels, "Reign, I''ve identified a vulnerability in their concealment array. If we can disrupt it, we''ll expose their true positions." Reign, seizing the opportunity, ryed the information to the Irason forces. "Focus on the concealed mages. Theron has identified a weakness in their array. Break their concentration, and we can unravel their concealment." "Hey, do you really think you should be focusing on other things while fighting me?" The desman asked as he shed down, only for Reign to block the attack without much trouble and smirk at him. "Yeah, you don''t present that much of a challenge, so I can rx and enjoy the light sparring with you." The desman''s eyes constricted as a dangerous smile appeared on his face out of anger. "Well let me indulge myself as well in this ''sparring'' session." The Irason forces, armed with this critical information, targeted the concealed mages with precision. Spells and attacks aimed at disrupting the concealment array intensified, creating a ripple effect through the otherworlders'' defenses. The mysterious team, now facing a coordinated and informed opposition, found themselves on the defensive. The hooded leader, realizing the gravity of the situation, made a strategic decision, "Retreat! We''ve exposed too much. Withdraw and regroup!" The ismanding officer, observing the unfolding battle, signaled the retreat to the is forces. The joint force of otherworlders and isbatants, recognizing the need to reassess their strategy, disengaged and retreated from the southeastern defenses. "See you next timedy." The desman said as he jumped back and waved at Reign before retreating, causing him to narrow his eyes at him and the rest suspiciously. ''Did this bastard saydy?'' "Don''t go after them, they might be trying to lure us into a trap." Reign said before a powerful explosion suddenly shook the battlefield. It came from the west, from the other side of the base, and a huge cloud of dust rose while mes soared high up in the sky from it. "Dammit, Reign, they tricked us, they never nned on attacking us like this, it was all a rouse to get someone on the other side and st it open!" Theron''s voice echoed through themunication device as Reign nodded his head. "One of them had a better concealment array, even my wards were unable to sense the personing closer, we need to be careful, there might be more of them around!" Reign''s expression hardened. "They yed us. Theron, assess the damage and organize a response team." "Commander, divert reinforcements to the west immediately. We can''t let them exploit this breach." "Be careful as well, what Theron said could very well be true, there might be more of them close to the west side, waiting to attack you." As Theron quickly analyzed the situation and directed response teams to the western breach, Reign addressed his team, "We fell for their diversion. But we can turn this around. Focus on closing the breach and fortifying the western defenses. Theron, any signs of their main force?" Theron''s voice conveyed urgency, "Negative on their main force. They might be regrouping or preparing for a secondary assault. I''ll keep monitoring." The Irason forces, now split between the southeastern and western fronts, mobilized to contain the breach. Magical barriers were reinforced, and troops hurried to secure thepromised area. Reign and his team, along with the Irasonmander, led the defense against the unexpected breach. The is forces, having sessfully executed their diversion, regrouped with the mysterious team at a safe distance. The hooded leader, addressing his team, said, "Our diversion worked, they took the bait." "What are your thoughts on their strength?" "They''re strong, equal to us, some perhaps a bit stronger." One man said as the dual-wielding desman nodded his head. "That chick is strong, even though I didn''t go all out, she was acting as if we were only ying around." "I didn''t expect to find a person that also uses two swords and can not only match me but even suppress me so easily to be amongst them." "Two swords, huh?" The sword-wielding person who has ice powers asked as the desman nodded his head. "I will fight her, you guys focus on the rest." The leader said as the rest nodded their heads. "What kind of swords did she use?" "Well, regr swords, like, straight swords." "I will fight near you." The person told the captain who stared with slight confusion before nodding his head. The ismanding officer,municating with the hooded leader, added, "Our diversion bought us time. The western breach will force them to split their forces. We can capitalize on this. Continue gathering intelligence, and once we have a clear advantage, we strike." "Yes, we only need to wait for a bit, and then we strike at the same ce again." The leader said as the others nodded. "They fell for one trick, and now they fully believe that we are targeting the west, I wonder what expression they will have when we attack from the southeast again?" The sniper asked as the others smiled dangerously before nodding their heads. As the Irason forces scrambled to contain the breach in the west, Theron''s magical monitoring revealed a disturbing development. "Reign, I''m detecting magical anomalies in the southeast. It seems they''re preparing for another assault. The diversion was a setup." "Dammit, about 30% of our men have already made their way to the west side, have the rest alle back, but leave those guys there, they might be trying to attack both sides." Reign said with a scowl as he stood atop the walls and stared at the forest in front of the southeast of the base from which the enemy wasing. "Use all the canons we have, st the entire forest if you need, and do the same with the west side." Reign suddenly said as the Irasonmander nodded before instructing his men. The canons were something that had been present in the base for a long time, but when it came to fighting against Tier V enemies, they simply were not that effective. They had great destructive power, but it took a while for them to activate, and the enemy was able to sense the mana fluctuations and dodge them ahead of time. "Do we use everything?" Themander asked as Reign nodded. "All the things we brought from the other forward base, the old and new canons, even the mana bombunchers, use them all, raise the forest to the ground if you need to." The forest gave Reign and the Irason forces an advantage when it came to leaving the base without being noticed and attacking the is forces, but it also worked against them in this case. Since the enemy was using it to hide their advance, it was better to not have it present at all. As the Irason forces mobilized their heavy artillery, the air was filled with anticipation and tension. The canons, old and new, were positioned strategically along the walls, and mana bombunchers were readied for a devastating assault The enemy mages and the sniper had previously targeted the canons and the other artillery, so part of it was lost, but there were still plenty that remained. As the otherworlders entered the effective range of the Irason forces'' artillery, Reign gave the order, "Fire!" A barrage of magical projectiles, explosive canons, and mana bombs erupted from the walls, hurtling toward the approaching enemy forces. The sky lit up with the fiery disy of destruction as the forest in the southeast trembled under the relentless assault. The hooded leader, detecting the iing barrage, quickly assessed the situation. "Evade! Spread out and minimize casualties. We can''t afford to be caught in the open." The ismanding officer,municating with his forces, added, "Maintain formation. We expected heavy resistance. Brace for impact and press forward." "Dammit, the number of shells and bombs is much higher than anticipated, they definitely brought a lot more artillery in the base!" The enemy forces, employing advanced magical techniques, evaded the initial onught with agility and precision. The southeastern forest, however, bore the brunt of the assault, turning into a chaotic sea of mes and explosions. Reign, observing the oue of the barrage, spoke, "Theron, assess the damage. We need to exploit any weaknesses created by the bombardment." "No, there is no weakness that I can sense, we need to continue applying pressure and bombing the ce if we want to hope to gain an advantage, after all, this wouldn''t work that well on us either, but it''s better than nothing," Theron said with a sigh as the artillery continued firing from both the southeast, as well as the west side. Previously, Reign and the others wanted to see more of their abilities, so they didn''t use any of them. The second attack came quickly and thus they didn''t have time to use them, but now, they were going to utilize everything to st them apart and weaken them before they reached the base. Chapter 888 The Siege Ends, Enemies Retreating Chapter 888 The Siege Ends, Enemies Retreating The Irason forces continued their relentless assault, bombarding the southeastern forest with abination of magical projectiles and explosive canons. The enemy forces, all of theming from the southeast, faced the challenge of evading the overwhelming barrage while maintaining their formation. As the explosions echoed through the battlefield, the ismanding officermunicated with the hooded leader, "We anticipated heavy resistance, but their artillery barrage is more intense than expected. Stay focused, and let''s push through. We can''t afford to lose momentum." The hooded leader, coordinating with his team, acknowledged, "Spread out and minimize exposure. We can''t let their artillery dictate the pace of this battle. Once we close in, their advantage diminishes." The Irason forces, aware of the enemy''s attempts to adapt, adjusted their tactics. Reign, observing the magical disy of destruction, directed his team, "Theron, monitor their movements. Coordinate with the artillery. We need to exploit any openings created by the bombardment." Theron, analyzing the situation, ryed information to Reign, "They''re dispersing, but some are trying to maintain their formation. The bombardment is disrupting their coordination, giving us an opportunity." Reign nodded, "Continue the barrage and have more of them fire, use the ones on the other walls as well, we''ll press them from all sides. The moment they show weakness, we exploit it." The Irason forces, utilizing the remaining artillery and magical capabilities, continued the assault. The forest in the southeast, once a concealing advantage for the otherworlders, now became a battlefield of mes and explosions. The is forces, despite the challenges, pressed forward, determined to breach the Irason defenses. "Dammit, if this continues, we lose the advantage we managed to bring by splitting their forces, we need to charge forward with everything we have!" The hooded leader said as the ismander clenched his teeth before nodding his head. "Charge, reach the wall as quickly as you can, this is the best chance we will get at reiming the base!" The is forces, braving the relentless bombardment, surged forward with renewed determination. The mysterious team, their identities still concealed under hoods and magical veils, pressed on alongside them. The Irason forces, maintaining their assault, faced the challenge of adapting to the enemy''s relentless advance. Reign, observing the battlefield from atop the walls, realized the precarious situation. "Theron, focus on the concealment array. If we can disrupt their magical veils, we''ll expose their positions. This is our chance to turn the tide." Theron, concentrating on his magical monitoring, responded, "Understood, Reign. I''ll target their concealment array. Brace for any counterattacks." As Theron worked to disrupt the magical concealment, the is forces and the mysterious team closed in on the base. The artillery barrage, though intense, couldn''tpletely halt their advance. The enemy forces, showing resilience and adaptability, maneuvered through the fiery battlefield, determined to breach the walls. The Irason forces, recognizing the urgency, shifted their focus to repelling the direct assault. The enemies were about to exit the forest, and from then, they would be very close to them and the effectiveness of their artillery barrage would drop immensely. Puppets, previously used for strategic advantage, were now deployed to engage the otherworlders directly. des shed, spells collided, and the battlefield became a chaotic symphony of magic and steel. They only had a total of 150 puppets left, which wasn''t that much, especially since the puppets were almost all equal to Tier IV fighters, with only 10 being equal to Tier Vbatants. They could only stop the enemy for a short period of time before being destroyed. "Tch, let''s head out, we stop them right at the forest so that the men can continue firing, perhaps we''ll be able to kill a couple of more of them with the barrage that way." Reign said as the others nodded their heads. The base didn''t have many arrays in ce as they had to dismantle the ones the is forces had previously installed. Because of the time constraints, they simply didn''t have enough time to ce many of them, which meant that although they did have an advantage when fighting in the base, it wasn''t a really noticeable one. As Reign and his team joined the front lines, engaging the otherworlders directly, Theron continued his efforts to disrupt the concealment array. The is forces, now in close proximity to the base, faced fierce resistance from the Irason defenders. The mysterious team, determined to capitalize on the diversion, pressed forward with precision and skill. The des shed, and the battle intensified. The is forces, despite the relentless artillery barrage, fought with tenacity, theirbatants showcasing diverse abilities. The hooded leader of the mysterious team, leading the charge, confronted the Irason defenders directly. Reign, in the midst of the chaos, engaged the dual-wielding desman who had challenged him earlier. The desman, fueled by abination of skill and anger, attacked with ferocity. Reign, drawing upon his ownbat prowess, met each strike with precision. "You, did I hear wrongly or did you call me dy'' before?" Reign asked with a dangerous smile on his face. "Oh, you don''t like being called that way?" The desman asked before blocking a strike and suddenly jumping back. "Well, no matter, I am not your opponent right now anyway, see ya!" The man said before suddenly charging to the side. "Not fast enough." Lightning shed as Reign suddenly appeared to his side and shed down, causing the man to widen his eyes in shock at the speed Reign had just showed. Just as the sword was about to strike the man, arge curved de appeared in front of the sword, blocking the attack. "Apologies, but I will be your opponent now." The hooded leader said as he stood behind Reign, hisrge scythe blocking the attack as he held it with both of his hands. "Tch, fine by me then." Reign said as he suddenly stabbed back with his sword, causing the man to lean to the side to evade before jumping away and staring at Reign. The ice-wielding swordsman was also nearby, fighting against Lumi, who was employing her illusions and tricks whilst battling against her. ''Lightning, and those swords, what the hell is going on?'' The swordsman asked herself as she suddenly froze the area some 30 meters around her, dispelling the illusions and forcing Lumi to show herself. "Geez, mister, you are not fun to y with." Lumi pouted as she took out an orb and stared at the person whose eyes constricted. "Mister?" Lumi acted as if she didn''t hear a single word the person spoke as she threw the orb before smiling. The orb exploded into a blinding sh of light and smoke, concealing Lumi''s movements. The swordsman, momentarily disoriented, scanned the area cautiously. To her surprise, Lumi emerged from the smoke unscathed, her figure illuminated by the remnants of the magical explosion. "Tricky little thing, aren''t you?" The swordsman remarked, narrowing her eyes. "Oh, you noticed! I was starting to think you were all ice and no brains!" Lumi teased, twirling a dagger in her hand that suddenly turned into a gun. As the banter continued between Lumi and the swordsman, the battlefield raged on. The Irason forces, reinforced by the direct intervention of Reign and his team, held their ground against the is and the mysterious team onught. The artillery barrage, though effective, struggled topletely halt the advance of the enemy. Theron''s voice resonated through the magical channels, "Reign, I''ve disrupted a portion of their concealment array. It won''tst long, but it should expose their positions temporarily." "Good work, Theron. Everyone, capitalize on the openings. Hit them hard and push them back!" Reignmanded, taking advantage of the momentary advantage created by Theron''s efforts. The Irason forces, now aware of the enemy''s positions, adjusted their strategies. Spells and attacks were targeted with precision, exploiting the weaknesses in the enemy''s formation. The mysterious team, caught off guard by the sudden exposure, faced a more formidable resistance. The artillery strikes once again rained down on them as more forces appeared on the wall. The Irasonmander had decided to gamble and ordered all the men from the west wall toe back and help them out. His gamble was effective as the enemy truly had no more people on the west side and were attacking with everything they had from the southeast. "Dammit, who the hell are these guys, there''s less of them, but they are stopping us every single time we fight!" One of the people from the mysterious team said with annoyance as the others nced at one another. Their leader, who had been locked inbat with Reign, suddenly stopped battling as the swordsman appeared between Reign and himself. "We should retreat." The swordsman said to the leader who clicked his tongue in annoyance before nodding his head. "We shall see each other again." The leader said as the swordsman nced at Reign before whispering a couple of words to him, which caused his eyes to widen. They all quickly retreated, and Reign, who was absent-minded, gave the order to stop and not pursue them any longer. "Theron, all of youe to me, there''s something we need to discuss." Chapter 889 Unmasking the Truth in the Shadows of War Chapter 889 Unmasking the Truth in the Shadows of War "Are you sure of this?" The Irasonmander asked Reign who nodded his head. "We will go after the team, even if they spot us, we can withdraw without much trouble, I am certain of that." "If we can find out where they''reing from, where they had made a temporary base for themselves, it will be easier for uster on, we won''t have to worry about them constantly attacking us and fleeing, doing their best to find what tactic works best for taking us down." Reign said as Theron and the others nodded at themander who sighed before nodding his head at them. "Be careful, you have already seen the strength the enemy possesses, I don''t want to lose you, you have already contributed greatly to the kingdom, and you deserve to be rewarded and to not risk your lives like this." "But I know I cannot change your mind, but if you do note back after 4 hours, I will notify the kingdom and have them send more people in order to defend this base and to try and search for you when it''s possible." "Thank you,mander, we will be back soon." Reign said as he and the others left the base, following the trail that the enemy team had left for them. The trip took them about 40 minutes, and in the end, they were at the foot of a small mountain, which was where the trail stopped. Suddenly, a person appeared in front of them, jumping down from behind arge rock and standing in front of them. "Reign?" "Mia?" The two people spoke, and suddenly, they were able to see each other. The ''man'' that used a sword and controlled ice was truly in fact Mia, just one that was disguised by the system, it even went as far as changing her gender in the eyes of Reign and the others, just as it did with Reign who looked like a woman to Mia and her teammates. "I had my doubts to be honest, even though you did things I was certain only you could, and fought just as you fought, seeing you as a woman really did make me doubt myself," Mia said as Reign chuckled. "Well, if it''s any constion, you looked like a man to me and the others." "The system went as far as doing all of that, why?" Mia asked as Reign shook his head. Soon, the rest of Mia''s team appeared as well, and they started talking to Reign''s team, which finally made all of them lose their disguises and appear as they were to each other. Over an hour ago, when Mia had stopped in front of Reign and whispered, she had said only a couple of words to him. Doncaster. Earth. Heaven''s Hooligans. Ice Angels. Tell the others, they might be the same as we are. That was all she said, but that had been enough to make Reign understand what she was trying to convey. If he wasn''t truly Reign, then those words wouldn''t mean a thing to him, and he would be confused by it, but since it was Reign, he immediately understood that the person who spoke to him was Mia and that she was telling him that it was her and that his teammates might know people in her team as well. He decided to follow her as he saw her leave a small trail when she and her team were retreating, and he knew that she wanted them to meet up and talk. As the members of both teams faced each other, the initial shock and surprise gradually gave way to a mix of emotions confusion, disbelief, and finally, understanding. Reign, now standing face to face with Mia, couldn''t help but feel a strange mix of relief and amusement. "Well, I must say, the system certainly went to great lengths to keep us in the dark about each other''s true identities." "To think we almost killed each other." One of Mia''s teammates, the dual-wielding desman said as he stared at Lumi who was giggling while staring at him. "I see why you were pissed off when I called you ady, sorry, it was a fair mistake, the system did make you look like a woman to us." The man told Reign who nodded his head with understanding. "No problem." Everybody started talking to one another. The sniper from Mia''s team, Isaac, was a friend of Solis, as was the mage that possessed undead energy called Osmos. The desman, Ugon, as well as the illusionist, Irina, knew Lumi well, the other swordsman of the team was friends with the mage ra called Iastor, and Gideon and the otherrge warrior, Cosmo, were talking andughing with one another. The spearman, Ariol, was talking to Siabas, and Theron was conversing with the other mage of the team, called Venica. As for Seraphina, she was talking to Nayle, the leader of Mia''s team who wielded a scythe. She was also an elf, just like Seraphina. Just as they were all talking to one another, a system notification suddenly rang. [ Congrattions to the two teams, you have sessfully uncovered each other''s identities and made it possible to receive a hidden mission. ] [ The hidden mission will give a great reward afterpleting it, and you will receive the reward after evolving and going back to your respective worlds. ] [ Failing the hidden mission does not mean failing the evolution challenge, but there will be no other reward given to you. ] [ Hidden mission has been activate: Broker a Peace Deal ] [ The two kingdoms of is and Irason have been warring with one another for over 2 decades, your goal is to make the two kingdoms end the war and make peace with one another. ] The moment the system notification rang out, a hush fell over the group as they absorbed the gravity of the revtion. Their initial shock turned into a shared understanding of the potential impact their coboration could have on the ongoing conflict between Irason and is. Nayle, the scythe-wielding leader, raised an eyebrow. "Peace? That''s a tall order, one that is almost impossible, after all, you all know what the king of Irason has done." "The king is adamant that he did not force himself on the princess of is, with both sides being so adamant about what had happened, peace truly seems impossible, huh?" Reign, pondering the situation, looked at Nayle. "The system doesn''t propose tasks that are easily achievable. This peace deal might be difficult, but if we can find a way to uncover the truth or at least create a foundation for dialogue, it could change the course of this war." Nayle sighed, "Even if we try, the wounds run too deep. Both sides have lost loved ones, and the political situation isplicated. How can we convince them to make peace?" Reign nced at Seraphina, "I believe it''s not just about convincing the leaders. People on both sides want an end to the bloodshed. If we can find a way to show them that there''s a chance for peace, we might be able to make a difference." Nayle shook her head at Reign''s words. "You were never in their position, I can tell, otherwise you wouldn''t think like that." "The people have lost their loved ones to the other kingdom''s forces, do you really think they only want for peace, that none wish for revenge on those that had killed their husbands, their brothers, sisters, wives?" Reign was about to speak again before stopping and shaking his head. "So, you believe that peace is truly impossible?" "No, the system would not give us an impossible task, which means brokering peace is something we can achieve, but we need to think of how to do so, and we need to be careful about it, if either of the two kingdoms find out that we are cooperating, they will mark us as their enemy, and neither one of our teams will be able to do a thing." "I agree with what you have said, but I also believe we need to look at the one thing that can help us end the war, the one thing that started it." Theron suddenly spoke from the side as he nced at them. "First of all, we canmunicate via themunication devices that I and Venica can make, only the two of us know the exact way to make them and the frequency, so it will be almost impossible for anyone to crack it and listen in on us." "As for the way to end the war, I think that it all lies with the two kings, after all, if they decide to end the war, the nobles will follow, and the people will have to ept it." "They might protest for a while, but they will ept it." "So, the only way to end the war, is to make one of the two kings admit that he was wrong?" Reign asked Theron who shook his head. "No, it is to find out exactly what happened twenty years ago." Chapter 890 Pursuit of Peace from the Shadows of War

Chapter 890 Pursuit of Peace from the Shadows of War

Theron''s suggestion hung in the air, the weight of its implications sinking in for everyone. The mysterious circumstances surrounding the conflict between Irason and is had been a source of tension for decades, fueled by usations and grievances. If they could uncover the truth of what transpired two decades ago, it could be the key to unlocking a path to peace. Reign, pondering the idea, spoke up, "So, we need to investigate the events of twenty years ago, find evidence, and bring it to light. But how do we approach this without alerting the kings or the nobles? If they catch wind of our investigation, it could jeopardize any chance we have at brokering peace." Theron nodded, "Exactly. We need to operate discreetly, gather information from both sides and piece together the puzzle. Our goal is to uncover the truth, not to take sides. If we can present irrefutable evidence, it might force the kings to reconsider their positions." Nayle, the scythe-wielding leader, interjected, "But where do we start? The events of that time are shrouded in secrecy, and essing historical records or witnesses may not be easy. Moreover, any information that contradicts the narratives of the kings might be suppressed." Seraphina, who had been silent until now, spoke up, "We need someone who was close to the situation but wasn''t directly involved in the conflict. Someone with knowledge of the royal courts, the politics, and the events leading up to the war. It''s a long shot, but if we can find such a person, they might hold the key to the truth." The group fell into contemtive silence, and each member absorbed in their thoughts. Mia was the one to finally break the silence, "There might be someone who fits that description, someone who served in the court of is at the time. A diplomat who had connections on both sides but wasn''t directly involved in the military conflicts." "He served in the court of is when the king of Irason was used of forcing himself on the princess, and as the one that was supposed to be protecting the princess, he definitely knows more." Reign''s eyes lit up with realization, "The diplomat Elyndor, I think I heard about him when we were in the pce. He was known for his skills in negotiation and had ties to both kingdoms. If anyone can shed light on what happened, it would be him. The challenge is finding him and convincing him to talk." Nayle raised an eyebrow, "Elyndor disappeared after the war started. There were rumors that he went into self-imposed exile, unwilling to be part of the conflict, as well as to repent for allowing such a thing to happen when he was tasked with being the princess''s caretaker. If he''s still alive, he might be hiding somewhere, away from the prying eyes of both kingdoms." Theron, always analytical, added, "We need a n to locate Elyndor and convince him to cooperate. It won''t be easy, and time is of the essence. While the kings are locked in a stalemate, both sides continue to suffer the consequences of this war." "That''s good, but we need more." Reign said as he ced a hand on his chin. "We need more people, we need to find out more information about the events that urred twenty years ago, the only thing we know is that the king of is is saying that the king of Irason had snuck in and forced himself on the princess while the king of Irason denies the im and says he wasn''t even near the capital of is back then." "We also know that something was given to the princess, something that seems to onlye from this kingdom and that the child looks incredibly simr to the king of Irason and has the bloodline of both royal families." "So, you want us to gather more information, but from whom, I don''t think that anyone other than important ministers and generals know more information about that specific event," Theron said as Reign nodded his head before smiling. "There are some other people that know, the members of the royal family, both of the royal families." Reign said as he sat down. "The king of Irason has 2 sons and a daughter, while the king of is has two daughters, one son, and one grandson, who is suspected to be the third son of the king of Irason." "They''re younger, they''re not as experienced as the ministers and the generals, and I believe they are the key to our mission, we need to get at least one from each royal family to work with us, that might be the only way we can find out exactly what urred and how to broker peace." "That will be a dangerous gamble, Reign," Mia said as Reign sighed and nodded his head. "I know, and yet, I can''t say any other way." The group continued their discussion, weighing the risks and potential rewards of their n. The idea of involving members of the royal families was indeed a risky move, considering the secrecy and sensitivity surrounding the events of twenty years ago. Reign, however, believed that approaching the younger members might yield information that had been shielded from the public eye. Nayle voiced her concerns, "Approaching the royal heirs is a risky move. They might be reluctant to divulge information, and if the kings catch wind of our investigation, it could escte tensions further. We need a careful strategy and perhaps some leverage to ensure their cooperation." Reign nodded in agreement, "You''re right. We can''t simply approach them and expect them to spill everything. We need to gain their trust, findmon ground, and convince them that working together is in everyone''s best interest. Leverage, however, is a delicate matter. We don''t want to manipte or coerce them into cooperation." Seraphina, thoughtful as always, added, "Perhaps we can appeal to their shared desire for peace. If we can convey that our goal is to end the war and bring about a resolution that benefits both kingdoms, they might be more inclined to help. It''s essential to emphasize that we''re not taking sides." "After all, the two kings only want to find out what happened back then, if we can make them believe that that is our goal as well, their children might very well help us, after all, they were quite young back then, I doubt any of them were involved in what happened." Mia, considering the diplomatic angle, spoke, "I agree with Seraphina. Diplomacy involves building trust and findingmon ground. If we present ourselves as neutral parties working towards a shared goal, it might be easier to get them on board. We must tread carefully, though." "Of course, we will only let them know that we are working together when we are certain that they trust us, we cannot let anyone know our two teams are working together before the time is right." Theron, analyzing the situation, offered a practical suggestion, "We should gather more information about the royal heirs. Learn about their personalities, interests, and any vulnerabilities they might have. Understanding them on a personal level will help us approach them in a way that resonates with them." With the n taking shape, the group focused on the details. Theron and Venica, the mages, could use their magical abilities to discreetlymunicate with one another, making sure the two teams knew what the other was doing at all times and what clues they had managed to pick up. As they prepared to set their n in motion, a system notification interrupted their discussion. [ Mission Update: Broker a Peace Deal ] [ Sub-Mission Added: Royal Insight ] [ Gather information about the royal heirs of both kingdoms. Understand their perspectives, interests, and potential motivations. ] [ Completing this sub-mission will provide valuable insights and improve your chances of sessfully brokering a peace deal. ] Reign looked at the notification and shared it with the group. "It seems the system is guiding us in the right direction. Let''s consider this Royal Insight sub-mission as part of our overall strategy. Theron and Venica, you two will be very important to our mission, we need to be inmunication, exchanging information, and working together will be the most important part of this mission." Theron nodded, "Of course, we will all start gathering information, but it might take some time to gatherprehensive insights. Patience will be crucial." "You guys seem to be forgetting something important, however." Nayle suddenly spoke out as she sighed. "We are currently enrolled in battle, my team has been given the task to take the base with the rest of the is forces, and you guys are holding it with the Irason forces, without first taking care of this, we won''t be able to start with the mission." "I don''t mind giving the base back, but it''s impossible, the Irason kingdom will definitely notice that something is up if we simply let you have it and act weak after our previous two battles." Reign stated as Nayle nodded her head. "Then, we need to make a n, one that can bring this battle to its end." Chapter 891 The Information Gathering Begins Chapter 891 The Information Gathering Begins Sounds of battle suddenly reverberated through the area as the is forces who were further up ahead and had reached the temporary camp from which they attacked the base, tensed up and nced at one another. "Sir, the otherworlders are fighting against the enemy forces, and by the looks of it, they are being heavily pressured by the enemy forces who outnumber them by quite a bit!" A scout reported as themander stared while clenching his fists. "Dammit, all forces prepare to defend, the enemy has followed us all the way here, ourrades are incapable of dealing with them alone, be prepared to help them!" "Sir, the enemy, there''s too many of them, we are looking at one hundred Tier Vbatants!" Another scout reported, which made all the people present freeze for a moment and gulp in fear. "Over a hundred?!" Themander yelled out in shock. "Impossible, it''s impossible that they have so many of them, where the hell have they been before?!" "I don''t know sir, but ourrades are running away from them, they''re using everything they have to just slow the enemy down, including the traps and barriers we ced around the camp." "Dammit, dammit!" Themander yelled before ncing at the rest of his team. "Get out, we are retreating, we cannot hold this ce any longer, the enemy has too many men with them!" The men all nodded before getting ready and leaving the camp before joining up with Nayle and her team, who were still running away. "What the hell happened?!" "We thought only the other team would follow, so we initiated a battle with them, only for these guys to show up, I''m sorry we brought them over here, but that was the only way we could inform you of what has happened, and for us to survive, the traps and barriers should give us enough time to escape them," Nayle said as themander nodded his head with slight difficulty. "Dammit, to think they fooled us so good, where the hell did so many of theme from, what the hell are our informants doing, not noticing such arge number of Tier Vs arriving here.?!" Unbeknownst to themander, Nayle, as well as the rest of her team, were all smiling inwardly. The n had worked. The Irason forces didn''t truly have 100 Tier Vs who were fighting alongside Reign and his team, they were all puppets, puppets who were merely Tier IVbatants, but thanks to both teams working together, they were able to make their auras appear stronger thanks to some arrays, as well as illusions that were ced on them. That was their n. They knew that it would be impossible to make the Irason forces retreat. They had taken over the base, and they already ced defenses in it and were ready to sacrifice lives to keep it. Thus, the only way they could end this battle was by making the is forces retreat, and they managed to do just that with their n. Start a fake battle, cause both sides to get some injuries, and destroy the area around them before Nayle and her team start to run away and join the is forces. Upon seeing therge number of enemies, the is forces would naturally retreat as well and it wouldn''t be possible for them to go up against over a hundred Tier Vbatants. It was a simple n, but one that had worked wlessly. Soon, Nayle''s team and the is forces were far away from Reign and the fake Irason troops that were charging together with his team. The two teams were now again alone with the respective kingdoms they had joined from the start. With the operation to take the base back failed, the is kingdom would definitely be wrecking their brains in order to n their next step and do the best possible job of either retaking it, or taking over another base of the Irason kingdom, thus evening the situation out. Nayle and the rest of her team would be back in the kingdom, from where they would start looking for information and slowly gaining the trust of the nobles, and most importantly, the heirs of the royal family. As for Reign and his team, well, they would be doing the same. The Irason kingdom will definitely try to press forward after they had managed to take over the base, and they would probably stay here for a bit before being asked to go to the capital. After all, with such an important contribution, the king would definitely wish to talk to them, and perhaps to even give them a reward. They would then start searching for information and getting closer to the important individuals of the kingdom as well. As the two teams parted ways, each embarking on their separate missions, a new chapter unfolded in their intertwined destinies. Reign and his team, now perceived as heroes by the Irason kingdom, were met with des upon their return. The king himself expressed gratitude for their valor and strategic brilliance in iming the base from the enemy forces. In the days that followed, Reign and his team yed their roles diligently. They attended court gatherings, interacted with the nobility, and subtly sought opportunities to approach the younger members of the royal family. The goal was to establish connections, build trust, and gather information that would aid in their mission to uncover the truth and broker peace. Meanwhile, Nayle and her team navigated the politicalndscape of is with finesse. Having returned from the apparent defeat at the hands of the overwhelming Irason forces, they became subjects of sympathy and concern thanks to their previous victories and the overwhelming odds they suddenly faced. This provided them with an opportunity to discreetly probe into the royal court''s affairs, seeking any hints or clues about the events that transpired twenty years ago. As both teams delved deeper into their respective missions, they faced challenges and discovered unexpected allies. Theron and Venica''s magicalmunication yed a crucial role, allowing the teams to share insights and coordinate their efforts without raising suspicion. The Royal Insight sub-mission proved valuable, guiding them in understanding the personalities and motivations of the royal heirs. Reign found himself interacting with Prince Adrian, the elder son of the king of Irason. Adrian and Reign met during one of the many banquets that were held in the kingdom. The prince was one who disliked such social gatherings and was more interested in being in the war room and talking to others about tactics and battles. Reign was able to hit it off with the prince quite quickly, after all, he was younger than the prince by about a decade, and yet, he was already so powerful and managed to lead his team to victory seemingly easily. Talking about the battle at the base and then the n they had hatched to defend the base from the is forces made the two grow a bit closer, and in the following days, Reign, as well as some others from his team, managed to get to know Adrian more. With how close they were bing, Reign knew that they had to strike while the iron was hot, so they got Adrian a bit drunk one night before talking to him about the war, and how hard it was. Adrian, to their surprise, agreed right away. He spoke of the toll the prolonged war had taken on both kingdoms and the fact that the war was not bringing either kingdom anywhere. When talking about his father, however, he grew angry as he spoke of what he was used of. "As if my father would ever do such a thing, I have mingled with plenty of nobles, and I have never found even one person that is in love with his wife as my father is with my mother." "It''s simply not possible for him to do such a thing, not to mention that although I was only about 10 when that happened, I was with my father and mother, I know he did no such thing." "That bastard king has to pay for the usations and nder he threw at my father." It was there that Reign seized the opportunity to nt the seed of cooperation, emphasizing their shared goal of discovering the truth. He talked only about that, he told the prince that he had managed to get in touch with some people in is, and that he was trying to find out what exactly happened twenty years ago. Simultaneously, Nayle focused her efforts on Princess ra of is. The princess, known for her intelligence andpassion, proved to be a potential ally. Nayle approached her with tales of valor, spinning a narrative that painted Reign''s team as honorable and difficult enemies to battle, as well as one that made her team look valiant to the princess. She had done the same as Reign had and was slowly fostering a rtionship with the princess and would begin to gather information soon. Chapter 892 The Whispering Falls: Deceiving the Royal Heirs Chapter 892 The Whispering Falls: Deceiving the Royal Heirs The delicate dance of diplomacy continued as both teams navigated theplexities of court intrigue. Theron and Venica''s magicalmunication proved indispensable, allowing them to exchange critical information without leaving a trace. The Royal Insight sub-mission bore fruit as the teams delved into the personalities and motivations of the royal heirs. Days turned into weeks, and both teams continued their delicate dance within the courts of their respective kingdoms. As trust deepened, so did the flow of information. Reign''s team learned more about the events leading up to the conflict from Prince Adrian, who shared tidbits of information about the politicalndscape and the tensions that escted into a full-blown war. Meanwhile, Nayle discovered that Princess ra had her doubts about the usations against the Irason kingdom. The princess, having grown up amidst court intrigue, harbored suspicions about the supposed incident involving the princess of is and the king of Irason. Nayle exploited these doubts and worked on nurturing a sense of camaraderie with ra. The teams maintained their secrecy, ensuring that their alliance remained hidden from both kingdoms. Theron and Venica''s magicalmunication allowed them to share updates on a regr basis. As information flowed, it became clear that a crucial piece of the puzzley in the hands of Elyndor, the elusive diplomat who had vanished from court during the early stages of the war. The search for Elyndor became a priority. Both teams pooled their resources and began scouring known diplomatic circles, interrogating informants, and discreetly inquiring among the remaining members of the royal court. The task was challenging, as Elyndor had intentionally vanished to escape the looming conflict. However, their persistence paid off when a cryptic message reached both Reign and Nayle simultaneously, delivered by a mysterious messenger who vanished as quickly as they appeared. The message simply read, "Find the Whispering Falls." Deducing that this was a clue to Elyndor''s location, the teams coordinated their efforts to decipher the meaning behind the enigmatic phrase. After consulting local maps and historical records, they uncovered that the Whispering Falls was a secluded area nestled deep within a dense forest at the border of Irason and is. Believing that Elyndor might have sought refuge there to avoid the ongoing war, both teams set out independently to locate the diplomat. They each gave excuses as to why they must go there, and luckily, they had the help of the royal heirs who were able to give them more than sufficient enough reasons to go. As they journeyed through the mystical forest, they encountered magical creatures, ancient wards, and hidden traps. The forest seemed to echo with whispers of the past, adding an eerie atmosphere to their quest. Eventually, after days of exploration, Reign''s team and Nayle''s team converged at the heart of the Whispering Falls. There, amidst the natural beauty of the cascading waterfalls and lush greenery, they discovered a hidden cave entrance. Cautiously, they entered, unsure of what awaited them within. To their surprise, Elyndor stood in the cavern''s depths, surrounded by an aura of calm and wisdom. The diplomat, though aged and wearied by time, weed them with a knowing smile. He acknowledged the gravity of their mission and expressed his reluctance to involve himself once more in the affairs of the kingdoms. "Sir, we we don''t need you to involve yourself, we just want to know what you know." Reign said as the old diplomat sighed before staring at them. "I don''t know much about what happened that night as I truly was incapable of sensing a thing." "You probably know most of the story, but I can tell you one thing, I had only noticed that certain nobles acted differently upon hearing the news, as if they were already aware of it." "The treasurer of the kingdom, as well as the minister of war, were two that I had doubted the most, and they are the reason why I decided to retreat here as they were on to me." "Even the king of Irason, who is a Tier VIbatant, couldn''t have snuck in without any help, after all, the Kingdom of is has their own Tier VIbatants, including our king." "If you want to solve this, then you will need to bring the two sides together, talk to the heirs as you already have, and then bring both together to find out more, after all, certain things can only be found out by knowing the full extent of the story from both sides." "Be wary of the nobles, I am certain that some had a hand in this." "The king of Irason is innocent, I am also certain of that, I tried to speak to his Majesty about it, but s, his mind had already been set and he was certain that his daughter was vited by him." Elyndor''s revtions echoed in the cavern, resonating with the gravity of the situation. As the teams absorbed his words, it became clear that the intricacies of the past were entangled with political intrigue and machinations within the nobility. The diplomat''s caution regarding the involvement of certain nobles fueled their determination to uncover the truth. Reign, looking at Elyndor, spoke with sincerity, "We appreciate your guidance, and we understand the risks involved. Our goal is to bring peace to both kingdoms by revealing the truth. We will tread carefully, and with the information you''ve provided, we hope to navigate theplexities of the past." Nayle, emphasizing the need for cooperation, added, "We have gained the trust of the royal heirs from both kingdoms. Now, with your insights, we n to bring them together and foster openmunication. Only by understanding the full extent of the story from both sides can we hope to unravel the mysteries surrounding the conflict." Elyndor, his gaze thoughtful, nodded in approval. "Remember, the nobles may hold the key to this puzzle. The treasurers, ministers, and other influential figures might have yed a role in shaping the narrative. Be cautious and discerning in your approach." With Elyndor''s guidance, the teams prepared to return to their respective kingdoms. The journey back through the Whispering Falls was no less challenging, but their determination to uncover the truth fueled their steps. As they emerged from the mystical forest, both teams found themselves facing the daunting task of bringing the royal heirs together for a crucial conversation. "How do we proceed, I mean, talking to them about peace is one thing, but getting them to both meet up and talk is something else entirely." Reign said as Nayle nodded her head before sighing. "I guess the only possible way is to trick them into doing so." Back in their respective kingdoms, Reign and Nayle beganying the groundwork for their n. The royal heirs, Adrian and ra, had developed a level of trust with their respective teams. Still, convincing them to meet without arousing suspicion was a delicate dance that required careful coordination. Theron and Venica, using their magicalmunication abilities, worked tirelessly to synchronize the actions of both teams. They exchanged information about the current political climate in both kingdoms, the key figures involved, and any potential obstacles that might arise. The teams agreed that timing would be crucial, and they needed to be prepared for any unforeseenplications. The n began with subtle hints dropped in the ears of the royal heirs. Adrian and ra separately received anonymous messages, each urging them to seek out a secluded spot at the border between Irason and is. The messages spoke of uncovering secrets that could potentially bring an end to the longstanding conflict. ying into their curiosity and their growing suspicions about the events of two decades ago, both heirs took the bait. Adrian, fueled by his desire for justice for his father, and ra, intrigued by the possibility of exposing hidden truths, independently decided to venture to the designated location. As the appointed day arrived, Reign''s team and Nayle''s team discreetly moved to the meeting point. Theron and Venica ensured that the teams remained in closemunication, ready to intervene if the situation spiraled out of control. The Whispering Falls, with its natural beauty and enchanting aura, became the backdrop for a ndestine meeting that could reshape the destiny of two kingdoms. Adrian and ra arrived separately, both unaware of the other''s presence. The teams observed from a distance, hidden among the trees, as the royal heirs cautiously approached the meeting spot. The air was thick with anticipation as they exchanged uncertain nces. Both sides stared at one another in shock before Reign and the others made their appearances. Reign, emerging from the shadows, broke the tense silence. "Prince Adrian, Princess ra. I believe you both received messages hinting at a meeting here, we apologize for tricking you, but we need you both present to find out the truth." Nayle stepped forward, her gaze steady. "We''ve gathered information, spoken to diplomats, and delved into the mysteries of the past. But the key to unraveling this enigma lies in your shared history. We ask that you speak openly, listen to each other, and help us forge a path to peace." Both sides nced at one another before ra suddenly smirked before speaking, an unfamiliar voiceing out of it. "I see, I was right to spy on my dear aunt ande here instead of her." Suddenly, ra''s face changed and in an instant, a man was standing in front of them, one that Prince Adrian immediately recognized. "Aragos." Chapter 893 Quest for Truth and the Events Twenty Years Ago Chapter 893 Quest for Truth and the Events Twenty Years Ago Aragos, the second-inmand of the is army, the grandson of Azkaran, the king of is, and the person many believe to be the bastard son of the king of Irason and the eldest princess of Azkaran. Reign and the others immediately widened their eyes upon seeing him before drawing their weapons and getting ready for a battle, but to their surprise, Aragos quickly lifted his arms. "I have note here to fight you." "On the contrary." Aragos suddenly drew his sword before throwing it forward. "I came here hoping my suspicions were true." Reign and the others nced at one another before Aragos suddenly sat down and stared at the prince. "Brother that still seems to weird, calling a person I barely even know by such a name, a person I''m not even sure is my brother at all." "Please, all of you, sit down, I havee here for the same reason as you have." The unexpected revtion of Aragos''s presence left both teams and the royal heirs in a state of disbelief. As they cautiously lowered their weapons, the atmosphere shifted from tension to confusion. Reign and Nayle exchanged wary nces, unsure of Aragos''s true intentions. "I was born amidst secrecy and whispers," Aragos suddenly spoke. "Rumors circted about my parentage, linking me to the royal families of both Irason and is. The circumstances surrounding my birth were shrouded in mystery, and as I grew older, I felt the weight of expectations and suspicions." "You were not the only people searching for Elyndor, you know?" "I met him as well, and the meeting, one that I had hoped would give me answers, gave me more questions instead." Aragos continued to exin how he had embarked on a personal quest to uncover the truth about his heritage. His journey led him to Elyndor, the elusive diplomat who had vanished from court during the early stages of the war. Elyndor, recognizing the significance of Aragos''s quest, had provided him with crucial information that hinted at a conspiracy involving certain nobles. "I learned that there were those within the courts of both kingdoms who sought to manipte the narrative for their own gains," Aragos revealed. "Elyndor warned me of the dangers, and that''s when I decided to take matters into my own hands. The Whispering Falls served as a sanctuary where I could gather my thoughts and n my next moves." "For many years, Elyndor had been a teacher to me, perhaps he had done so because he wished for this mad war between the two kingdoms to end, perhaps he had done it out of guilt, for not being able to defend my mother." "I don''t know his true reason for doing so, but I am indebted to him, that much is certain." "That is why I have always made sure to keep an eye on the nobles, as well as my uncles and aunt, after all, I had to make sure people wouldn''t locate Elyndor, and on the off-chance somebody might start talking about what happened that night." "So, when I overheard you and ra talking, and how you were sweet-talking her into getting more information, I immediately became suspicious of you and your team, luckily, I simply continued monitoring you without doing anything," Aragos said with a sigh. "I couldn''t be certain if you truly were hoping for peace, that that was your real challenge, or if you were trying to make the situation worse, I do know of your goals now, however, which is good." Reign and Nayle exchanged nces, absorbing the unexpected revtion from Aragos. The intricacies of his background, coupled with Elyndor''s involvement, added ayer ofplexity to the already convoluted situation. As Aragos shared more details about his quest for truth, a sense of shared purpose began to emerge among the teams. Realizing that Aragos''s objectives aligned with their own, Reign decided to extend an olive branch. "If our goals are the sameto uncover the truth and bring an end to this conflictthen perhaps we can work together. The whispers of the past have haunted both our kingdoms for too long. Cooperation may be the key to untangling the web of deception." Aragos regarded Reign with a thoughtful expression before nodding in agreement. "Indeed, if we join forces, our chances of exposing the conspiracy and revealing the truth increase. Elyndor''s guidance has been invaluable, and with ourbined efforts, we might finally bring justice to both Irason and is." "Now, unfortunately, I have not been privy to too much information about what happened that night," Aragos said as he stared at them. "All I know is that my mother was attacked that night and that she saw the person that did so, and she was certain it was the king of Irason." "Not to mention that she was injected by something, something they say only the kingdom of Irason has," Aragos said as he stared at Adrian, who sighed. "Yes, it''s it''s a drug, one that has been banned for use, but we still have some locked away." "It''s called ''Ulbvar'', and it''s a simple one, it will cause the person that has received the drug to give birth quickly." "So quickly that it will happen in the next 24 hours, the price one needs to pay for that is usually death, even powerful mages and warriors will suffer immensely after the drug is given to them as they will lose a lot of their vitality and power, just like the princess has." "The drug was created to improve the birth rate of our kingdom, but it proved too dangerous, thus it was locked away and banned to be produced, but research on it is still continuing as it can potentially help improve the fertility of our race." "The drug is held in a secret vault that only my family, as well as some top individuals of the kingdom, have ess to, every single vial in it is closely monitored and documented, and it is nearly impossible to steal one." "I say nearly because one clearly has been stolen," Adrian said as he sighed. "The reason your mother looks much older than she is, and the reason why her mind is no longer stable, is because of that drug and your birth, which almost cost her life." Reign and the others nced at one another, shocked at the reveal. Such a drug, it truly deserved nothing else but to be destroyed and never used anywhere in the universe. "So that is how it is, they wouldn''t tell me, even grandfather was not willing to speak of it." "Each time I brought it up, he would get mad and stay silent before telling me that it is better for me not to know what happened," Aragos said with slight anger on his face. "I trained hard, harder than anyone in the kingdom just so that I could rise through the ranks, and earn a solid reputation so that nobody could say I am where I am because the king is my grandfather," Aragos said with a burning gaze. "I did all of that just so that I could find out who I truly am, who my father truly is, and to im his life in the end, to make him pay for what he had done to my mother." "And yet, no matter how many battles I won, no matter how many people I killed, my grandfather and the rest of the family still acted like I was too young, too fragile to know more." "ra, she is one of the people I suspected to be involved in what happened to my mother back then, but that was only because of my anger because they were still treating me as a child." "Why is the king so certain that it was the king of Irason who forced himself on your mother?" Reign asked Aragos who sighed. "After my mother gave birth to me, and upon being certain that she wouldn''t die, grandfather was mad in anger and immediately charged at the capital of Irason." "The king had been there by that time as almost two days had passed since the incident, and upon reaching the kingdom, he burst into the capital and demanded justice." "The two argued as the king of Irason acted like he had no idea what had happened, at least that''s what my grandfather believes, and to make sure, he asked for a drop of his blood, that was all that he needed to confirm it." "A drop of blood?" Mia asked, to which Aragos nodded. "The royal family has a way of matching the blood of people, by utilizing an array, they can use the blood of a person and another person and see if it matches if they are rted." "My blood and the blood of the king was a match, it resonated strongly, which meant that not only were we rted, but we were very close, which meant he was my father." "That is why he will not stop the war until the king is dead, and the kingdom of Irason will not allow that to happen and the king is fighting because he still ims to be innocent. Chapter 894 Blood Resonance: A Twin? Chapter 894 Blood Resonance: A Twin? "Is it possible that it was tampered with, or that it made a mistake, I mean, how does it even work?" Mia asked, to which some of the people present nced at her with slight confusion. "You don''t know about blood resonance?" "Ah, right, Earth is a new, and from what Reign told me, it seems you were more technologically advanced, so such things are probably not familiar to you." Theron said with a nod of understanding before he sat down. "There is no making a mistake with a blood resonance, it takes two samples of blood and matches them, itpares the two on a very deep level before giving a sign of how close they are." "Correct, my blood, and the blood of the king, gave a green resonance, which is the highest possible one, that means that he is my father, there is no denying that." "As for tampering, one would need to steal the two blood samples from the king, which is impossible since he is a Tier VIbatant, not to mention that he was in the pce, which has plenty of arrays and formations, some that only work on him, making him even more powerful there." "Tampering with the array itself would also be impossible, after all, it is a highly advanced array that is inside the pce, the arrays around it would immediately notify the king and other notable individuals of the kingdom if a person was to merely get close to it." "Both of those possibilities would need a person who is above Tier VI to be done, and such an individual wouldn''t bother doing such things here," Aragos said as he sighed. "And yet, you say you believe the king is innocent, that he didn''t do it, that he isn''t your father." Reign told Aragos who nodded his head in agreement. "I saw him once, and felt nothing, you might think of it as stupidity or simply me acting as an amateur, but I simply don''t think he is my father, something inside of me says that." "Also, my mother believes he didn''t do it either, even with everything that has happened to her, she has met the king multiple times in the past, and on the rare asions that she is lucid, she talked to me, told me that the person who appeared that night, although looked exactly like the king, was simply too unfamiliar to her." "She didn''t mean it simply because he did something nobody would ever think he would do, the way he talked, the way he took a breath, his personality, mannerism, it was simply too different." "How she was able to remember such details, I do not know, nor did I ask, but she seems certain he did not do it." "She also told me she heard another voice, one saying something along the lines of ''It is done'', ''the n is perfect'', and something else she wasn''t able to hear." "My grandfather believes that is nothing else but my mother acting insane, that what happened was too big of a shock, and that she is forcing herself to believe a lie she told herself, but I believe her." "Wouldn''t you believe your own mother if she told you such a thing if she told it more than once,pletely certain that she was speaking the truth?" Aragos asked Reign and the others, who all nodded in agreement. "So, a person that looks exactly like the king came inside the room of the princess, a person that was aided by someone, which is natural since we know that it would be impossible for even the king to sneak into the pce of a neighboring kingdom and do such a thing without inside help." Reign said with a serious face. "That would mean that they nned on starting a war, but the blood resonance between you and the king is still something that cannot be exined." "Dammit, we''re getting nowhere with this." Reign said with slight anger as Mia sighed. "It would be great if the king had a twin, that way we would at least have a suspect." "He does." Adrian suddenly said as he stared at Mia with surprise, in fact, all of them were doing the same. "Wait, he has a twin?!" Reign suddenly shouted in disbelief as he stared at them. "Yes, but what does that matter, the blood resonance one gets from an uncle or aunt is slightly weaker, Azkaran would have noticed it," Theron stated as Reign nced at them with slight confusion. "Twins share more DNA than siblings usually do, the amount is pretty much the same as that between a parent and a child, so if the king truly does have a twin, an identical twin, then, potentially, the resonance that Aragos''s blood would have with both the king''s blood and his brother''s blood would be nearly identical." "What, I never heard of such a thing." Theron suddenly stated as he stared at Reign and Mia. "It''s pretty muchmon knowledge back in my world." Reign said as Theron sighed. "Ah, the marvels of technology do make me yearn for it at times, s, it is forbidden." "To think nobody actually thought of such a thing, I mean seriously if they''re identical twins, they look the same, wouldn''t he be the prime suspect, why didn''t Azkaran check his blood too?" Mia asked as Adrian suddenly shook his head. "My uncle is a fickle character, he pops in and out at times, and has been staying in the kingdom for longer because of the war, but usually, nobody knows where he is." Adrian once again nced at Reign. "Are you certain of what you said?" "If the blood of twins is like that, then my uncle might very well be the one that did so, are you sure of it?" "Yes, I am sure." Reign said with a serious expression. "Well then, there we have it, you guys are not brothers, but cousins, the king''s brother is most likely your father, the one that forced himself on your mother twenty years ago." Reign said as he nced at Aragos whose hands were clenched tightly. "Twenty years of war, so much investigating, and the truth was actually so easily found?" "Could it really be like that?" The revtion hung heavy in the air, a truth unveiled after years of mystery and conflict. Adrian, the prince of Irason, and Aragos, the second-inmand of the is army, were not brothers as believed but cousins. The king of Irason had a twin brother, and it was this twin who hadmitted the heinous act two decades ago. The implications of this revtion rippled through the minds of those present. Adrian, absorbing the shock, looked at Aragos with a mix of confusion, understanding, and empathy. Aragos, whose journey had been driven by the desire to uncover his true lineage, now faced the realization that the person he sought revenge against might not be his father. Reign broke the silence. "This changes everything. We need to find the king''s brother and confront him with the truth. It might be the key to ending the war and bringing justice to both kingdoms." Nayle nodded in agreement. "We must tread carefully. The revtion of such a secret could have far-reaching consequences. The truth might be our ally, but it can also be a weapon in the wrong hands." Aragos, grappling with the newfound knowledge of his parentage, spoke with a mix of frustration and resignation. "I need to find that bastard and get answers from him. I''ve spent my life seeking the truth, and now that I know, I won''t let this revtion go to waste. The war must end, and the real culprits must face justice." "I need to inform my grandfather as well, for two decades, he has been manipted into waging a war by that person, as well as a traitor amongst his own people as well." "Teacher Elyndor, I need to talk to him as well, I need to tell him what we found out." "Slow down, we are not going to tell a single soul before getting more evidence, nobody will believe us." Reign said as he walked over to Aragos. "That includes Elyndor, after all, he was the one tasked with protecting your mother back then, don''t you find it weird that the culprit was able to get in her room, and even talk to a person after everything was finished?" "Elyndor was not a weakling back then, how did he not notice that something was amiss, huh?!" "No he wasn''t involved, he couldn''t have been," Aragos said as he took two steps back. "He he helped me so much, helped me get stronger, helped me look for clues, to look for answers, why would he do such a thing if he was involved?" "He helped you, and yet, you found nothing, you found no clues, no evidence, nothing." "Think about it, Aragos, just think!" Reign said as he grabbed Aragos by his shoulders. "Wouldn''t that work best for him, not only can he guide you to what he wants you to know and find out, but on the off-chance you do get some information, he will be able to learn it right away from you, a person that trusts himpletely!" Chapter 895 Information Gathering

Chapter 895 Information Gathering

?Aragos, conflicted and torn by the possibility that his trusted mentor, Elyndor, might be involved in the conspiracy, struggled with the revtions. Reign''s words hit him like a cold gust of wind, challenging the foundations of trust he had built with Elyndor over the years. Reign continued, his voice steady but assertive, "I''m not using him outright, Aragos, but we need to be cautious. The person behind all this has yed a long game, manipting events and people for years. We can''t afford to rule out anyone, even those we consider close allies." Nayle added, "It''s not about undermining your rtionship with Elyndor, but we need to verify every piece of information. Let''s gather more evidence before making any decisions. If Elyndor is innocent, the truth will exonerate him." Aragos, though reluctant, nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I can''t let my emotions cloud my judgment. We need to be thorough in our investigation. But if he is innocent, I will personally make sure to clear his name." Reign released his grip on Aragos, giving him a supportive pat on the shoulder. "Good. We''re all in this together. Now, let''s focus on the next steps. We need to find the king''s twin brother and gather evidence to expose the truth." Adrian, having remained rtively silent throughout the exchange, spoke up. "I''ll try my best to find my uncle and get more information on him. We need to handle this delicately and avoid sparking further conflicts. A sudden revtion of this magnitude could be disastrous." Reign nodded in agreement. "I''ll coordinate with Nayle and gather information discreetly. We need to know more about the conspiracy and those involved." The unlikely alliance formed by necessity set its sights on amon goal: bringing an end to the war and uncovering the truth that had eluded both kingdoms for two decades. Each member yed a crucial role, and trust, though fragile, began to develop among them. As the group prepared to embark on their respective tasks, Mia spoke up, her analytical mind focused on practicalities. "We need to use a securemunication channel. Given the sensitivity of the information, we can''t risk it falling into the wrong hands." Theron, always attuned to matters of security, concurred. "Agreed. The two of us will set up encryptedmunication channels for both Sir Aragos and Prince Adrian, just as we have done so far. It will ensure our discussions remain confidential and shielded from potential eavesdropping." With the n in motion, the group dispersed to fulfill their assigned tasks. Aragos, still grappling with the revtion of his true lineage and the potential involvement of Elyndor, sought solitude in the Whispering Falls. The serene surroundings provided a brief respite from theplexities of court intrigue and familial betrayals. As Aragos stood near the cascading waterfall, the rhythmic sound of water merging with his thoughts, he reflected on the events that had unfolded. The war, fueled by manipted truths and hidden agendas, had taken a toll on both kingdoms. The weight of his newfound knowledge bore heavy on his shoulders, and the path ahead seemed fraught with uncertainty. He was going to see Elyndor, but not to face him, use him, or anything, but just to calm himself down as he always did. It would be out of character for him not to visit Elyndor for a long time, so this was the perfect time to do so. Usually, when he was troubled or annoyed by something, he woulde here to wind off a bit before leaving, and he was doing just that, only that the issue that troubled him was Elyndor himself. Meanwhile, Reign and his team delved into the shadows, discreetly gathering information from trusted sources within both kingdoms. Their goal was to unveil the conspiracy orchestrating the war and expose the puppeteers pulling the strings behind the scenes. In a dimly lit tavern frequented by spies and informants, but unfortunately, even the highly reputable ones had little information on the king''s brother. They did, however, manage to uncover several of his identities. It seemed that he was a person who loved to disguise himself and move around like that. Adrian had already told them as much and helped out by uncovering some more information on his uncle by talking to his family members and dropping his name in conversations to try and learn a bit more about him. "The king''s twin brother, he has been active in the bordends, moving under a different identity," the informant whispered, ncing nervously around. "They call him Thadron now, but he''s the one you''re looking for." "This information was one we came across by chance as he is quite careful, that is why the price was so high, anyway, keep this quiet; the walls have ears." Reign and Theron exchanged a knowing nce, realizing that the journey ahead would lead them to the elusive twin brother. Their quest for truth gained momentum as they left the tavern, shadows clinging to their forms. Adrian, burdened by the responsibility of uncovering the truth within his own family, delved into the records of Irason. His interactions with court officials and discreet inquiries led him to hidden chambers within the pce. There, he discovered a secret archive containing information about the king''s twin brother, Thadron. "Thadron was believed to be lost during a diplomatic mission years ago," the archivist exined, guiding Adrian through dusty scrolls and ancient texts. "His return is a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few. It seems he has been pulling strings from the shadows." Even the archivist didn''t know that Thadron was actually the king''s brother, for him, Thadron was simply a person with a high standing, one he wasn''t allowed to know much of. Thadron was simply one of the identities Adrian''s uncle, whose real name is Avargan, uses when moving around. For some reason, he was always quite careful with information about him and very rarely used his true identity. Many believed he simply loved the freedom he enjoyed when not acting as ''Avargan'', but now, Adrian believed that the real reason was much more sinister. For many years, his uncle had been able to create multiple fake identities, plenty of which they had no information of. If he ever needed to disappear, he could do so without major issues, and if he had to do something he didn''t wish others to know of, he could do so as well. Adrian, fueled by a mix of anger and determination, gathered the relevant documents. He knew that exposing Avargan''s involvement would be crucial in unraveling the conspiracy. With a hidden trove of information in hand, he set out to rendezvous with the rest of the group. He had already told them the information, but he also needed to give it to them. After all, with their strength, he was certain they would be able to make sure the information stayed safe. Back at the Whispering Falls, Aragos received the encrypted message from Reign, updating him on the discovery of Avargan''s whereabouts. The tension in the air heightened as the group realized the magnitude of their findings. They gathered in a secluded area, away from prying eyes, to synchronize their efforts. Back in the is Kingdom, Nayle and her team were doing their best to find out more about Elyndor while keeping a low profile. With the help of Aragos, who had returned to the kingdom after spending a couple of hours in the Whispering Falls, they didn''t have any major issues with that. After all, as the second-inmand of the is army, Aragos was a very powerful and influential figure, one many believed would be a major pir of the empire soon. Nayle, apanied by a group of skilled investigators, delved into Elyndor''s past and present. Their discreet inquiries unearthed aplex web of information that painted a detailed picture of the trusted mentor. It was essential to ascertain whether Elyndor was a pawn or a puppet master in the intricate dance of deception. As they pieced together the puzzle of Elyndor''s life, they discovered that he had a mysterious background. Elyndor''s early years were shrouded in secrecy, and even the most thorough investigations yielded only fragments of his past. It seemed as if he appeared out of nowhere, a man with no clear origin. "He has no known family, no documented history before a certain point," one investigator reported to Nayle. "It''s as if he materialized into existence at a specific moment. There are rumors of him having connections to powerful individuals, but nothing concrete." The team also found that Elyndor had a peculiar ability to make himself disappear, making it challenging to track his movements. Before he became employed by the royal family, he had no permanent residence, often changing his living quarters, and his associates were carefully chosen, individuals who wouldn''t pry into his past or ask too many questions. Nayle sighed, realizing that Elyndor''s enigmatic nature only deepened the mystery. "This doesn''t necessarily implicate him, but it does raise concerns. A man with such a ndestine history could be involved in more than meets the eye." As the group exchanged information, each member shared their findings, creating a mosaic of information that started to unveil the intricate web of deception. The elusive Thadron, or Avargan, was definitely very suspicious, as was Elyndor. His motivations remained shrouded in mystery, and the team recognized the need for a strategic approach to confront him and bring about an end to the conflict. Chapter 896 Unraveling the Conspiracy in the Whispering Falls

Chapter 896 Unraveling the Conspiracy in the Whispering Falls

?The group decided to set up a group ''meeting'', one over themunicators, to talk about everything they had found out. As they gathered, the tension in the air was palpable, a mix of anticipation and anxiety. Reign took the lead, summarizing the information they had gathered so far. "We know that Thadron, or Avargan, is the king''s twin brother and a puppet master behind the scenes. Adrian, you''ve done an excellent job in uncovering his various identities and movements. Now, we need to confront him and expose his role in the conspiracy." Adrian nodded a steely resolve in his eyes. "I''ll do whatever it takes to bring my uncle to justice. He''s been manipting everyone for far too long." Aragos, still grappling with the revtion of his true parentage, added, "And Elyndor? What have we learned about him?" Nayle shared the findings on Elyndor''s mysterious background. "His past is a maze of secrets. No family, no clear origin. He''s adept at keeping himself hidden. We can''t rule out the possibility of his involvement, though weck direct evidence." Reign interjected, "We need to approach Elyndor carefully. If he''s innocent, we don''t want to alienate a valuable ally. But if he''s involved, we need to extract information without alerting him." Mia, always practical, suggested, "Perhaps we can use Theron''s skills to monitor Elyndor discreetly. If he''s meeting with anyone suspicious, it could be a clue." Theron nodded in agreement. "I can set up surveince spells around him. We won''t invade his privacy, but if there''s any unusual activity, we''ll know." "That''s a bit too risky, he is a powerful mage after all, and the Whispering Falls have been his home for a long time." Reign stated as the rest nodded in agreement. "So what, do we simply continue gathering information without making a move?" Adrian asked as Reign sighed. "That is not possible either, after all, we found out everything that we can find out, the rest might only be possible if we talk directly to the kings, which is out of the question." "Going to Elyndor and confronting him might be the only thing we have left." "I will go, I will talk to him." Aragos immediately said as Reign shook his head. "Not alone, too dangerous." "If he is one of the conspirators, then we need to make sure that there are enough of us present so that he won''t be able to escape." "We will all go to the Whispering Falls together, and there, we shall confront him." The group agreed on the n, acknowledging the risks and the need for a united front. As they prepared to make their way to the Whispering Falls, each member felt the weight of their individual quests and the collective responsibility they now shared. The journey through the dense forest leading to the Whispering Falls was fraught with tension. The air crackled with anticipation as the group approached the serene haven, unaware of the storm brewing within its tranquil confines. The cascade of the waterfall provided a rhythmic backdrop to their arrival. The group proceeded cautiously, their senses alert to any signs of Elyndor''s presence. As they reached the heart of the Whispering Falls, a clearing surrounded by ancient trees, they were surprised to find nobody present there. The group exchanged uneasy nces, realizing that Elyndor might be more elusive than they had anticipated. Reign took a step forward, his voice echoing through the clearing. "Elyndor! We found something that can help us in our quest, show yourself, and let''s talk, we need your help." The whispering wind carried their words, but there was no response. Mia, ever analytical, pointed out, "If he''s not here, we might be wasting our time. He could be listening in from a distance." Theron, skilled in magical detection, extended his senses. "I can''t sense any magical presence nearby. If he''s using some form of concealment, it''s beyond my abilities." Aragos, growing impatient, called out again, "Elyndor! We have questions, and we need answers, please, we need your help!" And yet, nothing. There truly was nobody present, even after they searched the area, even after they did everything they could to try and find Elyndor, he was simply not present. "What now, what do we do?" Mia asked as Reign sighed. "It''s too suspicious, I mean, just as we managed to find some information out, Elyndor suddenly disappears?" Reign''s instincts were on high alert. "We can''t afford to waste time. Elyndor might be aware of our discoveries, and if he''s involved, he won''t stay hidden for long. We need to act swiftly." Adrian, frustration evident on his face, added, "We can''t let him slip away. He might have crucial information. We need to find him, confront him, and get the truth." Nayle, contemting their next move, proposed, "We can use tracking spells. If Elyndor has left any magical traces, we might be able to follow them." Theron nodded in agreement. "I can perform a tracking ritual. If he used magic to conceal himself, there might be residual traces that I can pick up on." Reign directed the team to gather the necessaryponents for the tracking ritual. Theron, using his expertise in magical arts, began the intricate process. As the ritual unfolded, a faint glow enveloped the surroundings, revealing subtle traces of magical energy. "There are remnants of a teleportation spell," Theron announced. "Elyndor used teleportation magic to leave the Whispering Falls. The direction is unclear, but we can follow the magical residues to track his general path." The group, determined and resolute, followed Theron through the forest. The magical residues led them deeper into the heart of the woods, and with each step, the tension heightened. The air became charged with an anticipation that mirrored the uncertainty of their pursuit. As they delved further into the forest, the traces of Elyndor''s teleportation magic grew stronger. Theron''s keen senses guided the group with precision, and soon they found themselves at the edge of the Whispering Falls territory. "He might be heading towards Irason or is," Reign spected, scanning the surroundings. "We need to be cautious. Elyndor might have allies or traps set along the way." Mia, always pragmatic, suggested, "Let''s split into pairs. Theron and I will follow the magical traces with half of the team while Adrian and Nayle scout ahead to ensure we''re not walking into an ambush with the others. Reign, you stay in the center to coordinate and provide support." "We need you to be ready to jump in and help either team if it''s necessary." The group divided as nned, their movements synchronized with a shared purpose. Theron and Mia''s team focused on tracking, their eyes attuned to the subtle magical residues left in Elyndor''s wake. Adrian and Nayle''s team, vignt and cautious, scouted ahead, their senses alert to any signs of danger. As they followed the magical trail, the forest seemed to close in around them. The Whispering Falls, once a sanctuary, now harbored a sense of foreboding. The group pressed on, driven by the urgency of their mission and the need to unravel the truth. After hours of pursuit, the magical residues led them to the bordends between Irason and is. The tension in the air thickened as they approached a hidden clearing, revealing a scene that sent shivers down their spines. Elyndor stood at the center of the clearing, surrounded by an ethereal aura. His eyes, usually warm and reassuring, now harbored a cold intensity. The arrival of the group didn''t seem to surprise him, and a cryptic smile yed on his lips. "Ah, my dear Aragos, you''ve uncovered more than I anticipated," Elyndor said, his voice echoing through the clearing. "It seems the pieces are falling into ce sooner than expected." "Elyndor, so it was true, you were involved," Aragos said with a shaky voice as Elyndor chuckled at them. "Now tell me, why did a group of otherworlders believe that they could find out information that even the royal families of both kingdoms were unable to find out, huh?" "Could it really be that they are that useless, that you are so much better than them, or because someone might have left some crumbs for those who stick their heads into ces they don''t belong to follow?" "You were working with Avargan the entire time, is he even known as Thadron?" Reign asked, to which Elyndor chuckled. "Why don''t you ask him yourself?" Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared behind the group, eclipsing any aura that was present among them. A man walked out, one that looked very familiar. At first sight, he looked almost exactly like the king of Irason, but upon getting a better look, some differences could be seen. His eyes were slightlyrger, his lips thinner, his nose leaned to the left a bit, and he was a bit thinner altogether whenpared to the king. "It''s been a while, nephew," Avargan said as he stared at Adrian with a warm smile, but his cold eyes and immense aura were not warm at all. Chapter 897 Threads of Destiny: The Shocking Truth

Chapter 897 Threads of Destiny: The Shocking Truth

?Adrian, shocked and enraged, clenched his fists. "Uncle Avargan, I didn''t expect you to actually show yourself. The truth will be revealed, and your schemes wille to an end." Avargan chuckled, his voice resonating with a sinister undertone. "Schemes, my dear nephew? I prefer to call it ying the game. You know how the saying goes C ''all''s fair in love and war.''" Reign, Nayle, Aragos, and the rest of the group remained on guard, realizing the gravity of the situation. The presence of the elusive Avargan and his association with Elyndor addedyers to theplex conspiracy they were unraveling. Elyndor spoke, his tone mocking, "You were always so close to the truth, Adrian, yet blind to the realities around you. Your kingdom, the is Kingdom, are both mere pawns in the grand design." Reign, with a stern expression, demanded answers. "What is this ''grand design'' you speak of? Why manipte two kingdoms into a senseless war?" Avargan grinned, his eyes gleaming with malevolence. "Power, my dear friends. Power is the ultimate currency, and I''ve been ying the game for far longer than you can fathom. The war served its purpose C weakening both sides, allowing me to exert my influence discreetly." Aragos, struggling toe to terms with the betrayal of Elyndor, spoke with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "Elyndor, I trusted you. We all did. Why betray us?" Elyndor''s expression shifted for a moment, a flicker of something resembling regret, but it vanished quickly. "Trust is a fragile thing, Aragos. It blinds people to the realities they refuse to see. I was merely following the currents of fate." Avargan smiled his demeanor still as calm as before. "And you have done it splendidly, son." Reign and the others widened their eyes as they stared at Avargan before switching to Elyndor. Aragos, his emotions in turmoil, demanded rification. "Son? What do you mean, ''son''? Exin yourself, Elyndor." "It is as my father has said, I am his son," Elyndor said with a smile as he stared at Aragos. "As are you, brother." The revtion echoed through the clearing, leaving the group stunned. Aragos, as they had suspected, was indeed the son of Avargan. He finally knew the truth, without a shred of doubt, he had learned the truth of his lineage. The air grew heavy with the weight of the family dynamics that had remained hidden for years. Adrian, still seething with anger, addressed Avargan, "So you truly are Aragos''s father, but why, why make the is kingdom believe it was my father, your own brother?!" "You deceived everybody, you made our kingdoms wage war against one another for 2 entire decades, and why, so you could try and be the next king?!" Avargan chuckled, relishing the chaos he had sown. "Deception is a matter of perspective, dear nephew. Theplexities of family ties often elude those not privy to the grand tapestry of fate." "It was my fate to be king, your father simply got in the way of it, stole it, and took it for himself." "I am merely setting the tapestry of fate on the correct track." "That is how it was supposed to be, that is how dear mother had told us, your father simply never believed in it, he defied it, took my fate from me, and what did he do with it?" "Nothing!" "He did nothing, our kingdom stayed the same, it never grew, it didn''t be more powerful, and he became content with it!" "He took my destiny, it was me who should have been king, the one to lead the kingdom into prosperity, to make it bigger, better, stronger!" "And he took it after being lucky enough to evolve just two days before me!" "Fate is not something a mortal should mess with, had I not done what I had done, our kingdom would have been in ruins sooner orter, and I shall not let that happen." Everybody stared at Avargan as he spoke of fate and destiny. Nobody understood what exactly he was saying, nobody except for Adrian, who was staring at him with his eyes wide open. Elyndor, standing beside Avargan, watched the unfolding drama with a detached gaze. The bond between mentor and mentee shattered, revealing a darker truth that Aragos had never fathomed. Reign, gathering hisposure, demanded answers. "Enough riddles. What do you hope to achieve by pitting kingdoms against each other? And why involve Aragos in your schemes?" Avargan, ever the puppet master, began to unravel his grand design. "The kingdoms were tools to an end, pieces on a chessboard. The chaos of war allowed me to amass power in the shadows. As for Aragos, he was essential to my n. A key to unlocking forces beyond your understanding." "Forces beyond our understanding?" Reign asked before Adrian suddenly took a step forward. "Fate, the angels of fate, you are trying to call them?" "What?" Reign and the others stared at Adrian who was staring at Elyndor in shock and disbelief. "Ah, so it seems my good brother did tell you some things at the very least," Avargan said with a chuckle before he nced at Reign and the others. "Let me exin to you, otherworlders." "My mother was a gifted person, it was thanks to her that my father became king, even though he was the least talented child of myte grandfather." "She had an uncanny ability that allowed her to tell my father what to do to gain the best result for the future, it was as if any action he took when under her guidance, no matter how seemingly simple or useless it was, would result in great reward." "You see, there are beings called the ''Oracles'' in the universe." "Beings that can see the future, have a glimpse in the tapestry of fate and see what future a person, or even an empire, a, even an entire star system has." "My mother, on the other hand, was not exactly an Oracle, she was a ''Weaver''." "Oracles can glimpse into the tapestry of fate, which is fickle and can change easily, but Weavers, they can glimpse into it, and see what would happen if they changed certain parts, and my mother was able to do so." "My father was never supposed to be king, and yet, she made him be one." "And I was supposed to be the next one, as she had told me, I was supposed to be the great ruler that would make the kingdom prosper, not that moron I call brother, but me!" "And he took it from me, he rose to be king, and look at what happened, nothing but stagnation for decades!" Avargan shouted in anger, his face turning red before he took a deep breath. "That is why I decided to take matters into my own hands." "I will do as was foretold, I will be king and let the kingdom prosper, as it has always been my fate to do so." "And the first thing I will do is help the kingdom defeat the is Kingdom and double its territory, after that, no force that is close to us will be able to withstand our military might, and in only a couple of decades, I will do what my unworthy brother was never able to do, make this kingdom into a true empire, one that rules over a vast territory." "And for that, for your own sake, you decided to plunge it into chaos and have it go to war for 2 decades?" Reign asked, his face calm, but his expression cold. "Yes, after all, for change to ur, people will need to suffer, they will need to go through difficulties." "You see, once I take the position that was supposed to be rightfully mine from the very start, the war will have already reached its peak, with my brother assassinated by unknown assants, which we all know wille from the enemy, none will be against me temporarily taking the position." Avargan said with a smile as Aragos continued staring at Elyndor. Aragos, struggling to ept the reality of his lineage and the role he unknowingly yed, questioned Elyndor, "Why didn''t you tell me? All these years, I thought I knew who I was." "It was not yet the time, brother, but now it''s fine, you can finally join us, you can finally fulfill your destiny," Elyndor said as Avargan nodded. "Yes, with you and the rest of my children, we will easily be able to remove those two idiotic kings from this world and then take what is rightfully ours." "The rest what do you mean the rest?" Aragos asked as Avargan suddenly smirked. "Not good." Reign suddenly said as the others nced at him, before staring behind Avargan. Tens of figures suddenly appeared behind him, all of them standing calmly and staring at them. Some of them were people that they recognized. The informant that Reign had gotten Avargan''s location from, a royal guard in the kingdom of Irason, a general of the kingdom, as well as plenty of people that Aragos, as well as Nayle and her team, recognized. None of the people present were ordinary individuals. Chapter 898 The Tapestry Unraveled: A War of Fates and Betrayals

Chapter 898 The Tapestry Unraveled: A War of Fates and Betrayals

?The revtion sent shockwaves through the group. The figures standing behind Avargan were not just random individuals; they were strategically ced individuals within the kingdoms, each ying a role in the grand design orchestrated by the puppet master and his son, Elyndor. Reign''s mind raced as he assessed the situation. "Traitors from both kingdoms," he muttered under his breath, realizing the extent of the conspiracy. "Avargan has embedded his agents deep within the political and military structures of Irason and is." "All of them all of them are your children, but how, how is that even possible?!" Aragos shouted in disbelief as he stared at the siblings he never knew he had. There were about 30 of them. Twenty children, all Avargan''s children, something that should not be possible. Avargan was, after all, an elf, just like all of the people from both the Irason and is kingdoms. Their fertility was low, very low. "Wait, don''t tell me" Aragos''s eyes widened suddenly as Avargan chuckled. "Correct, I used ''Ulbvar'', after all, I was one of the people that created it," Avargan said, his words causing everybody present to stare in shock. "Unfortunately, after my brother banned it, I was forced to steal a sample from the vault in order to continue with my ns, in order to create you," Avargan said as he stared at Aragos. "And all of you know, and yet you are with him?!" Adrian suddenly shouted in anger as he stared at the people behind Avargan. "He killed your mothers, he killed all of them with that drug, don''t you understand that?!" "It is a necessary price to be paid for the tapestry of fate to be brought back to how it was supposed to be." One of the people present said in a calm and stoic voice as Avargan nodded his head. "Our people have always been long-lived, but with that gift came a price, we are not as fertile as most races." "You all understand that, after all, it could take decades for an elf to finally get pregnant, of course, the positive with that is that after pregnancy, there is a short period of time during which an elf is more fertile than usual, which is how nobles have children that are only a couple of years apart, unlikemoners whose children might be decades apart." "I made this drug in order to help our people, unfortunately, it failed, and yet, it had given me an opportunity, an opportunity to use it for my own advantage." "My children all understand my goal, they understand that sacrifices must be made for the tapestry of fate to be brought back to normal, for our people to prosper." "I shall bring it back, I shall reim my rightful spot as the ruler, and then then the angel wille to bless me, and with that blessing, with that power, I shall rule over our kingdom and make it into an empire, a true empire that will rule over a vast territory." Adrian, unable to contain his anger, took a step forward, his voice trembling with rage. "You sacrificed innocent lives, and betrayed your own people, all for some twisted notion of fate and power? This is madness!" Avargan, unfazed by Adrian''s outburst, maintained hisposed demeanor. "Madness, my dear nephew, is subjective. What I do, I do for the greater good. Sacrifices are necessary for progress, for the prosperity of our people." "You have been told of the workings of fate by my brother, so you know what happens to those that stray far from it, and those that put things where they belong to." "The angelse, they punish and reward, and I shall be the one to be rewarded, and there is nothing you can do to stop it," Avargan said as he smiled dangerously. Avargan, a glimmer of paternal pride in his eyes, nced at Aragos, and responded, "Aragos, my son, you have always been one of the chosen ones. Together, we shall reshape destiny, and you will y a pivotal role in our triumph." As the tension in the clearing escted, the figures behind Avargan remained stoic, seemingly unwavering in their loyalty to the puppet master''s grand design. Theron, assessing the situation, whispered to Mia, "We need to find a way to get out of here, I have already recorded all of this, we just need to get the memory crystal to one of the kings, that will be enough to clear the mission and to stop this guy. "Ah, well that won''t be fun, after all, did you really think I allowed you to get here just so that you could leave?" Avargan said as he nced at Theron. "No, you havee here as was foretold, to fulfill your destiny, to set fate on the right path." "You are ying an important part in that, my son," Avargan said as Aragos stared into his eyes with anger and fury. "I don''t know what kind of twisted mind you have, but if you think I will ever join you, then you have no idea just how much you are mistaken." "I know, that is why your fate is not to join us, my son," Avargan said with a smile. "You will fulfill your destiny here, you shall help me reshape destiny, bring it back to its original form, and you shall do so by bing a martyr." "This is the bordend, my son did tell you that I was wandering through it." "Here, your dead bodies will be found, bodies of people from both kingdoms, a prince, the eldest of my brother and the one most likely to inherit the crown, and the little prince of is, the one people believe to be my brother''s bastard son." "They will find you, and that will make this war erupt with even greater fervor, both sides will wish for revenge this time, and both sides will enter the climax of this war, and when ites to the climax, it will be me that will appear, taking back the fate that was always supposed to be mine," Avargan said with a chuckle before he smiled dangerously at them all. "Let us begin." Suddenly, many arrays were activated, shrouding the area and suddenly weakening Reign and the others while strengthening Avargan and his children. They were all Tier Vbatants, every single one of them, and with the arrays in ce, each of them was more than a match for them. They were not the true threat, however. Reign stared at Avargan who was still standing with a smile on his face. They all knew that he was the biggest threat here, the only Tier VIbatant present. If Avargan moved, if he attacked them, they knew that it would be over for them. "You are a weird one." Avargan suddenly said as he nced at Reign before cocking his head to the side. Suddenly, he disappeared before appearing in front of him. "I see their fates, I see their roles in all of this, but you, you don''t have any?" "No, you do, you have to, but I can''t see it." "Who are you?!" Avargan suddenly asked with his face turning red before Reign suddenly moved. "I will take care of him, you take care of the others!" Reign shouted as he suddenly transformed, the immense powering out of him causing all the people near him to be pushed back, including Avargan who stared with anger and fury at him. "You, I know what you are!" "Despicable, how dare you interfere?!" "You are no angel, you are a thief, a mistake of the universe that will be corrected!" Avargan said as he stared at Reign in his Nephilim form with immense hatred. Reign, now in his Nephilim form, stood tall and imposing, his wings spreading wide. The air around him crackled with celestial energy as he faced Avargan. The puppet master''s hatred only fueled Reign''s determination to thwart his twisted ns. While Reign confronted Avargan, the others engaged in a fierce battle with Avargan''s children. Theron and ra unleashed powerful spells, their magical prowess holding its own against the elvenbatants. Nayle and her team fought skillfully, utilizing their unique abilities to counter the overwhelming numbers. Adrian, driven by fury and the desire for justice, shed with one of Avargan''s sons. Thebat was intense, each blow carrying the weight of the revtion that Avargan was responsible for what was happening to the two kingdoms in thest two decades. As the chaotic battle unfolded, Aragos, with great anger that had built up inside of him, fought wildly against his siblings. Elyndor, observing the conflict with an indifferent gaze, remained a formidable adversary, his magical abilities addingplexity to the skirmish. "You said that you know what I am?" Reign asked Avargan who scoffed at him. "You are an aberration, a mistake that I will correct. The angels will not tolerate your interference, you will not be let off easily, and the only reason you even exist is because of the existence of that one being!" Chapter 899 The True Nature of Avargan’s Children

Chapter 899 The True Nature of Avargan''s Children

?Reign listened to Avargan''s words, his eyes narrowing with determination. Avargan''s words of him being an ''abomination'' were something he couldn''t quite understand, but he didn''t care. It seemed that at the very least, Avargan didn''t know of him previously, which might be the one thing they needed to get out of this trap. The battlefield crackled with magical energies as the sh between Reign and Avargan intensified. As the battle unfolded, Reign and Avargan''s confrontation reached its zenith. The Nephilim form, with its celestial wings of light and darkness, shed with Avargan''s dark and malevolent power. The air around them trembled with the intensity of their sh, each blow sending shockwaves through the clearing. "You know, I was wondering about something," Reign said as he dodged an attack before using his darkness to strike Avargan who responded by using the dark energy that could corrode anything it touched. "You say that you are bringing fate back to how it was supposed to be, but isn''t that manipting it, changing it?" "Why would those so-called ''angels of fate''e to bless you for changing destiny?" Avargan, undeterred, responded with a sinister smile. "Fate is a tool, my dear Nephilim. I am merely using it to set things right, to correct the mistakes made by those who dared to defy it." "The angels will see that I have done good and bless me, not because they wish to do so, but because they will have no other choice!" Reign''s eyes glowed with celestial light as he stabbed forward, light and darkness coiling around his sword. Avargan, tapping into his dark magic, retaliated with destructive force. The two forces collided, creating a dazzling disy of power. Meanwhile, the battle between the otherworlders and Avargan''s children raged on. Theron, utilizing his knowledge of magic, unleashed powerful spells that resonated with the natural energies of the bordend. Venica''s mastery over arcane forcesplemented Theron''s magical prowess, creating a formidable magical duo. ra used her fire magic to its utmost while Gideon, together with Cosmo, stood straight against their enemies and used theirrge bodies to stop many of them dead in their tracks while the rest attacked them. Nayle and the rest of her team, each with their unique abilities, fought strategically against Avargan''s children. Despite the overwhelming odds, they managed to hold their ground, exploiting weaknesses in their opponents'' tactics. Adrian, driven by a mix of rage and sorrow, continued his duel with Avargan''s son. The sh of weapons echoed through the clearing as Adrian unleashed hisbat skills honed through years of training. The son of Avargan, skilled in elvenbat, proved to be a challenging opponent. Aragos, caught in the midst of the familial conflict, faced Elyndor with conflicting emotions. Elyndor, once a mentor and guide, now stood as an adversary aligned with the dark schemes of Avargan. The sh between mentor and pupil unfolded with a tragic intensity. "Tell me, Elyndor, was it all a lie, everything you ever told me, was it simply so that you could sacrifice me in the end, to make me into nothing but a corpse that allows you toplete your goals?" Aragos asked as hisbat aura rose around him, forming a red hue that pushed the soil away from him. The soil didn''t stay idle either as it changed, manipted by Aragos who was simultaneously using Combat Aura and Elemental Resonance to fight, something only a person with the bloodline of both Irason and is could do. "I merely followed the wishes of our father, little brother," Elyndor stated as he stood still and sighed. "Truly, a person that has the bloodline of two royal families is the only one that can utilize both Combat Aura and Elemental Resonance fully, even though we are older and have trained for longer, we are a step below you when ites to proficiency in doing so." Suddenly, Elyndor used Elemental Resonance as well while hisbat aura stayed the same ice blue color it was before, which caused Aragos to widen his eyes in shock. "You have probably guessed it already, but we are all like you, children with both bloodlines, our father wanted to see if we could control both bloodline powers perfectly, but unfortunately, our Combat Aura is simply not as good as yours." "After all, the bloodline of a royal from the Irason kingdom is more potent and powerfulpared to amoner of is, even though some of my siblingse from a mother who was a high-ranking officer in the army, some even minor nobles, theirbat aura is weaker than yours." The revtion of Aragos''s siblings sharing the dual bloodlines sent shockwaves through the man''s head. Aragos, grappling with the conflicting emotions of betrayal and familial connection, intensified his resolve. The battle between brothers became a sh of bloodlines, each using their unique powers to gain an upper hand. Reign, locked in a celestial duel with Avargan, continued probing the puppet master''s twisted motives. The sh of light and darkness resonated with the ongoing battle, creating a chaotic symphony of magic andbat. The air crackled with energy as their swords shed, and each move was countered with precise and calcted retaliation. ''Dammit, I won''t get anywhere like this, he''s able to counter me easily, and unlike me, he doesn''t have a time limit on his power!'' Reign shouted inwardly as he continued fighting against Avargan. "Aren''t such angels supposed to be there for bnce, to make sure fate isn''t manipted, why the hell would they bless you, somebody who is doing just that?!" Reign shouted as he disappeared from the spot and appeared right above Avargan whose dark energy surged above to block Reign''s blow. Avargan, undeterred, responded with a malevolent grin. "Bnce is subjective, Nephilim. What I seek is the restoration of the true order, the order that was disrupted by the whims of my brother who thought he knew better. The angels will see the righteousness of my cause." "You know, many call you Nephilims the angels of bnce, those that control light and darkness and are supposed to keep the bnce of the universe." "Such foolishness, such lies, they have all been told by you, you beings who have no fate, who should not exist in the universe!" Avargan shouted as he continued shing against Reign. "No fate, what the hell are you even talking about?!" "Can you stop speaking in puzzles, you damned lunatic?!" Reign asked as his eyes suddenly turned purple and he used the soul maniption to attack Avargan whose face slightly changed. ''Damn it, that didn''t work either, he blocked it, but I did do some slight damage.'' Reign thought as he backed off. Reign, analyzing the situation, realized that defeating Avargan directly might not be possible within the current circumstances. He needed to find a way to force Avargan to make a mistake or to somehow help the others and have them retreat while he stopped Avargan and the rest before meeting up with them. As Reign retreated, his wings spread wide, he addressed Avargan with a determined re. "Your delusions of righteousness won''t fool anyone. The angels you speak of won''t bless you for manipting fate. You''re treading a dangerous path, and I won''t let your twisted vision be reality." Avargan, seething with anger, responded with a dark chuckle. "You, an abomination spawned by the meddling of forces you can''tprehend, dare to oppose me? You will be eradicated, and my rightful destiny will be realized." Reign''s eyes shed with determination as he focused on finding a weakness in Avargan''s defense. Meanwhile, the battle between Aragos and Elyndor intensified. Aragos, fueled by a mix of anger and betrayal, pushed his limits, utilizing both the Irason and is bloodlines to their full potential. Elyndor, disying a calm demeanor, countered Aragos''s attacks with precision. The sh of elemental forces andbat auras painted a vivid picture of their internal turmoil. Amidst the chaos, Aragos couldn''t help but question the authenticity of his memories and the motivations behind the revtions. "Was my entire life a lie, orchestrated by our father?" Aragos muttered as he shed des with Elyndor. The weight of the truth bore down on him, challenging his understanding of identity and purpose. On another part of the battlefield, Adrian continued his fierce duel against Avargan''s son. The elvenbatant, skilled in the art of war, tested Adrian''sbat prowess. Adrian''s thoughts echoed with the voices of the mothers sacrificed for Avargan''s twisted ambitions. "Your father''s madness will be his downfall," Adrian dered a fiery determination in his eyes. "I''ll make sure you pay for the lives lost in pursuit of his delusions." "Boy, you bettere up with something soon, your transformation won''tst for much longer." Aethion suddenly spoke to Reign as he calmly spectated what was happening from within Reign together with Jared. ''You think I don''t know that?!'' Reign suddenly extended his sword before firing a bolt of lightning at Avargan who smirked as the lightning suddenly changed course, going around him. "Elemental Resonance, huh?" Reign asked as Avargan smiled at him before charging toward him. Chapter 900 Unveiling the Concealed Battle: The Team’s Daring Escape from the Puppet Master’s Trap

Chapter 900 Unveiling the Concealed Battle: The Team''s Daring Escape from the Puppet Master''s Trap

?"Your lightning cannot harm me, I will admit, I was not expecting a Nephilim to appear here out of all ces, but you are simply not powerful enough to go against me." "If I was a newly evolved Tier VI, perhaps you would have a chance, but I''m not." Avargan said with a smile as Reign let go of his swords, allowing them to levitate next to him. He extended his arms forward and lightning gathered as Avargan sighed. "Arrogance is the downfall of many powerful and talented men, it seems that Nephilims are not exempt from it either." "It will do nothing to me, your lightning cannot reach me, so why not use your other abilities instead?" Avargan asked as he calmly stood in the air and waited for Reign to finish his attack. He wasn''t attacking him, he wasn''t doing anything, simply waiting. As for Reign, he had gathered the mana in his hands and put them as close to each other as possible. Right now, he looked like he was holding a ball in his hands. Meanwhile, the others were still fighting furiously against the enemies that outnumbered them. A battle of Tier Vbatants was one with immense destruction, and a battle of mostly peak Tier Vbatants was enough to push clouds away, to cause earthquakes and crumble down mountains. The entire area looked haggard, thendscape changedpletely thanks to the battle. Anyone passing nearby would be scared witless from the immense auras and the disy of power that caused the ground to shake, s, the arrays put in ce covered a vast area miles in diameter. Avargan and his children had prepared well, they made sure to create a hugework of concealing arrays that made it impossible for anyone outside of the area to notice a single thing. Those arrays were just a part of the overall formation that was put in ce, one using the arrays and some powerful artifacts to be activated. Weakening arrays were in ce, strengthening arrays, arrays that concealed the presence of Avargan''s children, arrays that made it almost impossible for anyone to conceal their presence in front of them, arrays that syphoned some mana from enemies, arrays that poured more mana into Avargan and his children, and more. There were hundreds of arrays ced, and the formation that was put on top of them was one that denied the usage of teleportation of any kind, making it impossible for Reign and his teammates to get away without running away from the area. Even then, there was a barrier in ce, one that would stop them for a short period of time so that their enemies could catch up to them. The trap was perfect, the amount of care and dedication put into it was enough to make even the most powerful of mages in the two kingdoms blush in shame. Still, that didn''t stop Reign from trying out something. He moved the mana to his waist while twisting his hips, and then, just like a famous anime character from Earth, he quickly and forcefully pushed his hands forward while twisting his hips, causing the ball of energy in his hands to beunched at Avargan, but it wasn''t a ball of lightning that wasunched at him, instead, it was a beam of light. Avargan''s eyes widened in surprise as he quickly used his dark, corrosive energy to block the attack. "Wonderfully done master, you used his own arrogance against him, if only you had screamed out the name of the attack, it would have been just like that anime," Jared said with a smile as Avargan was suddenly sted back, his body being pushed tens of meters each second. He did his best to attempt to stop the attack, but it was for naught. Reign had poured almost all of his mana into this one attack, not to defeat Avargan, but to send him flying back as far as he could so that he and the rest could escape from this ce. The beam of light continued to push Avargan backward, the force of Reign''s attack catching him off guard. The puppet master struggled against the energy onught, his dark magic colliding with the intense light. Avargan''s children, momentarily distracted by the unexpected turn of events, paused in their assault. Reign, seizing the opportunity, gestured to his teammates. "Now''s our chance! Retreat!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos of battle. Without waiting for any of them to respond, he dived down and joined the fray, using his soul attacks and the immense power he possessed to quickly blow multiple enemies away. Theron, Mia, Nayle, and the others quickly disengaged from their adversaries, forming a protective circle around Reign. As Avargan fought to regain control, the team retreated, each step a calcted effort to distance themselves from the puppet master and his formidable children. However, the arrays and formations in ce hindered their escape. The air around them crackled with the magical barriers designed to restrict their movements. Aethion''s voice echoed within Reign''s mind. "Kid, the trap is well-constructed. We must break through the barriers together. I can guide you." Reign nodded, acknowledging Aethion''s guidance. He summoned his powers, the light and darkness swirling around him. Aethion, along with Jared, channeled their energies, creating a synergy that would help them break through the magical obstacles. As they pushed against the barriers, a sudden surge of power emanated from Avargan. Despite being pushed back, the puppet master was not one to yield easily. The dark energy around him intensified, forming a protective shield that countered the retreat. The ground beneath Avargan shattered as he nted himself firmly, determined to maintain control over the situation. He unleashed a powerful counterattack, sending waves of dark energy towards Reign and hispanions. The team, now focusing on both defense and escape, coordinated their efforts. Theron erected magical shields, Mia utilized her agility to avoid the iing attacks, and Nayle employed her unique abilities to disrupt Avargan''s magic. Adrian, who had been locked inbat with Avargan''s son, disengaged and joined the others. "We need to get out of here. Let me create a diversion," he suggested, his dual des gleaming with elven craftsmanship. Adrian unleashed a flurry of swift and precise strikes, drawing one of Avargan''s sons into a fierce one-on-one duel whilst moving around and causing a couple more of them to be drawn into the battle. The sh of des andbat skills created a distraction, momentarily diverting the enemy''s attention from the retreating team. Meanwhile, Aragos continued his battle with Elyndor, the sh of elemental forces resonating across the battlefield. Aragos, fueled by the revtion of his siblings and the betrayal of his mentor, fought with renewed determination. Elyndor, although calm and stoic on the surface, was struggling to contain all of his emotions, as well as a small, but surging conflict that was within him. Reign, Aethion, and Jared focused their efforts on breaking through the magical barriers. Thebined power of light and darkness created a force that pushed against the constraints, creating hairline fractures in the magical defenses. "We''re making progress, but we need more power," Aethion urged Reign, his voice resonating in the Nephilim''s mind. Reign, recognizing the urgency, channeled his energy with increased intensity. The celestial wings on his back expanded, casting a radiant glow. The darkness within him swirled in harmony with the light, creating a unique blend of power. As the barriers weakened, Mia, Nayle, and the others seized the opportunity to amplify their own efforts. Theron unleashed a barrage of magical projectiles, Venica conjured arcane barriers, and ra summoned mes to create a protective shield. Adrian, locked in a fierce duel, executed a series of acrobatic maneuvers to keep the enemies upied while Gideon, Cosmo, Ugon, Siabas, and some of the others joined the fray, keeping them away from Reign. The diversion allowed the team to concentrate on breaking through the magical restraints. Elyndor, conflicted by his loyalties, disengaged from the battle with Aragos. "I can''t let you go any further," he dered, his ice- bluebat aura intensifying. Aragos, sensing Elyndor''s internal struggle, spoke with a mixture of anger and sorrow. "You were like a father to me, Elyndor. Don''t let Avargan''s madness consume you." Elyndor remained silent for a moment, his expression betraying the turmoil within. The battlefield, once filled with the sh of forces, now held a tense pause as the two brothers faced each other. Reign, feeling the barriers give way, urged his team to press forward. "Now! We break through!" he dered, the celestial and demonic energies surging to their peak. With a powerful surge, the magical barriers shattered. The team, led by Reign, burst through the weakened defenses and sprinted toward the edge of the concealed battlefield. Adrian, recognizing the signal, disengaged from his duel and followed suit, as did Aragos who quickly used hisbat aura to push Elyndor back and join the others. The moment they exited the formation and arrays, Theron immediately took out an item and pointed it at the sky before activating it, causing a giant red ball of light to appear in the sky above them. Chapter 901 End of Battle, The Royal Guards Arrive

Chapter 901 End of Battle, The Royal Guards Arrive

?The red ball of light illuminated the battlefield, its brilliance cutting through the concealing arrays and revealing the intense shes that had taken ce. Theron had activated a signal re, a beacon visible from a great distance, signaling for help from allies outside the affected area. This was something that they didn''t possess, in fact, the beacon was something given to them by Adrian. It was his item, given to him by his father, and upon activating it, the kingdom would realize that he was in a dangerous situation, which is when the strongest people in the kingdom, the royal guards together with themander of the guards, a Tier VI being, will move. Avargan stared at the red ball of light with his face red. His anger reached the heavens themselves as he clenched his teeth so hard they started to crack. His hands were clenched into fists, his nails digging into his flesh as he nced at his children. "We leave, the royal guards will be here at any moment," Avargan said as he exhaled deeply before taking another nce at Reign and the others who were retreating further. He knew that following them and attacking was no longer feasible. His trap had been broken. The formation and arrays he had painstakingly created with his children broken through. All of it is because of Reign. A Nephilim, a being that even Avargan, who can glimpse into the tapestry of fate to see what will happen once he does something, cannot ount for. Reign was never in the future that Avargan saw, the trap was wless, but it was wless against the two teams, not against Reign. It was a trap designed to kill a group of 20 Tier Vbatants, and even if there were more of them, thebined strength of Avargan, his children, and the many arrays was enough to defeat any foe below Tier VI. And yet, Reign was there, a Tier V being that held the power of a Tier VI. Even then, the chances of them escaping were abysmally low. Avargan was simply too strong and even Reign in his Nephilim form could do anything to him. Had it not been for Avargan''s foolishness and arrogance, allowing Reign to pour everything into his attack, they wouldn''t have escaped. ''Why did I do that, why did I allow him to attack me back then?'' Avargan asked himself as he made his way back with his children, his mind preupied not with the future, but the past. ''I could have easily defeated him, I could have taken him down during that one attack, and yet, I simply stood in ce, but why?'' ''Mind control?'' ''No, he doesn''t have such power, neither do any of his teammates and even if they did, they wouldn''t have been powerful enough to go against me, to make me do such a ridiculous thing.'' ''I was affected by something, but what, and how?'' ''Nobody present is strong enough to do that to me, which means somebody was hiding close to us?'' Avargan''s face changed as he thought of what happened during the battle. It truly was too suspicious, how he simply stood and waited for Reign to strike him with full power, fully aware that it might be a bit dangerous to him. And yet, when thinking back, it was his choice, but that was impossible, he would never make such a blunder. ''Who was it, who came here to help them, and why didn''t they show themselves?'' Back outside the barrier, Reign and the others were running away, eagerly awaiting the reinforcements from the Irason Kingdom. Right after the first ball of light appeared, another one appeared above as well. A brilliant yellow ball that was shot up by Aragos. It was the same as Adrian''s, a beacon that would call forth the royal guards of the is kingdom. "That man, why was he so stupid?" Jared suddenly asked Reign who stood still, not knowing what exactly Jared meant. "The man you fought, why did he stand still and wait for you to finish that attack, and Master, why did you attempt such an attack, if he attacked during that time, you would have been dead." "That''s true, I was shocked to see you do such a thing, even though you did hide the true attack with the lightning, it was a very dumb move from you kid," Aethion added from the side as Reign suddenly blinked twice quickly. ''I I don''t know.'' ''I knew he wouldn''t attack me, and that the attack was the only way I could actually save the others and potentially escape, but I don''t know why I was so certain.'' Reign''s confusion lingered as they continued their retreat. The weight of the battle and the mysteries surrounding Avargan''s behavior pressed upon him. The others shared uneasy nces, uncertain about the oddities in the recent events. As they distanced themselves from the battlefield, the red and yellow beacons in the sky began to attract attention. In the distance,the shing of weapons echoed. The royal guards from both the Irason and is kingdoms were responding to the distress signals, and it seemed like they hade across one another. Reign''s mind raced, trying to make sense of the inexplicable urrences. Aethion, sensing his turmoil, spoke telepathically. "Kid, there''s something off about all this. We need to be cautious and alert. Someone or something manipted Avargan, and we can''t afford to underestimate our enemies." Jared, overhearing the conversation, chimed in. "Master, we''ve known each other for a while now, and I''ve seen you in many battles, but today, something was different. It''s like you were guided by an unseen force. Do you remember anything unusual during the fight?" Reign furrowed his brow, trying to recall the moments leading up to the decisive attack. shes of images crossed his mind, but they were fragmented and unclear. "I...I don''t know. It felt like an instinct, like someone or something whispered to me that this was the only way." Aethion and Jared exchanged concerned nces. "We need to find out who or what influenced this battle. It could be a hidden yer with an agenda of their own," Aethion suggested. As the two teams charged forward, they saw the reinforcements, abination of is and Irason soldiers who were battling one another. Themanding officers, a Tier VI from each kingdom, surveyed the battle and stared at one another. "Stop the battle!" "Stop fighting, right now!" Aragos and Adrian quickly ran forward, both shouting with full force at the royal guards. The twomanders nced at them in confusion before giving the signal to stop. "None have died, thankfully," Aragos said as he nced at the men. Other than some minor injuries, they were all fine thanks to the fact they had just arrived and initiatedbat. They didn''t walk or run over here, they were teleported. Each of the kingdoms had a teleportation array that could be used to send men across far distances. The cost of operating the array was so high that they would only do so if the situation was dire, like when Nayle''s team had attacked the forward base and almost taken control of it, as well as the reinforcements that arrived to help the is forward base back when Reign and the others had attacked it. Thanks to Theron who had ced an array, the reinforcements and the kingdom were unaware of just how dire the situation was, which was why the kingdom wasn''t able to respond by teleporting more men right outside of the base. The two groups of royal guards, each oneprised of 50 Tier Vbatants, stared at the two members of opposing royal families, as well as Reign and Nayle''s team. They quickly saw the injuries on them and the marks of battle, but for some reason, it seemed like they didn''t fight against each other. "Sir Waldos," Aragos called out to the leader of the royal guards as Adrian stepped forward to Lady Nesa, the leader of his royal guards. "Can we catch up to them if we charge right now?" Aragos asked Reign who shook his head. "He definitely knows that they have arrived, if I was in Avargan''s shoes, I would have been long gone by now." "Dammit!" Aragos shouted in anger before ncing at the guards. "Call my grandfather, he needs to use the teleportation ande here right away, there there is something he has to see," Aragos said as Adrian nced back at him before taking a deep breath. "Call my father,dy Nesa, and tell him to teleport here right away, he needs to see it as well. The two groups of royal guards and their leaders nced at one another in shock and confusion. Call the two kings over, in the bordends, at the same time? They would try to murder one another right away!'' "Please, it''s important, very important." "If theye, they will not fight, the two of us will make sure of that," Aragos said as he and Adrian stood side by side, making the two groups even more confused. Chapter 902 Reckoning of the Deceiver: Unveiling Truths

Chapter 902 Reckoning of the Deceiver: Unveiling Truths

?Themanders, Sir Waldos and Lady Nesa exchanged skeptical nces but recognized the gravity of the situation. They immediately ryed the urgent message to the kings of is and Irason, emphasizing the critical need for their presence. As the royal guards awaited the kings'' response, Aragos and Adrian, nked by Reign and Nayle''s team, maintained a tense standoff between the two groups. The soldiers eyed each other warily, weapons at the ready, but a silent understanding passed between the leaders. Within moments, the air crackled with magic, and the kings of is and Irason appeared simultaneously through the teleportation arrays. King Azkaran, a tall and dignified figure with a regal presence, stood beside themander of his royal guards, as did King Irodis, a seasoned ruler known for his strategic brilliance. The sight of the two kings appearing at the same time in the bordends sent shockwaves through the gathered royal guards. It was an unprecedented event, and the air became thick with anticipation. The two kings had not been briefed on what was going on, the only thing they knew was that the beacons were used and that the princes were in a dire situation. Upon appearing, and seeing each other, the two stood still, their faces frozen, devoid of any emotions. And just like that, both men disappeared and appeared in the middle of the area, both having drawn their weapons and shing at one another. Had it not been for Adrian and Aragos, who had moved even before them and appeared between the two, they would have already started fighting. "Son, move out of the way." "My grandson, you will listen to me and step down." The two kings didn''t even nce at Adrian and Aragos, they simply continued staring at one another, their auras rising and making it difficult for the royal guards who had no idea what they were supposed to do at this moment. "And he took it from me, he rose to be king, and look at what happened, nothing but stagnation for decades!" "That is why I decided to take matters into my own hands." "I will do as was foretold, I will be king and let the kingdom prosper, as it has always been my fate to do so." The voice of Avargan suddenly echoed through the area as Reign took a step forward while holding the memory crystal in his hand. King Irodis immediately recognized the voice of his brother and stared in shock at the crystal in Reign''s hand. "Sirs, please, listen to this before doing anything, trust me, and trust them, this is something you need to hear." Reign said as Aragos and Adrian both nodded as the two kings nced at one another before ncing at Reign. It was clear they were not fully convinced, but the short three sentences they heard had been enough to make them realize that something truly was wrong here. Reluctantly, King Azkaran and King Irodis sheathed their weapons, their eyes locked in a silent agreement. They motioned for Reign to y the recording, and as the crystal emitted Avargan''s voice, the tense atmosphere thickened with each revtion. The kings listened, their expressions shifting from skepticism to shock and finally to a mixture of anger and concern. Avargan''s betrayal, the borate trap, and the unexpected interference during the battle unfolded before them. As the recording yed, the royal guards also tuned in, their confusion giving way to realization. When the voice of Avargan spoke of a n to seize the throne for the sake of the kingdom''s prosperity, King Irodis''s eyes narrowed. The weight of the words hung heavy in the air as the truth unraveled. The brothers, once bound by blood, now stood on opposing sides of a dangerous conflict. The auras of both kings red up multiple times during the recording. Both men realized that they had been tricked by the same person, the war they were waging against one another being started by him. Azkaran was not only shocked but also confused. "How the array, the resonance, how did he do it, how did he manage to tamper with it?" "He didn''t." Reign said as he sighed before exining to the king how identical twins like Irodis and Avargan shared more DNApared to siblings and even regr twins. Because of that, the resonance would have been nearly the same, only slightly, almost unnoticeably different had the blood used been Avargan''s. Those words proved enough for King Azkaran to drop to his knees in shock. "Twenty years I have waged war for twenty years because of what happened to my daughter." "For twenty years, I have sent out men, good men, loyal men, brave men, out to die, to reim our honor and to give us justice, and I have done it all for naught." "I have done exactly what the bastard wanted, and the worst part is the fact that I waspletely oblivious to it, confident that I was doing the right thing, that the target of my revenge was the right person." "For twenty years, I have done nothing but cause suffering on my people, on my kingdom, and I have done it for nothing." "No, I wish it was for nothing, I have actually done it to the advantage of the perpetrator." It was as if Azkaran''s spirit was broken. He seemed nearly dead inside. Reign and the others could not even begin to imagine the emotions the king currently had. To hear that everything you had done for thest two decades was just what the man that caused you so much suffering wanted, that alone was enough to make people despair, and yet, that was not even the worst of it. King Irodis, on the other hand, was conflicted. He had been manipted into waging war by his own brother, believing it to be a pursuit of destiny and the greater good. The revtion shook him to the core, realizing the extent of Avargan''s cunning deception. Reign, Aragos, Adrian, and Nayle''s team watched the kings closely, understanding the heavy burden of truth they now carried. The royal guards, too, shared in the collective realization of the magnitude of the deception that had fueled the conflict between is and Irason for two decades. King Azkaran, regaining someposure, rose from his kneeling position. The fire in his eyes was reced by a haunted reflection. "We must find Avargan and put an end to this madness. That man has caused so much grief and madness to descend over our two kingdoms, and he still walks free." King Irodis, a mix of anger and remorse on his face, nodded in agreement. "Yes, we cannot let him manipte us any further. Avargan must answer for the suffering he has caused." "I always knew that my brother had an issue with me bing the king, I even offered to step down and give him the crown, I was never interested in it, my mother had always made sure that I knew that it was him destined to be king and that I was supposed to be his right-hand, his advisor, the one person he could lean on when things got tough." "And yet, he never epted it, he didn''t want to be king out of pity, that''s what he told me, and then he left the kingdom, appearing from time to time to check in on me and the kingdom." "I never realized just how deranged his thoughts were, just how much our mother''s words had made him change." "This not seeing my brother for who he truly was, this is my fault, had I noticed things beforehand, perhaps this would have never happened." "It''s not your fault, sir Irodis," Aragos said as he nced at the king. "Your brother, my my father has fooled everyone, he has nned this for long, it''s nobody''s fault that this happened, not yours, not my grandfather''s, nobody except for Avargan is at fault." "For what he has done to my mother, what he has done to our kingdoms, he will answer for that, he no longer has any ce to hide, his children, all of my brethren that I had no idea existed, are now known to us." "We will find him, and we will take him down." With determination in their hearts, thebined forces of is and Irason agreed to put aside their longstanding conflict and focus on amon enemy: Avargan. The royal guards, once divided by loyalty to their respective kingdoms, now stood united against the puppet master who had orchestrated a war for his own twisted motives. King Azkaran and King Irodis, despite the revtion, still harbored feelings of remorse and anger. The weight of the realization that they had been manipted into a senseless war weighed heavily on their shoulders. However, they understood the immediate need to apprehend Avargan and put an end to the chaos. The time for making amends and fixing what has been broken thanks to the war wouldeter. For now, the most important thing was to call both armies back and make sure that news of peace spread quickly while searching for Avargan so that he could face their justice. Chapter 903 Echoes of Unity: Pursuit of Shadows

Chapter 903 Echoes of Unity: Pursuit of Shadows

?A couple of days passed, and the once-battleground between is and Irason now saw the transformative effects of a newfound peace. The news of the kings putting aside their differences had spread like wildfire, and the citizens and nobles were adjusting to the abrupt shift in their reality. In the capital cities of both kingdoms, banners of unity adorned the streets. There were still remnants of skepticism among the people, especially those who had lost loved ones in the prolonged conflict. However, the kings addressed their subjects,ying bare the truth about Avargan''s maniption and the need for solidarity to bring him to justice. The citizens, yearning for peace, began to rebuild the bridges of trust that had been burned over decades of hostility. Markets flourished as merchants from both kingdoms set up stalls side by side, exchanging goods and stories. Families who had once lived in fear of the other side now met in the streets, sharing smiles and forging connections. Of course, it was not all who shared such sediment. After all, the war had been long and many had died during it. Some citizens were not happy about the peace, they held strong hatred toward the other kingdom as they had lost people to them and some unrest had appeared. Some people protested on the streets, not afraid to let their voices be heard and their opinions be shared with others. Still, those people were the minority, and for now, both kings and their ministers decided to take the soft approach, trying their best to cate them and exin things via the many officers scattered around the two kingdoms. They spread the news of what happened, not hiding the details at all. They wished to do one thing, to make sure that the citizens knew that the long war and the many soldiers who had died fighting did not die because of the other kingdom as they had been tricked and manipted as well. They wanted them to know that it was because of Avargan, that he was the one who didn''t care for their lives, that he had caused the war to happen because of his selfish reasons, because of his ambition, his desire to be the king. Slowly but surely, the citizens were being cated, their anger slowly diminishing. The ones that made the least trouble were the nobles, however. Plenty of them had lost much during the long war, and plenty had risen to power during it, but there was one thing that almost all of them had inmon, the desire for peace. Peace was what they needed to consolidate their power and improve their families. During the war, many of their children died, many promising talents were taken from them, and even some long-serving retainers lost their lives. The nobles wished for peace so that they could finally start stabilizing their own influence and power so that they could once again live as nobles, not as officers in the army as most of them were. The Nobles and diplomats worked tirelessly to formalize the newfound peace. Treaties were drafted, boundaries were redrawn, and coborative efforts were initiated to address the consequences of the war. The healing process had begun, but scars still lingered, and rebuilding a fractured society would take time. In the midst of this tentative peace, the search for Avargan continued. Combined forces from is and Irason scoured thends, following leads and investigating any reports of suspicious activities. The royal guards, once on opposing sides, now fought side by side with a shared purpose C to bring the puppet master to justice. Reign, Aragos, Adrian, Nayle, and their teams yed crucial roles in the manhunt. Their unique abilities and experiences made them invaluable assets, as they navigated through treacherous terrains and confronted challenges that Avargan had strategically left in his wake. The bond between the two kingdoms grew stronger each day as they pursued amon goal. Joint military operations, intelligence sharing, and coordinated efforts marked a new era of coboration. The once bitter rivals were nowrades, driven by a shared determination to uncover the truth and right the wrongs that had gued theirnds. In the meantime, Avargan, aware of the growing threat closing in on him, continued to elude capture. His cunning and strategic mind kept him one step ahead of the pursuers. He left cryptic clues and traps, leading thebined forces on aplex trail that tested their resilience and teamwork. The citizens, still reeling from the revtions about Avargan, followed the manhunt with bated breath. News couriers delivered updates to the farthest corners of the kingdoms, detailing the progress and setbacks in the pursuit of justice. The people, once divided, now shared amon hope C that the puppet master would face the consequences of his actions. Days passed and the search never stopped, thebined forces discovered Avargan''s hidden strongholds, each more fortified and magically concealed than thest. The puppet master seemed to revel in the cat-and-mouse game, leaving messages taunting his pursuers, challenging them to reach him. Reign, Aragos, Adrian, Nayle, and their teams encountered numerous obstacles, pushing their skills to the limit. Avargan''s traps were not just physical; he had woven intricate magical defenses that tested the abilities of even the most skilled individuals. It was something they expected from Avargan, after all, the man shown that he was a master schemer and maniptor, such traps were nothing unexpected whening from him. As the pursuit intensified, whispers of Avargan''s past echoed through the kingdoms. Tales of his rise to power, his ambitions, and his hidden machinations came to light. It was revealed that Avargan had always harbored a desire for the throne, believing it to be his destiny. The way he had used the ''Ulbvar'' to forcibly make children, killing tens of women for his twisted ideas and goals, and his maniption of events to fulfill his delusional vision of kingship made all the citizens go red from anger and wish for nothing but the worst for him. While the pursuit continued, Reign found himself gued by questions about his own identity and the mysterious force that seemed to guide him during the battle with Avargan. Avargan had told him that he, as well as all Nephilims, were without fate. But Raziel had told him differently, he had told him how the system and the world itself could have favorites that it would help. He had told him that much, and also touched upon fate, destiny, and simr topics, which made Reign know that such things exist, and from what he was told, he wasn''t without any fate or destiny, and yet, Avargan imed it to be so. The third party that had seemingly interfered during his battle against Avargan and helped him out did not show itself at all. If somebody helped them fend off Avargan and had pretty much made sure his ns were not going to work, why would that person hide themselves when it was obvious that they were very powerful as well? Did it have anything to do with fate, was the person who helped Reign out worried about something, so they were still hiding their identity, not willing to show themselves in order to not endanger their own life? There were many questions that Reign had, but unfortunately, he could not get the answers to them, not right now. After a week of searching for Avargan and his children, after finding tens of hidden bases that Avargan had across both kingdoms, the search parties had slowed down, some taking a break from the entire thing. It seemed impossible to find Avargan, after all, the man had seemingly taken everything to ount when creating his grand n and had hidden himself well. The one issue that Reign and the others had, however, was that their challenge was not finished. They had done what was asked of them, they had brought the two kingdoms together, and brokered a peace treaty, and yet, the challenge was not yet finished as an additional objective had appeared. A simple one, but one that was incredibly difficult. [ Bring the perpetrator to justice. ] They had to find Avargan and bring him to justice, but that was incredibly difficult to do. They had no idea where to find him, and it was clear to them that following the same trails that they had followed previously would bring them nowhere. Avargan himself had left plenty of traces, and they knew that those traces were not real, they were merely ced there to slow them down, to bring them to other ces, ces that Avargan didn''t care about. If they wanted to truly capture him, they had to ignore all such clues, all of the leads and traces that were easily found, and try to find their own clues, but the question was how, how would they do that? They started by once again going to the bases and hideouts they had already been to and tried to find something, anything that could help them in their quest. Finding Avargan would be incredibly difficult, but not impossible, they knew that since the system had given them the task. Chapter 904 The Golden Pride Unleashed: The Hunt for Avargan

Chapter 904 The Golden Pride Unleashed: The Hunt for Avargan

?"Still no new clues?" "No, we have gone back to the hideouts, scoured every single inch of every single one of those ces, and still nothing." "Tch, that bastard sure knows how to run away and hide." "But just wait, I will get my hands on that bastard, and when I do, ohhh, I will enjoy every single moment of it." Reign and the others nced at one another as they gulped from the immense aura and golden lighting from the person in front of them. An elf that was about 1.85?meters tall stood in front of them, adoring a silver piece of armor that was slowly turning golden from his aura. He was the one leading the investigation and search for Avargan. He was themander of the is forces, the person that led the entire army, and was respected and feared by both kingdoms. The one reason why is had been equal with the Irason kingdom during the war, even though they had one less Tier VIbatant. Iscandar, themander-in-chief, is the strongest person in the entire region. He alone was able to fight against two Tier VIbatants of the Irason forces, and he was the one person everybody feared. Hisbat aura was one of the reasons why he was so feared. He was a mid-grade Tier VI, but his strength surpasses most mid-grade Tier VIbatants. The reason for that, as previously stated, was hisbat aura. Iscandar was born as a Tier II being. Even as a baby, he was powerful. As a child, he had to be careful when ying with other kids as a p from him was enough to kill them. He was always the strongest, and because of that, hisbat aura became a unique one. A goldenbat aura that never changed, no matter what emotions he was feeling at that moment. His aura was the manifestation of what he was, what he had. It was pride. Hisbat aura was one of pride. There was no other emotion present in it because his pride was above everything else. ( AN: As some might have suspected, I based him off Escanor from TSDS ) He was very close to Aragos, to the point of being his mentor ever since the young prince was young. The reason for that was one that would surprise most people. Iscandar was supposed to get married to Aragos''s mother, the eldest princess of the kingdom. After what happened, however, that marriage never came. Not because Iscandar didn''t want to, but because the princess herself had actually broken off their engagement after what happened. Still, he did truly love her, and people said that after he found out what had happened all those years ago, he disappeared from the castle he was in and went to the nearby mountains. Two of those mountains no longer existed, in his rage, he had destroyed them. And even then, he never tried to kill the king of Irason or the other Tier VIbatants of the Irason kingdom. He was only defending the kingdom when it was needed, that was all he did. The reason for that was actually the reason why Aragos had always tried to find out what had happened twenty years ago. He believed what the princess had told him, he believed that she wasn''t mistaken, that the person who appeared that night was not the king of Irason, but someone masquerading as him. He knew the king, he knew what kind of a person he was, and he was certain that the king wouldn''t do such a thing. It was too suspicious, and thus, he decided to trust her, he went against the wishes of his own king and didn''t participate in the offensive against the Irason Kingdom, and he took care of Aragos, he made sure to teach him how to fight, how to utilize his powers. Other than Elyndor, Iscandar was another father figure in Aragos''s life, and he believed he was indebted to him. The main reason nobody dared ever mention that he was a bastard and disrespect him was that when one general scoffed at him when he was a child, showing disrespect at him, Iscandar broke both of his arms in an instant and threw him out of the pce without even caring for what the king or the rest of the royal family would say or do. He even forbade that general from ever stepping foot in the pce or the military base, and nobody, even the king himself, said anything to Iscandar and what many would say was a very arrogant thing of him to do. As Iscandar vented his frustration, Aragos stepped forward, cing a reassuring hand on themander''s shoulder. "Commander Iscandar, we will find Avargan. We just need to approach this differently. He''s counting on us following the paths he''sid out. We need to break away from those expectations." Iscandar took a deep breath, his golden aura flickering as he regained control of his emotions. "You''re right, Aragos. I can''t let my anger cloud my judgment. We need a new strategy. Something Avargan wouldn''t anticipate." Reign, Adrian, Nayle, and the rest of the team gathered around, ready to contribute ideas. Nayle, with her analytical mind, suggested, "Avargan is cunning, and he knows they of thend well. What if we use that against him? Create a diversion, make him think we''re onto one of his false leads, while we quietly investigate areas he wouldn''t expect." Adrian, always strategic, added, "We also need to anticipate his moves. He''s been one step ahead of us. What if we set up a trap, make him think he''s leading us into one of his bases, but it''s a controlled area where we can surround him?" Reign, deep in thought, brought up another point. "We also can''t ignore the possibility that Avargan has allies. He''s had decades to establish connections. We should investigate those who might be sympathetic to his cause or manipted by him." Aragos nodded in agreement. "We need to cut off any support he might have. And about the third party that intervened during our battle, we can''t rule out the possibility that they could be an ally or enemy. Unfortunately, there is no trace present of them, we have no idea who it might have been." The group deliberated on their n,bining their strengths and experiences. Iscandar, regaining hisposure, became a pivotal part of the strategy. With his unmatchedbat prowess and deep knowledge of the region, he provided valuable insights on potential hiding spots and tactics Avargan might employ. The decision was made to implement a multi-faceted approach. First, they would create a decoy operation, making it seem like they were following Avargan''s false trails. Simultaneously, they would set up traps in areas of strategic importance, where Avargan might believe he could outwit them. Finally, investigations into potential allies and the mysterious third party would run concurrently. As the n unfolded, the citizens and nobles, unaware of the intricacies of the manhunt, continued to adapt to the newfound peace. The skepticism among some citizens lingered, but the majority embraced the unity, realizing that only together could they ovee the shadows of the past. Days passed, and the decoy operation was in motion. Thebined forces, led by Iscandar, created an illusion of a massive pursuit along one of Avargan''s supposed trails. Avargan, watching from the shadows, couldn''t resist taking the bait. He redirected his efforts to mislead them further, which led to him leaving some small traces that they could follow. Meanwhile, Aragos, Reign, Adrian, Nayle, and a team of skilled operatives quietly delved into areas untouched by Avargan''s maniptions. They explored hidden caves, remotendscapes, and overlooked corners, searching for any signs that might lead them to Avargan''s true location. In the midst of their investigations, the mysterious third party made another appearance. This time, a voice echoed in Reign''s mind, reaching him in moments of solitude. "You seek Avargan. A dangerous game with uncertain oues. Be wary of the threads that bind fate. Not all allies are revealed, and not all enemies wear masks." "Be careful of who surrounds you, be careful to not y into their trap." The enigmatic message left Reign pondering what just happened. It hinted at theplexity of the situation, raising more questions than answers. The third-party was able to show up at any time it seemed, and Reign still had no idea who it was, nor why they were trying to help him and the others out. Still, the urgency of capturing Avargan kept him focused on the task at hand. He made a mental note of the message, but he couldn''t also think whether or not it was helpful, after all, what if the third party had told him that to make him doubt his allies, to make him skeptical of those around him? That would work in Avargan''s favor. A mere day after that, they found clues that would lead them to Avargan, clues that were left there by someone. Chapter 905 Unraveling Illusions in the Hunt for Avargan’s Hideout

Chapter 905 Unraveling Illusions in the Hunt for Avargan''s Hideout

?The discovery of fresh clues breathed new life into the manhunt for Avargan. Small, cryptic messages were strategically ced, guiding Reign and his team through hidden paths and secret chambers. As they followed the trail, the enigmatic nature of the messages sparked curiosity among the search party. Reign, Aragos, Adrian, Nayle, and the others huddled around the first clue, etched into the bark of an ancient tree in a secluded forest. The message was concise yet mysterious: "Seek the forgotten ruins where shadows whisper and echoes linger." The words pointed to an abandoned area, long forgotten, where the secrets of the past might still linger. The search party, fueled by a renewed sense of determination, embarked on a journey to unravel the meaning behind the clues. A shadowy figure, his bodypletely hidden from view, observed their progress from the shadows. The figure''s decision to intervene and guide them was not just a matter of convenience but a manifestation of his growing discontent with Avargan and how things were progressing. As the team reached the forgotten ruins, an ancient structure with crumbling walls and overgrown vegetation, the next clue awaited. This time, it was a mural hidden within the ruins, depicting a celestial alignment with a cryptic inscription: "In the convergence of stars, Avargan''s illusions crumble." Nayle, using her extensive knowledge of celestial patterns, deciphered the meaning. "The next clue must lead us to a ce where we can observe a celestial event. Avargan might have chosen such locations for his hideouts. It''s a metaphorical representation, suggesting that in moments of rity, his deceptions will be exposed." Following Nayle''s guidance, the team traveled to a high vantage point where the stars aligned in a specific configuration. There, they discovered an entrance to an underground chamber. As they delved deeper, they found more clues, each leading them closer to Avargan''s elusive whereabouts. The figure, observing their progress, couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and satisfaction. His actions were not just driven by a desire to bring justice to Avargan but also to offer redemption for the two kingdoms that Avargan had plunged into chaos. The person, once a pawn in Avargan''s schemes, had transcended his limitations, embracing his newfound power and purpose. The search party continued to follow the trail of clues, encountering magical barriers and intricate puzzles that Avargan had meticulously crafted. Each challenge tested their resolve and teamwork, but the prospect of justice propelled them forward. As they reached the final clue, hidden within a cavern illuminated by the soft glow of luminescent crystals, the message took an unexpected turn. "Avargan''s throne lies beyond the Veil of Shadows, where destiny weaves its final thread." The cryptic wording left the team puzzled. Nayle, once again utilizing her expertise, spected, "The Veil of Shadows could refer to a metaphysical barrier, a dimension that conceals Avargan''s true sanctuary. We need to find a way to breach this veil." The figure, hidden in the shadows, had left them a final message. "I have guided you to this point, for I share amon goal C the downfall of Avargan. I shall wait for you and help you when the times is right. Together, we can prate the Veil of Shadows and bring an end to his reign of deceit." The search party, now armed with a clearer direction, ventured deeper into the cavern, where the presence of ancient magic resonated. The Veil of Shadows awaited them, an unseen barrier that concealed Avargan''s final sanctuary. Nayle, drawing on her knowledge of mystical energies, led the group in a ritual to reveal the hidden entrance. As the incantation echoed through the cavern, a shimmering portal materialized before them, revealing a passage into the Veil of Shadows. The air around them thickened with an otherworldly presence as they stepped through the ethereal gateway, entering a realm where reality and illusion intertwined. Navigating through the Veil proved to be a challenge. Thews of physics seemed to shift, and illusions danced in the shadows, testing their perception. It was a realm where Avargan''s mastery over deception reached its zenith, and the search party found themselves facing illusions of their deepest fears and desires. In this surrealndscape, the mysterious figure, still concealed within the Veil, provided guidance to Reign and his team. "The key to breaking Avargan''s illusions is to see through them. Trust in your instincts, and do not let the Veil manipte your senses. The throne awaits, and Avargan''s grasp over reality weakens the closer you get." As they progressed, the illusions intensified, ying on their emotions and memories. Reign saw fleeting images of his past, intertwined with doubts and uncertainties. Aragos faced a distorted vision of his mother, questioning the truth of her actions. Nayle confronted illusions of her own past mistakes, while Adrian battled shadows born from his deepest regrets. Iscandar, however, faced no issues. He was given glimpses into what the princess had experienced, the horror that happened to her twenty years ago, and even though his anger was rising, his pride allowed him to easily break through any and all illusions that appeared in front of him. Amidst the illusions, the team relied on their bond, trusting in each other to distinguish reality from deception. The mysterious figure''s voice echoed in their minds, guiding them through the Veil''s treacherous terrain. As the search party ventured deeper into the Veil of Shadows, the illusions became more intricate and emotionally charged. Avargan''s attempts to defend his sanctuary manifested in illusions that sought to break their resolve. Reign, facing the echoes of his past, found himself standing on a battlefield where the fallen soldiers used him of failure. The illusions yed on his guilt, attempting to sow doubt in his purpose. Yet, the voice in his mind, likely belonging to the mysterious ally, reminded him, "Your fate is not dictated by the past; it is shaped by your choices." Aragos confronted a distorted image of his mother, questioning her motives and actions. The illusions aimed to exploit the uncertainty he harbored about her past choices. However, the mentorship of Iscandar, who had always been there for him, served as a beacon of rity. "True strength lies in acknowledging theplexities of our loved ones," the voice guided Aragos. Nayle, wrestling with illusions of her past mistakes, was led through a maze of regrets and missed opportunities. The voice reassured her, "Mistakes are the stepping stones to growth. Embrace them, for they have shaped you into who you are." Nayle drew strength from these words, breaking through the illusions with newfound determination. Adrian faced shadows born from his deepest regrets, a haunting reminder of choices that had left scars on his soul. The voice whispered, "Redemption is not found in the absence of mistakes but in the courage to confront them." Adrian, fueled by the wisdom offered, confronted the illusions head-on, emerging stronger. Iscandar, immune to the illusions due to his unwavering pride, served as a pir of support for the team. His golden aura radiated strength, inspiring confidence in hisrades. As they progressed, the Veil of Shadows became denser, the illusions more potent. The mysterious figure continued to guide them, "The throne lies ahead, where reality and deception converge. Avargan''s final defense awaits, but with each step, his control weakens. Trust in your unity, for it is the key to shattering the illusions." The search party pressed forward, facing challenges that tested not only their abilities but also their bonds. The Veil twisted reality, conjuring illusions that sought to exploit the fractures within the team. In a chamber of shifting mirrors, reflections distorted into nightmarish images. The voice advised, "The mirrors reveal both truth and falsehood. Trust in your instincts, and the path will be clear." Reign, Aragos, Nayle, Adrian, and Iscandar navigated the maze of mirrors, discerning reality from illusion. As they approached Avargan''s throne, the illusions intensified, culminating in a final confrontation within a grand hall. Avargan, wreathed in shadows, stood before them, his form shifting between reality and illusion. His voice echoed, "You cannot escape the illusions. I am the master of this realm!" The mysterious figure''s voice resonated once more, "His power weakens as you draw near. Unite against the shadows, and the Veil will unravel." The search party, standing together, faced Avargan with unwavering determination. And finally, they broke through, only to see a mountain in front of them. The throne was an illusion as well, as was the Avargan they believed they had finally found. None of that had been real, and instead, they were now standing right in front of the true hideout of Avargan. "Make your way inside, it is time to end this." "Do not forget that you have a friend inside." "I swear an oath by the system that I am truly a friend to you and a foe to Avargan, that should be enough for you to trust me, correct?" The voice said once more as Reign and the others nced at one another before stepping forward. It was time for the final confrontation. It was time to end Avargan and to finally see who it was that helped them. Chapter 906 Confrontation: The Final Battle Begins!

Chapter 906 Confrontation: The Final Battle Begins!

?The entrance to Avargan''s true hideout loomed before them, a massive doorway carved into the side of the mountain. The air within the cave was heavy with malevolent energy, a testament to the dark magic that had sustained Avargan''s illusions. As they stepped into the cavern, the mysterious figure''s voice echoed once more, guiding them through the intricate passages. The cave seemed to be alive with whispers, shadows dancing across the walls as if trying to lure them deeper into the abyss. "Beware, he is powerful, do not trust what you see easily." Reign was slightly perplexed at what the voice was telling them. He had battled against Avargan before, and he had fought him almost evenly. He wasn''t able to do much to Avargan, but Avargan was unable to do much to him either when he was in his Nephilim form. The person speaking to them knew that, he was there when the battle took ce, so why was he telling them to be so careful now? With that person present, they now had 2 Tier VIbatants, as well as Reign, who can briefly be as powerful as a Tier VI with his transformation. Not to mention that they had Iscandar, the most powerful person in the entire region, even if Avargan is strong, he couldn''t be stronger than Iscandar, right? Well, perhaps with the help of arrays and formation, he can be as powerful as thetter, perhaps even slightly more, but that still didn''t exin why they should be careful. They arrived here with the help of the mysterious person, the person even swore an oath by the system, which was a binding oath that even Gods didn''t dare break thanks to the immense bacsh that the system would have them suffer if they did so. That alone showed that the mysterious person was friendly and that he truly wished to help them. So, what exactly was waiting for them inside to make the person tell them to be wary? The cavern twisted and turned, leading them through abyrinth of shadows. As they delved deeper, the malevolent energy grew denser, creating an oppressive atmosphere that seemed to seep into their very beings. The whispers echoed louder, murmuring half-truths and illusions. Reign, at the forefront, couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. The voice that had guided them thus far had proven invaluable, but the cautionary words now added ayer of uncertainty. As they approached the heart of Avargan''s hideout, the very fabric of reality seemed to fray, distorting their perceptions. The cavern opened into a vast chamber, the walls adorned with arcane symbols and twisted glyphs. At the center stood Avargan, his silhouette a shifting amalgamation of shadow and substance. The air crackled with dark energy, and his eyes glowed with an unnatural intensity. "Wee, dear guests," Avargan''s voice echoed through the cavern, each sybleden with a malicious undercurrent. "I knew you would find your way here eventually, but I will honestly say that I never expected you to find this ce so quickly." "Still, only showing up with so many men, do you truly believe that this is enough to defeat me?" Avargan asked as he stood straight and asked them with a calm expression. "Calm, and yet not calm, he shows a fa?ade, do not fall for it." The voice echoed in their heads again as they stared at Avargan, as well as his children who quickly appeared around him. "Elyndor," Aragos said with clenched teeth as he stared at the figure of Elyndor who appeared right next to Avargan and calmly stared at them. "Brother." Elyndor nodded at Aragos and nced at the others with no emotion present in his gaze. He merely stood still while Avargan smiled dangerously. "Well, since you are already here, there is no need to continue the rouse, we shall end this right here, right now, and afterwards, I will finally have the chance to get what is rightfully mine." Avargan''s words hung in the air, creating an ominous tension within the cavern. The presence of Elyndor added ayer ofplexity to the unfolding confrontation as his spells were incredibly potent and his knowledge of arrays and formations was second to none. The mysterious figure''s voice resonated once more, "This is the final test. Trust in your unity, but be cautious of the shadows that intertwine reality and deception." Reign, Aragos, Nayle, Adrian, and Iscandar formed a defensive formation, prepared for the impending sh. Avargan''s children, shrouded in shadows, assumed battle-ready stances around their father. Elyndor, standing beside Avargan, remained an enigmatic figure, his true intentions unclear. Avargan, with a sinister smile, extended his hand, and from the shadows emerged spectral illusions, mirroring the forms of formidable adversaries they had faced before. The illusions charged forward, testing the mettle of the search party. The mysterious figure''s voice guided them, "Do not be swayed by the echoes of the past. Face them with conviction, and the illusions will crumble." "This is the full power that Avargan can unleash for now, he is preparing for a ritual, stopping him is imperative." "Dispel the illusions, break through the enemy ranks, and end Avargan." "If the ritual seeds, we will all die here, the angels they wille." As soon as the voice finished his sentence, without even a moment of wait, the illusions surged at them. The illusions were not the same as before, these didn''t change their surroundings or anything, what they did was create more and more enemies for them and made it almost impossible for them to distinguish enemy from foe. It even made copies of themselves, and the copies didn''t all attack them, some were fighting against the illusions of the enemies as well, making it incredibly difficult to distinguish who was who and what was what. The cavern echoed with the sh of des and the resonating hum of magical energies. Avargan''s illusions proved to be a formidable challenge, each adversary striking with the precision and power that was real, and if Reign and the others were not careful, the illusions, although much less powerful than they were, could harm them. The search party fought valiantly, but the confusion sowed by the illusions threatened to overwhelm them. This was the power of the grand formation ced inside the hideout, one that was not evenpletely finished. There were a couple of minor formations missing, as well as a couple of arrays. Had Reign and the others arrived here in a couple of days, the illusions would be as powerful as low-grade Tier Vbatants and one would need over a hundred of them to stand a chance against the formation. The formation did have a drawback, and that was the immense power consumption. In order to activate and keep the formation active, Avargan was drying out his wealth, as well as an old vein of mana that coursed beneath the area. Reign, wielding his dual des, focused on disrupting the illusions with precise strikes. Aragos, with his elemental powers, unleashed torrents of fire and ice, attempting to discern the true from the false. Nayle utilized her analytical mind to identify patterns in the illusions, while Adrian''s strategic brilliance allowed him to navigate the chaotic battlefield. Iscandar, a beacon of strength, plowed through the illusions with a relentless assault. His golden aura radiated, dispelling the shadowy clones as he moved with unrivaled prowess. He simply walked forward. There were no tricks, no ns, no tactic at all in what he was doing, he simply took step after step, his immensebat aura alone was capable of destroying the illusions and forcing Avargan''s children to move aside. Nobody could stop him. The arrays ced shook from his aura that was still growing, the formation even flickering at times as it utilized even more mana to properly function in his presence. That was how powerful he was. The entire mountain shook with each step he took, and even Avargan was staring at him with slight fear. "Is this all you have?" Iscandar asked as he walked forward, his eyes seemingly piercing deep into Avargan''s very soul. "Please, do show me more, this is boring." "I don''t want to win so easily, I want to see you try harder, I want you to see just how useless it will be." "So please, show me more, show me just what made you so arrogant to speak the words you just spoke." "We only brought this many men?" Iscandar asked as he continued walking, his face calm and devoid of any emotion, his steps as light as a feather, and yet, as heavy as a mountain. "It won''t be enough to defeat you?" Iscandar continued asking his questions as he went closer to Avargan. "Just what made you so arrogant to speak such words in my presence, Avargan?" "Dammit, you bastard!" Avargan shouted in anger as he stared at Iscandar. "You damned abomination, you fateless bastard!" "The very reason you are so powerful will be the reason you will die today, I promise you that much, Iscandar." Chapter 907 Iscandar vs. Avargan: The Immense Power of the Golden Pride

Chapter 907 Iscandar vs. Avargan: The Immense Power of the Golden Pride

?"Every single time you speak of fate, of your destiny, of what you believe in, Avargan." "It makes me sick, makes me want to vomit in sheer annoyance that I feel." "Such words are the words of a weakling, a person that was not fit to rule, was not talented enough to take the throne, a man so deep into his own delusions that he cannotprehend that he was simply not good enough," Iscandar said as he calmly stared at Avargan whose body trembled out of anger. "Let me show you, what it means for a man to be strong, confident, to believe in himself and his own capabilities that nothing else truly matters to him." "Use everything you have, I will not even get to strike once to defeat you." Iscandar took a step forward, getting closer to Avargan. Iscandar''s steady advance seemed to unnerve Avargan, who, despite his previous boastful words, now found himself confronted by an overwhelming force. Facing Iscandar was a challenge by itself, and even the mightiest of fighters would be unnerved by it. The illusions crumbled under the weight of Iscandar''s aura, and Avargan''s children, caught between the unstoppable force and the illusions dissipating around them, dared not attack Iscandar who was doing nothing but ignoring them. Reign, Aragos, Nayle, and Adrian, witnessing Iscandar''s unmatched power, nced at each other before nodding their minds and charging forward. The mysterious figure''s voice echoed in their minds, "Iscandar is disrupting the formation, use this opportunity to target Avargan directly, he must not be allowed toplete the ritual." The search party, seizing the moment,unched a coordinated assault. Reign''s two swords sliced through the remaining illusions, allowing Nayle to focus on deciphering the symbols on the cavern walls together with Seraphina. Theron and Venica did their best to devise a n to disrupt the energy flow of Avargan''s ritual, but the immense power behind the formation, as well as Avargan''s own power, made it nearly impossible. Adrian stood next to Aragos who channeled his elemental powers andbat aura to create a shield against Elyndor''s potential interference. As they pressed forward, the cavern resonated with the golden auraing from Iscandar, who now stood before Avargan, their energies colliding in a titanic struggle. Avargan, realizing the precarious situation, summoned dark tendrils of magic, attempting to bind Iscandar and halt his advance. However, Iscandar''s aura burned brighter, dispelling the dark tendrils effortlessly and causing Avargan to groan in pain as he did the best he could to utilize his dark energy to shield himself. Avargan''s children, no longer having the advantage of the formation, quicklyunched an attack, aiming to attack Iscandar from behind, but the Reign and the others intercepted them, preventing any interference. Reign used his two swords to block and attack the enemies, Mia utilized her frost to create walls of ice to stop them from moving forward, ra used her fire to st the enemies away, Gideon stood tall at the very front with Cosmo, the two looking like giant walls that needed to be broken through, and the rest did what they were good at as well. The battle was fierce from the very start, and even though the formation was no longer working properly thanks to Iscandar, some illusions still remained. Aragos was defending against Elyndor and his spells. Each spell that Elyndor utilized was something that nobody had seen before as they were custom-made spells. Elyndor had always been famous for his incredible talent in magic, as well as his ability to create powerful spells. That was why many were a bit saddened when he had isted himself away from the conflict. After all, even though war was a horrible thing, it was also an opportunity. Here, in a world where bing more powerful was difficult thanks to the low number of monsters, wars were what mostly made people reach the next tier, and Elyndor would have definitely been one of the people that could have reached Tier VI had he stayed. He was a brilliant mage and losing him was a big loss to the is kingdom, unfortunately for them, they had all been tricked by Elyndor, as well as Avargan. The spells struck the barrier that Aragos was holding while Adrian attacked Elyndor from afar. Even though he had an advantage over others thanks to his bloodline, Aragos was still struggling when fighting Elyndor. Party, it was because he still couldn''tpletely hate Elyndor, he couldn''t bring himself to truly try and kill him, and partly it was because Elyndor was just that strong. He was a peak Tier Vbatant, a mage with incredible talent and experience, a genius that was difficult toe by. As the battle unfolded, Iscandar''s golden aura continued crashing with Avargan''s dark magic at the center of the cavern. The sheer intensity of their confrontation caused the very air to tremble, and the ground beneath them cracked from the sheer power unleashed. Iscandar was still seemingly taking it easy on Avargan, he was merely walking forward, and that alone forced Avargan to fall back and defend. Iscandar was not even attacking, his aura alone was enough to cause Avargan to retreat, his destructive power more powerful than anything near them. The mysterious figure''s voice resonated once again, urging the search party to capitalize on the moment. "This is your chance!" "Avargan''s focus is on Iscandar, seize the opportunity to disrupt the ritual and end this!" "Just attack him, you don''t need to dispel the formation to end the ritual, ending Avargan will be enough!" The moment Reign and the others heard the words, they nced at one another before attacking. But, unfortunately, their attacks could do nothing to Avargan. The golden aura red up and blocked all the attacks as Iscandar turned his head back and nced at them calmly. "He is mine." "No interruptions." Even though Iscandar had spoken in a calm manner, without any hostility, it was still enough to make Reign and the others gulp. His aura was just that powerful, that immense. Even in his Nephilim form, Reign was certain that he wouldn''t be able tost longer than a couple of seconds against Iscandar, the man was simply that powerful. Perhaps only if he became a Tier VI and used the transformation would he be able to battle against Iscandar on an even footing. "Now, have you made peace with your end?" "Have you epted the death that ising for you?" "Are you ready to die, to finally leave this world, to be always remembered as a schemer who in the end was unable to do a thing, Avargan?" Iscandar asked as Avargan clenched his teeth. "A bastard like you will never be able to go against me, know your ce, fateless." Iscandar merely sighed before suddenly moving. In an instant, he covered the distance of about 15 meters, which was how far away Avargan was from him. The moment he appeared, Avargan fell down to his knees, the dark aura around him dissipating, being destroyed by the golden aura that came from Iscandar. "Still living in delusion, still not being able to ept your defeat." "So be it, you don''t have to, this is the end after all, nothing you say or do matters, you will die now, and everything you tried so hard to do, everything you had ever attempted to be, will be gone." "Everything that has led you to this moment, Avargan, was for naught." "Every ounce of effort, every single moment you have spent for this, was a waste of your time, useless." Iscandar stared down at Avargan who was still struggling and attempting to get up. He he was looking down on Avargan with pity. "I can only pity weak fools like you, you are not worth being angry at, you are not worth anything but pity, you delusional bastard." "Now die," Iscandar said as his aura suddenly condensed, bing sharper and more dangerous. Everybody could sense that it was bing more powerful, some people even had difficulty standing, and Avargan was the one taking the brunt of it. But even though he should have been in immense pain, his body pretty much bending from the aura that was being exerted on him, he had a smile on his face. "Congrattions Iscandar, you have reached the end of your life." "Your contributions to my n will not be forgotten." A grand array suddenly activated where Avargan and Iscandar were at. It was the ritual that Avargan had been preparing. The mere activation of it caused an immensely powerful aura to appear, one that made them all freeze in their tracks. Unbeknownst to all, even his children, he had alreadypleted it. He was quiet about it because what happened back when he fought against Reign made him skeptical, it made him aware of a new enemy that he had never seen before. "You will be the perfect catalyst for the descent of the angels, you will be the one to call them down, and I will get my blessing." "So long, you arrogant idiot," Avargan said as a small circle below Iscandar''s legs activated. Chapter 908 Betrayal, the True Mastermind

Chapter 908 Betrayal, the True Mastermind

?The circle activated, and suddenly, Iscandar was gone. He was teleported. Behind Avargan, right in the center of where the ritual was supposed to take ce, inside the grand formation that was created, a figure appeared, suspended in the air. "Hahahahahahahaha!" Avarganughed maniacally as he nced at Reign and the others with a vicious smile on his face. They all felt shivers go down their spines at what happened. "I told him that his arrogance will be his undoing." "I knew that I could not fight against that bastard, I knew that he was simply too powerful for me, even with the formation, but he never expected that the formation was actually not made to make me powerful enough to face him, but to trap him!" "Now, the ritual shall truly begin, the flesh and the soul of that man will be the offering for the angels, and they shall bless me upon receiving the body and soul of a fateless bastard!" "You would have made a fine sacrifice for the angels as well, but worry not, there is still time, enough time to have you join that man," Avargan said as he stared at Reign who was staring back at him. All of them were staring at Avargan, but unlike the expressions of fear they had when the magic circle activated and Iscandar was teleported, they were now confused. "Hmmmm?" Avargan stared at them before a voice reverberated through the area. "Avargan, just what exactly do you think you are going to aplish with these annoying tricks?" Upon hearing the voice, Avargan''s eyes widened as he looked to the side, only to see Iscandar, who was standing outside of the formation. "Impossible." Avargan then stared at the formation before his hand trembled as he finally saw who was inside it. It was Elyndor. "What what are you doing there, Elyndor?!" "Really now Father, you were sloppy, you didn''t notice anything, not even when I was changing the formation, making it perfect for my n," Elyndor said as he smiled, and suddenly, Reign and the others widened their eyes as the voice that came from Elyndor was a bit different from how he usually spoke. But they recognized it. It was the same voice that had guided them here, the same one that spoke to Reign multiple times, the voice belonging to Tier VI that had helped Reign out during the first battle with Avargan. "It was you?" Reign asked as Elyndor nced at him and smiled. "You have yed your parts magnificently." "I have to admit, I was ready to intervene back then, to make my father stop for a moment so that you guys would be able to escape, I didn''t expect you to actually be able to send him flying as you did." "The illusions that were ced around the hideout were another thing I wasn''t certain all of you would have been able to break through, and you all did, with minimal help from me." "Truly, you have gone above and beyond what I had initially expected out of you, you have my thanks for that," Elyndor said as he slightly bowed to Reign and the others while still floating in the middle of the formation. "What is the meaning of this, Elyndor?!" Avargan shouted in anger as Elyndor smiled. "Elyndor?" Aragos asked with slight hesitation in his voice. "Do you truly think I was not aware of your n, of how you were nning on simply discarding all of us after you became king, how you saw most of us as nothing but failed experiments of yours?" Elyndor asked Avargan before shaking his head. "I knew that you never thought of us as your children, but I never expected you to actually make a n to sacrifice us to the angels so that you would not only gain the blessing but also our bloodline, gaining the talent ofbat aura, bing the same as my little brother over there," Elyndor said as he nced at Aragos before smirking. "You swore an oath." Reign said as Elyndor nodded. "Aye, I did." "And was there anything wrong there, I did say I am your friend and an enemy of Avargan, and I truly am, and I truly was your friend at that moment." "Nothing I said was wrong." "So of course the system wouldn''t do anything to me," Elyndor said with a smile on his face. "You see, father, instead of simply standing on the side and letting you do as you wish, letting you be more and more powerful mostly because of what I and my siblings had done for you, I decided that it would be better for me to take the blessing." "After all, in sheer talent, I am above you, only Aragos could be said to be above me out of all my siblings." "So, instead of having you, a person that everybody from the two kingdoms hates be more powerful by gaining the blessing, I decided that I would take it instead of you." "I shalle out from this as a hero, the son that went against his father in order to save the citizens, and with the blessing, I will be able to do as I wish, wherever I wish." Elyndor then clicked his tongue before sighing. "You were too close-minded father, you never looked at the bigger picture." "Take over the kingdoms and create an empire?" "Why would you wish to do that when you can glimpse into the tapestry of fate and rise even higher." "Instead of spending my life here, being a member of an empire, I would rather just take this and be more powerful before exploring the universe, gaining more and more power until a measly empire in this world bes nothing else but a tiny, insignificant thing." Iscandar, who had been observing the scene, listened to Elyndor''s words with a raised eyebrow. The unexpected turn of events left the cavern in a momentary silence. Reign and the others were processing the revtion, their initial confusion shifting into a mix of surprise, relief, and uncertainty. As for Elyndor''s siblings, some were standing silently, their expressions showing that they already knew what he was nning, while others were staring in shock and surprise at Elyndor and what he had done. "Is this some kind of joke?" Avargan spat out, his eyes burning with fury. "You dare betray me, your own father for power?!" "You think you can just waltz in and take the blessing?!" "You insolent fool!" Elyndor chuckled a cold and calctingugh that echoed in the cavern. "Father, you were the fool, while you were blinded by your desire for power in this world, I aimed higher." "You also wanted to betray us, to use us, I simply did the same thing you wanted to do." "With your help, I will call the angels, and the blessing will just be a stepping stone for me." The grand array continued to hum with energy, and the ritual seemed to be reaching a critical point. It was getting more and morepact, and nobody, not even Iscandar, dared try to disrupt it thanks to the immense mana that was emanating from it. The atmosphere was charged with magical intensity, the air vibrating with power. Iscandar, however, remainedposed, observing the unfolding events with an unreadable expression. Avargan was shaking heavily, and Elyndor was smiling as he opened his arms wide. "Oh angels of fate, I am Elyndor, the one fated to meet you!" "I have nced into the tapestry of fate, I have seen what you have in store, and I have brought you what you wanted!" "A fool blinded by an old destiny he once had," Elyndor said as he nced at Avargan with a smirk. "A miracle of this world, a being without fate, a person that can shape his destiny as he wishes, one whose fate cannot be touched by mortals." Elyndor nced at Iscandar next before finally looking at the final person. "And a Nephilim, a being that lives outside the boundaries of the universe, the ones that are far away from you, forever out of your reach, except today!" The formations hummed louder and louder as they became more and morepressed, denser and denser, as well as more dangerous. "You have the ability to nce into the tapestry?!" Avargan asked in shock as he stumbled and almost fell down. The cavern seemed to quake with the gathering power of the ritual. The air became charged with a palpable tension as if the very fabric of reality was straining under the weight of the magical forces at y. The symbols on the cavern walls glowed with an otherworldly light, but no shadows could be seen in the cavern, and the symbols slowly started to move around. Reign and the others exchanged nces, uncertain of what to do. Elyndor, standing in the center of the formation, looked confident andposed, his n seemingly unfolding perfectly. Avargan, on the other hand, was seething with anger, his ns unraveling before his eyes. Betrayal was one thing he didn''t expect, not only because it was from his own children, but because he had made sure they were all highly loyal to him, they had even sworn oaths to follow him, to be loyal to him and do as hemanded. Chapter 909 The Fated Summoning: Angels Arrive

Chapter 909 The Fated Summoning: Angels Arrive

?The cavern continued to pulsate with magical energy, and the formation''spression intensified. The air became heavy, making it difficult for everyone to move. Avargan, despite his initial shock, was now consumed by a rage that seemed to fuel the very ritual he had set in motion. "Your betrayal will not go unpunished, Elyndor!" Avargan roared, his voice echoing through the cavern. Elyndor, still floating in the center of the formation, remained unfazed. "Your arrogance and cruelty were bound to catch up with you, Father. Now, the angels will witness the consequences of your actions." Reign and the others, caught in the middle of this family drama turned cosmic crisis, could only watch as the grand array pulsated with an otherworldly glow. The symbols on the cavern walls seemed toe alive, weaving an intricate dance of fate that transcended mortal understanding. Avargan was shocked that Elyndor was able to glimpse into the tapestry of fate, after all, he had never shown any of his children how to do so. He told them that it was not possible, that only those who were given the gift of glimpsing into fate could do so, and none of them had the gift, which was a lie. A couple of them had the gift, but Avargan simply didn''t want to teach them, after all, being able to glimpse into fate itself was incredibly useful, and it could lead to many scenarios he didn''t wish to see. What if one of his children suddenly saw that he could be an even better ruler than he could, what if glimpsing into fate would have some of his children second-guessing their choices of being loyal to him? He could never let such a thing happen, he could never allow another person to hold so much power and potentially pose a threat to him, and yet, Elyndor had done just that. His most loyal son, the one who had done the most for his n, the one who helped him so much, was now the one who betrayed him. He could do nothing but stare at Elyndor with hatred and spectate as the formation activated itself. Thepressed formation suddenly copsed, before expanding, covering the entire hideout and more. "I offer these sacrifices to the guardians of fate, I offer my flesh and soul to preserve the bnce that the fateless will break, I offer those that wished to control fate to face their punishment," Elyndor said before staring up at the ceiling. Many people suddenly felt a chill, except several of Avargan''s children who had a sort of symbol shine on their hands, a symbol that had not been present there before. It was the symbol of fate, a symbol that showed that they were not to be harmed by the angels. "Oh angels, I call for you toe and deliver your justice!" Elyndor''s voice echoed through the area, and silence was all that remained. Nothing happened. The formation that had expanded greatly was still present, and it was still functional, but nothing happened, there was no portal that appeared, no immense pressure that came from a higher being appearing, nothing. There was nothing that happened. "The angels do know best after all," Avargan said with a chuckle before he startedughing maniacally as Elyndor continued standing straight, although a slight flicker of panic was seen in his eyes. "I am the fated one, I am the one that deserves to meet with them, not you, my son, it was never you," Avargan said with a smirk as he took a step toward Elyndor. "You glimpsed into the tapestry of fate, I will admit, I never expected you to be able to do such a thing, I never taught any of you to do so." "You were right, I had never looked at you as my children, more like tools that could be used." "Good tools, might I add, after all, I was the creator, so of course they would be good and useful to me," Avargan said with his smirk still present as he took step after step toward Elyndor. "You reached Tier VI without me knowing, congrattions." "You plotted against me for god knows how long, well done." "You used a spell to make me do something I usually wouldn''t do when fighting the Nephilim, and you probably did something to him to make him use that attack back then, an immacte work that left no clues." "You changed the formation, had several of your brethren join you to aid your n, all of it right under my nose, and I didn''t notice a thing, simply incredible." "And yet, you have failed, my son," Avargan said as he stood merely 2 meters away from Elyndor who was still levitating. "Why, why isn''t it working?" Elyndor asked as his face warped in anger. "I am fated, I am qualified, why is it not working, why are they noting?!" Elyndor shouted, his face red from his rage, the veins on his forehead clearly visible, seemingly about to pop. "You are not fated," Avargan said with a calm smile as he stared at Elyndor. "I am, the tapestry does not lie, I am fated, and they shoulde, that is what the tapestry has told me, it is impossible for it to not be correct!" Suddenly, Elyndor stopped talking as his body seemingly froze. He nced down, only to see a hole in his chest, a hole that was made by Avargan who used his dark energy to pierce through him. "See, even now, with you pretty much dying, they will note, they don''t care," Avargan said as he suddenly started levitating as well and stared at Elyndor with a smile. "And now, my son, I shall resume what I was doing, and I will have the aid of the angels." Avargan pushed Elyndor, only to find out that he could not do so. The wound on his chest was closing, being healed incredibly quickly, and Avargan stared in shock at the sight as he felt a familiar energy surge around Elyndor. "No, impossible, they didn''te, it''s impossible!" "I am fated, not him, not him!" Avargan said with rage as he was suddenly pushed several meters back, falling down on the ground and sliding even further away. Suddenly, the ceiling above them opened as the mountain they were in split in half. The moment it did so, an incredibly powerful aura was sensed by Reign and the others as three figures appeared above them, all three slowly floating down, their wings, which were not physical, but were formed from a yellow and purple energy, pped gently, but even such gentle pping of the wings was enough to create powerful gusts of wind. "Angels, you came ... finally ... you came," Elyndor said as he opened his mouth wide in happiness. Tears fell down his face as he stared at the three mystical beings that said nothing. The angels descended gracefully, their ethereal presence filling the cavern with an otherworldly aura. Their forms were humanoid, resembling an idealized version of humans, but their skin was unlike anything ever seen. It glowed with a subtle iridescence, and intricate lines, pulsating with energy, adorned their bodies in mesmerizing patterns. The lines on their skin seemed to shift and move, creating a mesmerizing dance of light. It was as if the very essence of fate was etched onto them, constantly in motion, a representation of the ever-changing tapestry of destiny. Their eyes, radiant orbs of celestial energy, bore a deep wisdom that transcended mortal understanding, and yet, at times, their eyes seemed to be devoid of anything, acting merely as tools they used to see. As they arrived some 3 meters above Elyndor, they stopped and continued floating in the air above him and the others. Despite their humanoid appearance, the angels emanated an ancient and powerful presence, evoking both awe and reverence. The air around them seemed to vibrate with divine energy, and their gaze was piercing as if they could see through the very souls of those present. Mia, Iscandar, and the others could only stare in awe at the celestial beings that had answered Elyndor''s call. The cavern was filled with a profound silence, broken only by the faint hum of the magical formation that still lingered in the air. As for Reign, he simply continued watching the angels, no awe present on his face. After all, Reign had met gods, and he had met the one that stood at the very top of the universe, even though Raziel had always looked like a regr human and didn''t radiate any energy, a mere nce was enough to tell people that he was different. When one looked at Raziel, it would be like looking at nothing, and yet, as if they were looking at everything. It was a weird phenomenon. Raziel was like the darkest void in the universe in one moment and nobody would be able to sense a thing, and then, in the next moment, one would be afraid their brain would melt from all the things they were sensing from him. Compared to him, the angels, as well as most things in the universe, just fell a bit nd. Elyndor, despite his earlier panic, now stood with a triumphant smile, his eyes glistening with tears of joy. "Angels, blessed guardians of fate, I am Elyndor, the one who summoned you. I have brought you the offering you seek." Chapter 910 Controlling the Angels

Chapter 910 Controlling the Angels

?The angels remained silent, their gaze shifting between Avargan, who was struggling to rise, and Elyndor, who stood proudly before them. It was as if they were assessing the situation, weighing the threads of destiny that intertwined with the souls present. The angels continued ncing around, observing each person present with calm expressions. "We have arrived slightlyte, but notte enough for anything to change." One angel said as another nodded its head. "Too dangerous, that being observing the, too dangerous toe without hiding our presence." "Yes too frightening." The first angel spoke again as its expression slightly changed before returning to normal after the third angel, the one in the very center, nced at the two of them. After a moment, the central angel, distinguished only by a slightly brighter glow, spoke with a voice that resonated like distant echoes. "Elyndor, the mortal who gazes into the tapestry, we have heard your call. The offering has been presented, but the threads of fate areplex." Elyndor''s expression shifted from triumph to uncertainty. "What do you mean? I am the one fated to meet you, to receive your blessing!" "I have glimpsed into the tapestry, I know that I am right!" The angel spoke again, "Fate is not a singr path, but a myriad of possibilities. Your father, Avargan, though steeped in darkness, remains entwined with the tapestry. The fateless ones, both of them, have their parts to y as well." Reign''s eyes widened in surprise. He still had no idea what was truly happening and why he was called a fateless together with Iscandar, but he didn''t have the time or luxury of finding out. He simply exchanged nces with Iscandar, who remained stoic. Elyndor''s expression turned into a mix of frustration and desperation. "But I am the one who changed the formation, who offered the sacrifice. I am the one who sought your blessing! Why is it not granted to me?" "They are fateless, how can they have a part to y, they have no part in anything, they have no destiny, no fate, they are merely abominations!" The angels, unmoved by emotion, responded, "The offering is epted, but the ultimate judgment lies beyond our realm. The bnce of fate is delicate, and your actions have consequences that ripple through the tapestry." As the angels spoke, the cavern began to resonate with an intense energy. The magical formation, now infused with the presence of the celestial beings, glowed with an even brighter light. The lines on the angels'' bodies intensified in their intricate dance, reflecting the intricate dance of destiny itself. "We shall not meddle, we shall not interfere with how things will happen in this ce, and we shall not ept your sacrifice." Avargan, who had managed to rise, stared at the angels with a mixture of defiance and anger. "I will not ept this! I summoned you to gain power, and power I shall have!" Before anyone could react, Avargan unleashed a surge of dark energy, propelling himself towards the angels. The air crackled with magical tension as the sh between dark and celestial forces unfolded. Well, it didn''tst really long, only about a second. The dark energy from Avargan was unable to get close to the angels as their mere presence made it dissipate whening close to them. "It is your duty to respond to the ritual, toe and help the ones that summon you forth!" "Don''t think I don''t know the rules you have to follow, the restrictions ced upon you by fate itself!" Avargan said as he smiled dangerously while the angels nced at him from above. "Angels, you havee here because of the ritual!" Avargan said as he spread his arms open. "You have already responded to the ritual, and because of that, you need to take action!" "It is against fate itself if you do not act if you merely leave!" "And I know that you cannot truly do that." Avargan suddenly smiled dangerously as he stared at the angels that had stopped moving and were staring down at him. "You did not finish the ritual, nor did you summon us, you are not worthy, not qualified to talk to us." The angel said with a calm voice as Avargan continued smiling. "Maybe not, but I am the one that has constructed this, as well as the one that has researched for a long, long time." "Idiot son of mine,mand them to do as you wish, they cannot go against the ones that have summoned them, not before they give something in return, or do something in return." The angels remainedposed, their expressions unchanged despite Avargan''s attempts to manipte the situation. The central angel spoke again, "Your understanding is wed, mortal. We respond to the threads of destiny, not the whims of a single individual. The tapestry of fate is woven by the choices and actions of all beings, not just one." Avargan''s smile wavered, but he quickly regained hisposure. "You are bound by rules, rules set by fate itself. You cannot ignore the call of the ritual, and you cannot leave without fulfilling your duty." The angels exchanged nces, and the central one nodded slightly. "Indeed, we are bound by thews of fate. However, your ritual is iplete, and your motives are tainted. We cannot be swayed by maniption or deceit. The threads must align, and the bnce preserved." "You are simply not worthy to know more, that is all." With a gesture from the central angel, a barrier of shimmering energy expanded, separating Avargan from the celestial beings. He was now confined within a mystical boundary, unable to breach the barrier that shimmered with the essence of fate. He continued pounding at the barrier with full force, doing his best to break through it but was unable to do so. Elyndor, though still recovering from Avargan''s earlier attack, watched with a mix of frustration and realization. "Father, your greed blinds you. The angels follow a higher order, one beyond your control." "I admit that this was unexpected, but this is reality, you need to acknowledge it." Avargan seethed with anger within the confines of the barrier. "You dare lecture me, my own flesh and blood? I will not be bound by the whims of fate or the rules set by these so-called guardians." "You don''t wish to force them, fine then!" "You do not wish to do anything to help us, alright, no problems!" "You want us to die here against these two fateless bastards, against two beings that go against destiny itself, against a human with no fate, and a Nephilim!" "Well then, if you so wish to act like this, then I shall end this little charade!" Avargan suddenly smiled before extending his hand. The mountain suddenly shook, and Elyndor and the angels stared in shock at him as the array copsed. "I didn''t wish to do this, to actually destroy something I had spent decades creating, and nning, but you gave me no other choice," Avargan said as Elyndornded on the ground and stared at his father in shock. "River of fate that flows with no end in its sight." "The tapestry is woven from the fabric of reality itself." "The invisible force guiding us all without our knowledge orprehension." "I give thee everything," Avargan said as the formation, all the artifacts and arrays, as well as most of his children, suddenly glowed before dissipating in the air. The men and women had no time to even shout or scream before they were gone, their forms scattering in the air in an instant. "I wish for control over the angels," Avargan said with a bloodthirsty smile as the angels disappeared and appeared around him, their arms stretched toward him, only to suddenly stop. "Toote," Avargan said as he stared at the angles with a smile as they all retracted their hands robotically and stared at him in anger. "What what just happened?" Elyndor asked in shock as Avargan clicked his tongue in disappointment and shook his head upon ncing at his son. "Your n was nearly wless, my son, butpared to me, who has been researching the intricate river of time where fate resigns and the tapestry of fate, your knowledge is simply subpar to mine." "Angels, I wish for you to kill the people present, all of them," Avargan said with a smile as the angels started moving. They moved slowly, very slowly, and robotically. It was obvious that they were being forced to move, and that they were not willing to do what they were told. "The tapestry has already given me control over you, for the next couple of days, you are mine tomand, so why are you still struggling?" Avargan asked before he shook his head. "Kill them, and don''t let a single one escape, or you will be punished." A golden beam of energy suddenly attacked one of the angels and struck it with full power, causing the mountain to shake and cracks to appear in the cavern they were in, and yet, the angel was not damaged in the slightest, which made Iscandar frown. Chapter 911 The Angels Warning

Chapter 911 The Angels Warning

?Iscandar''s eyes narrowed as he observed the situation unfolding. The angels, now under Avargan''s temporary control, moved with mechanical precision, their reluctance evident in their slow and deliberate actions. The golden beam that struck one of them had little effect, emphasizing the difference in power between Iscandar and the angels. That was not just a random attack, in fact, Iscandar had poured quite some mana into it, and yet, he was unable to even scratch the angel. Even when he was only using his aura, he was able to easily defend against all attacks that Avargan, who was the same tier as him, and yet, when using a powerful attack that he was certain would have seriously injured or even killed Avargan, he did nothing to the angel. Ding! [ The system has noticed a problem. ] Ding! [ The mission has been paused, the yers are to do their best to flee and survive, a battle is impossible, and finishing the mission at this moment is impossible. ] [ The system is trying to find a way to save the yers from the disturbance that has appeared, please survive until then. ] Mia and the others gulped as the system confirmed their greatest fear, this was not supposed to happen, and they were now in a situation that was impossible to ovee by their own power. Reign and Iscandar exchanged worried nces. They knew they had to act quickly to prevent a catastrophic oue. Avargan''s thirst for power had taken a dark turn, and the angels, beings that were made for bnce, were being manipted against their will. "We cannot let this stand," Reign said, determination in his eyes. "We need to find a way to break Avargan''s control over the angels and stop him." Iscandar nodded in agreement. "Avargan''s knowledge of the intricate threads of fate may have given him temporary control, but we must exploit the vulnerabilities in his maniption." "I do not believe that he can control them for a long time without any risk." Elyndor, who had been observing the unfolding events with a mix of anger and regret, stepped forward. "I will help you." "I know that we are enemies, and we still are, after this is finished, we will not be allies nor friends, but for now, without working together, we will die." "I am also the best shot you have, after all, I know much more than you do and although I may not have the knowledge Avargan possesses, with all of us working together, we might find a way to survive this." Reign and Iscandar nced at one another before nodding at Elyndor. They disliked Elyndor, after all, the man had manipted them into doing just what he wanted in order to get to his goal. He had done all of that so that he could, in the end, sacrifice them alongside the others and gain the blessings of the angels. They wished nothing else but to rip him apart, just like they wanted to do to Avargan, but they knew that they couldn''t, not right now. His words were right, he might be their way out of this mess they found themselves in. The angels were clearly not willing to attack them for some reason, and they also hated Avargan. If they could somehow disrupt what Avargan had done, they could end up being the victors today. As the three of them prepared to confront Avargan, the sorcerer reveled in his newfound dominance over the celestial beings. The angels continued their slow, robotic movements, their faces reflecting a silent struggle against the imposed control. "You are probably thinking of how to stop this, how to make my control over the angels disappear, Elyndor," Avargan said with a chuckle as he stared at his son. "You see, my son, the power of knowledge surpasses mere rituals and sacrifices. I have harnessed the very essence of the tapestry, and now, I am the master of fate itself," Avargan proimed, his eyes gleaming with a fanatical light. "With me sacrificing all of my possessions, almost all of my children, and all the fate I had stolen from others, kept hidden from sight, hidden so well that nobody knew it even existed, I have now managed to gain the blessing of not the angels, but the tapestry itself." "I do not need a blessing from the angels when I can have them do my bidding!" "Even if they do not wish to do so, they have to, fate itselfmands it!" "So please, try, try to survive, try to find a way out of this, it will be a pleasure to see you squirm with these fateless ones," Avargan said with a crazed expression as he simply stared at them. "You do not know what you are doing mortal, you will pay for this." The angel that led the other two previously said with a robotic voice as it cranked its neck back to stare at Avargan. Elyndor, Reign, and Iscandar faced the formidable challenge ahead. The angels, though under Avargan''s control, seemed to express their discontent. The robotic movements and the monotone voices of the celestial beings hinted at a struggle within, a resistance against the chains of maniption. They were clearly doing their best to struggle, to go against what Avargan was having them do, but they were simply incapable of goingpletely against it. Elyndor, his thoughts conflicted at what was happening, spoke to Avargan. "Father, this path you''ve chosen leads only to destruction, the angels, even with your control over them, are resisting it." "Your attempt to subjugate them will simply lead to them destroying youter, after all, your control over them is not permanent, you will face their wrath after everything is done." Avargan chuckled darkly. "Words of desperation, spoken by those who cannotprehend the depths of my knowledge." "They will not retaliate after this because they cannot, they are bound by fate, and with me receiving the blessing of the tapestry of fate itself, they will not be able to harm me even after I lose the control I have over them." "I am touched that you would worry about me son, but it is not needed, I am the one in control here." "Nothing and nobody will be stopping me, but do try, please do," Avargan said with a smug expression as he stood still and crossed his arms in front of him Iscandar suddenly moved, striking with immense power at Avargan who still continued standing, seemingly unbothered by it. One of the angles moved, its figure disappearing from sight before appearing in front of Avargan, blocking the attack, and then appearing back with the other two in a mere instant. "Oh, I forgot to mention, they won''t let you kill me either, so I guess the only thing you can do is flee, to run away with your tails wedged between your legs, like cowards," Avargan said as Theron suddenly nced at Reign and shook his head. "The cavern has been sealed by the formation, it''s impossible to escape, I''m certain he has done something to it, I doubt that even sir Iscandar can break through." "So, our only option is to wait and hope the system saves our asses?" Reign asked telepathically as Theron nodded. "We are here for a challenge, and even though the system is supposed to be fair and to not take sides, I don''t think it will be helping Avargan out, which means that as long as we stay alive, we will be saved." Reign, Iscandar, and Elyndor exchanged determined nces. Even with the odds stacked against them, they couldn''t simply stand by and wait for a solution. They understood that they needed to buy time and avoid direct confrontation with the controlled angels. Without a moment''s hesitation, they darted away, running around therge cavern, their minds working overtime to think of a solution to their problem. The controlled angels followed with slow, methodical movements, their expressions revealing that they were still not happy about what was going on. Reign took the lead, his agile movements allowing him to move through the cavern with remarkable speed. Iscandar followed closely, his focus on the angels and their reactions to the attacks he continuedunching at them. Elyndor, still recovering from the earlier events, trailed behind, his mind racing with thoughts on how to break Avargan''s control. After all, he did have knowledge of fate and simply couldn''t ept the fact that Avargan''s control could not be disrupted. "Mortal, you need to stop." The angel suddenly told Avargan who acted as if he heard nothing. "Mortal, we we will all die if you do not stop with this." "You do not understand mortal, we are not alone here, we couldn''t enter the because of what was standing outside of it." "You have to stop, otherwise you will gain its attention." "You have to stop, or it wille and destroy us all." The angels spoke in unison, their words echoing through the cavern, being heard by everybody. Chapter 912 The Angels Rebellion: Avargan’s Desperate Move

Chapter 912 The Angels Rebellion: Avargan''s Desperate Move

?Avargan''s eyes widened for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. The mention of an external force, something beyond his control, frightened him a bit, but his thirst for power and dominance quickly overcame any reservations. "I care not for your warnings. I am the master of fate itself!" Avargan dered with a manic determination, dismissing the angels'' concerns. "There is nothing of the sort that I can see in the tapestry, it is still clear, nothing will go wrong today, they will all die, and I shall be the victor, the kingdoms will be mine!" As the trio continued their strategic movements, Reign, Iscandar, and Elyndor began to notice a pattern in the angels'' behavior. Despite being under Avargan''s control, there was a persistent resistance within them that allowed Reign and the others to foresee what they were doing. The angels'' warnings echoed in their minds, hinting at an impending threat that Avargan seemed oblivious to. Elyndor, despite his conflicted emotions, focused on deciphering the intricate threads of fate. He understood that the way Avargan had managed to gain control over the angles was somethingpletely different from what he was used to, but he had to at least try. With each step, he delved into the tapestry of fate, doing his best to figure out just what his father had done and if there truly was no way of breaking his control. Reign, agile and swift, skillfully avoided the slow and deliberate movements of the celestial beings. Iscandar, on the other hand, continued testing the limits of his powers against the angels. Despite the earlier realization that their direct attacks were ineffective, they believed that there must be some weakness to exploit, that there had to be some way they could slow down the angels even further. The system was working on trying to find a way out for them. It was obvious that this was not something the system had considered when giving them their mission, which was weird considering the fact the system was supposed to be omniscient and should know everything. It seemed that matters concerning fate were not that easy for even the system to notice ahead of time. As they maneuvered through the cavern, the angels continued to issue warnings, their voices resonating with urgency. Avargan, however, remained obstinate, fueled by his desire for dominion over fate. The tension in the cavern escted as the struggle between the controlled angels and their internal resistance intensified. They were doing the best they could to stop themselves from moving, to not obey Avargan who was bing increasingly more annoyed by their resistance. Elyndor focused on unraveling the mysteries of his father''s maniption, began to see subtle ws in Avargan''s control. It wasn''t aplete dominance; there were cracks in the hold he had over the angels. The very essence of fate rebelled against such forced maniption, and Elyndor saw a glimmer of hope. Even though Avargan was given control over the angels because of what he had done, it wasn''t absolute, after all, nothing was ever absolute. "Reign, Iscandar, listen to me!" Elyndor called out to his reluctant allies as they continued their evasive maneuvers. "There''s a vulnerability in Avargan''s control, it''s not absolute!" "The angels are resisting, thus forming cracks in the control, and we need to exploit that resistance!" Reign, who had been dodging attacks and leading the way, nced back at Elyndor. Iscandar, stillunching attacks at the angels, also turned his attention to Elyndor. The three of them quickly huddled together, forming a temporary alliance born out of necessity. Elyndor exined what he had discovered about the wed control Avargan held over the angels. "We need to find a way to amplify their resistance, to make it stronger than Avargan''s maniption, if we can do that, we might break his hold." Reign nodded, a spark of determination in his eyes. "Any ideas on how to do that?" Elyndor took a moment to think. "Their resistance is tied to the essence of fate, which means that we need to somehow manipte that essence, disrupt Avargan''s connection to it." "I''m not going to lie, it won''t be easy, but it''s our only chance." "Some of yourrades might die today, but that is only if they get caught by the angels who are doing their best not to harm any of us, I don''t know why they are so against it, nor why they seem frightened." "They said something is outside, and by outside, I believe they mean outside of this world, something that made them afraid." Reign said as Elyndor gulped. "If there is something that can actually make the angels, who are all Saint realm beings, terrified to such an extent, then I''m afraid that if we don''t stop my father, this entire world might disappear." Iscandar nodded his head before ncing at the angels. Iscandar, known for immense power andbat aura, saw the potential in Elyndor''s n, and the fact that it wouldn''t only be them that died today if they couldn''t take Avargan down only made him more resolute. "I can try to channel my aura into the cavern, focusing on disrupting the flow of the formation and perhaps even attack Avargan, the angels have to defend him after all, so by attacking him, we will prolong the battle even more. Reign agreed. "Do it, we''ll keep the angels upied, make sure they don''te after you." As Iscandar concentrated, channeling his aura into the cavern, Reign and Elyndor engaged the angels in a strategic dance. They darted around, avoiding direct confrontation whileunching attacks that seemed more like provocations than actual threats. It was a delicate bnce, as they needed to keep the angels engaged without triggering Avargan''s wrath, after all, he was more than angered enough by Iscandar who was still attacking him. As Iscandar focused on disrupting the formation and attacking Avargan, the cavern trembled with the sh of powers. The angels, caught in the struggle between their resistance and Avargan''s control, moved with increased uncertainty. Elyndor, with his deep knowledge of fate, sought ways to amplify the angels'' internal resistance. He extended his hands, tapping into the threads of destiny woven into the fabric of reality. The air around him shimmered with a mysterious energy as he attempted to manipte the essence of fate itself. Reign, agile and swift, continued to dance around the angels, drawing their attention away from Iscandar. He asionallyunched attacks, testing their reactions and keeping them engaged in the intricate dance. The angels, despite their controlled movements, showed signs of frustration and hesitation, revealing the internal struggle within. The cavern, now filled with conflicting energies, became a battlefield between the celestial beings, Elyndor''s maniptions, and Iscandar''s disruptive aura. The three of them were determined to exploit the vulnerability in Avargan''s control and put an end to the chaos that threatened not only their lives but the very existence of the world. As the struggle intensified, Avargan, standing at the center of the tumult, felt the disruptions in his control. His expression shifted from arrogance to concern as he realized that his dominance over the angels was actually growing weaker. The tapestry of fate, a force beyond hisprehension, rebelled against his maniptions, helped by Elyndor who was staring at him with a dangerous smile. "Fools!" "You think you can defy me, the master of fate, I will crush you all, the angels are mine, and you shall not take them away!" Avargan roared, his frustration boiling over as he attempted to reinforce his control over the angels. However, his efforts were met with increased resistance from the celestial beings. The angels, now more aware of their internal struggle, resisted Avargan''smands with newfound determination. Their movements became more erratic, and their voices echoed with a hint of rebellion. "You do not control us any longer!" The central angel dered, its voice resonating with power that Avargan hadn''t encountered before. "It is over, father," Elyndor said as he fell down to his knees and panted heavily with a smile. "You lose, in the end, you lose." Avargan stared at the angels who were now standing still and staring back at him with a calm expression. He had lost control over them, the control he gained after sacrificing so much, was gone so easily. "Had they not been as powerful as they are, I admit, we wouldn''t have been able to help them get rid of the control, s, it was our fortune that they were," Elyndor said before Avargan suddenly stared at them with a nk expression. "I will win, it has been predetermined, you won''t stop me, you can''t stop me," Avargan said with a smile on his face as he suddenly brought a dagger to his neck before slitting his own throat. "I will be victorious." Avargan''s voice echoed through the cavern as Reign and the others stared in shock as blood spilled from his open neck before suddenly floating around him. "Oh fate, I give you everything, my past, my present, my future, everything I have, everything I am, I give to you, in return, give the angels back to me." Chapter 913 Avargan’s Descent into Madness: Return of the Voice

Chapter 913 Avargan''s Descent into Madness: Return of the Voice

?Outside of the world, back when Avargan had first taken control over the angels "Ohhh, you want me to save them, system?" A yful voice echoed through the void as a blurry figure stood still. The figure was shrouded by some sort of energy, and nothing could get a glimpse of its features. "You know, it is interesting, for you to have not seen thising." "And nowing to me, wishing for help." "You do know I dislike you, right?" "We all do." The system continued conversing with the figure, wishing for nothing but the figure to intervene and take care of the angels. That was all it needed, it just needed the angels, who were in the Saint realm, to be stopped, to be incapacitated, and everything would be fine. "You know, I used to think that fate was something you controlled as well, that you were able to see everything in the river of time, to see everybody''s destiny, to be able to change the tapestry of fate as you wish, who would have thought that it was not like that?" The figure said with a chuckle as the system stood silent before once again doing its best to try and persuade the figure. "No, I won''t help them, they don''t need it." The system, seemingly desperate and anxious, continued to plead with the mysterious figure shrouded in energy. The blurred features of the figure remained enigmatic, but its voice carried an air of nonchnt amusement. "You''re quite insistent, aren''t you?" "Always thinking you have everything under control, always being the observer, and yet, you don''t mind meddling when there is a need to." "Are you afraid that the new generation you are cing a lot of faith into will meet their end today, or is it only one person that you are truly afraid will die today, huh?" The system once again stayed silent, not responding to the provocation of the figure who chuckled before the system spoke to it once more. "Catastrophic consequences?" "As if this world and those people mean anything in the grand scheme of things, mortals are but fleeting moments in the vastness of existence." The mysterious figure continued mockingly. "Unforeseen consequences?" "Oh, how you love your little games, you want me to fix your problems, to y hero for your precious mortals, I wonder what the rest of the universe would think if they found out that the system is not as neutral as they believed it to be?" The system spoke to it once again, this time in a more aggressive manner. The figure spoke with slight contemtion.?"Bnce, tapestry... Words you throw around without truly understanding their implications, or is it that you simply don''t even care for the implications?" "There is no need for me to intervene because things are already finished, see, your mortals managed to take care of it, the angels are once again free." The figure smiled as it stared at the world below, only for its expression to change upon seeing what Avargan did. "Tch, that bastard, it seems I will need to intervene in the end, annoying little mortal that ys a game he is not fit to y at all." "I will only move if ''his'' life is in danger though, I don''t care for the rest." The figure said before his form flickered and he disappeared from the spot. In the present, Avargan''s lifeless body hovered in the air, surrounded by a swirling mist of his own blood. The cavern fell silent as they processed the unexpected turn of events. Elyndor, Reign, and Iscandar exchanged nces, uncertain of what would happen next. The angels, free from Avargan''s control, maintained their calm demeanor. The central angel, which had been the spokesperson during Avargan''s maniption, spoke once more. "We are grateful for your intervention. We were bound by a dark force, and your efforts have set us free." Elyndor, still catching his breath, nodded. "We couldn''t have done it without your cooperation. It seems fate has a way of bncing things out, but this is not finished yet." As the trio and the angels gathered in the cavern, the mist around Avargan''s body began to take a more solid form. An ethereal figure, shrouded in a dark cloak, emerged from the swirling blood. It was Avargan''s spirit, tethered to his sacrifice, reaching out to the forces he believed would ensure his victory. The figure, a manifestation of Avargan''s essence, stared at them with hollow eyes. "I am bound to fate, and I shall not be denied. The angels are mine, and I demand their return." Reign, Iscandar, and Elyndor remained on guard, wary of this spectral entity. They had sessfully disrupted Avargan''s control, but now they faced a lingering echo of his determination, one whose power was not known to them. The ethereal figure raised its hand, and the blood mist surrounding it condensed into a swirling vortex. Avargan''s voice echoed from within the vortex, resonating with an otherworldly power. "I have given everything to fate, and I demand the angels'' return. You, fateless ones, shall not stand in my way." Suddenly, the entire area fell under immense pressure as even the angels were forced to kneel down. "You actually sacrificed everything you had to control them once more?!" Elyndor shouted in disbelief as Avargan chuckled. "You you realize that after this is finished, you will be gone, and not just dead, your fate will be gone, all of it, and with it, the memories of you will no longer be present, your very past will be wiped, nobody will remember you ever existed!" Elyndor said as Avargan stopped chuckling before suddenly erupting inughter. "And?!" "What of it, what of memories and my existence?!" "I would rather kill you all, then kill that bastard brother of mine, kill all the powerful individuals of the two kingdoms and never be remembered than to be defeated here by the likes of you!" "If I cannot have my destiny, if I cannot rule, then I shall simply destroy it all!" "You have grown mad," Elyndor said as he took a step back while his body shook. Avargan had truly lost his mind. He had given everything so that he could destroy the two kingdoms and them, even though he would die after that and forever be forgotten. Before anyone could do anything, Elyndor suddenly froze before ncing down. His body suddenly had a huge hole in it. His stomach and chest were seemingly gone, destroyed in an instant. "A traitorous so doesn''t need to continue living any longer," Avargan said as one of the angels pulled back its arm, the same one from which the energy st that suddenly killed Elyndor originated. "Don''t kill the fateless right away, I want them to suffer, to see that everything they had done was for naught." Avargan smiled as he stared at Iscandar and Reign who were immobilized, chains of what seemed to be fate itself wrapped around them. "Hmmm, start killing the rest one by one, let them feel despair." The angels nodded, their faces showing no emotions as they moved right away. They appeared in front of Gideon first. The burly warrior tried to defend himself, he used his most powerful skills and ability to try and resist, s, the three angels surrounded him, and their aura alone started grinding his body to a pulp. The body started twisting and turning, bones breaking and sticking out from some parts, and in only about 15 seconds, what was left of Gideon was a ball of flesh, bones, and the armor he wore on his body. It was a horrifying death, one that made the rest scatter in order to try and survive. Reign and Iscandar stared at what happened and did their best to get out of the chains, but it was for naught. Reign, in his anger, had even turned into his Nephilim form and was using all the power he had, which even managed to surprise Iscandar who was seeing the form for the first time. Ariol, the spearman, was next. He tried stabbing one of the angels, only for his spear, and arm, to break on impact. His arms were immediately broken into pieces before being smashed into nothing but mush before the rest of his body followed. In seconds, what was left was nothing but ground bones and meat on the ground, even the armor he wore was unrecognizable. In about 3 minutes, half of each group was killed. In Reign''s group, the ones left were Theron, Seraphina, and Lumi, the other 4 were all dead. In Mia''s group, the ones left alive were Mia, Nayle, Isaac, Cosmo, and Iastor, the other 4 were dead as well. What horrified Reign, however, was the next target of the angels, Mia. They appeared in front of her and extended their hands toward her. Mia''s eyes widened, but she didn''t move as she knew that it was useless. Reign, however, did. His anger had been rising during the entire ughter, and it was at this moment that it reached its peak. It had only happened once before, and that was back when Adam died in front of his eyes. He suddenly heard the same voice that he heard back then, the one he had heard many times in the past, but had seemingly been sleeping for many months. It was the same voice he believed to be his dark copy. Chapter 914 Reign’s Descent into Madness: The Darkness Within

Chapter 914 Reign''s Descent into Madness: The Darkness Within

?"You''re going to let them all die?" A voice echoed in Reign''s head as he stared at what was going on. "Didn''t you make yourself a promise, didn''t you say that you would never let arade die again?" "And look, some died already, and now, Mia is going to die as well, yourrade, she''s going to die, she''s going to get crushed into a pulp, and you won''t be able to even hold a funeral for her." "Poor Reign, never strong enough to do what needs to be done, always being forced to watch others die." "Are you sure that''s fine with you?" Reign''s eyes had turned bloodshot at this point. He was once again relieved about what happened back in Doncaster, back when he saw the captain of the orc team stab through Adam''s heart just as he had arrived to save him. The anger he felt back then was back. His Nephilim form started changing. Light was gone and the cavern became dimmer than before. His wings turned pitch-ck, both of them. Lightning erupted around him, but it was also ck. There was nothing but darkness around him, nothing. The atmosphere in the cavern became oppressive as the darkness emanating from Reign''s transformed Nephilim form engulfed everything. The mysterious figure, who was observing everything with keen interest, smiled a bit. The enigmatic voice spoke once again, its tone dripping with amusement. "Ah, the darkness within you awakens. How intriguing." Reign, now consumed by his Nephilim form, stepped forward, each footfall sending ripples of ck energy through the cavern. The chains that bound him shattered effortlessly as he disappeared from the spot. He attacked the angels before they had the chance to attack Mia or him. He struck one and sent it flying to the other side of the cavern before kicking another one away. Finally, he punched forward with full force at the central angel, who stood firm and took the blow. Nothing happened to it. Darkness exploded around them, and yet, the angel waspletely unharmed, Reign''s power was unable to even make it take a step back. The other angels appeared around Reign as well, both unhurt. They had been sent flying only because they were caught off guard, but that was all that Reign was able to do, even in this form of his. Inside of him, Jared and Aethion were panicking. "We need to calm Master down, the darkness will consume him, and nothing will be left!" "That bastard, I really thought he was different, god damn it, that''s why one should never believe the darkness inside a Nephilim, he went straight for the kill the moment Reign was vulnerable." "That hurts my feelings, you know?" A voice suddenly echoed in Reign''s consciousness as Aethio and Jared both turned to see the dark copy standing calmly. "You shouldn''t be throwing such usations around without having any evidence, you know?" The copy told Aethion who was staring at him. "Wait, but if it''s not you, then who, then how?" "I''m searching through my database, but I can''t find any record of such a situation developing with a Nephilim," Jared said as he shook his head. "There there is another one?" Aethion asked the copy who shook his head. "A Nephilim will only have one side of him hidden deep inside, that is true for every Nephilim that has ever existed and any that will ever exist." "I am the only one that Reign has, there is no other." "Then how how the hell is this happening, what the hell is going on?!" Aethion shouted in anger and panic as the copy sighed. "Even if I were to tell you, it would change nothing, so just spectate, just watch what is going on, Reign will not be consumed by the darkness today, that is certain." The copy said as he continued watching the battle that was unfolding. Reign was fighting against the angels. Well, he was trying to. The angels were not really trying, they were simply standing still and letting him attack them. Each attack from him was akin to a bomb that exploded, ripples of darkness would spread around them, destroying anything they touched. The lightning flickering around him charred the ground and walls, but when touching the angels, it was unable to do anything but copse. Reign''s body and face were no longer even recognizable, the dark lightning hadpletely covered his body, and now, it was as if he was lightning itself, his body looking like nothing more but lightning personified. His eyes were nothing but two dots of light and his mouth was not even visible most of the time, only when he roared, which made it seem like he was a monster, not a human, would one be able to see his mouth, which was nothing more but darkness itself. He fought akin to a monster, doing his best to ughter the two angels, to annihte them, and yet, he could do nothing. The angels were standing still, after all, they had been ordered by Avargan to not kill Reign and Iscandar before killing theirrades first. They were a bit confused, however, as Reign''s speed allowed him to intercept them most of the time, not allowing them to kill a single person. Avargan was staring in shock at Reign before he startedughing maniacally. "You lost control, hahahahahaha, you actually lost control over your own powers!" "Incredible, to think I would see a proud Nephilim fall down from grace and be nothing but a mindless monster today, hahahaahahahahah!" "This is simply too good!" Avargan''sughter was cut short by Reign who suddenly appeared in front of him, his fist cocked back before he punched with full strength at Avargan who actually sensed death looming above him. He was now nothing but a ghost, his strength was nowhere near what it was at its peak, and even if he was at his full power, it was unclear whether he would have been able to survive a battle against Reign in his current state. Before Reign''s fist could reach him, however, he was sent flying across the cavern before hitting the wall and causing numerous cracks to appear around him, making some parts of the wall copse even and the formation flicker for a bit. An angel had appeared next to Avargan and had pushed Reign back. Yes, he was pushed, not punched, not kicked, merely pushed gently by the angel, and even that was enough to do such immense damage. Reign was not dead, however, nor was he knocked unconscious, instead, he roared again, his anger rising, as was his power. He mmed his fists against the wall, causing the formation to once again shake before his head turned to stare at it. Suddenly, an eerie chuckle escaped his mouth as he punched the barrier of the formation. "Stop him!" Avargan roared as another angel appeared in front of Reign before grabbing him and throwing him to the center of the cavern. The ground sank as Reign struck the ground, causing it to cave in before he got up quickly and tried to once again attack the formation. He was wild, unbothered by any injuries he might suffer, not care for his own safety. The only thing that Reign wanted to do was to destroy the formation at this time. "Tch, alright then, you don''t need to care for his safety anymore, I''m getting bored of this," Avargan told the angels before ncing at the others. "It seems he cares about that one quite a bit, start with her, kill her slowly, I want her to suffer as much as possible before dying." The angels nced at Mia, who was the one Avargan spoke about. They moved, once again appearing around Mia, this time surrounding her and extending their hands. Reign quickly moved as well, appearing above them immediately and moving toward Mia, only for one of the angels to suddenly punch him. The punch caused a shockwave to st around them, forcing even Mia to be blown away. As for Reign, he was sent flying, lightning and darkness dissipating from where he was hit and uncovering part of his body and face, which was in horrible condition. His skin had cracked and darkened, dark blooding out from the cracks that appeared. One could even notice bones that were not broken and were sticking out a bit, but in mere seconds, the bones would be back in ce, healed. The angels once again moved toward Mia, but this time, Reign proved to be faster. In a single instant, Reign, with his injured and broken body, appeared in front of Mia before hugging her and covering her body with his own as the angels attacked her from three sides. His darkness and lightning were sted away, and his injured body showed itself immediately. The angels continued with their attack, even intensifying the power a bit, only to suddenly stop, their bodies seemingly freezing. "Why have you stopped, continue, continue!" "Break him in pieces, kill him!" And yet, the angels did no such thing, they didn''t even move a single inch. "Why are you not-" "They can''t, you moron." "They''re scared that it would offend me." Chapter 915 Divine Intervention: The Mysterious Entity

Chapter 915 Divine Intervention: The Mysterious Entity

?A voice echoed through the cavern, cutting off Avargan''s frustrated rant. The mysterious figure, who had been observing silently, now stood beside Avargan. "You did too much, you tried to shift fate itself, even if the tapestry would allow it, do you believe the system would want such a thing to ur?" The figure asked Avargan who was frozen in fear. He couldn''t sense it. The figure was standing next to him, he could see it, but he could not see any features, they were shrouded by a ck mist. He could not sense the being at all, even with his connection to the angels, all who were Saints, couldn''t sense him. In his current state, although weak, Avargan was sharing senses with the angels, which meant that even if a Saint were to appear, he could easily sense him from miles away and ce countermeasures. And yet, this person arrived suddenly, and even the angels were too frightened to do a thing. It wasn''t that they were disobeying Avargan''s orders, it was simply that they couldn''t move from the fear they felt. It was the type of fear that paralyzed a person, one that even Saints were not excluded from. ''Was this what they were talking about?!'' Avargan asked himself before ncing at the figure. Suddenly, he tried sensing fate, only to see that the threads of fate were going around the figure, none daring toe too close, and in an instant, he felt immense pain assault him. "Trying to see my fate, what an insolent mortal you are." "Did you really think you could just have a glimpse without any repercussions?" "Let me tell you something, a little secret of sorts." The figure said with a condescending voice as it stared at Avargan who was barely able to hear him from the pain. "Once you reach a high enough level, fate will not y a role in your life, after all, fate is more something that is there for mortals, not those that have reached the realm of a God and higher." "At that point, the rules arepletely different, you would do well to remember that." "Although you don''t really have to, after all, you will not exist much longer." The figure chuckled before suddenly ncing to the side as Reign moved, attacking the angels. "Stop." The figure said in a calm voice, to which Reign replied by suddenly freezing and then falling down on his knees, unable to move a single muscle. Reign''s body trembled as he knelt on the ground,pletely immobilized. The mysterious figure approached him, the ck mist around its form swirling with an otherworldly presence. Avargan, still recovering from the pain inflicted upon him, watched in horror as the figure exerted control effortlessly over the powerful Nephilim. "You mortals are quite fascinating," the figure mused, its voice echoing through the cavern. "So much potential, yet so limited by the boundaries of your existence, and yet so arrogant to believe you know everything." Avargan continued shaking as the figure spoke to him, but was walking away and toward Reign. "And you, get a grip on yourself, the danger has passed, the situation is back to normal, your anger should be subsiding, and yet, it is only rising." The figure said to Reign as he continued walking to him. Reign, struggling against the unseen force that held him captive, growled in frustration. The dark copy, standing alongside Aethion and Jared within Reign''s consciousness, remained silent, observing the unfolding events. "Hmmm, so the anger is now targeted at me?" The figure asked with a chuckle. "Interesting, so it is the fact that you cannot do anything that makes you angry, not the fact that yourrades were about to die before." "It is hopelessness and the feeling of being weak that drives that power, not losing those you care about." The figure spoke as it stopped right in front of Reign''s face. "So, what if I do this to you then?" The figure asked as it suddenly lifted a foot before gently pushing Reign back, causing him to fall on his back. In an instant, the figure appeared above his head, and ced his foot on it. "Hmmm, as expected, your anger is rising once again." Darkness exploded out of Reign, as did his lightning that flickered around, threatening to destroy everything that came near it. And yet, it could not do a single thing to the figure who continued standing still, the darknessing from Reign doing nothing to him in the slightest. The lightning went around the figure, not daring to strike it, and he continued applying pressure to Reign''s head. Avargan, his defiance undeterred, attempted to regain control over the angels while the figure was dealing with Reign. However, the fear that gripped them persisted, and they remained frozen in ce. "What are you?" Avargan demanded his voice a mixture of anger and desperation. "You should have already understood what I am, mortal." The figure turned its attention back to Avargan, the ck mist around it pulsating with an ominous energy. "I am beyond your understanding," "You sought to manipte fate, to control forces beyond your grasp, such arrogance demands consequences." "Although I don''t truly care for such things, I would be leaving a bad example behind to my juniors if I did nothing." Avargan''s eyes widened as he realized that his worst thoughts hade true. He had already thought of it, but now, he was certain. The being that was standing above Reign and pushing his head into the ground was a God, and he was here to help them. The figure released its hold on Reign, allowing him to finally move. The Nephilim, now freed from the unseen force, gasped for breath, the remnants of his anger still flickering around him as the foot was still on his head. Avargan, on the other hand, felt a chill run down his spine as he faced the mysterious god-like entity. "What do you want?" Avargan asked, his defiance waning as he realized the futility of resistance, he knew that a single thought from this being was enough to annihte him. The figure remained shrouded in its enigmatic aura. "What I want is some peace and quiet, unfortunately, you have made that difficult, so I had to intervene to restore bnce, to make this damned system shut up." Avargan, though weakened and battered, mustered what was left of his pride. "Bnce?!" "This world is nothing more than a game for beings such as yourself, why would you care for bnce here, it will do nothing to the grand scheme of things, nothing!" The figure chuckled, its voice echoing through the cavern. "Your perception is limited, child." "The bnce I speak of extends beyond your understanding, your attempts to manipte fate disrupted the natural flow, and for that, consequences were necessary." Avargan gritted his teeth. "What will you do?" "Erase me from existence?" "Banish me to a ce where I will spend centuries alone?" "Imprison me somewhere from where I will only be able to see what is happening in this world without being able to interfere?" "You have quite the imagination." The figure said with a chuckle as its misty form shifted while it nced at Avargan. "No, that would be too merciful, your fate is now entwined with the repercussions of your actions." "And, to your unfortunate luck, it is directly connected to me being annoyed that I had to make a move ande here." "Fate won''t have you, the system will not do anything to you, it will be me that will give you your punishment." Suddenly, before Avargan was able to say a thing, his form twisted before he suddenly disappeared. "I will hold you imprisoned in myself for the next couple of decades, maybe a few millennia, that will be enough to appease me." The figure said before it lifted its foot, and Reign quickly moved out of the way before attacking him. "My, my, what an aggressive kid you are." The figure said before suddenly extending a finger and flicking it, causing space itself to distort and Reign to be sent flying across the cavern. "You three may leave." The figure told the angels who bowed deeply before disappearing. "Now, are you calm enough to talk?" The figure asked Reign whose form started dissipating, the damage done to him being great enough to force him to revert back to normal. "Finally, I was beginning to believe you had truly fallen, thing would have gotten quite annoying had that happened." "But still, I can why the teacher has ced so much importance on you." The figure said with a smirk as the people present suddenly rolled their eyes back and fell unconscious. "Did my actions please you, teacher?" The figure, who was no longer shrouded in the dark mist, asked as it looked to the side, which made Raziel, who was observingthe entire thing, shake his head with a sigh. "You were always a rowdy one as well, Quin." Chapter 916 Quin’s Intervention

Chapter 916 Quin''s Intervention

?Quin, the figure who had intervened in the chaotic situation, grinned at Raziel. His appearance shifted from the ominous mist to that of a young man with ck hair and piercing blue eyes. His attire was casual yet exuded an air of confidence that suggested a deep understanding of his own power. The first student of The Immortal, the one that many knew of as "The Angel of Death''. He was the one who had been spectating the, observing Reign, and was the one who finally intervened when things became too chaotic. Raziel, still maintaining his stoic demeanor, sighed as he nced at Quin. "Your methods are as unconventional as ever, Quin, was this truly necessary?" Quin shrugged, a nonchnt expression on his face. "Necessary?" "Perhaps not." "Enjoyable?" "Absolutely." "Besides, it''s been a while since I had some excitement, I think it was about 6000 years ago when I had fought against somebody, this was a bit fun," Quin said as he nced at Reign. "And here I thought you had gone off toprehend what we talked about, to try and improve yourself even further," Raziel said as Quin chuckled. "Come on teacher, we both know that you were well aware of my actions from the very beginning, I know better than to think I can escape your observant eye, at least not yet." "So, what do you think of him?" Raziel asked Quin who sighed. "He honestly does remind me a bit of me, at least this wild side of his reminds me of myself when ites to his behavior when he is normal, he''s more akin to Aioel, just a bit more confident when talking to his elders." "But this darkness inside of him, I haven''t seen anything quite like this before, I see why you are so interested in him, why he is the I better not speak of that here, huh?" Quin asked as he scratched the back of his head as he noticed Raziel''s piercing eyes staring at him. "But hey, is he really a Nephilim, I mean, I can sense that he is, and yet, he definitely does feel different as well." "On the other hand, you wouldn''t have waited for so long if he was just like all of us, right?" Quin asked with a smile on his face before walking over to Reign, who, although no longer had the darkness and ck lightning around him, was still not back to normal. "There''s still some influence on him," Quin said as he crouched in front of Reign, only for thetter to suddenly lunge at him with a bestial roar. He was forced to crash on the ground without Quin moving a single finger. The ground caved in slightly as Quin continued observing him. "Yeah, in his current state, he really does remind me of myself when I was young." "Not willing to face defeat, bing angry whenever a person stronger than himself arrives, it''s almost like looking in the mirror." "Except the fact that, you know, I''m more handsome than he is." Raziel sighed and shook his head at Quin and his words. "I think you haven''t changed that much at all, Quin." "Hey, I have!" Quin said as he nced back at Raziel with a tearful expression. "I''m now much stronger, so I don''t get angry when facing those more powerful than me, because they barely even exist in the universe." "Ouch!" Quin rubbed his forehead as a spectral finger suddenly appeared and flicked it, causing a red spot to appear on it. "You know you don''t count!" Quin said with a grin as he continued rubbing his forehead. "But seriously though, what do we do, do we bring him back so that we can try and dispel the influence, I mean, even now, when he is obviously much weaker than me, he is still resisting." "His power has now reached Tier VII, and it''s still rising." "If this continues, his body will break down from the sheer power it possesses." "Don''t worry, it will pass soon," Raziel told Quin who nodded at him. "Let him move." Quin released the hold he had over Reign, and thetter immediately lunged at him again. Quin did nothing but stand, and Reign started pummeling him with his fists. Each strike shook the mountain and caused cracks to appear in the cavern. A couple of seconds of such strikes would be enough to destroy the entire mountain, and after a couple of seconds, that happened. The mountain crashed down, breaking into thousands of boulders, but the area they were in was safe and nobody was hurt. Quin was the one who had made it so, but even with all of that happening, Reign didn''t stop attacking him. "You know, this is slowly getting on my nerves," Quin said as his lips started twitching from the annoyance he felt. After all, he was amongst the most powerful beings in the universe, and he was being attacked by a brethren of his, a Nephilim that was only at the peak of Tier V. To be honest, if Quin wasn''t holding back and had almost all of his power sealed inside of him, his mere presence would have been enough to pulverize Reign, as well as a good portion of the two kingdoms. His breath alone could move the entire, and yet, a being of such power was now standing calmly and letting Reign attack it as much as he wished. A couple of secondster, however, Quin raised an eyebrow as he noticed something. "Oh, I see now, so that''s how it is." "Incredible, he truly is a unique one." "I didn''t even know such a thing could exist," Quin said as Raziel nodded his head. Reign''s attacks got slower and slower, his aggression lessened and his power started waning. Soon, he was barely able to keep standing, and the influence that darkness within had was gone. "What, what happened?" Reign asked as he nced around him before looking at Quin. He had no idea who the young man in front of him was, but he felt a sense of familiarity and warmthing from him. Before he could say anything more, he suddenly closed his eyes and copsed, only for Quin to catch him and slowly ce him down on the ground. "Things are going to get interesting soon, I just hope he doesn''t take long to be powerful," Quin said before flying up and suddenly spreading his wings before disappearing from sight. The act of spreading his wings itself caused a shockwave that actually did circles around the multiple times before dissipating, luckily, he had done it high up and didn''t cause any damage. "I''ve done what you asked, I expect to find a reward waiting for meter, don''t follow me though, I still dislike you," Quin told the system before erasing his very presence. The cavern, now devoid of the intense energy that had filled it moments ago, seemed to return to a state of calm. The copsed mountain above was merely a testament to the power that had been unleashed within. Raziel, still observing the aftermath, let out a soft sigh. As the dust settled, Reign slowly opened his eyes. His surroundings were unfamiliar, and the memories of what had transpired were like fragmented pieces of a dream. He felt a strange mixture of exhaustion and rity. Attempting to rise, he found himself sore and weakened. He nced down at his body, only to find it in a miserable state. His skin had cracked in many ces, and his bones had broken as well, each movement he made caused immense pain to assault him. "You''re awake," a calm voice spoke, and Reign looked inwardly to see his copy staring at him calmly. "Let me guess, you''re here to tell me you had nothing to do with what just transpired?" Reign asked the copy who shook his head and chuckled. "No, but you are correct to assume that, I did nothing except observe." "You did well to shake yourself off from the influence, I was going to intervene and help you out, but that being seemingly knew what to do." "Who who was that?" Reign asked as he remembered the ck-haired young man he had seen before losing consciousness. "A Nephilim, one much more powerful than you are." The copy said as Reign understood why he felt a sense of familiarity from him. "He was the one that came and saved you and the others." "It seems the system had pleaded with him, there is a possibility he was observing you as well, after all, that is how it goes when a new Nephilim is found, the Immortal Army will send one or two Nephilims to observe the new one, to make sure he doesn''t fall." "You were close to falling, only a bit was needed for you to sumb and lose yourself." "Hmmm, it seems the two kingdoms have finally sent people over, rest now, your body is in no state to move." The copy said before snapping his fingers and making Reign lose consciousness. Chapter 917 The Awkward Awakening

Chapter 917 The Awkward Awakening

?As Reign drifted into unconsciousness, the cavern echoed with the whispers of the aftermath. The copsed mountain, now silent, served as a testament to the sh of forces that had transpired within. The angels, who had left when Quin arrived, were staring down at them from outside of the world, taking a final nce before leaving. Meanwhile, far away from the world, in a space where Quin had stopped and made his existence known to the system, the digital representation flickered with a calcted glow. The consequences of Quin''s intervention were being processed, and the threads of fate were realigning themselves. Quin, who had erased his presence previously in order to get away from the annoying system, found himself in a space beyond time. He gazed into the fabric of existence, pondering the intricate dance of destiny that was present in front of him. Despite his nonchnt demeanor, there was a contemtive gleam in his piercing blue eyes. "Hey, didn''t I already tell you to get away?" Quin asked the system but gained no response. "You know, you are starting to really annoy me now, should I go and kill some of the favored children of destiny you choose to pass the time and have some fun?" The system''s form wavered, aplex amalgamation of algorithms trying toprehend Quin''s unpredictable nature. [ You tread a fine line, Angel of Death. ] [ Do not overstep it. ] "Hahahahaha, why, are you going to try and kill me if I do?" Quinughed heartily before sighing. "You have tried to do so plenty of times in the past, we both know how it will end, so please, don''t try to intimidate me." "The next time you do so, I will really go looking for some of your ''favored'', and perhaps I might even ask my teacher to join me." "It has been a long time since he has done such a thing, would you like to be reminded how it felt, to have those you favored so much be hunted down, their lives ended, their destinies st-" Before Quin could finish, ripples appeared around him, the space itself changed and a tremendous amount of power was shown as somes started shaking before crumbling to dust. "Ah, there we go," Quin said with a chuckle. "Let me see how well you can keep up!" And just like that, far away from any life forms and any civilizations, a battle that shook star systems took ce, without a single person present to witness it. Well, except for one, who was shaking his head and sighing. "I was definitely wrong, he didn''t change a single bit, still causing so much trouble." "Thankfully, he''s all grown up, he doesn''t need me to go save his ass anymore," Raziel said as he stopped observing what Quin was doing and went back to what Reign was doing. After a couple of days, Reign slowly opened his eyes to find himself in a clean, well-lit room within the royal pce of the Irason Kingdom. He knew it was the royal pce as he had been here before, it was the room he had stayed in the first couple of days he was in the kingdom, and it still had some of the things he had left in it. Compared to before, however, the room was a bit different. It had been transformed into something more akin to a hospital room, and he could see plenty of magic devices that were ced on him. The sterile scent of medical herbs lingered in the air, and the soft hum of healing magic enveloped him. As he tried to sit up, he noticed that the pain that had once wracked his body had significantly diminished. The room was adorned with elegant furnishings, and the sunlight streamed in through the open windows, casting a warm glow. Reign nced around, taking in his surroundings, and that''s when Mia entered the room. Her eyes widened with relief when she saw Reign awake. "You''re finally up," Mia said before calmly walking toward him. "You had us worried there for a while." "It''s already been three days since that battle, you know?" Reign tried to recall the events that led him here, but the memories were like pieces of a puzzle that refused toe together. "What happened, how did we get in the royal pce?" "We grabbed your legs and pulled you back here ourselves," Mia exined, a smile tugging at her lips before sheughed. "I''m joking, the royal forces from both kingdoms showed up and took us back, the mana fluctuationsing from the mountain did not go unnoticed, and they appeared when we were just waking up." Reign''s eyes widened as he tried to piece together the information. "Sessful?" "But I... I lost control." "There was darkness, and then that figure, the Nephilim..." "A Nephilim?" Mia asked as Reign nodded. "Yeah, the one that showed up, the one that saved us in the end, he was a Nephilim, I sensed it, his aura." "Well that exins why he came to our aid, he was probably doing it because of you, because you are also a Nephilim." "Yeah, probably." "But still, who the hell was he, he he was so strong." Reign said as Mia sighed. "I don''t know, none of us do, but he was able to deal with the angels so easily, and considering how they were Saints, he was probably a god." "Yeah, that much I know as well." Reign said before attempting to get up, only to sense slight pain and difort. "You should take it easy, the royal doctors said your body was aplete mess, most of your bones were broken, your skin was damaged, your organs, everything." "Honestly, they will be shocked to find you awake, they told us you might be unconscious for two weeks even." Reign let out a low whistle, surprised at the severity of his injuries. "Two weeks, huh?" "Guess I''m a tough one to keep down." "Tough one my ass!" Aethion''s angry voice reverberated through his head, causing him to flinch in difort, to which Mia looked at him with slight worry. "Don''t worry, there''s just somebody shouting in my head." Reign said, to which Mia chuckled knowingly. "Then I guess I will let you talk to him a bit, I''ll be back in a moment." "Kid, do you have any idea just how bad things were?!" Aethion shouted at him again, berating him like a little kid. "Two weeks, well guess again, had it not been for me and Jared, you would have been unconscious for at least a month you dunce!" "Those damned doctors, they had no clue that your condition was already much better because of us back when you arrived." "Had it not been for me burning some souls in order to give your body nourishment, and Jared using that medicine from that little base, you would have been in a much worse state." "Medicine?" Reign asked as Jared nodded. "The base is equipped with a fully functioning clinic, one that you can of course use." "I took the liberty of running some tests in it and giving you some medicine when those doctors were not present." "I have to admit,pared to the clinic, their capabilities were much worse." "I see, well, thanks, Jared." "I am only doing what is expected of me, Master," Jared said as he slightly bowed while Aethion scowled. "And don''t misunderstand, I used the souls to heal you because your dying means I die as well, and I have no ns of dying yet, kid." "Got it, thanks anyway." Reign said as he knew that Aethion did care, but couldn''t show it. It was quite an unexpected side of Aethion that he never knew existed. Perhaps the old Necromancer was mellowing a bit? It was then that the door of the room opened and Mia entered, bringing a bottle of something. "More medicine, drink it up," Mia said as Reign took the small bottle before chugging it down. "That tastes godawful." Reign said as his face changed a bit after tasting the bitter medicine. "Well, you know what they say, the worse the taste, the healthier for you," Mia said with a smirk before widening her eyes a bit as Reign got up from the bed. "I can''t continue lying down like this, I feel good now anyway." "Yeah, but Reign-" "No, I mean it, I''m fine, I mean look, I can move around perfectly well." Reign said before walking around, jumping around, and even doing a front flip. "Reign, you''re-" "I''m fine Mia." "Master, you are naked,pletely naked, with no clothes on you at all," Jared said with a stoic voice before Aethion chimed in as well. "You''re shing the poor girl kid." It was then that Reign nced down, and lo and behold, he truly was naked. As naked as the day he was born. Nothing was on him, and he was only now noticing the blush on Mia''s face. She was already averting her gaze, and now it was Reign''s turn to blush as well. Chapter 918 Two Kingdom at Peace

Chapter 918 Two Kingdom at Peace

?"Well, it''s not as if this is the first time you have done such a thing, after all, you did show yourself to the entire troop after evolving and bing Tier I back then," Aethion said teasingly whileughing at Reign and the embarrassing situation he found himself in. "I was not aware that such a situation existed, Aethion, is master perhaps an exhibit-" ''I''m not, I wasn''t aware I was naked!'' Reign shouted in his head while his face reddened from shame. "Uh, well, this is awkward," Reign muttered, hastily grabbing a nearby nket to cover himself. Mia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red as she struggled to maintain her calm and continued staring to the side. "Sorry about that," Reign apologized, trying to hide his embarrassment. "Guess I got a bit too excited about feeling better." "Well, you certainly did seem excited!" Aethion shouted beforeughing again, this time barely keeping himself together from falling down and rolling on the ground. Reign''s face only reddened more thanks to hisment, the only saving grace being the fact only he was able to hear Aethion. Mia, attempting to ease the awkwardness, finally spoke up, her voice a bit shaky. "I''ll get you some clothes. Just wait here." As Mia hastily left the room, Reign couldn''t help but feel a mix of embarrassment and shame at the situation. Meanwhile, Aethion continued to chuckle in his mind, thoroughly entertained by the unexpected turn of events. When Mia returned with a set of clothes, she handed them to Reign, avoiding eye contact. Reign put them on, only to quickly find out the clothes were two sizes bigger than his own. "Oh, I didn''t expect that, I thought they were ced there for you," Mia said as Reign scratched the back of his head and chuckled before suddenly realizing something. "I have clothes in my inventory." Reign said as he blinked twice quickly, as did Mia. She turned around as Reign used the system to store the clothes that were on him before equipping some he had in the inventory. The clothes immediately appeared on him, and he was finally dressed. He then took out the clothes that Mia had given him from the inventory and ced them on a nearby chair. "We should probably put these where they were before." "Yeah, I''ll do that," Mia said as she nodded her head before taking the clothes and walking to the door. "Mia?" Reign spoke behind her while smiling embarrassedly. "Let''s forget that ever happened," Reign suggested with a sheepish grin. Mia nodded, still avoiding eye contact but managing a small smile. "Sure, let''s just focus on your recovery." "Nah, I''m already fine, Aethion and Jared made sure of that." "Oh, is that why you woke up so much sooner than the doctors expected?" "Yeah." As Reign and Mia continued their conversation, the atmosphere lightened, and the awkward incident seemed to fade into the background. Mia updated Reign on the events that had unfolded in the past few days, including the reactions of the two kingdoms to the sh of powerful forces in the mountainous region of the bordends. Reign learned that both the Irason and is Kingdoms had gotten relieved after hearing that Avargan was gone, as were all of his children, well, except for Aragos. The two kingdoms were at peace, but it was not as if troubles were not present. There were attempts to start a new war between the two kingdoms. Some people were not happy that they were now in peace, they had lost their loved ones in the war, and wished for nothing else but the destruction of the other kingdom. There were attempts to take over strongholds, smaller towns, and even assassination attempts at certain figures, not even the royal family had been spread of such a thing. Almost all of those things failed, with only some groups being able to kill some notable characters or take over some insignificant strongholds and towns. They were all quickly dealt with. The royal family would not allow such people to continue existing in their kingdoms, and they swiftly took them down by using all the power they had. The royal guards were dispatched as well, and in a short period of time, everything was settled. Some strongholds werepletely eradicated as well and the royal guards considered it too tiresome to try and take them back from the rebels without damaging them. As there were no civilians inside, there was no need for them to be careful, so they just razed it to the ground, without a care in the world. "They really don''t joke around, huh?" Reign asked with a smirk as he drank some water while Mia nodded her head. "You can say that again, they went all out,pletely decimating those that tried to rebel, and currently, no such people dare show themselves, of course, most are dead as well." "Things should start looking up for both kingdoms, let''s just hope the people from both sides learn how to put the past behind them and live in harmony." "Aragos will be important for that I take it?" "Yes, as the grandson of the king of is and the nephew of the king of Irason, he is one who can be a bridge between the two kingdoms." "He was the reason the war started, and he might very well be the reason why peace was finally present, a bit ironic, wouldn''t you say?" Mia asked Reign who nodded his head. "I truly feel for that guy, I mean, his very birth was such a significant event in this region, and he had grown up with a heavy responsibility on his shoulders, not to mention his mother who was left in a dire state after she was attacked." "Oh, I heard she is actually better now." Mia suddenly said as Reign nced at her with slight confusion. "Yeah, after hearing of how Avargan was dead, they said she actually smiled for the very first time in 20 years, andter that day, some people found her walking in the royal garden, looking better than ever." "It''s as if a curse had been broken for her, I mean, she still isn''tpletely fine, but it seems her mental and physical state is getting better." "I see, it was probably the hardest for her when I think of it again." Reign said with a somewhat sad smile. "She was suddenly assaulted at night, and then given a drug that sped up the pregnancy so quickly she gave birth in only a day or two, leaving her almost dead." "Her physical and mental state deteriorated immensely, and she barely remembered a thing." "And even then, she knew enough to say the one person that attacked her looked like the king of Irason, but wasn''t him, and she was not believed by anybody except for Iscandar, andter Aragos as well." "It must feel good to learn that people finally realized you were speaking the truth for so long, and that things were finally good." "I can understand why she is better than ever right now, for her, it probably does feel like a curse has been broken." Mia nced at Reign with a smile before nodding her head. "Yeah, I guess she does feel like that." "I can''t even begin to imagine how she must have felt for all these years, it was probably as if she was stuck in a nightmare," Mia added with a sad smile before getting up. "Since you''re feeling fine, we should probably go to the king, he wants to see you, of course, I can tell him you are still not fine if you don''t want to." "No, I want to, let''s go." "Oh, by the way, what happened to the others?" Reign asked Mia who shook her head. "Half died during that battle, as for the rest, well, all of them, just like me, have evolved already." "Some went back home, and some stayed back, they wanted to see you and say goodbye, Theron is still here, as are Seraphina and Nayle." "I see, I guess I should probably go talk to them and then go evolve as well." Reign said with a smile as he walked out of his room with Mia before making his way to the throne room. The guards who saw him and Mia along the way were shocked and quickly saluted the two while staring at Reign, They recognized him, they just didn''t expect to see him that soon. Some of the doctors who have been treating him came across him during his walk and were shocked at his condition. Some quickly shouted at him, telling him to rest as he was not well, while others seemed to almost faint upon seeing the patient they said would be unconscious for two weeks walking and looking perfectly fine after only 3 days. And, before long, the two arrived in front of the throne room and entered it. The king was there, as were some ministers and other notable characters of the kingdom. Chapter 919 The Aetherstorm Cleaver

Chapter 919 The Aetherstorm Cleaver

?King Irodis, upon seeing Reign and Mia, rose from his throne, a mixture of relief and gratitude evident on his face. The courtiers and ministers followed suit, their eyes fixated on the young Nephilim who had yed a crucial role in the recent events. "Reign, you''ve recovered faster than anyone anticipated. We were worried about your well-being," King Irodis spoke with genuine concern in his voice. "We weren''t expecting you to wake up till muchter, let alone to see you walking around as if nothing happened." Reign nodded, "Thanks to the efforts of Mia, Your Majesty, and the royal doctors, I''m back on my feet." "I appreciate your concern, Your Majesty." "It is good to see you well, Reign," Adrian said as he walked over to Reign. He shook his hand before suddenly pulling Reign in for a hug. "Thank you, without you and the others, our two kingdoms would still be embroiled in war, and my uncle would have won." "Had it not been for you guys, my uncle still would have won with the help of the angels," Adrian said as he took a step back before nodding his head gratefully at Reign who smiled and nodded back. "I just did what I was supposed to do, Prince Adrian." "My apologies for acting covertly and doing things without notifying you, Your Majesty." "It is quite alright, I understand why you did what you did." "Had I known you were looking in at what happened 20 years ago and were trying to get our two kingdoms to finally stop with the war, I would have scoffed at you, I would have most likely believed you to be too arrogant and foolish, after all, we have tried numerous times and failed." "But you not only brokered a peace, but you were also able to find my brother and eliminate him." "Even though it pains me to learn of my brother''s demise, he has done too much evil to ever be pardoned, we truly are better off without him." Reign nodded solemnly, understanding the weight of the king''s words. The room fell into a contemtive silence, broken only by the echoes of footsteps as Theron, Seraphina, and Nayle entered the throne room. Their expressions were a mix of relief and joy upon seeing Reign alive and well. Theron, still wearing his robes and holding a couple of books that he was nning on reading, couldn''t help but crack a small smile. "You truly are a resilient one, Reign, it''s good to see you on your feet." Seraphina, with her ethereal beauty, approached him, her eyes expressing gratitude. "I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done, you nearly died trying to protect us." Nayle, walking over to Reign, smiled mischievously. "Well, well, look who''s back from the brink, you were unconscious for a couple of days, and I was already nning to try and p you awake." "You caused us all to worry quite a bit, poor Mia was constantly going to your room to check up on you." Mia red at Nayle who smiled at her warmly before nodding at Reign. "It is good to see you up on your feet, don''t take too long to evolve though." Reign chuckled the camaraderie between them providing a much-needed respite from the weight of recent events. King Irodis gestured for them to approach, recognizing the bond that had formed among these individuals. "The rest of your teammates have already left, and you are the only one who has not gone through your evolution, we will dly offer you our underground hall, it was built just for this thing after all." "And don''t worry, it was created long ago, and is powerful enough to withstand an evolution of a Tier VII, perhaps even a Tier VIII as well." Reign nodded to the king with gratitude. "I honestly do feel well, I would like to go right away." "No!" Everybody suddenly shouted at Reign who smiled at them. "No, seriously, I am alright." "Rest for the day, then go tomorrow, it won''t disappear for goodness sake," Mia said as she sighed before shaking her head and walking to the side to sit down next to Nayle. The trio of Nayle, Mia, and Seraphina started talking right away while Theron started talking to Reign about the books he had read about the world they were in, as well as the region the two kingdoms were located in. As for the king, he was smiling while holding something in his hands. He cleared his throat, gaining the attention of Reign and the others. "I and Azkaran have joined hands to reward you for what you have done for us, the others have already received their rewards, you are the only one who hasn''t." The king said before walking down the stairs that led to his throne. "You see, both our kingdoms have been here for a long time, for over a millennia." "During that time, both kingdoms have produced incredible talents, and some of them left, never to return again in order to explore the boundless universe and to soar amongst the stars, reaching realms that we can only dream of." "Even though they have never returned, they still do keep the kingdoms in mind, and if a catastrophe that could lead to the kingdoms being destroyed were to appear, they had promised toe to help us." "But they also do send us some gifts from time to time." "Rare resources that we cannot get here, powerful artifacts and items that we only give to those that have deserved it." "This is one such item, I hope you will find much use for it, but please, do not try using it until you are powerful enough, after all, there is a reason why neither of our kingdoms has used them even though we have such items in our vaults." The king unveiled the thing he was holding, and it was, of course, a sword. "Its name is the Aetherostorm Cleaver, it is actually a perfect weapon for you, seeing as you mainly utilize your lightning in battle." The king said as Reign took the sword. The sword''s elongated form crackled with electric energy, creating an ever-shifting pattern of lightning arcs that danced along its surface, even though it was still in its scabbard. The hilt was adorned with ancient runes that pulsate with power. The hilt itself was made out of metal, and yet, when Reign held it, it was veryfortable, the metal seemingly bending to fit his hand perfectly. The hand guard was a simple and short one, the same as a regr European sword, and yet, there was something about it, something different. When looking at it closely, Reign was able to sense that there was something hidden in it. By pouring a bit of power, he was able to make the guard a bit longer and thicker, and lightning flickered around it. He quickly stopped doing so as he felt a bit of dangering from the sword upon pouring mana into it. He then held the scabbard and pulled a bit of the sword out. The sword was dark gray, and even though he had only pulled about 3cm of the sword out of the scabbard, he could feel the immense power it had, and the runes and patterns on the de itself. He quickly ced it back in the scabbard as he felt the immense energy it had in it, enough energy that he felt as if it would devour him whole. "Only once you reach Tier VIII should you use it, a Rank Z weapon is above and beyond what those below that realm can utilize, trust me on this, we have lost many talented individuals in the past who believed they could wield such power without being powerful enough themselves." Reign nodded to the king, grateful for such an incredible gift. He nced back at the sword and read the description the system gave of it. Aetherstorm Cleaver: The Aetherstorm Cleaver boasts a de that appears to be created inside a thunderstorm, but not a regr thunderstorm, but an aetherstorm. Aether is an energy source, as well as a mineral found in the universe that is simr to mana, only that it is a bit wilder in nature. An aetherstorm is a storm that appears in the universe and is incredibly dangerous, the weakest storm powerful enough to destroy those below Tier IX, and the most powerful able to even threaten gods. The craftsman had made sure to keep to the edge of the aetherstorm while forging the de, slowly infusing it with the power of the aetherstorm itself. This fantastical weapon can effortlessly slice through the toughest mountains with the sheer force of a raging storm, the green lightning it possesses is more than powerful enough to threaten a weak Transcendent even. Reign was enchanted, and shocked at how powerful the sword in his hands was. Without a shred of doubt, this was the most powerful weapon he had seen till this point, everything else paled inparison. In fact,paring it to other weapons was not even fair, that was just how powerful it was. Chapter 920 Tier VI Evolution: Echoes of Insepula Oasa

Chapter 920 Tier VI Evolution: Echoes of Insep Oasa

?"Take all the time you need, the entire ce is guarded by a grand array left by an ancestor of my family, nothing will disturb you in here, and if the evolution were to go wrong, which I highly doubt, the array will do its best to help you go through it unharmed." "We shall be outside, the evolution will probably take hours, perhaps even an entire day, the entire ce is locked down, and only I, as well as the person inside, which will be you, can open it." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Reign said as he bowed his head slightly, to which the king responded with a smile. "I will eagerly await to see you after your evolution, I hope you will stay for a celebration, because of everything that happened, we were unable to have one before, and it didn''t seem right to hold one with you unconscious anyway." "At least now, we can have one, and it would be my pleasure if you would all stay with us for that one night before leaving for your worlds, I do understand that you have your own people to go back to, so I will not press the issue, of course." "It is fine, I have talked with a friend back home, everything is fine there, it will be my pleasure to stay a bit longer." Reign said before the door closed and he was now alone in the grand underground hall that served as a ce for the powerful of the kingdom to evolve. He truly did talk to Greenie to confirm that everything back in Doncaster was fine, Mia had done so previously as well, but Reign just wouldn''t be at ease if he didn''t personally confirm it as well. With him being alone now, he sat down in the middle of the grand hall that stretched out for hundreds of meters in all directions around him before taking a deep breath and starting his evolution. The instant he had done so, he was back in his Nephilim form. Lightning immediately exploded from within him, coating the entire floor of the hall while his wings unfurled and light and darkness spread out from them. His eyes turned purple, and even with his eyes closed, the glowing from them was still present. The souls he had captured all went outside of his body as well and floated around him before standing still, akin to soldiers who were protecting him, ready to charge and rip apart anyone that would daree close to him. The mark activated as well, forming a bolt of lightning above his head that unleashed an immense aura around him, one that even the grand array was unable topletely seal inside the hall, causing the king to sense it as well. ''Truly incredible, to think that a Tier VI evolution could bring forth such aura.'' The king told himself before smiling and shaking his head. He went up the stairs with Mia and the others, leaving Reign alone toplete his evolution. Just as always, Reign was slowly dozing off, his consciousness going somece else. He was a bit excited, he had so much he wanted to ask Raziel, so many questions, and yet, so little time. He tried thinking of what questions were the most important, what he wanted to know about the most, but he truly had no idea what to ask first. "You''re quite tense, ease up, have some tea." Reign opened his eyes and found himself in an unfamiliar ce. It was one he had never seen before, but Raziel was present. There was no cabin in the magical woods, there were no ruined buildings like the previous time, none of that was present. "Where are we?" "Insep Oasa, that was how this ce was once called, it no longer exists, of course," Raziel said as Reign stared at the sight in front of them. "It''s I don''t even know how to call it." Reign said with his eyes wide open and his full focus on the sight. "I know, calling it beautiful would be an insult, after all, this was the one ce where no conflict was allowed in the universe once upon a time, nobody wished to disrupt it, nobody wished to do anything to change this ce." "It was a rare ce of peace in the universe back in the day when wars were constant and millions of organizations were vying for supremacy." "And yet, even this ce did notst forever." "What happened to it?" Reign asked as Raziel shook his head. "Something that shook the entire universe down to its core, a barbaric and cold-hearted start of a war." "A person came and decimated everything, the people that took sce here did so in order to escape him, in order to force him to leave them alone, but he was not willing to do so, their crimes were too heavy, his anger too powerful, and the injustice he had suffered too big to let go." Reign continued staring in shock as he couldn''t imagine a person would be willing to destroy what was in front of them. Clusters of vibrant nebs painted the void with hues of magenta, indigo, and emerald, their ethereal glow casting a mesmerizing dance across the cosmic expanse. Gigantics, each a swirling masterpiece of colors and patterns, orbited gracefully, their gravitational forces weaving intricate celestial ballets. Stars, like brilliant diamonds, dotted the cosmic canvas, illuminating the darkness with their radiant brilliance. Some were distant specks, while others burned fiercely, casting radiant beams of light that reached across the cosmic abyss. The sheer magnitude of the cosmic ballet was beyondprehension as if the universe itself had unfolded its grandeur for Reign to witness. Streams of stardust shimmered, creating celestial rivers that flowed between gxies. Ethereal lights, akin to fireflies on a summer night, flickered in the interster winds, creating a mesmerizing disy that defied earthly description. The cosmic winds whispered secrets of distant gxies, carrying tales of ancient civilizations and untold wonders. As Reign took in the breathtaking sight, he felt a profound sense of insignificance amidst the cosmic majesty.s with rings of unimaginable beauty, colossal gas giants, and distant moons formed a celestial orchestra that yed a symphony of the cosmos. The radiant glow of distant gxies painted the cosmic backdrop with hues that transcended the limits of human perception. Raziel observed Reign''s awe with a knowing smile, "Insep Oasa was once a haven amidst this celestial splendor. It stood as a testament to the beauty that could exist when beings set aside their differences. But, as you can see, even the most wondrous ces can be touched by the shadows of conflict." The stars seemed to mourn the loss of Insep Oasa, flickering in a mncholic rhythm. Reign couldn''t help but wonder about the person Raziel spoke of, the one who brought destruction to such a magnificent sanctuary. He suddenly saw the change, he saws copse, and he felt the anger of a being that stood in the middle of the entire ce. The entire scene shook, the rivers of stardust were blown away, people cried out in shock and fear, the lighting from the stars was devoured, the darkness of the universe was pushed back, and everything went to hell. The dreamscape that once was Insep Oasa was now a hellscape, and in it, a single being stood, his anger slowly diminishing, but not fully gone. Reign could see him, and his eyes were wide in shock as he stared at Raziel who had a sad smile on his face. "I was young at that time, much younger than now, but still many times older than you are, or any civilization on Earth was." "They attacked us, leveled down several cities back on Eldora, which you now call Earth." "They killed some people dear to me, and they thought they could get away with it, that the ones backing them would force me to stay my hand and do nothing." "They were wrong, very wrong," Raziel said as he stared at the sight in front of him. "I killed them, held their souls captive for many millennia, and had them watch as I destroyed everything they cared about, how I destroyed those that backed them in their endeavors." "Looking back, this was the time when the universe found out about me and what I was capable of, this was when they realized just what I could do when pushed too far, and when I was given the title of ''Destroyer''." "It is my past, one I do not like thinking back on, but an important part of my very being." "Why show me this?" Reign asked as Raziel smiled at him. "Because, ultimately, you will be given a choice in the future, everybody is." "You might be the very being you see in front of you right now, a person full of hate and anger who is willing to do anything for those he cares about, after all, didn''t you almost be that merely a couple of days ago?" Chapter 921 The Evolution Ends

Chapter 921 The Evolution Ends

?Reign stopped talking as his mind wandered back to what happened four days ago. He had lost to his anger, and once again, allowed darkness to take over. He didn''t remember much of what happened, but Theron did show him, after all, he always had a memory crystal with him, and ever since Elyndor had shown himself and had called for the angels, the crystal had been recording everything that was going on. Upon seeing himself in the form he had been during the battle against the angels, Reign felt immense shame in himself. The form had given him incredible strength, it allowed him to fight against the angels, even though calling it a ''fight'' was a stretch, but it made him lose controlpletely. "I I don''t know what happened, the copy, I don''t know how it keeps getting control of me like that." Reign said as Raziel shook his head. "It is not the copy you need to be careful of, Reign." "Not the copy, but then what do I need to be careful of, I mean, everybody said that this was one thing all Nephilims go through, they have to fight against the darkness within them, the copy of themselves created deep inside that always tries to take over the body." "If not the copy, then what do I need to be careful of?" "I cannot tell you more than that, the one hint I have given you is all I can do without helping you too much and endangering your future, after all, everybody has their own problems that they need to face, a wall they need to ovee, and the darkness is one that all Nephilims have to ovee by themselves, no outside help is allowed, that is the rule I have ced, and it has been respected for eons, I will not be the one to break it." "Was the sight you showed me, the destruction of Insep Oasa, you losing control, giving in to the darkness?" "No, I had already conquered it at that point, well, I had conquered it centuries, maybe even a couple of millennia before that, I can''t really remember the exact time, after all, too much time has passed since then." "You see, I was the first Nephilim, and for me, it was different." "I didn''t know about the darkness inside of me, I didn''t know what exactly I had to do, there was nobody there to teach me, to guide me." "I had done it all by experimenting, by trying my best, and I seeded, but I had only sessfully conquered the darkness when I was a Low God, while now, most Nephilims will aplish it when they are Transcendents, the gifted ones will manage it even before that, mostly during the evolution to be a Transcendent, after all, that is the final trial." "The final trial?" "Yes, but enough of that, I am certain you have many questions to ask me, I can sense it, after all, you did go through a lot recently." "That man, Avargan, he said I was fateless, that all Nephilims are, but didn''t you tell me otherwise?" "Correct, I did." "So you lied?" "No, it is simply that?he was a weakling, a Tier VI being that tried to pry into something much higher than he was, such beings cannot hope to get a glimpse into a higher fate, for example, when Quin was there, he tried to see his fate and nearly died, that was because once a being reaches the realm of a God, his fate is different, destiny changes, it bes much moreplex." "Quin, is that the name of the Nephilim that helped us?" "Yes, his name is Quin, he is my right-hand man, my lieutenant, and the second-inmand of the entire Immortal Army, my first student, and the most powerful amongst them." Reign gulped at the words Raziel had said. He had attacked Quin, he knew that. He had thought he attacked a Low God, and in the past, he had dared attack someone even more powerful, and he had done so when he was merely a level 15 being, a weakling that the current him could kill in an instant. "Don''t worry, Quin won''t hold it against you, in fact, he was quite intrigued by you, not many could say that they intrigued him, you should feel proud of yourself." "I don''t know about that, I mean, I think it''s quite dumb to try to attack a god." "It is, after all, he could kill you by merely showing his true form, causing your body to evaporate, but all that have reached the realm of gods can do that," Raziel said with a smile. "You see, it is true that Nephilims do not have fate, they are not connected to the tapestry, to the destiny of the universe." "So, I am different?" "Yes, you as well as a couple of more of them." "Nephilims are outside of the rules of the system, even though it does lend itself to us, and I have never banned anyone from using it to grow stronger, it would be a dumb thing to do." "I do, however, not allow anyone to divulge any secrets to the system that have to do with Nephilims, and our fate is different because we live outside of the system''s rules, but the system itself is intrigued by Nephilims, it wishes to know more about us, and because of that, it has tried for eons to get more to be a part of it, which is why it has managed to give fate to some, like you." "So, what does that mean?" "Most of the time, nothing to be honest, it is just a way for the system to try and integrate more Nephilims with the universe and its rules, to try and understand us all better, and it doesn''t really work, after all, as long as I exist, I will not allow such a thing to happen." "You said most of the time, so there are exceptions?" "Of course, some will have a destiny to do grand things, things that will shake the universe to its core, that will change some rules." "Do I have such a fate?" "Perhaps, perhaps not, it is not set in stone after all, fate, as you have already noticed with talking to that man Avargan, can be changed, and it''s not even that hard to change it at times, as long as one knows what they are doing." "I''m confused." "You should be, you''re merely a Tier VI being, matters such as this one concern the truth of the universe, and only gods are privy to them, and not all of them." "If you wish to learn more of it, you will need to grow stronger, achieve godhood, and be a powerful and influential being in the universe, only then will you able to know certain matters." "Is my fate the reason you are talking to me, after all, I doubt the being that is deemed as the oldest and most powerful in the universe talks to mere mortals like me all the time." "Hahahahaha!" Raziel suddenlyughed heartily. "Well, you are not quite a mortal, ever since you have awoken and be a Nephilim, you have stopped being a regr mortal, and I am the first Nephilim, I do care for my people after all." "But you are right, I do not speak to all Nephilims like this, only those I deem worthy and talented enough, so do try not to disappoint me, after all, I am cing a lot of faith in you and what you can aplish one day." "I know you had many more questions, but I fear we do not have much time left Reign," Raziel said as he smiled at Reign. "Continue growing, continue bing more and more powerful, only then will you learn of what you want to learn." "You will know why things have happened as they have, you will learn of why the Earth is how it is, why Nephilims are so different from other beings that exist in the universe, how you are different from others." "Without strength, knowing certain matters is useless, and knowing some other things can lead to death outright." And with that, the entire ce that Reign and Raziel were in blurred before turning white. Momentster, Reign opened his eyes and stared around the grand hall. There was no damage to the hall, nothing had changed, nothing at all. It did, however, seem a bit brighter than before, but that was all. Reign stood up and stretched. His muscles were a bit sore from not moving for a total of 20 hours, and his joints popped a bit as he stretched before taking some clothes out and putting them on. He felt amazing, he felt much more powerful than before. But that was nothing new, after all, that was how everybody felt after evolving. An evolution, depending on the person, would nearly double their stats, making a person much more powerful and increasing their control over mana and their own body. Chapter 922 A Tense Meeting in the Celebratory Hall

Chapter 922 A Tense Meeting in the Celebratory Hall

?Reign marveled at the newfound strength and energy coursing through him. The sensation of evolution was always a mix of empowerment and renewal, a transformation that went beyond the physical. He could feel the subtle shifts in his mana, a harmonious blend of light and darkness, attuned to the power that flowed through him. As he walked out of the grand hall, Mia, Theron, Seraphina, Nayle, and the king awaited him. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Reign''s radiant presence caught their attention, his aura resonating with the harmonious energies of his evolved state. "Reign," King Irodis spoke with a warm smile, "wee back. How do you feel?" Reign grinned, a newfound confidence emanating from him. "I feel incredible, Your Majesty, I feel like I have just now started understanding my body and the way mana works." The king chuckled. "That''s the essence of evolution, my friend, every single one brings the same incredible feeling, it''s the same for every living being." Mia, Theron, Nayle, and Seraphina congratted Reign while also joking a bit, saying they expected him toe out looking a bit different, maybe with some horns to go along with his wings in the transformed state. Reignughed, grateful for the camaraderie of hispanions. As the group made their way towards the throne room, King Irodis led the way, his presencemanding respect. The grandeur of the hall seemed to pale inparison to the immense auras that came from the king and the rest of the group. The throne room weed them with its majestic architecture and shimmering light. The courtiers and ministers, previously engaged in discussions, turned their attention to the newly evolved Nephilim. Whispers of awe spread through the assembly. King Irodis addressed the gathering, "Behold, our great friend and ally, Reign, who has now evolved and reached Tier VI, his power has greatly helped us finally achieve peace, and without?him and the rest of the two groups of otherworlders, our kingdom would still be in the midst of war." "Tonight, we shall celebrate!" "Unfortunately, the rest of the group has already left, but I hope you will all be present tonight." Reign and the others nodded at the king, who smiled gratefully. "We shall leaveter today, the celebration will be a joined celebration between our two kingdoms, it will be held in the bordends, we have already modified two of the forward bases, one from our kingdom and the other from the is kingdom, to create arge town in the middle." "That town is only a temporary one as we n on making it arge city that will serve as a symbol of peace between our two kingdoms, it will stand proud and tall to show that although our two kingdoms have gone through much, the peace we now enjoy will not be broken by anybody!" A round of apuse echoed through the hall, a mix of admiration and respect. Reign acknowledged the gesture with a humble nod, realizing the weight of expectations the two kingdoms had for their future. "Reign," the king continued, "there is much to discuss, ns to be made, and a celebration to be hadter." "But first, let us gather in the courtyard for a moment of respite and appreciation for the newfound peace." As the assembly moved towards the courtyard, Reign noticed the grand array of protection still epassing the underground chamber. He marveled at the craftsmanship, a testament to the skill of the ancestors who hadid the foundations for the protection of their most potent individuals. The courtyard, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, provided a serene backdrop. A gathering of citizens and soldiers awaited, eager to catch a glimpse of the heroes who had yed a pivotal role in securing their future. Upon seeing the kinge out with Reign and the others, the people cheered in the great courtyard that was more akin to a small jungle with howrge it was and how diverse the nts and trees present were. "Sorry, I did lie a bit about that moment of respite." The king whispered to Reign who was staring at the scene with a dumbfounded expression. "My people, I know you have been getting impatient with seeing the ones that helped us, the ones that have done their best to uncover the treacherous plot of my brother, the one person that tried to ruin both kingdoms!" "And here they are, the heroes of our two kingdoms who had selflessly fought for our sake and helped uncover the plot, that managed to defeat my brother and bring peace to the kingdom!" The cheers of the crowd grew louder as the people celebrated the arrival of their heroes. Reign and hispanions couldn''t help but be moved by the genuine gratitude and joy disyed by the citizens. The courtyard transformed into a sea of smiling faces and jubnt cheers. That continued for about half an hour before the king left with Reign and the others. They went back to their quarters, rested a bit, and then they finally got dressed and ready for the celebration. "Most have already arrived in the town, we shall join them shortly." The king said as he smiled at Reign and the others who had arrived in the throne room. "Won''t we bete, the bordends aren''t very close to the capital after all." Mia said as the king smiled at them. "No, we will be there in a moment." "Wait, you''re using the teleportation array, but isn''t that quite expensive, I mean, I know that it uses quite a lot of resources," Theron said as the king chuckled. "Correct, but we are no longer at war, we can afford to splurge a bit." And with those words, the king ordered the array to be activated. Reign and the others immediately sensed their surroundings changing as ripples appeared around them before they suddenly disappeared from the throne room. They only saw a blur in front of them before they were in an unfamiliar ce. They were on the roof of a tall building that was in the center of a newly built town, and around them were soldiers who were waiting to wee them. "Your Majesty." One of the soldiers took a step forward and bowed as the king nodded his head. "Has Azkaran arrived?" King Irodis asked the soldier who nodded his head. "Yes, Your Majesty, His Majesty, King Azkaran arrived a couple of minutes ago with his family and entourage." "Well then, let us go meet with them," Irodis said as he nced back at Reign, as well as the others who were present. His entire family was there as well, all of his children and his wife, as well as the ministers and important personnel of the kingdom. King Azkaran had done the same as well, only some were left to make sure nothing would happen while they were gone. As they all walked down the spiral staircase of the building, Reign and the others continued talking about what they were going to do after this and whaty in store for them when they went back to their respective worlds. Theron was going to document everything that happened in the grand library of his empire, Nayle and Seraphina were going to continue with their job as guardians of theirnd, while he and Mia were going to join with the rest of their party and try to go to New York. They reached the bottom of the staircase after a couple of seconds and entered a corridor that led to the grand hall of the building. Upon entering, Reign was able to see some familiar faces, most notably the king of is, Azkaran, and Aragos. He walked toward Aragos who smiled upon seeing them and congratted Reign and the others for their evolution. The entire hall was in a celebratory mood, but suddenly, there was silence, a notable one. Reign and the others saw the concerned look on Aragos''s face and turned back, only to see King Irodis standing calmly as two people were in front of him. One was Iscandar, and right next to him, holding his arm and clutching it strongly, was a middle-aged woman. She was staring at Irodis with wide-open eyes, she was not saying a word, but one could see in her eyes that the situation was difficult for her. She was slightly shaking and many people were staring at her with concern before she suddenly exhaled deeply. "My apologies for this, Your Majesty, I wanted to see if I could stand here without being reminded of that man''s face." The woman said as Irodis shook his head. "You have nothing to apologize to me, it is I who should apologize to you, after all, it was my brother that-" "Please, Your Majesty, I would rather not speak of him." The woman said as Irodis nodded at her and Iscandar before walking to the side. "My mother," Aragos said as Reign and the others sighed, well aware of why this scene had taken ce. Chapter 923 A Night of Unity, A Morning of Surprise Chapter 923 A Night of Unity, A Morning of Surprise ??Reign and hispanions exchanged nces, realizing the gravity of the situation. Aragos''s mother, standing before them, had suffered at the hands of King Irodis''s brother who had plotted against both kingdoms. The scars of the past were etched on her face, a painful reminder of the dark chapters they had ovee. She, as an elf, should look no older than a person in their early twenties right now, and yet, she looked as old as her father was, which showed just how big of a toll the pregnancy that was sped up by the drug had on her. And yet, even though she was hurt so badly, she never treated Aragos badly. She always cared for him, and he was the one thing that could calm her down and have her act normal, him and Iscandar, the man she was supposed to marry and spend the rest of her life with. King Irodis approached the woman with a somber expression, "I understand the pain he caused you, and I deeply regret the suffering my brother inflicted upon you and countless others." "The actions of one individual had caused so much damage and suffering to both our kingdoms that his life alone would have never been enough to atone for it all, but I hope that in the future, we will all be able to put it behind us." The woman nodded, her gaze still haunted by memories. "Your Majesty, I appreciate your words, but the wounds run deep, I will admit that the news of his actions being found out did indeed help me, and his death felt as if a huge boulder was lifted from my shoulders." "And yet, I still find myself haunted by the memories, even seeing you right now is not easy, but I hope that in the future, it will be easier." Aragos ced aforting hand on his mother''s shoulder, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. "Mother, we are here for you." "The era of was and darkness is behind us, and we must strive to build a future where such atrocities are never repeated." Reign and hispanions watched the scene unfold, recognizing theplex emotions at y. Mia stepped forward, offering her support, "The two kingdoms will stay united from now on, far away from the shadows of the past, and your strength and resilience will be a beacon of inspiration for them all." The woman managed a faint smile, appreciative of the empathy extended to her. "Thank you, young one." "It heartens me to see a new generationmitted to forging a better path, and I am happy to meet those that finally managed to bring the true perpetrator to the justice he deserved." As the moment of tension began to dissipate, the grand hall regained its celebratory atmosphere. The people, aware of the painful history that lingered, chose to honor the resilience of those who had suffered and the determination to move forward. King Irodis and Azkaran gestured for the celebration to continue, acknowledging the need to ovee the shadows of the past. The musicians yed uplifting melodies, and the people resumed their festivities, determined to embrace the newfound peace. Reign and hispanions joined the celebration, but the encounter with Aragos''s mother had left asting impact on them. The weight of the past, the consequences of war and betrayal, hung in the air like a ghostly specter. Yet, amidst the celebration, there was a collective determination to build a brighter future. The grand hall resonated withughter, music, and the clinking of sses. As the night progressed, Reign found himself engrossed in conversations with people from both kingdoms. The shared stories, the cultural exchanges, and the camaraderie forged a sense of unity that went beyond mere diplomatic agreements. After all, both sides had suffered greatly during the war and they all wanted this peace tost, nearly everybody wanted to do nothing else but put the horrors of the war behind them, never to repeat it again. King Irodis and King Azkaran took turns addressing the assembly, emphasizing the importance of coboration, understanding, and coexistence. The idea of the temporary town in the bordends evolving into a permanent symbol of peace captured the imagination of everyone present. People already started talking about how the future city would look like, what would be ced in it, how it would function, whether would it be a hub of trade that connects the two kingdoms Reign, Mia, Theron, Seraphina, Nayle, and their new allies felt a sense of responsibility. They had yed a crucial role in uncovering the plot and defeating the enemy, and now, they had be catalysts for a new era. They would be leaving soon, and none knew if they would ever return to this ce if they would ever see the people they were currently talking to. But that was their fate, that was how it had always been for those the system deemed as talented enough, as worthy enough to be ced in these difficult situations in order to grow more powerful. It wasn''t as if they couldn''t talk to the people they knew here ever again. After all, they were all connected by the system and they could allmunicate through themunication hubs that were present everywhere in the universe. Reign, for example, was still in touch with the people of the kingdom, which was now the empire of Ris. He still talked to Raigon and Eisenhorn from time to time. Laura was in contact with the people in the demon-infested world and she talked to them as well, Shadow and the others did have some people they had met and continued being in touch with. It was difficult to do so in the past, but with them bing more powerful, more of the system''s options became avable to them, one of them being the ability to send a message to any person they knew from themunication hub. As the night wore on, the celebration transitioned to a more intimate gathering. King Irodis approached Reign and hispanions, expressing gratitude for their pivotal role in bringing about this moment of unity. "Reign," the king said with a genuine smile, "you and yourpanions have not only evolved in power but also in the hearts of our people." "Your journey has be a legend, a tale of courage, friendship, and the triumph of light over darkness." "All of you are important to us, you inspired the people, and you helped us so much that mere words are not enough to show our gratitude." Reign bowed his head respectfully. "Your Majesty, it has been an honor to stand by your side and to witness the resilience of your people." "We are humbled by the warm wee and the unity that has blossomed between the two kingdoms, and between all of us." "Yes, so for tonight, no holding back, we celebrate, we drink, we have fun!" Adrian suddenly yelled from the side as he chugged his drink, to which others responded by smiling before doing the same. The celebration continued into thete hours of the night, withughter, music, and the clinking of sses echoing through the temporary town in the bordends. As the atmosphere became livelier, Reign and hispanions found themselves caught up in the festivities. Adrian''s call for unrestrained celebration was met with enthusiasm. The drinks flowed freely, and even the kings themselves joined in the revelry. The borders between kingdoms were momentarily forgotten as people from both sides danced, sang, and shared stories. As the night progressed, the alcohol took its toll on the participants. The once orderly celebration descended into a joyous chaos. Reign found himself surrounded by new friends and acquaintances, all eager to share in the merriment. At some point, Reign found himself dancing with Mia, as well as some other nobledies, theirughter merging with the music. Theron engaged in a spirited conversation with some schrs from the is kingdom, exchanging insights about the magical arts. Nayle and Seraphina were in high spirits, engaging in friendly banter with the soldiers who had once been theirrades in arms. As the night reached its peak, the group decided to take a moment of respite. Adrian, still brimming with energy, led them to a quieter area where the starlit sky stretched overhead. The makeshift town, illuminated bynterns and magical lights, provided a magical backdrop for the revelry. They found a spot to sit, surrounded by friendly faces and the sounds of celebration. The air was filled with a sense of unity, transcending borders and differences. Adrian raised his cup, proposing a toast to friendship and the bonds forged through shared experiences. "To friendship!" the group echoed, clinking their cups together. The night continued with moreughter, stories, and the asional stumbling dance moves. As the alcohol flowed, the celebration took an unexpected turn. People began to drift away, seeking refuge in the embrace of sleep. The once boisterous party transformed into a peaceful, slumbering gathering. The scene shifted to the next morning. The rising sun painted the sky in hues of pink and orange, casting a warm glow over the town. Reign awoke with a slight headache, a testament to the revelry of the previous night. As he woke up, however, he was dumbfounded as he stared at the three girls who were all in the same bed as he was. Chapter 924 The Morning After the Party Chapter 924 The Morning After the Party ??Nayle, Seraphina, and Mia were still in deep slumber, their peaceful faces belying the chaotic celebration that had transpired just hours ago. Reign, however, gulped in nervousness and unease before lifting the nket that covered them all before sighing in relief. They were all clothed, including him. ''Alright, nothing happenedst night, we just got drunk and fell asleep in the same bed.'' ''I have no idea how, but what matters is that nothing happened.'' ''I wouldn''t have minded if something did happen with those two, but Mia, it would make thingsplicated, better to not do anything.'' Reign thought before he gently lifted the nket off himself, as well as Mia who was to his right while the other two were on his left, and tried to get up. That n fell apart when Mia suddenly turned to the side and hugged him in her sleep. She was holding him with quite a grip, making it impossible for him to move right now, and suddenly, Mia yawned before opening his eyes. She seemed a bit confused as she nced around before looking ahead, not recognizing what she was holding, before looking up and staring into Reign''s eyes. "Ohh, good morning Reign." "Good morning." Reign answered calmly as Mia suddenly blinked twice and looked down, only to see herself still holding onto Reign''s arm and waist and let go. She got a bit red in the face before staring next to Reign and seeing Seraphina and Nayle who were still asleep in the bed. She blushed further as her mind spun several stories of what happenedst night, each one crazier and dirtier than thest before her mouth opened, and just as she was about to say something, she was pushed down on the bed by Reign who ced a hand over her mouth. "Listen, listen." "Calm down, we''re all fully clothed, nothing happenedst night, we we just got drunk and somehow fell asleep in the same bed, that''s all!" Mia''s eyes widened in surprise, muffled sounds of protest escaping from under Reign''s hand. She managed to nod, understanding the situation, her face still tinged with embarrassment. Reign sighed in relief and moved his hand, only for the door of the room to open as Aragos entered. "Hey, wake u-" Aragos stood frozen in ce as he stared at Reign who was still on top of Mia. His gaze lingered a bit on them before switching to Nayle and Seraphina who were lying next to them on the bed. He blinked a couple of times quickly before he stared at Reign, gave him a knowing and serious nod and a thumbs up before taking a step back and gently closing the door. Reign and Mia stood frozen as they both continued staring at the door, before they stared at each other, only to realize just how close they were to one another. They could feel each other''s breath and the position they were in was definitely one that would make people think they were doing something entirely else. "What the hell are you waiting for, go after him and exin!" Mia struck Reign from the side, causing his face to convulse in pain as he quickly got up and ran after Aragos, who he could not see. Reign caught up with Aragos in the corridor, finding him leaning against the wall with a smirk on his face. Aragos chuckled, "Well, well, looks like you had quite the night, huh?" Reign rubbed the back of his head nervously, "It''s not what it looks like! We just got drunk, and somehow, we ended up in the same bed. Nothing happened!" Aragos raised an eyebrow, "Oh really? Because from where I was standing, it looked like a cozy morning. But fine, I''ll trust you. Just make sure to clear things up with thedies, especially Mia. You wouldn''t want any misunderstandings." Reign nodded, appreciating Aragos''s understanding. "Yeah, you''re right. I should talk to them and make sure everyone is on the same page." Aragos pped him on the shoulder, "Good luck, my friend. And remember,munication is key. Now, I''ll leave you to it." As Aragos walked away, Reign took a deep breath and returned to the room where Mia, Nayle, and Seraphina were slowly waking up. "Morning, everyone," Reign greeted with a sheepish smile. Mia shot him a yful re, "You''ve got some exining to do, Reign." Reign sat down on the edge of the bed, facing the trio. "Look,st night was wild. We all got carried away with the celebration, and somehow, we ended up in the same bed. But I want to make it clear, nothing happened. We all fell asleep fully clothed, and that''s it." Nayle and Seraphina, still a bit groggy, exchanged nces before Seraphina spoke up, "I guess we really did overdo it with the drinks." "Yeah, but are you sure nothing happened, I don''t have my bra, and my other undergarments seem to be-" "Come on Nayle, don''t tease the boy," Seraphina said from the side as Nayle smirked widely at Reign and Mia before getting up from the bed. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop." "Don''t worry, I wasn''t that drunk, and I rememberst night clearly, we did end up here by mistake, and we did realize it was Reign''s room, but those two were quite drunk and tired, as were you, so we just decided to sleep here instead of trying to find our rooms." "After all, we''re just girls, we wouldn''t want to wander around this big building by ourselveste at night, who knows what could have happened to us had we done that," Nayle said with a sad face as Reign chuckled. "Well, if anybody did try something, they would be in for a rude awakening, I would hate to see what would happen to such a guy, it would definitely not be nice." "Oh trust me, it wouldn''t be nice in the slightest," Nayle said with a smug face as she and Seraphina made her way to the bathroom. "I''ll be waiting for you guys outside, in the dining room," Mia said as she got up, as did Reign. "Me too." Just as they were about to leave, Nayle called out to Reign. "You forgot your swords in the bathroom Reign, you should probably take them before leaving, I think this is also a piece of your armor here as well." "Damn, how the hell did that get there?" Reign asked as he stopped at the door with a confused expression. "Seems like you were drunker than you thought, anyway, I''ll be in the dining room, I''m starving," Mia said as she yawned a bit before leaving while Reign went to the bathroom, only to freeze at the sight in front of him. A hand reached out, grabbed his shirt, and pulled him inside before the door of the bathroom closed. Inside, Reign was standing with both of the women, who werepletely naked. "We both had funst night," Nayle said in a whisper as she stood on Reign''s left side, her mouth right at his ear. "I don''t think Mia noticed a thing, she did really get drunkst night, and she is a heavy sleeper, or she acted as if she didn''t know a thing aboutst night." "What about you, do you really not remember what happened?" Seraphina asked, standing to Reign''s right, and obviously a bit shy and not open as Nayle was. "I I really have no idea, I really did get drunk." "Don''t worry master, I have recorded the entire thing, you can see what happened whenever you wish to." Jared''s voice echoed in Reign''s head, causing him to almost gulp before a hand grabbed his crotch. "Well, we should probably make sure you remember this morning then," Nayle said with a smirk as Reign chuckled a bit nervously before Seraphina actually took a step closer to him and initiated a deep kiss. "We don''t have a lot of time, or Mia will get suspicious, so let''s hurry," Nayle said before she kneeled down. The following ten minutes inside the locked bathroom were as steamy and chaotic as one would imagine. The bathroom inside Reign''s room was luckily a big one, so the three people had no problems moving around, and the sound of moans and flesh hitting flesh could clearly be heard inside the room, but not outside of it. Upon finishing, even though the three were still notpletely satisfied, Reign was unceremoniously pushed outside of the bathroom. "We have to get ready, you should probably fix your clothes as well and make up some lie to Mia, we don''t want her getting angry and jealous of us." ''Jealous?'' ''They''re overthinking it.'' Reign said with an inward sigh as he opened the door of his room and made his way to the dining area. "Master, would you like to see the recording ofst night?" ''No, no I don''t, but do save it, I will skim through itter.'' Reign said as he entered the dining room and made his way over to Theron and Mia, who was ncing at him suspiciously. Chapter 925 Echoes of Valor: Legends Unveiled Chapter 925 Echoes of Valor: Legends Unveiled ??Reign took a seat at the table, trying to act nonchnt despite the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in his mind. Mia''s gaze bore into him, and he could sense her curiosity and perhaps a hint of suspicion. "So, did you find your swords and armor, it did seem to take you quite a bit to find them," Theron said, breaking the tense silence. Mia had told him that Reign wasing and that he stayed back because he left his armor and weapons in the room and had to get them. Reign nodded, grateful for the distraction. "Yeah, thanks to Nayle, they were in the bathroom for some reason, and well, there were other things there as well, so we had to get all of it outside, took a bit of time to do that." Mia raised an eyebrow, her suspicion growing. "In the bathroom, that''s quite odd." Reign shrugged, trying to appear casual. "Yeah, we must have been really out of itst night." "Anyway, how are you feeling this morning, Mia, you seemed pretty tired." Mia blinked, momentarily thrown off by the change in topic. "Oh, uh, yeah, I''m fine." "Just a bit groggy from all the celebrating, I guess." Reign nodded, relieved that his diversion seemed to work. "Yeah, same here, but hey, it was quite the party, wasn''t it?" Theron chuckled, "That''s an understatement." "I don''t think I''ve ever seen so much revelry in one ce." "Judging fromst night, I don''t think it will be a problem for the two kingdoms to work together and uphold the peace, after all, almost all of them wish for it to continue." As they continued to chat, Reign couldn''t shake the lingering unease from his encounter with Nayle and Seraphina in the bathroom. He couldn''t believe what had transpired, and yet, the memory was vivid and undeniable. Throughout breakfast, Mia''s suspicious nces and asional probing questions kept Reign on edge. He tried his best to deflect and maintain hisposure, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that she knew something was off. Nayle and Seraphina arrived shortly after and sat down with them. "Reign said you had to take some things out of the bathroom?" Mia asked Nayle who smiled brightly. "Yeah, I found my bra, that''s a good thing." Mia blinked twice quickly while Theron coughed to break the awkward silence that took over while Seraphina sighed. "Even some of my items were present there, it did take us some time to take it all out." "Yeah, not to mention that the three of us also had a quickie there, that took time as well," Nayle added, stunning all the people present as she smiled brightly before bursting intoughter. "Oh god, the looks on your faces, that''s just priceless." "That''s not funny, we''re trying to eat here," Seraphina said with a stoic expression while Reign nodded at her words. "Yes, please do refrain from making such jokes Nayle, we don''t want people overhearing us and thinking it''s true." "I swear you guys can just be so stuck up at times, even if they hear, so what?" "We''re leaving today, and we will probably nevere back here again, what is there to worry about?" Reign cleared his throat, attempting to steer the conversation away from Nayle''s provocative remarks. "Anyway, let''s focus on the future." "The two kingdoms are working together to build a new city in the bordends, and we yed a part in making that happen, I honestly do feel some pride in what we did here, even though we had mostly done so because it was a challenge from the system and the only way we could evolve." Theron nodded in agreement, "Indeed, it''s a remarkable achievement, and it''s only the beginning." "The bonds forged during the war and the celebration are just the foundation for greater cooperation and prosperity for both kingdoms, I do wish the best for all of them." Mia seemed to rx slightly, her attention shifting from Nayle''s antics to the discussion at hand. "You''re right, I just wonder how things will turn out in a couple of years, will the horrors of war be forgotten by the people who will enjoy peace and prosperity, or will something else happen." Nayle rolled her eyes, but there was a hint of seriousness in her tone. "Yeah, yeah, let''s save the deep talk for another time, right now, I''m hungry, and I want to enjoy this breakfast before we leave." "You know, you certainly did change a lot ever since we managed to win against Avargan," Theron told Nayle while Seraphina scoffed. "She was always like this, she just prefers to be serious when the situation calls for it, otherwise, she always acts like this, even worse at times." "Yeah, but that''s because there''s no need for me to continue being all uptight and serious, life isn''t fun if you always act like that, a bit of fun is needed." Seraphina sighed again and nced at Nayle before shaking her head in defeat. "Alright, I''ll agree with you, but now, let''s savor the moment and the food." "Who knows when we will have a chance to sit and talk to one another like this again in the future?" The group fell into a more rxed conversation, discussing their ns for the day and reminiscing about the events of the previous night. Despite the lingering tension from earlier, there was a sense of camaraderie and shared purpose among them. After breakfast, they bid farewell to the people in the dining room before making their way to the two kings and other important figures of the kingdom who were already expecting them. The two kingdoms hade together in a show of unity and friendship, and now, it was time for Reign and hispanions to part ways and return to their respective duties. King Irodis and King Azkaran expressed their gratitude once more, promising to uphold the peace and cooperation that had been established and not squander the opportunity that Reign and the others had given them by uncovering the true mastermind behind the scenes. As Reign and hispanions prepared to depart, they were met with farewells and well-wishes from the people they hade to know during their time in this world. The temporary town was bustling with activity as preparations were made for the future city that would symbolize the newfound alliance between the kingdoms. Reign, Mia, Theron, Seraphina, Nayle, and theirpanions gathered outside the grand hall, ready to embark on the next chapter of their journey, ready to go back to their respective worlds. As they walked out of the hall, Aragos approached them, his expression somber yet hopeful. "It''s been an honor to fight alongside you all," Aragos said, his voice tinged with emotion. "We may havee from different backgrounds and faced our own trials, but together, we''ve achieved something truly remarkable." "Without you here, I doubt we would have ever found out just what was going on in time, with Elyndor manipting me without me noticing, and Avargan patiently waiting for his chance, he would have won." "Thank you, for everything that you have done, and my apologies for the sacrifices you have made and the people you lost during the final battle." Reign and the others nodded to Aragos. In the final battle, they did lose people, and they were all powerless to stop them. Had it not been for Reign losing control and attacking the angels, thus forcing them to try and kill him, which was why Quin had intervened in the end, even more of them would have died. Reign took a step forward and shook Aragos''s hand, feeling a sense of kinship with him and the others. "Indeed, we''ve ovee many challenges together, and I have no doubt that our paths will cross again in the future." "I do hope so my friend, and if any of you find yourselves here in the future, please do let us know, you will always be wee here, no matter the circumstances." "Likewise, please do tell us if any of your people appear on our respective worlds, we will do our best to help them out." And with those words said, Reign and the others walked outside before notifying the system that they wished to leave. Their surroundings blurred and the five people all smiled at one another as the teleportation from the system activated itself, sending them away. Nayle didn''t forget to tease Reign one more time, licking her lips and giving him a sensual stare before they all disappeared from the spot. As they disappeared, Aragos stared at the spot they had previously been at before the two kings exited the building as well. "Are you sure it was fine to not show them?" Azkaran asked Aragos who sighed and nodded his head. "Trust me, they would probably feel a bit embarrassed, it''s for the best they don''t see it." Right outside of the building, at what was nned to be the city square, arge structure had been built and covered. They had told Reign and the others that they were making a monument for all the soldiers that lost their lives during the war, but that was a lie as those monuments had already been built in both capital cities, and a third one for this city. Aragos nodded at the structure was uncovered, showing a grand sculpture of Reign and the others who had bravely fought and brought peace to the two kingdoms. That was what they were going to put in the square, for everybody to see and know just who had helped them so much. Their story would turn into legend and all people of the two kingdoms would know their names. (AN: End of Volume 9 ) Chapter 926 Arrival of Winter: Beasts Challenging Evolution Chapter 926 Arrival of Winter: Beast''s Challenging Evolution ??Winter hade. Snow had nketed the area around Doncaster, with the city being void of any of it thanks to the barrier that the giant golden tree provided for them. The forests around the town, as well the grasnds and all other areas were covered by snow, some of the monsters living there finding it difficult to survive as the temperature would drop by quite a lot during the night, freezing some of the weaker monsters that were unable to find shelter on time. The yers had also found it more difficult to hunt monsters now. The cold weather made it more difficult, but the nket of snow and the fact that it was harder to move was another reason as to why. Some had almost died when being chased by stronger monsters they didn''t count on encountering and then getting lost further away, not able toe back to the city before night fell. Reign and the others had returned about 2 weeks ago. To be more specific, Reign and Mia returned about 4 weeks ago, Wolf and Laura had returned a couple of days before them, and the rest came back a couple of days after them, with Beast being thest one to return 1 week ago. The weather was bad, and it was only going to get worse, and colder. Eldar and Jack had told them that as they were privy to how the weather was changing. It was still only in their area that the weather was this bad as, when going to the sea, the weather was obviously different, it was warmer and it had just started to snow a bit. New York was still fine. Winter had still not arrived there, the weather was fine, a bit colder, but that was all. Right now, Reign and the others were sitting in their living room, all of them having serious expressions on their faces. "I won''t stop you or anything, but are you sure, it will be dangerous, you know that much." Reign said as Beast nodded his head. "It hasn''t evolved yet, it''s at the peak of Tier V, this is the best opportunity I will have." "With ckie and my other beasts, I am certain I can do it." "We will be close, if we do judge the situation as dire, we will intervene," Wolf told Beast who nodded his head at his words. "I know." "When do you want to go there?" "Today, I don''t want to wait any longer, I don''t want to go, only to find out it has evolved." "With how quickly it is progressing, we are barely able to keep up, this is the first time we have managed to be a Tier higher than it, and I don''t want to miss this opportunity." "Alright then, we will all get ready and go with you, we will stay back and observe, but again, just like Wolf has said, if we do notice that things are dire for you, we will be intervening." "And don''t you dare get angry if we do." Shadow added from the side, which made Beast chuckle. "Yessir!" "Alright, enough of that, get ready." Reign said as they all stood up before making their way to their rooms. What they were all talking about was of course the raid boss, the flood dragon that was given a mark by Miriam who had done the same for Wolf in the past. It was still a Tier V monster, and Beast wished to try and tame it. He wanted to try it himself, he wanted to fight it, to beat it down till it submitted, and he knew that the best chance he had of that was now, and by doing it alone. It wasn''t as if he couldn''t tame it with the others present, but a proud beast like a flood dragon would recognize his strength more easily if he managed to defeat it by himself. His chances of taming it would be much higher, and with his beasts present, he wouldn''t truly be alone anyway. He got quite lucky during his challenge mission. He was sent to the wilderness on a new, alone, with nobody with him. The entire region he was in, one that was evenrger than the one Doncaster was present in, was void of anything but this giant forest and the myriad of monsters living inside of it. Beast''s challenge was one that he thought was impossible at first. It was to tame a Tier VI monster. At first, he was certain the system had it for him. He had always been lucky, and now he believed that the system was doing its best to revert that by giving him such a difficult evolution challenge. After all, it was much harder to tame a monster that was multiple levels above him than those who were lower or were the same level, and when it came to those an entire Tier above him, it was almost impossible. Not to mention the possibility of dying from such a powerful monster. However, the challenge proved to not be impossible for Beast who once again got lucky. At first, he wandered around the forest, battling monsters and capturing some new ones. He had changed almost every tamed beast he had, only Fluffy and ckie were left with him. Fluffy was Tier V, while ckie was now Tier VI, he had evolved together with him. After spending weeks in the forest, an opportunity presented itself to Beast. He found a Tier VI monster he could tame. It was still a newborn. A cub of a powerful wyvern that dominated an area of the forest. It was a Tier VIII monster, one that could kill him with a single p of its wings. It had left its nest and went hunting. It had done so often, and it usually took hours toe back as it needed to go to other areas to find suitable monsters to hunt and bring back to its babies. In total, there were 4 baby wyverns in the nest, all of them Tier VI monsters. That was because both of their parents were Tier VIII monsters, and the more powerful one was, the more powerful their babies would be. That was not the case for humans and many other races, but it was always the case for monsters. The more evolutions they went through, the more powerful they became, and the more difficult it was to produce offsprings, but the advantage they had was that the babies would have a portion of their power and they would be strong from birth. It took Beast quite some time to finally tame one. He had spent hours every day going to the nest and simply standing there so that the baby wyverns would feelfortable with him. He would make sure to stay there for only two hours before going back. That was so he wouldn''t leave a noticeable trace for the mother wyvern to notice, and for his aura that would be left to dissipate in time. Finally, after doing so for an entire week, he managed to befriend one baby wyvern who decided toe close to him to y. It was quite a rough y session as the wyvern didn''t know just how powerful it was. It was a Tier VI monster, and even though it was a baby, its beak and ws were sharp enough to damage Beast''s armor, and the powerful hide it had allowed it to be unbothered by Beast, even if he punched it, it would barely feel a thing. He spent a couple of more days ying with the baby and getting more familiar with it, and during that time, one more baby wyvern started ying with them. In the end, thest day, he had spent a total of 3 hours trying to tame the baby, which he was finally able to do. He wished to try and tame the other one, but he knew that since he had stayed longer than usual, there was a high chance the mother would notice his trace, not to mention that it would notice that one baby was missing. He could ce the newly tamed wyvern baby back in the nest, but he didn''t know how the mother would react, he didn''t know if it would notice that something was different with the baby, and in the worst case scenario, if it would actually kill it. He left, he ran away as far as he could, which proved to be the right thing to do. Even though he was miles away when the mother arrived back in the nest, he was able to hear and sense the rage that came from the wyvern. The area around the nest was destroyed by its rage, trees were uprooted, mountains were ttened, it was akin to a natural disaster. He had evolved a day after that, after he was certain he was far enough from the wyvern, only to see iting at him after he evolved. He wasn''t able to stay in that world even a minute after his evolution as he had to teleport back, otherwise he would have been killed by the wyvern. And now, it was time for him to go after the flood dragon and tame it. Chapter 927 Beast’s Improved Ability: Going after a Dragon Chapter 927 Beasts Improved Ability: Going after a Dragon ??As Beast and the others prepared to set out on their mission to tame the flood dragon, the atmosphere in Doncaster was tense with anticipation. The weather outside mirrored the mood inside, with the biting cold serving as a stark reminder of the dangers that awaited them. The snow had intensified and many believed there would be a snowstorming soon, but that didn''t matter to Reign and the others. They were now Tier VI beings, and if they wished so, with their immense powers, they could even work together to change the weather in an area. A snowstorm could be sted away if they willed it, and such a thing would not present a challenge for them. Reign, Mia, Wolf, Laura, and Shadow gathered in the living room, armed and ready for the journey ahead. They knew the risks involved in facing a Tier V raid boss, but they were determined to support Beast in his quest. "Are you sure about this, Beast?" Reign asked, his voice tinged with concern. "We''ll be there to back you up, but this won''t be an easy fight." Beast nodded, his expression resolute. "I''m aware of the risks, but I have to try, this is my chance to tame the flood dragon, and I won''t let it slip away." Laura stepped forward, her eyes filled with determination. "We''re with you every step of the way, Beast." She ced a hand on his shoulder and nodded at him. "Just say the word, and we''ll have your back." With their resolve hardened, the group made their way to the outside of Doncaster, walking toward theke in the middle of the Ironbark Woods. The journey was treacherous, with the snow-covered terrain making each step a struggle, well, that would be the case for those below Tier II, but for Reign and the others, their auras alone made it impossible for the snow toe near them. The snow that had piled up on the ground was being pushed away by an invisible force as soon as Reign and the others came some 5 meters away from it, and for them, this was akin to a walk in the park. They were covering a distance of over ten meters in a second just by walking normally, without any care in the world. Still, as they ventured deeper into the wilderness, the air grew thick with tension. Every sound seemed magnified and they were getting on the edge as they knew that the enemy Beast would be facing soon was one that could threaten them with its immense power. But Beast pressed on, his senses keen and his determination unwavering. He was ready to face the dragon, to tame it, and finally, in his own head, be worthy of being a member of this party of overpowered people. He had gotten a lot more powerful in the forest during his challenge, even before evolving. He had hunted down and captured many monsters, taming some, while killing others and taking their blood to infuse it into himself and gain bonus stats. He had also changed his ability a bit. When he evolved, his ability had gone through a breakthrough and it reached rank S. His ability was no longer [ Beast Master ] as it was before, now, it was [ Beast Lord ]. It allowed him to more easily tame monsters that were above him, it allowed him to fuse longer, with fewer chances of losing control and the beast''s own characteristics changing him, and he could take more blood to get more stats from monsters. But what really surprised him, however, were the beasts he had tamed before the challenge. Three stayed with him, inside the pocket dimension, even after he released them. They were no longer tamed beasts of his, but they still wished to be with him. He had released them in Doncaster, and now, they were guardians of the town, friendly with all the people there, and if there was a yer that any of them liked, that yer could tame them and gain their loyalty. Beast was now able to have more tamed beasts at the same time, but, there was a catch. When evolving his ability, he was given a choice. He had to choose between three different choices, three different ways his ability would now work: 1.He could contain a total of 70 beasts and summon a total of 20 beasts at once and have them fight alongside him, but they wouldn''t possess the same stats, the more monsters he summoned, the weaker they were. 2.His beasts were now pretty much immortal and he could revive them after a short period of time. He could have a total of 40 beasts, and he could summon 10 of them with a small penalty in stats after the second beast he summoned. 3.He could have a total of 15 tamed beasts, and he could summon 2 in total, if paying the price of using a lot of mana, he could summon a third.] Each choice had its own advantages and disadvantages. If he used the first one, the bonus stats from taking the blood of beasts would be low, and the chances of his tamed beasts evolving further and bing more powerful would be very low, lower than it had been before. The second one gave him a bit more stats when taking blood and the evolution chance was a bit higher, but it was still low. As for the third one, it was for those who would use quality over quantity, one would not be able to utilize an army of beasts, but each beast he had would be strengthened, getting a portion of his stats. The stats he would get from taking blood were higher than before, his beasts would have a higher chance of evolving and bing more powerful, with a slight chance of their intelligence increasing and them being capable of human speech. The third one was what Beast chose. He alone was able to kill tens of monsters of his own level if he went all out, so having an army of monsters was not really tempting of an offer to him, but having a small group of incredibly powerful monsters was. The increase in power after fusing with such monsters was immense as well, and he was certain he wanted it. It was because of all of that that he was certain he could defeat the dragon and tame it. After what felt like hours of trudging through the snow, they finally arrived at the location where the flood dragon was. Theke was not frozen, in fact, it looked the same as ever, and the area some 15 meters around theke was devoid of any snow as well. One could see plenty of monsters around theke, drinking some water and resting. It was as if the snow was not allowed near theke, and even the temperature seemed to be much nicer. ''Is this the power of that dragon, or is it something in theke that did this?'' "Well, both, but also the system," Aethion said with a calm expression. "You see, raid monsters were monsters that the system determined were worthy enough of having such a title, as well as the immense boost in stats it provided." "It would also give them some other benefits, like this one, allowing the flood dragon to choose what kind of temperature it wanted to have at its dwelling and simr things." ''The system gave them a stat boost?'' Reign asked as Aethion chuckled. "You didn''t really think raid monsters were naturally that powerful, right?" ''I kinda did.'' Aethion sighed and shook his head before looking forward. "Well, they''re not, it''s because of the system, when it chooses ''bosses'' it gives them a bonus to their stats, making them more powerful." "After all, they would be hunted by yers, which meant that the bosses were in fact in more danger than normal monsters, they were a target that would drop good equipment, gave more exp, and their bodies could be used to make powerful weapons and suits of armor." "That was the disadvantage a boss monster had, so the system would of course give them benefits, make them more powerful, and increase their chances of survival." "The higher the rank of a boss, the bigger the stat bonus, and raid bosses are second in the ranking, only below world bosses." ''So world bosses do exist.'' "Yes, but don''t have any funny thoughts about them, a Tier V world boss is equal to a Tier VII in power, it would destroy you and your team without breaking a sweat, even your transformation would make no difference, it would only buy you a couple of seconds more before your death." ''So, what is going to happen to the dragon if Beast tames it?'' "It will no longer be a raid boss and it will lose the stat bonus, but it will still be more powerful than most monsters of the same realm, after all, for a monster to be a raid boss means it was incredibly powerful before that and had immense potential." "Hmmm, it seems like it has sensed you." Chapter 928 The Battle Commences: Beast vs the Flood Dragon

Chapter 928 The Battle Commences: Beast vs the Flood Dragon

?Aethion''s words drew their attention back to the scene before them. Theke was still calm, but they were able to sense that something wasing from deep below it. The water suddenly started rippling and then waves started forming before a powerful st took ce in the center of theke as a giant figure came out of the water. The dark blue scales became visible as they all stared at the dragon that hade out of itsir. The flood dragon had indeed noticed their presence, its gaze fixed on Beast with a mixture of curiosity and hostility. It was looking at them and seemingly thinking of something, something it was trying to remember. "I recognize you." A loud voice reverberated through theke and the forest surrounding it. The water rippled, the trees shook and a st of wind hit everything around the dragon as it spoke, slightly shocking Reign and the others. It was not capable of human speech in the past, they knew that, and yet, it now was, which meant it had evolved, but it didn''t evolve into a higher tier, it was a racial evolution, the dragon had be more powerful than before and gained more intelligence. "You I can sense the same mark that I possess on you, I recognize you from that day, the Mistress had blessed you, just like it had blessed me." The dragon spoke as it stared at Wolf, their marks shining for an instant before once again going dormant. What the dragon said was true as Wolf was also able to sense the dragon''s mark. They were both marked by the same being, and they had a connection between them. "You, I cannot fight against, nor can you battle me, we are not allowed to do so, we are marked by her, and she will be displeased if we were to do such a thing." The dragon continued as its eyes swept over Reign and the others. It stayed on Reign a bit longer than the others before it finally stared into Beast''s resolute eyes. "I can sense your powers, I can see the ones you have beaten into submission." "Are you here to try and take me as well, human?" "Yes, I would much rather we not fight, but I know that a being like you will not submit to anyone who doesn''t prove himself worthy, right?" "Humph, a being that needs to fight me with so many others even when it is an entire realm above me will never be worthy, if you are serious, and if you truly wish to fight me, you are better off trying to kill me." "I will not fight you with the others, only me and you, that will be the battle," Beast said as he took a step forward. "And of course, the beasts that I have, they are a part of my powers, I doubt you have any objections to them, right?" The dragon stopped and stared into Beast''s eyes before it lifted its head, andughed. Itsughter was akin to a disaster. The wind blew strong, some trees bent all the way down, some breaking in half, others falling down as their roots came out of the ground, and theke became restless asrge waves appeared on its surfaces, crushing down at the beach as all the monsters that were present had long since fled the area. "You can sense my power, you know how powerful I am, you know what role I was given by the system, and yet, you wish to fight me alone?" "You are interesting, for a human, I will give you that much." Beast stood firm, undeterred by the dragon''sughter and the disy of its power. He knew that facing the flood dragon alone would be a daunting task, but he was determined to prove himself worthy of taming such a formidable beast. He had to, that was the challenge he had given himself, the only way for him to finally prove himself worthy enough of being a part of the team, and the only way he could finally feel as if he truly belonged there, that he was not there by luck. The flood dragon regarded Beast with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, its gaze piercing through him as if searching for any hint of weakness. After a moment of silence, it spoke again, its voice echoing through the forest. "Very well, human, I will not deny you the challenge you seek." "If you truly wish to face me alone, then I shall grant your request, but know this: I will not hold back, and I will not show mercy." "I will not bow down to anybody, and I will face you with the full power I possess, there is a high chance that you will die, are you certain you wish to challenge me, even after knowing that?" Beast nodded, his resolve unwavering. "I understand, and I ept those terms, let us settle this honorably, beast to man." "Hahahahah, what an interesting human, I might even feel sorry for breaking and killing you today." With that, Beast stepped forward, his gaze locked with the flood dragon''s as they prepared to engage in battle. The others watched from a safe distance, their hearts filled with a mixture of apprehension and admiration for Beast''s courage. Beast moved first. His bow appeared in his hands as he quickly notched five arrows on it, all filled with mana to the brim, beforeunching them at the dragon. The arrows appeared in front of the dragon in an instant, all of them breaking the sound barrier, reaching Mach 4. The dragon simply growled as a st of water was expelled out of its body, blocking the arrows that proved not powerful enough to break through the water barrier it had created. But Beast he was not finished yet with his attack. The arrows were blocked, but they were not broken, and the mana inside of them was still present. Seemingly on ident, they all fell around the dragon, forming a circle around him before a green ray connected them. [ Wind Array, Heaven''s Punishment ] Beast had ced his hands on the floor and channeled his mana as the clouds above the dragon suddenly split open as a spear of wind fell down on it. Beast didn''t only manage to evolve his ability during the challenge, he had also managed to gain a new innate ability. It was the wind maniption he had learned long ago and used often. It was no longer a learned ability, but one that was fused with his flesh and soul, and an innate ability that was now more powerful than ever, and Beast was not going to let it simply rot in him. The spear moved with incredible speed, but the dragon was not rmed or concerned by it. It opened its mouth as a ton of mana was suddenly concentrated on it before firing a blue ray from it. One could even see water spilling out of the ray as it struck the spear, and after only 3 seconds of shing, the spear was destroyed. ''Facing a raid boss is difficult not only because it has incredibly high stats, but because a raid boss is always in an area that suits him the most.'' ''This dragon can control water, and he has more than enough of it present in thiske that is deceptively deep, much deeper than one would imagine.'' ''It doesn''t need to use its mana to create the water needed for its ability as it is already there, which means that it will be using much less mana than you will." Aethion''s voice suddenly echoed in Beast''s head, making him flinch for a moment before he rxed. He did say he didn''t want help, but simply getting more information from Aethion, who was using Reign''s powers tomunicate telepathically with him, was fine by him. "Not bad, but not nearly enough to threaten me." The dragon said in a calm voice as it stared at Beast once again. "Human, I have still not been forced to even move, if this is all you have, I would rmend you leave and run far away from this ce, otherwise you will end up dying in this battle." Beast simply grabbed his bow again before pulling the bowstring, to which the dragon said nothing at. He held that position for an entire minute, which confused the dragon that was still not moving or doing a thing. The dragon couldn''t sense any mana being poured into the bow, and for a couple of seconds, he believed that Beast had seemingly lost it, that he was truly contemting whether or not to escape, and that this was his way of buying some time to think. "Human, if you do n-" Before the dragon was able to finish speaking, Beast let go of the bowstring. There was still nothing there, no arrow, no mana that had been channeled, nothing, and yet, the dragon suddenly sensed danger. It quickly dove into the water, which proved to be the right choice as something did pass above its head, and the sky several hundred meters behind it changed as all the clouds in a circle of 200 meters were sted away. Chapter 929 Beasts Unleashed Chapter 929 Beasts Unleashed ??"Tch, I had hoped you would have lowered your guard enough for this to actually deal some good damage," Beast said as he clicked his tongue in annoyance. What he had just done was a new skill he had created recently. An invisible attack, a st of air that waspacted to its fullest by Beast who actually used the mana of his tamed beasts to activate the skill and draw the air around him without the dragon noticing anything. That was why the dragon thought he was stalling, there was no mana that was being used by Beast, it was all from his tamed beasts, a new function of the spatial dimension, one that allowed Beast to borrow mana from the beasts inside of it to help him out. The st that passed right above the dragon''s head was another arrow, well, it was a missile to be more exact. Instead of utilizing the wind element as before, drawing a lot of it immediately, and creating a visible attack, this attack was much more stealthy, and also a lot deadlier, after all, it was very difficult to be on guard against an invisible attack that also had no aura to it before beingunched. The missile was also faster than the arrows, reaching Mach 6 and being almost impossible to dodge unless one noticed that something was wrong the very instant it wasunched, like that dragon had. The dragon''s instincts had saved it from Beast''s unseen attack, but the battle was far from over. It managed to duck, but the powerful st had still managed to graze him, a part of his left horn had cracked, and the dragon was now angry. It stared at Beast with anger before it exhaled and went into theke. As the flood dragon submerged itself in the safety of theke, Beast remained poised, his senses sharp as he awaited the dragon''s next move. Reign and the others watched the entire battle patiently, their eyes fixed on theke as they waited for any sign of movement from the dragon. They knew that Beast was facing a formidable opponent, but they had faith in his abilities. Suddenly, the water stirred once more, and the flood dragon burst forth from theke with a roar of fury. Its dark scales glistened in the sunlight as itunched itself at Beast with renewed aggression. Beast met the dragon''s charge head-on, his bow at the ready as he prepared to unleash another barrage of attacks. He knew that he would need to push himself to the limit if he hoped to emerge victorious against such a formidable foe. Since the battle had started, he had not stopped channeling mana throughout his entire body, and his arrows. As the dragon closed in, Beast unleashed a flurry of arrows, each one imbued with his mana and aimed with deadly precision. The arrows streaked through the air with blinding speed, striking the dragon with pinpoint uracy as it attempted to evade the onught. It was toorge, however, and it could not evade all the small but powerful arrows. But the flood dragon was not so easily deterred. With a powerful p of its seemingly small pair of 2 wings, it unleashed a st of water that deflected Beast''s arrows and sent him staggering backward in order to not be swept by the st. Undeterred, Beast pressed the attack, channeling his mana into his bow as he prepared to unleash another skill. There was no arrow notched on the bow, but the dragon noticed the immense mana that was being channeled there. With a primal roar, Beast released a torrent of wind energy that swept toward the dragon with unstoppable force. The flood dragon roared in defiance as it countered Beast''s attack with a st of water that shed with the wind energy in a dazzling disy of power. The two forces collided with such intensity that the very ground trembled beneath their feet. The forest shook heavily, the trees were once again swept away by the shockwave, this time, flying away and breaking into pieces, and the ground started cracking slightly. The two attacks dissipated, with neither the dragon nor Beast taking the advantage, but the battle was still only beginning. Beast stared at the dragon before two figures suddenly appeared to his left and right. On his left, a huge ck animal appeared. It looked simr to a leopard, but it was standing at 3 meters tall while its body was over 7 meters long. Dark purple lines were present on its body as its aura caused the surroundings to quiet down. Two horns could be seen on its head, each horn slightly curved upwards, and the beast stared at the dragon with a glint in its eyes. It was of course ckie, the beast that had been with Beast ever since the beginning. Once, it was a ck panther, one that was given a mark and that had changed into a powerful variant species that evolved together with Beast. On Beast''s right, a beast that was over 5 meters tall appeared. Its sleek, muscr body was covered in scales that shimmer in the light, reflecting the light the fell on it. Its wings stretched out wide, each membrane between its elongated fingers bearing the same dark hue as its skin, yet edged with a subtle iridescence that caught the eye. The beast spread its wings out, each wing being about 5 meters long and covering both Beast and ckie with it. Its head was adorned with sharp, curved horns that protruded from its skull, framing a pair of piercing, amber-colored eyes. A series of ridges ran along the length of its neck, leading down to a powerful chest and abdomen. Its forelimbs ended in wickedly sharp talons, capable of rending through flesh and bone with ease. As it moved, the beast''s sinuous tail swayed behind it, its tip adorned with a barbed stinger poised to strike at any threat. Despite its imposing appearance, there was grace to its movements, a lethal elegance that was present in it since the moment it was born. The wyvern issued a roar at the flood dragon that stared at it with slight hatred. Both wyverns and flood dragons belonged to the dragon family, and they were actually ranked the same, as were drakes. The three different species all had their own specialty and hegemony over an area. Drakes ruled thend, wyverns ruled the sky, and flood dragons ruled the seas. Of course, the wyvern that Beast had captured was still young. It had grown considerably since Beast had first tamed it, in fact, it was only about 1.5 meters tall when he had first seen it, and when he had tamed it, it was already almost 3 meters tall. All monsters grew incredibly quickly and reached adulthood much faster than other species, and the wyvern was no different. With two Tier VI beasts alongside him, Beast now stared at the flood dragon, ready to continue the battle. The flood dragon eyed the two powerful beasts nking Beast with a mixture of caution and disdain. Despite its formidable size and strength, it knew that facing two Tier VI beasts simultaneously would not be that easy. The dragon was more powerful than regr Tier VI monsters, but it was facing three powerful Tier VIbatants, and it knew that it would definitely be in pain after this battle, no matter the result. Beast, sensing an opportunity, seized the moment tounch another assault. With a swift motion, he notched an arrow on his bow and infused it with his mana, aiming directly at the flood dragon''s vulnerable underbelly. The arrow streaked through the air with blinding speed, aimed at a precise point where the dragon''s scales were slightly thinner. The flood dragon, caught off guard by the sudden attack, attempted to dodge, but the arrow struck true, piercing its flesh with a satisfying thud. The arrow did not do that much damage, after all, Beast hadunched it quickly, without pouring a lot of mana, but it was still enough to make the dragon roar in pain. Roaring in pain and fury, the flood dragon retaliated with a powerful st of water, aiming to knock Beast and his beasts off bnce. But Beast was prepared. With a swiftmand, he signaled his wyvern to take him. The wyvern roared as it grabbed Beast with its talons and took to the sky while ckie jumped to the side and started running around the flood dragon with ck lightning flickering around it. ckie''s speed was immense, more than enough to run circles around the giant flood dragon and dodge its attack. As the flood dragon continued its assault, aiming at Beast who was now atop the wyvern, Beast seized the opportunity to unleash another volley of arrows, each one aimed at the dragon''s exposed nk. The arrows flew true, finding their mark with deadly uracy as they struck the dragon with relentless force. The flood dragon, however, had learned its lesson and had already reinforced its body, causing most of the arrows to bounce off, while the rare that did prate through, did not do a lot of damage at all. Chapter 930 The Flood Dragons True Power Chapter 930 The Flood Dragon''s True Power ??Beast was not discouraged after seeing his attacks do little damage, however. With his keen strategic mind, he quickly assessed the situation and formted a new n of attack. As the flood dragon focused its attention on dodging ckie''s lightning-fast movements and deflecting Beast''s arrows, Beast saw an opportunity to strike. With amand to his wyvern, Beast directed it to dive toward the flood dragon from above, aiming to catch the massive beast off guard and deliver a devastating blow. The wyvernplied, its powerful wings propelling it toward the dragon with incredible speed. As the wyvern closed in, Beast prepared to unleash his most powerful attack yet and jumped off the wyvern that continued down at the dragon, striking it from the side with its talons as the dragon roared in anger and shook its body to push it back. Channeling all of his mana into his bow, Beast conjured a massive tornado of wind energy around the arrow, its swirling vortex stretching high into the sky behind Beast as it gathered strength. The flood dragon, sensing the impending danger, roared in defiance and unleashed a torrent of water in an attempt to counter Beast''s attack. But Beast was undeterred, his focus unwavering as he poured every ounce of his strength into his spell. ckie jumped up, positioning himself between Beast and the torrent of water and roaring with immense power, causing a shockwave to strike the torrent of water, stopping it in its tracks as ckie started falling down, no longer in front of Beast who smirked at the dragon. With a mighty roar, Beast released the tornado, sending it hurtling toward the flood dragon with unstoppable force. The swirling vortex of wind energy tore through the air, its destructive power unmatched as it bore down on the dragon with relentless fury. The dragon constricted its eyes slightly at the attack as it roared, the water from theke suddenly moving before a giant pir of water, one that was about 6 meters in diameter, erupted from within and met the tornado that was released by Beast. The pir struck against the tornado as a powerful st passed through the forest. Water erupted all around, making it seem as if rain was pouring down on the forest while the powerful wind from the tornado ripped apart anything and everything in a radius of over 700 meters around it. The trees were destroyed, the broken bits of them falling down on the ground as Beast fell from the air beforending on the back of his wyvern that roared as it flew through the sky. The flood dragon was now serious. The attacks of Beast had truly surprised it, and the two powerful helpers that Beast had were nothing to scoff at. It now knew why the human was confident enough to challenge it alone, he truly did possess enough strength to be so confident, s, it was not enough if he wished to take the dragon down. The dragon roared, and a change urred. Aethion''s voice echoed in Beast''s mind, a warning tinged with urgency. "Kid, be cautious." "The flood dragon is tapping into its true power, you must prepare yourself for what is toe." Beast''s heart raced as he braced himself for the impending onught. He could sense the dragon''s energy surging, its aura growing stronger and more vtile with each passing moment. It was now clear to him that the enemy had not taken the battle seriously before, but that was now about to change. The wyvern beneath him let out a low growl, its instincts sensing the impending danger. ckie, too, seemed to sense the shift in the air, its movements bing more cautious as it circled the flood dragon, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. Its lightning flickered around it, and even though he had previously used it and managed to damage the dragon multiple times, ckie was no longer certain it would work as well as before. With a deafening roar, the flood dragon unleashed its true power, a devastating disy of elemental mastery that sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. Water surged from theke, forming massive waves that crashed against the shore with bone-shattering force. The water seemingly started going out of control, many pirs rising high up as the dragon roared again before staring at Beast. Beast gritted his teeth, his grip tightening on his bow as he prepared to face the dragon''s wrath head-on. He knew that he would need to summon every ounce of strength and courage if he hoped to not just survive, but win against the dragon. As the flood dragon charged toward him with unstoppable fury, Beast''s mind raced, searching for a way to turn the tide of battle in his favor. With a sudden burst of inspiration, he once again connected to the spatial dimension inside of him, borrowing the mana of the beasts inside of it. With a primal roar, Beast unleashed a barrage of arrows, each one infused with the mana of the beasts inside his spatial dimension, as well as some of their abilities. The arrows streaked through the air with blinding speed, their trajectory guided by Beast''s unerring aim as they homed in on the flood dragon with deadly uracy. s, the dragon had expected it. Just as the arrows reached it, the water around it suddenly froze, forming a thick armor of ice around the dragon which the arrows failed to prate. "Ice?" ''Dammit, it has two abilities, be careful kid.'' Aethion spoke with slight surprise as Beast suddenly noticed the temperature drop. The water that had gone out of control from theke and soared high up had burst, making it rain once again before the rain froze. The dragon then utilized its immense mana reserves, which were almost equal to a Tier VII being, and controlled the shards of ice around Beast,unching them at him from all sides. The wyvern was shocked as well and didn''t know what to do. It was, after all, way too young and inexperienced when it came tobat, but Beast was not. He quickly took out a couple of arrows and threw them around him with his hand before cing it down on the wyvern''s back. The arrows stopped mid-air before being covered in a green hue. [ Wind Array: Wind Barrier ] The green hues around the arrows suddenly moved, connecting them before a powerful force erupted, causing the wind to blow and form a barrier all around Beast and the wyvern, keeping them safe from the ice shards, that although numerous, did not possess a lot of destructive power by themselves. The dragon scoffed at Beast''s skill before using more mana. The shards of ice stopped their attacks before suddenly moving closer to one another and fusing as more and more of them appeared in the sky, turning intorger, sturdier, and sharper shards of ice that wereunched at Beast who clenched his teeth and used more mana to thicken the barrier and force the wind that created it to move even faster, blocking therger shards. Still, this was a bad position for him. He couldn''t keep this up for too long while the dragon could. It had a lot more mana than Beast had, and with the water of theke present, it didn''t need to utilize too much mana to use its attacks. Beast was in a simr situation with his wind maniption, after all, there was plenty of air around them, but he still needed to use more mana than the dragon as he had to create wind and manipte it, which was a bit more difficult to dopared to what the dragon was doing. The dragon was also much more experienced than Beast was, and thus, he knew that the dragon would be more than happy enough to continue this current situation as it would definitelye out on top. "Well, no other way then, it seems," Beast said as he took a deep breath before patting the wyvern''s head. "Ready?" The wyvern roared in response before the two of them suddenly fused, a ck ball appearing where they were before Beast came from within it in his new form. Emerging from the fusion was a being unlike any othera dragonoid human, bearing the attributes of both man and wyvern. Beast''s once-human form now boasted the rugged, dark gray scales of the wyvern, shimmering with an otherworldly sheen. Each scale was like a fortress, providing both protection and a striking appearance. His limbs were strong and sinewy, imbued with the strength and agility of the wyvern. Where once his hands and feet had been, now there were formidable ws, sharp and deadly, capable of rending through even the toughest of materials. His eyes, now gleaming with an intense, otherworldly light, betrayed a keen intelligence and a hint of the wyvern''s primal instincts. But perhaps the most striking aspect of his transformation was the magnificent wings that now sprouted from his back. Large and powerful, they unfurled with a graceful sweep, each beat carrying him effortlessly through the air. Chapter 931: Tempests Fury: Beasts Immense Power With his transformationplete, Beast felt the surge of power coursing through his veins, his senses heightened and his body infused with the raw energy of the wyvern. He spread his wings wide, feeling the rush of wind beneath them as he took to the sky, his newfound form soaring effortlessly above the battlefield. The transformation was actually a bit weaker than the one he would have when fusing with ckie when it came to sheer stat increase, but there were two main things that made this one actually better. The first one was mobility, after all, Beast was granted wings in this state, and he was much more mobilepared to a different transformation. The wings gave him a big advantage over most other enemies, and the scales of the wyvern gave slightly more defensepared to the fur he would get from ckie. The second thing that made this transformation better was the wyvern''s ability. It had wind control, just like Beast. When fusing, their two abilities fused and went through a qualitative change, improving Beast''s ability further and making it more powerful and easier to control. The flood dragon, caught off guard by Beast''s transformation, paused in its onught, its eyes narrowing in surprise and suspicion. It had anticipated that its opponent would possess such a formidable ability, but Beast''s current state was a bit above what it thought it would be. Now, faced with the dragonoid human before it, it knew that the stakes of the battle had been raised to a whole new level. Just like it had gone all out, its enemy was going all out as well, ready to put everything he had in order to defeat it. Beast wasted no time in capitalizing on his newfound power. With a primal roar, he unleashed a barrage of wind des from his ws, each one slicing through the air with deadly precision as they homed in on the flood dragon with relentless force. Each wind de was faster and deadlier than an arrow that he had previouslyunched at the flood dragon, and they took much less time to beunched. The dragon, taken aback by the sudden onught, attempted to summon a barrier of water to deflect Beast''s attacks, but it was toote, the water could not get there on time to create a thick barrier. The wind des tore through the thin barrier with ease, striking the dragon with ferocious intensity as the ice that had formed an armor around it cracked a bit. It still wasn''t damaged, butpared to before, this was already much better. The dragon was unable to respond in time to Beast''s fast attacks, which meant he now held an advantage. But Beast was not finished with his attack yet. With a swift motion, he summoned a vortex of wind energy around him, its swirling maelstrom gathering strength with each passing moment. The wind howled like a tempest, its power growing with each beat of Beast''s wings as he prepared to unleash his ultimate attack while small des of wind would get out of the vortex and attack the dragon in order to keep it busy. ckie was not standing idle either. He would have preferred that Beast used him for the evolution, after all, ckie had been with him for the longest and he had be quite proud of himself, always being the main choice for Beast when fighting enemies and fusing, but he understood that the wyvern was the better choice for this battle. Right now, the wyvern was present amongst Beast''s tamed beasts, and the flood dragon they were fighting against might be the next one to join them, which would make it so that ckie would now have to work harder to earn his spot as the strongest tamed beast that Beast possessed. He was not annoyed or afraid, however, but excited. He would show that he was the best choice, the strongest of them all, and he would start now, by keeping the dragon busy and having it suffer some pain. ckie turned into a ck blur before suddenly jumping and appearing right in front of the dragon''s face. ckie was truly fast, amongst the entire party, perhaps only Shadow and Reign were slightly above him in speed, and that was only if they went all out. The mark on ckie''s forehead was already shining and ckie roared, summoning a bolt of lightning to drop on himself from the cloudy sky before that lightning turned ck and charged at the dragon. A barrier of ice quickly formed in front of its face in order to block the powerful bolt of lightning, but soon shattered from the immense power behind the ck lightning that struck him with great force, causing its face to be pushed back as it darkened, its scales getting scorched by the lightning. And yet, that was still not all as ckie finally fell down, clearing the way for Beast who was finally finished preparing his attack. With a mighty roar, Beast released the vortex, sending it hurtling toward the flood dragon with unstoppable force. The swirling cyclone tore through the air, its destructive power unmatched as it bore down on the dragon with relentless fury. The dragon clenched its teeth as it knew it was toote to use his ability to defend against the attack. It stared straight at the vortex while channeling its mana throughout its body, reinforcing it so it would be able to take the attack. But even with its enhanced defenses, the flood dragon could not withstand the full force of Beast''s onught. The vortex of wind energy crashed into the dragon with bone-shattering force, its powerful winds tearing through the dragon''s scales and battering its body with relentless fury. The power of the vortex was so immense that even Reign and the others had to channel mana to their bodies in order to continue standing and not be blown away by the powerful wind that was further destroying the area around them. ckie was crouching on the ground, his powerful ws deep inside somerge rocks that were present as he channeled mana to them to keep himself still and near the battle. The dragon roared in agony as it struggled to hold its ground against the onught, its form buffeted by the raging winds as it fought to maintain its footing. But Beast''s attack was relentless, each gust of wind driving the dragon further and further back until it was forced to the ground under the sheer force of the assault. The dragon had already left theke a while ago and was near it, which was perfect for Beast. Had the dragon kept his body inside theke, it would have been able to dive down in an attempt to get away from the vortex, but on the ground, it had nowhere to go. It had gotten angry, as well as too conceited by its power, believing that there was no way for Beast to defeat it alone, so it had arrogantly charged at him previously. That one act would be the reason it would lose. As the cyclone raged around them, Beast continued to pour his mana into the attack, channeling every ounce of his strength into delivering the final blow. With a primal roar, he summoned even more wind energy, adding to the vortex''s already overwhelming power as he prepared to unleash the finishing blow. The flood dragon, battered and bruised, summoned thest of its strength, its eyes zing with determination as it prepared to face its inevitable defeat. With a final surge of energy, it unleashed a st of water, itsst desperate attempt to push back against Beast''s onught and turn the tide of battle in its favor. The st of water was not really a st, in fact, Beast was quite surprised by it. The dragon had used quite a bit of mana, but from its mouth, only a thin stream of water came out, but that alone made Beast''s eyes constrict. He couldn''t dodge it. It was akin to aser. The thin stream of water waspressed water, and it passed through the cyclone easily, cutting straight to it and arriving in front of Beast in an instant. It came from below and went up, passing through Beast''s left leg, arm, and wing. He simply stood frozen in the air, his eyes showing disbelief before his left arm, leg, and wing detached themselves from his body. The vortex stopped as Beast started falling down from the air, and the dragon stared at him with fury and hatred, but suddenly, it felt danger from the side. The dragon nced to the side, only to see ckie, whose mark was shining even brighter while lightning was causing mayhem all around him. ck pounced on the dragon that was lying on the ground, grabbing its throat and using his lightning to shock the entire body of the dragon. The giant dragon tried to resist, but it had used most of its strength already, and ckie continued holding its neck. "Just like that, hold it like that ckie!" Beast roared as he summoned more strength and used his wind to st him toward the dragon as he continued falling down. Even though he had lost a wing and two limbs, he was still not finished, in fact, his eyes showed just how determined he was to end this battle and win. Chapter 932: Beasts Triumph With a fierce determination burning in his eyes, Beast summoned everyst ounce of strength he had left, channeling his mana into his remaining limbs as he hurtled towards the dragon with unstoppable force. Despite the excruciating pain wracking his body, he refused to yield, his willpower unbroken even in the face of such adversity. His body hurt. Two of his limbs were missing, blood was flowing out of the wounds and even the wyvern was roaring in pain as it felt the same as Beast, and yet, he pushed on, ignoring the pain in order to finish the battle. As he drew closer to the dragon, Beast could feel the raw power coursing through his veins, fueled by his determination to win this battle. With a primal roar, he unleashed his attack. The ws on his remaining hand glowed green as a small vortex appeared around each one while they elongated before he struck down at the dragon, each w slicing through the air with deadly precision as they fell down on the dragon with immense force. The flood dragon, caught off guard by Beast''s sudden resurgence, struggled to break free from ckie''s grasp, its body writhing in agony as the lightning continued to course through its veins. But ckie held firm, his grip unyielding as he channeled his mana into his ws, refusing to let go until the dragony defeated at his feet. Even when the dragon continued thrashing about and using its mana, controlling the ice to batter ckie''s body and freeze him, ckie didn''t stop holding it. Beast''s ws tore through the air with ferocious intensity, each strike drawing blood as they sliced through the dragon''s scales with ruthless efficiency. The dragon roared in agony, its once-proud form now reduced to little more than a battered and broken heap beneath the relentless assault. Each strike of a w broke multiple scales of the dragon and caused deepcerations to appear on the dragon''s body. As Beast''s ws descended upon the flood dragon, he could feel the weight of his determination driving each blow, fueling his strength despite his injuries. With each strike, he poured more of his mana into the attack, channeling the power of the wind and the beasts within him to deliver a final, decisive blow. The flood dragon, weakened and battered, could do little to defend itself against Beast''s onught. Its once-mighty form trembled beneath the force of his strikes, its roars of pain echoing through the forest as it struggled to stay awake against the relentless assault. But Beast would not be deterred. With a primal roar, he summoned every ounce of his strength, pouring it into his final attack as he prepared to deliver the killing blow. With a mighty swipe of his ws, he struck true, aiming for the dragon''s heart with unwavering precision. The flood dragon let out one final, defiant roar as Beast''s ws pierced its chest, tearing through scales and flesh alike as they found their mark, only to stop right before piercing through its heart. "Do you concede?" Beast weakly asked as the dragon stared into his eyes for a bit before exhaling deeply. "I concede." And with those words, ckie let go of the dragon as it sensed a change. Beast''s body and the dragon''s body, as well as their souls, resonated as a pact was established. Beast had tamed it. The instant he had done so, multiple figures appeared around him. "Stay awake, continue your fusion, that''s the only way I''ll be able to fix both you and the wyvern up on time!" Laura shouted in Beast''s ear as she took the arm that was severed and encased in ice, but not the dragon''s ice, but Mia''s, and had Reign and Wolf hold it to the stump that was left on Beast in order to heal him and reconnect it back. She worked quickly, she knew that Beast was at the end of his ropes and that he would pass out soon, which would undo the fusion. She also had no idea how much longer he could keep the fusion up, so the first thing she did was reconnect the two limbs and wing. Healing them fully and making them function like before would be the next step, but reconnecting them was the most important part. And she was right to think so, and do so. Soon after she finished reconnecting Beast''s limbs and started healing them, making the bones align perfectly, connecting the tendons, and the veins Beast finally lost consciousness and his fusion ended. His transformed state was gone and the wyvern appeared next to him, lying down on the floor, its form battered and bruised. "I''ll heal you right after I finish with him, alright?" Laura told the wyvern that issued a small roar before falling asleep, just like Beast. ckie was lying down next to Beast and was licking his face weakly. ckie had not had it easy during the battle either, his fur was ripped in some ces and there were visible wounds on his body. It was clear he needed healing as well, but his state was much better than the state of Beast and the Wyvern. Laura was nning on only doing what was needed to make sure Beast''s and the wyvern''s limbs would work normally before transporting them to Doncaster and cing them in the care of the elves and the queen. With their help, she was certain that they would be able to recover much faster, not to mention that in order to fully heal all three of them, Laura would not only need to use most of her demonic energy and life force, but it would take quite some time as well. To heal their injuries was not that difficult, but to fully heal the limbs was. The more powerful a being got, the more difficult it was to heal injuries, and even though Laura was in the same realm as they were, she would need too much to do it here. Pouring healing potions wouldn''t work on them either. They had evolved much faster than the others, and right now, the healing potions that they could purchase were those fit for Tier IV beings, and there were some that could be used for Tier V beings. Even if they bought the ones for Tier V beings and used them, they would need enough potions to fill up a small pool to help Laura heal the trio, which was simply not viable. As Laura worked diligently to heal Beast, the wyvern, and ckie, the rest of the group stood guard, their eyes scanning the surrounding area for any signs of danger. Despite his exhaustion from the intense battle, ckie remained vignt, ready to defend Beast at a moment''s notice. Of course, the chances of a creature or person who was powerful enough to threaten them appearing here was low, ridiculously low, but it was better to be safe than sorry. About half an hour had passed, and Laura had finished. The limbs of Beast and the wyvern were properly attached, but they now needed to heal their injuries, which were still present. "Let''s go, I''ll continue healing all three along the way," Laura said as the others nodded their heads. Greenie, Wolf, and Tank went over the wyvern and lifted it with their immense strength while ckie tried to stand up, but was limping. "Wait a bit." Reign suddenly turned into a blur as he sped through the deste area they were in before reaching the forest and cutting down several trees before neatly cutting them up in thick nks. He then took out chains, which were the mana-restraining chains he had, which were also the only chains he and the rest of the group had, and used them to create three makeshift stretchers that he brought back with him. "ce them here, it''ll be easier for us to transport them." Reign said as the others nodded before they started walking back to Doncaster. The dragon had disappeared right after Beast had tamed it, it had gone back to the spatial dimension to heal. ckie could do the same, but it didn''t want to, it wanted to stay and make sure Beast was fine before going back to the spatial dimension. As the group made their way back to Doncaster, the atmosphere was heavy with a mix of exhaustion, relief, and anticipation. Beast had emerged victorious against the flood dragon, but the toll of the battle was evident in the wounded state of Beast, the wyvern, and ckie. Laura walked alongside the makeshift stretchers, her focus entirely on monitoring the condition of Beast and the others. With each step, she channeled her demonic energy into their bodies, hastening the healing process and ensuring that their injuries were treated with the utmost care. Reign, Greenie, Wolf, and Tank took turns carrying the stretchers, their movements steady and determined, allowing them to pass through the area with rtive ease, and in about half an hour, they reached Doncaster. Chapter 933: New Raid Boss? Beast opened his eyes and was greeted with the familiar sight of a white ceiling, the smell of medicine, and the familiar aura of healing magic that was everywhere around him. He looked to the side, only to see Reign, Laura, and Wolf present. "Yo, you certainly took your sweet time." Reign said with a smirk as Beast smiled in response. "My limbs are still here," Beast said as he extended his left arm and stared at it. "Yeah, Laura worked quite hard to heal you while you were still conscious, she managed to reconnect your limbs before you finally lost consciousness, which is when you and the wyvern were released from the transformation." "Thanks, I knew I could count on you to patch me up," Beast told Laura who nodded weakly. "I''m going to go rest, this was quite tiring, to be honest." "Don''t do such a thing again, cing severed limbs back and healing them isn''t easy, you know? "I know, thanks Laura, sorry for making you guys worry." "The flood dragon, did did I get it?" Beast asked Reign who nodded his head at him. "Yeah, I think it''s in the spatial dimension, ckie and the wyvern entered it after we finally arrived here as well, it seems they''re able to heal faster there." "You actually managed to do it, you beat it half to death before the dragon finally gave in and allowed you to tame it, that was quite a battle you know?" Wolf said from the side as Beast chuckled. Beast felt a surge of pride and satisfaction as he recalled the epic fight with the flood dragon. He had never faced such a powerful opponent before, and he had pushed himself to the limit to ovee it. He had used his beast transformation in order to fight against its full power, and he had unleashed his full potential as a beast tamer by synchronizing with the wyvern. It was the most powerful he had ever been, and even then, the thin stream ofpressed water that the dragon hadunched at him nearly killed him, cleanly cutting off one of his wings, as well as his left leg and arm. At that moment, he truly did feel as if it was all over, that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the dragon, and that he might actually even die. The attack was too sudden, too fast for him to respond to it and dodge, and he found himself falling down, unable to move for a moment. It was then that he recollected everything that had happened before. It wasn''t the first time he was in danger, after all, the first time he felt true danger when he believed he was dead, was back when the game started and they came across the giant lion that attacked them. The next time was in Doncaster when he battled against Laura, or to be more specific, against the demon that had taken over Laura''s body. He had nearly died, and had it not been for Shadow who had intervened after finishing his own battle, he would have died for sure. "You guys, you need to go back to theke," Beast said as Reign and the others stared at him. "I got some notifications from the system because I managed to tame the dragon, I didn''t receive any rewards from the system, it was a raid boss, so the rewards we would have gotten from killing it would have been great, but since I tamed it, getting it as my tamed beast is the reward itself, as well as some bonus things." "But the system also told me that since I took the raid boss and didn''t kill it, it would ce a new raid boss there, one that cannot be tamed and is actually a bit stronger." "I don''t know if that is a punishment from the system because I tamed a raid boss, or what always happens, but this new raid boss will soon appear, and it doesn''t seem like he will stay in theke like the dragon, you need to eliminate it before it causes chaos in the area." "Dammit, that system just loves to make things difficult for us, huh?" Wolf asked in an annoyed manner as Reign sighed while Tank and the others finally entered the room and started talking to Beast, only to stop as they sensed that the mood in the room was not all that good. "Get ready, a new raid boss will spawn at theke, we need to take care of it," Reign told the guys, and they all smiled. "Ah, finally!" "I was hoping we would get to fight one too, the battle between Beast and the dragon was something else, let''s hope we get some good rewards after killing one," Shadow said as Tank and Greenie smiled widely at the thought of battling a strong opponent that will drop good loot. "You said the new one is stronger, how much stronger, has it been given more of a boost from the system, or is it actually a Tier VI raid boss?" Reign asked Beast who shook his head. "I have no idea, the system didn''t say." "I guess we''ll have to find that one out by ourselves, but why the worried face Reign, with our current power, and with your transformation, even if the raid boss is a Tier VI enemy, can it really stand up to us?" Tank asked Reign who sighed before smiling. "You''re right, we have already seen just how powerful the dragon was, and if the new boss is twice as strong, then it still won''t be enough to defend against all of us." "So, are we going?" Shadow asked, to which Reign responded by nodding at him. "And Laura, should we go get her?" "I think Laura deserves to rest today, we will just have to make sure to not get wounded too badly." Reign says, to which somebody cleared their throat. "I''m not just going to rest while you guys fight, I''m going,"Laura said as she stood at the door. "Well, what are we waiting for then, we should go, the longer we wait, the more likely the raid boss is to move and cause some chaos," Mia said in a cold voice as she walked out of the door. "Hey, I didn''t want to pry, but did something happen between you and Mia, I mean, you did say you were in the same world for the challenge, and ever since we arrived, it does seem like something is up, she''s being colder than usual, just like she was when we first met," Wolf told Reign who sighed at his words. "No, nothing really happened between us, but that is also part of the problem." "Wha-" "After we take down the boss, this time isn''t suited for such discussion." "Yeah, I guess so," Wolf said with a sigh before cing his hand on Reign''s shoulder. "Do try to leave some of them for us though, Casanova." "It''s not like that." Reign said with a slightly annoyed face as Wolf nodded his head. "Of course, I''m just saying." "No ulterior motives there bro," Shadow added from the side as Tank nodded his head. "We like girls too bro." "Me too, mating is fun," Greenie said with a serious expression that made the others chuckle a bit. "Alright,e on, let''s go fight the boss, or I swear I might start fighting with you lot!" Reign said as he started walking faster, to which the others responded byughing. "Beast, you better be on your feet by the time we get back!" Shadow yelled from the hall as Beast, who was still in the bed, smiled. He stared at the ceiling, where the final notification was present. [ Astonishing aplishment! ] [ The yer has managed to beat a raid boss to submission and tame it, an incredible aplishment that only a rare few have managed to do! ] [ For the yer''s incredible aplishment, he is given the following reward! ] [ The ability ''Beast Lord'' has been slightly strengthened and gained a level! ] [ The passive bonus of the ability and the bonus from taking the blood of monsters has been strengthened! ] [ The yer has managed to unlock 2 of the 4 needed perquisites for evolving the ability, and the final two will now be visible to the yer! ] [ The yer has gained the title ''Tamer Extraordinaire'' which will increase the chance of sessfully taming monsters by 15% ] Beast did expect to gain something from taming the flood dragon, but not so much, after all, taming the dragon itself and having him as a tamed beast was a reward itself, an incredible one. To actually gain so much, Beast would have been a bit ashamed as he had wished to battle the dragon himself to tame it, leaving Reign and the others void of any reward. Luckily, the system fixed that and gave them a chance to hunt down another raid boss, one that is stronger and will give more rewards. Beast just hoped the raid boss was not too strong and that nothing would go wrong. Chapter 934: Confronting a Tier VI Raid Boss Reign and the rest of the group made their way back to theke, their spirits high and their determination unwavering. The prospect of facing a raid boss that could potentially even be a Tier VI being filled them with both excitement and apprehension, but they knew that they were more than capable of handling whatever challengesy ahead. No matter how powerful the opponent may be, they knew their own strength and knew what they were capable of. A Tier VI raid boss was dangerous to them, and by themselves, none could defeat such a foe right now, even if Reign transformed, he would be able to fight to a draw but would need to retreat in the end. Together, however, they were incredibly powerful and knew that even such a boss was not out of their reach. Their constant evolutions, the many life and death battles they had participated in, the constant struggles, all of that shaped them up to be incredibly powerful, much more than other beings of the same level as them. As they approached theke, they could sense a powerful aura emanating from the area. The air felt heavy, charged with mana, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble slightly, as if in anticipation of the battle toe. "Be on your guard, everyone," Reign warned, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of the raid boss. "We don''t know what we''re up against, so stay alert and be prepared for anything." The system never said what the new raid boss was, only that it was more powerful than the old one and that it couldn''t be tamed like the flood dragon. They reached the edge of theke and saw the raid boss standing there, waiting for them. It was a towering demon, its form twisted and monstrous, with horns protruding from its head and a wicked grin stretching across its face. It was a kind of demon they had nevere across before. It stood at 5 meters tall, had huge muscles that seemed to be trying to burst out of the demon''s skin, 4 massive arms, two towering legs, and plenty of cracks on its body that looked like the cracks that one could see on drynd. It had about 8 horns protruding out of its bald head, which curled around the head, making it seem as if it was wearing a hat. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" the demon sneered, its voice filled with malice. "I was surprised to be called by the system to rece a raid boss, and this is what I get as a weing party, a party of newly promoted Tier VI beings?" "What kind of weakling was the previous raid boss to be defeated by you, let me guess, it was one or two tiers below you little bastards, wasn''t it?" Each word the demon spoke was filled with malice and hostile intent as it stared intensely at Reign and the others. "Hmmm, at least you have brought me two pretty little things I can y with after I break you." The demon said as his eyesnded on Laura and Mia, upon which he licked his lips as a wide smile appeared on his face. The two girls narrowed their eyes at the demon as Laura drew a pentagram on her hand before firing off a purple beam of energy that struck the demon''s face, well, it was about to before the demon quickly lowered his head, allowing the beam to hit his horns which blocked the attack. "Oh, a demon hunter, perhaps an ex-possessed?" "I do love ying with hunters, you make for the best toys after all." The demon said with an evil smile as it took a step forward and charged at them. The demon charged forward, its massive form barreling towards Reign and the others with incredible speed. Reign immediately sprang into action, drawing his two swords with lightning-fast reflexes. With a swift motion, he shed at the demon, his des cutting through the air with precision as he aimed for its legs to slow its advance. The demon was surprised at his immense speed and stopped moving as Reign appeared in front of him in an instant and shed its legs, but the shes were unable to cut deeply. At the same time, Wolf stepped forward, mes erupting from his body as he swung his greatsword in a wide arc, sending a wave of fire toward the demon. The mes licked at the demon''s skin, causing it to roar in pain as it stumbled back, its flesh scorched by the intense heat while Wolf jumped up and shed down at it with the sword turning bright orange from the heat Tank and Greenie charged in next, Tank wielding his axe and shield with expert skill, while Greenie swung his massive hammer with brute force. Together, they delivered a barrage of blows, striking at the demon''s torso and arms with powerful strikes that sent shockwaves through its body. Tank''s ability had improved as well, and right now, his body was coated in silver, as for Greenie, he had managed to evolve and gain more power from his bloodline, allowing him to control his strength better and utilize more skills. Mia joined the fray, her sword shing as she darted in and out of the demon''s reach, delivering quick and precise strikes to its exposed flesh. Frost quickly appeared on the demon''s body as Mia immediately started utilizing her ability, doing her best to freeze certain parts of the demon''s body to immobilize him. Laura stayed back, her hands glowing with healing magic as she focused on keeping her allies healed and protected from the demon''s attacks. Still, she wasn''tpletely focusing on that as she was also drawing pentagrams around her, in order to bombard the demon with attacks. After all, as a demon hunter, she could utilize demonic energy like demons, but her attacks would deal more damage to demons, making her one of the worst enemies of their kind. Shadow moved with incredible speed, his daggers shing as he darted around the demon, striking at its back and sides with precise strikes. His control over darkness allowed him to move almost unseen, his attacks striking true with deadly uracy. He also coated his daggers with his darkness, making them sharper, and deadlier, and each time he would cut or stab the demon, the darkness would enter its body, corrupting it from within and dealing damage. Despite theirbined efforts, the demon proved to be a formidable foe, its thick skin and powerful limbs absorbing the brunt of their attacks. It retaliated with vicious strikes of its own, its massive fists mming into the ground with enough force to create shockwaves that knocked the group off bnce. After all, this was a Tier VI raid boss, had it been a normal Tier VI demon, the initial attack would have been more than enough topletely annihte him. As the battle raged on, Reign and the others quickly realized that defeating the demon would not be an easy task. Its immense strength and durability made it a formidable opponent, and its attacks were relentless and devastating. Despite their best efforts, they were unable tond any significant blows that would weaken the demon. That seemed to be just what ability the demon had, one simr to Tank''s ability that made his body many times tougher than normal and gave him immense defensive power, as well as strength. Even though they were using powerful weapons that could cut through steel, they were still unable to stab or cut the demon deeply. No injury they had inflicted on the demon so far had been serious, mostly flesh wounds. After all, the demon was huge and its skin was incredibly thick, making it difficult to cut his flesh or muscles, which were also incredibly tough. "Hahahahahaha,e on you little bastards, don''t tell me this is all you have?!" The demon suddenly roared inughter as it struck the ground with both of his fists, causing it to shake and making Reign and the others stop attacking for an instant. "Don''t worry, this was just a warm-up, you dunce." Reign said as he smiled and took a step forward. Suddenly, all of their auras changed as their marks activated, causing the demon to raise his eyebrows at them. "Marks, tch, that''s annoying." With their marks activated, everybody was now more powerful. Tank gotrger and his skin turned red as he actually looked a bit simr to therge demon. Greenie used one of his transformations as he didn''t want to go all out just yet, after all, most of them were still holding back a bit so that they could surprise the demon and inflict immense damage when it was not expecting it. Reign moved first, his speed further enhanced as he appeared in front of the demon that tried to kick him, only to kick his afterimage as he appeared behind one of its legs before shing down at the tendon. The demon quickly moved, only for his head to suddenly start hurting immensely. Chapter 935: The Demons Transformation: Going All Out It was, of course, Reign''s doing. His eyes turned purple as he stared at the demon with a smile on his face. He had used his soul maniption to quickly and unnoticeably deal a blow to the demon, causing immense damage to his soul by sending a sword that was made up of soul power straight to his head. Laura didn''t stay idle, and neither did the others. Therge pentagram that was drawn on both of her hands shone as she brought her hands together before her arms fully transformed into the arms of a demon. Purple scales appeared on her hands, the rest of her arms, and her shoulder before she took a deep breath and punched forward, creating a distortion in the air in front of her before arge beam of purple energy struck the demon''s body, causing it to roar in great pain. Wolf unleashed a torrent of mes, engulfing the demon in a zing inferno that seared its flesh and sent it reeling. Tank and Greenie continued their assault, their attacks now fueled by their transformed states, delivering devastating blows that shook the demon to its core. Mia joined in, her frosty attacks now even more potent, freezing the demon''s limbs and further restricting its movement. Shadow darted around the demon, his darkened des slicing through its flesh with deadly precision, each strike weakening its defenses and draining its strength. Reign didn''t continue utilizing his soul maniption and struck with his two swords and lightning, cutting through the skin of the demon and drawing blood before once again hitting it with the soul power and causing it to freeze for an instant again. Despite their newfound power, the demon fought back fiercely, its massive fists swinging wildly as it tried to fend off their attacks. It managed tond a few solid blows, sending several of them flying back with brutal force. After all, the demon was a Tier VI raid boss, and even with everything under their disposal, it was not easy to be taken down. But they were undeterred. Reign and the others pressed their advantage, their attacks relentless and precise. With each strike, they weakened the demon further, pushing it closer and closer to defeat. That was, before the demon roared, causing the air around him to be pushed back, and with it, Reign and the others. Red demonic energy shone around the demon''s body as it stared at Reign and the others with hatred. "You bugs, you damned little bugs." "Look at what you''ve done, look at how you damaged by body." "I will break you into pieces, squash you like bugs, turn you into mush and drink you after I am finished." The demon said with a bloodthirsty smile on his face as his aura changed. The wind was still blowing, and for Reign and the others, getting close to the demon was almost impossible. The auraing from him and the immense pressure of the wind made it hard to get closer than 5 meters to the demon who suddenly changed. The horns on his head suddenly went inside the head, disappearing from sight. In an instant, bones suddenly started appearing on the body of the demon, forming an armor of bones on his skin, as well as his skull. In mere seconds, the red demon was reced by a gray demon that waspletely enveloped in an armor of bones. Reign tried attacking it with his soul maniption, but it was for naught, just like how it was a couple of seconds ago while it was transforming. During the transformation, there was something akin to a force field around the demon that blocked his soul attacks, and now, it was the bones that actually blocked them. Now, Reign could no longer use his soul attacks to inflict damage on the demon. The demonughed menacingly as it flexed its newly formed bone armor, the cracks on its body now reinforced with the sturdy material. It seemed nearly invulnerable, and Reign and the others realized that defeating it in this state would be many times more difficult than before. "We need to find a way to break through that armor," Reign said, his voice determined. "We can''t let it intimidate us." "We need to find a weak spot," Laura added, her eyes scanning the demon''s form for any sign of vulnerability. "There has to be a way to prate that armor, no matter how sturdy it might seem." Tank stepped forward, his eyes locked on the demon. "I''ll try to break through with my axe." "Greenie, cover me." Greenie nodded, his hammer at the ready as Tank charged forward, his axe swinging in a powerful arc. The de struck the demon''s armor with a resounding ng, but it barely made a dent. Greenie followed up with a strike of his own, his hammer mming into the demon''s side with tremendous force. The hammer definitely did better as the demon actually moved slightly from the attack, but it was still not enough. A weapon that mainly dealt blunt damage was definitely better than a sharp weapon when facing off against an enemy like this, but it would still take a lot of power and effort to break the armor. "Humph, is that all you got?" The demon asked before he moved, swinging his massive arms to the side and sending Greenie and Tank flying back. "Well, this seems to be the final stretch, we can''t be holding back any longer." Reign said with a sigh as the others nodded. Greenie used his transformation, his body growingrger as he becamepletely red with long white hair falling down his back. Wolf''s mes turned a bit purple while red lightning appeared around them, which was the power of chaosing from his sword. He had managed to make some progress with taming the soul inside of the sword and having it help him control the mes of chaos inside of it. Tank grewrger as well as horns appeared on his head, Laura''s demonic scales spread further on her body, Mia''s body became fairer and her hair became snow white, Shadow seemed like he was wearing a ck robe, but it was actually darkness itself that was around him, the mana covering himpressed to such an extent thanks to the mark that it formed a robe. As for Reign, his marks were fully activated, but that was just the beginning. A powerful aura exploded from within him as he grew taller and a pair of wings sprouted on his back. Like a king overlooking mere peasants, he floated up in the air and stared down at the demon whose eyes had narrowed down. "I see, you are a Nephilim." "To think I woulde across an ursed Nephilim in such a ce, and to think it would happen the very moment I arrived, interesting." "You know, we demons really dislike your kind, just like you dislike us." "It will be my pleasure, and honor, to kill you today." "The pleasure will be mine, you won''t be alive much longer, demon." The two shed with a force that shook the ground, their attacks colliding in a dazzling disy of power. Reign unleashed a flurry of strikes, his swords cutting through the air with blinding speed as he aimed for any weak points he could notice on the demon''s armor. The demon retaliated with its own devastating attacks, its bone armor proving to be a formidable defense against Reign''s onught. Tank and Greenie joined the fray, their transformed states granting them even greater strength and resilience. Tank swung his axe with brutal force, aiming for the gaps in the demon''s armor, while Greenie unleashed a barrage of powerful blows with his hammer, each strike sending shockwaves through the demon''s body. Greenie was now almost as tall as the demon, with Tank being slightly below him in size. The two now possessed immense power, and with theirrge size, they were also able to grab the demon and not let it move from time to time, immobilizing it and allowing the others to attack it. Wolf unleashed his chaotic mes, the inferno engulfing the demon in a zing inferno that threatened to consume it whole. Mia''s frosty attacks followed suit, her icy sts no longer focused on just freezing the demon, but also on causing some damage to his body. She created multiple giant spears that she controlled, having them spin in ce faster and faster beforeunching them at the demon, causing the air to break as the spears each broke through the sound barrier, reaching Mach 4 and striking the body before exploding and piling on a thickyer of ice on the demon''s body. She also formedrge hammers to batter the demon, as did Laura who continued to summon weapons with the help of the pentagram and had them strike the demon with immense power. While all of that was happening, Reign was above the demon, channeling his mana and getting ready to attack the demon with the most powerful attack he could muster at this time. He was supposed to be the one keeping the demon at bay, but Tank and Greenie were thankfully able to do it themselves, which made him free to do what he wanted. Chapter 936: The Battle Against the Demon Reaches its Climax Reign focused his energy, gathering it into a massive ball of light and darkness above his head. The ball grewrger and brighter, crackling with raw power as he poured more and more mana into it. The demon, sensing the impending danger, tried to move, but Tank and Greenie''s hold on it was too strong. The demon roared, doing its best to shake the two off of him, and he was able to do so, but it was toote. With a mighty roar, Reign unleashed the ball of energy, sending it hurtling towards the demon with incredible speed. The ball struck the demon''s armor before suddenly exploding, but the explosion made no sound, nor did it cause any damage to the surrounding area. Instead, the ball suddenly grew to be about 6 meters in diameter,pletely enveloping the demon inside of it and causing it to roar as light and darkness continued assaulting it, dealing immense damage to it and even cracking its armor at some parts. In his current state, Reign''s stats were actually above a regr peak Tier VIbatant, which was only a bit below the demon''s stats in its current form. With so much power, Reign''s attacks were more than powerful enough to cause the demon immense damage and pain. The demon roared in pain as its armor cracked and splintered under the force of the attack, some parts of it falling down on the ground before the bone armor started growing back slowly. The demon staggered back, its defenses weakened as Reign descended from the air, his swords shing as he delivered a series of powerful strikes to the demon''s exposed flesh. Reign knew he didn''t have a lot of time until the armor grew back, so he was not going to miss this opportunity. He and the others had to make sure they dealt enough damage to the demon now in order to make the battle more difficult for it. If they could deal enough damage, then even without breaking through its armorter on, they would still be able to damage it from the sheer impact alone. As Reignnded gracefully on the ground after finishing with his attacks, the demon staggered back, its form battered and bruised from the relentless assault. Tank and Greenie rushed forward, delivering a barrage of blows, each strike cracking the demon''s armor further and further. In their transformed state, neither of the two was afraid of the demon attacking them. After all, if the demon did try to do something that could threaten them, they could just grab him one more time and wrestle with him. With both of them present, they weren''t worried that the demon could outwrestle them. Wolf and Mia continued their assault, their attacks now focused on exploiting the cracks in the demon''s armor. Wolf''s chaotic mes burned hotter and brighter, searing through the demon''s flesh and causing it to howl in agony. Mia''s frosty attacks followed suit, her icy sts targeting the weakened spots in the demon''s armor and causing frostbite to appear on the demon''s body. The demon didn''t know which one was worse, the feeling of having his flesh be cooked by the mes, or the numbness he would feel from the frostbitten parts of his body. Shadow darted around the demon, his darkened des slicing through the demon''s flesh with deadly precision. With each strike, he weakened the demon''s defenses, his attacks draining its strength and resolve. The parts where Shadow would stab the demon would quickly darken as the darkness from his des would start corroding the demon''s body from within, causing the flesh to start rotting slowly. Laura continued to bombard the demon with her demonic energy, her attacks striking true and further weakening its armor. She summoned more weapons with the pentagrams, each strike adding to the demon''s misery. Reign joined the fray once more, his swords shing as he delivered a series of powerful strikes to the demon''s exposed flesh. With each blow, he pushed the demon back, his attacks relentless and precise. The demon was in quite the agony at this moment. It had gone all out after being attacked by Reign and the others before, only to find out that Reign and the others had not gone all out previously either. The demon could do nothing but try his best to defend against the attacks of Reign and the others right now. It was being attacked from all sides, and when it tried to do anything, it would be grabbed by Tank and Greenie, making it nearly impossible for it to resist. The demon''s roars filled the air, its once formidable presence now diminished by the relentless assault of Reign and hispanions. Despite its best efforts, the demon could not withstand thebined might of the group, its armor cracking and splintering under the onught. More and more of the armor was falling down from its body, its regeneration no longer capable of sustaining it as the damage being done to it was above the speed it was able to regenerate. As the battle raged on, the demon''s movements grew sluggish, its attacks bing more desperate and erratic. It was clear that the demon was nearing its breaking point, its once formidable defenses were now weakened to the point of copse. Tank and Greenie no longer had to hold the demon down at all as it was no longer capable of even hitting them. Each strike of the demon was still powerful, but the demon was simply too sluggish, too slow, incapable ofnding an attack on any of them. Reign saw an opening and seized the opportunity. With a mighty roar, he unleashed a final, devastating attack, channeling all of his remaining energy into a single, powerful strike. The others got ready to attack as well. They were currently all at the peak of their strength, and it wouldn''tst for much longer. They had to take down the demon now, or it would be much more difficult to defeat it after their marks stopped giving them power. Reign''s swords shone brightly, one shining a bright white light while the other one was pitch-ck. He stared at the demon before stabbing forward with full strength. [ Severing, Twin Vipers ] The demon roared as it struck forward, aiming to destroy Reign''s attack, as well as Reign, only to widen his eyes as the attack wasunched. The immense power behind the Reign''s attack made the demon flinch for an instant before an expression of rage appeared on its face. It got scared by that attack? A proud demon like him, one powerful enough to be called by the system to be a raid boss, got scared by an attack that the Nephilim in front of himunched? Such a thing could not be tolerated, it had to destroy Reign, otherwise, it would forever remember this humiliation it suffered. The demon mustered all of its remaining strength and unleashed a devastating counterattack. Its bone armor crackled with energy as it swung its massive arms, sending shockwaves through the air and causing the ground to tremble. The armor actually broke in some ces from the immense power behind the demon''s attack. A wave of red demonic energy was sent forward, destroying everything in its path before colliding with Reign''s attack. The wave and the two vipers collided, causing the air around them to be sted everywhere from the immense power the two attacks had, but the vipers, although they were able to prate deep inside the wave, were obviously not as powerful. Still, that was somewhat expected. After all, the demon was a raid boss, so it should be more powerful than Reign and the others, but the problem the demon had was the fact its attack was too big. Wolf and the others were not going to let it get to them and quickly attacked as well. The red wave of demonic energy was suddenly assaulted by multiple attacks that came from them, slowly pushing it back and causing the demon to roar in anger. The demon struggled to maintain its onught as Reign and hispanions unleashed their own barrage of attacks, each strike weakening its defenses further. With theirbined strength and determination, they pushed back against the demon''s counterattack, their attacks colliding in a dazzling disy of power. mes rose to the sky, ice formed all around them, and shockwaves of power sted all around, the disy of power being showcased right now was incredible, and it was all being targeted toward the demon who was struggling to maintain his attack. He knew that the situation was not good, he knew that he had to do something to change the situation, to turn it around, and yet, he had no idea what he could do at all. He had used everything he had in this final attack, hoping that it would be enough to send Reign and the others to oblivion, only to be shown that it was wrong and that they were still powerful enough to contend against him. And soon, the wave of energy started dissipating, causing the demon to feel nervous. Chapter 937: Desperate Measures: The Demons Last Stand The demon knew that if he didn''t do something quickly, he would be overwhelmed by Reign and hispanions. With a fierce roar, the demon gathered all of his remaining power, channeling it into a final, desperate attack. He didn''t just gather the demonic energy that was left in his body, but everything he had, including the power that was inside his bone armor and muscles. A massive burst of energy erupted from the demon, a shockwave of pure, destructive force that rippled outwards, threatening to obliterate everything in its path. The ground shook, rocks shattered, and the air crackled with energy as the demon unleashed its full power. The demon''s body changed noticeably after he used the attack. The bone armor was gone, and the bones that were previously present on the demon''s head didn''t appear again. The demon had shrunk from being slightly over 5 meters tall to about 4 meters, its muscles had seemingly deted and it looked a lot more frail than before. Out of its four arms, two were in a worse state than the others. They were thinner, one could easily see the bones of the arms, and it was a question if the demon could even use the two arms for anything right now. Reign and the others braced themselves, their eyes locked on the approaching wave of destruction. With a swift motion, Reign raised his swords, ready to defend against the impending onught. Tank and Greenie stood firm, their transformed bodies radiating with power as they prepared to withstand the impact with the others. This was ast-ditch attempt of the demon to take them down. The demon was betting everything on this one attack, using everything he had to try and defeat them. If the attack failed, then it was game over, the demon would not be able to defend against Reign and the others. The demon just needed the attack to send them flying back, to deal some damage to them, and allow it to escape, it didn''t even need the attack to do anything else. With how thingsstood, it was doubtful that it could take down any of them, and leaving with its life was good enough. It never expected that the first enemies it would meet aftering here would be so freakishly strong that they would be able to defeat him even when he went all out. As the wave of energy drew closer, the demon''s roar filled the air, a mixture of rage and desperation. The shockwave arrived in front of Reign and the others, moving with incredible speed and possessing immense destructive power. The previous wave of demonic energy of the demon copsed when the shockwave struck it, the power from the wave going in the shockwave, further boosting it and making it more powerful. The twin vipers and the other attacks that wereunched by Wolf and the others copsed after struggling against the shockwave for a bit. The wave crashed into Reign and hispanions, engulfing them in a blinding light. For a moment, it seemed as though they would be consumed by the demon''s attack. The power of the shockwave was simply too immense, it was an attack the demon hadunched after putting everything at stake, including his body and health. However, Reign and hispanions were not so easily defeated. With a collective effort, they summoned all of their strength and resilience, pushing back against the wave of destruction with sheer willpower. Their bodies strained against the force of the shockwave, but they stood firm, their determination unyielding. Tank and Greenie, in their transformed states, bore the brunt of the attack, their bodies absorbing the impact with incredible resilience. Their muscles bulged with power as they held their ground, their resolve unwavering. Mia and Laura, with their respective elemental powers, added their strength to the defense, creating barriers of frost and demonic energy to shield themselves and the others from the onught. Shadow, standing tall and staring at the shockwave,unched a ball of darkness at the shockwave that exploded upon touching it, transforming into a small ck hole that started consuming the shockwave and weakening it Wolf, with his chaotic mes, unleashed a torrent of fire that shed against the shockwave, creating a barrier of intense heat that further weakened the demon''s attack. Reign, hovering above the group, channeled his mana to form a protective shield with his light. His right hand was up in the air, forming the shield, while his left hand was extended forward, darkness swirling on his palm as the shockwave started being drawn over to it, slowly being consumed, just like what was happening with Shadow''s attack. The shockwave suddenly started struggling heavily against their attacks, it started flickering slightly, losing its power, and losing its form a bit. The demon, realizing that its attack was being countered, roared in frustration, pouring even more of its remaining energy into the shockwave in ast-ditch effort to overwhelm Reign and hispanions. But despite its best efforts, the shockwave continued to weaken, its power diminishing with each passing moment. After all, the demon had already used everything it had in order to attack Reign and the others with the shockwave. It was the culmination of all of his powers, and the little power he had left was not nearly enough to make a difference. Reign and the others, fueled by their determination and unity, pressed their advantage, their attacks intensifying as they focused their efforts on dispelling the demon''s onught. They could clearly sense that they were gaining the upper hand, and, with a final surge of effort, they pushed back against the shockwave with renewed determination. Theirbined attacks wore down the demon''s attack, breaking through the shockwave and dispersing it into nothingness. As the shockwave dissipated, the demon staggered back, its form flickering and wavering. It was clear that the demon had exhausted all of its power, and it was now vulnerable to their counterattack. The demon, however, was not the only one that was exhausted. Reign''s transformation ended, his form flickering as he returned to his usual state, as did Tank and Greenie. In fact, everybody was now back in their usual state, but it was fine. The demon was not back in its usual state, in fact, it was much weaker than back when they started the battle against it. Reign stared at the demon and smirked as his eyes turned purple, causing the demon to grab its head and fall down on its knees. It roared in anger and agony as its soul was being attacked, stabbed by the invisible soul des that Reignunched at it. Wolf and the others didn''t stay idle either. They immediately followed up on Reign''s attack, unleashing a barrage of their own attacks on the weakened demon. Tank and Greenie charged forward, their transformed states no longer present, but their usual forms were enough as they delivered powerful blows to the demon''s body, further weakening its already battered form. Laura summoned a barrage of demonic energy projectiles that rained down on the demon, each strike adding to its torment. Mia conjured icy spears that impaled the demon''s flesh, causing it to roar in pain. Shadow darted around the demon, his darkened des slicing through its weakened defenses with deadly precision. Wolf unleashed a torrent of chaotic mes, engulfing the demon in a zing inferno that seared its flesh and sent it reeling. Thebined assault was relentless, each strike weakening the demon further and pushing it closer to defeat. Reign, his eyes glowing with purple energy, continued to attack the demon''s soul, his soul des cutting through its defenses with ease. The demon''s roars of pain filled the air as it struggled to defend against the onught. With a final, powerful strike, Reign unleashed a surge of soul energy that pierced through the demon''s soul, causing it to scream in agony before Reign''s eyes started glowing even more before he smirked at the demon. ''Can we do it?'' "Yes, I''m ready, just say the word, and we''ll do our best to get that bastard''s soul kid." Aethion said as Reign extended his hands before performing a pulling motion, which made the demon freeze, his eyes widening in shock as it stared at Reign in horror. "No, I''m I''m a raid boss, I am given immunity by the system, you cannot do this!" ''Is that true?'' Reign asked Aethion who shrugged his shoulders. "It could be, but since the system is not stopping us, it means it is fine with you doing this, it seems to like you more than this demon," Aethion said with a chuckle as the two continued pulling the demon''s soul out of its body, the demon''s roars echoing around them. The roars would sometimes be from its body, but sometimes from the soul. "System, save me, help me!" "You promised me, save me!" "Please, save me!" The demon yelled in panic as it felt its soul leaving its body, making it weaker and weaker, until finally, Reign managed to get the entire soul out before taking it for himself. Chapter 938: The Demons Defeat: Rewards from the System The demon''s roar came to an end as Reign absorbed his soul, causing his body to stop movingpletely before copsing on the ground. As Reign and the others stood victorious over the defeated demon, a message from the system appeared before them, detailing their rewards for their victory: [ The yers have managed to defeat a raid boss, you have all done an incredible thing! ] [ Achievement Unlocked: Demon yer - You have sessfully defeated a Tier VI raid boss, marking you as one of the most formidable adventurers in the realm. (+2 lvl ups, + 10% more damage to demons below the Transcendent realm) ] [ Achievement Unlocked: Third Time''s the Charm - You are the third group to defeat a raid boss on this, showcasing your exceptional skill and teamwork. ( +1 lvl up ) ] [ Additional Info, you are the fourth to take down a raid boss, but the one taken down previously was tamed, thus it was not included. ] [ Achievement Unlocked: Highest Difficulty Cleared C You are the first group to defeat a Tier VI raid boss on this, showing just how far above others you are in terms of strength. ( + 1 lvl up ) ] The group exchanged looks of excitement and pride, knowing that they had achieved something truly remarkable. To be the first who had defeated a Tier VI raid boss was not a light achievement at all. But their achievements did not end there. The system continued to list the rewards they had earned for their victory. [ As a reward for your incredible feat, you will each receive a unique weapon forged from the essence of the defeated raid boss. These weapons are imbued with immense power and will serve you well in your future battles. ] The group''s eyes lit up with anticipation as they eagerly awaited their rewards. Even if the weapons they gained were not good for them, they could always give them to the others in the territory, after all, high-ranked weapons were highly coveted treasures, capable of turning the tide of any battle in their favor. But the rewards did not stop there. The system had more in store for them. [ In addition to one weapon each, you will also receive a cache of rare and valuable crafting materials, as well as items, including potions, gadgets, and magical artifacts. ] The group sighed and sat down, cheering and celebrating their hard-earned victory, knowing that they had not only defeated a formidable foe but also gained valuable rewards that would aid them in their future battles. They stared at the two boxes they gained as rewards but decided not to open them before getting back to Doncaster. Still, their victory was not without its consequences. As they rested and recovered from the battle, they couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of the demon they had defeated. It was powerful, and it mentioned that the system had just called it to be a raid boss, which means that the system was able to summon as many raid bosses as it wanted to summon on the, right? [ The system will always uphold fairness, it will never do such a thing, the current situation was a unique one, with multiple factors being present to make it what it ended up being. ] Reign and the others nodded at the system, fully aware that if it truly wanted to do such a thing, it would have done so at the very start and destroyed the easily. Still, they each had their own thoughts over what had happened, and how powerful the demon was. Reign, in particr, was curious about the demon''s im of immunity. He knew that the system was powerful, but he had never heard of the system giving immunity to certain effects. It was a mystery to him. Could the system truly make people immune to his soul maniption? If so, why did it allow him to take the demon''s soul for himself, wasn''t that the system breaking its own promise? "Kid, I told you already, the system might seem to be neutral, but it''s not really neutral." Aethion suddenly said as he stared at the soul of the demon they had just captured. "Demons only exist to destroy, to bring chaos to the universe and bring everything to ruins, so why would the system, something that exists everywhere in the universe, wish for them to grow more powerful and to help them?" "Well, one thing is actually true, the system does wish for demons to continue existing as they are some of the best enemies one can fight against in the universe, they are hated by all, reproduce quite quickly back on their homes, and are almost endless." "It loves using the demons, but that is all, it just loves to use them." "This demon was called here by the system mostly because it knew you would try to take its soul, I am almost certain of that." "It wanted you to take the soul, after all, the soul of such a powerful being is nothing to scoff at, even without the bonus stats that the system gave him." "You can keep him for longer than others here, your control over soul power is getting better and better, it won''t be long until you can start doing some moreplex things with soul power." ''So, the system just ignored the demon, and broke its oath, because it likes me more than the demon?'' "It doesn''t just like you more, it probably hates the demon, hahahahaha!" "By my records and calctions, that is most likely true, the system does not like demons at all, master," Jared added from the side, to which Lyle nodded. Reign pondered Aethion''s words, realizing the implications of the system''s actions. If the system was willing to manipte events to ensure the defeat of a demon, it raised questions about the true nature of the system and how it actually even functioned. However, he also understood that dwelling on such matters wouldn''t change their current situation. After all, Reign could be said to know more than most did about the system. He was sure that there were few people in the entirety of the universe that knew that the organization that created Jared and the base inside of him was also the one that created the system itself. He knew that much from Jared, as well as from Raziel, who didn''t shy away from telling him that information. "We should focus on the task at hand," Reign said, standing up and looking at hispanions. "We need to return to Doncaster, the news has already been broadcast by a world announcement, god knows just how many messages we will be receiving in the social hub, and how many people are waiting for us back in the city, ready to wee us back." The group nodded in agreement, gathering their belongings and preparing to leave. Before they departed, however, they decided to open the boxes containing their rewards. They wanted to waituntil they reached Doncaster, but in the end, they couldn''t control themselves. The temptation of seeing what they have been rewarded by was simply far too strong for them. Inside, they found a variety of items, including the unique weapons forged from the demon''s essence. They all received a weapon each, but unfortunately, only one was fine, and that was a dagger for Shadow, the other weapons were either not suited for them, or they were simply weapons that were slightly weaker than the ones they already had. They would be left in Doncaster, first offered to the strongest groups of the town, or to be more exact, the two cities, as both Doncaster and Wilkashere were now under theirmand, and they couldn''t just favor Doncaster. The items would be ced for a private auction, and the strongest groups would be able to buy them, and the best part was the fact that it was a secret, private auction, which meant that no other organization or territory would find out just what kinds of items they had. After that, it would be time to check in with Ishmail and the Enve, and to finally wee Aelrinder back. The elf had gotten an evolution challenge as well, and his challenge also sent him to a differen. Reign and the others had at first wanted to wait for him toe back before doing anything, but Aelrinder had sent them a message, telling them not to do such a thing as he had no idea just when he would be finished. They received word from him earlier today that he would be done in a day or two, but of course, that was his own judgment, so the challenge might evenst longer, or perhaps a bit shorter. And of course, the most important thing of all. Once Beast and the flood dragon werepletely healed, it was time for them to finally go to New York City. If they weren''t able to go on the flood dragon, then no problem, they''ll just use the wyvern and go that way. Chapter 939: Reaching New York As Reign and hispanions made their way back to Doncaster, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. They had defeated a formidable foe, earned valuable rewards, and proven once again that they were on the very top when it came to power in this world. Upon their return to Doncaster, they were greeted with cheers and apuse, just as they had expected. The news of their victory had spread quickly, and the citizens of the city were eager to congratte them. That was not all, however, as their allies had also sent words of encouragement and congrattions. The Enve was one of them, Ishmail was impressed by their achievement and congratted them on their sess, as did the other allies, someing and congratting them in person, others sending messages. The following day, they received word from Aelrinder that he hadpleted his evolution challenge and would be returning soon. The group was thrilled to hear this news and eagerly awaited his arrival. As they waited for Aelrinder to return, the group decided to hold a private auction for the weapons they had received as rewards. They invited the strongest groups from both Doncaster and Wilkashere to participate, ensuring that the weapons would go to those who could make the best use of them. The auction was a sess, with the weapons fetching good prices andnding in the hands of those that could utilize them to their fullest, well, almost, they would need to reach the next Tier for that. After two more days of waiting, Aelrinder finally arrived back in Doncaster, and Beast was fully healed. The dimensional pocket that Beast and other tamers had was actually able to speed up the recovery of the tamed beasts inside of it, and the flood dragon had almostpletely recovered while ckie and the wyvern were back at their peak state. Right now, they only needed to wait for the dragon to heal up before making their way to New York. However, they knew that their trip would not be without its challenges. Before they set off, they gathered together to discuss their ns. Shadow''s father provided them with information about the current situation in New York, including the presence of various factions and potential threats they might encounter. "We need to approach this with caution," Reign said, addressing hispanions. "New York is a vast and dangerous ce, and we cannot afford to underestimate the monsters, nor the people living there." "First of all, the New York me and Shadow once lived in, no longer exists, the terraforming haspletely changed the city, it is now too different." "The location of the Statue of Liberty is the best proof of that, it''s much further away from the city than it once was, and the city itself is now actuallyrger as well." "Uncle sent us this updated map of the city, he and his faction are present here, which is almost on the opposite end of where we will enter the city from." Reign said as he showed them the map, one that was quite different than how New York was supposed to look. "Now, this area is technically Newark, and I say technically because Queens is right next to it, with Greenwich Vige on the other side." "Of course, that doesn''t even matter as all of those areas are in ruins from the rampage of the monsters that now rule the city." As Reign exined theyout of the transformed New York City, the group studied the map intently, taking note of the variousndmarks and territories marked on it. It was clear that their journey would be fraught with danger, but they were determined to press on and reim what was once their home. "We''ll need to proceed with caution," Tank remarked, his deep voice resonating with seriousness. "The monsters in New York have been fighting against one another since the game started, which led to many of them evolving in the process and bing powerful variants, there are plenty of Tier VI monsters present there, and there might even be Tier VII monsters present as well." Reign nodded in agreement, his expression grave. "Indeed. We cannot afford to let our guard down, not even for a moment, that is just how dangerous New York is." "But we just need to reach Uncle''s faction and we''ll be fine, if we reach them, we will be able to create a portal between our two factions, and then going to and fro will be much easier." Everybody nodded at Reign before they went to rest. The next day, they all woke up, ate, got dressed, got ready, and made their way to the sea. They first teleported over to the great wall in the mountain range before going right and scaling down a mountain to reach the swamp area and then the beach, which is when they nodded atBeast who summoned the flood dragon. The dragon was smaller than before, but stillrge enough for all of them to ride on it. The dragon nced at them and seemingly scoffed at them as they all smiled before getting on its back. "Well, let''s just hope that nothing here will be crazy enough to attack us, he did manage to reach Tier VI after I tamed him, and with us here as well and our auras on disy, I don''t believe that there will be many monsters that will dare attack us," Beast said as the dragon moved, diving into the water with incredible speed while creating a barrier around it that kept the water out, allowing Reign and the others to breathe easily. "Damn, this is really useful." Tank said as Beast nodded his head while the others all nodded as well. As the flood dragon swiftly carried them across the ocean towards New York City, Reign and hispanions couldn''t help but marvel at the creature''s power and the incredible speed at which they were traveling. The dragon''s barrier kept them safe from the water, allowing them to focus on the journey ahead. The underwater world they were traveling through was empty. It was just dark and gloomy, with them being able to see some monsters along the way, huge monsters that luckily got scared off from their auras and ran away, but some were a bit more arrogant. There were a couple of giant Tier VI monsters that got a bit too close to them. Each of them wasmuchrger than the dragon, and had a more powerful aura, but after sensing the auras of multiple Tier VI beings, they luckily decided it was not worth the risk. Reign and hispanions continued their journey, the flood dragon carrying them swiftly through the dark waters. As they approached the outskirts of New York City, they could see the devastation that had befallen the once-thriving metropolis. Buildingsy in ruins, and the streets were overrun with monstrous creatures of all shapes and sizes. "We need to be careful," Reign warned, his eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of danger. "The monsters here are powerful, and they won''t hesitate to attack us if they sense our presence." As they neared the city, they began to encounter more and more monsters. Some were small and agile, darting through the water with ease, while others were massive and lumbering, their sheer size and power making them formidable foes. Despite the danger, the group pressed on, determined to reach their destination. They finally arrived at the outskirts of the city, where they could see the twisted skyline of New York looming in the distance. The flood dragon surfaced, and they climbed down its back, preparing to make their way through the city. "Alright, let''s go." Beast nodded at Reign and took the flood dragon back to the spatial dimension. After all, the dragon was simply far too big to apany them. For now, they would slowly make their way through the city,ying low and not trying to cause any ruckus. The group moved cautiously, navigating through the rubble-strewn streets and keeping a vignt eye out for any signs of danger. They encountered various types of monsters, ranging from small, agile creatures to massive, hulking beasts. None of the monsters were dangerous to them, however, as the most powerful one they came across was just a Tier IV monster. As they ventured deeper into the city, they began to encounter more organized groups of monsters. Some seemed to be working together, patrolling the streets and keeping watch over their territory. The group decided to evade those monsters as they didn''t want an rm or anything simr to be used. They still had no idea just where the more powerful monsters were present, but they had a feeling they would find that out soon. After all, the city they were now in was one they were not familiar with at all, and the monsters living here were dangerous even to them, the more powerful monsters, of course. Chapter 940: The Citys Heart: A Journey Through Ruins and Monsters "Alright, I''d say we have passed the outskirts with this, right?" Shadow asked as he flung some blood off his daggers while throwing the corpse of a humanoid monster with gray, rocky skin to the side. "Yeah, these guys were mostly peak Tier VI, with a Tier V leading them." Reign said as he stared at the group of 20 monsters they just ughtered in order to not go around the area and lose time. "But really, the city has changed, a lot," Shadow said with a sigh as he stared around them before they moved. Only a couple of minutester, at the ce where they had just ughtered the monsters, tens of monsters arrived and started growling at each other. They smelled the blood and came for a feast, and were now going to fight over it. "If we n on getting to Uncle before nightfall, we will need to go straight through the city, taking the long trip and going all the way around will just cost us too much time." "Yeah, the only issue with that is that the center of the city has Tier VII monsters, and there are even some strongholds of other yers that have been established near the center, with some rtively strong yers present, some of them have probably reached Tier VI, and not all are friendly." "So what, if they try anything, we''ll just smash them apart." Tank said while Beast shook his head. "We can''t just do that, there''s a good chance a battle will draw the attention of monsters, those yers have their strongholds that are protected by a barrier, most of them being protected by special barriers that make it so the monsters won''t notice them." "If we get attacked, we won''t be able to go to a base and hide like they can, we will need to fight, and that will just cause more of a ruckus, which will, in turn, draw more monsters to us." "For incredibly powerful Tier VIbatants, that isn''t a problem, in fact, they will probably like it as they will be able to fight and level up quickly, but we have all gone all out during the battle at theke, not to mention the chances of a Tier VII appearing." "I see, so what, if somebody attacks, we have to run?" "Of course not, we will try not to attack others and be nice, but if anyone thinks they can just take advantage of us and mess with us, we''ll take care of them, but we will need to do it as quickly and silently as we can." As Reign and hispanions ventured further into the city, they found themselves traversing through andscape that was both familiar and alien. The streets were lined with buildings that had once been familiarndmarks but were now crumbling ruins, overtaken by nature and the passage of time. It was weird, seeing how different it waspared to before. Months had passed since the game started, almost an entire year, and yet, the city looked like it had been in ruins for many years now. The buildings served as nothing else but nests for monsters, the subway they didn''t even attempt visiting as they knew that it hosted powerful monsters that had taken it overpletely, and the sky was popted by flying monsters that would attack anything that flew up. They moved cautiously, wary of the monsters that lurked around every corner. The creatures here were not like the ones they had encountered on the outskirts of the city. These wererger, more powerful, and more intelligent. They traveled in groups, patrolling the streets and guarding their territory. Still, they were all Tier V monsters, and to Reign and the others, this was still nothing, they could ughter them easily if they wanted to. As they navigated through the city, they also encountered remnants of the old world C abandoned cars, crumbling skyscrapers, and faded billboards. It was a stark reminder of what had been lost, and what some people of the city were fighting to reim. Reign actually got an idea as they came across a car. He entered it, and of course, it didn''t work. But when he used his lightning maniption, things changed. The car actually started, but he quickly stopped using his lightning and turned it off as the sound would draw monsters to them. "So, even though the system dislikes technology and has made it all obsolete, it seems like there are loopholes, huh?" Wolf asked out loud as Reign nodded. "It does sure look like it." "Master, if I may, could I have one of those vehicles in the base, I''d like to research it, it is interesting." Jared suddenly said, to which Reign just shrugged his shoulders and nodded at him. "I don''t see why not." Reign ced his hand on the car, and in an instant, it was gone, taken by Jared who ced it in the warehouse. "Thank you, master." ''No problem.'' "You know, even though I have seen this through your eyes when going through illusions that showed your memories, seeing it like this is different." "I have to admit, I didn''t expect to see such a city, suchrge buildings in a world that didn''t even know mana existed." "All of this made by machines you created." ''Well, not quite all.'' ''Plenty of this has been made by human hands, the machines we created didn''t make them, some of these buildings are decades old, hell, there are even some that are over a hundred years old.'' ''Even before our technology reached the point where it suddenly stopped, people were able to create huge buildings that were able to seemingly reach the sky itself.'' ''Human ingenuity is something that can be quite scary when you think about it, even now, when I have reached this level of power and fought against so many powerful monsters, I doubt I would be able to survive a nuke.'' "Your people were definitely very talented in finding ways to kill yourselves, that much is certain." ''Thanks, I guess?'' The party continued forward. With their caution, they managed to evade most monsters and make their way towards the center of the city. Along the way, they encountered other survivors C groups of humans who had managed to carve out a living for themselves amidst the chaos. Some were friendly and offered them assistance, while others were hostile, viewing them as a threat to their territory. Those who were friendly talked to them, giving them more information about the city, talking to them about what had changed, marveling at how they were able toe here across the ocean, and more. Some even offered them toe to their bases, but Reign and the others said no to that and thanked them. After all, inside the base of a stranger, they would be vulnerable, and those who seemed nice and polite could very well turn out to be wolves in sheep''s clothing and attack them. As for the aggressive ones, well, some of them were scared off quickly by Shadow who would appear in front of them in an instant, scaring them senseless, while others, who were even more aggressive and arrogant, would be eliminated before being able to realize what had happened. The city was dangerous, with plenty of monsters, but that was also an opportunity for the people here. Those who started hunting from the start of the game were able to level up and be powerful rather quickly here. Of course, many were unfortunate and found themselves in areas where the monsters were simply way too powerful for them, and ended up as the monster''s meals. Soon, Reign and the others reached the center of the city, which meant that they were now more than halfway to their objective C the faction of Shadow''s father. The center was different. The center of the city was a stark contrast to the outskirts. Here, the ruins of towering skyscrapers loomed overhead, casting long shadows over the streets below. The ground was littered with debris and rubble, making it difficult to navigate. The group moved cautiously, wary of any potential threats that might lurk in the shadows. As they ventured deeper into the city, they began to encounter more powerful monsters. Tier VI creatures prowled the streets, their presence unmistakable. These monsters wererger, more aggressive, and more dangerous than anything they had encountered before. The group knew they had to tread carefully if they wanted to avoid attracting unwanted attention. Despite their caution, they eventually ran into trouble. A group of Tier VI monsters, led by a massive beast with razor-sharp ws and glowing red eyes, blocked their path. The creatures snarled and growled, sensing intruders in their territory. "We can take them," Tank said, cracking his knuckles in anticipation. Reign shook his head. "No, we need to avoid a fight if possible. We don''t want to draw more attention to ourselves." Shadow nodded in agreement. "He''s right. We should try to find a way around them." Using their stealth and agility, the group managed to sneak past the monsters without alerting them. They continued on their journey, moving deeper into the heart of the city. Chapter 941: Shadows of the City: The Four Monster Factions of New York As they navigated through the treacherous streets of the city center, Reign and hispanions encountered increasingly dangerous monsters. Tier VI creatures lurked around every corner, their presence a constant reminder of the peril they faced. The group moved with caution, their senses sharp and their weapons at the ready. As they neared the heart of the city, the group came across a massive fortress-like structure that loomed ominously in the distance. This, they knew, was the stronghold of one of the powerful monster factions that controlled the center of New York City. The faction was known for its aggressive expansion and ruthless tactics, and they had no intention of crossing paths with them if they could avoid it. The faction was made out of vampires, just like the one that Reign and the others hade across many months ago back when they were making their trip over to Doncaster. That vampire, however, could not bepared to these at all. They were all quite powerful and had enved many monsters and humans, bing one of the overlords of the city that had Tier VIIbatants amongst them. Going against them, or going near their base, could very well be considered suicide. Even though it was now daytime, and the vampires generally didn''t get out of their base at this time, not because sunlight would kill them, that was just a myth. Sunlight would kill the weakest, the vamps, but vampires would only be weakened in the sun, that was all. Reign and hispanions decided to steer clear of the vampire stronghold, knowing that a confrontation with such a powerful faction would be unwise. Instead, they opted to skirt around the edges of the territory, keeping a safe distance and avoiding any potential conflict. It wasn''t difficult to notice where the territory of the vampires was, mostly because of the dried husks of monsters and people that could be seen on the ground or even some of the buildings. As they made their way through the city, they encountered other factions and groups of monsters, each with their own territories and agendas. Some were hostile and attacked on sight, while others were more cautious, watching them from a distance but not making any aggressive moves. Despite the dangers, the group managed to navigate through the city center rtively unscathed, thanks to their caution and skill. They eventually reached the outskirts of the vampire territory, from where they could see the massive walls and imposing architecture that was present in their base. "We need to find a way around this," Reign said, studying the map they had been given by Shadow''s father. "We can''t risk getting too close to the stronghold." "I agree," Shadow replied. "We should try to find a route that takes us around the outskirts of their territory." "It might take longer, but it''s safer than trying to go through." "At least there''s no other powerful faction near us, that alone makes it a bit easier, no powerful Tier VI beings or even Tier VIIs will get close to this ce so that they won''t be attacked by the vampires," Beast said as they nodded before moving. The group set off, skirting the edges of the vampire stronghold and keeping a careful eye out for any signs of danger. They encountered a few minor skirmishes with other monsters along the way but managed to fend them off without too much difficulty. As they traveled, they couldn''t help but marvel at the transformation that had taken ce in the city. What had once been a bustling metropolis was now a deste wastnd, overrun by monsters and devoid of human life. It was a sobering reminder of the world they now lived in and the challenges they faced every day. After several hours of careful navigation, the group finally emerged on the other side of the vampire stronghold, safely outside of their territory. They took a moment to rest and regroup, grateful to have made it through unscathed. "This will take longer than expected, the center, it''s just too dangerous, we havee close to exchanging blows with monsters that are powerful enough to stop us in our tracks for a while, and we even noticed some that were stronger than us." "We need to continue as we have, we can''t risk being in haste anding across a powerful group, not here, not now." "How many other factions does New York have other than the vampires, was it two more?" Tank asked, to which Reign shook his head. "Three other groups." "One that we are familiar with, orcs, but not the same ones we fought, these are called bone orcs, a variant species that is much more powerful, their bodies are bigger than regr orcs, and they have bones sticking out of their bodies, providing them with more defense and power." "The other two monster factions are the Inferno Legion and the Nightshade Syndicate." "The Inferno Legion is a group of fire-based monsters led by a powerful demon known as Pyrost, they are known for their aggressive tactics and fiery attacks, making them a formidable force to be reckoned with. "The Nightshade Syndicate, on the other hand, is a group of shadowy creatures led by a mysterious figure known as the Shadow King, they are masters of stealth and deception, often striking from the shadows and disappearing without a trace." "These two factions are not to be underestimated," Reign warned. "They are both powerful in their own right and have been expanding their territory in the city, we need to be cautious when dealing with them." "If wee across any of them ande to blows with them, we have to eliminate them quickly and move away from the ce of battle quickly, we don''t want their factions toe after us." "Luckily, from what Uncle has told us, we shouldn''t be passing through any of their territories along the way, the vampires were the only faction that we were supposed toe across, and we already passed their territory." As the group continued their journey through the city, they encountered more monsters and obstacles along the way. They had to navigate through narrow alleyways, climb over piles of rubble, and even wade through murky, stagnant water in some ces. Despite the challenges, they pressed on, determined to reach their destination. Of course, noting to blows with any monsters was pretty much impossible in the center of the city, and soon, they finally came face to face with a small group of Tier VI monsters that noticed them. Even with all of them doing their best to notice monsters, sense mana, and more, they still couldn''t notice this small group of three monsters. Each of the three monsters was rtively small whenpared to other Tier VI monsters. These were only about a meter high and about 2.3 meters long. The creatures resembledrge, predatory cats, with sleek, muscr bodies and sharp, elongated ws. Their fur was a mottled mix of gray and ck, blending seamlessly with the urban environment around them. Their eyes gleamed with intelligence and malice as they stalked towards the group, growling low in their throats. Reign and the others immediately went on high alert, readying their weapons and preparing for a fight. These creatures might be smaller than some of the other monsters they had faced, but they were no less dangerous. Before the creatures could attack, Shadow stepped forward, his daggers at the ready. He moved with a fluid grace, his movements almost dance-like as he engaged the monsters. The monsters were no slouches, however, and quickly dodged out of the way with incredible speed. Each one was as fast as Shadow, and the others quickly intervened, all of them going all out immediately to eliminate the three monsters as quickly as possible so as to not draw too much attention to themselves. Reign exploded with his lightning and charged at one monster while Mia quickly used her ice to try and freeze one. Shadow didn''t stop either and attacked one of the cats, throwing one of his daggers at the monster who once again dodged, only for Shadow to suddenlye out of the cat''s shadow. With his free hand, Shadow quickly grabbed the cat''s throat and clenched it with full force before bringing his dagger down, stabbing through the monster''s stomach with rtive ease, which made the cat trash about, almost escaping Shadow''s grip. But he used as much power as he could hold its throat and violently jerked his other hand before shing down at it, opening its stomach before twirling it around and smashing it against a nearby wall with his other hand. Reign used his lightning in order to shock the cat he attacked, but the attack was dodged, so he used his light to blind it for an instant, which worked. He quickly shocked the monster before arriving in front of it and stabbing it down with both of his swords. As for the third one, Mia''s ice didn''t freeze it, but Beast''s arrows struck it after it jumped. His wind pushed it while it was in the air, allowing his arrows to easily find their marks. Chapter 942: The Reclaimed City: Natures Triumph The battle was over almost as quickly as it had begun, with the three monsters lying motionless on the ground, defeated. The group took a moment to catch their breath, then continued on their journey, wary of any further threats that might lie ahead. As they ventured deeper into the city, they encountered more monsters and obstacles. They had to navigate through crumbling buildings, dodge falling debris, and avoid traps set by other survivors. Despite the challenges, they pressed on, determined to reach their destination. After what seemed like an eternity of navigating through the treacherous streets, they finally reached the outskirts of the city. Here, thendscape was different C vast open fields stretched out before them, with the asional cluster of trees and ruined buildings dotting thendscape. ording to the map they had been given, the faction they were looking for was located in a heavily forested area not far from where they were. They set off towards the forest, eager to finally reach their destination. The forest had sprung up here the day the game started, just like the one that appeared around the university. Trees appeared where once was nothing but cement and buildings, and soon, arge area was turned into a forest, one where you could see many buildings and houses. As they entered the forest, they were struck by its beauty. Towering trees stretched up towards the sky, their leaves forming a dense canopy overhead. The air was cool and fresh, a stark contrast to the stale, polluted air of the city. "This is more like it," Tank said, taking in a deep breath. "After all that time in the city, it''s nice to be surrounded by nature again." "It''s beautiful," Mia agreed, her eyes wide with wonder. "I never thought I''d see something like this here, I mean look, there''s still so many buildings and houses around here, the trees had grown around them." The forest they entered was a marvel of nature reiming thend. Towering trees, some with trunks so wide it would take several people holding hands to encircle them, stretched towards the sky, their branches intertwining to form a dense canopy overhead. Shafts of sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor below. The ground was covered in a thick carpet of moss, ferns, and wildflowers, creating a soft, lush undergrowth that cushioned their footsteps. Vines and creepers wound their way up the tree trunks, reaching towards the sunlight in a never-ending quest for growth. As they walked deeper into the forest, they came across the remnants of civilization that had been swallowed by nature. Buildings and houses, their walls partially copsed and their roofs caved in, stood as silent reminders of the world that once was. Trees had grown up through the structures, their roots breaking through walls and floors in a testament to nature''s unstoppable force. Despite the decay and ruin, there was a strange beauty to the scene. Nature had woven itself into the fabric of the city, transforming it into a wild, untamed wilderness that teemed with life. Birds flitted through the trees, their songs filling the air with a symphony of sound. Small animals scurried about, their movements quick and furtive as they went about their business. The streets that once bustled with life were now nearly invisible, covered by a thickyer of moss, leaves, and grass. Nature had reimed these man-made paths, blurring the lines between city and forest. It was a surreal sight, one that spoke of the resilience of nature and the impermanence of human civilization. The sound of running water could be heard in the distance, adding to the melody of the forest. It was a peaceful and serene ce, a far cry from the chaos and danger of the city. Of course, what one could see was not always what it was. The forest looked peaceful and safe, but it was definitely not a safe ce. Monsters were still present here, and there were some powerful monsters that hade to live here after the barriers between the regions and areas had disappeared. Once, the forest was a ce where low-level monsters could be seen. Usually, those who had just started hunting would be able to find suitable opponents here, all the way to the first Tier, making it a very good ce to level up for newbies, but now, that was no longer the case. The forest was now filled with monsters that were Tier III, Tier IV, and Tier V. There hadn''t been sightings of Tier VI monsters in the forest yet, but that could very well change in the future as well. "Uncle sure did find a nice spot for his base." Reignmented as Shadow smiled as they walked through the forest. "Yeah, Newark has definitely changed a lot since thest time I saw it." Shadow said as he stared around them. "I wonder what the parks look like right now," Tank added from the side. Yes, the forest they were now in was actually Newark, or what was left of it. Nature had taken everything back,pletely covering the entire area, making it unrecognizable. The group continued to make their way through the forest, following the map that Shadow''s father had provided. The journey was slow and arduous, as they had to navigate through thick undergrowth and around fallen trees. The sounds of wildlife surrounded them, adding to the eerie yet beautiful atmosphere of the forest. After what seemed like hours of walking, they finally arrived at their destination C a clearing in the center of the forest where Shadow''s father had established his base. The base was a marvel of engineering, with buildings made of wood and stone that blended seamlessly with the natural surroundings. And right on the walls of the base, they could see people who had already noticed them and were running around. Soon, they got near the city and stopped as many people appeared on top of the base''s walls and were staring at them with their weapons drawn, the long-range attackers and the mages were ready to fire at them, but Reign and the others didn''t feel any pressure as they could sense that none of the people present were Tier VI. The most powerful were a couple of peak Tier Vbatants, and that was all. "Turn around and leave, we won''t ask you a second time!" One of the men shouted as he stared at Reign and the others. "Wait, we''re not here to fight, I''m here to see-" "I said!" "TURN AROUND!" "AND LEAVE!" Shadow stared at the young man who was staring down at them while his aura was red up, showing the power of a peak Tier V. "Listen here you little bastard, shut the hell up for a moment and let me speak, otherwise it''s not going to be good for you," Shadow said with a smile as the man''s eyes widened while his expression turned dark. "As you wish, fire at them!" Before any of the people on top of the wall could attack, Shadow and the others all released their auras, suddenly creating an immense pressure that bore down on all the people on top of the walls. "Maybe we should have notified Uncle that we wereing." Reign said as he stepped forward and stood next to Shadow who sighed and nodded his head. As for the people on top of the wall, they were all staring in shock and fear at Reign and the rest. They could clearly sense that the people in front of them had the same aura as their boss, and they all looked so young, and there were so many of them. "Now that you have finally gotten quiet, I can finally speak." "You see, I havee here to see-" Before Shadow could continue, a powerful aura appeared from within the base before the gate opened and a blur passed through it, speeding at Reign and Shadow. ''Don''t interfere.'' Reign quickly notified the others before he and Shadow nced at each other with helpless smiles and charged forward, engaging the figure. The sound of fists hitting flesh and kicks whipping about was heard as the three figures started fighting without using any weapons. Wolf and the others spectated the battle with interest while those on top of the wall stared apprehensively. Their boss was strong, stronger than anyone they knew, but could he go up against so many enemies at once? And why did he yell at them to not attack under any circumstances? And why were the enemies standing there and letting two of their guys fight? What the hell was going on? The ''battle'' continued for a couple of minutes, during which nobody intervened and the three men all fought only by using their fists. At times, Shadow would be thrown back, Reign would be mmed on the ground, the man who was fighting them would be pushed back, and sometimes taken down as well, but none of them seemed to be fighting seriously, it was more like sparring. Chapter 943: Sparring With Jin: Reunion The sparring session went on and on, with neither side going all out or using a weapon, only their fists and legs. The craziest part about it was the fact that Shadow and Reign were not the ones in advantage here, even though they should be thanks to their high stats. They were currently only at a draw against the mysterious figure that was fighting against them, and because of that, it didn''t take Wolf and the others long to figure out who they were fighting. As for the people up on the wall, they were shocked for another reason entirely. Their boss was fighting without using any weapons or using any skills or his ability, and so were the two young men, and they were equal to him. They knew their boss well, and they knew that when it came to close-quarterbat, without using a weapon, he was above them all. Even if they were in the same realm as he was, none of them could dare say they would be able to fight against him for more than a minute before being beaten up. And yet, these two were doing just that. They had been at it for over 5 minutes, and neither side was gaining an advantage. Soon, the people on top of the wall parted ways for a woman with long blonde hair toe to the edge and observe the battle. "Ma''am, you should go back inside, these guys, they''re strong, we don''t know if the boss will be able to win, we need to get ready for a serious battle, we we might lose the base today." One of the men said with a heavy expression while the others nodded. "Yes, we need to evacuate the base, and get them back in the old one so everybody is safe." "But I''m just wondering why are none of them using a weapon?" The man had shouted at Shadow previously with a dark expression on his face. "I mean, those two aren''t using weapons either,but the boss is quite dangerous with his weapon, he should be able to take them by surprise if he takes them out, he might be able to seriously injure them, turning the tide of battle favorably to him." "To seriously injure them?" The woman, who stood at about 1.7 meters and had tinum blonde hair that cascaded down to her chest and back nced at the young man who gulped upon being stared at her with her piercing blue eyes. "What kind of father would wish to seriously injure his son and nephew?" "Umm well, I mean wait, what?" The young man blinked a couple of times and nced at the three men who were fighting before ncing back at the woman. "Those boys, they were always mischievous." The woman said as she shook her head and chuckled. "Jin told them not toe without telling him so that he could wee them and help theme to this ce, and look at what happened, they didn''t notify either one of us and came like this." "It seems that living for months alone and being the leaders of their own faction made them a bit more wild, huh?" The woman asked with a smile, but underneath it, the people around her could see a me of anger rising. "That that is the boss''s son, yo- your son?" The young man asked as the woman nodded. "The blonde-haired young man is our son, the dark-haired one is our nephew." ''Shit!'' The young man shouted in his head as he remembered how he shouted at the men without giving them a chance to exin why they were there. Sweat covered his forehead as he remembered it, and the others on top of the wall didn''t fare much better. The realization dawned on them like a thunderp, and the young man''s heart sank with guilt. He had shouted at his boss''s own son and nephew without knowing it, and now they were engaged in a fierce sparring match with the boss. The thought made him feel sick to his stomach, and he cursed himself for his rash actions. Meanwhile, down in the clearing, Reign and Shadow continued their intense battle with Shadow''s father, Jin. Despite their best efforts, they were unable to gain the upper hand against him. Jin was a master of martial arts, once a world champion in MMA, and his skill was evident in every move he made. His strikes were precise and powerful, and he seemed to anticipate their every move with uncanny uracy. As the minutes ticked by, Reign and Shadow began to grow frustrated. They had trained for years to be powerful warriors, but Jin was still able to hold his own against them with ease. It was a humbling experience, but also a frustrating one. They wanted to prove themselves to him, to show him that they were worthy of his respect and admiration. But Jin was not making it easy for them. He fought with a calm confidence that bordered on arrogance, his movements fluid and graceful as he danced around their attacks. It was almost as if he was toying with them, testing their limits and pushing them to their breaking point. Despite their frustration, Reign and Shadow refused to give up. They continued to press their attacks, determined to prove themselves to him. But no matter how hard they fought, Jin always seemed to have the upper hand. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Jin called a halt to the battle. He stood before the two of them, a proud smile on his face as he looked at them. "You''ve both grown strong," he said, his voice filled with pride. "I''m proud of the warriors you''ve be." Reign and Shadow exchanged a nce, their frustration melting away in the face of Jin''s praise. They may not have been able to defeat him in battle, but they had earned his respect, and that was all that mattered. Jin hugged the two young men strongly. "I and Kate missed you boys,e, she''ll shout at me if we take our sweet time here, she''s probably inside the base, worrying and-" Jin was about to finish his sentence when he saw his wife atop the wall, staring at them with a smile. "On the other hand, how about we continue sparring, maybe till evening, or tomorrow, yes, till tomorrow, that''s the best course of action," Jin said as he noticed the anger behind his wife''s smile, to which the two boys gulped as they noticed the same. "Boys, are you noting to say hi to me as well?" Kate, whose name was actually Katerina, but was called Kate by everybody, asked them with a big smile on her face. Shadow and Reign nced at one another before chuckling and quickly going to her, both of them using their abilities to appear atop the wall in mere seconds before hugging Kate. "Hi, mom." "It''s been a while, Aunt Kate." "It truly has been a while, you two," Kate said as she hugged the two boys her eyes trembled before she smiled warmly. The reunion was a warm one, filled withughter and tears as Kate embraced her son and nephew. She had missed them terribly during their time apart and was overjoyed to see them safe and sound. After the initial excitement had died down, Jin and Kate led Reign, Shadow, and the others into the base, where they were greeted by the rest of the faction members. The base was a bustling hive of activity, with people going about their daily tasks and preparing for the uing battle. "I we we are truly sorry fo-" "Don''t be, you were looking out for the base, that''s all that matters." Shadow quickly interrupted the young man who had shouted at him and the others when they arrived and smiled at him. "It was also our fault, had we notified Dad and Mom that we wereing, that situation wouldn''t have happened, but we wanted to surprise them, and well, surprise them we did," Shadow said with a smile as he shook the hand of the young man who smiled and nodded back at him. Jin came closer and exined the situation to Reign and the others C the monsters in Newark had grown increasingly aggressive, and the factions were locked in a bitter struggle for control of the city. Jin and Kate''s faction, known as the Dawnbreakers, was one of the few remaining factions that had managed to hold out against the monsters and maintain a semnce of order. In total, there were now only 4 factions in Newark that were able to hold out against the monsters, and of those 4, the Dawnbreakers were friendly with one, neutral to another, and had a bad rtionship with thest one. "Those bastards tried to raid us multiple times, and even when trying to talk to them, they didn''t listen nor care, they''re a faction made out of bastards, criminals that were lucky enough to escape prison when the game started," Jin said with a scowl on his face. Chapter 944: The Reputation of the Heavens Hooligans "So, do you want to ally with the factions, or take them over?" Wolf asked in a cold voice as Jin nced at him. "I don''t need to take over anything, as long as we can work together and keep each other safe in this damned new world of ours, then it''s fine." "Well, before any of that,e on, join our alliance Dad!" Shadow said with a happy smile as Jin sighed and smiled at them. "Sure, sure." Ding! [ The Dawnbreakers have be allies with the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] Suddenly, the entire area descended into silence. "Hey, did, did I hear this wrong?" One of the people nearby asked as he gulped while another guy stood frozen, unable to answer. "The Heaven''s Hooligans, you mean these guys they''re the ones that have had so many announcements?" Another man asked. "The boss''s son is actually a member of that group?" "Holy " As the news of the alliance between the Dawnbreakers and Heaven''s Hooligans spread throughout the base, a sense of awe and disbelief settled over the inhabitants. The Heaven''s Hooligans were a legendary group, known for their daring exploits and their immense power. They were a force to be reckoned with, and now, they were allies with the Dawnbreakers. And the most shocking part was the fact that their boss''s son, as well as his nephew, were members of that group. "I forgot that I never asked you what was the name of your group." Jin said with a sigh before he startedughing, all the while Shadow''s mother was staring daggers at him and Reign. "You boys, I''ve seen many of those notifications, seems like you put yourselves in harm''s way many times." "Tell me, how many times did I tell you to be careful, huh?" "We, we only did what we had to do." "Aha, killing a Tier VI raid boss is something one has to do, right?" Kate asked as her smile became wider, but her eyes colder. Both Shadow and Reign felt a chill go down their backs. They were both Tier VIbatants while Kate was currently a Tier Vbatant, but that didn''t matter, she was Shadow''s mother and Reign''s aunt, a person he respected, and feared, greatly. "Enough Kate, they wouldn''t be where they are if they hadn''t taken any risks." "As much as I hate to admit it, the only way to grow stronger in today''s world is by making risky decisions, and by going head first into danger, that is it, we don''t have any other choice if we want to survive and keep our loved ones safe." "Damn, even you know how to say some smart things sometimes." A slightly mocking voice was heard from the side as the crowd parted to allow a man with a crutch to pass through. "Uncle!" Reign shouted as he walked up to the man, only to stop and stare at his missing leg. "Hey kiddo, been a while, huh?" The man wearing a brown coat and hat asked as he took his hat off and ced it in what seemed to be a spatial ring. "Your leg." Reign said with shock as his uncle, the only member of his family who proved to be true family to Reign after his parents died, chuckled. "It happened a couple of days after the game started, right before Jin found me." "I got unlucky, stumbled upon some monsters, and was unable to defeat them without losing something, and well, you can see what I lost." "Without Jin, I would have bled out that day, and even if I had survived somehow, I don''t think I would havested long at all." Reign''s uncle was a tall man. He stood at 1.9 meters, was thin, but not skinny, and had long gray hair. He was the older brother of Reign''ste father, even though the two looked barely alike. If Reign was ever asked what the two had inmon, he would say their eyes, they had the same exact eyes that were seemingly able to pierce through one''s soul. He had long gray hair that wasbed back and a cleanly shaven face. His cheeks were slightly sunken in, but that was how he always looked like. "You didn''t mention that when we spoke over the hub." Reign said as he continued staring into his uncle''s eyes. "Of course, I didn''t, why would I want to make you worry about me when your kids had to focus on your own survival?" "And looking at you now, I know I made the correct decision." "You hotheads would have tried toe here no matter what if we didn''t hide some things from you." Reign nodded, understanding his uncle''s perspective. Survival in this new world was already challenging enough without adding unnecessary worries. He embraced his uncle, grateful to see him safe despite his injury. "Alright, so, you have enough materials to build a portal, right?" Reign asked Jin, who nodded in response to him. "Well, then let me just get in touch with our people back at home, and we''ll have it ready on our end in a bit." "That way, you guys won''t have to continue living here, and you won''t have to worry about the monsters that are around, after all, we have more than enough space in Doncaster and Wilkashere for all of you, we also have multiple bases set up in some of the surrounding areas, as well as a couple of allied bases as well." "Wait, Reign, how big are those two towns of yours exactly?" Jin asked, to which Reign smiled widely. "Doncaster is the first ce we took by ourselves, it currently houses tens of thousands of people, and the number might have gotten to 100,000 now, as for Wilkashere, it has a couple of hundred thousand people in it, it''s not a town, but a city." "Both are protected by a barrier that can hold on against Tier VI monsters, and we also have a castle, it has reced the university, and the barrier there should also be enough to hold against Tier VI monsters at this point." "Wilkashere has some low-level areas nearby, but most are for Tier I and above, Doncaster has more areas that are friendly to low-level yers, the castle as well." "You need to pay a fee every week to live in the castle, but we have a portal that leads to it, so there is no need to do that, you can just travel there and go out to hunt." "We have a base on a mountain range, it''s ced atop the first mountain of the range and is suitable for Tier Ibatants, and when going deeper, you wille across Tier II enemies, then Tier III, and Tier IV enemies." "We have another base in the mountain range, ced right where a giant wall that demons created in the past is, by passing the wall you will reach the ce where Tier IV enemies are in, and if you go to the left of the mountain range, you wille across a desert that is empty during the day, but filled with Tier V enemies at night, and below the desert, there are Tier VI enemies." Reign continued talking, and continued, and continued, making the people around him stare in shock. One had to know that the Dawnbreakers had a total of 10,000 people in their two bases, and yet, Reign was now talking about his own faction, one that had hundreds of thousands of people in it, and he was talking like it was no big deal in the slightest. Only now did the Dawnbreakers remember who they were dealing with, and that there were levels to this thing they called life. Compared to their faction, the Heaven''s Hooligans were a titan that could not be scaled, only watched from afar. And yet, they were now allied with them. "I do remember you telling me about that, I just never realized how big your faction truly was," Jin said with a sigh beforeughing once again. "But that''s great, to think you boys had be such big shots in this new world, leaders of so many people, really, I''m d you were able to do something like that." Reign smiled at Jin and nodded his head while Laura went to the hub inside the base to notify their people to get ready to make a portal. "I''m sure you''ll like it in Doncaster, or in Wilkashere, wherever you choose to live." "As for this base, we''ll keep it as it is, it will be a ce we can all use to go out and hunt, and explore New York." "Once we get strong enough, we''ll take it back from the monsters, I promise that." Reign said with conviction in his voice while Wolf continued looking around, his eyes narrowing down as he made a mental note about several people he noticed. ''Seems like we will be busy soon, weeding out spies is important after all.'' Chapter 945: Unveiling the Spies in the Dawnbreakers As preparations for the portal were underway, tensions rose among the Dawnbreakers. The prospect of leaving their base and joining the Heaven''s Hooligans in a new city brought mixed feelings. Some were excited at the opportunity for a fresh start, while others were reluctant to leave behind the ce they had called home for so long. Meanwhile, Wolf''s suspicions grew as he observed the behavior of certain individuals within the faction. He had always been wary of spies and traitors, knowing that in such a dangerous world, betrayal coulde from within. He made a mental note to keep a close eye on those he deemed suspicious, ready to act at a moment''s notice if his suspicions were confirmed. As the portal nearedpletion, a sense of anticipation filled the air. The Dawnbreakers gathered around, eager to begin their journey to Doncaster or Wilkashere. Jin and Kate stood at the forefront, their expressions proud and determined. "Today marks a new chapter for all of us," Jin announced, his voice ringing out with authority. "We leave behind the past and embrace the future, together as one." With a surge of energy, the portal activated, shimmering with a bright light. The Dawnbreakers stepped through, one by one, disappearing into the unknown. When they emerged on the other side, they were greeted by a bustling city, alive with activity. Doncaster or Wilkashere, depending on where they arrived, stretched out before them, a testament to the resilience and determination of the people who lived there. Compared to their base, both Doncaster and Wilkashere wererger, not to mention the towering golden tree that made the barrier around the city, which was a sight to behold. Reign and Shadow led their people through the streets, showing them to their new homes and exining the rules of their faction. The Dawnbreakers marveled at the sights and sounds of their new surroundings, eager to explore and make this new city their own. Wolf grabbed Reign and pulled him to the side, his face serious. "You need to use that skill of yours, some of these people-" "I already have, I''ve found 8 that are probably spies, and there are about 20 I am suspicious of, there''s still quite a bit to go, though." Reign said, a warm smile stered on his face as he turned and greeted the people from the Dawnbreakers. "Uncle and auntie have done their best to keep the base functioning, but unfortunately, most of the people in it were freeloaders." "I hate such people, and even though there''s plenty of them in our faction, they are given only the bare necessities and have to find some work if they wish to gain more, but in their base, they had no such opportunities, nothing they could create that people could work at, very different from us." "Auntie might seem to be a bit cold at times, but I know her, her heart is too pure and she always helps others, I think it''s because of her that there were so many freeloaders in their base, Uncle is quite different, if he was alone, he wouldn''t let them do as they wished, which is nothing at all." Wolf suddenly smiled and patted Reign on the shoulder. "And here I was worrying that you would be preupied with the reunion and wouldn''t notice the suspicious ones that are in the base, seems like I was worrying for nothing." "You have changed a bit, Reign." "Haven''t we all?" Reign asked Wolf who chuckled and nodded his head. "I guess we have, oh, and by the way, don''t think we have forgotten that you still need to tell us just what happened between you and Mia, you said you would tell us after the raid boss battle, and yet you still haven''t said a thing." "We won''t forget, so don''t think you''re gonna get out of this one easily." Reign sighed and chuckled as he nced at Wolf. "First, we deal with the people of the Dawnbreakers that have ulterior motives, then we will talk." As Reign and Wolf continued their conversation, the city buzzed with activity around them. The Dawnbreakers settled into their new surroundings, eager to begin their new lives in Doncaster or Wilkashere. But beneath the surface, tensions simmered as suspicions grew. Reign knew that rooting out the spies and traitors within their faction would be a difficult task. It required careful observation and interrogation, and even then, there was no guarantee of sess. Of course, that would be true had it not been for the skill that Reign was given by the Golden Tree. With it, finding out who traitors were was many times easier as he could not only see their full status screen without them knowing, but he could see who was hostile and had bad intentions, and had a full view of both the territories. It would still take some time to get them all and to make sure none were left, but he was determined to protect his people and ensure their safety in their homes. They hade a long way since the start of the game, and Doncaster was slowly brought to its current state, bit by bit, piece by piece. He wasn''t going to let anybody threaten it. As days passed, the Dawnbreakers settled into their new lives, slowly but surely building a thrivingmunity in their new city. The streets bustled with activity, shops, and markets flourished, andughter filled the air as children yed in the parks. The people from the Dawnbreakers integrated into Doncaster and Wilkashere rtively easily and quickly, especially in Doncaster. The people living in Doncaster were used to getting new people in the town, they were used to othersing and integrating in the town and living amongst them, as for Wilkashere, it was a bit more challenging, but thanks to howrge the city was, there were no problems there either. Jin, Katerina, and Reign''s uncle John, were living in their building. The building was quiterge and could fit many people in it after all, so there were no issues with them living there. Today, however, it was a bit tense inside the building. To be more specific, the office where Reign and the others would meet to discuss important matters was feeling a bit tense. They were all present, alongside some of the leaders of the top teams of the faction, as well as John, Jin, and Katerina. "How many exactly?" Jin asked with a heavy face as Reign sighed. "For now, 31 that we have been able to confirm, there''s still about 12 that we are notpletely certain about, and we are keeping an eye on 8 more of them." "To think so many of them were dammit!" Jin shouted in anger as Reign and the others sighed. "Not all of them are hostile, about 15 of them have been sent by either one of the two factions that are not hostile to you, they have been ced to keep tabs on you so that they know whether you are going to go against them or not, which is not that bad, they haven''t tried to get any information that is sensitive and can harm you." "But the other 15, well, 7 are from that hostile faction you mentioned, and the rest are from factions that are outside of Newark but are keeping tabs on you, they have spies in the other factions as well." "Have you truly not sent a single person to keep an eye out on the factions?" Reign asked Jin who shook his head. "No, I have done that." "Jin." Kate nced at her husband who nced back at her and sighed. "I have 4 men in the Protectors, 5 in the Sunless faction, and 10 who were able to get in the Wardens, I''m not angry at the 15 men that were sent from the Protectors and the Sunless faction as I knew there would be some, I''m just angry at myself for not noticing that the bastards from Wardens were able to sneak in without me noticing, especially since some have been members of the Dawnbreakers for quite some time now." "I was focused more on keeping us safe, focused on improving my own strength, making sure the base was taken care of, so I didn''t have time to keep an eye out for spies." "I know dad, you didn''t have anyone except for Mom and Uncle John, they were the only two people you could wholeheartedly trust," Shadow said in a calm voice as he stared at his father. "We had it a bit easier, after all, there were already a couple of us present, we had the castle where Eldar and Jack were helping us out, and we were able to slowly improve ourselves." "Compared to the situation in New York, we truly had it easier and didn''t have to worry about our safety as much, we were able to gradually improve ourselves and the faction, not to mention the skill Reign has, the one that helps with finding who spies are." "And yet, we were also betrayed in the past, by someone I wasn''t able to notice was a spy." Reign added with a heavy heart. Chapter 946: Observing the Wardens As Reign spoke, the room fell into a somber silence. Betrayal was a bitter pill to swallow, especially when it came from within one''s own ranks. Reign and the others knew it too well, after all, Carlo''s betrayal had truly shocked them, and because of him, they did lose some people, good people who were loyal to the faction. The anger, the resentment, the sadness that they and other people went through because of that was still in their minds, and thest thing they wanted to happen again was such a thing. "The factions definitely know that we are allies now, they most definitely know our connection, as well as the size of our faction," Wolf stated calmly as he looked at the others. "That is not that bad, to be honest." "They know that we are stronger than them, and not by a little, and they know that our numbers are higher as well, which will make some of them unwilling to go against us, while others might even try to join us, to ally themselves to us." "Which means that these spies are not all that bad, none of them know anything about our powers after all, and our identity alone will serve as enough of a deterrent for most factions." "The only question I have is what should we do with the Wardens, from what you have told us, they are an annoying bunch that doesn''t seem to care about anything other than killing and bing more powerful, should we strike them now, take them down while they still have no idea that we areing, or wait?" "You know, you really do resemble your father a lot, for a moment there, it was as if I was listening to him talking," Jin said with a smile as Wolf smiled slightly. "As for the Wardens, well, I told you what I know about them and I doubt you would want to have them amongst your ranks, they''re murderers, thieves, and arsonists." "None of them are good people, and none of them are trustworthy." "So, we should destroy them right away, huh?" Wolf asked as Jin sighed. "That would definitely be the best course of action, they have taken many innocent people in their base and are treating them as ves." "I am not telling you this because I think of myself as a hero who has to save people, I doubt any of us are like that, I am just telling you this so you know just what kind of people are leading that faction and what they are capable of doing." Reign and the others contemted their next move, weighing the options carefully. The Wardens were a dangerous faction, and their actions could not be ignored. Butunching a direct attack without proper nning could lead to unnecessary casualties, and casualties within the Wardens as the bastards wouldn''t mind sacrificing the people inside their base in order to survive. Because of that, Reign and the others decided to first try to gather some more information, and luckily, Jin had people inside the Wardens who could help with that. "We need their numbers, an estimate of strength, the cement of patrols, the structure of the base, all of those are things that cannot be ignored whenunching an attack," Wolf said with a serious face as Reign and the others nodded. "We don''t know how powerful their barrier is, that will be an issue," Shadow added from the side while Wolf suddenly smiled. "Oh, I know of how we can find that out, after all, they don''t know our abilities," Wolf said with a smile as he nced over at Beast, which was enough for the others to realize what he was nning on doing. The following day, the base of the Wardens... The base of the Wardens was quite different from most bases Reign and the others had seen so far. The structure stood as a grim testament to the harsh realities of the world, made from scrap metal and salvaged materials, it resembled a post-apocalyptic stronghold, with towering walls and watchtowers dotting its perimeter. The air was heavy with the smell of rust and decay, a stark contrast to the vibrant city of Doncaster or Wilkashere. It was quite different from the base of the Dawnbreakers as well, and just by looking at it, one would get a bad feeling from it. Today, the weather was nice, the vibrant forest had been quite calm, but in front of the base, a horde of monsters were attacking. Many monsters, their Tiers ranging from Tier III to Tier V, were charging at the base, their eyes bloodshot as they seemed to be almost running from something and were frantically throwing themselves at the base, whose barrier was already activated. The monsters were unable to destroy it, but the problem was the fact there were so many of them, and even though the barrier of the base was powerful, sooner orter, cracks would appear and it would not be a nice sight. The guards of the base were attacking from atop the wall and towers that were ced along the wall. The long-rangebatants were doing everything they could to take down as many monsters, and many of them actually had bloodthirsty smiles on their faces. Tier V monsters were dangerous, and it was not easy to hunt them outside, but now, when the monsters were attacking the barrier and the men were safe inside of it? It was amazing, the monsters could not do anything to them, while they were capable of attacking without any care in the world. Most of the men that were attacking were only thinking of how this would be an easy way to get some exp, level up, and be stronger. The barrier was firm and it held on, and then, there was a roar that echoed through the forest, one that forced the smiles that were present on the faces of the Wardens to freeze. The ground shook from the footsteps, the trees were forced aside and the bushes were ttened as a monster suddenly appeared in their sights, charging at the base with full force. It looked like an elephant, but it had no tusks nor the long trunk an elephant would have. Its ears were also smaller, practically non-existent, and the monster was covered in big, tough scales that were present everywhere on its body. It was charging at the base with full force, forcing the men atop the wall to panic a bit as they could sense that the monster was a Tier VI monster, one that was above what they could deal with. The men on the wall were mostly Tier IV, with some Tier III and Tier Vbatants amongst them. In total, Reign and the others were able to notice about 24 Tier Vbatants, which was not that many. The elephant charged and hit the barrier, causing it to shake heavily and cracks to appear on it. "Hmmm, not as durable as we thought, that''s a good thing," Wolfmented as the elephant shook its head and was about to attack again, only for two powerful auras to appear from within the base before two men arrived on the wall. The two men were staring at the elephant with dark faces while clenching their weapons. One of the men was about 2 meters tall, had a body that was equal in appearance to the body of a pro bodybuilder and was wearing a leather armor that had spikes on it. The armor was ripped in many ces and seemed like it was useless, but it was anything but useless. The man''s hair was long at the top and braided while cleanly shaved on the sides and back, where one could see some tattoos. The other man was a scrawny guy, he was about 1.7 meters tall and quite thin and frail. He wore a robe and had a staff in his hands. Reign and the others could not see his face, but the auraing from him was one of dread and evil. The two quickly acted, the tall man jumped from the wall with arge saber in his hands and shed down while the frail-looking man grabbed the staff with both hands and stared at the elephant while channeling his mana. Soon, gray smoke started being released from the man while the tall man shed with the elephant, his saber shing the scales, and doing little damage thanks to their incredible defense. "Those are the two leaders that Dad told us about," Shadow said as they continued observing the battle. The tall man did not stop attacking. His saber shed as he hacked at the elephant, slowly but surely chipping away at it and making the scales fall down as blood started being spilled, which enraged the elephant that roared, causing a powerful shockwave to st the tall man away. The thin man had finished by that time and pointed his staff at the elephant with a wide grin on his face. Chapter 947: The Plan Against the Wardens A surge of dark energy shot from the staff, engulfing the elephant in a shadowy aura before the aura turned into tendrils that were seemingly made out of smoke. The beast let out a deafening roar as its movements slowed, its strength sapped by the dark magic that was used with the spell. The thin man continued to channel his spell, his eyes glowing with malevolent power. The elephant tried to struggle and rip the tendrils apart, but it was unable to do so in a short period of time. Meanwhile, the tall man recovered from the elephant''s blow and charged back into the fray. With renewed vigor, he resumed his assault, his saber striking true and deep, exploiting the weakened state of the monster. Piece by piece, the elephant''s scales fell away, revealing its vulnerable flesh beneath. There were no shy moves from the tall man, no skill, no amazing footwork or swordsmanship, only pure power and rage that was imbued in each strike as he continued hacking away at the elephant, each strike imbued with blood-red mana that made the blows sharper and heavier. The elephant roared and tried to use the same shockwave from before, but the tall man was ready for it, and he blocked the attack without being blown back, but Reign and the others managed to notice that the barrier shook from the shockwave and trembled for a bit. Reign and the others had nned more than this, but it turned out that there was no need for them to do anything else. The elephant, a lone Tier VI monster, had surprisingly been enough to give them just what they wanted to know. They still didn''t know the full power of the two Tier VIbatants that led the Wardens, but that was of no big issue for them. The two were strong, but not strong enough. Jin had previously battled against them, in fact, he hade to blows with them 3 times, and each time, the battle ended in a draw, even though it was 2 vs 1, and they were the same level. Reign and Shadow had crossed blows with Jin, and even though none of them went all out and used a weapon, they knew how powerful he was, and they knew how powerful they were. If the two leaders have not be a lot more powerful, they won''t be able to defeat any of them in a 1 vs 1 battle, let alone if all of them attacked, which they were going to do. There was no need for an honor when dealing with people like that, none at all. Reign and the others were already briefed on just what kind of people were leading the Wardens. Not only were they scum, the lowest of the low, but even now, when the entirety of the human race was in danger of being annihted, they managed to be even worse. They not only held people captive against their own will and had them do whatever they wished, but they also yed games with them. The ''games'' they yed, however, were nightmares for the poor people they captured. Sending them off to the forest, having them stay there for days at a time with a promise that if they survived, they would be allowed to be members of the base, no longer ves. Nobody survived as the forest was littered with danger, making it impossible for those below Tier V to survive a single night, although there were some lucky ones who managed to do so. But even then, the leaders would take turns tormenting them while inside the forest, attacking them when they were running away, sometimes evening when they were sleeping and severing a limb, just because they found it fun. The male ves were forced to punch bags for the younger recruits, as workers in some of the buildings they constructed, as well as targets for the long-rangebatants. The women were nothing but ythings for the members of the faction, many of whom were tormented by the sadistic ones, quite a lot of them dying in the first week or two. Reign had no sympathy for what he and the others were going to do to the Wardens, and neither did the others. They were only worried about the innocent people inside the base, which was the only reason they were not attacking now. They weremunicating with the spies, getting them ready for the attack that would soonmence, so that the spies would know what to wear to be recognized by Reign and the others. The main task the spies had was to get to the innocent people and to get them ready when the attackmenced so that they wouldn''t be hurt. The attack wouldmence tomorrow, and Reign and the others would be the spearhead, while the top teams of the faction would be right behind them with many others who were going to join the assault. In total, there would be over 120 Tier Vbatants joining the battle and over 300 Tier IVbatants. It was overkill. Compared to the Wardens, they simply had way many more people. Soon, the elephant was dead, and Reign and the others turned around and left. The flood dragon, the wyvern, and ckie had been deeper in the forest, and they were summoned back by Beast. They were the ones responsible for the horde of monsters that attacked the base. They didn''t even have to do much, just appearing nearby and releasing their aura was enough to make the monsters tremble and run away. It wasn''t just because they were all Tier VI monsters, after all, the elephant was one too, and it also ran away as quickly as possible. It was their race. A Wyvern. A Flood Dragon. A ck Panther with a mark from a god that had be a powerful variant species that was still notpletely finished with his transformation. None of them were normal and their auras alone made monsters of the same realm tremble. It was not just power, it was status. All three of them could be said to be nobility amongst monsters, and their auras showed it, making most monsters of the same realm frightened by them, especially when there were three of them in one ce. Reign and the others wanted to use the three to bring even more monsters over to the base, one or two more waves in order to see just what the Wardens had, but the weak barrier that was put in ce would notst long against Reign and the others, in fact, they were confident that they could break it in the initial assault, theirbined attacks destroying it at the very start. As Reign and the others prepared for the assault on the Wardens'' base, tensions ran high. They knew that they were about to confront a group of ruthless individuals who hadmitted unspeakable atrocities. But they also knew that they had to act, not just for themselves, but for the innocent people who were being held captive inside the base. The Wardens were a threat to all human factions, and because of that, they needed to be eliminated. The spies within the Wardens had done their job well, and they had managed to ry valuable information to Reign and the others. They knew theyout of the base, the location of the captives, and the strength of the Wardens'' defenses. Armed with this knowledge, Reign and the others finalized their ns for the assault. The attack would begin at dawn, when the Wardens were least expecting it. Reign and the others would lead the charge, supported by the top teams of the faction. Their goal was to breach the outer defenses and make their way to the captives, freeing them and eliminating the Wardens'' leaders. That would be left to two of the top teams, Tank, and Greenie. Reign and the others would attack with full force right away, their goal being the elimination of the two enemy leaders, as well as incapacitating the Tier Vbatants as quickly as possible. As the first light of dawn broke over the horizon, Reign and the others gathered outside the base of the Wardens. They could hear the sounds of the monsters still roaming the forest, but they paid them no mind. Today, their focus was solely on the base in front of them. "You guys, this battle, it will be messy and bloody, there will be plenty of people that will die, are are you sure you are ready for this?" Jin asked Reign and the others as he stood next to them, to which they all nced at one another before sighing. "Dad, this this won''t be the first time we will see such things, nor will it be the first time we have taken a life, a human life," Shadow said with a determined expression. "There is no ce left for those who are unwilling to kill on this anymore, we have all learned that a long time ago, and we have done what we had to do, and we will do the same today." Chapter 948: Attacking the Wardens Reign nodded, his jaw set in a firm line. "We understand the gravity of our actions, Uncle Jin, but this world we are now living in does not allow for the luxury of being nice and forgiving, especially to those like us who are responsible for so many people." "Innocent lives are at stake, lives of our people, as well as those that did nothing to deserve what the bastards in that base are doing to them." "In certain ways, they are worse than even the monsters that have appeared on the, they''re beneath everything else in my opinion, and need to be taken down." "While people are dying, while we are doing our best to be stronger, to take care of people, and to reach the goal of this damned game and save our and everything we hold dear, what do they do, huh?" Reign asked as he stared into Jin''s eyes. "They act like this is their own personal yground." "They act as if they can do whatever their depraved minds want them to do, without any consequences, without anybody there to stop them like before." "And for that, I will dly kill every single one of them, without batting an eye and without losing a second of sleep." "They deserve what ising from them, as does every other person that acts like they do, every single one." Reign''s voice was calm, and yet, there was a certain danger, a chill hidden deep inside of it that made those around him feel as if the temperature had dropped by a couple of degrees. He was right about what he said, none of them were denying it, after all, they had all killed people before, some in self-defense, others because they deserved it, and none of them regretted what they had done, not in the slightest. They all knew that in order to be more powerful, they would need to leave behind them a trail of death, mountains of corpses, and rivers of blood. Who knew exactly how many of those that reached the realm of gods had killed in order to reach their current level? They probably killed so many they feel nothing when killing now, they probably left so much destruction, so much death behind them, that what Reign and the others had done before, and what they were going to do, was child''s ypared to them. And they were aiming to reach that realm in the future, which meant they would have to do the same. "You are right about what you say, but listen to me, Reign." Jin suddenly said with a calm expression. "In your path to reach greatness and to help those that follow you, do not allow yourself to think that being kind is weakness, that killing is everything that needs to be done." "I don''t want that for you, for any of you." "In a better world, one we had lived before, you kids wouldn''t have done any of the things you had to do so far, you would have been able to live peacefully, just like everybody deserves to live." "s, we live in a world that does not allow that, one where we need to do things like this to survive and create a better future for ourselves." "Just don''t allow yourselves to get in too deep with all of it, alright?" Reign and the others stared at Jin before all nodding at him, after which he sighed and looked at the base of the Wardens. "It''s time." Reign and the others nodded at him before staring at the base as well. As the sun began to rise, casting a golden light over the base of the Wardens, Reign, and the others took a deep breath, steeling themselves for the battle ahead. With a nod from Reign, they surged forward, their weapons at the ready, as they charged towards the base. All of them, over 400 people charged forward, Reign and the others leading them and going tens of meters in advance to attack. For the guards of the Wardens, it happened suddenly, without any of them being able to respond on time. Reign and the others didn''t hold back and attacked with everything they had, striking the barrier around the base with great ferocity. Reign''s attack arrived first, a great spear of ck lightning that struck before the guards could even identify what it was. Hundreds of small lightning bolts were discharged as the spear collided with the barrier, dancing on its surface as cracks immediately appeared on it. The attacks of Shadow and the others arrived right after Reign''s spear. Wolfunched a powerful wave of mes, Mia sent forward a hammer made of ice, Shadow struck with his darkness, using his [ Darkness Implosion ], Tank swung his axe down, causing the ground to split as a wave of axe light arrived at the barrier, striking it with immense force. Laura used her ray of demonic energy, Greenieunched his hammer, Aelrinder stabbed forward with his spear, sending a powerful st of concentrated wind while Beast did the same with his bow and arrow. Jin''s attack, however, was a bit different. His weapon of choice was a pair of old bronze knuckles. They looked unimpressive and brittle, but they were an SSS rank weapon and were considered to be quite powerful. He punched in front of him with full force, and the knuckles on his right hand shone a brilliant golden color as the air in front of him distorted before a powerful explosion suddenly took ce in front of the barrier. That was his ability, explosions. He could, with his mana, create an explosion almost anywhere. At first, he had to strike a monster in order for the explosion to happen, but he was already experienced with mana and knew how to utilize it before the system even arrived, thus it was easy for him to master his new ability. Previously, he had trained the same thing that Reign''s father had trained and made his body incredibly sturdy and powerful, but now, with the ability, he was many times more powerful. Soon, Jin learned to control his ability better and quickly leveled it up, allowing him to do much more with it. He was able to strike the ground or any other surface and control the flow of mana, allowing it to travel forward before an explosion took ce. That was what he had used back when the game was still in its early stages, he had punched the ground, and the monsters that were nearby, that he had baited with a carcass of another monster, were engulfed in the powerful explosion and killed without knowing what hit them. It was an incredibly useful ability, one that allowed Jin to attack in both melee and from a long distance. With the explosion taking ce, the barrier shattered, and the people inside the base were beyond shocked. The guards who were awake stared at the people who appeared in front of the base in shock before noticing the hundreds of people who were charging at their base. The spies that Jin had nted inside the base quickly took action. They hadn''t gone to sleep like most of the base and were waiting for the attack to start. The moment they heard the first strike hit the barrier, they moved, making their way to where the ves were kept. Reign and the others entered the base, quickly attacking and annihting the guards who could not defend against them. Even the strongest guards who were awake, who had reached Tier V, were unable tost a second against Reign and the others, their fates sealed, just like the rest of them. As the chaos unfolded inside the base, Reign and the others moved with precision and determination. Their goal was clear: to locate and free the innocent captives held by the Wardens and defeat the leaders, as well as the other notable characters of the Wardens. Tank and Greenie quickly made their way deeper inside the base, moving toward those who were captured by the Wardens. Reign and Jin stood in front of the two leaders who had quickly arrived inside the base with grim expressions on their faces while Shadow and the others were taking care of the enemy Tier Vbatants, which would only take a minute or two. "You, I should have known you would attack us after allying with these bastards." The tall man said as he stared into Jin''s eyes, his eyes red from anger. "It''s your own fault, had you bastards decided to turn over a new leaf, and acted normally, you wouldn''t die today." Reign said as the tall man scoffed at him. "And who the hell are you, a little kid that is wet behind the ears, to dare speak to me like that, huh?!" The tall man asked as Reign chuckled. "Seriously, how the hell did a moron like you survive for so long?" "What did you say?" The man asked in a low voice as he stared at Reign with a murderous expression. "I said." Reign suddenly took a step forward and arrived in front of the man before kneeing him in the face. "You''re a moron, and a weak one too." Chapter 949: Reign Playing with and Punishing the Tall Man The tall man stumbled back, holding his bleeding nose, his eyes filled with rage. He swung his fist at Reign, but Reign easily dodged the attack and delivered a swift punch to the man''s gut, knocking the wind out of him. He then proceeded to kick the man with a powerful sidekick, sending him flying to the side, the blood from his nose leaving a trail in the air. "Ah, my apologies, I forgot to introduce myself." Reign said with a smile as he stared at the tall man who was getting up, his red mana ring and rising high as he took out his sword and stared at Reign with murderous intent. "My name is Reign, this man, Jin, is someone who I regard as an uncle." "Oh, also." Reign moved to the side, evading a powerful sh from the tall man that split the ground in half. "I''m a member, and well, pretty much the leader, of the Heaven''s Hooligans." With those words, Reign punched the tall man with his fist infused with lightning, striking him before he was able to even notice the attack and sending him crashing toward the wall. "The leader of the Heaven''s Hooligans?" The thin man gulped as he nced at Reign who nced at him and smiled. "Are you sure it''s smart to be looking away during a battle?" Reign asked the thin man whose eyes widened as he suddenly felt the mana in front of him move. He quickly waved his wand, summoning a shield of smoke in front of him while quickly moving back, his feet gliding against the ground as a powerful explosion shook the ground, obliterating the shield the man had created, but had managed to buy him a precious second that he used to get to safety before staring in front of him with a nervous expression. "You should listen to your own advice!" The tall man suddenly appeared in front of Reign who was still staring at the thin man. His de fell down with immense power, only to be blocked by two swords. Reign turned his head to face the tall man and shook his head with disappointment. "Why should I even care a little bit about what you will do when I look away, huh?" Reign asked the tall man whose red mana rose even higher, his anger evident in his face as he stared into Reign''s eyes with fury. "You know, your strength is rising, together with that thin man, I can see how you two were able to fight Uncle Jin to a draw." Reign said as he moved to the side and allowed the thick de of the man to fall down, striking the ground and splitting it open. "The red mana you have is simr to something I saw in a different world, increasing your strength the angrier you got." "Judging from how you behave, being unable to defeat an opponent is enough to make you angry, which means this kind of ability is perfect for a simpleton like yourself." "Together with that thin man who is a mage and has quite the weird array of spells at his disposal, I definitely see how you two fighting together makes you many times more dangerous, s, you are not fighting with him." Reign suddenly swung his sword from the side, forcing the tall man to quickly lift his sword and block the attack, only for his eyes to widen as his sight became blocked by Reign''s fist that struck him straight in the face. The red mana didn''t only increase his strength, it also increased his speed, as well as his body''s regeneration speed. Thanks to that, his broken nose had already been healed, only to now be broken once more by Reign''s punch. It wasn''t just a normal punch, in fact, it looked quite harmless at first, and the strength behind it wasn''t that great, only for the man to be blown away a secondter as a powerful shockwave was expelled from the fist. [ Compact Punch, 75% ] "Still alive?" Reign asked as the man got up from the ground, panting furiously and staring at Reign. "Good, it would have been boring if you died from just that." Reign said with a smile on his face before lightning erupted around him, and his mana was fully released. Even the sky above reacted to his immense aura, clouds swirling around as Reign''s hair rose up from his aura and the lightning that was covering him. "Now, shall I get a bit serious, after all, we are both leaders of a faction, no matter how much of a bastard and a piece of shit you are, I should at least respect you this much, right?" Reign asked before suddenly disappearing from the man''s sight. "Over here." A whisper came from the side, making the man look to the left, only for Reign''s fist to strike him, forcibly moving his head to the right side. Reign wasn''t finishing, however. An uppercut arrived next, right as the man managed to turn his head back and nce forward for an instant while trying to move to the side and turn his head left to nce at Reign in order to see what he was doing. The tall man''s head wasunched back, the back of the head hitting the wall behind it, causing cracks to appear on the wall. "Damn man, that''s one tough head!" Reign shouted with a smile as he started moving around the man whose red aura exploded around him, causing the ground and the wall to crack as he swung his de forward, sending a thick and powerful de light in a crescent shape forward in hopes of hitting Reign, only for the de light to hit nothing but air and continue traveling for over 300 meters before hitting anything. "Phew, boy am I d I managed to jump over that in time, that was quite something, you know?" Reign asked as the tall man clenched his teeth and looked up, only to see Reign standing atop the wall and waving down at him. "Hey simpleton, how are you doing so far?" The tall man responded by swinging his sword up, sending another de light at Reign, only to see Reign disappear in front of his eyes, leaving a trail of lightning. The tall man''s back suddenly bent backward as Reign appeared behind him, kicking him with a flying kick, sending him crashing against the wall that was merely half a meter in front of him. His whole body crashed against the wall, causing more cracks to appear and some parts of the wall to actually copse. "You know, your reaction speed is not that bad, your strength is above average for your level, and that regeneration that you have is quite something." "Had you spent more time training, honing your ability and skills instead of torturing the poor people you captured, perhaps you would have been powerful enough to force me to go all out?" "Unfortunately, trash like you will always be trash, hoping to nevere across somebody more powerful than you, wishing for nothing but more weak people to be captured by you so that you can do whatever you want to them." "You disgust me." "Your very presence makes me want to vomit." "Your face makes me want to never see it again, it is that ugly." "And your pitiful strength makes me want to do the same to you that you have done to others, s, I have promised my uncle to not stoop so low, to preserve what is left of my humanity." "Consider yourself lucky for that, but worry not, we will have plenty of time after you die to have fun." Reign said with a wide smile on his face as he held the back of the man''s head with his left arm, pushing forward with full strength and causing the man''s head to go further inside the wall. The tall man swung his de backward, a desperate attempt to hit Reign who didn''t move an inch. He grabbed the right arm of the man with his right hand, stopping it and the de in ce before clenching with full strength and suddenly letting go of his head. The man then screamed in pain as Reign brought his left arm down. He had not only grabbed the man''s arm with his right hand, but also twisted it, and then with his left hand, he struck the side of the elbow, and the arm went in a direction it was not meant to go. The sound of the joint going out of ce was heard, and the de was dropped, but Reign was not finished yet. He suddenly kicked down, striking the back of the knee with the sole of his foot, causing the man to go down on one knee before suddenly kicking from the side with full force, hitting the side of the knee of the other leg, and doing the same to it he had done to the arm. "You deserve much worse than this before your death, know that." Chapter 950: Jins Battle Reign''s words echoed in the chamber as he stood over the defeated Wardens'' leader, his expression unyielding. The man writhed in agony on the ground, his limbs twisted and broken, his face contorted with pain. "You you''re a monster," the man gasped between clenched teeth, his voice strained with pain and hatred. Reign''s gaze remained steady as he looked down at his fallen opponent. "Perhaps," he replied calmly, "but I''m a monster with a purpose, unlike you, who prey on the innocent for your own gain, I fight to protect them." "And don''t worry, those you have tormented will finally have a ce to call home, and those who had been by your side till now will rot in hell, just like you." With a swift motion, Reign delivered a final blow, beheading the tall man. He then turned away, his attention shifting to the rest of the base. Meanwhile, Jin faced off against the thin man, their battle reaching a fever pitch as spells shed and magic crackled in the air. Despite the thin man''s formidable abilities, Jin held his ground, his fists zing with energy as he countered each spell with precision and skill. Each time the thin man cast a spell, Jin''s fist would strike forward, either striking straight at the man or hitting his spell, not allowing it to get close to him. "You''re stronger than you were before," the thin manmented, sweat beading on his brow as he struggled to maintain hisposure. Jin nodded, his expression focused. "No, in fact, I am as strong as I was before, I was just unable to utilize my full strength when going up against two of you, not to mention that you two bastards also used innocent people as shields multiple times in the past." Jin''s face darkened as he thought back to the battles he had against the two men. The first battle they had happened quite a while ago when Jin had just reached Tier III. The two men had actually reached Tier III before him, and they had already been ruling over a part of the forest when Jin arrived and created a new base there. They attacked ferociously, attacking with theirrge numbers, and the two leaders went straight at him, eager to rip him apart. They were both confident, after all, that they had already been Tier IIIbatants for over a week, almost two weeks at that point, and believed that if they attacked together, they could definitely defeat another Tier IIIbatant. Jin didn''te out unscathed out of that battle, but neither did the two of them. In fact, they might have been able to win that day had they not been cowardly, not willing to fight after gaining some injuries and realizing that Jin was not a weakling. Both men were bastards and valued their lives and health above anything, thus they called their men back and retreated. The second time they fought, however, Jin was more prepared, and he was stronger. Unfortunately, both the second and third time they fought, the two men had brought their ''ves'' with them and even went as far as using some of them as human shields in order to make Jin and his men hesitant to attack them, which almost allowed them to win against Jin and the Dawnbreakers the second time they fought. Now, however, they not only did not have ess to the people they had captured, but they were also unable to use their higher numbers to fight against them. Jin stared at the thin man with fury as he clenched his fists and got ready to finish the battle, which was exactly when the thin man noticed Reign. Upon doing so, he nced around, slightly shocked, as well as fearful of what might have happened to the tall man. "Looking for this?" Reign asked as he suddenly moved his right hand, which had been behind his back, and was holding the severed head of the tall man. "I don''t know about you, but I think I prefer him this way, he''s more obedient, as well as quiet like this." Reign said as he nced at the severed head before throwing it at the thin man who didn''t attempt to catch it or anything. The only thing that was on his mind was the fact that Reign won, as well as the fact that he looked clean. He was too clean, too unbothered, and there were no injuries on his body, not even a bruise. The thin man immediately knew what that meant. The tall man, his partner and the only person of their faction that was on his level had been killed effortlessly by the young man, unable to evennd a proper hit on him. His eyes trembled, as did his entire body, and for a moment, he was stunned, unable to say a thing, only suddenly moving as he felt Jin move, attacking him. "W-wait!" The thin man yelled out as he conjured a shield of dark energy and smoke to block Jin''s attack while sliding back. "I C I think we-" "There won''t be any talking, there won''t be any bartering, you will soon meet your friend, as well as all the people that had acted as your subordinates, don''t worry about that." Reign said with a smile so cold that it sent shivers down the spine of the thin man. Jin didn''t stop, he agreed with Reign and his words, these people were not fit to be called human, even calling them monsters was not quite right as most monsters act out of instinct, but these people had decided to do what they had done just because they liked it, because they found it fun. Today, no mercy will be shown, and no prisoners will be taken. Every single member of the ''Wardens'' will be killed. In fact, there will be prisoners taken, but not in the way one would think. Reign was the one that would do it, in fact, he had already been doing it for quite a bit. He was taking the souls of every member of the ''Wardens'' that died during the battle, and he would have them interrogated by Aethion, all of their secretsid bare to him. The thin man tried to retaliate, but Jin was relentless. With a series of precise strikes and powerful blows, Jin overwhelmed the thin man, his attacks too fast and too strong to be countered. The thin man staggered back, his defenses crumbling under Jin''s assault. He couldn''t do anything, no spell that was strong enough to do anything to Jin would be cast quickly enough to matter, and no fast spell was able to so much as damage Jin. Out of desperation, and because of the fact he knew that he wouldn''t survive this day, the thin man suddenly clenched his staff before smacking his head with it. The staff suddenly broke, a ghostly wailing from it while dark energy starteding out of the staff, escaping its confines and suddenly entering the thin man''s body. The staff he had in his hands was an SS rank weapon, a special one at that. By breaking it, as the thin man had done, one would gain an immense boost to their overall stats, as well as the special powers of the staff itself, for a period of time. The thin man knew he didn''t have much time before the effect would wear off, and now, without his best weapon present, it seemed that the thin man was bound to be defeated quickly, only for him to suddenly take out another staff from his spatial ring, this one also an SS rank staff, but a lower quality onepared to the broken staff that was now on the ground in pieces. The thin man''s desperation was palpable as he wielded his new staff, unleashing a barrage of spells with renewed vigor. Jin dodged and countered, but the thin man''s attacks were faster and more powerful than before. But that was not all. Reign could sense the mana that was being gathered inside the staff, each time he cast a spell, a portion of the mana used would actually stay inside. The thin man was simultaneously casting spells while casting another one secretly, not showing it on the surface. Whatever the spell was, it seemed quite powerful from the mana signature that Reign was sensing, and yet, he didn''t move a muscle. He had full faith in Jin, and he didn''t want to interfere and bring the man down, making him believe that he couldn''t finish the battle without any help. The thin man was much calmer, much more calcting, and more dangerous than the tall man. Just as he finished casting another spell, the thin man suddenly pointed the staff at Jin with a sly smirk on his face. A giant mana circle suddenly appeared behind him, about 3 meters in diameter. The magic circle was ominous and even Reign felt slightly threatened by it. Chapter 951: The End of the Wardens Jin''s instincts screamed danger as he saw the mana circle forming behind the thin man. He knew he had to act fast. With a quick step to the side, Jin narrowly avoided the brunt of the spell as it erupted from the magic circle, sending a wave of destructive energy hurtling toward him. The force of the st knocked Jin off his feet, sending him tumbling across the ground. He gritted his teeth and quickly got up, staring at the thin man with slight apprehension as the mana circle was still present behind him. The thin man''s face was red, his skin was cracking from the immense mana that he was channeling through his body. He was not speaking, he probably couldn''t even speak normally at this point, because of the exertion he was putting his body through. The mana circle shed once more, and Jin jumped to the side right away, narrowly dodging another blow that sent him flying for a bit. He wasn''t injured at all, but the shockwave did make it difficult to stay in ce. Jin got up and stared at the thin man before suddenly sighing and going into a weird stance. His left arm was raised above his head while his right arm was ced at his waist. His left leg was all the way back, the muscles of the leg straining while the right leg was ced right in front of him. "Sorry, but with this weird trick of yours, you have be quite dangerous, so I''m ending this battle now," Jin said, but the thin man didn''t respond at all, he was still channeling mana, pouring more into the mana circle behind him while missiles made out of dark energy wereunched at Jin, who took a deep breath. What he was using now was a skill, but it was a skill he had from the start of the game. In fact, before the system arrived, this was what was called an ''art''. Arts were pretty much skills, those who knew how to utilize mana and had be stronger than regr humans would study all kinds of arts depending on what Order they were a part of. The skill that Jin was using now was one that the Order he and Reign''s father were leaders of in the past. It was quite a powerful one, and one made for those that had improved the strength of their body considerably. Jin suddenly moved, his body disappearing from sight right as the mana circle behind the thin man shed. The thin man, who had shown no emotions since he had broken the staff and started attacking with everything he got, suddenly widened his eyes and exhaled. The mana circle behind him shattered, destroyed by a powerful explosion that appeared behind the back of the thin man. Jin stared him straight in the eyes with a calm expression before sighing and pulling his hand back. The attack was a simple one, Jin gained an incredible boost in speed, and he was able to strike with his right hand, which gained an immense amount of mana and was reinforced a lot, in a single instant, almost making it impossible for people to dodge. His hand had gone through the chest of the thin man without being obstructed at all. Jin''s strike had obliterated his heart and heavily damaged his organs, and, in the case the attack was not enough to pierce through, the explosion would have taken care of it, but since the power behind the attack was so immense that Jin''s hand went through the entire body, the explosion took ce behind the back of the thin man. The mana signature of the thin man dissipated as the light in his eyes dimmed before he fell down to the ground. Jin nced one more time at the thin man''s lifeless body before turning around and walking toward Reign. The battle had ended, in fact, Jin''s battle was the only one that was still going on. The sudden increase in power the thin man received was unexpected, and it had made the battlest for much longer than Jin had anticipated, but it was now finished. Reign watched as Jin approached, a sense of relief washing over him. The battle was over, and they had emerged victorious. The battle had gone just as expected, there were no casualties on their side, only some injured, but none seriously injured. In fact, the only thing that went differently from what they expected was the sudden power-up the thin man received, other than that, everything went as nned. "Are you okay?" Reign asked, concern evident in his voice as he looked Jin over for any signs of injury. Jin nodded, his eyes calm and his body straight. "I was caught a bit off guard by what he did, but other than that, everything''s fine." Reign nodded at Jin before ncing at the others who had arrived. "The prisoners?" "Greenie and Tank just got out with them, they''re they''re not in good condition, that much is certain," Shadow said with a sigh as Reign narrowed his eyes before walking to where Greenie and Tank were supposed to be. He didn''t forget to take the souls of the Wardens, he had taken them all, not allowing a single one to escape. It didn''t take him long to find Greenie and Tank, after all, he could see the long line of people that were in the base, some of them staring at the dead bodies around the base in shock, some smiling in disbelief, while others just numbly stared at them. What made Reign stop for a moment and clench his fists in rage was the condition some of these ''prisoners'' were in. Many of them were malnourished, covered in bruises and cuts, and some even bore signs of torture. Reign''s heart burned with anger at the sight. These were innocent people who had been subjected to unimaginable suffering at the hands of the Wardens. "Greenie, Tank, what happened here?" Reign demanded, his voiceced with fury as he approached the two. Greenie, his face showing that he felt simr rage as Reign, looked up at Reign with a grim expression. "They... they were treated worse than animals. "The Wardens... they didn''t care who they hurt, they just wanted to inflict pain." Reign clenched his fists tighter, his anger boiling inside him. "Take care of them, Greenie, Tank." "Get them food, water, and medical attention, we have luckily brought healers with us, and we all have more than enough supplies for them, let them rest and recover a bit here, and then we will bring them to Uncle Jin''s base and have them go through the portal." "Oh, we should get someone to bring clothes, they should at least be given proper clothing together with the food and water." Greenie and Tank nodded while the others arrived. More prisoners were getting out of the base, the spies that Jin had nted had made sure toplete their task and had taken great care of the prisoners while the battle took ce. Greenie and Tank hade across a couple of men that belonged to the Wardens when they made their way to the prisoners, but they took care of them all, while others were taken care of by the spies who were easily able to fool them into believing they were on the same side before attacking from the back. As the prisoners were being attended to, Reign and Jin stood at the center of the base, their gazes sweeping over the aftermath of the battle. The air was heavy with the scent of blood and magic, remnants of the fierce confrontation that had just taken ce. "We did what we had to do," Reign said, his voice tinged with a mix of satisfaction and weariness. "And we were not in the wrong at all, just looking at these people makes me angry that we killed all the Wardens, they they deserved a much worse fate." "Reign, remember what I told you," Jin said with a calm voice as he nced at Reign. "Seeking justice for those weaker than you is not a bad thing, destroying a faction like the Wardens is not a bad thing either, but we should not be like them, we cannot be monsters just because we are angry at what others have done." "I I understand, Uncle Jin." Reign said with a sigh as Jin nodded at him with a calm expression. The war party had searched the entire base, getting some interesting things from it, as well as some good items that the Wardens had. Some of them had hidden some of their things away, but with nobody left alive, those things became nothing else but spoils of war. As the prisoners were given food, water, and medical treatment, they were finally ready to move, to make their way toward Jin''s base where they will be given fresh new clothes and then a new home in Doncaster. As for the souls of the Wardens that Reign had collected, he was going to make sure to make them pay for what they had done. Chapter 952: The Weight of Souls: Reigns Secret Burden Jin didn''t know about Reign''s soul maniption, neither did Kate or Reign''s uncle John. He didn''t want them to know about it right now, nor did he want them to know just what he could do with his soul maniption, or what he had already done with it. After all, killing someone was different than capturing, torturing, and then using their soul as a weapon that would be destroyed. It was quite inhumane, a bit terrifying to be honest. Even in death, an enemy of Reign''s would not be allowed to rest. That was why what he was about to do was not going to be known to Jin. For a short while, while the prisoners were being treated and were given food and water, there was nothing else to do but wait. It was during that time that Reign sat down near the wall and closed his eyes, he looked like he was just resting, but the truth was that he had entered his consciousness, right where Aethion had put the souls of the dead Wardens. Reign nced around, looking at all the souls before walking forward at where Aethion had ced the souls of the two leaders. The souls looked humanoid, but they barely looked different from one another. The more powerful a person became, the more their soul started looking like them, the souls of Gods, for example, looked exactly the same as them, down to the smallest detail. The souls of normal people and those below Tier I didn''t have a form, they would only start getting a form after reaching Tier I, and by reaching Tier III, their souls would look humanlike. Since the two men whose souls were being held here were both Tier VIbatants, their souls not only looked humanlike but there were some small details that were simr. The hair on top of the head was a bit simr to how the person looked before death, and that was all. Reign arrived in front of the two souls before ncing at them and then extending his hand, wishing to touch them in order to gain a better understanding, as well as control over them. "Just like that, go slowly, I will help you, don''t worry," Aethion said as he ced his palm on Reign''s back, making Reign take a deep breath before touching a soul. The first soul he touched belonged to the tall man, the brawns of the Wardens, and the one that would usually lead the men in battle. His soul was filled with arrogance and malice, but underneath it all, there was fear. Fear of death, fear of being beneath others, of not being the strongest. "Why did you do it?" Reign asked, his voice echoing in the ethereal space of his consciousness. The tall man''s soul quivered, but he remained defiant. "We did it for power, for control." "We did it because we could." "After all, the one with the hardest fist is the one that rules in this new world, isn''t that right?" Reign''s eyes hardened. "You tortured innocent people, you killed without remorse." "The worst thing is that you have done it just because you wanted to, because you were able to do so." "Do you feel no guilt for your actions, do you truly not feel even the slightest bit of it?" The tall man''s soul stood steadfast, not wavering a single bit and staring at Reign. "We did what we had to do, what we were able to do." "The weak deserve to be ruled by the strong, that is thew of the jungle, thew of the new world, and those that couldn''t adapt to it deserve to be beneath those like us." Reign shook his head, his heart heavy with sorrow and anger. "No one deserves to suffer like that, your actions were unjustifiable, and for that, I will make sure you suffer more than any of them have suffered." "I will not even use this filthy soul of yours before I am sure you have suffered enough." "I promise you that." Reign said in a low tone as the man''s soul stared at him while he took his hand out of the soul, after which the soul started shaking a bit as the tall man started feeling fear and was even shouting at Reign. "You bastard!" "You think you''re better than us?!" "You think you are, and yet you are doing something like this!" "You are a bastard, a monster that is just as bad as we are, how dare you judge us?!" Reign simply nced at the soul before looking at the thin man''s soul. "Aethion, do shut him up." "Of course," Aethion said with a smile as he extended his hand, creating a tape that appeared on the soul''s mouth, making it mute, even trashing about didn''t produce any sound. "Now, for you." Reign said as he stared into the soul of the thin man who said nothing. He put his hand in the soul before asking the same question. "Why did you do it?" "I didn''t, I don''t see a point in torturing those weaker than me." The thin man said calmly as Reign actually raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Why did you then allow the others to do it?" "Why should I care what they do to some weaklings, they can all go and die for all I care, the only ''toys'' I like to y with are those that are capable of challenging me, of making me extend some effort." "That man, the one leading those damned Dawnbreakers was one of them." "I couldn''t wait to get my hands on him, to y with his flesh, to see just how he screamed from what kind of pain, to see him beg for mercy, to see how-" The soul couldn''t continue speaking any longer as Reign''s eyes turned purple and the entire area suddenly fell silent, an immense pressure appearing on top of the thin man''s soul as Aethion had ced the same kind of tape over his mouth. Reign stared into the soul with fury, but in the end, he scoffed and turned around. "You''ll get what you deserve as well." Reign nced at the other souls and then nced at Aethion. "I''ll leave the rest of them to you, the worse they were, the worse the punishment." "Yeah, yeah, get going, I want to start, I have some new ideas that I want to try on them," Aethion said with a smile as Reign nodded and left his consciousness. As Reign returned to the physical world, he found Greenie and Tank overseeing the care of the prisoners. They had managed to gather some clothes for the prisoners, and the healers were tending to their injuries. Reign walked over to them, his expression still dark with the weight of what he had just done, but this wasn''t the first time he had done so, nor would it be thest one. Greenie and Tank noticed his somber demeanor and exchanged a concerned nce. "Is everything alright, Reign?" Greenie asked, his voice filled with worry. Reign nodded, though his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. "I just had to deal with something, it''s taken care of now." He didn''t borate further, not wanting to burden them with the details of his actions. Instead, he focused on the task at hand: ensuring the prisoners were cared for and preparing to transport them to safety. "Where did you find the clothes?" Reign asked Tank who smiled at him. "It came from those bastards from the Wardens, they had quite a lot of clothes, I guess they had looted some shops from the city and put all the clothes in their base, there''s more than enough for all of these guys." "I see, that''s great." Reign said as he nodded his head before turning around. "Let''s get them ready to move," Reign said, his tone firm. "We''ll take them back to Doncaster, where they''ll be safe." With Greenie and Tank''s help, the prisoners were organized and prepared for the journey. They were given food, water, and clean clothes, their injuries tended to as best as possible. Once they were ready, the war party set out, leading the prisoners toward the Dawnbreakers base. The journey was long and arduous for the prisoners, after all, they were traveling through the forest that had plenty of powerful monsters, but with so many Tier VIbatants amongst them, the chances of anything bad happening were quite low in this part of the forest. The prisoners were grateful for the chance at freedom. They talked amongst themselves, sharing stories of their captivity and their hopes for the future. Some were eager to start anew, while others were still reeling from the trauma they had endured. It took them about 4 hours to get to the base, mostly because they had to stop a couple of times to fight off some monsters that attacked them, and sometimes because some of the prisoners were still in bad shape, after all, healing magic couldn''t really fix malnutrition and their weak bodies. Chapter 953: Reigns Reflection As they approached the Dawnbreakers base, a sense of relief washed over the prisoners. They knew they were safe now, under the protection of Reign and his allies. The gates of the base opened, and they were weed inside by the residents of Doncaster who hade to assist with their arrival. Reign watched as the prisoners were escorted inside, a feeling of satisfaction washing over him. He knew that their journey to recovery was far from over, but at least now they were safe and had a chance at a better life. In Doncaster, they would be safe from harm, safe from those who wished to do the same things that the Wardens had done, and safe from the monsters. Once the prisoners settled in, the process of integrating them into themunity would start as some of the residents would be put in charge of helping them out. They would be given jobs, housing, and ess to resources to help them rebuild their lives. The people of Doncaster, as they always have, weed them with open arms. Those who wished to do so would be able to start hunting as well as newbies could just go to the main office in Doncaster to register as a hunter, after which they would be given some basic equipment. A weapon of their own choice and a set of low-rank armor would be given to them free of charge. That was something that Reign and the others had made. They used their own funds to make sure there were always some basic weapons and armor avable to the newbies who wished to be stronger. Compared to how the vast majority of humanity was forced to fight against monsters without any such equipment in the past, the newbies of course had an advantage and it would be that much easier for them to level up early on. They would gain experience in realbat, and get used to fighting against monsters and getting hit, which wouldn''t even cause any serious injuries thanks to the armor sets they wore. Most of the weapons and suits of armor were actually made by the craftsman in Doncaster. Reign and the others thought that it was best to get it from them as that way, they would not only be making it easier for new hunters, but also for new cksmiths and armorsmiths. By buying the weapons and suits of armor the newbies made, they were actually giving them more incentive to continue crafting, to hone their skills, and to be better, not to mention that the money they gained from selling those items was also quite a nice addition. As the prisoners settled into their new lives in Doncaster, Reign and Jin turned their attention to the next steps in their quest. They knew that the Wardens were not the only threat out there and that there were still many challenges to face. Reign spent hours in deep contemtion, reflecting on the events that had transpired. He couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt that was on him. He knew that what he had done was necessary, but that didn''t make it any easier to bear. The problem wasn''t the bastards that had tortured the prisoners, but the poor sobs that had joined the Wardens only because they had no other choice. The ones that did not participate in such things, and those who had been prisoners in the past and had finally be more powerful and were even trying to secretly help the prisoners. Some had been taken by the spies that Jin had nted. They knew some of the guys who were not truly bad and had pretty much kidnapped them before the battle started, but many of such people still died during the battle. In fact, Reign knew the exact number of them as Aethion had finished his inspection of the souls and had given him a report over it all. Knowing that he and the others had killed people that were not, in fact, bastards like most of the Wardens was not an easy thing for Reign, but he would not tell the others, after all, he didn''t wish to burden them as well. He released the souls of those that had done nothing wrong, he didn''t wish to use them in battle. He also tried not to think too much of it. They had joined the Wardens knowing what they were like, and even though Reign did indeed feel bad about their deaths, there was nothing he could have done about it. That was just how things were, in a war, many innocent people would lose their lives, and for Reign, his duty was to prevent his own people from dying, as for those that were in an enemy faction, they were just unfortunate. Jin watched over him, his concern evident in his eyes. He knew that Reign was struggling with what happened, probably because he knew that there were people amongst the Wardens who had only joined because they had no other choice. In fact, everybody knew that as the spies did save some of the poor bastards that joined the Wardens in such a way. In Jin''s eyes, it seemed that Reign was just struggling with the fact they had definitely killed some people that were not bad. He didn''t know that the true reason Reign was struggling was because he knew exactly how many of them they killed. The others did know, after all, Reign had never hidden his abilities from them, and they knew that he would have definitely collected all the souls from the dead Wardens, thus being able to know how many innocent people had died. And yet, when asked about it, and when asked about how many they had killed, Reign refused to tell them. He didn''t want them to feel the same burden as he did. That evening, as the sun set over Doncaster, Reign stood alone on the outskirts of the base, staring out into the horizon. The events of what they had done weighed on his mind, and he knew that he needed to find a way to move forward. It was quite weird to Reign. These weren''t the first people he had killed, in fact, he had killed many till now. Most were those who deserved to be killed without a shred of doubt, but there were also those he had killed during the war back in Ris. He had killed enemy soldiers and mercenaries, people who had honestly done nothing wrong, they were only part of a different kingdom and were fighting against the kingdom of Ris back then. Of course, back then, Reign didn''t have his soul maniption ability, so he couldn''t do the same that he could do now, thus making it much easier. During hisst challenge, however, he had killed enemy soldiers, but he didn''t take their souls, in fact, he had only taken some souls that Aethion had judged to be rotten, but that was all. That was why this particr event had such an impact on him. This was indeed the first time he and the others had killed so many people that didn''t really deserve it, and the first time he had taken all of their souls. Suddenly, a voice broke through his thoughts. It was Mia. She had climbed up the building he was on, her face showing that she was a bit worried. "Reign, are you alright?" Mia asked, her voice calm as she stared at Reign while walking over to him. "Yeah." Reign said as he continued looking forward, not even turning to face Mia. He had sensed here before she climbed all the way to the top, but he did nothing. "We both know that isn''t true," Mia said as he sat down on the edge of the building, about half a meter away from Reign. "It''s a nice view though." "Yeah, it is." Reign answered as he continued looking straight forward, watching as the sun slowly set. "I think they won''t take too long to get used to living here, after all, the people of Doncaster are remarkable in how quickly they can make one feel weed, just like how they did for the people of my base when we finally joined you." "Mhm." Reign nodded his head while Mia continued talking. "I noticed that some of them are different from others, their eyes were different, sharp, full of ambition, I don''t think they will just settle for living and being protected by others, they will probably be hunters, which will increase the number ofbatants in the territory once more." "I agree, there''s quite a ''generous'' number of them amongst the prisoners." "Right?" Mia asked as she smiled a bit before looking straight as well. "There''s quite a lot of areas open for us to explore now, huh?" "There''s New York, which is quite fraught with danger, the depths of the forest where the Enve is, and the underground area of the desert, which one do you think we should go to first?" "Mia." Reign suddenly sighed before looking straight into her eyes. "Why did youe here?" Chapter 954: Conversation on the Rooftop Mia''s smile faded, reced by a look of seriousness. She turned to face Reign fully, meeting his gaze. "It''s been weeks, and we still haven''t talked about you know," Mia said as she nced to the side while Reign sighed and ced a hand over his face. "I know it''s just not now, alright?" "Not now?" Mia asked, this time staring right at Reign. "Then when, in a couple of months, years, maybe never?" "Because judging by how you are acting, never seems to be the right answer." "Mia I''m tired I, I''m thinking about a lot of things, things I don''t quite like, things that have made it a bit difficult for me to act normal today, so, just not today, alright?" Reign said as he finally looked to the side, staring right back at Mia who was staring at him with an ice-cold expression on her face. "Why are you so against even talking about it?" "For god''s sake Mia, I just told you." Reign said in a slightly tired voice before looking back to the sunset, or what was a sunset, but was now devoid of any sun. Night had arrived, casting its shadow across thend, but with the golden tree present, there was light in Doncaster, as well as Wilkashere as the phantom of the tree provided light as well. It was as if there was one giant street light present above the city, lighting it up, but not too much, just enough for people to be able to see the streets normally and be able to move around without issues. "Yeah, I guess you did." "I should''ve probably known better anyway." Mia said as she started getting up, only for Reign''s face to change, turning into one of slight confusion. "What does that even mean?" "I think you know exactly what it means," Mia said as she nced down at Reign who stood up as well before taking a step toward her. "No, I actually don''t know what it means." "This conversation is over," Mia said as she turned and started walking away, only for Reign to appear about a meter in front of her. "No, you wanted to talk, so let''s talk." "Well, what if I don''t want to talk anymore, huh?" "For the love of god, why are you making things so difficult?" Reign asked as he stared up with a slightly annoyed expression on his face. "I''m not the one making things difficult, you are," Mia said as she suddenly took a step forward and stood mere inches away from Reign, her face almost touching his own. "You know, when I first joined you guys, I was really surprised how you were all so close, it seemed like none of you held any secrets, none of you were hiding anything from one another." "I I really believed that I really thought that I found a group of people simr to my own, a group of people that truly does care for one another and helps each other all the time." "But the more time I spent with you, the more I realized that how things seemed at first, were not really right." Mia continued staring right into Reign''s eyes, with him staring back, neither one backing away from the staring contest they suddenly found themselves in. "I I didn''t quite fit in, that was obvious at the start." "I don''t like getting close to people, especially not now, when people can lose their lives in any moment." "And yet, by spending time with you all, and seeing how you guys treated one another, and how you seemingly didn''t care for the danger you were constantly putting yourselves in, and the immense trust you had in one another, I guess it was just inevitable that I would rx and start integrating into your group." "It was soon after that that I realized just how you guys functioned." "Yes, you rarely kept anything from one another, but you all did have your own secrets, things you didn''t want others to know about, not because you thought it would hurt them or because you didn''t want others to know, but because you didn''t want to burden one another." "And you know it too, the fact that you guys rarely talk about what went on during your challenge missions, how even when one changes slightly, you don''t even talk about it, fully aware that the other person doesn''t wish to talk about it because they feel that the rest would feel burdened by the information." "It seems to me that only Greenie ispletely honest, the rest ofyou are not, even though you are all doing it because you care for one another." "Butpared to the little secrets the others have, what they don''t tell to the rest, you are without a shred of doubt the worst." Reign''s eyes slightly narrowed as Mia continued to talk, seemingly not bothered by anything, not even the tension that was bing palpable in the air. "Just how many secrets do you hold, how many things have you hidden deep inside of you, never letting them see the light of the day because you feel as if the burden of it is yours to bear, unwilling to tell the others as you don''t want them to worry?" "You see, they might be alright with that, they might have gotten used to it, but I haven''t, which is why I was able to notice it so many times, even during thest challenge, the one we were both in." "We only mentioned it to the others, but only briefly, without giving any details, like how we could have easily killed one another because we didn''t know each other''s identity during the start." "Why are you so afraid of letting people get close to you, Reign?" Mia asked Reign who stared at her without budging an inch. "That''s quite the detective work you did, but you forget one thing, Mia." Reign suddenly took a step closer, his face and Mia''s now mere millimeters away from one another. "You don''t really know us, so how could you understand why we do the things we do?" "Maybe you should think of that for the next time, huh?" Reign turned around and started walking, only for Mia to once again speak out. "You''re afraid." "What?" Reign stopped and nced back at Mia, his face showing displeasure. "You are afraid, of course, how did I not notice it before?" "You''re afraid of allowing others to get too close to you, even this one group that is close might be too much for you, after all, they are all powerful and talented, but you never know what might happen." "What if they die during a battle, that is probably the main thing on your mind, the one thing that doesn''t allow you to talk with me about what happened between us, it''s not because you don''t care, it''s because you care too much, because you don''t want to see anybody hurt." "That is why you don''t want to talk about what happened once you took all the souls from the Wardens today, and just how it affected you, because we all know it did affect you, you can''t hide your emotions that well." "You once you figure it out, once you actually decide to stop being so afraid, then we can talk, but before that, don''t me me for not talking to you outside of when we are all present and are discussing something important or in battle, alright?" Mia asked before walking to the edge of the building and jumping down, ice forming below her feet and creating a slide that took her down, her body perfectly still in the air beforending. Reign nced at where Mia had jumped off before taking a deep breath and lying down on the roof of the building he was on. "You know that she''s right, right?" Aethion asked Reign while Jared nodded. "Each time master hides something, even from us, his behavior changes, the burden that he feels increasing and not letting him rx." "I have to advise you to listen to Miss Mia, master," Jared said in a monotone voice as Aethion nodded his head. "It''s not fair to her either, you are not willing to talk about what happened, hell, you don''t even acknowledge it." "After all, think of how you would feel if the roles were reversed, hell, you would have gone crazy from it." "Agreed, master''s mental state would have deteriorated and he would have gotten more stressed and angry." ''Can you two just shut the hell up for a second?'' ''I''m trying to think, alright?'' "Well think harder boy, actually, no, don''t think, thinking is what got you into this mess, you need to stop thinking and do something." "What you have here is a great opportunity, one that does note often, and you know it." "You are not against it, all three of us know that, well, four if you are going to count the copy, so why the hell are you still so worried?" "I have to admit, I didn''t expect her to see right through Master like that, she is smart," Jared said calmly while nodding his head. "I will have to agree with Aethion master, you need to make a decision today, one that is difficult and not reversible." Reign took a deep breath and stared at the night sky, his mind going back to a couple of weeks ago, when all of this started. Chapter 955: A Night of Remembrance It happened the day he and Mia arrived back from their challenge. The only people that had arrived before them were Wolf and Laura. With Greenie present as well, the five of them had gathered in the living room to rx. They ate good food, had some drinks, and talkedte into the night. In fact, it got reallyte, and after some time, Greenie left, already a bit groggy and sleepy. Wolf and Laura left next, both of them already tipsy and not wanting to continue drinking. They said good night and went to their respective rooms while Mia and Reign continued drinking in the living room. It was, in hindsight, a mistake. They had already drank quite a bit, and should have stopped when the others did as well, but for some reason, they didn''t. Mia, for one, was drinking a bit more than everybody else and wasn''t willing to simply stop. As for Reign, he merely took it as her being happy that their challenge was finished and that they were back. But as the night wore on, the alcohol loosened their inhibitions, and Mia started questioning Reign about what went on in his room with Seraphina and Nayle. She was quite adamant about it, not believing what they had said when they woke up, nor about what Reign had said when he came to breakfast. Still, Reign kept his mouth shut, unwilling to say anything. Jared and Aethion helped as well, keeping him conscious enough to know that if he did confirm Mia''s suspicions, it wouldn''t end well. And yet, Reign did not expect for Mia to be as adamant and overbearing as she was about the entire thing. She got closer and closer to Reign, continuing to question him, looking him straight in his eyes and not breaking contact at all. After a while, without either of them even noticing, they stopped talkingpletely. They just stared at one another. Slowly, the two inched closer to one another, as for Aethion and Jared, the two were suddenly silent, not telling Reign a thing and just letting things continue. Before long, Reign and Mia''s faces were mere millimeters away from one another. A breeze was blowing from an open window of the living room, moving Mia''s hair, some of it getting on Reign''s head, and yet he had no reaction to it at all, he waspletely focused on Mia, just as she was on him. He could feel the warmth of her breath, a soft caress against his skin, each exhale a whispered promise of intimacy. She smelled amazing, so captivating, in fact, that not even the faint hint of alcohol could mask its allure. Her eyes were pools of liquid warmth, reflecting the flickering candlelight with a mesmerizing glow. Long, darkshes framed them like delicate curtains, entuating their depth and intensity. Her face, bathed in the soft glow of the candlelight, was a masterpiece of beauty and grace. Every feature was perfect, from the gentle curve of her lips to the delicate slope of her nose. That was what Reign clearly remembered from that night, even after weeks had passed, that memory was entrenched in his mind. And then, the two got even closer to one another, their lips parting as they kissed. It was a slow kiss, one that made it seem as if time itself had stopped around them. As their lips met, a rush of emotions flooded Reign''s mind. It was a mix of desire, confusion, and guilt. He knew this was wrong, that he shouldn''t be doing this, but in that moment, he couldn''t resist the pull of Mia''s lips against his own. The kiss deepened, bing more passionate as if both of them were trying to convey something through it. Reign''s hands found their way to Mia''s waist, pulling her closer to him, while Mia''s hands tangled in his hair, holding him close. But as quickly as it had started, the kiss ended. Reign pulled away, his breathing heavy, his mind racing. He looked into Mia''s eyes, seeing a mix of emotions mirrored in them. "I... I can''t do this," Reign whispered, his voice filled with regret. Mia nodded, a sad smile on her lips. "I know," she replied softly. Neither one spoke after that, they just continued staring at one another before they both moved again, pulling one another closer and kissing again. This time, it was just one kiss, one touch of their lips that connected and stayed that way for what seemed like an eternity for the two. As they broke apart, Mia took a step back, her eyes searching Reign''s face for any sign of regret or hesitation. But Reign''s expression was unreadable, his emotions hidden behind a mask of calmness. And then, the two widened their eyes as the sound of a door opening was heard. They quickly moved, Mia getting away from Reign and sitting on a nearby sofa as Reign quickly grabbed a ss of beer and started drinking. "Oh, you are still up?" Laura nced at the two with a sleepy face as she yawned before walking toward the bathroom. "Don''t drink too much, it''s not good to overindulge, we don''t know if the others will show up tomorrow." Reign nodded at Laura before getting up, as did Mia, and the two went to their rooms. The following day, Reign barely nced at Mia, he was unable to even speak a word to her as he remembered everything that happened, and so did she. It was the silence, the unwillingness to even talk about what happened that got on Mia''s nerves, and whyter, she seemed even a bit hostile to him. "You know, I understand that you are afraid kid." Aethion''s voice echoed in his head as the old man sat down on a chair he conjured with his soul power. "It''s nothing weird, not wanting to have a romantic rtionship with a person that fights alongside you." "Itplicates things, it makes you worry even more about the person during battle, it can lead to more stress, to making things difficult in the entire group, and more." "But, that is only a possibility, after all, this is the world you are now living in, peoplee and go all the time, dying to the monsters, to other people, it is just how it is." "If you can''t get past this, you might never be able to find a person for you, hell, you might end up like me, an old man who is all alone, working with his undead to be more powerful." "You might not understand it right now, but you are a Nephilim, even in the leveling realm, you will live much longer than normal people." "Hell, staying in this realm is almost impossible, I have never heard of a Nephilim that was unable to at least be a Saint, and even those guys died during the battle, thus being unable to reach a higher realm." "The more powerful you be, the longer you will live." "Transcendents usually live for hundreds of years, but you, you will live even longer in your current state, and will live for thousands once you reach that realm." "Trust me when I say this, thousands of years is an awfully long time to be alone for, kid, and that girl is talented and powerful, her chances of reaching the Transcendent realm, and even the Saint realm and higher are not low." "If you don''t at least try, you will regret it, that much I can assure you." Reign stayed silent and continued staring at the night sky, his mind almost devoid of anything as he closed his eyes and clenched a hand into a fist. As for Mia, she had already returned to the main building and was in her room, sitting on her bed. She was staring at her open window, her face devoid of any emotions, but her eyes showing some anger in them while her hands were also clenched, making it clear that she was in a simr state as Reign. She actually med herself for what happened. It was quite clear that Reign was unwilling to do anything, she was a part of the group, and from what she knew, the only times Reign ever had any type of romantic connection with someone, was with people who didn''t want anything serious, people that he wouldn''t really see after the fact. Had she not drunk so much, perhaps nothing would have happened that night. And yet, she still felt some resentment at Reign for not being even willing to discuss what happened. She continued staring at the night sky and the moon before ncing to the side as she heard a knock on the door. She sighed, calmed herself down, and went to the door before opening it, only for her eyes to narrow as she stared at Reign who was standing on the other side of the door. "Reign, I think we have-" Before she could finish her sentence, Reign ced his right hand on her cheek and his left hand behind her waist before pulling her in for a kiss. The two nced at one another before she pulled him forward, and then closed the door. Chapter 956: Veiled Hearts: A Secret "So, the underground of the desert?" "It''s not good, we can only go below itter, once we get stronger, just like we did for the desert," Wolf said after drinking some water before returning to his breakfast. "Yeah, going down there right now isn''t good, it''s almost suicide for us, after all, we barely saw a bit of how it is, and that much was already enough to let us know that the situation below the desert is the same as it is in the desert." Beast grabbed a piece of meat as he finished speaking before cutting it, first cutting the steak into strips, before cutting it into cubes to eat. "So that means we either go to New York, where we might get attacked by a lot of Tier VI monsters if we are not careful, maybe even stronger bastards, or we go back to the forest, which, to be honest, gives me the creeps, not to mention the guys from the Enve, I still don''t trust them." Tanks said before he bit into therge drumstick in his hand, ripping the meat from the bone and chewing it with a smile on his face. "The Enve is still a faction we do not know much of, their craftsmen are good, but the machines they have, I can''t find in the system shop that is avable for the territory, I think they either found them somewhere or perhaps got like a blueprint of it or something." Reign said with a sigh before piercing a piece of chicken with his fork and cutting a piece that he brought to his mouth. "Could it, after all, we do have a building that is not something anybody can construct, I honestly don''t know if there is anybody on the that can build it," Shadow added from the side as he gulped his food down. "So, they might have received the favor of some Transcendent in order to get the machines?" Mia asked with interest as she sat straight, her hands holding the cutlery elegantly as she softly cut into her food. "We definitely can''t rule that possibility out, maybe a Transcendent, maybe even a Saint, or perhaps something else," Beast said before he stood up and grabbed his te as he was done with his breakfast. He ced the te on the counter nearby, and the te, as well as the cutlery, moved by itself, making their way to a smallpartment on the counter that cleaned them by itself. "The forest still holds many secrets though, after all, we never explored deep inside of it, nor have any of the people from the Enve," Laura said as she leaned back in her chair, a piece of a vegetable stuck on her fork as it stood near her face. "Yes, that means that we will be going in dark, well, if the dungeon we were previously in was one that copied how the forest looked like, as well as the monsters that are deeper inside of it, then we would already have an inkling of what to expect." Reign stated before standing up as well. "It''s dangerous, it doesn''t matter where we go, it is dangerous," Greenie said with a calm expression before taking a steak and putting the entire thing in his mouth, chewing only four times before swallowing it. "Well, that''s just how things are, how things have been since the system arrived here, danger is everywhere, and in order to progress, in order to move forward and be more powerful, we need to take the risk." "So, the forest first?" Wolf asked Reign who nodded his head. Soon, they had all finished eating, and the tes and cutlery they had used were all cleaned by the magic counter they had installed. Reign and Mia didn''t really speak, in fact, the two acted as they always did, which was what they had discussedst night. After Reign had entered Mia''s room, the two had done little. They kissed, they hugged each other while doing so, they even lied down on Mia''s bed, but did nothing else. They talked, however. They talked about what happened, about what was happening at that moment, and about what would happen in the future. In order to not cause any confusion or disrupt the harmony of the group, they decided to keep silent about what was going on between the two of them. It was Mia''s idea, which did surprise Reign a bit, but he did agree, it did make the most sense. He slept in Mia''s room, in her bed, right next to her, but they both wore some clothes, and neither one did anything else during that night. The main reason for that was Mia herself, who had slightly shocked Reign by telling him that she had never really been romantically involved with anybody before. The way she had acted the night they got drunk had given him a different impression of her, but that was one that was gained after the two had drank quite a bit of alcohol, which did make them act differently from normal. He didn''t push, he didn''t try anything, he just stayed over, with Mia sleeping right next to him. He snuck out early in the morning before lying down on his bed and sleeping for a bit longer before going out in order to join the others for breakfast. "Hey, can we talk?" Wolf suddenly came next to Reign and asked him as thetter nodded his head before they went to the balcony. "So, you and Mia, huh?" Reign''s eyes widened slightly, he almost staggered, and his hand flinched before he nced over to Wolf. "Huh?" "Ohe on, don''t y dumb with me, I knew something had happened that night when we were all drinking, and from how the two of you acted ever since that moment, I knew it didn''t go well." "But this morning, well, you two certainly did talk about it, made a decision to keep it a secret from the rest of us, to make sure nothing changes in the group dynamic, right?" Reign simply continued staring into Wolf''s eyes, acting oblivious to what he was speaking. "I know how to read people well, Reign, so I know that something did happen between the two of you, even though you did quite a good job at hiding it, the rare nces didn''t escape me, nor did the fact I heard a door open and close this morning before another one opened and closed right after." "I have almost memorized how each door sounds, after all, we have spent months here, so I know it was Mia''s door that opened first, before yours." "Sneaking out after a nice night, huh?" "Gotta say, I''m surprised, didn''t think you would go for it, go for any person that is a member of the group, after all, you do like to keep your distance and to keep secrets so that you won''t somehow hurt anybody." Wolf smiled at Reign who was scratching the back of his neck. "I gotta say, Wolf, that''s quite the story, but I really have no idea what you are talking about." "Me and Mia, really, her?" "I don''t think she likes anybody like that." "There''s nothing happening between the two of us man, nothing." "Mhm." Wolf simply smiled at Reign and nodded before patting him on the shoulder. "Well, congrattions, I guess." "No worries, I won''t tell anybody." Wolf entered the building while Reign stayed on the balcony and sighed before cing his head on his forehead and rubbing it. ''Dammit, that guy, he''s way too observant.'' "Doesn''t hee from a family of assassins?" Aethion asked as he leaned back in his chair. "I would say being that observant is to be expected of him." ''Yeah, I guess.'' Reign said before walking back to the building as well, where the rest had started doing their own thing, and Mia was sitting on the couch, seemingly looking at something. Reign simply walked past her and the others before going into his room. As Reign closed the door behind him, he leaned against it, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. Taking a deep breath, Reign tried to push aside his unease and focus on the task at hand. He needed to prepare for their next move, whether it was venturing into the forest or heading to New York. There were dangers waiting for them either way, and he couldn''t afford to let his personal feelings cloud his judgment. Meanwhile, Mia sat alone on the couch, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and uncertainty. She reyed what had happened recently in her mind, trying to make sense of her feelings, but it was for naught. It was aplicated situation, one she never expected to find herself in. Lost in her thoughts, Mia didn''t notice when Laura approached her, a concerned expression on her face. "Hey, Mia. Are you okay?" Laura asked, cing a gentle hand on Mia''s shoulder. Mia looked up, forcing a smile. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just thinking about our next move." Laura nodded, but she could tell that something was bothering Mia. "If you ever need to talk, I''m here for you." "We all are." Mia nodded, grateful for Laura''s offer of support. "Thanks, Laura. I appreciate it." Chapter 957: Entering the Depths of the Forest: A Tier VI Monstrosity Laura smiled before moving back to her seat, leaving Mia to her thoughts once again. As the day wore on, the group made their preparations to enter the forest. They gathered their gear, stocked up on supplies, and checked their weapons. Despite their many thoughts, Mia and Reign remained focused on the task at hand. As they entered the forest, the air grew thick with humidity, and the sounds of the jungle surrounded them. The towering trees blocked out most of the sunlight, casting a dim, eerie glow over the forest floor. The group moved cautiously, wary of the dangers that lurked in the shadows. As they ventured deeper into the forest, they encountered various creatures, some familiar and some new. They fought off attacks from giant spiders, venomous snakes, and other dangerous beasts. Since the beasts that attacked them were merely Tier V, they didn''t have any issues with taking them down. Still, they remained on guard as they ventured deeper into the forest. They hadn''t spoken with the Enve about going to the forest, after all, there was no real need for such a thing, and they also still didn''t fully trust them. To be more exact, they still didn''t trust Ishmail, the leader of the Enve. For some reason, as weing and polite as he had been, there was still something off about him, something all of them could sense, but couldn''t quite put their finger on. As they delved deeper into the forest, the atmosphere grew more oppressive. The dense foliage blocked out much of the natural light, casting long shadows that seemed to dance and shift with the wind. Reign and the others kept a close eye on their surroundings, their senses heightened by the ever-present danger. After several hours of trekking through the dense undergrowth, they came upon a clearing. In the center of the clearing stood a massive tree, its trunk as wide as a house and its branches reaching up into the canopy above. The tree seemed to pulse with a strange energy, and everybody felt a sense of unease wash over them. "What is that?" Laura whispered, her voice barely audible over the rustling of the leaves. "I''m not sure," Reign replied, his eyes narrowed as he studied the tree. "It looks simr to one of the trees that I used to make the golden tree more powerful, but something is not right with it, the aura it is emanating, it''s very different from the other ones I havee across." As they approached the tree, they noticed a strange glow emanating from its base. They all nced at one another, obviously rmed by the glow. Reign reached out to touch the trunk, channeling his mana and getting ready to defend or dodge if anything went wrong, but before his hand could make contact, the ground beneath them began to shake. A low rumbling sound filled the air, and the tree seemed toe alive. Its branches thrashed wildly, they were all forced to dodge out of the way to avoid being struck. As they backed away, they saw the ground around the tree begin to crack and split apart, revealing a gaping chasm below. "What''s happening?" Shadow shouted, his voice filled with rm. Before anyone could answer, a massive creature burst forth from the chasm. It was like nothing they had ever seen before, a monstrous being made of vines, roots, and twisted branches. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light, and its roar shook the very ground beneath their feet. "The tree was not even real, a trap, bait that this thing nted." Reign said as he stared at the creature with a cold expression on his face. "It''s Tier VI, that much is certain." "Do we fight it?" "Of course we do, it''s just one monster." "We have to be careful, even if it''s just one enemy, this guy isn''t just a low-grade Tier VI monster, it''s probably a mid-grade one." The rest all spoke one right after the other before they all moved, quickly taking action against the powerful opponent. As the massive creature emerged fully from the chasm, the group sprang into action, each one striking at the monster with their weapons and abilities. Wolf, wielding his greatsword, infused his attacks with fire, the mes licking at the creature''s twisted form. His strikes were precise and powerful, leaving scorch marks where theynded, the monster that was supposed to be weak against fire, however, seemed to not care about it. Mia, with her sword and ice powers, danced around the creature, delivering quick, icy shes that froze the vines and roots in their path. Her movements were graceful yet deadly, her de leaving trails of frost in the air. Reign, dual-wielding swords and wielding lightning magic, focused on speed and agility. He darted in and out of the creature''s reach, delivering electrifying strikes that sent shockwaves through its body. Beast, armed with his bow and wind control, stayed back, peppering the creature with arrows infused with gusts of wind. His aim was impable, each arrow finding its mark with deadly precision. Tanks, wielding an axe and shield, used his tough body and the shield to block as many attacks as he could, defending the others and allowing them to move around a bit more freely, without constantly looking out for the attacks of the monster. He used his axe whenever he could, striking the monster and dishing out some damage. His strikes were heavy and relentless, chipping away at the creature''s defenses. Greenie, swinging hisrge hammer with brute force, aimed for the creature''s vulnerable spots, each strike creating tremors in the ground. His raw strength was a force to be reckoned with, leaving deep indentations in the creature''s form. Laura channeled demonic energy to attack the monster from afar, but she also kept an eye out for the others, making sure that she could heal them immediately if there was a need for it. Her dark energy sts struck the creature with force, the demonic energy showing some great results in damaging the monster. Aelrinder, with his spear and wind control, joined Beast in ranged attacks, using his wind-enhanced thrusts to pierce the creature''s tough hide. His precision and speed were unmatched, his spear striking true with each thrust. Shadow, wielding daggers and controlling darkness, moved stealthily around the creature, striking from the shadows with swift, deadly precision. His darkness-infused attacks cut through the creature''s defenses without any issues, the parts where he cut soon bing darker, but only for a bit as the creature''s immense vitality and regeneration were able to somewhat counter the darkness. They all attacked without holding back, after all, this was not a weak enemy they could afford to be rxed around. It was a powerful monster that was fighting them in what seemed to be its own area. They couldn''t be certain whether there was something special about this ce or not, whether the monster had been lying in wait here because there was something that made it more powerful or not, but they were fighting with the assumption that there was. After all, it was better to overestimate an enemy than to underestimate it. The battle raged on, each member of the group using their unique abilities to chip away at the monster''s formidable defenses. The creature retaliated with powerful strikes of its own, its massive limbsshing out with surprising speed and uracy. Several times, the group was forced to scatter as the creature unleashed devastating area-of-effect attacks, but they regrouped quickly, their determination unwavering. Despite their best efforts, the monster seemed nearly invincible, its regenerative abilities healing any damage they managed to inflict. If the battle dragged on, the group would definitely begin to tire, their attacks losing some of their precision and power. As Tier VIbatants, they had incredible stamina and could battle normally for hours without feeling tired, but this was not them fighting normally, but going pretty much all out against the monster. They could keep this up for a while longer, but not forever. Compared to the monster that was seemingly not feeling anything from their attacks, each attack that came from the monster was quite powerful and packed a punch. Even Tank, who was the one responsible for blocking most of the blows and had much higher defensepared to the others, was starting to feel his hands go numb. He couldn''t keep this up forever, the attacks would start getting very dangerous for him as well, not to mention that the speed was another thing that was quite dangerous about the monster. "It''s not invincible, there has to be some way to stop it from healing, but what?" Beast said as he pulled the bowstring beforeunching three arrows at once at the monster, each arrow hitting its mark. "Either there is something here healing the monster, or it has some ability that lets it heal like this, we have to figure out which one of those it is first." Reign said as he suddenly stopped moving. "I''ll try to sense it, I''ll need you guys to buy me some time, alright?" Chapter 958: Going after the Core The group nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of Reign''s task. They continued to engage the monster in battle, their attacks relentless as they sought to keep the creature distracted while Reign focused on uncovering its secret. Reign closed his eyes, his mind reaching out to the surrounding area as he searched for any anomalies or sources of energy that could be fueling the monster''s regeneration. He felt a faint, pulsating energy emanating from the ground beneath them, centered beneath the tree that had fallen down. Reign also felt just how the creature was using the source of energy to heal, there was a vine of sorts that connected the two right under its right foot. It was then that Reign realized that during the entire battle, the creature had not lifted its right foot from the ground, even when it walked, it would just slide the foot forward, never letting it leave the ground. ''The vine isn''t a vine, but a mana channel between the core and the monster!'' Reign thought as Aethion nodded his head at him, a slight smile present on his face. "That''s right, the monster isn''t using anything else but its mana to connect to the energy source, which makes it almost impossible to sever, the best way to disrupt it is to get the energy source, the core," Aethion said before leaning back into his chair. "But you will find it much more difficult than one would expect, after all, the monster wouldn''t just leave the core vulnerable, not when it is that important to it, right?" Reign nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. If they wanted to defeat the monster, they would need to find a way to reach its core without falling victim to the monster''s powerful attacks, or what it had ced in order to keep the core secure. As the battle raged on, Reign ryed his findings to the rest of the group. They adjusted their strategy ordingly, focusing their efforts on attacking the right foot of the monster and trying to disrupt its connection with the core, at least slightly. Wolf unleashed torrents of fire, engulfing the creature in mes and forcing it to retreat momentarily. Mia used her ice powers to freeze the ground around the monster, trying to make it more difficult for the monster to walk, and to perhaps even slip if it got hit with a strong attack. Beast and Aelrinder continued to pepper the creature with ranged attacks, aiming for the right foot in order to try and disrupt the connection the monster had with the core. Meanwhile, Tanks and Greenie worked together to draw the monster''s attention, engaging it in closebat and keeping it upied while the othersunched their assaults. Laura attacked from afar as well, doing her best to try and hit the right foot while healing the others when it was necessary Shadow, ever the stealthy assassin, waited for the perfect moment to strike, hiding in the bushes and amongst the trees around them, waiting to strike the core when it was revealed. Reign appeared in front of the monster, shing with his swords at the chest of the monster that roared in anger and tried to hit him with its numerous branches and vines, only for Reign to have already disappeared from the spot once it did so. The many attacks that were aimed at its right foot were blocked by even more vines and branches that the monster summoned and coiled around its foot, protecting it against the attacks while constantly creating new ones in order to defend itself. With the core that the monster had, it was capable of using a lot more mana than any other monster of the same Tier, not to mention the terrifying regeneration that it also possessed. Reign touched the ground, and at that exact moment, he kicked off with his top speed, passing next to the monster and moving toward the tree, nning to get to the core. As Reign sprinted towards the fallen tree, the monster let out a deafening roar andshed out with its vines and branches, trying to stop him. But Reign was too fast, dodging and weaving through the onught with skill and precision. As he reached the base of the tree, Reign could see the core pulsating with energy. He knew he had to act fast before the monster could react further. As he reached the base of the destroyed tree, Reign quickly nced down, knowing that the core was about 2 meters below the base, probably surrounded by many thick roots. ''Is that what the monster is betting on, that the roots will be enough to stop those that try to get to the core?'' Reign asked himself before shing down with full force, splitting thend below him with ease as lightning flickered around his swords. He didn''t just stop there, he started shing away, cutting the ground apart and sting it away with the power each sh of his possessed. The soil was cut apart, and then sent flying around Reign who stared with determination at the ground, only to be forced to stop suddenly and jump to the side, evading multiple vines and branches that wereunched at him. Greenie and Tank quickly appeared between the monster and Reign, stopping it from moving closer to him and attacking him. Greenie''s hammer was slightly shaking as a bubble of energy appeared around it before he threw it back to where Reign was. Reign didn''t do anything upon noticing what Greenie was doing. Greenie had used a different hammer than his main one to throw before quickly switching back to it and shing against the monster with Tank. The other hammer, the one he had thrown, struck the ground that was already in a bad condition thanks to Reign and his attacks, the gravitational power of the bubble causing the ground to twist and start breaking apart further. Soon, there was arge crater on the ground, and Reign was certain that the core was right there, right below the finalyer of soil, which looked almost like metal. He struck down, only to find theyer difficult to cut. The metal-likeyer was incredibly tough, far stronger than any natural material should be. Realizing that brute force wouldn''t be enough, Reign focused his mana, infusing his swords with as much mana as he cut. With a powerful sh, he managed to pierce through the metallicyer, revealing the core beneath. The core was a pulsating orb of energy, surrounded by awork of glowing veins that seemed to feed into the monster''s body. Reign stared at it before shing down, only to quickly jump back as thin, but very tough and sharp branches came out of the core, going straight for him. He evaded multiple branches before being forced to block the other ones with his swords, only for one to pass through his guard and stab through his stomach, even his strong armor was pierced through without too many issues. Reign clenched his teeth before jumping back, but the branches from the core followed him, seemingly eager to stab him some more. He dodged around as Laura started healing him, helping stop the loss of blood and patching up the small hole that had appeared on his body. Right at that moment, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared behind the core that was still attacking Reign. His presence was masked, not even the slightest aura, killing intent, or presence being felt by the others. Shadow shed from the side, his darkness-infused daggers cutting through the core with ease. The monster they were fighting was actually not in its top shape, in fact, it was a monster that had to flee from its previous habitat because of a monster that arrived and defeated it. The monster had barely managed to get to this ce alive and had only recently built the tree, as well as the core. The core was not only giving it less of power than before, but it was also not as well guarded as before. The monster was not one that usually walked around the forest, in fact, it was more of a monster that waited for prey toe to it so that it could defeat them and suck out their life force. It was a monster that was more and more powerful the longer it stayed in one ce, which meant that depending on the circumstances, it could be stronger than even monsters who were one or even two grades higher than it. It truly was a fearsome opponent, and deadly in battle, unfortunately for it, it hade across Reign and the others, who had managed to locate the core, which had only been here for a short period of a couple of weeks, and destroy it. The most important part was making sure that Shadow stayed hidden so that the core would focus on Reign, thus allowing Shadow the opportunity to attack and destroy it. Chapter 959: Shattered Core: The Fall of the Wood Monstrosity The core was defenseless for a moment, the moment that Shadow decided to show himself and attack it, cutting it in half and destroying it. The creature stopped moving for an instant when the core was destroyed and simply stared at the core that was slowly falling down to the ground in two pieces, only for the monster to suddenly roar and the two pieces to start glowing. Both Shadow and Reign widened their eyes and moved, trying their best to get far away from the core. Shadow immediately teleported away from the core while Reign covered himself in ck lightning, boosting his speed to its limit and running away from the core that suddenly exploded. The explosion was deafening, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and shaking the ground beneath their feet. The force of the st knocked Reign off his feet, sending him tumbling through the air before hended hard on the forest floor. Shadow, having teleported to a safe distance, watched in horror as the explosion consumed the area where the core had been. The st tore through the surrounding trees, sending splinters and debris flying in all directions. The rest of the group scrambled to take cover, shielding themselves from the st as best they could. Laura quickly erected a barrier of demonic energy around herself, Beast, and Aelrinder, Tank used multiple skills, cing threerge magic shields between the explosion and himself, Wolf, Greenie, and Mia. He also used another skill that created a barrier around them while Mia encased it in ice, further boosting the defense of the barrier. Since they were not that close to the monster or the core, Laura, Beast, and Aelrinder were able to defend against the powerful shockwave and remnants of the st without too much trouble, Tank and the others had it harder, the explosion taking ce much nearer and destroying the shields that had been ced by Tank, but being stopped by the barrier, unable to even destroy the ice. As for the monster, it simply stood there, the barrier passing around it and doing no damage whatsoever. It seemed that it was another one of its powers, one that allowed it to be unharmed by the explosion of its own core. The forest fell silent once again, the echoes of the explosion fading into the distance. Slowly, the group emerged from their makeshift shelters, assessing the damage and checking on one another. Reign pushed himself up from the ground, feeling the dull ache of bruises and the sharp pain of his wound. Laura rushed to his side, her demonic energy enveloping him as she worked to heal his injuries. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Reign nodded with a sigh, managing a small smile. "I''ll be fine, the injuries are not that bad." "But, now we have to get rid of that guy, without the core present to give it mana and heal it, how long do you think it''ll be able tost against us?" Reign asked as he got up on his feet while staring at the monster that was staring at him. Without any wait, Mia and the others attacked, forcing the monster to quickly jump to the side while summoning thick vines from the ground in an attempt to block and dodge their attacks. It was very different from what the monster had done before, and it was obvious to them that now, the monster was apprehensive about their attacks, and about getting injured. The group pressed their advantage, attacking the monster with renewed vigor. Wolf unleashed torrents of fire while swinging his greatsword, scorching the wooden body of the monster and cutting deeply through it each time he hit it. Mia conjured icy winds, freezing certain parts of the monster''s body in order to slow it down while attacking with her sword, inflicting injuries on it. Beast and Aelrinder continued to pepper the monster with arrows and wind-enhanced thrusts, not really even aiming at any particr spot, just making sure to hit the body of the monster with their sharp attacks that pierced through its body with rtive ease. Tanks and Greenie worked together, using their brute strength to overpower the monster and keep it off bnce. Laura attacked from a distance, her demonic energy sts striking the monster while the demonic weapons she summoned hit it from the side. Reign, despite his injuries, joined the fray, his lightning-infused attacks striking true and even being capable of shocking the monster a bit. He also used his darkness to cut through the monster, easily inflicting more injuries. Shadow attacked from behind, even though it was not really the monster''s blind spot thanks to the many vines and branches the monster was capable of unleashing from its body alone. Many times he was forced to dodge the attacks that came from the monster, some nearly hitting him. The monster fought back fiercely,shing out with its vines and branches, but the group''s coordinated assault was too much for it to handle. With each strike, the monster grew weaker, its movements bing slower and more sluggish. Without the core, it was not capable of withstanding the immense firepower that Reign and the others possessed, and soon, it was barely even resisting, its legs barely moving at all, and the vines and branches nearlypletely gone. Its body was riddled with numerous wounds, one of its arms was cut off, a leg waster severed as well, and there was nothing the monster could do but fall down on the ground. Greenie was the one to end its life, with a powerful downward swing of his hammer, he struck the back of the monster, causing cracks to appear, splinters to break off, and then the back caved in before the monster''s torso was ttenedpletely. Reign immediately felt the monster''s death as what seemed like its soul left its body. Reign didn''t collect it, it was too weird, too different from other souls, and for some reason, he felt that there was no need to do anything with it. "This was a spirit of nature, well, one kind of spirit, that is why the soul felt different to you," Aethion said as he nced at the soul that was leaving. "Their souls are different because they are one with nature, after death, the soul will go back to nature, it will rejoin it." "Taking the soul wouldn''t have any negative effects, but there is no need to go as far as to take them, they can be difficult to control, and at times, you might even draw other spirits that sense the soul that is inside of you." ''I see, so it''s better to be safe than sorry with these souls, huh?'' "Exactly." Aethion nodded as Reign stared at the dead body of the monster. "Can we even use any part of its body for crafting, I mean, it is wood, after all, it should be usable, right?" Shadow asked as he crouched next to the body and stared at it. Of course, they didn''t need to think too much, after all, the system was capable of identifying the parts of the body that were usable for crafting and those who are not usable. The system itself would also collect those parts, which meant that they didn''t need to do anything. And just like that, the body parts were collected by the system, leaving the broken and cut pieces on the ground, with the monster''s body no longer being a body at all, just pieces of wood on the ground. With the monster defeated and its body disintegrated by the system, the group took a moment to catch their breath and assess their surroundings. The once oppressive atmosphere of the forest seemed to lift slightly, the sounds of the jungle returning to normalcy. "We did it," Laura said, relief evident in her voice as she looked around at the rest of the group. "Yeah, we did," Reign replied, a smile breaking through the fatigue on his face. "That was quite a fight." "Indeed, it was," Aethion added, leaning back into his chair with a smile. "That was not a normal monster at all, it was quite a powerful one, one that would have been quite difficult to defeat by a group of a simr size as yours." "You have a right to be proud of this victory, and to rest a bit, you shouldn''t be too apprehensive about exploring the forest further, after all, the other monsters you wille across shouldn''t be as dangerous as this one." After a short break, the group gathered their gear and prepared to continue their journey. They ventured forward, slightly eager to hunt more monsters and level up. After all, even though the weird wood monster was very powerful, they didn''t even use their marks when fighting against it, so they weren''t too worried abouting across powerful monsters. As they ventured further into the forest, they encountered more creatures, but just like Aethion had said, none were as powerful as the one they had just defeated. They dispatched them with rtive ease, their confidence bolstered by their recent victory. Chapter 960: Ruins in the Forest As the group continued deeper into the forest, they encountered a variety of creatures, almost all of them hostile, but some were surprisingly docile, showing surprise and even some interest when seeing them. They came across towering trees with trunks wider than houses, their branches reaching high into the canopy, and vibrant flowers that seemed to glow with an inner light. Along the way, they discovered a hidden waterfall cascading down from a cliff, its waters crystal clear and refreshing. They took a moment to rest and replenish their water supplies, enjoying the tranquility of the forest around them. Of course, they didn''t lower their guard as Reign and the others had sensed the powerful monster that resided deep inside the waters below the waterfall. The monster didn''t show any hostility towards them, even after it had noticed them, so they did nothing to it, merely staying alert and ready to fight if the monster decided to attack them. As they continued their journey, the group stumbled upon a series of ancient ruins hidden deep within the forest. The ruins were overgrown with vines and moss, their once grand structures now crumbling with age. Despite the decay, there was a mysterious allure to the ce, a sense of history and magic that seemed to linger in the air. Curiosity piqued, the group decided to explore the ruins, careful to watch for any traps or dangers that may be lurking within. As they ventured deeper into the ruins, they discovered intricate carvings on the walls, depicting scenes of battles, rituals, and ancient ceremonies. The carvings seemed to tell a story, though the meaning behind them was lost to time. This wasn''t the first time they hade across ruins, so they weren''t all that surprised about the entire thing. Still, even though chances were quite low, they decided to explore them in case they came across something valuable inside. Reign had something else on his mind, however, as he remembered what happened thest time they came across simr ruins. Perhaps he could find out more about what happened in the past, back when Raziel was still on Earth, s, none of the carvings and murals showed anything of the sort. The ruins seemed toe from some lost civilization that had been lost in time, and the murals and carvings were telling a story about them, about their culture and history. Reign and the others were interested in finding out more, but unfortunately, about 80% of them werecking pieces, or they had been erased by the passage of time. As they explored further, they came across a chamber that seemed to be the central hub of the ruins. In the center of the chamber stood a pedestal, upon which rested a glowing crystal orb. The orb radiated a powerful energy, and they could sense that it was of great significance. They didn''t fully understand what the orb was, but there was a good chance that it was something very valuable, perhaps something that could give them a boost in stats or some other powers. Reign approached the orb cautiously, his hand reaching out to touch it. He went forward as he had sensed something weird about the orb, not to mention the fact that if there was any sort of hidden attack from the orb, perhaps a soul attack or the like, he was the one best equipped to deal with it. Just as his hand was about to touch the orb, his eyes widened as his instincts red up. His entire being screamed that there was danger, and without even thinking, Reign jumped back with all of his might, cracking the floor in front of the orb as a shadow suddenly appeared around it. Suddenly, the orb started floating, not because it truly was floating, but because it was connected to something. The shadow showed its appearance, letting them know that it was a monster, a weird one. The orb was not something that was left on the pedestal, but a part of the monster''s body. It was simr to the anglerfish that resided in the depths of the sea. The orb was merely there to attract other living beings, and to make them lower their guard so that the monster could attack them. The pedestal was fine, but the ce where Reign had previously stood was destroyed, a thick, ded leg piercing through the floor. The group quickly sprang into action, recognizing the danger they were in. The monster, a grotesque creature with multiple ded legs and a long body with the orb dangling in front of its face, which had arge mouth with many razor-sharp teeth, was unlike anything they had encountered before. It moved with surprising speed, its ded legs slicing through the air with deadly precision. Reign, having narrowly avoided being impaled,nded on his feet and immediately prepared to face the monster. The others spread out, immediately surrounding the monster that was charging at them. The monster lunged forward, its ded legs shing at them with ferocity. Tanks and Greenie took the brunt of the attack, their sturdy defenses holding against the onught. Laura unleashed sts of demonic energy, aiming for the monster''s body, while Mia and Aelrinder provided support with ranged attacks, both using their abilities to strike the monster from afar while the others battled it. Beast used his agility to dodge the monster''s attacks, striking back with his bow and arrows. Wolf unleashed torrents of fire, trying to engulf the monster in mes while swinging his huge sword, shing against one of its ded legs. Shadow moved with stealth and precision, aiming for the monster''s weak spots with his daggers. The monster''s body seemed to be rtively soft at first nce, but it was nothing of the sort. The 10 ded legs of the monster were covered in carapace while the rest of the body was covered in thick hairs. The hair that covered the body of the monster was surprisingly sturdy and tough, allowing it to stay rtively unharmed against their attacks, only receiving some light wounds. The legs were each massive, being about 2.5 meters long, and quite heavy. Wolf, who had immense strength, was actually struggling a bit to push back a leg after shing with it, and his fire, which was usually highly effective against monsters that had a body like this one, was not working as he thought it would. The mes would try to burn the hairs of the monster, but they were surprisingly resistant to it, with only a few hairs being burned and some being ckened by the fire. Reign immediately joined the battle, charging forward with his two swords, evading two ded legs that swung at him before shing at the orb that dangled in front of the monster''s face, only for his eyes to widen as he sensed danger once again. He quickly crossed his swords and positioned them in front of his chest as the monster opened its mouth, and two teeth that were at the front seemingly detached themselves and attacked Reign. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the teeth were not teeth at all, but mandibles. The monster was able to put them inside its mouth and make them look like teeth, which it used to trick unsuspecting opponents into getting close to it so that it could attack them with the mandibles, just like it had done to Reign right now. Thankfully, Reign was able to sense danger ahead of time, thus managing to position his swords to the front and block the mandibles that came from the left and right. Right now, his swords were pushing against the mandibles while his arms shook as he was using his full strength to push back. It was a familiar sight to many of his teammates as a simr thing had happened in the first challenge, back when they went to the mountain and entered a cave that went further below. They had fought against the giant queen spider who had done the same thing to Reign, holding him up in front of her face with her mandibles in an attempt to cut him in half and eat him. Unfortunately for this monster, however, the Reign in front of it was not the Reign that fought the queen spider, after all, he was much more powerful now. Reign stared at the monster''s face with a dangerous smile before lightning erupted from his hands, soon followed by light that turned the lightning milky white. The lighting shed against the mandibles, slowly making them change in color, turning from white to orange as the lightning was incredibly hot. The monster could feel the heat, and the pain that came with it, and tried to push against Reign further, but he continued holding the mandibles back. The others didn''t stay idle either, however, and a couple of attacks were alreadyunched at the monster''s face, as well as its mandibles. "Let''s see how canst longer, huh?" Reign asked with a smile on his face as the attacks arrived. Chapter 961: The Battle of Blades: Fighting the Powerful Monster The monster let out a guttural roar of pain as thebined assault of Reign''s lightning and the others'' attacks struck home. The mandibles began to sizzle and smoke under the intense heat, and cracks appeared along their length. With a final surge of effort, Reign pushed back against the mandibles, causing them to snap off and fall to the ground. With its mandibles destroyed, the monster let out a shriek of pain and fury beforeunching itself at Reign, its ded legs shing wildly. Reign danced around the attacks, his movements graceful and precise. He countered with his swords, aiming for the joints between the monster''s carapace and its body. Each strike sent chips of carapace flying, but the monster''s tough exterior seemed almost impervious to damage. Seeing that their attacks were having little effect, the group quickly adjusted their tactics. Tank and Greenie worked together to distract the monster, drawing its attention away from Reign with their powerful attacks and defense. Laura and Aelrinder continued to unleash sts of energy, aiming for the monster''s exposed joints. Beast and Wolf coordinated their attacks, focusing on wearing down the monster''s defenses. Wolf''s mes continued burning while the arrows of Beast seemingly never stoppeding, constantly hitting the monster with pinpoint uracy. Shadow, meanwhile, took advantage of the chaos to strike from the shadows, his daggers finding the gaps in the monster''s armor. Mia provided support, using her ice magic to create barriers and slow the monster''s movements. She also joined the battle with her sword, doing her best to help Reign and Shadow out, striking the joints of the monster in an effort to try and incapacitate some of its ded legs. Despite their efforts, the monster proved to be a formidable opponent. Its ded legs moved with lightning speed, making it difficult for the group tond any significant blows. The monster seemed to anticipate their moves, dodging and parrying with uncanny agility. Reign, however, was not so easily deterred. He continued to press the attack, his movements precise and quick, wasting no energy between moving and attacking. He focused on exploiting the monster''s weaknesses, still continuing to aim for the joints and softer spots in its armor. With their constant attacks, the group forced the monster back, slowly but surely gaining the upper hand. Still, it was not an easy battle as the powerful defenses of the monster were quite something. It was able to take a lot of damage, but the main problem was the fact it was fast and capable of using its legs as both offensive and defensive tools. That was the main reason they were attacking the legs, after all, they not only posed a threat, a reliable means for the monster to defend itself, but they were also the reason why the monster was so fast. They only needed to take down 2 of the legs for its speed to decrease, as well as for its offense and defense to take a hit. Despite their best efforts, taking down the monster''s legs proved to be no easy task. Its ded limbs moved with incredible speed and agility, making it difficult for the group tond a decisive blow. Tank and Greenie continued to draw its attention away from Reign, using their immense strength to hold back its relentless assault, as well as holding the legs down when they could so that the others could all hit them. Reign, meanwhile, continued to press the attack, his two swords a blur as he struck at the monster''s legs with all of his strength. Despite the monster''s speed and agility, Reign''s movements were faster, his strikes managing to find the target almost every single time. With each blow, the monster''s defenses began to falter. Chunks of carapace flew off with each strike, exposing the softer flesh beneath. The monster let out a series of guttural roars of pain and frustration, its movements bing erratic a bit, as well as a tiny bit slower. Sensing an opportunity, Reign pressed the attack, channeling all of his power into a series of lightning-infused strikes. His swords crackled with energy as he shed at the monster''s legs, the lightning searing through its tough exterior. With a final, decisive blow, Reign severed one of the monster''s ded legs, sending it crashing to the ground with a deafening thud. The monster let out a shriek of pain as it stumbled, its bnce slightly thrown off by the loss of one of its limbs. Still, the monster quickly tried to bnce itself, after all, it had 10 legs, losing one, even though not good and definitely posing a difficulty for it, was not enough to stop it. The group pressed their advantage, redoubling their efforts to take down the monster. Laura unleashed a barrage of demonic energy, aiming for the weakened joint where Reign had severed the leg. Tank and Greenie continued to hold off the monster''s attacks, using their immense strength to keep it at bay. Beast and Wolf coordinated their attacks, focusing on the exposed flesh where the leg had been severed in order to cause more pain and damage to the monster. Shadow moved with stealth and precision, aiming for one of the monster''s remaining legs with his daggers. Mia conjured icy winds, freezing the leg that Shadow was attacking in order to stop it from moving and to allow him more time to hit it together with Reign. Despite their best efforts, the monster refused to go down without a fight. It thrashed about wildly, its remaining legs shing and cutting through the air with deadly precision. Mia, Reign, Shadow, and the others were forced to dodge and weave through its attacks, narrowly avoiding being struck by its ded limbs. A cornered beast was the most dangerous, and with how things were at this moment, the monster was incredibly dangerous as it had seemingly lost all notion of defending and was trying to kill them with everything it had. It had actually allowed multiple attacks that it could have blocked to hit it just so that it could exchange blows with Reign and the others, to potentially wound them seriously or kill them. Luckily for them, they were experienced fighters who had gone through a lot, so they were able to notice it ahead of time and dodge the attacks. Reign was the one the monster had focused on. He was the one who had destroyed its mandibles, causing it a lot of pain, as well as the person who had severed one of its limbs. Out of everybody present, the monster hated Reign the most, in fact, the hatred it had for Reign was above the hatred it had for everyone elsebined. Reign could use this opportunity to hit the monster with soul-based attacks, s, Aethion had told him from the very start that it wouldn''t be very useful. For some reason, the monster was very resistant to such attacks, there was a kind of thin barrier around it, one invisible to all but Reign as it was made out of soul power. With that in ce, soul-based attacks would be unable to do much to the monster, most of the power of the attacks would be blocked by the barrier, if not all of it. Reign was a bit annoyed that he couldn''t bank on such a good opportunity, after all, with how angry the monster was and with how much bloodlust wasing from it, a soul-based attack would definitely do a lot of damage. But even without it, Reign was confident that he and the others could take the monster down. He had now taken the role of the tank, with how focused the monster was on him, he was able to keep it upied merely by standing near it and dodging the many attacks it wasunching at him. He was forced to block with his swords a couple of times, which proved quite difficult as each attack of the monster packed quite a punch, but he was able to deal with it. Because of that, the others had an easier time attacking the monster, they didn''t have to block or dodge as many attacks as before and were free to attack it much more often. Despite their best efforts, the monster refused to go down easily. It continued to fight with a tenacity that surprised them all, but after some time, the inevitable happened as another of its legs was gone. The leg was not cleanly severed like the previous one, it broke after Shadow had cut and stabbed it multiple times, weakening it and causing it to no longer be capable of striking without being damaged. With two of its legs gone, the monster was now slower and clumsier, making it easier for everybody to fight against it. A couple of minutester, another leg was gone, and then another. The monster lost its bnce when half of its ded legs were destroyed, and from that moment, the team had an easy time attacking it and finally ending its life. Chapter 962: Exploring More of the Verdant Jungle: The Weird Lack of Corrupted Areas As the giant body of the monstrous creature fell to the ground, a wave of relief washed over the group. Their battle had been long and arduous, but they had emerged victorious. The once formidable foe nowy defeated before them, its grotesque form twitching and convulsing in its final moments. Reign, his body covered in sweat and his muscles aching from the exertion, took a moment to catch his breath. He looked around at hisrades, a sense of pride swelling within him. They had faced one of their toughest challenges yet, but they had ovee it together. "Well done, everyone," Reign said, his voice filled with pride and admiration. "This bastard was definitely one of the hardest enemies we have fought till now, and we managed to take it down." Hispanions nodded in agreement, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. Tank and Greenie let out heartyughs, pping each other on the back in celebration. Laura and Aelrinder shared a smile, their eyes shining with relief. Beast and Wolf exchanged a silent nod of acknowledgment, the bonds they all had strengthening once again after this battle. Shadow shed a grin, his daggers gleaming in the dim light as he sheathed them. Mia, meanwhile, let out a soft sigh of relief, her icy barriers dissipating as the threat had finally been neutralized. She looked at Reign with a grateful smile, knowing that his leadership, as well as his decision to stand in front of the monster and suffer its wrath had been very important to their victory. Reign returned her smile, his eyes reflecting the camaraderie and determination of the group that was now celebrating and talking to one another, even though the giant body of the monster was near them. They had faced many trials together, but with each challenge, they had grown stronger and more resilient. Their bond as a team was unbreakable, forged through countless battles and shared experiences. With the monster defeated, the group took a moment to collect themselves and tend to their wounds. They bandaged their injuries and replenished their energy, knowing that their trip was still not over. Laura could heal them, but the bandages and potions they had would suffice for the light wounds, there was no need for her to use her demonic energy to heal those. The bandages were not normal, they were enchanted and possessed healing properties, making them very good at stopping bleeding and speeding up the recovery of the skin and flesh. They had only been in the Verdant Jungle for a couple of hours, and they had alreadye across two powerful monsters. Unfortunately, perhaps because they were a big team filled with powerful individuals, they didn''t receive any items from the monsters they had defeated. The skin, bones, tendons, and other body parts would be useful for creating weapons, armor pieces, and even essories, but that was all they gained from killing the monsters so far, even the two that gave them the most trouble, the wood spirit and the monster they had just taken down. As they regrouped and tended to their wounds, Reign couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something up with the jungle, after all, they had note across any corrupted area so far. The encounters they had faced so far were just the beginning, and he couldn''t help but wonder just why there were no corrupted areas. In the outer parts of the jungle, which was where they had hunted before when they were Tier Vbatants, they hade across many corrupted areas and were certain that there were many deeper inside the jungle, but now, it seemed to be the opposite. The corrupted areas were present inrger numbers in the outer areas of the junglepared to where they were now, in fact, they had yet toe across a single one, and Reign had to ask himself why that was so, and if there were any corrupted areas here at all. "We need to stay vignt," Reign said, his voice low but determined. "This jungle is quite different from what we expected, it is different from the dungeon we had gone into before, and so far, the corrupted areas we were expecting have yet to show up." Hispanions nodded in agreement, their expressions serious as they scanned their surroundings. They knew that they couldn''t afford to let their guard down, not when they were in such unfamiliar territory. "We should keep moving," Tank suggested, his voice booming with concern, but also with determination. "We need to explore more of the jungle, find out what is happening and just how different it ispared to the dungeon." Reign nodded in agreement, knowing that Tank was right. They needed to keep moving forward if they wanted to learn more about the jungle and what was going on in it. "Let''s go," Reign said, his voice firm. "But stay alert, we don''t know what else the jungle has in store for us." With that, the group set off once again, their senses heightened and their weapons at the ready. They moved through the jungle with caution, keeping an eye out for any signs of danger. As they journeyed deeper into the jungle, they encountered a variety of strange and wondrous sights. They passed by ancient trees with gnarled branches that seemed to reach out towards them, their leaves whispering secrets in the wind. They stumbled upon hidden des filled with vibrant flowers and sparkling streams, their beauty a stark contrast to the dangers that lurked nearby. But despite the beauty of their surroundings, the group remained on edge. They knew that danger could strike at any moment, and they were prepared to face it head-on. Suddenly, a loud roar echoed through the jungle, causing the group to freeze in their tracks. They exchanged wary nces, their weapons at the ready as they tried to pinpoint the source of the sound. "It sounds like it''sing from over there," Laura said, pointing towards a dense thicket of trees to their left. Reign nodded, his senses on high alert as he scanned the area for any signs of movement. He could feel the tension in the air, a sense of foreboding that made him wary. "Be ready for anything," Reign said, his voice low butmanding. "We don''t know what''s waiting for us in there." With their weapons drawn and their senses sharpened, the group cautiously made their way toward the source of the roar. As they entered the thicket, they were greeted by a scene of utter chaos. A massive creature, resembling a cross between a bear and a wolf, stood amidst the trees, its fur bristling with rage as it roared at them. Its eyes gleamed with malice, its sharp ws glinting in the dappled sunlight. "We''ve gotpany," Reign said, his voice grim as he prepared to face the creature head-on. The beast charged at them with a ferocity that sent chills down their spines. Tank and Greenie moved to intercept it, their massive forms blocking its path as they braced themselves for the impact. But the creature was not alone. From the shadows emerged a pack of smaller creatures, their eyes glinting with hunger as they bared their sharp teeth. "We''ve got more iing!" Beast shouted, his bow drawn as he took aim at the approaching pack. About 7 minutester, Reign and the others could be seen standing or sitting around the dead monsters. They were quite proficient at taking down monsters that resembled wolves, in fact, those were the monsters they were most familiar with, having battled against them time and time again for some weird reason. The monster they had faced now was powerful, but not as powerful as the two they fought against before. The main reason why this particr monster was almost as tough as those two was because it was an alpha that led a pack. The group didn''t need to fight just one monster, but multiple. s, numbers meant little to them at this stage. They were powerhouses that had reached Tier VI, their strength was incredible and they all had many attacks that could targetrge groups of enemies, trying to drown them in numbers was simply not a viable tactic. If one wanted to do such a thing, they would need to use over a hundred weak low-grade Tier VI monsters, or over a thousand, perhaps several thousand Tier Vbatants. With the weird boar wolves defeated, the party only took a brief rest before venturing deeper inside the jungle. They would only do so for about an hour before finally leaving the jungle. They had note across any corrupted areas, but the jungle was massive, the depths of the jungle stretching quite far and wide. Even though they had spent hours inside of it and were able to clear much morend than a regr person would be able to, they had only explored a small portion of the jungle. They would return tomorrow, entering from a different side and exploring more of it. Chapter 963: Wolfs Thoughts: Dangerous Encounter The following day, Reign and the others did just that. They went back to the jungle, but this time, entering from a different part and going inside with their guards put up, alert of what they mighte across this time. As they delved deeper into the jungle, the air grew thick with humidity, and the sounds of wildlife-filled the air. The verdant foliage enveloped them, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor as they pressed onward, their senses keenly attuned to any signs of danger. Hours passed as they trekked through the dense undergrowth, encountering various creatures along the way. Some were harmless, while others posed a threat, but with their skills and experience, the group dispatched them with ease. Yet, despite their efforts, they still hadn''te across any corrupted areas, which left Reign feeling uneasy. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about the jungle as if it was hiding some dark secret just beyond their reach. In fact, they knew that the jungle was hiding a secret, the meeting with the Verdant Behemoth over two months ago had made that clear. And yet, even after spending hours inside the jungle on the second day of their exploration, they were still unable to find anything different in the junglepared to other areas, arge differencepared to when they had explored the outer areas all those months ago. It was too normal, and that was making them feel concerned a bit. The jungle being normal was simply too unnaturalpared to what they had expected, and what they were supposed toe across. "Has the Enve perhaps started exploring it and has gotten rid of the corrupted areas in these ces?" Mia asked Reign and the others who shook their heads. "They simply don''t have enough Tier VIbatants for such a thing, after all, the corrupted areas are very dangerous, and getting rid of them takes quite the effort." "I just can''t see how they would have been able to do such a thing, even if they were hiding their true strength, they shouldn''t have been able to do such a thing." Reign leaned against a tree after speaking and started thinking about something. "It is true that we have only been maintaining superficial contact with the Enve, but they have been doing the same, so neither one of us knows the true strength of the other side." "But even with that, they shouldn''t have been the reason why there''s no corrupted areas here, that would mean that they have either be much more powerful quickly or that they have hidden their true strength from the start." "We met Ishmail, who is their leader, and definitely the strongestbatant they have, his aura is more powerfulpared to the others that were in that meeting with him." "Maybe they know why the depths of the jungle don''t have corrupted areas in them?" Shadow asked as Wolf ced his hand on his chin. "Maybe, but what if we have been looking at this the wrong way from the start?" "What do you mean?" Reign asked Wolf who sighed. "Well, we initially suspected that the corruption stems from the center, that is also what seemed to be the case in that dungeon, but what if that is not the case, what if the dungeon was not showing us how the jungle looks like, or how it looked like, but how it will look like in the future if something doesn''t change about the corruption?" Reign and the others stared at Wolf who started walking around. "What if the corruption is something new to the jungle, something that has just started attacking it, making its way from the outer area and trying to reach the depths, but is getting stopped by the Verdant Behemoth and perhaps some other monsters that act as the guardians of the jungle?" Reign stopped and started thinking seriously upon hearing Wolf''s words. It was definitely a possibility, not just that, but that was what actually made the most sense. If the corruption was trulying from the outside, then it would only be logical for the deeper areas of the jungle to be without any corrupted areas. But that presented them with another question now, and that was a fairly simple one, what was causing the corruption? Was it a monster, a creature that was taking action from outside of the jungle somewhere? Was it the system itself that was doing it, corrupting the jungle from the outside in order to make the situation a bit more difficult and exciting for all the yers that might venture into the jungle? Was there a way to get to the root of the corruption and destroy it, stopping it from continuing, or was the battle between the corruption, the yers, and the jungle itself fated to continue forever? "For now, we should just continue moving, after all, our goal is to explore more of the jungle, learn more about it, and hunt down the Tier VI monsters in order to level up," Wolf said as the others all sighed and nodded their heads in agreement. Even though the mystery of what was going on in the jungle was one of the things they were interested in learning, there were indeed more pressing matters to attend to. They would try to uncover what was going on, but they couldn''t let that be their main goal in the jungle. As they ventured deeper into the jungle, the scenery around them began to change. The trees grew denser, their branches intertwining to form a thick canopy overhead. Strange and exotic nts lined their path, their vibrant colors a stark contrast to the dark green of the jungle. Despite the beauty of their surroundings, the group remained on high alert. They knew that danger lurked around every corner, and they were prepared to face it head-on. Suddenly, a shadowy figure darted out from behind a tree, its eyes gleaming with malice. Before anyone could react, it lunged at Mia, its ws extended in a vicious swipe. Mia barely had time to raise her arms in defense before the creature''s ws shed across her chest, leaving deep gashes in their wake. She cried out in pain, stumbling backward as blood oozed from her wounds. Reign and the others sprang into action, their weapons at the ready as they surrounded the creature. Tank and Greenie moved to protect Mia, their massive forms looming over her protectively. Laura and Aelrinder unleashed sts of demonic and wind energy, aiming to knock the creature back. Beast fired arrows while Wolf immediately summoned his mes, trying to keep the creature at bay while simultaneously lunging at the monster with his greatsword. Shadow darted around the creature, his daggers shing as he aimed for its weak spots. Reign had moved immediately, his eyes narrowed at the monster as killing intent exploded around him, his gaze cold and distant. He shed forward with his two swords, aiming at the monster and trying to cut it down immediately. Laura quickly stopped firing at the monster and extended both of her arms toward Mia, enveloping her chest with her demonic energy as she started healing her. Despite their best efforts, the creature proved to be a formidable opponent. It moved with unnatural speed and agility, dodging their attacks with ease. Its ws and teeth were razor-sharp, capable of inflicting serious damage with each strike. Still, the creature seemingly didn''t want to fight as it quickly retreated, leaving them alone once again. It was not an average opponent, but a mighty enemy they had to be worried about. It was fast, it was strong, had good defense, and had a way to erase its presencepletely, to the point of not being noticed by any of them before it was toote. Luckily, Mia had noticed the monster at the same time as the others, which gave her a short window to take action. She had raised her arms but also used her ability to form ice around her arms, as well as her chest, which was why her injuries, as serious as they were, were not really life-threatening. With Laura healing Mia with her demonic energy, as well as the life force she had in reserves, not only would the wound heal without any issues, but there wouldn''t even be a scar left to show it was ever there. The others were around the two girls, cing them in the middle of a defensive circle they had formed, all of them turning their backs on them. That was done so that they could cover all sides, but also because the attack from the monster had managed to not only go through Mia''s defenses but also through her clothes, leavingrge gashes on her armor. Even though Laura''s demonic energy was currently hiding the injury, once she was healed, Mia would have to quickly change clothes, at least what she was wearing below the armor so that she wouldn''t be showing a bit too much skin. Chapter 964: The Strange Call From the Jungle Reign and the others remained on high alert, knowing that the creature could return at any moment. They quickly assessed Mia''s condition, ensuring that she was stable before turning their attention back to their surroundings. Laura would need a bit of time to patch her up, and during that time, they had to make sure that nothing could take them by surprise, no matter how powerful it might be. "We need to be more cautious," Reign said, his voice low but firm. "That creature was no ordinary monster, it was fast, agile, and capable of inflicting serious damage, we can''t afford to let our guard down." "Not to mention that it was probably a high-grade Tier VI being, perhaps even a peak one, after all, it takes quite a lot to pass by all our senses," Wolf added from the side, his expression one showing that he was serious. The group nodded in agreement, their expressions grim as they scanned the area for any signs of movement. They knew that their journey through the jungle had just be even more dangerous, and they needed to stay vignt if they hoped to survive. After all, they had stayed vignt even before, and yet, a monster that was capable of going past all of them and attacking one of their members had suddenly made an appearance. The entire atmosphere of the group changed at that moment as they realized that the dangers of the jungle were actually even above what they had suspected. If the danger came from the deepest parts of the jungle, or perhaps from a corrupted area they believed they woulde across, then that would be expected, it wouldn''t surprise them as much as this did. This was one lone monster that roamed the jungle, and its one attack nearly cost Mia her life. "Are you sure?" Laura asked Mia who took a deep breath and nodded at her before standing up and using the inventory to put on a shirt below the armor. "I''m fine now, there''s no need for you to use more of your energy to heal me, the wound is gone, you''ll have to spend nearly the same amount of energy to heal the scar, which will disappear by its own after a day or two, and any other smaller wound that is left," Mia said in a calm voice before looking around them. "We should continue moving, the monster might still be present nearby so we should be on our guard, but we shouldn''t stop just because of this, after all, who amongst us hasn''t been in a life-threatening situation before, this isn''t anything new, we will adapt and continue forward, no need to think much more of it." Mia nced at Reign after finishing her sentence as her words, although meant for all of them, were targeted at him mainly. Mia didn''t fail to notice the bloodlust that came from Reign after she was injured, nor the fact his entire demeanor had changed. Had the monster stayed any longer, he might have even transformed just so he could kill it, to make sure it paid for attacking her. She didn''t want that, but she knew it was inevitable. After what happened to the two of them, it was only natural for Reign to now care more for her, for him to get angry when she got injured, but that was bound to happen, and she didn''t want his judgment to get clouded by it, for him to do something dumb just because she got injured or was in a dangerous situation. Reign listened to Mia''s words, his expression softening as he realized the truth in her words. She was right; they had faced countless dangers before, and each time they had emerged stronger and more resilient. This was just another challenge for them to ovee, another step on their journey. "Mia''s right," Reign said, his voice calm and reassuring. "We can''t let this setback deter us, we''ve faced worse before, and we''ll face worse again." "The bastard that attacked us is dangerous and powerful, but we''ll adapt and ovee, just like we always do." "It took us by surprise this time, but if that bastard dares show its face again, we''ll be ready, and instead of being the ones taken by surprise and attacked from the shadows, we''ll be the ones surprising it." With renewed determination, the group continued their journey through the jungle, their senses heightened and their weapons at the ready. They moved with caution, wary of any further attacks from the mysterious creature that had ambushed them. As they ventured deeper into the jungle, they encountered more creatures, each one a dangerous and powerful monster in its own right. They battled fierce beasts and cunning predators, killing many of them, but as powerful as those monsters were, none of them were as dangerous as the one that attacked them before, and that one had not made an appearance yet. With each step they took, the tension in the group remained palpable, their senses on high alert as they scanned their surroundings for any signs of danger. They knew that the jungle held many secrets, and they were determined to uncover them while hunting the monsters down. As they pressed deeper into the heart of the jungle, the terrain became more treacherous, the undergrowth thicker, and the creatures more aggressive. Yet, despite the challenges they faced, they remained resolute in continuing to travel through the jungle to hunt. Hours passed as they continued their journey, their progress slow but steady. They encountered more creatures along the way, each one presenting its own unique set of challenges. Yet, with theirbined strength and skills, they were able to ovee them all. But as they ventured deeper into the jungle, they began to notice subtle changes in their surroundings. The air itself was different, it was easier to breathe. The trees became more vibrant, the sounds of small animals running about clear to them, and there seemed to be no monsters around them. Still, they were all on the edge as they could all sense it, the aura of a powerful being, one that was above what they could handle right now, but one that was familiar to them. They knew that aura, and they knew where it was from, what being had it, and yet, they were on the edge as they had no idea what would happen if they got close to it. Should they continue walking ande face to face with it, or should they stop, turn around, and leave this ce before it is toote? Even though they knew it could potentially be very dangerous to them, they still continued walking. They could sense it, the call of the being waiting for them. It was calling out for them for some reason, and they could sense it meant no harm to them. It could have harmed them a long time ago if it wanted to, and none of them could sense even the slightest hostility emanating from it. They walked forward, still holding up their guard, but determined to get to the one calling out for them. And then, just as they walked forward, they seemingly came out of the jungle and were standing at arge clearing inside the jungle. In the very middle of the clearing was a tree, a small one, barely 2 meters tall, and yet, that small tree was enough to make Reign and the others freeze in ce as the incredible auraing from it made them gulp. It was astonishing, akin to nothing they had seen or sensed before. The small tree was constantly moving, its branches twisting and turning, the green hue over it moving around it, and right next to the small tree was the being that had called out to them. It was sitting down, and yet its massive body was still taller than Reign and the others. The aura of primal power they had sensed in the past was still present in him, only calmer this time, seemingly a bit subdued. Its scales, the breathtaking tapestry of emerald and jade, were perfectly clean, its eyes still possessed the same wisdom as before, and the crest on its head still proudly stood straight, as if going straight up to the heavens. It was the Verdant Behemoth, the same being that had once appeared in front of Reign and the others, and the same one from which the special dungeon had seeminglye. This was the being that was calling them here. The tree next to the Behemoth, however, seemed to be even more mysterious and important than the Behemoth himself. Therge figure was sitting next to it and was supplying it with mana, carefully doing so in order to not harm the tree or do anything that would negatively affect it. They had no idea why it was doing so, nor did they know what the tree was, but they could see it was special and important. It wasn''t a tree that could help the golden tree back in Doncaster evolve, it was different from that, but it was in no way inferior to the golden tree. Chapter 965: The Corruption of the Verdant Jungle: A New Quest Reign and the others stood in awe of the scene before them. The Verdant Behemoth, a being of immense power and wisdom, sat peacefully next to the mysterious tree, its presence calming yet awe-inspiring. They could sense that this encounter was significant, that there was more to this meeting than met the eye. Slowly, they approached the Behemoth, their movements cautious yet determined. The creature regarded them with a calm gaze, its eyes filled with a wisdom that seemed to transcend its mere being. "You you called us here, didn''t you?" Reign asked the Behemoth that was still calmly sitting and staring at them. The Behemoth regarded him for a moment before nodding, a deep rumble emanating from its chest. It seemed to understand Reign, to understand speech but was not capable of talking. As they drew closer, they could feel the aura of the Behemoth enveloping them, a sense of peace and tranquility washing over them. It was a stark contrast to the dangers and challenges they had faced in the jungle, a reminder of the delicate bnce that existed between nature and those who inhabited it. "What is this ce?" Laura asked, her voice filled with wonder as she looked around the clearing. "This is a sacred ce, a sanctuary of sorts," "I see, so this wait, who C who said that?" Shadow asked as he looked around them, as did the others before staring at the Behemoth. "So, you can talk?" Reign asked as the Behemoth continued staring at them before shaking its head. "He can''t talk, his body isn''t capable of speech, I''m trying to teach him though, his mental capabilities are quite good, talking telepathically shouldn''t be a problem, at least I hope it won''t be." Reign and the others froze as they heard the same voice again. It was a young voice, a soothing one that reverberated through the surroundings, one that could make even the saddest person sh a smile, one that could make the angriest being suddenly calm down. A sound that was so ethereal that they didn''t even hear it well the first time. "It''s you?" Reign asked as he stared at the small tree in front of him. "Hello, my name is Gabriel, I am the spirit of this jungle, the one ced in charge of keeping it safe." Suddenly, above the small tree, a phantom of a boy appeared, simr to how it had happened with the golden tree when they took over Wilkashere. Gabriel''s appearance was ethereal, his form translucent yet radiant with an otherworldly light. His eyes sparkled with wisdom beyond his apparent age, and a serene smile graced his features as he gazed upon Reign and the others. "I''ve been watching over this jungle for as long as I have known about myself, ever since it was but a sapling," Gabriel exined, his voice gentle yet resonant. "The Verdant Behemoth and I share a symbiotic rtionship, it protects me and nourishes me with mana, allowing me to thrive and maintain the bnce of this sacred ce." "In return, I make sure the jungle is not easily tainted by any external factors, I also give the Behemoth certain powers it can use while in it." Reign and the others listened intently, captivated by Gabriel''s words. They had encountered many fantastical beings and phenomena in their adventures, but meeting the spirit of a jungle was a truly unique experience. "We''vee seeking answers," Reign spoke, his voice calm and respectful. "The corruption that gues this jungle, is it spreading from within or is it an external force?" Gabriel''s expression turned somber, his gaze momentarily clouded with sadness. "The corruption you speak of is indeed an external force, a malevolent presence that seeks to taint the purity of this jungle." "It is a darkness that seeps in from the outside, spreading its tendrils deep into the heart of thisnd." Reign and the others exchanged concerned nces. If the corruption was external, then it meant that something or someone was actively trying to harm the jungle. What they still didn''t know was whether it was the system doing it or something, or somebody else. "What can we do to stop it, where does ite from?" Laura asked, her voice filled with determination. "I am still not aware of the answer for that, the corruptiones from outside, it is not something that the system itself has made, I would have been aware of that, but neither I nor the Behemoth can be out of the jungle, not even now, with the barriers gone." "I have still not been able to correctly determine where the corruption ising from exactly, even though I have tried to do so plenty of times till now." "The ''dungeon'' that you have visited in the past was left by the Behemoth on my orders, to be more urate, I was the one that created it, it is one of the benefits I have from the system." "I wanted you to see what would happen in the future to the jungle, well, one of the potential futures." "And that is also the reason I have called you here because I wish for your help." The child smiled, making the entire area brighten up. "I know that as ''yers'', your main goal here is to be more powerful, to fight strong monsters and reach a higher level, and you can certainly do that here, the jungle is vast, and the many creatures inhabiting it kill each other every day, what you are doing is no different." "But I do not wish to see this ce that I am in charge of suffer from corruption, I do not want to see it fall victim to it, and that is why I called you to ask for your help, for your cooperation in this endeavor." "Will you help us solve this problem the jungle has?" Reign and the others stared at the child before ncing at one another. Ding! The system didn''t wait long before it appeared as well. [ The spirit of the Verdant Jungle, Gabriel, has asked for your cooperation in solving the mysterious corruption that is guing the jungle. ] [ The system will not be giving the yers any more information before they decide whether they will help the spirit or not, after they decide, they will be given more information about the corruption. ] Reign and the others nced at one another before nodding their heads. "We agree." They could probably choose to somehow join whoever was responsible for the corruption and help them spread it through the entire jungle, but they didn''t really wish to do so. The corruption was just not something they wished to have a part in. They could sense how evil it was, that it was not something that should exist in their world, and they didn''t want to see any more of it. Helping Gabriel and cleansing the jungle of corruption by finding its source was without a shred of doubt the right move in their mind, not to mention the possible benefits they would gain. After all, they would be friends with the Verdant Behemoth, which they could sense was still a being of immense danger to them from the powerful aura it was released, and then there was Gabriel, a being they couldn''t truly even categorize when it came to power. Ding! [ The yers have chosen to help the spirit of the jungle with his quest to cleanse the jungle of corruption. ] [ Further information: The corruption that is guing the junglees from outside of the jungle, it is malevolent, evil, and wishes to do nothing else but topletely corrupt and destroy what it touches. ] [ In order topletely destroy the corruption, the yers have to find out the source of the corruption, but before even doing that, they have to find out who the other party that is using yers to spread the corruption is. ] ''yers?'' Reign''s eyes widened as he read the final part of the sentence, something that happened to them all. There were yers that were corrupting the jungle. But who was it? "Ishmail?" Shadow asked as the faces of everyone else darkened. "The Enve, they could be the ones behind it, but why would they do such a thing, after all, they have set up their base in the jungle, it would make it easier to spread the corruption that way, but even then, why do such a thing?" "Perhaps they were given a mission from the system as well?" Tank asked as Wolf nodded. "It''s possible, there are many ways to gain missions from the system, maybe one of them got a mission to spread the corruption and the others decided it was worth doing so." "Apologies, are you perhaps speaking about the people who have made their home under the jungle?" Gabriel asked Reign and the others who nodded their heads. "It is not them, I would have sensed it, none of them have the aura that a person dealing with the corruption would have." "So, a third faction?" Chapter 966: The Cooperation Begins Gabriel shook his head. "I am not certain." "The corruption that gues the jungle is not something that can be spread by humans, at least I don''t think it can be, but who knows, there might be a chance of that happening, or it is the work of some monsters or demons." "The corruption is a force of darkness, a malevolent entity that seeks to consume and destroy, the humans who dwell beneath the jungle should not be capable of wielding such power." Reign frowned, trying to make sense of the situation. If it wasn''t the Enve, then who could be behind the corruption? And why would they target the jungle? "We need more information," Reign said, his voice determined. "Gabriel, is there anything else you can tell us about the corruption?" "Any clues that might lead us to its source?" Gabriel nodded, his expression thoughtful. "There is one thing that might help you, the corruption seems to be emanating from not just one location, but multiple." "I can sense when the corruption enters the jungle, even though not in the exact instant." "Because ites from outside the jungle, the perpetrators might have enough time to start the process and then flee, but at least with that, you will have a chance to find some clues that might lead us to those spreading the corruption." "That could very well help us, how soon after the corruption starts spreading are you able to sense it?" Laura asked, her eyes shining with determination. "I would say about a minute." "You can pinpoint the exact location from where it came from?" Reign asked Gabriel with a slight frown, thinking that it was too easy. Gabriel shook his head. "I''m afraid not, the corruption has clouded my senses, preventing me from pinpointing its exact location." "Not to mention the fact that we cannot be certain the corruption spreads in a straight line, there is a chance that it arrives at one location in the jungle, but came a bit from the east of that location." "Yeah, that sounds about right." Reign said with a sigh as he sat down. "It would be too easy if we can pinpoint the corruption like that." Reign''s mind raced with possibilities. The corruption spreading from multiple locations made it difficult to track, but it also provided them with more opportunities to gather clues. They would need to act swiftly and decisively to uncover the source of the corruption before it could spread further. "We''ll have to split up," Reign said, looking at hispanions. "We need to cover as much ground as possible once Gabriel senses the corruption being spread from the outside." "The main problem, however, is that I don''t know how we can keep in touch with you while we are out of the jungle, after all, we have our own faction that we need to lead, people that rely on us, that sometimes need us, we can''t just stay here for a couple of days and not go back." "That won''t be an issue," Gabriel said with a smile on his face. "The system is fair after all, with us formally cooperating right now, we will be able tomunicate even while you are outside of the jungle." "I have been given this by the system, I can only give it to those that are cooperating with me, like you," Gabriel said with a smile as one of his branches moved toward Reign, amunication crystal on it. "With this, we can keep in contact even when you are far away from me." "I know that it will be difficult for you to uncover the source of the corruption, after all, you might be far away when I contact you about the corruption being spread, which will lead to you not being able toe here on time, but it is still better than nothing," Gabriel said as Reign took themunication crystal and nodded at him. Reign felt a sense of gratitude towards Gabriel. With themunication crystal, they would be able to stay in touch even when they were far from the jungle. It was a valuable tool that would greatly aid them in their quest to uncover the source of the corruption. "Thank you, Gabriel," Reign said, his voice filled with sincerity. "We won''t let you down, we''ll do everything in our power to cleanse the jungle of this corruption and to find out what is causing it." Gabriel nodded, his expression filled with trust. "I believe in you, my allies." "You are now going to continue hunting down monsters, right?" Gabriel asked Reign and the others who nodded in confirmation. "Well, I would suggest going east of here, I can sense that there are more monsters there, and none are as dangerous as the one that has attacked you previously." "That one has run quite far away, it seems your quick reaction and strength made it realize that you are not easy prey at all, I do not know if it will target you again, but I will notify you if it does." "Wait, you can sense where the monsters are?" Shadow asked with his eyes open wide while Gabriel smiled and nodded at him. "I am the spirit of the jungle, you could say I am the manifestation of the jungle itself, it holds no secrets to me, including the location of the monsters, the location of all living beings present in it, in fact, are clear to me." "You can think of this as an added bonus of our cooperation, not all monsters living in the jungle are nice to it after all, eliminating some of them will be of great help to it, in fact, which is why I will aid you in your ''hunt''." "I will make sure to notify you when a monster that might be too problematic for you to go up against appears, as well as when there is arge concentration of monsters present for you to hunt." "Thank you, Gabriel, we appreciate it, we truly do." Reign said as he stared at the child who smiled at him again. "I know, now go, we don''t know when the corruption will start spreading again, usually it happens in intervals of two to three days, the Behemoth does its best to find the corrupted areas quickly and destroy them, but there are some that are hidden well, enough to even trick me into thinking they''re not present." "If it had not been for you and the humans living below, there would definitely be more corrupted areas in the jungle, but thankfully, you have done a good job clearing out those that I and the Behemoth missed," Gabriel said before looking to the side. "I would go now if I were you, I don''t know for how long the monsters will be present in those numbers in the east, they are fighting amongst themselves, they shouldn''t be an issue for you guys." Reign and the others nodded, understanding the urgency of the situation. With a final nce at Gabriel and the Verdant Behemoth, they turned and headed east, ready to continue their hunt for monsters while keeping a vignt eye out for any signs of the corruption spreading. As they ventured deeper into the jungle, the sounds of battle grew louder. Just as Gabriel had said, the monsters in the east were indeed engaged in fiercebat, providing them with an opportunity to eliminate them while they were distracted. The group moved with precision and efficiency, taking down the monsters with ease. They worked together seamlessly, their skillsplementing each other as they fought as one cohesive unit. There were multiple monster groups present, all of them locked inbat, and because of that, they failed to notice that a new group, one much more dangerous than any of the monster groups present, had arrived. It didn''t take Reign and the others too much effort to hunt the monsters down, after all, even those who noticed them ahead of them were unable to defend against them properly. They were not only incredibly powerful, more than any of the monsters, but the monsters themselves were fighting and it was difficult to just stop in the midst ofbat to prepare to fight a new enemy, which led to them being ughtered. Hours passed, and the group continued their hunt, moving deeper into the jungle. They encountered more monsters, some of them formidable foes that took them a bit of time and effort to take down, but they faced no life-threatening battles. When they noticed how much time they had spent in the jungle, Reign and the others decided to go back to Doncaster to rest. With Gabriel giving them directions, it was quite easy to leave the jungle without facing too many enemies. It was not only easier but also much faster for them. Without having to fight monsters, or worry which way they were going, they managed to get out of the jungle rtively quickly and then reach Doncaster. They went to rest, all of them going to their rooms to sleep, only for Reign to wake up in the middle of the night as themunication crystal got activated. Chapter 967: Source of Corruption Reign groggily reached for themunication crystal, his mind still clouded with sleep. He activated it and heard Gabriel''s voice echoing in his mind. "Reign, wake up. The corruption is spreading again. I can sense it entering the jungle from multiple locations." Reign''s eyes snapped open, the fog of sleep dissipating in an instant. He quickly roused hispanions, exining the situation to them as they gathered in his room. "We need to move fast," Reign said, his voice urgent. "Gabriel can sense the corruption spreading, which means we have a chance to track it back to its source." The group quickly gathered their gear and made their way back into the jungle, following Gabriel''s directions towards the locations where the corruption was entering. As they traveled, they encountered signs of the corruption''s presence C twisted trees, tainted soil, and a palpable sense of dread that hung in the air. Greenie''s gloves, which he had once again put on to better sense the corruption, were still working, guiding them, even though that was not necessary thanks to Gabriel. Still, it was better to have them on, after all, Gabriel had said that he was unable to sense all the corrupted areas while the gloves could. Eventually, they reached a clearing where the corruption was particrly strong. Dark tendrils of energy snaked through the air, coalescing into a swirling vortex of darkness. The group cautiously approached, ready for what they would find in front of them. This was different than any other corrupted area in the jungle they had seen, mostly because it was still spreading, and they were witnessing how it spread for the first time ever. Reign and the others nced at one another before moving into action. They spread in three teams, one would stay here and take the corruption down, which shouldn''t be too difficult as they were all Tier VIbatants now, and the other two teams would go outside the jungle and try to find the source of the corruption. Greenie was in one of the two teams that were leaving, as was Reign. Even though he didn''t have the gloves or anything else that could lead him to the corruption like Greenie had, his senses were very sharp and he could pick up a trace of the corruption, which could lead him to where it wasing from. The corruption wasing from multiple sources, at least that was what Gabriel was feeling and how it was inside the jungle, but who could say for certain that it wasn''t a trick from those who were spreading the corruption? Who was to say that in some way, they managed to split the corruption before having it go to the jungle? There was a possibility that there is only one source of the corruption, but also the possibility that there are multiple, and for that reason, Reign went with Shadow and Tank while Greenie went with Mia and Beast, leaving Wolf to deal with the corruption together with Aelrinder and Laura. Greenie''s team went to the southeast while Reign''s went southwest, all of them determined to locate the source, even though it could already bete and the perpetrators were gone. They came as quickly as they could, the Behemoth had not made a move so that the corruption could spread and leave a trail, but even then, there was a good chance that those spreading the corruption had already finished what they were out to do and had left the area. They couldn''t know that for certain without looking for them, however. They exited the jungle rtively quickly, only needing about 4 minutes to do so before continuing to pursue the corruption. Reign''s senses were sharp and he was able to find a trail, as weak as it may be. Leaving the jungle led the two teams to enter the wilderness outside of it, which was a dense forest. As Reign, Shadow, and Tank followed the faint trail of corruption, they moved swiftly through the dense foliage, their eyes scanning their surroundings for any signs of movement. They knew that time was of the essence, and that they needed to find the source of the corruption before it could spread further and cause irreparable damage to the jungle. The trail led them deeper into the wilderness, and with each step, the sense of foreboding grew stronger, as if they were drawing closer to something dark and sinister. Suddenly, they heard voices ahead, low and murmuring, echoing through the trees. Reign signaled for hispanions to stop, crouching low as they listened intently. They couldn''t understand what the voices were saying, but all of them had serious expressions on their faces. It seemed that those who had spread the corruption were still around, and they were close to them. Reign nced at the two men before nodding his head and then exploding forward with full force, appearing near the source of the corruption. It looked like a hole. A hole that seemingly had no bottom and was spewing corruption non-stop. There seemed to be no end to the volume of corruption being spread by the hole, and unfortunately, there was nobody around the hole. The voices that Reign and the others heard were still present,ing from the hole itself. It was as if the hole was a portal or something, leading to some other ce. At least that was how it seemed to Reign who was staring at it with disgust. The corruption wasing from it, and the feeling one would have when being in its presence was disgusting. "Alright, so how do we close this?" Shadow asked as he appeared next to Reign and stared at the hole. "Do we just plug it?" Tank asked, prompting the two men to nce at him and blink twice quickly, to which the tall man replied byughing. "I''m joking, just joking!" "I''m not sure how we can stop it, let''s try attacking it first, and see how it reacts." Reign said before conjuring a spear of lightning that he hurled into the hole, only for the spear to simply get swallowed by it. He then conjured two more spears, one made of light, and another made of darkness. Heunched the one made out of darkness, and it got swallowed as well, but this time, there was a reaction from the hole, it had stopped spewing the corruption out for a moment before continuing. Lastly, he sent the spear of light to the hole, and that was where a change urred. The hole stopped spewing corruption right before the spear arrived, and the corruption, instead of making its way toward the jungle, actually moved, creating a barrier to stop the spear from reaching the hole. "Light is effective against you, huh?" Reign asked with a dangerous grin before suddenly conjuring a hundred spears of light and sending them all to the hole. The spears collided against the barrier, and it only took a second for the barrier to be broken through as the volume of corrupt energy present was not enough to stop the spears for long. The spears then rained down on the hole, causing arge cloud of dust to rise up. The dust settled, revealing the hole still there, but now with cracks running along its edges. The corruption had ceased spewing from it, and it seemed that the onught of light spears had weakened it significantly. Reign, Shadow, and Tank cautiously approached the hole, ready for anything. As they got closer, they noticed that the voicesing from the hole had stopped, reced by an eerie silence. Reign raised his hand, ready to strike again if needed, but as he reached the edge of the hole, he saw something unexpected. The hole was not a portal to another ce, at least not anymore, but rather a deep pit dug into the ground, lined with strange runes and symbols. "So that was how they do it, they use those symbols and runes to create the source, but still, that doesn''t exin those voices that we hearding from the hole, there has to be more to it." Reign said as Shadow nodded his head. "Maybe this is what creates the portal, and through it, those on the other side can guide the corruption here?" "That could be the case, we should copy the runes and symbols present, perhaps Laura or somebody back in the base can identify them." "What about the Enve, do we share this with them as well, after all, Gabriel did say they are not the ones responsible for this, we can trust them, at least when ites to the corruption, right?" Tank asked Shadow and Reign who stood still for a moment. "Let''s not do that right now, even though Gabriel has said that he hasn''t sensed any corruption from them, he could be wrong, or he is being tricked, after all, he can''t sense all the corrupted areas in the jungle, so there is no saying whether someone could fool him or not." "I still don''t fully trust Ishmail, and I would rather we keep this information for ourselves, at least for a little while." Chapter 968: The Mysterious Runes and Symbols Shadow and Tank nodded in agreement. It was better to be cautious, especially when dealing with such a mysterious threat. Trust was a delicate matter, especially in such uncertain times. They couldn''t afford to share sensitive information with the Enve until they were absolutely certain of their intentions. Reign took out a small notebook and began to meticulously copy down the runes and symbols lining the edges of the pit. Shadow and Tank kept watch, their senses alert for any signs of danger. Once Reign had finished copying the runes, they carefully examined the pit, searching for any other clues that might shed light on its purpose. "Now, let''s take a look around, maybe we can find some clue that those who had started spreading the corruption left, or perhaps a trace of mana from them." Reign said as the other two nodded their heads before looking around. Unfortunately, even after looking around for over 10 minutes, they found nothing. There was nothing they had left. There was not even the smallest trace of mana left in the air, there was simply nothing. "They were thorough, huh?" "Yeah, they left absolutely nothing in their wake, no clues at all." Reign stated as he looked around the area. "It''s clear that whoever is doing this is quite proficient in it, they know how to hide their tracks well, either because of some ability or skill they have, or just because they are experienced in doing such things." Reignmented before exhaling deeply and looking at Shadow and Tank. "I agree with you, to leave this ce like this, without any trace of themselves, they are definitely experienced in it if Wolf was with us, maybe he would be able to give us some insight, s, he stayed back," Shadow said with a sigh before shaking his head. "Maybe it was a mistake to not bring him along, after all, he is the one amongst us with the most experience when ites to such things." "Maybe, but we were mostly betting on the enemy leaving a trace of their mana, perhaps even something I could notice with my soul maniption, but none of that is present, next time, Wolf will definitely have to be amongst us, he might notice something we failed to notice." Reign said with a nod of his head before looking back at the hole that was now nothing but a regr hole. It seemed that Reign''s spears had done enough damage to it, and after not being able to spew corruption out of itself, the hole was seemingly unable to even sustain itself, leading to it dissipating. "We should head back to the jungle and report our findings to Gabriel," Shadow suggested. "He might have more insight into what we''ve discovered." Reign agreed, and the three of them began to make their way back through the jungle, keeping a watchful eye out for any signs of further corruption. As they traveled, Reign couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the situation than they had uncovered. The voices they hearding from the hole, the strange symbols and runes, all pointed to a deeper mystery. During their trip back, they didn''te across any monsters or any opponent that might be lying in wait, in fact, it was quite a peaceful trip back. "Can you guide us to you, what route should we take?" Reign asked Gabriel over themunication crystal. "Just go with the Behemoth, it is waiting at the edge of the jungle, your friends have already reached him and are waiting for you there." Reign nodded in affirmation to Gabriel''s words before telling Shadow and Tank. It took them a short couple of minutes to reach the edge of the jungle where the Behemoth was truly waiting for them. They noticed him from afar, after all, hisrge body made it hard not to notice him. Greenie was there with Mia and Beast, as was Wolf with Aelrinder and Laura. They all gathered in front of the Behemoth before following it deeper into the jungle. With the powerful Behemoth with them, no monster from the jungle dared evene close to them, let alone attack them. "The corrupted areas were easier to handle than they were before," Wolf stated as he walked next to Reign. "And I don''t mean that in the way that we are now Tier VI and are more powerful, I mean that the corrupted areas didn''t have time to grow, to be as powerful as the ones we hade across before." "The longer the corruption spreads, the more powerful it bes, and since we arrived early before it couldpletely finish spreading, we were able to quickly get rid of the cores, the main reason being the fact that I and the others had destroyed the main one which was creating the corrupted areas in the jungle." "You and Greenie''s team got rid of the source of the corruption, and it seems there were only two sources, at least this time, which made it impossible for the corruption to continue rapidly growing." "It is a shame that you guys were unable to find any clues that could lead to the perpetrators, but hey, at least we have those symbols and runes that you guys found." "Yeah, the runes and symbols on the two sources were simr to one another, but there are differences, we just don''t know why they are different." Reign said as Laura came next to them. "It could be because of multiple reasons." "Some of the runes and symbols might be responsible for the location, like an address of sorts, it could also be the difference in power between the two sources, how they functioned " "I''ve never seen such runes and symbols before, I think the best course of action is to first talk with Gabriel, and then ask for help from Drayce, the Queen, Eldar, or Jack." Reign nodded at Laura''s words before looking at the back of the Behemoth that was leading them to Gabriel. "Luckily, it won''t take us long to reach Gabriel, as for the others, we can talk to them once we get back home, it''s already morning after all, they will all be awake and we can immediately go to them to talk." Wolf and Laura nodded at Reign before they continued walking behind the Behemoth, all of them walking without a care in the world through the jungle as they knew that no monster would be dumb enough to attack them right now. When they reached the clearing in the jungle, they found Gabriel waiting for them, his expression grave. "They have acted quickly, the corruption had started spreading faster this timepared to the past." Gabriel''s words made Reign and the others furrow their brows before taking out the notes they had written the runes and symbols. "Do you know what these mean, any of them?" Reign asked Gabriel who was staring at the runes and symbols before finally shaking his head with a sigh of defeat. "Unfortunately not, I have no idea what any of those mean, not even a single one." "Well, let''s hope that we will have more luck when talking to Drayce and the others, they are all much more knowledgeable at these things than us, they should be able to give us an answer." "Do you think the spread of corruption will stop for a day or two again?" Gabriel nced at Reign before nodding at his question. "Yes, if the perpetrator follows the same pattern as before." "Even though the corruption was spreading faster this time, nothing else seemed different, so I do hope that they will act as they always have." "But, thanks to your involvement, no new corrupted areas had a chance to spawn this time, which is good, but it also might work against us, those trying to spread the corruption might double down on their efforts to do so." "We will go back and try to decipher these." Reign said as he pointed at the runes and symbols. "We will of coursee back to hunt, but if something happens while we are away, do notify us, we wille as quickly as possible." "Of course, my friends," Gabriel said with a wide smile on his face before Reign and the others turned around to leave. "Wait, let him guide you back, it will be easier for this that way," Gabriel said as the Behemoth moved again, walking to the jungle. "Thank you." Reign said as he nodded at Gabriel before they all walked behind the Behemoth again. Without any fear of being attacked, the walk back was truly a fast and calm one. They reached the edge of the jungle, where the Behemoth stopped and uttered a grunt of sorts before walking back to the depths of the jungle, to Gabriel. "Well, let''s hope that Drayce or the queen know about these runes, the two of them are much more knowledgeable about such thingspared to Eldar and Jack." Chapter 969: The Enigma of the Runes Reign, Shadow, Wolf, Laura, and the others made their way back to the base Mia''s faction had used in the past, eager to consult with Drayce and the queen about the mysterious runes and symbols. As they walked, they discussed their findings and spected about the nature of the corruption they had encountered. "It''s strange," Laura remarked. "I''ve never seen runes like these before, not even in the tome or any other books I have read." "They are different, very different from any I have seen before." "I agree," Shadow added. "It''s possible that whoever is behind this has knowledge of magic and runes that are far beyond our own." Reign nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. "That''s certain, the enemy is more proficient in such things than us, we just need to find out who the enemy actually is and why they are doing this, is it because spreading the corruption is a way to make themselves stronger, are they working for someone, could it be because of the system, we don''t know any of these things." "If we can decipher the meaning of these runes, we might be able to uncover the identity of our enemy and put an end to their schemes." Laura and the others nodded at Reign before looking at the base they had reached. They quickly went inside and went through the portal before heading to the queen and Drayce. Laura went to see Drayce while Reign went to see the queen, both of them eager about what they found hear from them. Both were Transcendents that had lived and gone through much more than they have and with their experiences, with the Queen being the queen of elves in her home world for so long and Drayce being a member of the temple, they should at least know something. As Laura and Reign approached Drayce and the queen, they could sense the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on them. They knew that the runes and symbols they had discovered were unlike anything they had encountered before, and they hoped that Drayce and the queen would be able to shed some light on their meaning. Drayce, with his schrly demeanor, greeted Laura warmly as she approached him in his study. His eyes lit up with curiosity as she exined the situation and showed him the notebook filled with runes and symbols. "These are indeed intriguing," Drayce mused, his fingers tracing the intricate patterns on the pages. "I have never seen these exact runes before, but that is a given, runes are simr tonguage, and there are many different kinds in the universe, so many in fact, that one can''t hope to learn even half of them, even if they were immortal." "Runes are usually derived from other runes, from older, much more ancient ways of creating runes and symbols, let me take a good look before I start going over the books." He took a moment to examine the runes more closely, muttering to himself as he poured over their meanings. Laura watched with bated breath, hoping that Drayce would be able to uncover some clue as to their origin and purpose. Meanwhile, Reign approached the queen with a simr sense of anticipation. He knew that she had a wealth of knowledge and experience, and he hoped that she would be able to provide some insight into the runes and symbols they had discovered. The queen greeted Reign warmly, her regal presence filling the room. As Reign exined the situation and showed her the notebook, her eyes narrowed in concentration. "Old, but not too old, these kinds of runes are not ancient ones at all, they''re quite the contrary to that, in fact." "New kinds of runic systems appear at all times, but most of them are made for specific purposes, and these, well I''m not 100% certain, but I do believe that these are those kinds of runes as well." "Let me see, these lines, the way they have been written " The queen started looking over the runes while Reign and the others patiently waited for her. "Hmmm I think I might get some clues in this book," Drayce said as he moved away from the runes and went to his cab before browsing at the books that were on it, all the while Laura and the others watched without daring to even breathe loudly, so that they wouldn''t unintentionally break his concentration. "Hmmm from these lines, could it be a derivation of those runes?" The queen softly muttered as she asked herself before moving her hand and making some furniture in her chambers move by itself before a book started levitating toward her. "Angr, with sharp edges andplex, ovepping patterns," Drayce said as he stared in his book. "Inscribed on surfaces using a special ink, some of them carved into the more solid parts." The queen said as she continued reading her book. "Simr in shape, the structure is a bit different, but not too much, and the way they function, quite simr indeed," Drayce said as he nodded his head without letting the book leave his sight. "Make what seems to be a portal, but one that only transports things from one end, the other end is closed, sometimes one can see or hear things from the other side, however." The queen said as a smile appeared on her face. Both Drayce and the Queen lifted their heads at almost the same time and stared into Reign and Laura''s eyes. "Abyssal runes, derived from the 6th generation of those runes." Reign and Laura simply stared at the two people as neither one had any idea what Abyssal runes were or what they did. "The sixth generation of abyssal runes are the official generation of sorts, they are not derived from the older generation, but made different, improved in many ways, but in some not." Drayce said before he took another nce at the runes Laura had brought him. "Yes, they are definitely derived from those runes, I still can''tpletely decipher them and tell you what they mean, but it shouldn''t take me long before I can do so." "Give me 4, maybe 5 hours, and I will have a basic understanding of what these runes mean, I''ll call for you then, just go and rest, rx, and we will talk soon." The queen said as she looked up from the runes at Reign, who nodded his head in agreement with her. "Yes ma''am." Reign said before leaving with the others. "See you in a couple of hours," Drayce said before Laura and the others suddenly found themselves at the entrance of the temple. The two teams soon meet before talking to one another and what they were told by Drayce and the queen. "So, they both came to the same conclusion, huh?" Wolf asked as they walked toward their building. "Still, I don''t like this, the fact that they are derived from Abyssal runes." Reign said with a heavy face while the others stared at him. "You know what they are?" Mia asked with a serious expression as Reign shook his head. "I have no idea what those runes are, but I know about the Abyss, as well as the creatures that inhabit it, I met one during my challenge, the one where I was finally able to find out I was a Nephilim." "Creatures of the Abyss, they''re dangerous, and weird, more than any other creatures we havee across." Reign''s words hung heavy in the air as they made their way back to their building. The mention of the Abyss and its creatures sent a shiver down their spines, reminding them of the dangers that lurked beyond their world. They had faced demons before, but demons were just one of the many threats that existed in the universe. As they entered their building, the mood was somber, each member lost in their own thoughts. The prospect of facing creatures from the Abyss was daunting, especially considering their mysterious and dangerous nature, if they were like Reign said they were, then this might be much more dangerous than they anticipated. "We need to be prepared," Shadow said, breaking the silence. "If these runes are connected to the Abyss, then we need to be ready for whatever maye our way." "Calm down, both the Queen and Drayce said that they are derived from Abyssal runes, but that doesn''t mean that they are directly connected to the Abyss," Beast said as he took a seat and stared at the others. "You faced a creature of the Abyss before, does the corruption that is spreading through the forest remind you of that?" "No, it''s different, the aura that those from the Abyss give off is not the same at all." "There we go, so the corruption is not from the Abyss, we at least know that much now," Beast said with a nod of his head while the others nodded as well. "We shouldn''t specte until Drayce and the Queen are finished with their work, only then will we know for certain what those runes do exactly, and where the corruption is from." Chapter 970: Unraveling the Runes The team settled in to wait, each member finding their own way to pass the time while Drayce and the queen worked on deciphering the runes. Hours passed slowly, tension mounting as they awaited the results of the investigation. The two Transcendents had at first been deciphering the runes by themselves before joining hands and doing it together. With the wealth of experience and knowledge both the Queen and Drayce had, it was only a matter of time before they managed to decipher the runes and find out everything there was to find out about them. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Drayce and the queen emerged from their study, their expressions calm as they waited for Reign and the others to arrive. After about 3 minutes, they arrived and stared with interest at the two. "We have deciphered the runes," Drayce announced, his voice calm. "And what we have discovered could be a bit troubling." The queen nodded, her expression mirroring Drayce''s. "The runes are indeed derived from Abyssal runes, but they are not directly connected to the Abyss itself." "Instead, they are connected to another ce, one that even the two of us can''t really figure out as it is found in anotheryer of existence, without knowing whichyer, the coordinates that have been drawn by the runes are useless." Drayce then sighed before taking over. "You see, there are coordinates here, just like any runes that are drawn for the purpose of creating a portal would have, but there is no mention of theyer, which means that they manually connect the portal with theyer, leaving no trace left." "We won''t be able to find out whichyer it is without interrogating those responsible for this," The queen said while shaking her head. "And if things are as troublesome as you told us they are, then that won''t be easy at all." "We have, however, managed to uncover some other things," Drayce added with a smile on his face. "First of all, the ones responsible for this are almost certainly humans, we havee to that conclusion by the way the runes are structured and how they were created, after all, they are derived from Abyssal runes, if they were made by other humanoid beings, there would be some differences." "The way humans draw runes can be quite basic." "That doesn''t mean that it''s bad, however, let me exin." Drayce and the queen exined that the structure and intricacy of the runes indicated a human origin. While various humanoid species, such as elves or dwarves, might also use runes, their approach tends to differ significantly from that of humans. Elves, for example, often incorporate more natural and flowing elements into their rune designs, reflecting their deep connection to nature, runes such as these would not be used by any elves, except for maybe dark elves, but even they would make them a bit more intricate and nicer to the eyes. Dwarves, on the other hand, prefer more geometric and sturdy designs, reflecting their pragmatic and industrious nature. If dwarves had been those that made these runes, the edges would be even sharper and there would be no rune or symbol that wasn''t sharp. Other species may have their own unique styles and methods of rune crafting. Demons, for example, would usually use blood to make the runes, not to mention that they would extend the edges usually, creatures from the abyss usually made them very mysterious, and dragons had their own unique spin on it as well Humans, however, tend to focus more on the practicality and functionality of runes. Their designs are often simpler and more direct,cking the nuanced aesthetic touches found in other species'' runes. This pragmatic approach is evident in the runes found in the corrupted areas, suggesting that humans were behind their creation. Furthermore, the manner in which the runes were constructed indicated a level of familiarity and expertise with rune crafting that ismonly associated with humans. Because of all of that, the queen and Drayce were certain that it was humans who had made the runes. "To think there was that much going on with runes." "Yes, even the same exact runes will look slightly different depending on the person drawing them, or the species, because they usually made them differently." "Of course, there were exceptions, like Laura here, for example." The queen said as she nced at Laura with a smile. "Because she is possessed and because she has many memories from the demon, the way she draws runes is more akin to a demon than a human being, but even then, her runes are somewhere between, not exactly the same as either race would make." "Now, the second part," Drayce said as he leaned against the wall. "The runes and symbols were there to create a portal, but there is more to it than that." "The runes were also there to serve as a signal to someone, and they were also used to somewhat monitor the surroundings." "What do you mean by that?" Reign asked Drayce who smiled in response. "Whoever is leading the enemy faction knows that you were there, the runes can''t transmit sound or images, but they were able to send a signal back that auras had appeared, the enemy probably knows how many of you there were, as well as how powerful your auras were." "Now, even though these runes are usually not used for that, there is a slight chance they were able to send a trace of your auras back, which means that the enemy will be able to recognize your auras in the future, even though chances for that are very low." "Tch, so the enemy managed to find out that much about us already, huh?" Wolf asked as Drayce sighed before shrugging his shoulders. "It''s still just a guess, it''s a possibility, but it depends on how much the other faction has prepared and whether they have made a rune center, which is a ce that is used to monitor the runes, as well as to gather the response sent by them." "If the center is a good one and well-equipped, they might have been able to get all of that." Reign frowned, processing the implications of Drayce''s words. The idea that their enemies could potentially recognize them using their auras was unsettling, to say the least. It meant that they would need to be even more cautious and strategic in their movements moving forward. "So, what''s our next move?" Shadow asked, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the room. Drayce and the queen exchanged a nce before Drayce spoke up. "For now, we will focus on deciphering the rest of the runes and gathering as much information about them as we can." "You guys need to continue what you have been doing, go after the sources, take down the portals, copy the runes and symbols, and if possible, capture one of the enemies." "If you can uncover the purpose behind these portals and the extent of your enemies'' capabilities, you''ll be better equipped to formte a n." Reign sighed and nodded at Drayce before they all left. Reign didn''t forget to take themunication crystal and tell everything they had learned to Gabriel, who was patiently waiting for news as well. As the team made their way to the building, Reign couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air. The revtion that their enemies were likely humans, and that they had the capability to monitor their movements through the use of the mysterious runes, weighed heavily on his mind. Reign walked with the others in silence, his thoughts racing as he contemted their next steps. He knew that they needed to proceed with caution, especially now that their enemies were aware of their presence and abilities. The possibility of being recognized based on their auras added an additionalyer ofplexity to their mission. Once back in the building, Reign gathered the team to discuss their n of action. They needed to focus on gathering more information about the runes, the portals, and their enemies'' capabilities. It was crucial to uncover the purpose behind the portals and to determine the extent of their enemies'' resources and intentions. "Without capturing at least one of them, finding that information out won''t really be feasible," Beast said as the others nodded. "The best way to do so is for some of us to be in the jungle, we can go in groups of three, one group should stay in the jungle after we are finished hunting, stay with Gabriel," Mia said as Reign nced at her before sighing. "I agree, that is the best way, if at least 3 of us are in the jungle at all times, then we will be able to respond to the spread of corruption much faster, but the group has to have at least me or Greenie in it, we won''t be able to track the corruption down as quickly otherwise." "I can provide shelter for you in the clearing, creating a small house and cing some beds is not an issue, I will try my best to make it asfortable as I can," Gabriel said through the crystal, making the others nod in thanks. Chapter 971: Log Cabin in the Jungle "I will give you permission to create a portal if you wish, that way, it will be much easier for you guys to move to and fro the jungle and your base," Gabriel said as Reign and the others nodded their heads. "We can''t remove the portal that we made in Mia''s old base, we were only using it to go to the jungle before, but now there are more yers from the territory who are using it, so we will just make another one, it isn''t cheap, but we have more than enough funds to do so," Reign told Gabriel who smiled, even though nobody could see it since they were talking to him via themunication crystal. "With the portal present, we won''t need to spend time in groups, we can all stay in the jungle, if there is enough space, of course," Beast said as Gabriel started thinking. "There are nine of you if you are willing to stay in smaller rooms, I don''t see why that will be an issue, after all, you will only be spending the night here, there is no need to create arge house as you can easily go back to your base at any time." Reign and the others agreed to Gabriel''s n, knowing that having a presence in the jungle would be crucial for their mission. They quickly made preparations to travel to the jungle, gathering supplies to quickly make a house there. They arrived at Mia''s base before ncing around them and walking to the jungle, eager to make a house there and ce a new portal. They had already put a new portal in Doncaster, but this one was ced in their building as it would only be essible by them, as well as a couple of more people in case they needed to go to the jungle. After all, the depths of the jungle were truly dangerous, not to mention that the portal was in the clearing, and for now, only Reign and the others were allied with Gabriel, it wouldn''t be polite to allow everyone to go there. The Behemoth had already been waiting for them in the jungle, and it only took them a short while to get to Gabriel in the clearing. The clearing wasrge enough to fit not one, but two houses that hadrge gardens if there was a need for it, so making a smaller one that would be used by them only for sleeping was rtively easy. The supplies they had brought were all taken out before Gabriel suddenly acted, using the right given to him by the system to create a house with those materials in an instant. The house looked more like a log cabin, one that had two floors. There was a small living room on the ground floor that they could use to just rx and wait around, a bathroom, a separate toilet, and even a small kitchen. Of course, there were also 9 small rooms present. Out of the 9 rooms, 2 were on the ground floor and 7 were on the second floor. "There was no need to make it like this, you know?" Reign asked Gabriel who was smiling at them. "I mean, it looks really nice and we are thankful, but like we said, we will mostly use this just to sleep here, and to keep an eye on the corruption, the bathroom and separate toilet are definitely a good addition, but there was no need for you to make a living room and kitchen." "Again, notining, I just didn''t expect you to use so much space in the clearing for us." "Don''t worry about it, I''m happy to do so, after all, you guys are doing your best to help me and the jungle, this much is to be expected." "I have also already ced your names on the door of each room, I did try to make the rooms a bit different to better suit you guys, do tell me if I did well or not," Gabriel said as he gave them a smile filled with boyish charm. Reign and the others nodded at Gabriel before going inside to inspect the house. They only briefly looked at the living room and the kitchen as it was obviously fine, the bathroom was spacious and clean, as was the toilet, so they quickly moved on to checking out the rooms. Wolf nced at the two rooms on the ground floor and smiled slightly at Reign before going up with the others, leaving Reign and Mia alone as the two rooms on the ground floor were theirs. ''I hope you don''t mind, I thought you two might want some privacy, so I gave you these two rooms, they also have a secret door ced between them, so you can easily go to and fro the two rooms.'' Gabriel suddenly said telepathically to both Reign and Mia who both blushed slightly. ''I I don''t know why you would do such a thing.'' ''I''m the spirit of the forest, the system has given me many powers, and great observation is something natural to me, so it is only given that I would notice how you two act when you think nobody is looking, not to mention the reaction you had when the youngdy was hurt before you guys came to me.'' ''It''s alright, the rooms are also soundproof, I can''t see the inside of any of the rooms, I have made sure of that, but you can also try installing arrays if that will make you feel better, I wouldn''t want you to think that I am trying to betray your trust in such a way or anything of the sort.'' Reign sighed as he nced back at Gabriel, who was outside of the house, and nodded at him. ''Thanks.'' They all soon finished checking out their rooms, and just like Gabriel had said, they were all different, made by him to suit them individually, at least in the way he believed they would suit them the best. Reign and Mia''s rooms did truly have a secret door, one that even they wouldn''t be able to find had it not been for Gabriel who told them about it beforehand, and how to use it. With that done, they ced a portal in the clearing and then went to sit inside the cabin, getting used to it. It was still daytime, but the evening would soon arrive, and right now, they were getting ready to hunt for a bit before resting. Since the portal was ced right in their building, they could easily use it afterward to go back to the building and shower and change clothes beforeing back here. They went into the forest and hunted, just as they always did, only that this time they spent a short period of time doing so, only about 2 hours. They returned, which was when Reign suddenly stopped in front of Gabriel. "Hey, I was wondering, since you are capable of knowing everything that happens in the forest, do you know what the Enve, the people living in the base below the ground in the forest have been doing?" "Of course I do, I haven''t been keeping a watchful eye or anything of the sort, but I do see some things, like them going in the jungle to hunt, eliminating some corrupted areas theye across, and simr things." "So, based on what you have seen ever since they have arrived in the jungle and made a base, what would you say about them, are they trustworthy?" "I''m afraid I am only capable of knowing what happens in the jungle, outside of that base of theirs, so answering that question is quite difficult." "I see, well, I just wanted to try, you know?" "I know, but I will tell you this," Gabriel said with a smile. "There is something weird about them, about some of their members, I truly don''t know what it is or why I feel like that, but some of them just give me a different feelingpared to the rest." "For now, I would rmend you guys do the same as before, be friendly with them, but with boundaries." "Got it, thanks Gabriel." Reign said with a nod of his head before they went through the portal, all of them going to their building to take a shower before returningter to spend the night in the log cabin. At night, when they had all entered their rooms, Mia got out of her bed before opening the secret door anding into Reign''s room. He was still awake, waiting for her. She quietly went to his bed before lying down on it, next to him. "We still haven''t talked about what happened back then." "Back when?" "You know full well what I''m talking about when I got attacked when I got injured, and the way you responded." "I understand why you did so, and I do feel happy that you would feel such anger merely by seeing me wounded, but I don''t want you to lose your cool so easily, it can be dangerous, y''know?" Chapter 972: Whispers of the Heart "Y''know?" "Hey, just because I seem like a poshdy doesn''t mean I have to act like that at all times," Mia said as she puffed her cheeks, which made Reign chuckle. "I agree, I just didn''t expect to hear that from you." "When I think of it, we don''t really know much about each other, don''t we?" Reign suddenly asked as Mia nodded her head. "Yeah, we haven''t really spoken about our pasts, after all, with how the world is now, just being able to sleep in a nice bed and rx can be said to be a luxury, and even though we are amongst the most powerful in the world, that just means that we are the ones that have to go out and face the more powerful monsters in order to finally reach the peak and Transcend." "Talking about our pasts I guess I haven''t even thought about it thanks to everything that has been going on." "Yeah." Reign said before smiling at her. "My dad was an MMA fighter, an ex-champion, and so was Shadow''s dad, Uncle Jin." "They were both in the same weight ss, fighting under the same organization, and they fought multiple times in 2 different weight sses, both of them managing to win against the other and be champions." Reign started narrating his life, he started talking about the dojo his dad ran with Shadow''s father how their two families had always been close, and how he and Shadow had been friends forever. Shadow was not just his friend, but a brother in his eyes, and nothing would change that, nor would the fact that he regarded Shadow''s parents as his uncle and aunt. He told her about what he and Shadow used to do when they were young, and how they even joined a gang during their teenage years since they wanted to be more like their fathers. He told her of what they did back then, and how it changed them, as well as how their parents found out. He talked about his loss, how his parents died, and how it broke him for a while, as well as the fact that their parents were leaders of an Order and knew how to use mana before the system arrived, and how his parents''s death was not an ident. He told her everything, every single thing about him, opening uppletely. The only other people who knew all of that were Shadow, Shadow''s parents, as well as Aethion and Jared, nobody else. And now Mia was the sixth person to know about it, and for some reason, he didn''t feel a need to hide anything from her. Mia stayed quiet and only listened to Reign''s voice, not responding till he finished talking, which was when she just hugged him. "I grew up in London, my dad''s family was wealthy, an old family that had a title, a vi with arge garden, all the things one would imagine when thinking of British Nobility from movies and shows, you know?" "My mom wasn''t like that though, she was a regr Cali girl, born and raised there until she met my dad, fell in love, and then got married to him." "Contrary to what one might think, my dad''s family really liked her, even though she waspletely different than them, they didn''t discriminate at all, which is quite different from the other families that we were friendly with." Mia paused, taking a moment to collect her thoughts before continuing her story. "But despite the outward appearance of wealth and privilege, my childhood wasn''t as morous as it might seem." "My parents weren''t exactly distant, but they did get preupied with their own affairs and responsibilities plenty of times, which I did understandter on." "I spent most of my time alone or with my older sister, who was sick since an early age before passing when I was only 10, after that, I was usually found wandering the halls of our mansion or exploring the vast gardens surrounding our home." "My education was of course of great importance to them all, my manners, my hobbies, behavior, it all had to fit the life we were living." Mia continued talking, telling Reign that since she was 13, she had always felt like an outsider in her own family, never quite fitting into the mold of the proper, aristocratic youngdy her parents wanted her to be. Her mother had grown enamored with the lifestyle and wished it for her, her father and his family expected it out of her, and even her mother''s side of the family believed that was the best thing for her. "Most of my friends in school were simr to me, poshdies that didn''t really like that kind of life, but we had to go on with it until finally it was time for university.'' "I decided that I would rebel against their expectations" "I went to study in the States, giving them an excuse of how the universities there were truly amazing and many, many more lies that finally gave me the freedom I wanted." "Itsted for very little, but I liked it." "Until the system arrived and I found myself being responsible for so many people thanks to my ability." "I tried getting in touch with my family, but none of them responded." "I cried for days because of that, in my room, alone." "I''m used to being alone, I had grown ustomed to it, in fact, I even prefer it most of the time." "Leading the angels, being responsible for so many people, it was exhausting, I was forced to change, and because of that, I went back to how I acted back home, I turned myself into the poshdy my family always wanted me to be." "Until you guys arrive." "Back on that mountain, I was surprised to find an entire group of people who were as powerful, if not even more powerful than me." "We fought alongside each otherter, which was when I started thinking how nice it would be to just be a part of a group, not to be the leader who has to worry about those that follow her." "And then you saved me, and those I cared for," Mia said as she stared at Reign with a smile. "That''s why I don''t want you to act like that, I don''t want you to take a risk like you did two days ago." Reign''s voice was soft, filled with concern as he reached out to gently caress Mia''s cheek. She leaned into his touch, her eyes meeting his as she searched for reassurance in his gaze. "I know that." "But I can''t promise that it won''t happen again, it''s not something I can really control, no matter how dangerous the situation is, seeing any of the people I care about is enough to make me mad, especially you." "Can''t Aethion teach you a spell or something that will make you more calm during a battle?" "Wait Aethion." Mia''s eyes suddenly widened as she pulled away from Reign, prompting him to startughing. "Don''t worry, he can''t see or hear us, neither can Jared, I can block them from doing so." Mia sighed before cing her head on the bed again, her cheeks a bit flushed. "Good, because I don''t think I would feelfortable knowing that they can see and hear us at any moment, it''s just weird, especially with what we just talked about." "I know, that''s why I don''t let them." Reign said as he once again caressed Mia''s cheek with his hand before she pulled herself closer to him and leaned her face against his chest. Reign moved, lying down on his back as Mia got closer to him and ced her head on his chest while his right arm went around her waist and embraced her. "This is the reason you didn''t want anything to happen between us, I know it is and now I feel guilty for pushing so much." "Don''t be, you didn''t force me to do anything, everything I have done was of my own volition." "Choosing to pull myself away from you at first, doing my best to ignore you, and then finally deciding not to do so any longer, nobody forced any of that upon me, I choose it, and I will stand by it." Reign''s voice was calm and reassuring as he spoke, his hand gently stroking Mia''s hair. She listened quietly,forted by his presence and his words. Mia lifted her head slightly, looking up at Reign with a soft smile. Reign smiled back, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to her forehead. They stayed like that for a while, wrapped in each other''s arms, findingfort and sce in their closeness. Eventually, exhaustion caught up with them, and they drifted off to sleep, the quiet of the jungle surrounding them. The next morning, they woke to the sounds of the jungleing to life around them. They got up and prepared for the day ahead, knowing that they had important work to do. As they stepped outside, they were greeted by Gabriel, who was waiting for them with a serious expression on his face. Chapter 973: Danger in the Jungle: The Evolving Corruption "There''s been movement from the corruption, but not like before," Gabriel said with a serious voice as Reign stared at him with confusion. "It has changed, at least in the way it operates in the jungle." "I sensed it merely half an hour ago and have been trying to make sense of it, but perhaps it is better to give you all a description of what is going on and to show it to you first," Gabriel said as he turned around and started walking to the tree, which was himself. Right in front of the tree, a hologram suddenly appeared, one seemingly showing the entire jungle. It was right at that time that Wolf and the others got out as well and stared at the projection with interest, as well as confusion. Gabriel pointed to a section of the holographic jungle where a dark, swirling mass could be seen, pulsating with an ominous energy. "This is where the corruption has gathered," he exined. "But unlike before, it''s not spreading outward." "Instead, it seems to be... evolving." "This is the only one I have noticed doing such a thing, it''s also the only one I am capable of sensing right now, this happened very recently, and I have no idea why that is so." Reign and the others watched in silence, their eyes fixed on the swirling mass. Mia frowned, her brows furrowed in concentration. "It''s almost like... it''s trying to form a... a barrier?" she mused aloud. Gabriel nodded gravely. "That''s what it seems like." "It''s as if the corruption is trying to iste itself, to protect something within." Reign exchanged a nce with Mia, both of them sensing that this development was significant. "What could it be protecting?" Reign wondered aloud. "That''s what we need to find out," Gabriel replied. "But approaching the corruption directly could be dangerous, after all, that part of the jungle is one that hasn''t been visited by you or any other people before." "We need to be cautious and gather more information before we make any moves, whatever the corruption is doing, it''s bad." Reign nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "A part of the jungle nobody has gone to before, could that be why the corruption is responding in such a way?" Beast suddenly asked before the others all nced at him. "What do you mean?" Gabriel asked as Beast sighed. "Gabriel, do you remember when the corruption first started spreading, was it like this since the start?" "No, at first, the jungle was only inhabited by monsters, no other beings visited for months, then the corruption appeared and started attacking the jungle, about a month after that is when I first noticed humansing into the jungle." "The Enve?" Reign asked, to which Gabriel responded by nodding his head. "Yes, they appeared about a month after the corruption had first appeared, at first, they did the same as you, they hunted down monsters, fought against the corruption when they could, and then found the ce they use as their base right now, I think you guys appeared shortly after that, maybe 2 weeks after they made their base." "So, since the corruption appeared, it only had a month before people arrived and started fighting against it, like the Enve and then us." "But that part of the jungle, the ce where nobody has gone to before since it is on the other side, nobody has gone there to clear it from the corruption." Beast stopped talking as Gabriel nodded his head. "The Behemoth has gone there several times whenever I would sense the corruption spreading, but as I told you, I cannot sense every single corrupted area, some are very good at hiding themselves." "And because of that, we cane to the conclusion that if a corrupted area is allowed to exist in an area for a long period of time, this is what happens, it evolves," Beast told Gabriel before staring at the holographic disy. "Now, what we need to learn is if all corrupted areas need so long to evolve, or if it depends on the size of the corrupted area, the strength of the core that was made, the surroundings " "No corrupted area we havee across was the same, some wererger, some smaller, but the weirdest thing was the fact that the size of the area doesn''t necessarily mean the core is weaker or stronger, the cores seemingly have some kind of consciousness and some prefer to make the area they influence smaller, while others don''t." "Could it be that the smaller ones are the ones Gabriel can''t sense?" Tank asked as Gabriel shook his head. "I have sensed smaller areas than some that you started fighting without me noticing, so it seems it is up to the core, the size, even the strength of the core doesn''t matter that much." "Tch, so each core is like a different being, and some are good at hiding, which means that we can''t base the strength of a corrupted area on that," Shadow said as he clicked his tongue. "I will send the Behemoth with you, you should first stay a bit away from the area and observe it, see how different it is from the others." "The Behemoth will have to stop quite a distance away from the corrupted area so it doesn''t sense him and try to run away or hide itself." Reign and the others nodded at Gabriel before quickly setting off, following the Behemoth. As they ventured deeper into the jungle, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. They could feel the dark energy emanating from the corrupted area ahead, a palpable sense of dread hanging in the air. The Behemoth led the way, its massive form moving with surprising agility through the dense foliage. Despite its imposing appearance, the creature seemed almost wary as it approached the edge of the corrupted zone as if sensing the danger thaty beyond. Reign and the others followed closely behind, their senses on high alert as they scanned their surroundings for any signs of danger. The jungle seemed unnaturally quiet, the usual cacophony of wildlife silenced by the oppressive presence of corruption. As they reached the edge of the corrupted zone, they paused, taking in the sight before them. The air shimmered with a sickly purple hue, the very essence of the jungle tainted by the malevolent energy of the corruption. The Behemoth growled low in its throat, its instincts warning it of the danger ahead. Reign and the others exchanged a grim look, knowing that they needed to proceed with caution if they were to gather any useful information about the corrupted area. They spread out, keeping a safe distance from the edge of the corruption as they observed it from various vantage points. Mia and the others frowned as they studied the swirling mass, their minds racing with possibilities. "It''s just like we said before, like a barrier," Mia whispered, her eyes fixed on the swirling mass. "The question, however, is whether it''s trying to keep something out or... in." Reign nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. "Whatever it is, we need to find out. But we have to be careful, we don''t know what we''re dealing with." The group spent hours observing the corrupted area, noting any changes or movements. The Behemoth, with its keen senses shared with Gabriel, provided valuable insights, helping them understand the behavior of the corruption as Gabriel was able to better understand it from this distance and talk to them over themunication crystal. As they watched, they noticed strange patterns in the corruption''s movements, almost as if it was responding to something unseen. It would expand and contract in a rhythmic manner, as if breathing. "It''s like it''s alive," Tanks muttered, his eyes wide with fascination and fear. Suddenly, a loud roar pierced the air, causing the group to almost jump in unison. They turned to see the Behemoth, its massive form tense and alert. "It sensed something," Gabriel said, his voice low and urgent. "The Behemoth is very sensitive to certain energies and auras, and right now, it is telling me that inside that ce, something dangerous is present." "So what do we do, do we attack it, get close to it, or continue observing?" Shadow asked as Gabriel took a moment to respond, notpletely certain of what they should do. "It might be toote, look," Beast said as he pointed at the corruption. Before they could ponder the question further, they all stared at the corrupted area, right at the ce Beast was pointing at. Something was emerging from the heart of the corruption, a dark shape-shifting and writhing as it wed its way into the world. The entirety of the corrupted area constricted around the monster, but not to stop it, but to seemingly give it life and power. As the creature emerged fully, they recoiled in horror at the sight before them. It was like nothing they had ever seen, a twisted abomination of flesh and energy, its form shifting and changing with every passing moment. Chapter 974: The Corruptions Spawn "It''s... monstrous," Mia said, her voice barely above a whisper as she stared at the abomination before them. Its very presence seemed to warp the air around it, casting a dark shadow over the jungle. The creature was made out of what seemed to be slime. Its body was covered in it, and it was constantly moving around the creature, which was walking on two legs, but had no arms, just tentacles that were moving around. Its head was barely visible and there were two small lights that they presumed to be its eyes. The creature was dark ck and currently, it was just standing and sometimes moving, taking a step or two to the side. Reign clenched his fists, his jaw set in determination. "We can''t let that thing roam free," he said, his voice firm. "We have to take it down, the corruption, it has gone inside of it, whatever that thing is can''t be good." The others nodded in agreement, their expressions grim but resolute. "Gabriel, any additional information?" Reign asked as he and the others continuedying low and staring at the creature, as was the Behemoth, who was doing his best to crouch down and stay out of sight, as impossible as that might be. "The corruption has indeed gone inside the creature, there''s no trace of it left, at least not outside," Gabriel said with a heavy expression. "The Behemoth, I''m afraid it won''t be of much help here." "The creature is weaker than it, but there is something about it, something that makes both the Behemoth and me feel grave danger from it, and I think it has to do with the corruption and what it had done to create it." "So, this thing might be what the corruption made to deal with the two of you, like a counter to your powers?" Shadow suddenly asked as Gabriel nodded his head. "Exactly, I can sense that it isn''t that powerful, the Behemoth should be able to take on multiple such creatures and win without many difficulties, and yet, both of us can sense that such a thing wouldn''t happen if it truly fought this this abomination." Reign and the others nodded with grave expressions as they continued staring at the creature. It was a couple of hundred meters away from them, and right now, it was doing little. It was looking around, merely walking with slow steps, as if trying to figure out where it was and where to go. Suddenly, something changed, something on its body seemingly moved. The creature roared, the roar echoing through the jungle as a pulse of purple energy, which was the exact same as the corruption, spread out from it, and with it, multiple balls of corruption wereunched from its body. Some flew for tens of meters before hitting something or dropping down on the floor while others flew for hundreds of meters before doing so, and upon stopping, Reign and the others widened their eyes in shock and horror as they realized what the balls were. They were all cores, the same cores that were responsible for corrupted areas, just smaller and weaker. "It it can create those things and spread the corruption?" Tank asked with a gulp as Reign and the others narrowed their eyes at the creature. "That seems to be the case," Wolf added from the side as he coldly stared at the creature while Reign sighed. "Then we don''t have a choice, huh?" "Yeah, we have to take it down, we don''t know just how many corrupted areas this thing can create, nor do we know how quickly it can grow in power and be a bigger threat, taking it down right now is the best course of action, there''s no doubt about it," Beast said as he stood up and grabbed his bow, staring intensely at the creature. Reign nodded in agreement with Beast''s assessment. They couldn''t afford to let such a dangerous creature roam free, especially if it had the ability to create and spread corruption. With a determined expression, he nced at the others, silentlymunicating their next move. "We need to take it down," he said, his voice resolute. "But we have to be careful, we have never fought such a monster before, we don''t know what it is capable of." "We have no idea what the creature''s strengths and weaknesses are, nor can we be certain that this thing is not more powerful than what we can sense at first." The others nodded in agreement, their expressions grim but determined. They knew that they were facing a formidable opponent, one unlike anything they had encountered before. But they were ready to face the challenge head-on, as they always have. As they prepared to confront the creature, they quickly formted a n of attack. Reign would lead the charge, using his immense speed and swords to engage the creature up close, as he always did. Tank and Greenie would follow, doing what they did best, using their strength and immense defense to keep the monster locked down and block attacks for the others. Tank would be the main defender, as always, using his shield to draw as many attacks as he could while dishing out damage with the axe while Greenie used his hammer to beat the monster. Laura would stay back, attacking with her demonic energy and healing them when necessary, as would Beast, with his bow. Wolf would go left first and nk the monster, using his greatsword and mes to damage it while Mia would go right before nking the other side and using her ice and sword to attack it. Aelrinder would be taking a support role, attacking with his spear from up close when he could, but also using his wind powers to attack from a distance when needed. His power of the stars would be kept hidden until there was a good opportunity to use it, and with it, he would unleash a devastating attack to seriously injure the monster. As for Shadow, he would be responsible for attacking the monster from behind, with his darkness maniption, he was the only one except for Reign who could sneak past it and attack it while it was unaware, using his daggers to sh it apart. With their n in ce, the group braced themselves for the uing battle. Each member knew their role and was prepared to execute it with precision and skill. They moved into position, their hearts pounding with anticipation as they faced the monstrous abomination before them. Reign took the lead, his swords gleaming in the dim light as he charged forward with incredible speed. The creature turned to face him, its eyes glowing with malice as it prepared to defend itself. Tank and Greenie followed closely behind, their massive forms creating a formidable barrier between the creature and the rest of the group. The creature sensed their approach and turned to face them, its form shifting and twisting in a grotesque disy of power. It roared a sound that shook the very ground beneath their feet. The first attack came from behind as Beast''s arrows flew true, striking the creature with deadly uracy as he stared at the creature with a tense expression. The arrows, however, did little to the creature. Even though they were fully charged with mana and imbued with Beast''s wind powers, they simply went inside the creature, and that was it, they disappeared. There was no scream of pain, there was no stumbling that came from the creature, there was nothing as if the creature had simply devoured the arrows without caring for them. The creature''s grotesque body shifted, twisting and turning before the creature made a new form for itself, one that was quadrupedalpared to its previous bipedal form. With its new form created, the creature roared before charging at Reign who was the closest to it, as well as the one that the creature deemed as the biggest threat thanks to his immense aura. The abomination moved, and the ground beneath its body cracked and caved in as itunched itself at Reign whose body suddenly got covered by lightning before he disappeared from sight. The creature crashed against Greenie and Tank who had already braced themselves and managed to stop the creature without being sent flying back. The creature pushed itself against them before looking back and then suddenly roaring as it saw one of its legs on the ground while Reign was standing some 20 meters behind it. "That was surprisingly easy." Reign said as he nced at the creature. He barely felt his swords cut through anything, the leg he had severed was just that soft and easy to cut. There were no scales that defended the body, no fur, no tough bones, nothing. Suddenly, the leg turned into goo and flew toward the monster with speed above even Reign''s, quickly attaching itself to the body. The leg that Reign had severed appeared once again, and the creature looked as if it had never lost a leg to begin with. Chapter 975: The Unyielding Regeneration: The Monsters Adaptation Reign nced at the monster and clicked his tongue in frustration. It could regenerate, and it could do so very quickly. That was definitely a problem, but not an unexpected one. In the past, they had fought against many different monsters and gained enough experience to guess what the capabilities of a monster they were about to face could be just based on how it looked. The monster in front of them, as unique as it might seem, was one they had already thought could manipte its body and change its shape thanks to its appearance, the regeneration was something Reign and the others had expected as well, just not like this. The group''s initial attacks had little effect on the creature, which seemed to be able to regenerate any damage inflicted upon it. "Hey, doesn''t this thing remind you of the Abominations we had fought in the forest?" Wolf asked before jumping high and delivering a powerful sh from the side of the creature, causing a deep gash to appear and mes to burn across the body. Still, the gash closed quickly, and the mes were seemingly swallowed by the creature in mere seconds. Mia appeared from the other side and attacked, her frost freezing arge part of the creature''s body before she struck with her sword, cutting off arge chunk of the frozen body, only for it to quickly thaw before turning into goo and reattaching itself back to the body. Shadow appeared as well before throwing a ball of darkness which pulled the goo from all sides, crushing and causing the monster to quickly jump away. "This works though," Shadow said with a dangerous smile as he stared at the creature that was now staring at him. "Since it can reattach parts of its body, we just need to destroy parts of itpletely, not letting it do so anymore," Shadow said as he let go of his daggers before creating two balls of darkness in his hands. "Let''s dance, you ugly bastard." Shadow disappeared from the spot, his darkness spreading out and making it difficult for the creature to spot him. It was wary of Shadow. His [ Darkness Implosion ] skill was one that could actually harm it, to cause itsting damage that it was incapable of healing like the other wounds it received. Suddenly, the creature stumbled to the side and roared as a beam of light struck it, burning away a portion of its body. "You''re made out of corruption, and from what I have seen before, the corruption is weak to light, which means you are weak to it as well." Reign said with a smile on his face as his swords glowed, being imbued by his light. "It''s not very polite to be focusing on only one person when so many of us are here, you know?" Reign said with a sigh before charging forward and attacking the monster that quickly jumped back. "Doesn''t this seem a bit too easy?" Beast asked Laura as the two stared at the battle, doing little to nothing. Beast''s arrows were not really effective, Laura''s demonic energy was simply getting swallowed by the monster, and the best course of action for them seemed to be nothing just doing nothing but observing. "Well yeah, but also, it''s not a weak enemy, the fact it can take so many attacks without flinching, the fact it can heal itself almost instantly, all of that makes it quite a difficult opponent to deal with, it just unlucky to have gone up against us." "We''re not normal ourselves, remember?" Laura told Beast who nodded. "Even now, none of our attacks are working, it''s only Shadow and Reign who are capable of dealing damage to this thing, so I don''t think it''s easy just that we are lucky enough that they can do this." "I know, but still, there''s just something off here, this thing it''s supposed to be dangerous for even the Behemoth, which can defeat us all, so howe it''s only able to take our attacks and nothing else, shouldn''t it at least be capable of threatening us, to injure us?" Beast asked with a solemn expression as Laura stared at him. "So what are you thinking?" "Something isn''t right, I don''t think the battle has really even started yet, I think this thing has not gone all out, not even close." As Beast and Laura observed the ongoing battle, they couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The creature, despite its formidable appearance and abilities, seemed to be holding back. Its attacks were defensive rather than aggressive, and it appeared to be more focused on evading their assault rather thanunching its own counterattacks. Meanwhile, Reign and Shadow continued to press their advantage, dealing significant damage to the creature with each strike. Reign''s light-infused attacks burned away portions of the creature''s body, while Shadow''s miniature ck holes destroyed parts of the body, turning them into nothing. The creature roared in frustration and pain, unable to effectively counter theirbined assault. As the battle raged on, Aelrinder, who was standing aside and observing the battle with great focus, began to notice a pattern in the creature''s movements. It seemed to be reacting to their attacks in a calcted manner as if it were analyzing their fighting styles and adjusting its own tactics ordingly. This level of intelligence and adaptability was unsettling, suggesting that the creature was far more than just a mindless monster. The worst thing was the fact that it seemed to be adapting, not to Reign''s movements or the attack patterns he and Shadow had, but to their powers. It was miniscule, almost not visible, but Aelrinder noticed it, he noticed how after each attack, Reign''s and Shadow''s attacks were doing less damage to it. "We need to change our approach," Aelrinder said, addressing Beast and Laura. "This creature is not fighting at its full strength, but it''s learning from their attacks, it is adapting to their powers." "We need to find a way to get rid of it before itpletely adapts." "But how can we do that when the only two guys capable of wounding the monster are Reign and Shadow, and even they have not been able to inflict any serious injury on it," Laura said with a slightly nervous voice as Beast nced at the monster. "First, we tell Shadow and Reign what is going on, then we try to find another way to deal with this thing." "Reign, Shadow, you need to-" "I know!" Reign shouted from afar as he dodged an attack from the monster with an ugly expression on his face. "This bastard is just ying around with us, it doesn''t feel threatened at all." Reign said in a low voice while staring at the monster with anger. "It''s doing nothing but defending, sometimes attacking us to make us feel as if it''s trying, but it''s obvious that the only thing it wants is to get hit more and gain resistance against our powers," Shadow said as he appeared near Reign. "But even then, we can''t just not fight it, the only ones that can deal damage to this thing are us, so what else can we even do?" "I''ll trybining my darkness and light, attack it at the same time with both of those, who knows, it might produce a good result." Reign said with a sigh before narrowing his eyes as the creature got hit from the side, its massive body being pushed slightly. A hammer had struck it, and around the head of the hammer was a ball of energy that was pushing and pulling the monster''s body, twisting the goo it had hit, destroying it. "My attack works too!" Greenie shouted from the side with a giant smile on his face as he stared at Reign and Shadow. The creature had not yet recovered from the unexpected attack before it was hit once more, this time from the back. mes erupted, but unlike before, when the creature was able to just absorb them, turning them useless against it, the mes burned it, causing it some pain. "Chaos energy seems to work quite well against it," Wolf said as he put his greatsword on his shoulder and stared at the monster with a smile. "Four different kinds of energies, I don''t think it can adapt to them easily, right?" Shadow asked as Reign smirked. "Well, this might be enough to at least make it serious, look, there''s finally a change." The creature was, just like Reign said, changing. Its aura suddenly rose, its body started morphing, and for the first time since starting the battle, the party sensed danger from it. "Reign, I think it is getting serious now." Gabriel''s voice could be heard from themunication crystal as Reign nodded his head. "That''s for certain." "Now, let''s see just how dangerous this thing is when it is taking us seriously and fighting back." Chapter 976: The Immense Strength of the Creature: The Party Goes All Out As the creature''s aura intensified and its form shifted, the air around it crackled with dark energy. It seemed to grow in size and strength, the tentacles from before appearing again, this time tens of them that came from all over its body, elongating and bing thicker. The creature now stood at about 6 meters tall while standing on six legs, its eyes glowing with a malevolent light. The ground trembled beneath its feet as it let out a deafening roar, signaling its newfound aggression. Reign and Shadow braced themselves, their previous confidence now tinged with caution. They knew they were facing a much more formidable foe, one that was no longer holding back. The rest of the group prepared themselves as well, readying their weapons and abilities for theing onught. The creature surged forward, its tentaclesshing out with incredible speed and force. Reign and Shadow dodged and weaved, narrowly avoiding being struck. The others joined the fray, attacking the creature from all sides with theirbined powers. The tentacles were all incredibly fast and powerful, so much so that even Reign and Shadow were having difficulty tracking them with their eyes and dodging on time. Each strike of a tentacle held immense power in it, leaving a deep trace and many cracks on the ground. Each time a tentacle struck a tree, the tree would break with ease while only slowing the tentacle down for a bit. Greenie swung and then threw his hammer with immense strength, sending shockwaves through the creature''s body. Wolf unleashed torrents of mes, engulfing the creature in a zing inferno. Mia summoned icy spikes that pierced its flesh while freezing some parts, the tentacles included, in order to slow the monster down. Despite their best efforts, the creature seemed unfazed, shrugging off their attacks as if they were nothing. It retaliated with even greater ferocity, its tentacles whipping out with deadly uracy. The tentacles, however, were not the only problem that the group faced. The monster was still heavily resistant to their attacks, merely absorbing them in its body and regenerating incredibly quickly from injuries. Reign and the others still had no idea what they could do to defeat the monster. Was there some sort of weakness it had? If it did have one, they weren''t able to locate it, at least not on its body. The only thing they could think of was that the monster had a weakness, but that it was deep inside its body, perhaps a core, one that served as the core of the corrupted area before it gave birth to this monstrosity. If that was true, then that was the only way they could defeat the monster, but the problem was locating the core, which even now, after attacking the monster for so long, had not shown itself. But, the worst thing was the fact that the monster was still adapting to them. It was adapting to everything. Their attack patterns, their powers, their strength, all of it. With each passing second, the monster continued to adapt and, worst of all, learn. Yes, it was learning, and Reign and the others were its involuntary teachers. They should have expected it, after all, the creature was born mere minutes ago, and it was still just learning how to use its body and powers. A couple of days, and the creature would fullyprehend its body, its powers, and what it was capable of, and then, Reign and the others would probably not be its match even if they went all out. It was merely a newborn, and yet, the powers it was given were enough to put Reign and the others on the back foot, making them almost helpless against the monster. If it was allowed to survive after today, to actually grow, learn more, and be more powerful, then the danger the monster would pose would be too big to even imagine. Left with little choice, everybody went all out, activating their marks and any other boosts they could activate, even Aelrinder had used his power of the stars, but instead of using it as a single attack that could deliver astonishing damage, he used an entire charge of his ability to boost himself. In the past, this would have given him immense strength for about 2 minutes before he would be weakened, but now, after the ability had actually be his innate ability, he was capable of using it for much longer, without being left in a weakened state after it ended. Another difference was that before, he would need to meditate and spend time outside during the night to gain the power of the stars, spending many hours for one charge, and he was incapable of getting more, but now, he was able to have 7 charges of the power at once. That meant that even after the boost was finished, he could use it 6 more times, or use a charge for an attack. As they all unleashed the marks given to them by gods, their powers grew exponentially, but that was not all. The marks were now acting different as well. Previously, the marks would boost their power depending on who had given them the mark, but now, the marks were also slightly changing their bodies when being used. The one with the biggest change that was visible was Wolf, who gained scales and even one small horn on the left side of his forehead. That was thanks to Miriam, who was not only a Peak God, but a dragon as well. Shadow''s body was wrapped up in a coat of darkness, and a small flower could be seen on the coat, a white flower that had six petals, the favorite flower of Persephone herself. Beast barely changed, with the only difference being the fact his hair gained streaks of purple. Mia''s mark gave her an armor of ice that covered her body while her hair became slightly blue, but pale, whitish blue. Tank turned into a demonic ogre, like the god that had given him the mark, and Reign, well, his hair rose, and what looked like tattoos appeared on his body while his muscles swelled up slightly. With their strength boosted by such a margin, they attacked the monster again, ready to destroy it with everything they had. The battlefield turned into a chaotic scene of destruction and desperation. The monster, now fully unleashed, towered over the group, its tentaclesshing out with terrifying speed and precision. Each strike sent shockwaves through the ground, uprooting trees and leaving deep gouges in the earth. Reign and Shadow danced around the monster, their swords, and daggers shing as they attempted to find a weak point in its defenses. Greenie''s hammer flew through the air, smashing into the creature''s body with bone-shattering force. Wolf''s mes engulfed the monster, creating a fiery barrier that momentarily slowed its advance. Mia''s icy spikes pierced its flesh, causing it to roar in pain as the spikes stabbed into the ground before freezing everything around them, making it difficult for the monster to break out and move. Beast''s arrows continued beingunched, all of them exploding before hitting the monster in order to deliver maximum damage, Laura was doing her best to copy what Beast was doing and damage it while Aelrinder kept hitting with his spear, the star power that was now around him being capable of damaging the monster. Tank was mostly there to, well, tank attacks, but he also used his axe to sh off the tentacles at times and to do his best to slow the creature down. Despite their best efforts, the monster seemed unstoppable. Its regeneration was faster than ever, healing even the most grievous wounds in a matter of seconds. The group''s attacks, while powerful, were simply not enough to ovee its resilience, even after using their marks. As the battle raged on, the monsters began to adapt to their tactics. It anticipated their moves, countering their attacks with unnerving precision. It seemed to be learning from each encounter, bing more efficient and deadly with every passing moment. Reign and the others realized that they were running out of options. Their powers, while formidable, were ineffective against the monster''s adaptive abilities. They needed to find a way to defeat it, and fast, before it became too powerful to stop. "We need to find its core," Reign shouted over the din of battle. "That''s the only way to kill it!" But finding the core was easier said than done. The monster''s body was covered in goo, in fact, they didn''t even know what the monster looked like underneath all the goo. Ever since it had gone all out, one could see some tentacle-like muscle fibers at times as well when it moved, and they couldn''t be certain that if there was a core deep inside the body, it wasn''t moving at all times, making it nearly impossible to locate it. But still, they had to try, that was the only way they would be capable of defeating the monster. Reign was getting ready to transform if he had to, after all, that might be the only way they could deal enough damage to the monster to finally see the core. Chapter 977: Reigns Idea Reign''s transformation was ast resort, an act of desperation in most cases. As the battle raged on, with the monster adapting to their every move, he knew that they needed to find a way to end it quickly. They were managing to deal damage to it, especially with their marks activated, but even then, the damage they were dishing out to the monster was still not enough. The monster was simply too difficult to kill, it was capable of healing its wounds almost as quickly as they were able to inflict them, and it seemed that no matter what they did to the monster, it was not using too much mana or any other weird kind of energy that the corruption used. They had been fighting for quite a while, and there were no signs that the monster was going to slow down, none at all. It was going after them without caring for itself at all, without caring about what would happen to it, because it didn''t need to care, it would just heal up right away. What did make the battle simple, however, was the fact that the monster was easy to predict. Its attacks were very simple, it used itsrge body and great strength to try and tten any that stood near it down to the ground while also using the tentacles that were present to continuously attack them, other than that, it didn''t seem capable of doing anything else. It couldn''t use any energy to give itself a boost in speed, or to strengthen its body to defend more properly, or to perhaps even increase its strength to deal more damage. It was incapable of doing so, but they didn''t know for how long it would stay incapable of doing that. After all, the way the creature fought was slowly changing as it learned from them, so who could say that the creature would continue attacking the same way, who could say that it wouldn''t learn to use its powers better and be an even bigger threat during this battle and notter? Nobody could say that, none of them. Reign was slightly conflicted over using his transformation. With it, he was certain he could deal enough damage to the monster, that he could find its weakness, but the problem was what would happenter. He would be incapable of transforming for almost an entire week after that, and if the corruption evolved again, if a simr monster appeared one more time, what could he and the others do to stop it? There was no saying just how many more hidden corrupted areas were in the jungle, after all, it was veryrge and Reign and the others had only explored a part of it, there were plenty of ces they hadn''t gone to. If he simply used his transformation to brute force his way through this, to deal enough damage to the monster and defeat it, then they wouldn''t learn a thing about it. If they could continue attacking it, learn more of its powers and how they worked, learn about the regeneration the monster had and how they could slow it down, and learn how to find the core, then they would have an easier time the next time they fought such a monster, if they ever did fight another one after this. Choosing to go all out right now would mean that they would have to do so next time, and the stakes would be much higher then as there would be no other way to defeat the creature. "Wolf, Shadow, continue attacking it and draw its attention away, I need to try something out!" Reign yelled out as Wolf and Shadow nodded at him. "Tank, just in case, get ready to defend me!" Tank nodded his head as he moved closer to Reign, making sure that if the monster tried attacking Reign, he could intervene in an instant. Reign''s sword, the [ Sword of Dominance ] that had managed to evolve before and reach Rank SSS, glowed as two clones of Reign''s appeared on each of his sides. With the evolved sword and skill it had, Reign was able to summon two clones that had 70% of his base stats, the stats he gained after using the mark, unfortunately, were not added to the percentage. Still, the two clones appeared, and they immediately started channeling mana. For what Reign was about to do, he needed both of them. It was an idea he had just gotten, one that he hadn''t really tried in the past. Reign stood straight and stared at the monster before suddenly closing his eyes. The moment he did so, he activated a skill, and the monster stopped attacking the others for a moment before turning itsrge and ugly head at Reign and then roaring at him. The monster suddenly felt vulnerable. It felt slightly vited, as if Reign was seeing something that nobody should be able to see. It was angry for that, and it wasn''t going to let it go. It charged at Reign, only for both of its front legs to get cleanly severed and the wounds to get cauterized immediately as Wolf appeared from the side. Even then, the monster moved, two of its tentacles pulling back and transforming into new legs in what seemed to be an instant while the severed two legs turned into goo and moved back toward the monster, only to be frozen by Mia before Shadow appeared above them and hurled two of his ck holes at them. The [ Darkness Implosion ] skill activated, and the monster roared at Shadow as it felt its two parts being ground to dust, both slowly disappearing and no longer being able toe back to it. It struck with two of its tentacles, forcing Shadow to move as it tried to hit the ck holes to destabilize them, or whatever else it was going to do. It didn''t work. It was only using a physical attack, and such an attack had no effect on them, in fact, it just made it worse as the two tentacles started getting crushed as well, which made the monster pull them back, both getting torn apart at the ends thanks to that. Shadow smirked at the monster before quickly charging and shing at it, but the monster had enough, it was sensing danger from Reign, and it had to deal with him immediately, not to mention the two clones which were also making the monster tense. One of the clones was currentlypletely ck, with darkness wrapping around it as it channeled all the mana it had, while the other one was the opposite, bathed in milky-white light as it channeled mana. As for Reign, he was still standing still, his eyes were still closed and he was still not moving a muscle. The monster charged, and the others tried to stop it, to make it stumble, fall, to draw its attention away, they tried everything. Wolf''s chaos mes made the creature flinch, Aelrinder''s attacks, which were covered in the power of the stars, caused its body to sizzle, Shadow''s darkness was doing some light damage, Mia''s ice was slowing it down, Beast''s wind was sharp and effective at cutting apart its limbs, but it was simply not enough. It moved closer and closer, ignoring everything just so it could get to Reign so that it could attack him, eliminate him. Tank had already moved and was standing between Reign and the creature with his shield ready. He was not yet using a skill as he didn''t know how and from where the monster would attack. Greenie''s hammer was the only weapon capable of pushing the monster around, but even Greenie in his Vajra form was unable to constantly swing his hammer while using the [ Gravity Strike ] skill. Finally, the monster came close and attacked Reign from the front. Four shields appeared in front of Reign, each one thick and solid even though they were made out of mana, with the one closest to Reign being the smallest, but the toughest one to break. It was the [ Abyss Shield ] that Tank had learned a while ago and continued improving. A barrier was also ced around Reign, with tens of small shields levitating around him and the clones. The attacks arrived, a barrage of strikes by the tentacles and the huge body of the creature that would not be stopped. The first shield broke quickly, the second onested a bit longer, the third stopped it for a total of 5 seconds, and thest one held on for 10 seconds before cracks started appearing on it, but it was already enough. The clones moved, both suddenly charging at the monster at the same time. Mana coiled around them as they stabbed forward, one bing what looked like a sword of light while the other a sword of pure darkness. Whening close to one another, they suddenly coiled around each other, transforming into a ck-and-white drill of sorts. The moment the drill touched the creature, Reign opened his eyes and smirked at the creature. "Found it, you bastard." Chapter 978: Ethereal Truth: Unveiling the Core The drill pierced through the monster''s exterior, burrowing deep into its body. The monster let out a deafening roar of pain and fury, thrashing about in a desperate attempt to dislodge the intruding drill. The two clones would not let that happen, however, and used more and more mana in order to continue burrowing inside the monster''s body as Reign stared at the monster with a smile on his face. "I can see it clearly, it really is moving around, but not as quickly as I expected." "Just a bit more, c''mon you two, just a bit more, get through that bastard." Reign said as he readied his sword as an ethereal light shone around him. He had used it, the one skill he still couldn''t understand. Had it not been for the ss he had, he would have never been able to use such a skill. In fact, most people who chose the swordsman ss couldn''t use it, and those that could, well, needed a lot more timepared to Reign toplete the skill and actually activate it. [ Ethereal Truth ] It was a skill that was called the best and worst. Most swordsmen would gain it, but for almost all, it was useless. It didn''t cost a lot of mana. It didn''t ask the user to practice it and learn how it worked. It didn''t even need a person to properly learn any steps before doing it, one just needed to activate it and that was it. And yet, for most people, it was useless. Some could not even activate it, no matter what they did, it would just not work. Others would need to wait in ce for too long, sometimes for over 10 minutes in order to finally use it. Because of that, the skill was one that only an extremely small percentage of people that had it actually used. Nobody waspletely sure why the system had ced the skill there, nor what it used from the user to work. Some said it was talent that was needed for the skill, those with enoughtent talent could use it better than others. Some said it was the swordsmanship that was used. Some said it was the talent for the sword. But none could be certain, there were only a few in the universe that had grasped the truth of the skill, and they stayed silent about it, none telling the rest of the universe what it truly was. Reign was one of the rare people who could use it, and he could use it quite well. As the drill started severing the monster in two, Reign was fully focused on striking one part of the monster, his sword ready to be swung at a moment''s notice, but first, he needed the clones to do their job properly. Even with the skill active, he couldn''t just cut through the entire monster at once, that was simply not possible. He only had a short window before the skill''s effect would be gone, which meant that he had to act quickly, he couldn''t wait for too long. "Where should I hit?!" "Yeah, me too!" Suddenly, Wolf and the others jumped from the side, all of them exploding with mana as they were ready to attack with everything they had. "Wolf, left side, right next to the middle leg, cut there!" "Aelrinder, you stab it forward, about 3 cm to the right of you." "Shadow, cut from below, do your best to inflict the deepest wounds you can!" "Greenie, go forward and strike the bastard''s head from the side!" "Tank, use the strongest attack you can and cut from above right there!" "Mia " Reign quickly yelled out his orders, telling the others where they should attack and how as quickly as he could. He had hoped that the clones would be able to do enough by themselves, but s, the inside of the monster was much tougher than the goo that covered the outside. Even with them using the most powerful attack they could muster andbining the two attacks which brought forth a qualitative change, making a much more powerful attack, they were still not close to being able to split open the monster. The attacks of the othersnded, and this time, since the monster was preupied with what was going on at the front with the two clones, it was unable to respond or to heal itself in an instant as it was cing most of the effort into healing the wound given to it by the two clones and stopping them from dealing any more damage. Its body was cut apart quickly by Wolf and the others who arrived and attacked it like a pack of starving piranhas. They quickly did as Reign told them to do before he suddenly moved. The outside of the monster''s body had been injured plenty, and he knew where the core was. In fact, he wanted to wait a bit longer, but the skill was about to end, and then, he would no longer be able to sense the core, nor would he be able to deliver a powerful attack as the one he was going to deliver now. This was the entire reason the creature had gone so berserk and attacked Reign as it had, it had sensed that he was, in a way, scanning it, learning everything there was about it, and it could not stand such a thing. [ Ethereal Truth ] Reign arrived above the monster before dropping down and shing downwards. His sh was a simple one, one that seemingly had no power or weight behind it, and yet, the instant his sword made contact with the creature''s body, it easily cut through it, not just the outside, but also through the tough interior. At this moment, Reign was no longer capable of sensing the core that was inside the monster, but that was fine. He already knew how it was moving and where, and he had already uncovered the path it would take and where it would be the moment his sword went inside the body. He was currently near the middle of the monster, and with one strike, he almost cut the monster in half. Everybody could now sense the core, but seeing it was difficult. The inside of the monster''s body was dark purple, just like the exterior, and so was the core. It looked like the rest of the body and it was very difficult for one to spot it without sensing the energying from it. It was cut cleanly in half by Reign''s attack, and yet, the monster still lived, and the core was still not destroyed. To destroy it, one had to not just cut it, but to ground it to dust, topletely annihte it, and Reign had not done it with his attack. The core was even trying to heal itself, to reattach itself, but luckily, the wound made by the [ Ethereal Truth ] was not one that was easily healed. Just like how the demon had found out in the past, the creature was now learning the same thing. With its core still split in half, it couldn''t muster the same power or regeneration as before. It was no longer that dangerous to Reign and the others. Reign, however, was not finished. Since the wound was one that was difficult to heal, the monster''s body was still cut open, and the core was still visible. Even though the creature tried to quickly move, to cover up therge cut with its goo and tentacles, Reign didn''t care and charged forward, his swords glimmering with light and darkness. He stabbed forward, and what seemed like two vipers that coiled around each other wereunched at the monster. [ Severing, Twin Vipers ] A skill that was one of the most powerful Reign currently had, one that was actually much weaker when used without his transformed state. In fact, it took Reign quite a bit to learn how to even use it without his transformation, it needed that much control over both the light and darkness. The twin vipers surged forward, easily passing through the goo and the tentacles the monster tried to use as a shield to protect the core before striking true and smashing the two halves of the core apart. Each viper grabbed a core in its mouth before crushing the core and gulping it down, allowing the light and darkness inside of them to devour the core and the immense power inside of it, annihting it. The monster roared in pain, anger, and anguish as it tried to attack Reign, but was easily blocked by Tank who quickly shed it. It was not dead, even with the core gone, the monster was still alive, but it was dying. It could no longer heal itself as before, and its body was shrinking, the goo moving slower, some of it even falling off the monster. It was clear that it only had a short while left to live before dying, and it was determined to use that time to kill at least one of them. Chapter 979: Investigating the Corrupted Area Ding! [ Spawn of Corruption has been sessfully in by the group ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] [ The group has done something remarkable, bonus rewards will be given. ] Ding! [ For ying the first Spawn of Corruption in the Verdant Jungle, the group has unlocked the title ''Foe of Corruption'' ] Details of the title: - The title ''Foe of Corruption'' gives the yer an unnatural sensitivity toward corruption, allowing a person to sense it from afar. The title also gives 10% bonus damage to any monster tainted by corruption, as well as resistance toward the corruption itself. [ The rewards for ying the Spawn are the following, the bonus rewards have already been added to them. ] - 2x level ups - 1mil S Coins - 1X Obsidian Chest Reign and the others were standing around the creature they had in, its massive body now barelyrger than a normal tiger, which was a huge differencepared to before. After destroying the core, it was not difficult to deal with the creature, in fact, it was extremely easy to do so. "So it''s called the Spawn of Corruption, I wonder why my inspection didn''t work on it though?" Reign asked as he stared down at the monster. He had tried inspecting it before, but it didn''t work, the system would give him no data on the creature. At first, he thought maybe it was a new kind of monster that the system had not seen before, but he quickly shot down that thought. The system was everywhere, it knew almost everything, it was simply not viable for a monster in the leveling realm to be something it had never seen before. That meant that the system didn''t give Reign any information because it didn''t want to give him more info. Perhaps the system thought it would be too easy for Reign and the others to defeat the monster if they knew more about it. That could be true, after all, had they known about the fact the monster can regenerate and adapt to its powers, and that the only way to kill it was to destroy its core, the battle would have been very different from the start, and perhaps much shorter as well. "Two level-ups, a million S Coins each, and a chest, not a bad reward at all," Wolf said as he inspected the chest each of them had gained. "Items from SS to SSS rank, with the chances of drawing an SS rank item before 70% and 30% for SSS Rank, those odds aren''t that bad at all, considering the difference in power between them," Wolfmented as the others nodded while Shadow nced at Beast. "Well, at least one of us has an SSS Rank item guaranteed." "Yeah, he''s definitely getting an SSS Rank." Tank added as Reign seriously nodded, as did the others, with only Mia and Aelrinder abstaining, but trying their best not tough. They had also heard of Beast''s immense luck and how he always managed to get the best possible items from any chest he opened. If that was all, then fine, but the real shocks that everybody received came from the fact he drew the knife from Drayce, the one that allowed him to kill a Transcendent, as well as the fact he managed to find the Fruit of the Dead during his trial, the same one that the Transcendent was looking for and had almost killed him for. There was no way that Beast would draw a bad item from the chest, and because of that, they were all kind of looking forward to seeing what he would get. "Gabriel, what do we do now, do you want us to clear those corrupted areas?" Reign asked Gabriel who sighed from the crystal. "No need, the Behemoth has noticed every single one of them, he will easily destroy the cores, you guys I want you to go to the ce where the monster came from, try to check if there''s anything there, anything that can give us a clue of well anything." "What, you think the evolution was caused by an external factor?" Beast quickly picked up on what Gabriel was thinking and asked, causing Gabriel to sigh. "I don''t know, but it''s better to check, just to be safe." "Hey, I don''t mind doing that," Shadow said as he ced his daggers back and started walking toward the area with the others. The others nced at one another before doing the same. As they approached the area where the monster had emerged, the surroundings became increasingly eerie. The trees seemed to twist and groan, their branches reaching out like gnarled fingers. The ground felt different beneath their feet, tainted by the same corruption that had spawned the monster. As they delved deeper into the area, they noticed how lifeless everything was, the trees, the soil, the rocks, everything. The air grew thick with a foul odor, and the sounds of the jungle around them seemed to fade away, reced by a sense of oppressive silence. There was nothing in the ce where the spawn had been born except death. It had all turned ck, the trees were ck, but not just tainted with corruption, but dead, all the vitality taken from them. The corruption usually corrupted, it didn''t kill the surroundings, but this time, it was obviously different. "It seems that for the Spawn to be born, a lot of vitality is needed, thus leading to the corruption taking the very life force of everything here," Gabriel said from the crystal as he saw the sight that Reign and the others were seeing. "The main question is whether this is the true goal and the reason why the corrupted cores are corrupting the jungle, is it all so that they could take the life force of what they corrupted to give birth to a spawn like this one, or is there a different reason altogether?" Gabriel continued, his voice calm and dark as he spected. "That''s a scary theory," Shadow said as he felt a chill go down his back. What if that was true, what if all the corrupted areas that they hade across were only there so that they could give birth to a spawn of corruption like the one they just fought against? Was there corruption anywhere else, was it really just the forest where it was spreading? What if it was present in some neighboring areas, what if it had been there for months, taking over parts of thend, gestating slowly, and giving birth to the spawns? The mere thought that tens of such monsters could be present in some nearby area made them all gulp, but they quickly shook their heads. That shouldn''t be it, after all, if there were more spawns, there was no reason for them not toe to the jungle and take it over. Each spawn could make more corrupted areas, so it would only be natural that those spreading the corruption would prefer the spawns to spread it. With these unsettling thoughts lingering in their minds, Reign and the others continued to search the area for any clues or remnants of whatever had caused the corruption to give birth to the monstrous spawn. They moved cautiously, their senses on high alert for any signs of danger. Thendscape was deste, devoid of any signs of life. The corruption had seeped into every crevice, leaving behind a trail of decay and destruction. As they ventured deeper into the heart of the corrupted area, they stumbled upon a peculiar sighta massive, twisted tree looming ominously in the center of a clearing. Its gnarled branches reached out like skeletal fingers, and its bark was a sickly shade of ck. What was quite peculiar about the tree was that it was split apart, as if it was opened by something. Reign and the others approached the tree cautiously, their weapons at the ready. There was something about it that felt deeply unsettling as if it were pulsating with dark energy. "This tree it feels different from the others," Mia whispered, her voice barely audible over the eerie silence that surrounded them. "You''re right it''s well the aura it gives is simr to Gabriel''s, right?" Aelrinder murmured, his eyes narrowed as he studied the tree. Beast stepped forward, his expression grim. "Whatever this tree is, it''s definitely not natural, there''s a strong aura of corruption emanating from it." Reign nodded in agreement, his senses tingling with unease. "Let''s get closer, there might be something here that can shed light on what''s been happening." "Gabriel, what do you think?" "I''m thinking, just just give me a minute, alright?" "Sure." With cautious steps, they circled the tree, searching for any signs of what had caused its twisted growth. As they drew closer, they noticed strange markings etched into the barksymbols that seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy. "These symbols they look like they''re alive," Shadow remarked, his voice tinged with unease. "They''re simr to the runes and symbols that were used for the portals." Reign approached the tree and reached out to touch one of the symbols. As his fingers made contact with the bark, a surge of dark energy coursed through him, sending shivers down his spine. "These symbols they''re infused with corruption," he muttered, his brow furrowed in concentration. Chapter 980: The Way a Spawn Comes to Be: A Guest Appears The tree''s bark felt slick under Reign''s touch, oozing with a foul, viscous substance that seemed to pulse with malevolent energy. He furrowed his brows as Beast started writing down the symbols that were etched inside of the tree. "Gabriel?" Reign called out to Gabriel, but gained no response from the jungle spirit. They had no idea what the symbols inside the tree were, but they were certain of one thing, however. The tree it was where the spawn came from. It was actually quite obvious, after all, the remnant aura from the spawn still lingered in the air, and the way the tree was broken, the way it was split in half vertically made them know that the corruption had ced the spawn inside the tree, and after it had grown, it simply came out of the tree. The symbols inside the tree and theck of any life force the tree should have made them suspicious, however. Why this tree? Was it truly random, or was there something with this tree, something that set it apart from other trees in the jungle? "I got it, I managed to tap into the jungle." Gabriel suddenly spoke, making Reign and the others nce at the crystal. "You tapped into the jungle?" "Yes, although I am the spirit of the jungle, which does make me something akin to the living embodiment of the jungle itself, I''m still not capable of knowing everything, just nearly everything." "Tapping into the jungle is not something that I do lightheartedly as it does take some time and effort, but that allows me to know everything, including the passage of the mana veins beneath the surface of the jungle, the spread of corruption that cannot be seen, and more." "That was no regr tree, was it?" Beast asked Gabriel who sighed and nodded his head. "It was directly above a surge of manaing from the mana vein, which allowed it to grow much faster, as well as to reach a level where a spirit was born, but not at the level needed for the tree to be sentient and to turn into something like the Wood Monstrosity you guys fought when first entering the depths of the jungle." "This one was a weak spirit that was just recently born, it was not hostile to anyone, and then the corruption came, devoured the spirit, took control of the tree, and then chose it as the ce it would have the spawn gestate." "It took all the life force from the area by being born, that was the cost of the spawn being born here, and this tree served as the central point of that, the mana from below, the surge that came from the mana vein, it is no longer there, it''s now empty." "So, what does that mean?" Tank asked as Gabriel chuckled. "It''s actually a good thing for us, it means that for the corruption to create a spawn like it did today, it needs to find a ce that has plenty of mana and life force, and thanks to the fact I have tapped into the jungle previously, I happen to know where such ces are." "In total, this jungle has 16 such areas, and I can monitor every single one simultaneously without there being any risk of a corrupted area appearing without my knowledge. Reign and the others listened intently as Gabriel exined the significance of the tree and its connection to the corruption. They now understood that the corruption required specific conditions to give birth to such a monstrous spawn. This knowledge could potentially help them predict and prevent future outbreaks. "So, if we can protect these areas or prevent the corruption from essing them, we can stop more spawns from being born?" Mia asked, seeking confirmation. Gabriel nodded. "Exactly." "By safeguarding these mana-rich areas, we can limit the corruption''s ability to create more spawns, however, we must also find a way to cleanse the corruption from the jungle entirely to ensure it does not spread further." "Which means our goal is still the same as always, find out who are those behind the spread of the corruption." Reign said with a nod of his head before leaning against another tree. "Yeah, Gabriel is of great help with that since he can sense when it starts spreading, and if anyone that shouldn''t be in the jungle suddenly appears, he will know, thus letting us quickly go and capture those that seem suspicious." "But even then, you can''t sense all of them, those with great stealth skills are capable of sneaking past your senses, right?" Reign asked Gabriel who stayed silent for a couple of seconds before agreeing. "Yes, both you and Shadow, for example, can hide perfectly from me when using your powers, even if I know you are present somewhere, I won''t be able to see or sense you," Gabriel said in a low voice as Shadow and Reign nodded at his words. "Yeah, I figured that much out, after all, there shouldn''t have been a reason you haven''t mentioned the fact we are being watched and have been for thest couple of minutes by some annoying bastard if you can sense everybody." Reign said with a smile as a figure that had been hiding some 30 meters away from them suddenly froze, the smile that had been present on the man''s face disappearing as he realized that he had been found out. Not to mention that he had been found out so seemingly easily by Reign who didn''t even try to move after him, he just nced in his direction, stared right into his eyes for a moment, smiled, and then did nothing. The man tried to get away, only to be stopped by Shadow who quickly teleported over to him via his [ Shadow Teleportation ] skill and then quickly grabbed one of his arms before throwing the man down and breaking the arm, quickly getting a hold of the man''s other arm and holding it locked in ce. The person who was spying on them didn''t scream out in pain or anger from having his arm broken, in fact, he only released a single grunt from his mouth and then nothing. Reign approached the man, his expression serious. "Who sent you?" he demanded. The man remained silent, gritting his teeth against the pain. Reign leaned in closer, his voice low and threatening. "I''ll ask again, please do answer me." Soul power rippled out from Reign, subtly causing the man to feel something, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on, but it made him apprehensive, but also slightly closer to Reign. "Who sent you?" Reign asked with a wide smile as the man nced at him. After a moment of tense silence, the man finally spoke. "Mkai," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "Mkai? Who is Mkai?" Reign pressed, his eyes narrowing as soul power suddenly exploded out of him and pushed against the man, causing him to feel immense pain and fear. "He''s... he''s the one... behind the portals," the man admitted, his voice shaky. Reign nced back at the group, his mind racing with this new information. Mkai was the one responsible for the corrupted portals, and now they had a lead on who was spreading the corruption. "We need to take him down," Shadow said, his voice cold and determined. Reign nodded. "Agreed. But first, we need to gather more information." "I mean, where is Mkai, who is he, how is he connected to the corrupted portals and the powers behind them, and most importantly, how do we stop him?" "Kid." Aethion suddenly spoke, but Reign brushed him off at first. ''Just a moment, I just need to think back, to remember if we have evere across a person with such a name before.'' "Kid, there''s no Mkai!" Aethion''s voice echoed inside Reign''s head, causing him to grunt in pain and ce his right hand on his head, which made the others nce at him in confusion, as well as care. "You alright?" "Aethion, bastard yelled." Reign said in order to quickly make the others feel at ease, which they did, before continuing to listen to Aethion. ''Alright you loud old bastard, what do you mean there is no Mkai, I used soul power to push him, he can''t lie, I would have noticed it, right?'' "You would have if he was just a regr person, but take a look at him again, take a good look at that person and what is present around him," Aethion said as Reign did as he was told, staring down at the man that had been spying them and using mana and soul power to strengthen his eyes so that he can see that which is usually not possible to see. And that is when he saw it, a phantom of a person that was shrouding the man he had just interrogated, a phantom made from soul power. The instant that Reign saw the phantom, the phantom moved its head and stared at him, instantly noticing what was going on. Chapter 981: Phantom Deception Reign''s heart skipped a beat as he realized what was happening. This wasn''t just any ordinary spy; the thing that was hugging him was a phantom, a creature created from soul power and controlled by somebody. "Soul Phantoms aren''t easily made, they need quite some patience, as well as a lot of soul power for one to be created, but they can be saved up, after making one, you don''t need to use any soul power or mana for them to continue existing." "cing this one on the spy, it seems whoever had sent him had also done their homework, they are blocking your attempts to manipte him via the phantom and might have even gone as far as to change the poor bastard''s memories, imnting fake ones ever since the phantom had been around him." Aethion sighed as he spoke, allowing Reign to be aware of what the thing around the spy was. The phantom screeched at Reign who stared down at it before utilizing his soul power and bringing down enormous pressure on the phantom that stopped screaming and was now staring intently at Reign as it was slowly being pushed down to the ground from the immense soul powering from Reign. ''It''s not as powerful as I thought it would be.'' "Well of course not, they''re mostly made to spy on people, to protect the souls and minds of other people, and to also act as a failsafe at times, destroying the mind of the person they were ced around if there is a need for it." The phantom was slowly being removed from the spy who now had an empty expression on his face, his eyes werepletely unfocused and he didn''t seem to be capable of anything right now. It was just like what Aethion had told him, the phantom had destroyed the mind of the spy, scattered its soul, and made it into nothing else but a mindless fool that could do little more than just walk around and eat for sustenance. "We''ve been yed," Reign said, his voice low and filled with frustration as he continued removing the phantom that suddenly screamed at him before moving away, trying to escape him. "This guy might not have spoken the truth, whoever their leader is, he can utilize soul power like me, and he is capable of even shielding his men from the effects of soul power." Reign suddenly moved, going after the phantom that had now gotten about 120 meters away from them. It only took Reign 2 seconds to outrun the phantom before using his soul power again. This time, he wasn''t just using the immense aura and pressure the soul power contained, he also attacked the phantom, creating chains of soul power that quickly wrapped up around the phantom. ''Hey, what will happen if we try to take the phantom, can the enemy do any harm to us if the phantom is inside my consciousness?'' "Nothing really, a consciousness is a veryplicated thing, but if a person wants to actually harm you there, it''s much more difficult since you are the master of it, you have full control over it and are more powerful there." "If one wanted to use a phantom to actually harm you inside, then that person needs to be quite stronger than you in terms of soul power and control over soul power, and even then, I don''t see how a phantom could do anything, perhaps the only way is if the phantom is actually a fake, one that was made to act as a bomb of sorts." "But even that wouldn''t work on you, after all, you have me, Jared, and the copy inside of you, and neither one of us three wants to see you harmed, which means we will do our best to immediately remove anything that might be dangerous from the consciousness." Reign nodded, understanding the risks involved. He focused on capturing the phantom, channeling his soul power to create stronger chains that ensnared itpletely. With a final surge of power, he pulled the phantom towards him, drawing it into his consciousness. As the phantom was pulled inside Reign''s consciousness, Reign felt a surge of power appear in his consciousness for an instant, shing against his own, but it was smothered as quickly as it appeared. "That was the soul power that created the phantom, since you took it in, the soul power shed against yours, but luckily, phantoms don''t have that much soul power, so it wasn''t hard to deal with it." "Do remember that soul power, as faint as a trace it was, might allow you to recognize the owner of the phantom in the future." Reign nodded at Aethion''s words and stared at the phantom that was now doing nothing but standing in ce. "What''s wrong with it?" "Well, by cing it here, you have caused the soul power that made it to disperse, not to mention that this ce is your consciousness, it is cut off from the outside world, and the phantom is no longer capable of getting orders and receiving any signals." "I see, so as long as it''s here, it can''t do a single thing, huh?" "Yeah, pretty much." "In order for all of this to happen, however, the person doing so needs to have a powerful soul, a lot of soul power, decent control but since you have me and the others, all the steps that a person would usually take can be done by us." "Removing the remnant soul power from the phantom,pletely checking it, scanning it, making sure it will not be a threat, and cutting it off from the outside world, not allowing it to even see what was going outside, all of those are things that you would usually need to do." "Well, thanks, I guess?" Reign asked as he scratched the back of his head while Aethion sighed. "No need to thank me, I''m just doing what I can to help," Aethion replied. "Now, let''s focus on what we learned." "This Mkai character is likely a fabrication, a front to keep us distracted, whoever is behind this is clever, using phantoms to manipte and deceive." Reign nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. "We need to stay vignt, if the enemy is resorting to such tactics, they must have something significant to hide." "Well yes, but it also shows that they are afraid of you, after all, you did just take down a spawn of corruption and have managed to see through the stealth powers of that spy, one that the enemy had seemed to really be certain were enough to spy on you." "What happened?" Wolf and the others arrived behind Reign, looking at his back with confusion, and interest. "Well, long story short, the spy was under control, the enemy fabricated the persona called ''Mkai'', and the enemy has somebody that is very proficient at using soul power." Reign said as he smiled at the others before sighing, as they all did. "Great, another dead end," Shadow said while Beast thought for a bit. "Well, not necessarily, I mean, at least we know that the enemy is trying to spy on us, and since they failed at it, it might also mean that the enemy is indeed much weaker than we are and cannot afford to fight against us, thus doing such things," Beast said with a smile before sitting down. "The only issue is the fact that we are still oblivious to their identities, while they might already know who we are, where our faction is, and more." Reign nodded in agreement with Beast''s assessment. "That''s true, but it also means we have the upper hand in some ways, we know they''re watching us, which means we can use that to our advantage." "We just need to be more cautious and proactive in our approach." He turned to the group, his expression determined. "We need to step up with destroying the corrupted areas, gather more intelligence, and be prepared for anything." "Our goal remains the same: to find out who is behind the corruption and stop them." The group nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. They had to be vignt and stay one step ahead of their enemies. "We should also focus on strengthening our defenses and preparing for potential attacks," Tanks suggested, earning nods of agreement from the others. "If the enemy has found out who we are, that might very well be a possibility, they might try to attack us, or perhaps try and spread the corruption near us," Beast added from the side as Reign scowled. "I forgot that they could indeed do that." "So, do we tell the others of what is going on, or?" Shadow asked as Reign sighed before nodding his head. "Gather around the top teams, in fact, gather all Tier V yers, we will tell them what is going on." "As for the others, they deserve to know, we just won''t go too much into details when telling them." Chapter 982: Player Meeting: Gabriels Memory "Well,e on, tell us what''s going on." "Yeah, if you have gathered all of us like this, then it can''t be good." "It''s been a while since we were all gathered like this though." "First time for me." The underground area of the building that Reign and the others owned was packed with people, all of them talking to each other or talking to Reign and the others who were standing in front of the entire crowd. "Boss, just tell us what''s going on, we''ll do our best to help you out!" A young and charismatic voice said from the middle of the crowd as some of the older residents of Doncaster, yers who had been with Reign and the others nearly since the inception of the territory, chuckled. "The kid has a point, no matter what it is, we''re ready to help," Neil said as he stared at Reign and the others, the boyish demeanor he had a long time ago when the territory had just been made almost entirely gone. He and his team had gone through a lot, they had seen people die out of the territory, they had suffered at the hands of powerful monsters that had nearly killed them numerous times, and had managed to rise so high and be Tier Vbatants who were near the peak of the realm after many tribtions. "We are all listening," Cameron said as Lea and Ronny nodded their heads. They were once leaders of their own factions and knew how difficult and stressful it was to lead and bear the weight of so many lives, to have so many responsibilities, and were ready to help out any time Reign and the others needed them to help. "Alright, alright, calm down first of all," Tank said calmly as he used mana to amplify his voice, allowing everyone to hear him. "It might be nothing, but it might be trouble, we''re still not sure." Reign said calmly as he stared at the tens of people present, all of them formidable fighters in their own right and the cream of the crop of both Doncaster and Wilkashere. In fact, there were even some from the underground city as more and more people had left the city and came to the surface as more monsters started appearing below, many of them dangerous to the military, even to their top yers. "We''re currently allied with the spirit of the Verdant Jungle, which is where the base of the Enve, which we have been friendly with and have been trading for a while with, is located." "The spirit has asked us to help with the corruption that is appearing and trying to spread in the jungle, and since many of you have been to the jungle, you know exactly what I am talking about." Reign said as everyone from the crowd nodded, even those that had not directly fought, but hade across a corrupted area. "The corruption is being spread by someone, and from what we have managed to find out, it is being spread by humans, which means that the chances of other yers being the ones behind it is quite high, and thanks to what happened today, we have almost confirmed that." Reign then pointed at a cage and a man that was standing inside of it, his eyes unfocused and his mouth slightly open as he was drooling. "We captured this guy today after a battle, he was spying on us, and there was something off about him, he was being shielded by a power, probably an ability or skill that another yer has, and after being captured, the said power did this to him, shattering his mind and turning him into a husk that barely has a soul." "There is a small chance that whoever is behind the corruption will, or has already found out about us and where we are, which means there is a chance that they will attack us, which is the reasonyou have all been called here." "I want you all to be alert, notify us if you notice anything weird and if you doe across a corrupted area like the ones in the jungle, you are to notify us immediately." Everybody in the crowd stood silent. The news that Reign had just given them was well, they could be a big deal, quite a big one. "Ummm sir, how big of a problem are those corrupted areas then, I mean, if you are the ones that are actually working to solve them, should we stop going into the forest then?" One person asked as Reign shook his head. "No need, the corrupted areas need to be removed before growing stronger and stronger, those in the outer parts of the jungle are fine for Tier Vbatants to deal with, but if you doe across one that seems to be dangerous, more dangerous than any other, then you should retreat, the spirit of the jungle will notice it and tell us." Everybody nodded before Reign sighed. "That would be all, let us all hope that these precautions we are taking are just that, precautions that will not be necessary in the end." "You can tell others of this, but please try not to spread too much panic around, just tell them that there might be trouble brewing and that they should be careful, we will give a faction-wide notice in a couple of minutes about corrupted areas and that the yers of the faction should be wary of them." "We will also inform our allies about the areas." "Now, off you go, go hunt, go rx, go be with your family members and friends, do what you usually do, just keep an eye out for anything suspicious in the territory." "Yes sir!" The underground area trembled as the entire crowd shouted in unison, making Reign smirk for a bit before chuckling, the others did the same as well. Who would have thought that in a couple of months, the mission that they took from Eldar that had taken them to Doncaster would be the turning point for so many people? Compared to the past, the entire town was different, and the ones that used to have trouble going up against monsters far below Tier I were now powerful individuals who could crush the same monsters with their auras alone. It was kind of funny how fate works, how people were capable of changing so much in a short period of time. But Reign and the others weren''t that surprised, after all, they had changed as well. "Now, what was it that you managed to discover?" Reign suddenly asked as he brought themunication crystal out. "The phantom you spoke of, it is a bit familiar to me, I sensed it when you were chasing after it, but I have sensed it before, I am certain of it, I I just can''t remember exactly where and when," Gabriel spoke, his voice low and solemn as Reign and the others got serious as well. "Can you at least remember something, like, was it a long time ago or more recent, was it when you were looking at a human or not, was it when you sensed some corrupted area spreading?" "I''m afraid I cannot remember the exact details, it was a while ago, but I think I sensed something on a human, I just cannot remember who." "A member of the Enve?" Reign asked as Gabriel sighed. "I cannot be certain of that either, I have sensed other humans before, but they were weak, not powerful enough to fight the monsters of the jungle, some of them died, turning into food for the monsters, others escaped as quickly as they arrived." "So it could be someone that arrived and then escaped, that could''ve been the time the enemy decided to spread corruption in the jungle, or perhaps a reason for it," Beast said as Gabriel sighed and nodded his head. "It could have been, I''m sorry I can''t be of any more help, I truly do not know why I cannot remember such an important detail." "It could be the work of the phantom." Aethion''s voice suddenly echoed as Gabriel furrowed his brows. "That is an unfamiliar voice." "It''s a friend, one that has been present since the very start, you just never met him it''splicated, I''ll exinter." Reign said as a small holographic figure of Aethion appeared in his hand, one simr to the figure of Gabriel that would appear atop themunication crystal each time they used it. "The phantom has many strange abilities, that is true for every single one, but the thing is not all phantoms have the same powers." "The one you came across before, the aura it had, the presence you felt, it would be familiar to you as phantoms made by the same person do have the same aura and presence, but one of its powers, or functions, might have been to make it difficult for one to remember ever seeing that person, which could exin why you have trouble remembering." "Had the person and phantom been stronger, you might have never even remembered sensing the phantom at all, or ever seeing the person." Chapter 983: Silence from the Enemy "Phantoms can really do all of that?" Reign asked Aethion who nodded his head. "Yes, phantoms can be quite versatile, of course, one has to study and experiment with them in order to bring them to such a level." "Is that why you never mentioned phantoms to me?" Reign asked as Aethion once again, nodded his head. "Your way of utilizing soul power is different, you mostly use it in a brute-force kind of method, breaking through any barriers an opponent has ced and intruding upon their consciousness, utilizing the many souls you have taken to bombard an enemy with them, akin to how a necromancer of summoner would battle, or you do your best to draw their soul to yourself and then pummel them with our help when inside your consciousness." Aethion stopped talking for a moment in order to take a breath before continuing his speech. "You still have plenty to learn about utilizing soul power and improving your current fighting style when using it, learning new ways of utilizing soul power would not be good, it would increase your arsenal, making the soul-based attacks and techniques more varied, but what good is that if all of them are amateurish?" "I fear not the man who has practiced 10,000 kicks, huh?" Shadow asked with a smirk as Reign and most of the others chuckled as well. "Hmmm, I am not familiar with that phrase," Aethion said as Gabriel nodded his head. "It''s a quote, one that a famous martial artist once said, he said that he doesn''t fear the man that has practiced 10 000 kicks, but the one that has practiced one kick 10 000 times." Reign said with a smile as Aethion nodded his head. "It is exactly like that, you would do well to follow those words, a man who has done his utmost to hone one skill to its maximum will always be much more dangerous than a person who has just learned many," Aethion said in a serious tone as Reign nodded his head. "I know, I know, but let''s get back to the topic at hand, Gabriel is certain he has sensed the phantom before, and it was probably shrouding a human, how do we figure out who it was and when that was?" Reign asked as Aethion sighed and shook his head. "There is no way to figure that out, that memory has already been interfered with, the phantom had done its job and made it so Gabriel cannot remember exactly who it was or when that was, which makes it impossible for him to ever remember." "Of course, there is a chance to get into his psyche and try to get his memories back, but I would strongly advise against it as even Transcendents that are proficient with soul power would think twice before doing so." "One mistake, one wrong move, and you could remove some memories by mistake, change some others, even damage the consciousness of the person." Reign and the others all sighed as they realized that they were back at square one. There was no way to figure out where the enemy wasing from, or who they were. "So, what do we do next?" Shadow asked in a low tone as Reign and the others all stood quiet. Reign took a moment to gather his thoughts, contemting their next move. The enemy''s ability to create soul phantoms and shield their operatives made them a formidable adversary, but Reign was determined to find a way to counter their tactics. Maybe if he was fast enough to attack a phantom and get rid of it, he could preserve the mind of the spies sent by the opponent. Aethion was notpletely sure of it, as it did depend on how proficient the enemy was with the phantoms, as well as how powerful they were, but it should be doable. As for finding the enemy out, learning who they were and where they were, well that would be much more difficult. "We continue with our mission to eradicate the corruption in the jungle," Reign said finally. "We need to gather more information and find clues that could lead us to the source of the corruption, we don''t really have any other choice but to simply continue as we have." "The people have been alerted and they will be alert as well, which means that we only need to focus on the jungle for now." "Gabriel, if you do sense anything simr to the phantom in the future, tell us immediately, it is very important." Reign said as Gabriel nodded at him. "Of course," Gabriel said with a nod of his head before disappearing, leaving Reign and the others alone in the underground area. "How dangerous do you think the enemy is?" Reign suddenly asked Aethion who shook his head. "It''s difficult to determine that, after all, the enemy has only been using external power, the corruption, to do anything." "If we are going to base it off the spy who had incredible stealth capabilities and the one that had made the phantoms, then we can say that the enemy definitely has a couple of dangerous individuals." "The spy was probably just a pawn, not an important member of the enemy faction, otherwise they wouldn''t have just sent him to spy on you from such a short distance, without even trying to first learn more about you and how dangerous you are." "Of course, there is a chance that the guy was simply overconfident, that he believed too much in his stealth skills, and thus he paid the price, he got caught." "Do you think the enemy did it on purpose so that we can be tricked into believing that Mcai guy, was that what he said?" Tank asked as Reign nodded. "That is possible, the enemy might have wanted us to capture the spy, to interrogate him, and to get all the wrong answers from him." "We won''t get anywhere by making all of these assumptions," Wolf said as he got up from his chair and stretched his arm a bit. "The only thing we can do is continue, so let''s do that, we continue hunting in the jungle, we continue bing stronger and stronger, and then, even if the enemy has nned something, in the face of overwhelming power, all ns and tricks will simply be useless." "He is true, the most important thing is for you to continue growing stronger," Aethion said before smiling at them all. "Good luck to you." With those words, Aethion disappeared as well, leaving them alone. And just like that, a couple of days passed. Nothing happened. Absolutely nothing happened. There were no more corrupted areas that appeared in the jungle, there were no sightings of any corrupted areas appearing anywhere else either, and nothing out of ce happened at all. It was normal, regr, just as always, minus the disappearance of the corrupted zones that had not spread at all. Reign and the others knew that something was up, that the enemy was nning something, but they had no idea what. Whatever it was, it was definitely not going to be good. Ever since they had taken down the Spawn of Corruption and captured the spy, the enemy was simply too quiet. They might know just how powerful Reign and the others were, thus they knew that if they continued as before, they would gain nothing, they would only be making Reign and the others more powerful since they would be getting exp for taking down the corrupted areas. The group had also gained some new items, although they only managed to get 3 Rank SSS items from the Obsidian Chests, and of course, as expected, Beast got one from the chest. He managed to pull out a cape, a Rank SSS cape, one that can be attached to any armor and gives more defense, more mana to the user, and the main function of the cape, the ability to fly around slowly. With Beast''s wind maniption, the ability to fly was actually boosted, instead of being able to fly around slowly, Beast was capable of easily flying around at high speed, which made him a menace to fight against. One other Rank SSS item was drawn by Wolf actually, and he managed to draw a sword. The sword was quite good and was given to Mia as Reign wanted nothing to do with it. His swords were fine as they were, and he already had a Rank Z sword that he would use in the future. Not to mention that he wanted Mia to have a stronger weapon so that she could more easily defend herself during battle. The final Rank SSS item was drawn by Aelrinder, who was surprised to find a new spear in his hands. The spear was of course taken by Aelrinder, who was overjoyed at getting a new weapon as the new spear was much more powerful than his old one. The rest just took the Rank SS items they got, some sold them, and some equipped them. And then, after about a week of nothing happening, something did happen. Chapter 984: The Corruptions Return After slightly over a week of nothing, the corruption had returned. But not like before. In the past, there would be one or two sources of corruption that would give birth to a couple of corrupted areas. Gabriel would be able to feel the main corrupted area that was ced first and in charge of dividing the corruption that wasing to the jungle and spreading it to form more corrupted areas. It was rtively simple, and it was easy to stop it, one would have to start attacking the main area, which would defend itself, using the corruption to do so and slowing down the creation of corrupted areas significantly. Destroying the source would make the main area weaker and weaker until finally, it would just run out of power, or be destroyed by the opponent. Well now, the issue was the fact that Gabriel had already sensed 5 such main areas, and the number was still on the rise. "I can sense more and more corruption making its way to the jungle this this has never happened before," Gabriel said with apprehension as he stared at Reign and the others. "I haven''t been able to sense it before, the corruption before it would get in the jungle, but now, I can clearly sense it making its way here, there''s just so much of it, it''s just so powerful." "I I don''t know what to do, you you won''t be able to take it all down on time!" "Calm down for god''s sake." Reign said as he walked toward Gabriel. "Tell us where the corrupted areas are, all of the main ones." "Beast, send a message back in Doncaster and Wilkashere, all the Tier Vbatants present are toe to the jungle, I will give them authorization to use the portal ande right over here, I don''t believe Gabriel would mind it." "I don''t mind." Gabriel quickly said as he continued staring around, his face showing the concern he had. "The other humans are on the move as well, one of the main corrupted areas has appeared near their base, they are already fighting against it." "So the Enve is also fighting, that''s good, we''ll need all the help we can get." "Hey, what about the ces, the ones where the mana surges are, has the corruption attempted to take over any of them?" "No, at least not yet." Gabriel shook his head before sighing. "But I doubt that will continue for long, the ces with mana surges are perfect for them to use and create the Spawns, and if they manage to create multiple spawns and attack us, we won''t be able to survive." Reign and the others sighed and nodded their heads. If they were attacked by over 2 Spawns, then surviving would indeed be very difficult without Reign transforming. "We got the message." The portal suddenly activated as Cameron came out of it, followed by Lea, Ronny, and the rest of their team. Neil''s team, Elijah''s team, and many more soon arrived, getting ready to join the battle. "Gabriel will give you more details, but just remember, your job is to get rid of the corrupted areas, don''t leave the jungle, we will take care of the sources." Reign said before he and the others quickly moved. "We gotta hurry up, one of the main areas isn''t that far away!" Reign shouted as Beast nodded before summoning his wyvern. Not all of them could fit on its back, but it was stillrge enough for 5 people to sit on its back while it flew. Beast, Wolf, Reign, Shadow, and Laura went with the wyvern so that they could reach the sources of corruption outside of the jungle faster while the rest made their way to the main corrupted area in order to slow the corruption down and perhaps even destroy it ahead of time. The entire jungle soon became embroiled in battle as even some monsters started attacking the corrupted areas in order to make them disappear. The corruption was bad for everything and everybody, monsters included, thus they really didn''t like it either. The main corrupted areas were massive,rger than the one Wolf and the others had destroyed thest time. They were pulsating with dark energy, emitting an eerie glow that cast long shadows over the jungle. As the groups from Doncaster approached one of the main corrupted areas, they could feel the malevolent energy emanating from it, causing a sense of unease to settle in their hearts. This was the first time any of the groups had gone up against such an area, but Reign and the others had already done their calctions, and even though it would be difficult, the groups could indeed win without losing people. It would be difficult, they would need to be on top of their game and make sure to fight with everything they got, but still make sure that they were a bit careful, but it could be done. Tank, Greenie, Mia, and Aelrinder had also arrived at one of the main areas, and unlike the other groups, they didn''t wait or anything, they just charged forward and attacked the main core that was in the middle of the area and was continuously receiving and then spreading out corruption. As for Reign and the others, they were getting lower and lower as the wyvern was lowering itself, and they continuously stared at the source of corruption near them. They didn''t need to rely on Greenie''s gloves or Reign great mana and aura sensitivity to follow the trail and find the source any longer. Thanks to destroying the spawn, they had all gotten the title, and the title was more than enough to make them all sensitive to corruption, which meant that locating the sources was many times easier for them now. "Any traces of anybody there?" Shadow asked as both Reign and Wolf were staring with their faces showing determination. "No other auras in a radius of a couple of hundred meters around here." Reign said with a dark expression as theynded, after which Wolf immediately moved, getting closer to the source and looking around it. Beast let his wyvern fly up and circle around a bit as he used their connection to see with its eyes, which were much better than the eyes of a human, even the eyes of a human that were in the same realm as the wyvern was. As for Reign, he only had one thing to do here, destroy the source. It turned out that what happened thest time was not theplete truth. The source was indeed weak to light and feared it, but other attacks worked as well, it was just that one wouldn''t be able to see the damage before the source was at a critical point. They knew that because of what Greenie did thest time. He grabbed his hammer and started swinging it and hitting the source with everything he had, and even though it seemed futile and useless, he didn''t stop, thanks to that, they were able to see the damage that the source had taken and then destroy it. Of course, Reign wasn''t going to do such a thing. He was capable of destroying the source much faster and easier, and that was what he was going to do right away. Reign walked over to the source, his swords slowly starting to shine a brilliant white light. Even though it was not attacked, the source was visibly getting nervous, the hole was shaking and the voices from the other side were not as frequent as they had been mere moments ago. Reign lunged, appearing in front of the source right away before stabbing down with both of his swords. The corruption was quickly manipted by the source, creating a shield in front of it, but it would not be enough as the two swords stabbed through the shield with rtive ease before continuing down and stabbing into the hole. Reign then exhaled before pouring his mana into the swords, increasing the brightness of the light and the intensity it brought with it. The hole started shaking, and shaking, and shaking until the corruption waspletely gone. Reign took out his swords, nced down at the hole, and grimaced. It was now just a regr hole, but that that was not quite good for them. The runes and symbols, Reign''s light had almostpletely destroyed them, only some small traces remained. "Dammit!" "It''s fine, there''s more sources to take down, more runes and symbols to copy, just make sure to lower the intensity a bit the next time, stop before the source ispletely destroyed, and everything should be fine," Beast said from the side as he stood up. "There''s nobody around that I was able to see." "Tch, they have escaped quickly once again." Reign said as they all moved toward the wyvern while Wolf looked around with slight suspicion. "Hey, you got something?" Reign asked Wolf who shook his head. "Not quite, I''ll have to see one or two more such ces first." Chapter 985: Finding Some Trails For the following three portals, Reign and the others continued doing the same as before. They would arrive, Reign would try to sense somebody, but he would fail each time, Beast would send out his wyvern to fly around in an attempt to find a person as well, and Wolf would start looking around the area. Compared to how he had done it before, Reign went easier on the corrupted sources this time, using the same attack, just lessening the intensity of the light. The second time he had done so, the light turned out to be too weak, and he had to quickly increase the intensity so that the corruption in front of the source wouldn''t attack him. Each time he had gone up against a new source, he would try a different approach. Reign would always adjust the intensity and destructiveness of the power by a bit, trying to make it perfect not just for destroying the source, but also so that he could preserve the runes and symbols that made up the portal. After all, the Queen and Drayce both needed more of the runes and symbols in order to understand more of the runes, to understand how they functioned, perhaps where they came from exactly, and who was behind them. After taking down the fourth portal, Reign stared at Wolf who was looking around before exhaling deeply and then looking at Reign. Wolf motioned for Reign toe over before looking around them. "No traces, not even a single one after looking at four ces." "You haven''t managed to sense anything, no mana traces, no soul signatures, nothing." "That is just too weird, no matter how good somebody is, they shouldn''t be able to leave without leaving even the slightest trail." "At least if mana was used to clean up, we can immediately notice the mana signature, but here, there is just nothing." "It''s as if nobody has been here for a long time." "But that shouldn''t be possible, the runes and symbols have to be ced by a person, which means that there were people that havee here, the question is when?" "Were these all ced months ago, and are only now being used?" "Does the enemy have an ability that allows them topletely hide their tracks like the phantoms do, or is there something else entirely?" Reign widened his eyes at Wolf''s words before sitting down. "Hmm, I don''t know, what if the enemy does have someone that has such powers, that is that good at hiding themselves and erasing their presence, mana, and soul signature." "If there is a person that is that good, then I''d have to admit it, that person would definitely be better than me and Shadow at doing the exact same thing." "That''s quite a high praiseing from you, you know?" Reign asked with a smirk as Wolf nodded his head. "I know, but that is how it is, I do hope I am wrong, though. "And I hope that my next theory is the correct one." Wolf suddenly told Reign as he got up and grinned. "Let''s dig a bit." "Dig?" Reign asked with confusion as Wolf nodded his head. "Yes, digging, let''s go dig." "Why should we go digging?" "Because of my next theory, don''t worry, it won''t take long, just a bit, after all, with our current strength, we can dig quite a bit in an incredibly short period of time." Reign nced at Wolf, his expression still one of confusion, but he sighed and shook his head before surrendering and listening to what Wolf wanted them to do. "Around the source, let''s say about 2 meters around it?" Wolf asked as Reign just nodded his head, his expression showing that he wasn''t that interested or knew what Wolf was doing right now at all. "Ok, let''s start," Wolf said before he started digging and throwing the ground behind him. Shovel and shovel passed before Reign was standing and staring at Wolf in shock. "How did you know this?" "I tried thinking of how to not be noticed by you, and since hiding my mana won''t work thanks to the fact you can manipte and sense souls, wouldn''t it be best to get a shelter that has something there to defend against those senses" "But" Wolf suddenly nced at Reign with a smile on his face. "If I already had something that could defend against those things, then I would just need to make sure to not be seen, and to not leave a trace, which is many times easierpared to the previous one." "So, you think the enemy has a way of countering my soul sensing, as well as regr mana sensing, and that is why we haven''te across them." "I mean, it does make sense, after all, we have visited quite a couple of the sources of corruption and there have always been 0 people present to spread the corruption." Reign continued, his face still calm and steady. "So, you believe that they have gone underground, created the portals from below, used their powers to activate them, and then left via tunnels?" Reign asked as they both continued digging. Beast had heard what they talked about, as did Shadow and Laura, and they all had to admit that the theory sounded believable. "Whether they dug up the tunnels themselves, or had people with earth maniption, soil maniption, rock, or any other ability that is simr to those, I don''t know, but I think they went below the ground." Just as Wolf finished talking, his shovel suddenly went deep inside the soil, which made him lose his bnce for a moment before he smirked. "I think we found one." Wolf and Reign then quickly started digging, and in only a couple of seconds, they managed to uncover the tunnel. It was rectangr in shape, with the height of the tunnel being 2 meters and the width 5 meters, allowing for two or more people to move at once, but making it difficult for anyone taller to pass through. "Tracks," Wolf said as he stared at the tunnel and its floor, a smile blossoming on his face as he continued doing so. "There were 2 people who came here, they probably activated the portal and then left this ce, tch, we don''t know exactly how long ago that was, nor do we know how long they needed to wait in ce for the portal to start working and before it was fully self-sufficient." "Do we follow after them, or go after the other sources?" Shadow asked Wolf who sighed. "I will go follow the tracks, Reign, you should continue taking down the sources, with your light maniption, you are the one who is capable of doing so with the greatest ease, speed, and efficiency." "Shadow and Laura stay with me, Beast, you will Of course go with Reign, the wyvern is of great help and speeds things up tremendously." "Since you have no need to slowly look around and take everything in and try to find traces, you can destroy the sources much faster and then quickly copy the runes and symbols, I don''t believe you will need a lot of time to destroy the sources." Reign nodded his head before walking toward Beast who had already jumped on the wyvern. He jumped on its back and it immediately took off, issuing a roar as it did so before flying toward the next source of corruption. As for Wolf and the others, they nced at one another before jumping in the tunnel and making their way away from the portal and deeper inside the area they were in right now. The tunnel was very basic, it was just soil, but tough soil that had seemingly beenpressed to make it many times more durable than normal soil. There were nomps ced in the tunnel, no signs, nothing, it was a tunnel that only led straight, had only one direction, and had no use for anything else inside of it. Of course, with Wolf''s mes, they had no issues looking ahead or having to worry about a source of light near them. As for Reign, he did just as he had done before. He would arrive with the Wyvern, jump down, attack the portal, destroy the portal, copy the runes and symbols, and then go to the next one. Both he and Beast were going full speed ahead. They didn''t want to leave the others alone, they wanted to do whatever they could, as fast as they could. Taking down the corrupted areas was definitely the number one thing, the one at the top of the priority list, but finding those that had activated them was also important, thus the reason why they split up before. If they don''t find the ones that spread the corruption, then it would be much more difficult to end this. The only thing that was present inside the minds of Beast and Reign, however, was whether Wolf and the others were ready for what they would find. Chapter 986: Exiting the Tunnels: The Weird Four As Beast and Reign continued their mission of destroying the corrupted sources, Wolf, Shadow, and Laura delved deeper into the tunnel, following the tracks left by the two individuals. The tunnel stretched on for what seemed like miles, with no end in sight. "This tunnel must have taken a lot of effort to make, even if it was made by someone with an ability," Shadowmented, his voice echoing in the narrow space. "It''s definitely well-constructed," Wolf agreed, examining the walls of the tunnel. "But why go to such lengths to hide their activities, after all, this can''t be new, these guys have been using the tunnels for quite some time, I''m certain of that much." Laura remained silent, her eyes darting around as if expecting danger at any moment. The darkness of the tunnel seemed to press in on them, making every sound and movement seem amplified. After what felt like hours of walking, they finally came to a fork in the tunnel. The tracks split off in two directions, leading in opposite directions. "One went left, the other one right, huh?" Wolf asked in a low voice as he stared at the tracks. "Should we split up, follow both of them?" "No, we''ll go after one, we don''t need to find them all, after all, we now know that there are tunnels beneath the portals, we can track them again if we need to, no need to take a risk and split up," Wolf said with a resolute tone as he stared at the tracks. "Let''s go right." "Why right, is there something about those tracks, are they different?" Shadow asked as he followed behind Wolf while ncing at the barely noticeable tracks that were on the ground. "No, I just like going right," Wolf said in a t tone as Shadow blinked twice sessfully and then sighed. "Alright." As they followed the tracks to the right, the tunnel began to slope downward, gradually descending into the depths below. The air grew colder, and dampness settled in, indicating they were heading deeper underground. After walking for some time, the tunnel began to slope upward, and it was not as gradual as before. The three of them had to walk at a 40-degree upward slope, and it didn''t take them that long before Wolf stopped them from walking any further. "A fresh breeze, we''re near the exit," Wolf said softly before ncing at them. "Now, we need to be careful, Reign was unable to sense anything with his soul sensing, which can mean that the enemy has phantoms around them, just like that spy." "If they do have one, then they will be notified of our presence, we need to stay at a distance and try our best not to be noticed." "We won''t be able to find out anything from them, we need to try and follow them, see where they gather, find out more info like that, and then go back and get Reign and the others before making our next move." Shadow and Laura nodded at Wolf''s words before he took a deep breath and walked forward. They exited from below the ground soon after and found themselves in an unfamiliar ce. There were some trees around, some bushes, but not as nearly as dense as how it was in the jungle. Still, it was enough to provide cover when coupled with Shadow''s darkness. Even if somebody was able to notice them while walking, they should be fine as long as they took cover behind a tree or bush. As they made their way through the unfamiliar terrain, Wolf, Shadow, and Laura kept a close eye out for any signs of activity. The tracks they had been following led them deeper into the area, weaving through the sparse vegetation and rocky outcroppings. Wolf was at the very front, his eyes scanning for any clues and tracks that would lead them forward while Shadow was ced in the middle, his darkness covering all three of them, but not blocking their sight. After walking for about 15 minutes, Wolf signaled them to stop before moving to the side very cautiously. He nced to the side, only to see three figures who were sitting atop somerge rocks. Neither of the three moved, they were barely even breathing from what Wolf was seeing, and it seemed like they were hibernating. "What''s going on here?" Shadow asked as he gulped at the scene. It was simply eerie. "I don''t know, let''s just wait, maybe something will happen," Wolf said as he stared with a calm expression on his face. And so, just like Wolf had told them, they waited. They waited for about 5 minutes before something happened. A fourth person arrived. The fourth person walked over to the three before finding a rock to sit on and then the same thing happened to it, it just stayed still, barely moving a single muscle. After observing the strange behavior of the four individuals for a while longer, Wolf signaled for Shadow and Laura to follow him as he moved closer, staying low to the ground and using the cover of the sparse vegetation to remain hidden. As they drew nearer, they could see that the four figures were dressed in dark, hooded robes, their faces obscured. They appeared to be in some sort of trance,pletely motionless except for the gentle rise and fall of their chests as they breathed. Careful not to make any noise, Wolf, Shadow, and Laura crept closer, trying to get a better look at the mysterious group. They noticed that each of the figures had a symbol embroidered on their robes, a symbol that was unfamiliar to them. Still, it was at least something, a new clue that they found. Wolf made sure to remember what the symbol looked like, as well as the people that were sitting there, and then started walking back, once again increasing the distance between himself and the four people. He wasn''t certain whether the phantom around them would activate if they stayed at the same ce as before, but he didn''t want to take any chances. None of them could sense souls like Reign, which meant that they were much more likely to be spotted by those that, not to mention the fact that there was no saying whether there were phantoms that also attacked the souls of others as well. "Alright, let''s just wait it out now, remember, our goal is to find out as much as we can, and if possible, to find the base of the enemy." Shadow and Laura nodded at Wolf who sighed as he nced at the four people present. ''If only there was just one more of us that could sense souls, this would have been so much easier.'' The waiting game started after that. Wolf was quite proficient at just waiting like this, he could stay in one ce for a long period of time without moving a muscle without feeling any difort. Shadow and Laura, however, were not the same. Even though Shadow did pick assassin as his ss and did have to assassinate others during the ss trials they had gone through, as well as in some of the challenges he had done, he was still not as good at it as Wolf was. The difference was experience of course as Wolf had years of experience while Shadow didn''t even have 1 full year yet. Because of that, while Wolf was able to simply sit down, stare at the four figures, and be aware of his surroundings while doing nothing, Shadow and Laura were having a more difficult time doing so. They were luckily experienced and had gone through many battles before, so they were able to sit and do nothing like Wolf, but only for a bit of time before losing concentration and looking around, trying to see something interesting. Wolf didn''t mind, they didn''t need to pay attention like he was, nor did they need to be as wary of their surroundings as he was, they just needed to not make any noise or sudden movement, that was all he needed of them. The wait continued, with Wolf, Shadow, and Laura maintaining their vignce. After what felt like an eternity, the four figures stirred. They rose from their seated positions and began to move, heading deeper into the rocky terrain. "Let''s follow them," Wolf whispered, gesturing for the others to stay close as they trailed the mysterious figures. The figures moved swiftly and silently, their movements almost ghost-like. They seemed to know exactly where they were going, navigating the rocky terrain with ease. Wolf and the others had to move carefully to avoid being seen, staying a safe distance behind. The only issue that Wolf had with this entire situation was the fact that he couldn''t be certain whether or not they were already discovered. There was no way to confirm it, not when he was unable to sense souls, and the chance of them being led to a trap right now was not small at all. And yet, he was ready for it, even if it turned out to be a trap, he would be ready for anything. Chapter 987: The Weird Tree: Corruption Bringing Vitality? As they followed the figures deeper into the rocky terrain, Wolf couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him. Every shadow seemed to hold a lurking threat, every sound echoed with hidden danger. But he pressed on, determined to uncover more about the mysterious figures and their activities. He had to find out more, this was the best opportunity they had when it came to locating the enemy and finding out who they were, he couldn''t stop now. After what felt like an eternity of silent pursuit, the figures finally came to a stop in a small clearing. They gathered around arge, ancient-looking tree, its gnarled branches reaching up to the sky like twisted fingers. The tree looked like it was dead, there were no leaves that grew on it, the branches were dry and most would feel an eerie atmosphere when around it. Without a word, the figures began to chant in a low, melodic tone, their voices blending together in an eerie harmony. The chant was weird, not in anynguage any of them knew, and even the system''s trantion, which always worked, was not really working this time. It might have been because the chant has some meaning that can''t really be tranted, or perhaps because such chants simply are not viable for trantion at all. Wolf, Shadow, and Laura watched from their hiding spot, their hearts pounding in their chests. They couldn''t understand the words of the chant, but the dark energy that pulsed around the tree made them feel very apprehensive, after all, the dark energy was corruption. "What are they doing?" Laura whispered, her voice barely audible over the chanting. "I''m not sure," Wolf replied, his eyes narrowed in concentration. "But whatever it is, it can''t be good, the aura that is forming around the tree, its bad news." As the chanting continued, the air around the tree began to shimmer and warp, forming a swirling vortex of corrupted energy. The tree started slightly twisting and moving around, the branches seemingly dancing above the four figures, and then, the middle of the tree suddenly started opening. It was opening slowly, but what Wolf and the others could see inside was nothing, only darkness. Suddenly, they were able to see something. Something started shining, very dimly and very ominously, but after channeling mana to their eyes, they were able to see that runes were slowly being created inside the tree, and that there were already some runes and symbols inside of it. "They''re creating a spawn!" Shadow said, slightly loudly, enough to make Wolf and Laura stare at him in shock and anger before they all stared back at the four figures, who were still chanting and had not heard him luckily. The darkness didn''t only hide their bodies, it also hid their presence, and it dampened any sound that came from inside the darkness as well, making it incredibly good for stealth. Laura red at Shadow who shrunk back and mouthed an ''I''m sorry'' before they all started thinking. The figures were creating a spawn, but how, the energy that was being drawn over, there was no way that Gabriel wouldn''t have noticed it, even if the corrupted core back there was one that was good at hiding its presence, this much energy shouldn''t have been able to be masked. If people were needed for a spawn to be born, then howe he didn''t notice anyone back then? Was it because of the phantoms, were they all being shielded by them, or was it perhaps because this was different? This ce barely had any vitality, the tree that they were using was so dry and cracked in so many ces that it could already be thought of as a dead tree. Was the area around the tree like this because of the spawn, because everything was being drawn over to the darkness, the corruption inside the tree? "It''s different, it feels different from how the area where the spawn was born felt, the corruption could still be seen over there, it had destroyed everything, taken the vitality of all things that were present in the area, this is different, the vitality, the life force of the nts and even thend is very low, but there is no sign of corruption anywhere," Wolf stated as he stared at the sight in front of them. "And those runes, howe they are being created like that, by themselves, but at intervals, after all, there were already some runes and symbols inside the tree before the new ones started appearing." "So what, they are not making a spawn?" Shadow asked as Wolf sighed. "I don''t know, this definitely looks like how the creation of the spawn would be like, but we weren''t there back then, so we can''t be certain that this is it or not." The three of them continued to observe, trying to make sense of the strange ritual unfolding before them. The chanting grew louder and more intense, and the swirling vortex of energy around the tree began to pulse with the power of corruption. As they watched, Wolf and the others suddenly nced to the side, and a couple of secondster, a figure stepped out from the shadows and approached the tree. It was a man, dressed in simr dark robes as the others, but with amanding presence that set him apart. He raised his hands and began to chant in a deep, resonant voice, adding his power to the ritual. Suddenly, the runes inside the tree began to glow with a sickly green light. The tree itself seemed toe alive, its branches twisting and contorting as if in agony. It was very different from before. The tree was suddenly regaining vitality, which was not what any of them expected to see. The dead tree that barely had any life in it was now regaining some, the cracks on its surface were starting to heal, the color of the tree became a bit darker and a bit nicer, and leaves started sprouting on the branches. The surrounding area didn''t change at all, however, it was only the tree that changed and regained its vitality. The sight left Wolf, Shadow, and Laura puzzled. They had never seen anything like it before. It seemed as though the corrupted energy was somehow revitalizing the tree, infusing it with a twisted form of life. "What''s happening?" Laura whispered, her voice filled with confusion. "I''m not sure," Wolf replied, his brow furrowed in concentration. "But it looks like the corrupted energy is somehow rejuvenating the tree." "That doesn''t make any sense," Shadow interjected, his voice tinged with frustration. "How can corruption bring life?" "I don''t know," Wolf admitted, his gaze fixed on the strange scene unfolding before them. "But we need to find out." As they watched, the figure continued to chant, his voice growing louder and more powerful with each passing moment. The runes inside the tree glowed brighter, casting an eerie green light over the clearing. And then, the figure suddenly brought his hands down, mming them against the ground, causing the green light that had appeared to suddenly disappear and the tree to close, the corruption that was inside being hidden. The figure then nced at the four figures that had been in charge of the ritual before suddenly waving his hand from left to right, causing them to stop moving. "Go to the fourth base and wait patiently for your orders, do not do anything until an order has been given." The person said as the four figures simply turned around and started walking while the figure sighed before turning around and slowly walking away as well. Just as he did so, he suddenly stopped before jumping away as a greatsword stabbed deep into the ground. "Sorry, but I can''t allow you to just get away like that," Wolf said as he suddenly appeared next to his sword, pulling it out of the ground and smiling at the figure that was standing in front of him. "You should have stayed hidden." The figure said as he straightened himself and stared at Wolf, his dark red eyes piercing into his own as he smirked. "And miss a good fight?" Wolf asked with a wide smile, "Never." Wolf moved, shing forward with his sword while the figure moved back before taking out a small battle axe and throwing it at Wolf whose eyes slightly widened as he quickly moved to the side to evade the axe, only for his eyes to constrict as the axe passed next to his face, and he was able to see a threat that could be seen connecting the axe to the man who quickly pulled his hand back. The axe was jerked back right away and the man smirked while Wolf clicked his tongue in annoyance as he ducked before evading the attack. "Interesting choice of a weapon," Wolfmented as he quickly stood up and stared at the figure who was chuckling. "You will soon find out just how interesting it truly is, do not worry." Chapter 988: Wolf vs the Mysterious Enemy The two opponents circled each other warily, their eyes locked in a deadly dance of anticipation. Wolf could sense the power emanating from his adversary, a dark and foreboding energy that was simr to the corruption. As the battle between the two started, Wolf noticed the figure''s movements were precise and calcted, each strike aimed with deadly uracy. He knew he couldn''t afford to underestimate his opponent. After the initial attack, the man had taken out another axe, and that one, just like the first one, also had a thread that connected it to the man''s arm. With a swift motion, Wolf lunged forward, his sword shing in the dim light of the clearing. The figure countered with equal ferocity, parrying Wolf''s blows with skillful precision with both of his axes. Their weapons shed with a resounding ng, sending sparks flying in all directions. Wolf could be stronger physically and was pushing the figure back with each blow, but the enemy was still calm and collected. The fight between Wolf and the mysterious figure was intense and fast-paced. The figure moved with a grace and speed that matched Wolf''s own skills, making the battle a bit challenging for Wolf who didn''t expect toe across a Tier VIbatant with this much skill right now. Meanwhile, Shadow and Laura remained hidden, observing the fight from a safe distance. They were ready to step in if needed, but for now, they were simply observing the enemy while Wolf was fighting against him, making sure to be alert to the surroundings in case somebody arrived and tried to attack Wolf. The hooded figure chuckled as he jumped up while both the axes hung by the threads that he started swinging wildly. Soon, one wasn''t even able to see the axes because of how fast they were spinning, and that was when the figure moved, using his axes like they were two buzzsaws that he was going to use to cut Wolf in half. Wolf''s eyes narrowed as he struck the first one in order to gauge the strength of the swing, only for his arm to feel numb after sessfully blocking the attack and slowing the axe down by a bit, but not by that much. ''Tch, neither one of us has used an ability yet, and this bastard is actually this strong.'' Wolf thought with a smirk as he stared at the mysterious figure who was still chuckling. ''Alright, let''s try something out first, then I''ll go ahead and use my skills and ability.'' Wolf thought before he suddenly lunged forward, moving straight at one of the axes. Suddenly, he stopped, about two inches away from the axe which was getting closer as the hooded figure quickly moved forward to capitalize on the situation and get him. That was when Wolf smirked and suddenly stabbed his sword into the ground before ducking. The man''s eyes widened as his axe struck the sword, and then the thread went around the handle as well. Thanks to how quickly the axes were spinning, there was nothing the man could do quickly enough to stop the thread from coiling around the sword, which made Wolf smile widely before he grabbed his sword and pulled it out of the ground, the thread still wrapped around the handle. "Damn, this has to be very annoying, right?" Wolf asked the man who clenched his teeth in anger as he stared at him. The figure''s expression twisted into one of frustration and anger as he struggled to free his axe from the thread wrapped around Wolf''s sword. He tugged and pulled, but the thread held fast, refusing to loosen its grip. Wolf watched with satisfaction as the figure struggled, his smirk widening with each passing moment. He had managed to gain the upper hand, and now it was time to press his advantage. He jerked the sword back, forcing the man to stumble forward. With a swift motion, Wolf lunged forward, his sword shing in the dim light of the clearing. With the enemy stumbling forward, it was the perfect opportunity for Wolf to strike. He shed down with his sword, aiming to hit the hooded man''s left shoulder, breaking it and cutting deep inside to make him unable to use the other axe, which was still free. Just as Wolf was doing that though, he noticed that the figure was not as panicking as he thought he would be, instead, there was a cold and calcting gaze that met Wolf''s eyes as he struck down with his sword. He realized it at that moment. Losing one of the axes was indeed bad for the enemy, but, he had gotten a bit hasty after doing so, and in his haste, he had forgotten to pay attention to the other axe, which was still free. The man had stopped spinning it and using it as a buzzsaw, and instead, the moment he was pulled forward and stumbled, he moved his arm, sending the axe forward from the left to right before Wolf attacked him, and now, he was pulling the thread back, which meant the axe wasing back as well. If he continued with his attack, he would definitely inflict a serious injury to the opponent, but he would suffer one as well. But just as he was thinking that he smiled before striking forward, hitting the enemy off-guard and managing to break a couple of bones in his left shoulder while cutting deep inside of it. As for the axe that wasing at him, Wolf was no longer worried about it, not even a little bit as a figure had appeared behind him,ing out of his shadow and crossing two daggers in front of him that blocked the axe that wasing at Wolf. "I hope you don''t mind, thought it would be best if I join and help you finish this quickly," Shadow said as he stood behind Wolf who nodded his head. "Don''t mind it at all." With Shadow''s sudden intervention, the battle was suddenly tipped in their favor greatly. The hooded figure, now with one arm incapacitated, struggled to defend himself against thebined assault of Wolf and Shadow. Even if it was only Wolf, this battle would have been one he would lose as he couldn''t use either of his axes. He couldn''t use one arm, and the other one was useless as the thread was still coiled around Wolf''s sword. Their coordinated attacks kept the enemy off-bnce, preventing him from mounting a counteroffensive or trying to do anything else. Wolf pressed forward, his sword shing with deadly precision, while Shadow moved with speed and agility, striking from the shadows with his twin daggers. Despite their best efforts, however, the hooded figure proved to be a formidable opponent. The corruption fueled his attacks, giving him an edge over most enemies as nobody wanted to get in close contact with the corruption. Luckily, Shadow and Wolf didn''t really care. They were strong enough to withstand the negative effects that corruption brought with it, and even if they somehow did get anything on them, if parts did get corrupted, they could fix themselves up quickly. "I think it''s time we spoke, huh?" Wolf asked the figure as he suddenly struck down with the t side of his sword, catching the man off guard and hitting his head from above, causing the man to suddenly stop moving for a couple of seconds, which Shadow and Wolf quickly took advantage of. Shadow appeared behind the man and quickly shed the back of his knees, causing the man to fall down to his knees before Wolf appeared in front of him and punched him in the jaw. The punch caused a tooth to fall out, but it did manage to do what it was intended for, it knocked the man out. "Alright, let''s go, we need to get this guy to Reign before he wakes up or the enemy finds out he is missing," Wolf said as he and Shadow both grabbed the unconscious man and started going back to the tunnel they hade out of, while asionally ncing at the tree that still had some vitality and looked better than it did before. "Laura, just make sure he doesn''t die, that''s all," Wolf told Laura as he and Shadow continued to move the man toward the tunnel while she walked between them, observing the man and making sure he wouldn''t simply wake up and attack her while he was still on a stretcher. "Is he one of those that are spreading the corruption?" "Yeah, he can use the corruption in a way simr to how we use mana, so it''s safe to say that this guy is one of the people we are after." "We need to get him to Reign, we don''t know whether we have already been spotted or not, but if we have, that means that the enemy might arrive soon with reinforcements, and if that happens, things won''t be good, we are quite far from friendly territory after all." Chapter 989: The New Arrivals: An Equal Shadow and Laura nodded at Wolf as the unconscious man was wrapped in mana restraining chains. The cuffs and chains were fairly easy to make, well, they were easy for Adrian and the old elven smith, but not that easy for the yers. So far, the best cksmith of Doncaster was capable of creating Tier V mana restraining chains and cuffs, but he still had a bit to go before being able to create better ones. Wolf grabbed the man and put him over his shoulder before nodding at Shadow and Laura. Shadow immediately waved his hand, casting a barrier of darkness around them to hide their presence and auras before they started walking back to the tunnel they came from, only to stop a mere 15 meterster. They sensed them. Five Tier VIbatants had appeared, and they had already surrounded them. "Apologies, but we cannot allow you to take him." A man said as he appeared from inside a nearby tree. He was hooded as well, they all were. "A total of six Tier VIbatants, you probably have a couple more, huh?" Wolf asked with a smirk as he let the man on his shoulders fall down on the ground. "You know, I was quite confident that there weren''t that many Tier VIbatants on Earth, after all, it''s not a realm that''s so easily reached by people." Wolf continued speaking as he grabbed his sword and stared at the man who had spoken to him. "Well, what one thinks doesn''t necessarily mean it is true." The man that was standing in front of the tree said as Wolf smirked. "Your aura is greater than that of this guy and the other people with you." "Usually, I would guess that you are at a higher level than they are, but, there''s a small problem with that, you know?" Wolf said as he stared at the unfamiliar man. "You see, these guys they''re a bit weak for Tier VIbatants." "This guy fell down so easily, I was actually thinking he was just trying to trick us previously," Wolf said as he pointed his sword at the man in chains. "Say, you guys wouldn''t have a way to make people have a strength simr to Tier VI without them actually reaching the tier, wouldn''t you?" The hooded man slightly flinched upon hearing Wolf''s words, which made Wolf''s smirk deepen. "I see, probably the corruption, huh?" "You speak too much." The hooded man said as he suddenly moved, his figure appearing in front of Wolf in an instant. He struck forward, attempting to punch Wolf straight in the face with the spiked gloves he had on, only to hit the t side of Wolf''s sword. "You''re a bit too impatient, your actions betray the truth, you should learn to calm down a bit," Wolf said as mes suddenly enveloped his sword, causing the man to quickly step back in order to not be burned. Right away, Shadow appeared behind the man, teleporting from his shadow and attempting to stab him in the back, only for the hooded man to quickly do a backward somersault and dodge the blow while the other four people attacked. The barrier of darkness that Shadow had cast was already gone, and Laura had already created a pentagram that she quickly struck in order to hit one of the four men. A ray of demonic energy went forward, and the man took out a small shield made out of a single scale that he used to block the ray. He didn''t get hurt but was pushed back in the air by about 15 meters, only stopping once he broke through a tree and then hit another, thicker tree. The other three arrived nearly at the same moment, only for arge wall of mes to appear in front of them, stopping them for a moment as Shadow then appeared behind one and tried stabbing him in the back, but they were ready for it. The man quickly turned and grabbed Shadow''s wrist, which actually surprised Shadow as the reaction speed of the person he was about to stab was very good a bit too good to be honest. Even so, Shadow was able to quickly force the man to let go of him by trying to stab his wrist with the other dagger. "Even if you outnumber us, do you really think you can take us on with these four guys?" Wolf asked the leader with a smirk before shing forward and sending forth arge, ming sword light at the man who suddenly took a deep breath before punching with one hand, causing the air in front of him to distort as the sword light slowed down, distorted as well, and then the mes vanished while the sword light passed next to the man. "We shall see." The man replied before lunging forward and engaging in a melee with Wolf, upying his attention and leaving Shadow and Laura to battle against the other four enemies. The battlefield erupted into chaos as Wolf faced off against the hooded leader while Shadow and Laura squared off against the remaining enemies. Each member of the group fought with all their skill and determination, doing everything they could to gain the upper hand. The enemies outnumbered them, but they had quantity, not quality over them. Wolf shed with the hooded leader, his ming sword, and the leader''s spiked gloves which were distorting the air around them hitting one another numerous times. The leader proved to be a formidable opponent, matching Wolf blow for blow with skill and precision. Wolf had to admit that he didn''t expect to find a person with this much strength here, the man was obviously experienced inbat, more than a usual person that had reached the realm was, but Wolf refused to back down, pressing the attack with relentless ferocity. The four men who were fighting against Laura and Shadow were obviously of a lower rank than the man leading them. In terms of fighting capabilities, they were not as experienced as the man shing against Wolf, nor were they as powerful. Still, Shadow and Laura did find themselves blocking and dodging many attacks from the enemy. Even though they were more than capable enough to deal with one of them, each time they tried to, another one would appear, trying to hit them from the side while they were unaware or to push the other person to the side so that they evade an attack. It was quite annoying, but it worked. Still, the two were slowly gaining the upper hand after getting used to the tempo of the battle. Shadow moved with speed and agility, striking from the shadows with his twin daggers, while Laura unleashed powerful bursts of demonic energy, overwhelming any opponent that came near her with sheer force. The enemies, as capable as they were, were simply not powerful enough to go up against them. Even then, Wolf was worried. If so many of them arrived so fast, wouldn''t that mean that there were more enemies that woulde as well? What he feared before turned out to be true, the enemy did indeed get alerted to their presence, the only question was how far away were any other Tier VIbatants, and how many the enemy actually had. He didn''t want to find out, at least not now. Reign could easily extract the information out of the enemy, so why risk staying here? He knew that he had to quickly get rid of the enemy in front of him and then go back to the tunnel. ''Tch, this bastard is a slippery one, and I have no idea if he is also holding back like I am, or going all out.'' Wolf thought as he stared at the hooded man who he found had a mask on his face as well. Without being able to see his face, see the facial movement, and how his eyes reacted with each blow, he couldn''t be certain just how much power he was using. Without that, it was hard to determine whether or not he should not only go out, but perhaps even use his mark to quickly end the battle. If he used it now and it turned out that the enemy had an ace in his sleeve that could allow him to continue fighting for a while before more of them showed up, Wolf would be too tired to fight against them, and he couldn''t let that happen. ''Tch, screw it, even if he has something, we can always just retreat!'' Wolf said as his mes suddenly grew higher and his aura exploded, causing the hooded man to retreat and stare at him with his eyes narrowed. "You are finally going all out, huh?" "Well then, allow me to do the same, I''ve been itching for a good battle recently." The air around the hooded man suddenly distorted as his aura grew as well, about the same as Wolf''s who narrowed his eyes and clenched his sword, ready to fight a battle against an opponent he deemed to be his equal. Chapter 990: The Fake Tier VIs and Their Power As the twobatants prepared to unleash their full power, the air around them crackled with energy, a palpable tension hanging in the air. With a sudden burst of speed, the hooded leader lunged forward, his spiked gloves gleaming in the dim light. Wolf met him head-on, their weapons shing with a resounding ng. The force of their impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. The two warriors exchanged blow after blow, each strike resonating with the force of a thunderbolt. Wolf was impressed by the hooded leader''s skill and strength, but he refused to be outmatched. He pushed himself further, matching the leader blow for blow with his skill and strength. In terms of raw strength, Wolf was above the enemy leader, in terms of skill, he was slightly below, and when it came to their mana, the way they utilized it, and the power of their abilities, they were about equal. They weren''t equal because they were both as skillful with it, but because the weird ability that the leader used was capable of extinguishing Wolf''s mes without too much effort from what he was able to notice. Even when swinging his sword to the man, the distortion created by his ability would make it difficult to continue the sh as it was intended, many times making it move to the side and causing Wolf to expend effort into keeping it straight. As for Shadow and Laura, they had their own problems to deal with right now. The four opponents they were facing were not that strong, but the moment Wolf and the hooded leader went all out, something changed in them. Dark green gas starteding out from inside their robes. At first, both Laura and Shadow thought that was the ace in their sleeve, poisonous gas that would make them weaker, or one that might be powerful enough to even kill them in arge dose, but they quickly realized that they were wrong. The gas was actually corruption, at least, it had the same aura that the corruption had, and even though it was not good to inhale it, it did little to either of them. What the gas did was actually a mystery, but the four had be stronger, faster, and their bodies a bit more durable after it appeared. They already knew that Wolf''s theory about the four being Tier Vs that became this powerful thanks to some weird method that utilized corruption was right thanks to how the leader had acted, and this just further proved his point. The gas was corrupt, and it might be leaking out of their bodies because they were using the corruption inside of them to reach their peak strength. Perhaps, in some way, they werebusting the corruption, or using it in some way that was causing it to turn into a gas, but it didn''t matter right now, the only thing that did matter was the fact that they were stronger than before and that Shadow and Laura were now struggling to fight them off. One interesting thing about the four, as well as the one that Wolf and Shadow had taken down previously, was theck of any ability. They weren''t using any abilities, just their weapons, physical prowess, and mana, that was all. Sometimes, they would use a skill or two, but even the skills they used were quite ordinary, and nothing connected them to any ability they might have. That made Shadow believe that in turn to reaching a higher Tier, the people he was now going up against had lost the privilege of using their abilities, in turn, they were filled up with the energy of corruption. That was not a good thing. If the enemy could do that to any of their members, then that meant they could create arge group of fake Tier VIbatants. And if they could all do the same thing these guys did, then even if everybody was present, they might be in some trouble. The power-up that the four had used, however, did seem to have a price. Shadow noticed that their breathing had turned irregr, they were grunting in pain when attacking, and, even though he couldn''t see their bodies thanks to the robes, it did seem as if their bodies were slowly breaking down from the excessive corruption inside of them. The battle continued to rage on, with Wolf and the hooded leader locked in a fierce melee, and Shadow and Laura struggling against the powered-up foes. Despite their best efforts, the enemies seemed to gain the upper hand, their enhanced strength and speed pushing Shadow and Laura to their limits. Laura, even after going through many battles, was still not really a melee fighter, she excelled at fighting from a distance, providing support, as well as healing the others as they fought. She was an integral part of the team, but with how things were now, she was beginning to feel like she was a burden. Shadow had teleported over to her a couple of times during the battle to help her out against their opponents, and they had nearly managed to get the chains off the first guy they captured. Thanks to all of that, and noticing that if things continued this way, they would most likely lose, Shadow used the power of his mark. The surroundings suddenly fell silent as a cloak of darkness fell over Shadow who stared at the four opponents who were now staring at him with vignt gazes. His aura had risen by quite a lot, eclipsing the auras of their leader and Wolf who was fighting him to a standstill. Wolf, sensing what Shadow had done, redoubled his efforts against the hooded leader. The twobatants traded blows with incredible speed and precision, their weapons shing with enough force to send shockwaves rippling through the air. Despite the leader''s skill, Wolf managed to hold his own, matching him blow for blow. Since Shadow had used his mark, Wolf was going to wait before using his own, after all, there was no need for both of them to go all out right now. Shadow would deal with the four opponents and then help Wolf out, and with any luck, they would finish this up before any more enemies arrived. During this time, Wolf began to notice a pattern in the leader''s attacks. The man was skilled, but he had a tendency to favor his right side, leaving his left nk slightly exposed. Sensing an opportunity, Wolf adjusted his strategy, focusing his attacks on the leader''s right side, getting him used to a pattern that Wolf was using so that when the time was right, he could strike the left nk with the most powerful blow he could muster. And that time, in Wolf''s mind, wasing soon. Wolf started with a barrage of attacks, showing impatience and the desire to end the battle quickly, which didn''t escape the leader''s eyes. The man even chuckled as he started defending against the attacks without breaking eye contact with Wolf, allowing him to see the slight disappointment he had in them. He was teasing Wolf, trying to get a response out of him, trying to get more anger, and more impatience out of him so that he would wear himself down. He had to, after all, the immense power that Shadow was now showcasing made him very apprehensive about the battle, if their reinforcements, which were indeeding, didn''t arrive soon, he would be in a lot of trouble. He noticed the mark that appeared on Shadow, and he knew what it was, which was why he was so apprehensive, and why he wanted to wear down Wolf and perhaps use him to slow down Shadow. His tactic was seemingly working as Wolf increased the intensity of his attacks, his mes were raging everywhere around him, except for where the man was standing as his distortion was keeping the mes away. He was also countering some attacks of Wolf''s, sometimes creating a distortion right in front of the sword to make it difficult to swing, other times distorting the air in front of Wolf''s face to make his sight much worse, as well as to make breathing more difficult for him. Inside, he was all smug, only for his face to suddenly change as all the mes around them suddenly moved toward Wolf who swung his sword down, creating a giant sword of mes that was over 25 meters tall and bringing it down on the leader who immediately extended both of his hands up to block the attack, only to see that Wolf had stopped swinging his de, but the fire was stilling down on him. Suddenly, Wolf punched from the side, striking at the open left nk of the leader with full force, causing his body to twist as mes erupted from inside and sent the man flying. It was just one strike, but itnded without the leader being able to do anything to stop it, dealing astonishing damage to him. Chapter 991: Chaos Flames: Reinforcements The hooded leader crashed against a nearby tree, his body mming against the trunk with a sickening thud. He struggled to rise, his movements slow and unsteady as he grappled with the pain coursing through his body. Wolf, sensing his advantage, pressed the attack, his mes zing with renewed intensity. He advanced on the leader, his sword held aloft, ready to deliver another attack. But the hooded leader, despite his injuries, refused to give up. With a defiant roar, heunched himself at Wolf, his spiked gloves gleaming in the dim light as his distortion appeared in front of him, ready to go against Wolf''s mes. Upon seeing that, Wolf, however, just smirked and shed down, sending forth a powerful wave of mes that were a bit redder than usual, and if one was to look deep inside them, they would find streaks of red lightning flickering from time to time. The aura of the mes was different, it now felt more primal, ancient, and incredibly deadly. The chaos energy inside of it increased the destructive power of the mes tremendously, but there was a drawback, and that was that Wolf couldn''t control them freely like usual. The chaos me was much more difficult to control, it was a wild me that yearned for destruction and didn''t care about anything else. The distortion that the hooded leader had used suddenly started shaking heavily as the mes did not dissipate, not in the slightest, shocking the leader to his core as that shouldn''t have been possible. His distortion was a powerful ability, one that was very effective against abilities such as Wolf''s, and that had proven true during their previous shes. Since that was true, how was it possible that his distortion was now not working? Upon staring at the mes, he was able to notice the red lightning, but unfortunately for him, he simply didn''t have enough time to realize what it was and how the mes had changed. Had he not been injured and did not have full faith in his distortion ability, he might have been able to evade the attack or perhaps even block it by using the ability to its fullest, but that was no longer possible. The distortion was conquered, broken through, and for the first time since the battle started, the leader showed fear in his eyes as the mes came upon him, ready to devour him and leave nothing. The mes enveloped the leader while continuing on their way, annihting the trees, the bushes, and even the rocks that were present were not spared. Everything was destroyed, leaving nothing but melted rocks and burned soil. The mes would have continued existing, burning even more had it not been for Wolf who controlled them, willing them back, and extinguishing them. "Tch, I was hoping to kill or at least heavily injure that guy, you know?" Wolf said with a frown as he nced to the right, where a person had appeared. "Apologies for that, but he is one of us, an important member as well, I couldn''t let that happen." A tall man who was wearing the same robe as the hooded leader said as Wolf nced at the hooded leader who was being carried by the tall man. The tall, hooded man had grabbed his waist and was easily holding him before letting him stand back up, his face finally being revealed to Wolf as his mes had managed to burn the hood, and a bit of his hair and face. The man was staring at Wolf with both anger and apprehension. It was clear that the mes that Wolf had summoned had frightened him, after all, his distortion did not work on them, and their power was immense. He had medium-length blonde hair that had curled up from the sweat on the man''s face and head. He had a short beard and his eyes were ck. His facial features were unfamiliar, and nothing out of the ordinary. In fact, his face was very in, nothing on it would make a person look twice at him, but that didn''t mean he was bad-looking or anything, just average. "In the end, more of you did arrive, this will be troublesome, but oh well, what can you do?" Wolf said as he shrugged his shoulders and stared at the two men before ncing to the side, observing what was going on with Shadow. Three of the four opponents that Shadow had been fighting against were down on the ground, incapacitated, but not dead, at least not yet. In their stead, six more such opponents had appeared, as well as another person who had a more powerful aura. Shadow could continue fighting, but even he wouldn''t be able to defeat seven fake Tier VI opponents and one true Tier VI that was quite powerful if he was as strong as the one Wolf fought against, which would seem to be the case, and more since the aura the person staring at Shadow had was actually more dangerous. The tall man in front of Wolf was also more dangerous, his aura was sharp, akin to a de that was ready to be drawn and used to cut the enemy down. "This guy, he''s probably one of the weakest Tier VI members you have, would that be correct?" Wolf asked the tall man as the other person''s eyebrow twitched and his eyes narrowed. He didn''t deny the im, however. "I see, I could sense that you and that other person are more dangerous." "So, let''s get this over with, if you think you can overwhelm us with numbers, I will show you just how wrong you are," Wolf said as his aura rose higher than it was before, which made the blonde man widen his eyes in shock. He realized that Wolf had not truly gone all out before, not even when he used the weird mes that could overwhelm his distortion. "I don''t think that is necessary, even though we have full confidence in winning against you, the price we will have to pay for it is not a light one." The tall man spoke before ncing at where Shadow was. "You can leave this ce, we will not follow you, we will not attack you from the back, we will simply take our people and leave, I swear upon the system that my words are true." Wolf''s eyes slightly widened at the man''s words. He had sworn to the system right away, and they all knew that there was no way for one to go against what they swore, otherwise the price they would pay was astronomical. And yet, Wolf still didn''t say anything and his aura continued rising. "All of them will make the same oath, that should suffice in keeping our intentions clear to you, after all, we all know just how high of a price one has to pay after breaking an oath." "Yeah, we know." "But here''s the issue, we don''t want to retreat," Wolf said with a dangerous smile on his face. "We spent quite some time and effort intoing here and taking down those guys, do you really think we will just hand them back to you?" "Hell no!" Shadow suddenly shouted as his aura spiked, his hair, which turned ck upon activating the mark, dancing in the wind that was being created by his aura. "Three Tier VI opponents and seven fake Tier VIs, as if that would be enough to make US retreat!" Shadow said once again with conviction in his words as he smiled as dangerously as Wolf had. As for Laura, she smirked as her arms turned demonic. Just like the two of them, she was ready to go all out and hold nothing back. Even if they were outnumbered, so what? Just back down and retreat with their tails wagged between their legs? That would never happen. "It is your choice." The tall man said before his aura changed. "Let me show you just how wrong you were to make that choice." Suddenly, all of them felt a sharp pain assault them. Their heads felt like they were being broken, splitting in half from the immense pain. "A soul-based attack?!" Wolf shouted as he held his head and controlled his breathing. The pain was gone, but he was able to sense that the tall man was not done yet. "Correct, let me show you just how powerful a soul-based attack can be, and why those like me are feared by all." The tall man said before spreading his arms wide, his aura bing even more dangerous while tens of missiles that were invisible to Wolf and the others wereunched at them. All of those missiles, however, were blocked and destroyed before they could hit them, which made the tall man widen his eyes. "Yeah, soul-based attacks are quite dangerous to those that can''t control soul power." A voice said from behind Wolf and the others. "But who the hell do you think you are to use such attacks on them, you tall bastard?" Chapter 992: Friendly Reinforcements: Turning the Tables The tall man stared at the neer who had appeared with apprehension. "You finished dealing with the sources?" Wolf asked with a smirk as Reign nodded at him before more people arrived as well. Tank, Greenie, Beast, Mia, and Aelrinder all appeared behind Reign, their auras on full disy, causing the enemy to stare with worry. They held the numerical advantage before, and they had an equal number of real Tier VIbatants, but now, they were the ones that were at a disadvantage. They had the same number ofbatants, but thosebatants were not equal in strength. The tall man had previously been confident not because he believed he and the other Tier VI were stronger than Shadow and Wolf when it came to raw strength and mana, but because he was able to quickly confirm the fact that none of the three in front of them could utilize soul power. Soul power was almost a cheat in the leveling realm as even though one could train tobat it, to utilize their mana and strengthen their spirit and soul in order to better resist soul attacks, it was far from being enough to go against talented soul maniptors. But with the appearance of Reign, a person who could actually do the same as the tall man, and by how easily he had blocked all the soul missiles the man hadunched, perhaps do it even better than him, that advantage waspletely gone. "So, these are the guys that have been spreading the corruption in the jungle, huh?" Reign asked as he calmly walked toward Wolf who calmly nodded at him. Shadow was standing still, not attacking his opponents, even though his boost that was given by the activation of the mark wouldn''tst for much longer. He didn''t need to worry, everybody had arrived, and even if the enemy brought more reinforcements, he was fully confident that they could take them all out. Reign alone was enough of an assurance for that. His transformation made him the undisputed number one of the group, the most powerful of them all, and if he truly went all out, then even if the enemy had tens of fake Tier VIs, their fate would be sealed. "Interesting, soul maniption, not what we expected to see from you." The tall man said as Reign nced at him weirdly. "Oh, so you were expecting something else?" "Does that mean you already know about us, were you watching us, was it the spy fromst time?" "No, you took care of that, remember?" Wolf said as Reign nodded. "Which means these bastards have been observing us some other way, maybe after the death of the spy, or perhaps before his death." Wolf continued, observing the tall man and the other Tier VI, who, in his opinion, was a girl. It was an opinion he got after observing her for a bit, her stature, her posture, the way she moved her arms, everything was telling him it was a female. "You will not gain any answers from us, there is no need for you to try." The tall man said as Reign nodded his head. "I know, but you are wrong though, I will gain answers, but that will be after beating you guys ck and blue." "I think I''ll personally take care of you, the rest can beat up whoever they want to beat up." Reign said with a smirk on his face as he cracked his knuckles while approaching the tall hooded man who shook his head. "As honored as I would be to trade blows with the leader of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'', I am not suicidal, and neither are the others." "You have won for today, I hope that you cherish this victory." And with that, the tall man took something out of his robe, as did the others. It was a ss ball that was no bigger than a golf ball. They all clenched their hands, to which Reign and the others responded by attacking them with long-range attacks, and the balls broke, enveloping them in a weird smoke that caused space itself to ripple around them as they suddenly disappeared from the spot. "They teleported?" Tank asked as they all stared around the area, searching for any signs of the enemy. "They did, and that''s not all." Reign said with a sigh as he nced at the four wounded people who were down on the ground. "Those bastards took care of them as well, those three are done for, their souls are damaged, this guy though, he still seems fine." Reign said as he crouched next to the man who was chained up and smirked. He had done it when he first arrived. He didn''t just block the attack of the tall man, he had also struck this person, the one person out of the four who was not really injured, and was already bound by mana-restraining chains. He had used his soul maniption to create a very thin de with Aethion''s help, and he used it to strike his soul, leaving the control of the de in Aethion''s hands, who was able to get rid of whatever was in the man''s soul and had damaged to the soul of the other three so much. It was not a phantom, even though there were some amongst the enemy that had a phantom around them. What Aethion noticed was a small fragment of a soul that was hidden inside the man''s soul. A fragment that could easily be activated, and if need be, used to quickly deal immense damage to the soul of the person. To nt such a fragment was not an easy thing and required great patience and control over soul power, but since Aethion believed that these people were tricked into believing that the person was doing something good for them, they probably didn''t struggle at all and allowed them to do whatever they wanted to do. "Luckily, he''s quite good at getting rid of such things, otherwise, the enemy would have been able to clean their tracks easily." ''By the way, will the enemy know you did that?'' "Had I destroyed the fragment, they most definitely would." "But I didn''t do that, instead, I used the de to envelop the fragment slowly, adding more and more soul power to make sure that the fragment would not be able to get away." "When the enemy was about to leave, they sent a sort of signal, the tall man had done so, and the fragments all responded to it, I had intentionally allowed the signal to pass through the soul barrier I had made so that they wouldn''t notice that something was different, and then, the fragment exploded." Reign nodded his head and sighed in relief. Had it been him, he would have just destroyed the soul fragment, which would have probably rmed the one who had ced it, and would have made the enemy realize that he had a hostage that could give them a lot of info. But thanks to Aethion, the enemy was in the dark. They probably believed that what they had done turned out perfect, all four people they had left suffered from the soul attack, their souls being heavily damaged and shattered, and they were incapable of telling them a single thing. Well, they would be in a rude awakening after Reign finished up with the guy who was lying on the ground. He smirked and nced at the man who was staring at him with apprehension. Be suddenly struck him, striking the side of his neck and causing his body to stiffen up as he lost consciousness. Reign then, with the help of Aethion, extracted his entire soul out of his body and ced it in his consciousness, leaving it there with Aethion who would get all the information that Reign would need. "I was getting a bit worried there, to be honest, d you made it in time," Wolf said as Reign smiled at him. "I''m d about it as well, the marks you guys left in the tunnels helped out immensely, we wouldn''t have been able to track you down had it not been for that." "Well of course they helped out, that''s why I left them after all," Wolf said with a smirk as he and Reign bumped their fists before he nced over at Laura and Shadow. "Tch, in the end, I was forced to use the mark against those four, I have to get stronger," Shadow said in an annoyed voice as Laura shook her head. "No, it''s my fault, I suck at fighting up close, had it not been for me, you would have been able to win even without using the mark." "Maybe, but your job isn''t to fight up close, nor do you need to, you''re a mage and a healer at once, without you, there would have been many times when we would have been out ofmission for god knows how long, not to mention the number of times you saved our asses with your healing, just like how you did so with Beast and his wyvern thest time." "So don''t worry about it, you got nothing to be sorry for," Shadow told Laura with a smile as the others nodded as well. Chapter 993: Aethion’s Theory, the Danger That Is Coming As the group regrouped and tended to their wounds, they discussed their next steps. They knew they needed to find out more about the mysterious enemy and their ns. With the captured enemy member now under Aethion''s watchful eye, they hoped to extract valuable information. They had nothing to do except go back and wait for Aethion and his interrogation to bring them news. And with that, they set out, keeping a wary eye out for any further threats as they couldn''t bepletely certain that no other enemy was nearby. Along the way, they discussed what they had learned from the encounter. The enemy was more powerful than they thought. Just tonight, they hade across 3 regr Tier VIbatants, and although those three were not as powerful as they were from what they noticed, they were still a threat. The fake Tier VIbatants, however, were something else. The mere fact that the enemy could turn a Tier Vbatant into one that has a body as powerful as a Tier VI was worrying. Even though multiple of them were needed in order to fight against one regr Tier VI, it was nothing to scoff at. A Tier VI being is one that has stepped into the peak of the Warrior realm, and even a fake one was not something a Tier V could deal with, perhaps only those that had a mark and powerful transformation skills and boosts could fight evenly and win against one. There were a total of 11 fake Tier VIbatants that had appeared tonight, and Reign and the others didn''t doubt for a second that the enemy had more of them. The question, however, was how many were there in total, and how many real Tier VIbatants were there as well. "Do you think the tall guy was the one that used those phantoms and nted the fragments inside the fake Tier VIs?" Wolf asked Reign who shook his head with conviction. "Not good enough, his control over souls isn''t bad, but what he showed was not enough to do such things, removing a small fragment of your soul and then cing it inside another person is something that requires immense precision and focus, to be honest, even though I could do it, I would never do so." "Why not?" Shadow asked before thinking for a bit. "Because you find it immoral, or " "Because once you remove a piece of a soul, no matter how small, it is incredibly difficult to make the soul whole again, if the enemy leader has used his own soul and fragmented it to put it into all the fakes, then he should be suffering plenty, but for some reason, I don''t think that''s the case." "True, a person that is good at manipting souls knows just how dangerous such a thing is, if the fragments were just there to monitor them and nothing else, showing that the one nting it was nning on getting them back, then perhaps there would be a chance that it is the leader, but to make them self-destruct is just too much," Aethion said with a calm voice. "He would feel the pain as well, from the fragments being destroyed?" Reign asked Aethion who shook his head. "Not necessarily, but if he had somehow used fragments of another person''s soul if he somehow managed to turn them into his own, or control them in some way, then there would be no risk for the person nting the fragments." "Or, the person might have a special soul, one that can heal itself much faster than other souls, there are some like that, beings that can devour the soul of another to make their own soul bigger, not to mention that there are many different powers in the universe, many legacies that are connected to soul maniption, so we can never be fully certain of what the enemy leader has done exactly," Aethion said as the others nodded in understanding. He was talking to all of them, not just Reign. "So, we still know nothing of the enemy leader, he''s still as mysterious as ever, huh?" Mia asked as Reign sighed. "At least we know about the fragments, the way they had boosted thosebatants with corruption, I wouldn''t be surprised if that was something their leader had done as well, or perhaps something he had learned and then taught to someone else in their faction." "I told you about the tree that we found, what do you think of that?" Wolf suddenly asked as Aethion spoke before the others. "They are probably trying to get it to make birth to a spawn, just in a different waypared to how it was done in the jungle." "What makes you think that?" Wolf asked Aethion who chuckled. "Time, because the creation of a spawn takes a lot of time, and the right location, I doubt they have either of those, they''re probably heavily pressed because of you guys." "Instead of allowing the corruption to find a location with a mana surge, they are trying to gather life force and corruption itself before infusing it inside a tree that might be located beneath a small mana surge, that way, they can create a spawn almost anywhere, and it probably takes less time." "The fact the tree and the surroundings were seeminglying back to life is proof that they had brought life force with them, and the fact that the inside of the tree was making the runes so quickly is proof that things are progressing much faster than usual, after all, the runes should take longer ording to both the queen and Drayce." "That is why I am fairly certain that they are doing it all in order to artificially create a spawn and use it to attack the jungle." "Don''t forget, there was something about the spawn that made even the Behemoth afraid of fighting it, which could very well mean that the spawns have something that is deadly to the Behemoth, as well as Gabriel, but not to you guys." Reign''s eyes suddenly widened by a bit. "If the spawn was created outside of the jungle, without us knowing about it, it will be able to grow stronger, to perhaps even adapt to other powers and learn from those that created it." "That spawn might be many times stronger than the one we fought." Shadow and the others shared looks of concern upon hearing Reign''s words. They were true. "After Aethion gets the information out of that guy, we can''t wait for too long before taking action, otherwise the enemy might grow much more powerful quickly, perhaps powerful enough to overwhelm us all," Wolf said with a serious expression. "The guy I fought against, the blonde guy, he was good, he wasn''t a threat to me, but he was able to hold his ground, even if I had used the chaos mes from the start, he would have been able to hold them off for a while." "And from what I managed to learn, he isn''t even one of the stronger Tier VIbatants, he might even be the weakest one they got, we need to be careful this time, we haven''t faced this kind of opponent before." Wolf''s words made them all nod their heads apprehensively. After all, they all knew just how strong and skilled Wolf was, and if the enemy truly was that skilled, then they would have their hands full for certain. Shadow and Laura already knew that, they had both noticed the battle between Wolf and the hooded leader that hade after them, and the fact that it took Wolf so long to gain an advantage was more than a surprise for both of them. "Aethion, how long do you think it will take you?" Reign asked Aethion who shook his head. "I''m just starting, let me first get a gauge of how tough this nut is to crack, and then I''ll give you an estimate." "Sure." Reign said as they all entered the tunnel before walking back toward the jungle while talking to Gabriel the entire time and telling him what had happened. The fact that the enemy was trying to artificially create a spawn in such a way made Gabriel incredibly nervous and frightened. Even he wasn''t sure what kind of power the spawn had that made him and the Behemoth so afraid of it, but whatever it was, it was bad news and they couldn''t allow one to be born outside of the jungle where they wouldn''t be able to even learn of its existence. "Reign, the problem won''t only be me and the Behemoth, you know very well what a spawn is capable of, if it is allowed to-" "I know, don''t worry, as soon as we get some info, probably in a couple of hours, we are going to make a n on how to proceed further, how to deal with the enemy." Chapter 994: The Enemy Faction: Aethions Discoveries "It''s done?" Reign asked as Aethion nodded his head while wiping away the non-existent sweat from his forehead. "I have to be honest, I didn''t expect his soul to be this troublesome to be dealt with, he has been brainwashed quite well, he has quite the loyalty toward the enemy, and he even knew that there was a fragment inside his soul, they all did." "They all what?!" Reign asked in shock as he stood up in the living room, staring at Aethion''s small figure that had appeared on top of the table that was situated in the middle of the living room. "Yeah, the fragment that exploded, shattering their souls and making them into nothing less but idiots that can no longer even function as regr human beings was something told to them ahead of time, they all knew what it was for, and they all epted, that is the kind of enemy you are dealing with, one that has many zealous followers that do not mind dying for their cause." "Only the ones deemed as the most loyal are allowed to go through the process of having corruption injected inside of them, and all of them have to ept the soul fragment as well, it is a failsafe that would make sure nobody could learn about the process, unfortunately for them, they never expected toe across somebody with incredible soul maniption as me, it is expected, after all, who would ever think a Transcendent being like myself would do anything against them?" Reign and the others stared at Aethion with deadpan expressions, causing him to cough before continuing his story. "The leader is not the one that turns them into fake Tier VIbatants, instead, it is the second-inmand, a person known as the head ''priest'' of their faction." "A priest, in a faction that deals with corruption, how does that work?" Shadow asked while Aethion shrugged his shoulders. "In their opinion, corruption is not something bad, it is what is supposed to happen, how the world should be like." "They seem to worship something, but even I couldn''t get that information out of the soul, any mention of it makes the soul convulse, and had I pushed it, it would have gotten destroyed, which means a deity could be what they worship and believe in, only they are powerful enough to have their names hold such power, and I mean the true name, not one that they are called by others." "A true name has such a usage?" Mia asked as Aethion nodded his head. "Yes, but only the true names of deities, I have heard that only then does one learn of what their true name really is, the ones you have right now are mere manifestations of what you truly are deep inside of you, and although they do have some uses, that is mostly what they are there for, for you to know what you are destined for, what you truly are and can be.'' "I was a Transcendent, so I don''t know much more though," Aethion said with a sigh before continuing. "Anyway, after figuring out that there will be no way for me to find out more about how they worship the deity or what it even was, I started trying to get more info on the faction itself." "This guy, as well as most of the faction, had never seen the leader without hisrge cloak and mask on, so they have no idea who he truly is, only a couple of the Tier VIbatants seem to know." "What kind of a mask?" "Quite a big one, almost three timesrger than an average person''s head, with feathers and fur all around it, it looks like abination of an Aztec mask and an African tribal mask, it hides the face perfectly and thanks to the cloak and howrge it is, there is no way to even determine how tall the leader is." "He holds ceremonies and speeches every couple of days to his faction, giving them orders and nning on what to do to the forest and how to attack it, everybody is wee to give their opinion, but the leader only makes a decision in private, nobody except him and the closest to him know of what the n is before it is initiated." "Have you learned where they are, what ce the faction has as its main base?" Reign asked Aethion who shook his head. "Not the main base, but a couple of smaller ones, ones that are inhabited by mostly regr people who have not yet fully joined them." "There is a portal present in each of those bases, one leading directly to the main base, and the exact location of the main base is something that only the leader, as well as the top characters of the faction, know of." "I can describe it for you, tell you what it looks like and what is around it, but that is pretty much all that this person knew, even though he was not allowed to know where the base was located." "The enemy is careful, incredibly careful," Wolf said in a low voice as Aethion nodded at him. "Correct, so far, this is the only enemy you havee across that is as dangerous and careful as the old Order that the soul in your sword used to lead, the main difference being the size of the faction, with this one being many timesrger and more powerful." "They have multiple Tier VIbatants, you have alreadye across 3 of them, and from the memories of that man, I know for certain that they have at least 3 more, the three being the head priest, the leader, as well as another higher-up that this person had seen before." "We should keep in mind that the enemy might have even more Tier VIbatants, but I doubt they have more than 1 or 2 more of them." Aethion''s words made the atmosphere in the living room quite heavy. The enemy possibly had 7 or 8 Tier VIbatants, which was almost the same as they had, and they had many fake Tier VIbatants. "Right, the fake ones, probably around 15 total, thanks to you eliminating 4 of them, there should be 11 left, but they might be able to make more of them." "How do they make them?" Reign asked as Aethion scratched the back of his head. "All of them all blindfolded when going through the process, so I can only go with what that guy felt during the process." "It was painful, excruciatingly painful and he almost lost his consciousness a couple of times during the process, whichsted somewhere around 1 hour from what I gather." "The corruption is indeed brought inside the body of the person, entering through the mouth and nose, and then the corruption starts changing them from the inside, strengthening their bodies and even tempering their soul." "I am unaware whether this process is reversible or not, they were told that it is and that they will be able to continue leveling up and reach the peak of Tier V without any issues, from what they were told, the corruption would be taken out when they received their challenge and finished it so that they could evolve normally." "Of course, those could all be lies, the soul of this person, although normal, is still different, the corruption has indeed changed it, but I can''t be certain whether it would have any longsting side effects." "As for their main base, it is shrouded by an array, one that makes it impossible for those inside to see outside, as well as vice versa." "The architecture is quite simple, most of the houses are simple huts, withrger hurts present for the meeting hall, the weapons shops, and more buildings that are somewhat simr to those present in Doncaster, the ones bought from the system itself." "The air is a bit stale there, and they can''t even see the sun, the entire base is always shrouded in a dim light as the rays of the sun can''t fully prate the barriers ced around the base." "Great, so we have no idea what kind of ce their base is at, doesn''t that make it useless for us?" Shadow asked as Aethion smirked at him. "I understand why you might think so, but no, after all, we do have the locations of all their other bases." "The portals, right, we can infiltrate through them if we are fast enough," Shadow said with a smile on his face while Aethion chuckled before shaking his head at him. |em|p,yr "No, the portals are all locked, only those that are living in the main base can enter, as well as those deemed worthy enough by the leader or the higher-ups that check up on the people living in those smaller bases." "So again, useless?" Shadow asked as Aethion again smiled at him. "Ohe on, will you stop doing that, just tell us what we can do!" Shadow said with a wronged expression on his face, making Aethionugh. Chapter 995: Aethion’s Plan: How to Properly Take over a Base "It''s true that the main base can''t be entered through the portal without the higher-ups allowing people to use the portal, which is locked for them usually, but who is to say that a portal can''t be messed with, or that the small base that the people are living in can''t be taken over?" "What do you mean?" Reign asked Aethion who shook his head at them. "Have you already forgotten about what happened when you guys first went to Doncaster, how you had to take over the anchors in order topletely conquer the town?" "What do you think happens when a faction attacks another faction, what happens once you take over a base that has portals inside of it?" "But wait, we did that against the Warden''s, and nothing happened," Shadow said as Aethion nodded his head. "Correct, because you had killed all of them, thus the base was not conquered but destroyed, since none of you wished to take it over." "Had you guys waited for a bit, if you had actually wanted to, you could have used the system to take over the base, but let''s be honest, there was nothing there that was of interest to you guys." "Why didn''t the system notify us of that?" Wolf asked as Aethion chuckled. "As you all probably know by now, the system knows your thoughts and needs, so it will automatically do or even ignore things it knows you want or really do not want." "Back when you went against the Butcher and took over Wilkashere, the system automatically got involved and initiated the process of taking over the city, even the Golden tree responded and appeared there, destroying the magical tree that had created the barrier around the city." "Alright, so if we want to take over the base, the system won''t even ask us, it will just do that?" Reign asked Aethion who nodded his head. "Of course, you might change your mind, and if you do, you can always use the system to either take over a base you had nned on destroying or vice versa." Reign and the others nodded their heads before staring at Aethion. "You still haven''t told us how taking over the smaller base will help us, after all, they will sense it and can simply destroy the portal from their side, rendering it obsolete." "Yes, they can certainly do so, and they will definitely do so if you guys just charge in guns zing and start kicking out people and ughtering those truly loyal to the faction, but if you act patiently and sneakily, there is a way to take it over without the enemy noticing, it''s just incredibly difficult to do so." "And let''s not mention the fact that even if you manage to do that, you will need to go inside the enemy base, which is full of their loyal members and has plenty of arrays in ce." "The enemy will be more powerful inside their base, just like you are in Doncaster and Wilkashere, while you will be weakened, which means that even if you are stronger than the enemy, there is a chance that you won''t be if you fight them there." "You need to take some time and think about this, don''t just charge in with one n and risk everything so easily." Reign and the others sat in silence, absorbing Aethion''s words. The situation was moreplex than they had anticipated. Taking over one of the enemy''s smaller bases would require careful nning and execution. They couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. "We need a detailed n," Reign finally spoke, breaking the silence. "Aethion, can you provide us with more information about the smaller bases? Theiryout, defenses, and any weaknesses we can exploit?" Aethion nodded. "I can give you a general idea, but the specifics will vary, after all, this guy was only in one small base for a short period of time before being allowed to enter the main base." "The smaller bases are likely simr to each other, with basic structures and a central meeting hall, they''re guarded, but not heavily." "The key is to find a way to infiltrate without alerting anyone, and then slowly taking it over before anybody knows what the hell is going on." "And how do we do that exactly, the bases are connected to the main base, just like the base on the mountain range is connected to Doncaster, if anybody tried to do anything, I would sense it, so how do we do something like taking over it without alerting the enemy at all?" "You see, every base has an anchor point, it''s just that for some, the anchor point is not even shown, for example, the anchor point, or to be more specific in this case, the core of Doncaster would be the golden tree." "As long as the tree is present and safe, Doncaster will be yours, the enemy would have to either take the tree or destroy it, and since you all know just how durable and strong the golden tree is, you should know that such a thing is impossible without you noticing." "Wilkashere is connected to Doncaster via the tree, so the same thing applies to that city as well, taking it over without you noticing is impossible as well." "The base on the mountain range, however, is not connected in such a way, it has its own core, you saw it the first time you established a base, it is usually below the ground, away from anybody''s sight." "So we need to infiltrate their base, get somewhere in it, and dig deep enough to locate the core?" Reign asked as Aethion nodded with pursed lips. "Pretty much, that would be the way to do it, get in, get near the center, the core is usually there, and dig." "After you find the core, don''t attack it, attacking the core will send a signal to the enemy that their base is under attack, what you need to do is to stand near the core, ce a hand on it if it''s easier, and slowly start pouring your mana inside, slowly changing the inside of the core and allowing it to ept you as one of the members of the base." "Now, that is still just the start, after all, you are merely going to make it think you are a member of the base, if you want to take over the entire base, you need topletely overwhelm the mana inside the core, changing it with yours and letting the core get used to you, but that will also alert the enemy, they will find out that they lost a base, so what you need to do is something else actually." "You need to fill it up just enough so the base is almost yours, that way, you should have ess to everything inside that base, and since the others are members of your group, they will have the same ess, which means that you will easily be able to use the portal and get inside their main base." "So we don''t take over the base, we almost take it over, but keep it theirs so that they don''t realize what we have done, well, that seems not simple or easy to be honest." "Who said it would be easy, you are trying to attack the base of a faction that is simr in strength to you guys, of course things won''t be easy, in fact, doing this can already be thought of as something incredible, if it wasn''t for Reign and therge amount of mana he has, even this n wouldn''t be possible!" "If the bases weren''t small and had more security measures, even he wouldn''t be able to do this since the core would be stronger, therger the base, the more people inside of it, the tougher the core, and the more difficult it is to take it over in such a way." Wolf suddenly stood up and stretched his arms. "Alright, so the first thing we need to do is visit one of those bases, take a good look at it, see what we will have to get through in order to infiltrate it, and then find the core." "You said it yourself, the guy whose soul Reign took was only in one such base for a short period of time, and I doubt we are lucky enough for that base to be the closest one to us, right?" "Correct, that base is not the closest, in fact, there should be 3 that are closer to you, with one being rtively close to the Verdant Jungle, that is definitely the one you want to try and take over." "Oh, a message." Beast suddenly said as he nced at a letter that suddenly flew through the open window of the living room. "From the queen, it seems she and Drayce finally managed to uncover enough from the runes and symbols, they know exactly what the enemy is doing with their rituals," Beast said with his eyes opened wide as the others quickly stood up, ready to visit the two. Chapter 996: The Possible Source of the Corruption The group quickly made their way to the queen''s pce, eager to hear the news about the enemy''s rituals. As they entered the queen''s chambers where the queen and Drayce were waiting, they could sense the tension in the air. "Wee, please do sit down, we have quite a bit to discuss." The queen said with a smile as Reign and the others nodded before sitting down and staring at them. "We managed to figure out what most of the runes and symbols mean, including the ones you copied from inside the tree that gave birth to the spawn, as well as the one where you think a spawn is being created, which is true, by the way." The one who had copied the runes and symbols that were being created inside the tree was Wolf. Upon noticing them, he immediately started copying them down, aware that they might be helpful to the two. "As we have suspected, the sources of corruption are portals, but portals that go one way, and only immaterial things can go through it, which, as you might have guessed, is the corruption." "One thing we managed to discover which actually surprised us a bit, however, is where the portals lead to," Drayce said, to which Reign and the others stopped even moving and waited with baited breaths to hear, only for Drayce to smile at them and keep quiet, which quickly make Shadow a bit upset while the queen sighed. "It would have been really nice if you still had that dagger, Beast," Shadow said with a smile as he stared at Drayce who stared back at him with a simr smile. "It wouldn''t work on me, so it doesn''t matter." "Anyway, so we have also managed to uncover what the runes and symbols inside the trees mean as well, they-" "Don''t just skip such a big point you bastard, we want to know where the portals lead!" Shadow yelled out as Tank and Greenie nodded vigorously while staring at Drayce who chuckled. "Of course, apologies, my friends." "The portals lead to Earth, all of them lead here, none go to any other oryer, not even one of them." "We knew that already, how would the corruption be transported if they didn''t lead here, we want to know where ites from!" Shadow said, to which Drayce sighed and shook his head while Reign, Beast, and some of the others nced at one another with slight worry on their faces. "See, they understood what I meant," Drayce said as he nced at Reign and Beast. "That was what I meant, little Shadow, the corruptiones from here, from Earth, the portals are connected to a ce on this and are spreading the corruption that has somehow already arrived here." Shadow stared at Drayce in shock, as did everyone else. The corruption wasing from Earth? "Of course, that doesn''t necessarily mean that the corruption is something native to the, it could have been ced there by the system, it could have been sent over by another faction, it could have even made its way over here by itself, there are many different reasons why it might exist here." "Of course, there is also the chance that the corruption was somehow brought here by those other yers, one of them, probably the leader, might have somehow established contact with another force, or perhaps he was given an ability that allowed him to connect to such corruption, again, the reasons why and how it could have happened so are truly numerous." Reign nodded his head as he understood. There are many different kinds of abilities in the universe, and one that could allow a person to establish contact with corruption is not an impossible one. After all, Aelrinder had an ability that allowed him to draw power from the stars, store it inside his body, and utilize it in many different ways. It was a power that had quite the limitations, but its power was not to be underestimated, even back when it was an ability he learned, much less now when it turned into an innate ability. "As for the trees, your thoughts were correct, the enemy is trying to artificially create a spawn in that one tree, but it is only started, they would have to repeat the process multiple times for such a thing to happen." "Wait, you said the portals all connect to the same ce, do do you know where it is, that ce that the portals are connected to?" "Well, we don''t know the exact coordinates, but we do know the region and area, that much we have been able to figure out from the runes, the rest of the runes, the ones responsible for setting the exact coordinates dissipate upon the activation of the portal, so it''s impossible to know where exactly that ce is." Reign''s eyes slightly widened as he smiled and nodded his head at them. "That much is fine, as long as we know which one it is, we can find it." "Do you think the portals are connected to their base?" Beast asked Reign who nodded his head. "I understand the need to hide since the enemy faction is one spreading corruption, and most yers theye across would definitely not like it and will be unfriendly, but the way their base was made, how well it was hidden, and how much they have done to make sure even their own people didn''t know where it was, it''s far too much for just a base, even if it was their main base." "But if the portals led there if the source of the corruption is something that is found inside that base, maybe below it, then I understand why they had done what they had done." "Perhaps another reason why it is so well hidden is that they had to do so in order for the corruption to not spill out, after all, we already know that the air inside the base is different, probably because of the corruption." "They work with the corruption, so it''s highly possible that it does nothing to them, but if the base was out of the open, would it show, would the grass, trees, and everything else around the base be dead because the corruption was present there?" "You think they have an array in ce that keeps it inside?" Beast asked, to which Reign nodded his head. "Maybe that is another reason why they are spreading it and making the portals, maybe they have to as the corruption can get too thick and powerful inside the base after a while, and the people might not be able to take it for long." The Queen and Drayce stopped talking and were staring at Reign while thinking about what he had said. "That is quite possible." The Queen suddenly said as Drayce nodded his head. "If the corruption was found there by their leader, and he was the one to establish contact with it, somehow connecting himself to it and gaining more power, it is highly possible that the enemy faction has done what they have done in order to stop others from realizing it." "So, we are only left with locating it, Drayce, what region is it that the portals are connected to?" "One quite close, bordering our own, it is not far from the jungle, to be honest, you have to pass through two areas and you will be at the border of our region, then you need to pass through one area inside that region and you will be inside the area the portals are connected to." Drayce suddenly took out a map before allowing it to float between him and the group. The map suddenly stood straight in the air before bingrger andrger. "See, this right here is the jungle, this is the area you have been to, the one where you fought against the enemy today, and after you pass it, you will enter another one, a desert area that you will need to pass before entering the swamp that is present in the other region." "The final one is another desert, which is a great ce for the enemy to hide a base, they will be able to oversee everything around them, and even if some of the corruption leaks out, it won''t be visible since there is nothing there except sand, and it will be very difficult for an enemy to get near them without being spotted." "Great, so if their base really is there, then we will have difficulties hiding ourselves, not to mention the fact that trying to locate an invisible base in the middle of a freaking desert is going to be a pain as well," Shadow said before looking at Reign. "Should we just try to take over a side base and use the portal to enter the main base, it does seem much simpler to be honest." Chapter 997: Drayce’s Words and the Queen’s Thoughts "Taking over a side base?" Drayce suddenly asked as Reign and the others nodded at him. "We were thinking of infiltrating one of their side bases, we already know the location of a couple of them, as well as how the main base is connected to them, and more thanks to the soul of one of the enemybatants we managed to capture." "I got a lot of info out of him, and because of that, we were thinking of slowly taking over the core of one of the side bases, stopping right before wepletely take it over." Reign continued taking, telling the Queen, as well as Drayce, of what they had originally nned, as well as what they managed to uncover from the soul of the fake Tier VI. Of course, he stayed quiet about Aethion and his involvement in the entire thing, making it seem as if he was the one who managed to save the soul of the enemy and the one who had interrogated him. "That is certainly not a bad n, but how did you even get the idea to do such a thing?" The Queen suddenly asked as she stared at them. "Yeah, did Eldar or Jack tell you about the cores and how to take them over, and what if the base is a special one that doesn''t have a core, what would you do in that case, huh?" Drayce asked them, prompting Reign and the others to scratch the backs of their heads. "We learned about the cores not long ago, as well as the method to take them over, I I''m sorry, but I can''t divulge how, it is somewhat of a touchy subject, one connected to me, to what I am." "A Nephilim told you, or wait, memories, the ones Nephilims inherit?" Drayce asked in a low voice as he started thinking before shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter, what matters is that the n, although not bad, is quite risky, after all, you would need to move right after making the core almost yours, even though such a method is difficult to notice, there''s no saying whether or not the enemy doesn''t have a way to notice you." "Not to mention the fact that you will be inside the main base of the enemy, you will be ced in a dangerous situation at the very start, and you don''t know just what defensive measures they have in ce there, making it even more dangerous for you." Drayce''s words made Reign and the others nod as they were well aware of what he was saying. "If you can find their base in that area, at least you will be able to n some things ahead of time, you can lie in wait and attack their members, picking them apart when they are oblivious to what is going on, not to mention that if things go south, you will have a much easier time getting to safety." "Don''t forget, the enemy base is probably where the source of the corruption lies, the enemy will definitely be more powerful there, not to mention the fact that the corruption itself might be your enemy as well." Reign and the others all sighed, as did Aethion inside Reign''s consciousness. The corruption was not something the fake Tier VI had known about, and if it truly was present in their main base, then attacking it was many times more dangerous than they thought. It was almost suicide, to be honest, and definitely not the way Reign and the others should approach things. "If you can find the base in that desert, then you will have two different approaches avable to you, that open up many new possibilities." "You can try making bombs and send them through the portal before attacking their base from the outside, you can also do the opposite, use some weapons to bombard the base from long-range and create chaos before suddenly appearing through a portal and attacking them." "You can try infiltrating the base with one or two people who are dressed as their guards, and then do whatever you want inside before being discovered." "The possibilities are endless, you just need to think about them," Drayce said with a bloodthirsty smile present on his face while Reign and the others gulped. "You are you sure you''re a priest no, wait, you guys are monks, not priests, right?" Shadow asked Drayce who chuckled. "We of the Ashen Temple are a bit different from your regr monks and priests, and well, even though the system did specify us as priests, monks would be the more urate representation," Drayce said before sitting down on a chair. "I have given you some of my thoughts and ideas, the rest is up to you, I know that time is a bit tight after what you have discovered, but that doesn''t mean the enemy isn''t also in shambles, after all, you managed to find that tree, I doubt they will continue pouring corruption in it, so they will have to find a new one, and that alone can take a bit of time, not to mention the many days it will take to create a spawn." "I advise you to try going to the desert and finding their base, at least for a couple of days." The Queen added from the side. "If you find it, then you truly will have a bigger advantage, but if not, you can always do what you originally nned on doing, you won''t suffer any loss by doing so." Reign and the others nodded at the Queen''s words before standing up. "We all know you''re right, so we will do that, I just hope nothing unexpected happens while we try to find their base." Reign said as they all thanked the two Transcendents before leaving the chambers. "The inherited memories of the Nephilim, do you truly believe he found out about the cores from them, that is knowledge usually given by the system to those that have reached the Power Realm, I''ve never heard of memories being that specific." The queen asked Drayce who chuckled. "Of course I don''t buy it, but what can we do, the kid doesn''t want to speak about it, which means the subject is a touchy one, he has his reasons, perhaps one day he will tell us, but not today," Drayce said as he crossed his legs and stared at therge door that had closed. "You should have realized by now that this is not a simple one at all, the fact that there is a Nephilim here is already surprising enough, but the speed at which these humans are progressing, the seeds of hope they have who are sprouting, the fact that even gods came here to mark some of them, and the shocking news that even The Immortal staked a im on a part of the, none of it is normal." "Reign is a seed of hope, but also a Nephilim, he holds many secrets inside of him, that much is expected out of him, as long as he doesn''t do anything that will jeopardize his own life or the entire territory, there''s nothing we can do to help or stop him." "I understand that, I still do not feelfortable being left out like this, I would have liked to know at least how he managed to learn all of that, not to mention his control over soul power, just who did he learn from, I know that a Nephilim will always have incredible innate talent for soul maniption, but the way he talked about isting the soul fragment and then the speed of which he managed to extract information out of the soul, it is not something a person that never learned from somebody can do." Drayce nodded his head and then stood up. "The best thing we can do is to expect that he has a teacher, one that is probably a Transcendent, or perhaps even somebody higher than that, maybe even a Nephilim, they do send one over to monitor a newly discovered Nephilim after all, it wouldn''t be weird if a Nephilim decided to teach him a bit during his observation." With those words, Drayce slightly bowed to the Queen before leaving her chambers. ''He knows more than what he is saying, honestly, I can barely stand talking to people like him.'' The Queen thought as she ced her hand on the side and leaned her head on it. ''I would dly grab his throat and start choking him until he told them what he knows, s, that is not possible.'' ''I can''t do anything about it, he is a part of the Alliance, even though it is a fragile cooperation that exists between the Ashen Temple and the Alliance, and he is more powerful than me, much more powerful.'' ''As long as he doesn''t do anything to jeopardize what is happening here, I will tolerate him, but that boy, just what is he hiding, could that be the reason I cannot read the minds of him and his friends?'' Chapter 998: Entering the Desert: The Search for the Enemy Base Begins "Damn, how much longer do we have to walk?!" Shadowined as he and the others made their way through the swamp that marked the start of their intrusion into the other region. This wasn''t the first time they were entering a new region, New York was also in another region, and contrary to what they had expected, the system didn''t notify them withrge letters that appeared on top of their vision to tell them they were leaving their region and entering a new one. That would be a bit too much like a game though. "Will you shut up, you''ve done nothing butin ever since we were traveling through the desert!" Wolf snapped at Shadow and stared at him with an annoyed expression as thetter puffed his cheeks up and stared to the side. "I just wanted to know how much longer we had before entering the desert" "Well, we still got plenty ofnds to cover, so less talking and more walking, the monsters here are not a threat to us at all, just like the ones in the desert weren''t a threat, we should be thankful about that, it made it much easier to travel." "Yeah, the heat wasn''t nice, but we''re lucky that Mia is with us, with her present, it''s much easier to handle it," Laura said with a smile before looking to her left and sighing before suddenly punching out, striking a monster that had just lunged at her from below the murky swamp water. One punch was enough to obliterate the monster and kill it since it was just a Tier III creature. Reign and the others were not releasing their auras right now even though that would make all the monsters run away from them, making it easier to walk through the swamp. They didn''t want their enemy to sense their auras, and since they couldn''t be certain whether or not they woulde across any member of the enemy faction, they decided to not risk it. Even though the risk was small, somebody might sense them and then go back to their base to report it. The enemy would definitely not take it lightly and there was a chance that it might make looking for the base much more difficult than it already was. "We knew that the trip wouldn''t be a short one, soe on, enough chatter, and let''s continue, we''re halfway through the swamp, at least that''s what the map is telling us," Beast said as he opened a small map that they bought. It turned out that there were a couple of explorers from Doncaster who had passed through these areas before, and they had mapped it out, allowing others to buy those same maps so that they could earn some money and help them out. "The swamp is quite big, bigger than either of the two deserts, but it''s not like that''s that big of a problem for us, 2 more hours and we should be out," Beast added as he put the map down, to which Shadow sighed. "Two more hours, and only after that is when the real pain will start." "Stop being so dramatic already." Reign said as he nced at Shadow before shaking his head. The swamp was definitely annoying, after all, in order to pass as quickly as possible, they were walking in a straight line, many times having to go through the water, which was much deeper than expected at some ces. The attacks of the monsters present in the swamp didn''t slow the group down in the slightest as one attack was enough to kill them, not to mention that Reign and the others could sense all the monsters that were near them without even having to focus on it. Their mana sensitivity was much higher than Tier III''s, and the monsters, even the ones that were good at hiding their presence and mana signatures, could simply not escape their senses. Many times the monsters would die before being able to get close to them, with an attack so fast and powerful that they wouldn''t even notice it before it was toote. As they trudged through the swamp, the group remained vignt, their senses alert for any monsters or yers that might be present. Despite the challenging terrain and the constant attacks from the creatures lurking beneath the murky waters, they had a rtively easy time as their powerful bodies and stamina made the walk through the swamp rtively quickpared to howrge it was. Finally, after what felt like an eternity to Shadow who was dying of boredom, they emerged from the swamp, drenched in the murky water and covered in mud, but relieved to be out of the treacherous terrain. Ahead of them stretched the vast expanse of the desert, the scorching sun beating down mercilessly upon the sandyndscape. "We made it," Laura eximed, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Now the real challenge begins." "Yeah." Reign said as he took a deep breath before using his light and darkness maniption. He created a barrier around them that made them invisible from the outside, with the darkness helping with hiding their presence and mana signature. Shadow did the same with his darkness, helping Reign out and making the cost of mana to keep the barrier up lower thanks to Shadow controlling the darkness. The group started their trek across the desert, the scorching heat bearing down on them. Despite the harsh conditions, they pushed forward, their determination unwavering. The barrier of darkness and light that Reign and Shadow had created hid them from any monsters or yers that might be close. Mia was using her frost to keep the temperature around them down, giving them a lot of relief and making the entire walk through the desert many times easier. As they journeyed deeper into the desert, they kept a sharp lookout for any signs of the enemy base. They knew that finding it would be crucial to their ns. They traveled for hours, the endless expanse of sand stretching out before them. There was nothing present in the desert except for a few monsters they hade across. That didn''t mean that there were few monsters present in the entire desert, however, as they had sensed the presence and mana signature of plenty of monsters that were hiding below the sand. Thanks to the barrier, those monsters didn''t sense them walking near them at all. The monsters present in the desert were all Tier IV, much weaker than Reign and the others. Still, after walking for a couple of hours, slowly moving through the desert and keeping an eye out for anything out of ce, doing their best to try and sense everything around them, Reign and the others still hadn''te across anything that might help them locate the enemy base. The best course of action would be to soon find a secluded area where they could build a portal and easily move to and fro the desert and Doncaster. They would make it so that only they could use the portal, nobody else. They had to do that, even though the search for the enemy base would be much faster if the Tier Vbatants of the faction helped, there was a high chance that they would be noticed by the enemy. They couldn''t take that risk, not to mention that they had a couple of days to search for the base, which meant that for now, they still had plenty of time to walk across the desert and explore it. Who knew, perhaps the desert had an underground area like the one next to the mountain range, and if that was true, perhaps the base was there, below the ground, and safe from being noticed by anyone. After several hours of trekking through the desert, they finally came across a rocky outcrop that seemed promising. The rocks provided some relief from the sun, casting long shadows across the sand. Reign decided that this would be a good ce to rest and perhaps see if they could somehow ce a portal there. "We''ll take a short break here," Reign announced, signaling for the group to gather around. "We need to find a ce for the portal, if we can cut inside this rock, perhaps carve out a small room, we could easily ce a portal there and hide it." Wolf nodded his head and walked to the rock before looking all around it. He looked all over the rock, trying to find a crevice or crack that could help with what they were about to do. Only on m v|le|mp|yr "You guys should just rest a bit, I''ll start melting this thing and create a room inside, no other way to do it quickly," Wolf said before cing his hands on the rock and using his ability, heating it up and causing it to turn orange. As they rested, Reign and the others discussed their options. They knew that time was of the essence, but they also needed to be cautious. The enemy base could be anywhere in the vast desert, and they couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. The first step was to build the portal and make sure it was hidden well, then they would continue exploring. Chapter 999: Exploring the Desert: A New Faction? As Wolf worked on melting the rock to create a room for the portal, the rest of the group took the opportunity to rest and replenish their energy. Mia used her frost ability to keep them cool in the desert heat, while Laura and Beast kept watch for any potential threats. After some time, Wolf had managed to carve out a small room inside the rock,rge enough to amodate the portal. Mia used her frost to quickly cool the melted rock so that they could immediately use the room. Reign entered and set up the portal, cing it near the end of the room while the others made sure to disguise the entrance, making sure that nobody would notice anything out of ce. Once the portal was in ce, they activated it and confirmed that it was working properly. With their hidden base ready, and the portal working, they could now explore the desert much more easily. They went out again, searching for the base, searching for any irregrities that might be present in the desert. The irregrities they were looking were could be a ce where the sand might seem just a bit darker, perhaps one area where there was no heat haze. The absence of monsters in an area in the desert was another irregrity that might point to the presence of the base. After several hours of searching, Reign and the others regrouped at the portal site, exhausted but determined. They had covered arge area of the desert but had found no trace of the enemy base. Reign, Shadow, and Mia were exhausted the most. Mia was less exhausted as the only thing she did was channel her mana and allow the frost to exit her body bit by bit, cooling their surroundings and allowing them to move morefortably. Reign and Shadow, however, had to make sure the barrier around them was stable and in perfect condition so that they wouldn''t be noticed by anybody. It was a difficult task that took a lot of focus and mana control, thus they were getting tired much faster than usual. "We need to think outside the box," Reign said, looking at the others. "We''ve been searching the desert for hours with no luck, and even though there is still plenty ofnd to cover, we need to also consider other possibilities." "Perhaps the base is underground, we should start looking for any signs of underground structures or caves during our exploration." "We''ll just mark those ces on the map, make sure that we can check them outter on." Shadow and the others nodded at Reign''s words inside their building. They weren''t resting near the portal, instead, they had gone through it and were now resting in the basement of their building as that was where they had ced the portal. Since they would need to go to and fro the desert a bit more often, they felt the need to ce the portal somewhere where it was more private, as well as easier for them to ess at all times, and therge basement of their building was perfect for it. The group spent the next two days exploring the desert, marking potential locations of interest on their map. They searched for any signs of underground structures or caves that might indicate the presence of the enemy base. Despite their efforts, they found no conclusive evidence. As they continued their search, tensions began to rise among the group. The relentless heat, constant vignce, andck of progress were taking their toll. Shadow, in particr, grew increasingly frustrated, his impatience getting the best of him. "We''ve been out here for days, and we still haven''t found anything!" Shadow eximed, kicking a small rock in frustration. "Are we just going to wander aimlessly in this desert forever?" Reign ced a hand on Shadow''s shoulder, trying to calm him. "Patience, Shadow." "We knew this would be a difficult task, we just need to stay focused and keep searching." "I know, but but what if we are wrong, if this ce is not where their base is if the only thing we might find here is the corruption, and even then, god knows where the source of corruption might be." "Then we go back to the original n, we attack them head-on after nearly taking over the core of a side base, don''t forget that we still have that option avable for us." Shadow sighed and nodded as the other nced at him and nodded back. Despite the difficulties, the group pressed on, determined to find the enemy base. They explored deeper into the desert, venturing into areas that seemed more deste and isted. It was during one of these expeditions that they stumbled upon a peculiar sight. "Look over there," Laura said, pointing to a distant dune. "Do you see that? It looks like... structures." Reign squinted, trying to make out the shapes in the distance. Sure enough, there were faint outlines of structures peeking out from behind the dune. "We should check it out," Reign said decisively. "It could be something that might lead to the enemy, or perhaps something else entirely." The group approached cautiously, keeping their senses sharp for any signs of danger. As they drew closer, the outlines became clearer, revealing the presence of severalrge tents and makeshift buildings. "It''s a camp," Mia observed, noting the presence of people moving about the camp. "But are they friend or foe?" "We''ll find out soon enough," Reign said as they approached the outskirts of the camp. They hid their presence using their barrier and moved closer, trying to gather more information without being detected. As they observed, they noticed something unsettling. The people in the camp were not just any group of travelers or adventurers. They were armed, organized, and seemed to be preparing for something big. "This doesn''t look good," Beast whispered, his eyes scanning the camp. "They''re gearing up for something, and it doesn''t look like they''re here for a vacation." Reign nodded grimly. "We need to find out more about their intentions and if they are indeed the enemy faction, even though I doubt it after looking at their gear and how they are camping in the middle of this desert." "You guys should stay here and make sure that you are concealed, me and Shadow will go and try to find out more." The others nodded their heads as Shadow and Reign moved toward the makeshift camp, each tasked with gathering information from different parts of the camp. They moved swiftly and silently, blending into the background and avoiding detection. As Reign and Shadow moved through the camp, they noticed that the people there were not from the enemy faction. Instead, they appeared to be a group of mercenaries, judging by their rugged appearance and from the topics they were discussing. Reign and Shadow listened in on conversations and observed their activities, trying to piece together what their intentions might be. It became clear that the mercenaries were hired by someone to search for something in the desert, but the details were vague. After gathering as much information as they could, Reign and Shadow regrouped with the others to discuss their findings. "They''re mercenaries, all of them," Shadow said, prompting the others to raise their eyebrows in surprise. It wasn''t that weird forrger groups to form and work as mercenaries instead of creating their own faction. Mercenaries have always existed on Earth, as well as in the universe, but the surprise was the fact they were here in the desert. "It seems these mercenaries are searching for something, but they don''t seem to know exactly what or where it is," Reign exined. "They mentioned that their employer believes it''s in this area, but they''re having trouble pinpointing its location." "Do you think it could be rted to the enemy base, could their employer be an enemy of the faction?" Laura asked, her brow furrowed in concern. "It''s possible," Reign replied. "But without more information, it''s hard to say for sure. We need to keep an eye on them and see if we can work together with them or not." "They seem to know a lot more than us, and the information we gained was all from what the regr members were talking about, most of them are Tier V, only a few are peak Tier IVbatants, and I was able to sense the presence of several Tier VIbatants, about 3 of them, near the center of the camp." "Three Tier VIbatants is not a low number at all, but against the enemy faction, that''s not enough, they''ll just get themselves ughtered," Beast said from the side as Reign nodded his head. "Which is why we should continue observing them for a bit, learn more about them and why they are here, and then go to them and introduce ourselves." "What if they attack us on sight?" Tank asked as Reign chuckled. "That wouldn''t be very good for them, after all, they have 3 Tier VIbatants while we got 9, I think they will immediately understand that a fight won''t be good for them." Chapter 1000: Approaching the Mercenaries Tank nodded, understanding Reign''s point. "True, but it''s still best to approach cautiously. We don''t want to start a fight if we don''t have to." Reign agreed. "Agreed, let''s keep observing for now and continue getting more information before we approach them, knowing what exactly they are searching for will make it a bit easier for us to establish whether or not they are foes from the get-go." The group settled into a routine of observing the mercenaries'' camp from a safe distance, Shadow was the one that would often go forward, hiding his presence and doing his best to eavesdrop on the conversations the mercenaries would have. They noticed that the mercenaries seemed a bit on the edge and annoyed by something, their frustration mounting with each passing minute. "It looks like they''re quite annoyed by something, perhaps like us, they cannot find anything in the desert?" Mia said after a couple of hours as they watched anotherrge group of mercenaries return to the camp, bringing nothing back with them, only their annoyance and rising frustration. "Yeah, from what I managed to overhear, I believe that they are looking for the enemy faction as well, some of them mentioned how their employer was attacked by hooded people about two weeks ago, and how his territory was being attacked by something." "The vegetation was wilting, the monsters were getting sparse, but even then, the monsters that remained seemed to be more dangerous." "Those are definitely signs of corruption, but who did they not notice it, the corruption leaves traces behind, it''s not difficult for one to notice those traces, to notice its power as it starts corrupting everything around it." Reign said as Shadow sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "I got no idea bro, that is all the regr mercenaries know, the stronger ones that are higher ranked in the mercenary group definitely know more, and their employer as well, but to eavesdrop on their conversation is much more difficult." "Yeah, I know." Reign said with a sigh before looking at the others while Beast suddenly stood up. "What if the enemy is using a different form of corruption, one that is not as powerful, but is much more difficult to detect, maybe that is why they don''t know about it." "Yeah, or it could be that their employer does know, but he just doesn''t want to tell them or anybody else, after all, many would panic if they found out that a weird form of power is corrupting everything around them and taking away the life force of the vegetation," Wolf added from the side, prompting the others to nod. "We should take both those possibilities into consideration if the enemy truly can utilize a different form of corruption, that might make the following battle against them more difficult." The group continued to observe the mercenaries'' camp, gathering as much information as possible about their movements and intentions. They noticed that the mercenaries were bing increasingly frustrated and agitated, suggesting that they were facing difficulties in their search. Reign and Shadow, having gathered enough information, decided it was time to approach the mercenaries and learn more about their situation. They all got up and made their way to the outskirts of the camp, where they were met with cautious but not hostile reactions from the mercenaries. "Halt!" "Who are you, what do you want?!" The couple of guards who were at the very front of the makeshift camp all start at Reign and the others with apprehensive expressions. A group of 9 suddenly appeared in front of their camp, right when the tension in the camp was rising thanks to the fact they were unable to locate what they were tasked to find. They had been here for a couple of days now, and they found nothing at all. All 9 of the people were wearing long robes and hoods, making it impossible to see their faces, but they all stood straight in front of them, the masks they were wearing reflecting the rays of the sun. "We wish to speak to your leaders." Reign, who was at the very front of the group, spoke as he stared at the guards with a calm expression. Their appearance didn''t go unnoticed and more mercenaries appeared near the entrance of the camp, all of them fully alert and ready to fight if they turned out to be enemies. "You think you can just approach our camp and ask to speak to them like this, who the hell do you think you are?!" One mercenary shouted as the others nodded and pointed their weapons at Reign and the others. "Listen here, you are not wee here, turn around and leave, or we will be forced to make you leave!" "Leave, I don''t think we should let them leave at all, what if they are an enemy?" "Yeah, maybe we should just get rid of them right away!" Reign sighed and shook his head with slight disappointment upon hearing their words. "It is really annoying when one has to listen to so many people talking, how about you all calm down a bit, and shut up, alright?" Reign asked as he suddenly released a bit of his aura, causing the air around him to distort for a moment and the crowd to immediately turn silent, many of them freezing in fright upon sensing the immense auraing from Reign. "See, I and my friends here are all in the same Tier, if we wanted to attack you, we could have easily attacked without approaching like this." "We mean no harm and wish to just talk, if we did indeed mean to bring harm to you, well, you should already know how simple that would be for us, right?" Reign asked, to which one of the guards responded by nodding his head a couple of times quickly while his body continued to shake. "I C I''ll notify the leaders, please C please wait a moment." "It''s fine, we''re already aware." A calm voice spoke as a person appeared in the middle of the crowd, causing the mercenaries to quickly move and make way for him to pass. "Sir, what what should we-" "Please, enter, we should speak in private, in our tent." The man told Reign as he nced at Wolf and the others, slight apprehension visible in his eyes as he was well aware that every single one was his equal, at least in terms of level and Tier. As for how dangerous each one of them was, well, his instincts were ring up, screaming at him that every single one of them was more than dangerous enough to threaten his life. "Many thanks, that is all we wish for." Reign said as he followed the man through the makeshift camp while the mercenaries all stared at them with fear and apprehension, none of them allowing themselves to rx for even an instant. Upon reaching the main tent, they entered and quickly noticed how they couldn''t hear a thing from the outside. "A silencing array, we can''t allow our men to know everything we discuss, nor can we allow anybody else to simply waltz in the camp without being discovered and hear what we are talking about." The man said as Reign and the others nodded their heads before ncing at the other people in the tent. Reign was actually wrong. There weren''t three Tier VIbatants present amongst them, but four. One of them, the man who seemed to be their leader, was standing with the rest of them, but his aura was contained inside his body incredibly well, so well that even Reign was unable to sense it from a distance and only managed to do so after they entered the tent. The silencing array ced on the tent didn''t only make it nearly impossible to hear what was being said inside the tent, but it also helped hide some aura that was inside, making it more difficult for people to sense how powerful the leaders of the mercenaries were. Still, they were still not powerful enough to go up against the enemy faction, or Reign and his team. "We believe you are searching for the same people that we are, we havee here in hopes of working together." Reign said as he nced at the people present before removing the hood and mask, as did the others. "So you have already collected information on us, huh?" One of the leaders said as Reign smiled and nodded his head. "Apologies for that, it is impolite, but we had to know more about you before approaching, after all, you could have been the enemy we are looking for, but luckily, you are not, which means we can work together to find and destroy them." "And why should we believe you, why shouldn''t we continue working by ourselves?" Another of the leaders asked, to which Reign smirked. "Because you don''t have nearly enough people to defeat them, even we are not sure if we could take them down without casualties, and as you can see, we have many more Tier VIbatants than you." Chapter 1001: The Mercenaries Employer: A New Alliance Reign''s words hung heavy in the air as the leaders of the mercenaries exchanged looks, their expressions tense with uncertainty. It was clear that they were weighing their options carefully, considering the potential risks and benefits of joining forces with Reign and his group. "That shouldn''t be, our employer, we were all quite certain that the enemy doesn''t have that many men, after all, the only way they fight is by spreading that weird energy." One of the people in the tent said as another nodded his head. "Yes, some of our men fought against them, they aren''t that strong, weaker than a person of the same realm, and not as experienced as those of their realm." "Those would probably be the ones who have gotten empowered by the corruption, they are usually a lower realm than their aura and strength show, and the only reason they are as powerful as they are is because the enemy faction has a way to infuse them with corruption and make them more powerful." The leaders all nced at one another with slight apprehension after hearing Reign''s words, but it was clear that they were still highly skeptical of them. "So, youe here, you say all that you said, and you just expect us to believe you?" The man whose aura was previously not felt by Reign, the one that seemed to be the person calling the shots said as Reign sighed and shook his head. "Of course not, but we are both on the same side, we are both trying to find and destroy the same enemy, there is no reason for us to lie to you, you should already know that by now, not to mention that there are ways to check the validity of my words, the system has made sure of that." Just as Reign finished speaking, one of the leaders spoke up, his voice stillced with skepticism. "And what guarantee do we have that you won''t betray us once we join forces? "How do we know we can trust you, that you aren''t a part of the enemy faction or working with them?" Reign met the leader''s gaze evenly, his expression earnest. "We will all swear an oath and enter an alliance, you all know as well as I do that you cannot easily break an oath or go back on an ally, the repercussions are far too serious for such a thing." "The same goes for what I just told you, I don''t mind swearing an oath that my words are true, after all, there is still more that I haven''t told you, and I am sure that there is plenty that you can also share with us." "Like it''s that simple to just swear an oath and enter an alliance, how can we-" "Enough, we shall do as you have proposed, I sense no malice or hostility from any of you, for me, that is enough to at least give it a try." The main leader of the group spoke, cutting off another one of the leaders who nced at him with slight worry. "Are you sure about this, Ivan?" "Yes, there is no need for any worry, at least not now." The man, whose name was Ivan, said as he rose from the chair, showing his tall height and brawny body. He was about 2 meters tall and packed with muscles. The armor he wore was a mixture of pelt and metal, and one could see a tattoo, a part of a muchrger tattoo that was visible on his neck, as well as two on his face. One was the number 5, and the other was a small dagger that was ced right next to his right eye. He had a buzz cut and a thick, long beard that was about 7 centimeters ( almost 3 inches ) long. If one were to see this man on the street, one would definitely feel afraid of him, it wasn''t just his look, it was the natural aura around him, one that a regr person didn''t have. Reign nodded at him as all of them started with the oath. They all swore that they would work together to defeat amon enemy, that they would not lie and give correct information to each other, that there would be no betrayal of any sort, and that their intentions were pure. They then made a temporary alliance, one that wouldst until the enemy was defeated, and Reign swore another oath shortly after that what he had already told them was all true. All of the mercenaries present had heavy expressions on their faces as the oaths were made, especially after Reign spoke and told them of the enemy faction''s numbers, as well as how powerful they were. "That damned bastard, he lied to us, he told us that the enemy only had 2 Tier VIbatants, he actually swore an oath on it, how the hell did he manage to do that?!" One of the leaders shouted in anger as he smashed his fist against the table, causing a part to crack. "Depends on how he swore an oath, if he said that there were only 2 by what they knew, then the oath was valid, he didn''t lie, he just didn''t know about the rest." Beast quickly said, to which Ivan nodded his head. "Oaths can be manipted a bit, if one gave an oath and made sure to add some specifics, even if it seems like they broke it, everything would still be fine for them." "Yes, oaths have to be carefully constructed and thought out, otherwise you might get tricked by someone without even realizing it." Reign added from the side, to which the mercenary leaders all showed slightly angry expressions at. "Our employer, as you have probably already guessed, is a leader of a small faction, a small one that is not particrly strong, but quite wealthy and difficult to attack thanks to the terrain, as well as the incredible base they had managed to make for themselves." "Most of the factions near them are neutral because of how difficult it was to defeat them, and the ce their base was at makes it quite lucrative to work with them thanks to not only the monsters but the many minerals, precious gems, magical nts and more that can be found." "As you already know, the vegetation started dyingtely, and there were, at first, sightings of weird hooded people near them, those same sightings soon became fights." "They can''t defend against what is happening, the weird energy the enemy has, the thing that is slowly taking the life force out of the area, is not something that can be easily fought against, so the leader worked together with some other factions and managed to contact a person whose ability allows them to know where somebody was." "They wished to know where the people who were attacking them were located, and that person obliged, showing them that they were somewhere in this desert, that their base was located here, somewhere in a radius of 3 miles around the camp we set up." "And yet, we found no trace of a base, we have even started exploring the underground areas that can be found, hoping it would be there, but still nothing." Reign and the others nodded at them before they started speaking. They hid almost nothing from the mercenaries and told them of the corruption, how it worked, and how the enemy was capable of using it to empower themselves, to take the life force of an area, and that they were capable of creating incredibly powerful monsters called the ''Spawns''. They told them of the many fake Tier VIbatants the enemy had, as well as how they were incredibly secretive and barely left a trace. "Yes, we are well aware of that, without that person using his ability, I doubt we would have ever found out that their base was here," Ivan said as Reign nodded before sighing. "We have been searching for the base as well, but we haven''t had any luck, with your help, as well as the fact that the base is somewhere in this ce, it will definitely be easier, I''m just afraid that the enemy already knows of this." "Their base is shielded by many arrays, two of which hid the base from sight and erased any presence it had." "That might be the reason you hadn''t found a thing yet, your men could have even walked past the base without ever noticing it." Reign said, to which Ivan and the others nced at one another with slight worry. "For now, we shall assume that the worst did indeed happen and that the enemy faction knows of your existence, that they already know who you are and what you are doing." "Although I am confused as to why they haven''t attacked you yet, we will go with that, and slowly start exploring this area again, trying to find the base." "The moment we do so, we group together and slowly advance to the base, we have something nned before the attack." Chapter 1002: Hidden Passageway Reign''s n was met with a mix of determination and apprehension from the mercenaries. They knew the risks of confronting such a powerful and secretive enemy, but they were also driven by a desire toplete the mission given to them by their employer. They had signed a contract, one that was bound by the system and even though there was some leeway there, with them having a chance to retreat and abandon the mission if the enemy proved to be too powerful for them, the rewards were very tempting to them. Not only was their employer quite wealthy, but he had worked with a couple of nearby territories to put together the reward that would be given to them, and no mercenary group could say they wouldn''t be moved by the offer. Still, the enemy truly was too powerful for them, hell, even with Reign and the others helping them out, they weren''tpletely certain that they could win. They would have to face multiple Tier VIbatants, and over ten fake Tier VIbatants as well. The sheer number was quite overwhelming, even if the fakes weren''t as powerful as true Tier VI fighters. Upon allying with Reign and the others, the notification did ring and allowed them all to see who they were allied with, but thanks to the conversation they were having and the seriousness of the topic, the leaders had only checked that information after they came up with the n. It was then that they were truly surprised. One could say that they were even shocked to their core. The name ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' was a name that pretty much everybody on Earth had heard multiple times thanks to the notifications that the system had spread, and the knowledge that they were working with such a group was enough to put the minds of most of them to rest. "So, we just continue exploring?" One of the leaders asked, to which Reign simply responded with a nod of his head. "We will do the same, but since you have already said that you explored the entire 3 miles around your camp, the enemy base is most likely situated below the ground." "We will go down and start searching, you guys should continue exploring the surface, and make it seem as if nothing had changed from before, the enemy might be watching you after all, and we do not want them to know what is going on." "Wouldn''t your appearance here been enough to alert them?" Another one of the leaders asked, to which Reign sighed. "That is possible, but we can''t just start running around aimlessly and give away what we know, they have no idea that we know of their base, that we have good insight when ites to how it looks like, what is present inside of it, how it is hidden, that is what we can use to gain an advantage." "Not to mention what we have already told you, we do have something up our sleeves, a way to make the battle easier from the start, we just need to make sure the enemy doesn''t realize we have located their base once we do so, and we can give them a big surprise." Reign''s words resonated with the mercenaries, who nodded in agreement, their expressions grim but determined. They understood the gravity of the situation and the importance of maintaining secrecy. With a n in ce, they split into smaller groups to continue their exploration, with Reign and hispanions heading underground to search for the enemy base. The underground tunnels were dark and eerie, with the asional gust of wind carrying the faint scent of mold and the stench of carcasses that were present in the tunnels. The group moved cautiously through thebyrinthine passages, their senses on high alert for any signs of danger. The darkness pressed in around them, their invisible figures passing through the many underground tunnels without alerting anybody. As they ventured deeper into the undergroundwork, they encountered various obstacles and challenges, well, they encountered what would have been obstacles and challenges for most, but not for them. Copsed tunnels, hidden traps, and lurking monsters all threatened to impede their progress. But with the barrier around them, they navigated through the dangers with rtive ease, only being impeded in their search a bit by the traps and copsed portions of tunnels. They had to be careful to not set off any traps, as they might have been left there by the enemy faction, even though they looked ancient. It wasn''t that difficult to make a trap look much older than it was, however, so one could never know who ced it there. The monsters couldn''t even notice them, even though there were some Tier V monsters present. They did nothing to them, after all, they couldn''t go around ughtering them, especially not when the enemy might be present in the underground tunnels. Eventually, after what felt like hours of relentless exploration, they stumbled upon a hidden chamber concealed behind a false wall. They stumbled upon it by luck, it was Beast who had managed to notice it. Of course, it was Beast, after all, if there was anything that had to rely on luck, the best person to do it was him. They entered the chamber, which was quite spacious, enough tofortably fit tens of people in it. They looked around, finding nothing out of ce at first. It was a chamber, but it was just walls of rock all around them, nothing else was present. That was true till they came to the end of the chamber, which was where Reign and the others noticed faint symbols that were engraved on the wall. Symbols and runes, the same ones that were found in the holes that created the sources of corruption. They weren''t the exact same ones, but they were definitely from the same runguage, the same one that the enemy was using. "Are these even working?" Mia asked as Beast shook his head. "I don''t think so, they do seem to be old, some of them barely even visible now after time had passed." "Still, this is good, this is proof that the enemy was using this ce for something in the past, and proof that they are present in this area." Reign stated with a nod of his head as he stared at the runes. "This might have been an important ce for them in the past, but they might have moved whatever was here to another ceter on, rendering it obsolete and simply forgetting about it." "That means that the base is probably in a different ce, but underground, right?" "Maybe, or maybe it is nearby, but they just improved the base itself and had no need for this ce any longer." Reign told Shadow who nodded before they turned around to leave. As Reign and hispanions turned to leave the chamber, a strange sensation washed over them, a feeling of being watched. They halted their steps, exchanging wary nces as they scanned the chamber for any signs of movement or hidden threats. Suddenly, the runes on the walls began to glow faintly, casting an eerie light that illuminated the chamber. The air around them seemed to hum with a strange energy, and they felt a subtle shift in the atmosphere. They all nced at Laura, who had suddenly done something with the runes. "What''s happening?" Mia whispered, her voice tinged with unease. "I tried following the pattern of the runes to see if they would react, and well they did," Laura exined as her expression was also one tinged with unease. "I''m sorry, I don''t know what I was thinking, this might alert the enemy, but it might also lead us somewhere important." Laura''s words echoed around them as they all nodded as one of the walls parted, presenting a new path in front of them. "A hidden path, that might be the true function of this chamber, it might not be one they had used and then abandoned before, they just made it seem like they had, in order to cover up their tracks," Beast said with a solemn expression before ncing at the others. "This might lead us closer to the base, if not right where the base is located." "After all, only the top figures of the enemy faction are allowed to enter and exit the base without using the portals, this passageway was made for them." "Yes, and without enough knowledge of their runguage, one wouldn''t be able to activate the runes and see the passage," Laura stated as the others stared at the passage and the darkness thaty deeper inside of it. "So, are we going in?" Tank asked as the others sighed. "Yeah, we have to, we can''t let this opportunity just slip by." Reign said as they all started walking toward the passageway. They stepped inside and slowly made their way deeper and deeper, eager to find out what was waiting for them at the end. Chapter 1003: The Underground Chamber and the Weird Tunnel The passageway led them through a series of twists and turns, gradually descending deeper into the earth. The air grew colder and damper, and the walls seemed to close in around them, creating a sense of ustrophobia. Despite the eerie atmosphere, they pressed on, driven by a mix of curiosity and determination. "We should be careful, that chamber, after it was activated, we all sensed the same thing, right?" Shadow asked as the others all nodded. "It might have been a hidden array or part of the runic activation, to check if there are any enemies present," Beast added as they all had the feeling of being watched after Laura activated the runes and opened the new passage. "Our barrier was still up, so there is a good chance that there was nothing that was found, but we can''t ignore the possibility that the enemy has found out that we are here, or that this passage might be a trap." Reign said, prompting them all to nod with serious expressions on their faces. "Whatever it might be, we''ll get through it, even if the enemy has a trap in ce, they won''t be able to see us, and we can attack them preemptively and break out of here," Wolf said with an air of confidence around him. After what felt like an eternity of walking, they finally emerged into a vast underground chamber. The chamber was illuminated by a soft, eerie light that emanated from glowing crystals embedded in the walls. The floor was covered in intricate patterns and symbols, simr to the ones they had seen in the hidden chamber above. "This ce...it''s incredible," Mia whispered, but had it not been for the barrier, her voice would have echoed through the entire chamber thanks to how it was made. "It''s definitely not natural," Beast remarked, examining the patterns on the floor. "These runes areplex, far beyond anything we''ve seen from the enemy before. "They must serve some sort of purpose." "Yeah, but the question is what purpose they serve, after all, such a big chamber shouldn''t be here just for decoration, right?" Tank asked as he nced around therge chamber, squinting his eyes in order to see if there was anything out of ce. As they explored the chamber, they discovered a series of tunnels leading off in different directions. Each tunnel was adorned with the same intricate symbols, indicating that they all led to different parts of the undergroundplex. "Maybe this is like a central hub for all of these tunnels, the ce they all lead to so that one can better navigate and get to where they want to go?" "But even then, why make it like this, wouldn''t it be better to have a smaller ce, and why not connect the tunnels at certain points, they could definitely move around faster that way as well if you wanted to get from one part of the underground area to the next, you could pass through a couple of connected tunnels and then go out of one, why travel all the way here to go to another tunnel?" Shadow asked Laura who shrugged her shoulders as the others continued looking around. The group''s discussion was interrupted by a sudden rumbling from deeper within the chamber. They exchanged wary nces, their senses on high alert as they prepared for whatever mighte next. Without warning, the ground beneath them began to tremble, and the walls of the chamber started to shift and change. Stone melted away like wax, revealing hidden passages and chambers that had been concealed beneath the earth. "What in the world" Tank muttered, his eyes wide with disbelief. Reign''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the unfolding events. It was clear that they had stumbled upon something far more significant than they had anticipated, something that went beyond a simple enemy base. As the chamber continued to shift and transform, they caught glimpses of strange machinery and arcane devices hidden within the walls. It was unlike anything they had ever seen before, and definitely not what they had expected to see here. "We need to keep moving," Reign said, his voice firm and determined. "Whatever this ce is, it''s not safe for us to linger." "Dammit, could it really have been a trap?" Wolf asked in a low voice as they nced around them, not certain which passage to take. "Does it even matter at this point, if we leave, we won''t know where we will end up, and leaving the underground will be much more difficult, even if it is a trap, if we stay here, we''ll have a better chance to deal with the enemy," Beast said from the side as the others all nced at him. "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" "The best one I can think of at the moment, after all, we didn''t expect the enemy to have ess to something like this," Beast told Reign who nced around with a frown on his face before sighing and nodding his head. "Alright, we stay here, if anything happens, we will go all out and try to break out as quickly as possible." Suddenly, the entire chamber came to a stop, the rumbling ceased and all the passages, all the tunnels, they were all suddenly gone. Reign and the others found themselves in a chamber deep below the surface that waspletely closed, with no clear way out of it present. Suddenly, one of the walls started trembling as a part started splitting open. Arge opening appeared, one much bigger than any they had seen before. It was about 7 meters wide and 8 meters high, making it easy forrge numbers of people to walk out of it. Reign and the others nced at one another before they all sighed and started walking toward it, aware that this might be what the enemy wanted them to do. The entire situation was incredibly weird, they had no idea what was happening, nor how the enemy had even managed to create all of this, after all, it wasn''t something that could easily be made, and even with the system''s help, this had to have taken them many months to fully construct. "The machinery in this ce, reminds me a bit of the machinery and mechanisms in the world I visited for my evolution challenges, we even have some simr ces in Doncaster, but they''re not thisrge or this advanced at all, just who did they make all of this?" Shadow asked as he looked around therge tunnel, which was fully coated in metal sheets and had parts where one could see the mechanisms moving. It wasn''t a natural tunnel, it was made by the enemy faction, but even then, the question was just how did they make something like this, and why. "These gears, the split up parts of the tunnel, this might not just be a tunnel, but something else that can transform into one when there is a need for it." Shadow suddenly said as he looked around. "See there, those are joints, that means that this ce can move, it can be made into something else, I just don''t know what, nor why it is so." Shadow added as he pointed at certain parts of the tunnel while they were walking through it. "So, what does that mean?" Wolf asked Shadow who shrugged his shoulders. "I have no idea, I only know that much, my ss isn''t one that gives me any more insight into this after all, nor did I try to learn that much about machinery while in the other world, I just focused onpleting my challenge." Reign and the others just sighed before they stopped moving as the tunnel started trembling. "Oh, this can''t be good," Shadow said as the sound of gears moving, joints creaking, and the metal sheets bending was heard. The tunnel suddenly moved, and they nearly fell down as the area they were in was starting to slope down. "Dammit, run forward!" Reign yelled as they all started running along the metal surface of the floor, in a hurry to reach the part that was still straight. They managed to do so thanks to their immense speed and strength, but the tunnel was still not finished with its movement. "Just what the hell is going on?" Reign asked in a low voice as they looked around them, slightly apprehensive of the situation they had found themselves in. "Whatever it is, I don''t think we can do anything right now, if we attack and destroy a part of the tunnel, not only will the enemy know about it, but it might make the situation even worse," Wolf said as they all had solemn expressions on their faces and were well aware of the fact that they were in quite a pickle right now. "Whatever it is, be ready to take action, we don''t know if the enemy will finally attack us now or not." Chapter 1004: The Underground Complex and Locating the Base The tunnel continued its transformation, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic. The group found themselves on a rollercoaster-like ride through the undergroundplex, unsure of where they were headed or what awaited them at the end of the journey. After what felt like an eternity, the tunnel finally came to a stop, depositing them in a vast chamber unlike anything they had ever seen. The chamber was filled with strange, advanced machinery that was powered by mana, gears were spinning around,rge metal ws were moving about, relocating some parts of the huge mechanism to another part, and more. They all stared in shock at what was in front of them. What they saw in the previous chamber was already much more advanced than what they expected and was not at all what they thought they would find below the desert, but, this was far beyond what was present in the previous chamber. "What in the world is this, how the hell did they make all of this?" Tank asked in wonder as Aelrinder stared in slight disgust at the machinery. As an elf, he preferred nature, he preferred trees, nts, and greenery, not the cold machinery that was present here. "Maybe they didn''t make it, what if they just stumbled upon this ce, simrly how we came across that spaceship, and how this guy, who''s still in my sword had stumbled upon the portable base in the past?" Wolf suddenly asked as Reign nodded at his words. "That could very well be the case, after all, this is just too much for a faction to create right now, theplexity of everything present here, the sheer scale of it, and the immense mana consumption it had couldn''t be something that one faction could just create and utilize." "But if they have all of this, why does their main base seem so primitive?" Reign said with slight confusion as he remembered how Aethion had described the base of the enemy faction. It was nothing special, in terms of looks, it was more like a medieval vige than anything, and that led them to believe that the only thing the enemy had that was making them strong was corruption, nothing else. But what they just stumbled upon was far beyond what they thought they would stumble upon. They did believe that there would be ces where the enemy had used the runes to cover secret passages and the like, but they never expected to see such advanced machinery. "Wait, why is it so bright here, shouldn''t they have no need to keep this ce so bright, I mean, I understand to make things visible, but why put something sorge and bright on the ceiling?" Shadowmented with slight annoyance as he looked up, only to see a huge light that was making the entire ce incredibly bright. "Wait, this couldn''t this be what the enemy was using to make it seem like the sun was outside?" Beast asked as Reign''s eyes slightly widened. Previously, Aethion did speak of how the arrays around the enemy base made it difficult for the sun''s rays to prate and made the base look incredibly gloomy at all times. They thought that the enemy had perhaps just fiddled with the arrays and made it seem like the sun was shining outside, that they had done so to trick their own people into believing they were outside. But what if the ''sun'' was actually a simr light source as this one? That meant that they were close to the base, that the enemy was using some ce near here for their main base, a ce that had the same kind of light as this one on the ceiling. The group realized they were on the verge of a major breakthrough. The undergroundplex they had discovered was not just a base but a highly advanced facility that could potentially be the heart of the enemy''s operations. But there was still one question remaining in their heads, what was all of this machinery for? Reign gathered the group and outlined a n. They would explore theplex, gather as much information as possible, and if feasible, find a way to sabotage or destroy keyponents of the machinery, they wouldn''t do it right now, butter, once they decided to attack the enemy. However, they needed to proceed with caution, as they still had no idea what was going on there and what the enemy was doing with all of the machines present there. As they navigated theplex, they encountered various obstacles, including automated defenses and security systems. There were arrays in ce, many of them present to scan for intruders and activate the security systems, but they were unable to prate through the barrier that Reign and Shadow were still keeping around the group. They had no idea how powerful the defenses were, nor did they know just what the other security systems were, but they certainly didn''t wish to find out now, lest chaos ensued and they became forced to fight. Eventually, they got to the other end of therge chamber, after passing through many different kinds of machines. There was nothing but a wall present, but they made sure to slowly walk around and try to find out if there was anything present that they could use to open up a path. They soon found something. Another wall with runes on it. Laura got in front of it and started following the runes, activating them. The wall opened up, prompting them to nce at one another before heading inside the new passage that had appeared in front of them. The tunnel they went inside was not too long, only taking them about 3 minutes of walking to pass through before they got to the exit, which was another huge chamber, but this one was empty. There was only arge light source present on the ceiling, which was about 30 meters high, and nothing else. "This is it." Reign said instantly as he channeled mana to his eyes, allowing him to see what looked simr to fog in the middle of therge chamber. It was the array that the enemy was using to hide their base, the same one that was being used to hide their location from the inside as well. "What do we do now, does the enemy know about us, have they realized we have infiltrated this ce, or are we still safe?" Shadow asked Reign who shook his head as he was also unaware of that. The enemy might know about them, but there was also the possibility of the enemy beingpletely unaware of their existence. "Let''s just observe a bit, we have no idea what the enemy is doing with the machinery right outside of this chamber, if we can wait for one of their higher-ups to appear, to go out, we might be able to learn more," Wolf said as the others nodded and stayed put. Still, they couldn''t stay here forever, the mana consumption on Reign and Shadow was not low thanks to the barrier, and even though they could keep it up for hours, they had already spent some time in the underground area, they could keep the barrier active for about 3 more hours. Had some things not happened, like the tunnel suddenly shifting and moving about, they could have kept it up for an hour longer, but thanks to the tunnel shifting and everything that had happened, they had to consume more mana and focus more on the barrier in order to keep it active. They stayed in the same location for about 30 minutes before Reign stood up and stretched a bit. "You know, we should also go for a walk, explore around the base, try to see if there are any weaknesses present in the array around it that we can exploit." "Simply sitting around and hoping one of their higher-ups will leave the base is not the best course of action in my opinion." Wolf nced at Reign after thetter spoke before sighing and nodding his head. "Why not, the more we can find out about the base, the better." The others all stood up as well and made their way closer to the base, keeping themselves on high alert at all times and making sure to not get close to any trap or array that the enemy had ced near the base. It was not a small base by any means, it wasrge enough to fit thousands of people inside, and the array made it truly impossible for even Reign and the others to catch even a glimpse of how it looked like through the array. All they could see when channeling mana to their eyes was fog, that was all. It was a thick fog that made it impossible for them to see through it, and it was a bit annoying, but that was how it was. Still, Reign and the others continued circling around the base, trying to see if any spot was a bit thinner, a bit weaker, and easier to prate through. Chapter 1005: Weakness of the Array: Travelling Back As they circled the base, they noticed a slight irregrity in the fog near the northern edge. It was subtle, but there seemed to be a faint shimmer in the air, indicating a potential weak point in the array. "Over there," Shadow whispered, pointing towards the shimmering spot. Reign nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. If they could find a way to prate the array at that point, they might be able to gain valuable intelligence about the enemy base without alerting its defenders. "We need to be cautious," Reign said, his voice barely audible. "If we''re discovered, we''ll be forced to fight, and this is not the time to do so." With utmost care, they approached the shimmering spot, their senses on high alert for any signs of danger. As they drew closer, they noticed that the shimmering was caused by a thinyer of mana, one weaker than the rest of the array. "Irregrities always appear, an array is rarely ever perfect, especially one that covers a wide area like the one they are using." Aethion''s voice echoed in their heads, making them all stare at the spot with glee. They could use this when they attacked, they could break through the array more easily from this ce and take the enemy by surprise. "Could we somehow weaken it further without them knowing, to make it even easier once we do attack?" Reign asked Aethion who ced his hand on his chin before shaking his head. "No, if the array was only responsible for defense and for making the base invisible from the outside, then it would have been feasible, but don''t forget that there is another one after this one, one that is making it impossible for those inside the base to see what the outside looked like." "If you so much as touch that array and change it, then the enemy will be able to notice it, and that can put the whole surprise attack in danger." "That''s not to mention the fact that we don''t even know if it is another array or a grand array that is created by the fusion of multiple arrays in ce here, it''s just too risky, I strongly suggest you don''t try anything right now." Reign and the others nodded before they continued circling the base, trying to find any other spots that might be weaker, they did find another one, but it was high up and harder to get topared to the previous one. "Alright, so once the timees, we attack from there, using everything we have to break through the array quickly," Beast said as he made sure to take notes and specify where the weaker part of the array was. The others merely nodded before slowly making their way back to the entrance. "The only thing left now is to hope one of their men will get out and go to that chamber, we need to find a way to better understand the mechanisms present in the two chambers, that is our way in, without knowing more about it, we won''t be able to get back here easily." Wolf''s words made the others show apprehensive expressions on their faces. He was right, they did need to understand the mechanisms better as without that, they wouldn''t be able to traverse the underground area easily and reach the base again. They had no idea how the mechanisms functioned, nor did they know just how they managed to reach the enemy''s base so easily, without any of them noticing them. The machinery had shifted and activated multiple times, how did nobody notice that? Was the enemy aware of what happened, did they perhaps leave the opening in the array on purpose, in order to tempt whoever had arrived into attacking them? They had no idea what was going on, doing anything else here now would simply be too dangerous, they had to leave the underground, get back to the desert, and rest before going forward with their n. They would take over a side base, have one person stay there, and use the portal to send the enemy a ''gift'' before attacking them with full force. They would talk to the mercenaries and take the four Tier VI leaders with them, increasing their numbers and making it easier to battle the enemy forces that were present in the base. As they made their way back to the entrance and waited there, the group couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air. The discovery of the enemy base''s location and the potential weaknesses in their defenses had given them hope, but it also weighed heavily on their minds. They knew that the uing battle would probably be their toughest yet, and if they made a mistake, then there was even a chance of them being defeated by the enemy as they had no idea how powerful their leader and head priest were. After waiting for about an hour, there was finally a change. From the side, they were able to notice the fog suddenly moving, splitting apart, and creating a small path that a person used to get out. The sight of another person made Reign and the others immediately widen their eyes with some expectations as they quickly moved away from the entrance in case the person was able to sense them if they were too close. They waited as the hooded man walked toward them, passing the group that was some 15 meters away from him and going inside the entrance, unaware that they were following him from behind. Upon reaching the end of the tunnel, he used the runes to split the wall and enter the chamber. Laura had made sure to close the entrance after they had entered the tunnel before, as she had done with the first hidden passageway. To close it was simple, use the same runes you had used before, and the entrance would close, that was it. Upon going into the chamber, they saw that it was still working as it had been previously when they arrived. They had to quickly get inside as the hooded man had turned around after walking for a couple of steps and used the runes to close the entrance, nearly causing some of them to be trapped inside the tunnel. Upon closing the entrance, the hooded man started walking toward the other end of the chamber, which was where Reign and the others hade from. The defense measures in ce did nothing to stop him, there were even some security systems that seemingly scanned him when he passed by them and simply ignored him, probably because the faction had already taken over the chamber and everything inside was theirs. Upon reaching the end, where therge tunnel should be present, the man stopped and sighed. "I really hope we understand this ce soon, simply letting the entire ce function at all times and having to wait for the entrance to show itself is annoying." "The boss should at least find a way to speed up things or shift things when we need it." "Damned advanced machines, this is always taking so damn long." The man started talking to himself in an annoyed voice, but to Reign and the others, his words were incredibly pleasant and nice to hear. The enemy didn''t have full control over the chambers. It seemed that they had only managed to make the chambers recognize them and not attack them as they would if other people entered, but other than that, they had no control over the machinery. It seemed that what happened after Reign and the others entered the firstrge chamber wasn''t something that urred because the enemy or the mechanisms noticed them, it was something that was constantly urring, with the enemy not being capable enough to stop it. This was great news to them, it meant that if they wished toe back here, they merely had to get to the first chamber again and wait before once again entering therge tunnel that would take them here. After waiting for around 3 minutes, the wall in front of the man started to tremble before it slowly opened, showing therge tunnel again. The man sighed and went inside, with Reign and the others following right behind him. He was looking around the tunnel, seemingly searching for something before he nodded his head and stopped after a couple of seconds. "This should be it, if I remember correctly." Reign and the others had no idea what he was saying, but upon looking around like he did, they did manage to notice some symbols on the walls of the tunnel. It seemed as if they were there to identify the different portions of the tunnel. Some time passed, and the tunnel started moving, but this time, unlike the previous time Reign and the others had been inside, the portion of the tunnel they were in didn''t move at all. It seemed that this portion was one that would stay in ce, allowing those who used the tunnel to travel a lot morefortably. Chapter 1006: Stalking the Hooded Man As the tunnel carried them forward, the group remained hidden, observing the hooded man and trying to understand the workings of this underground transportation system. They waited for a while until the tunnel came to a stop, after which the hooded man started walking forward. The hooded man stepped out into therge chamber they had previously been in, he went to the center of therge chamber and simply stood straight and waited. The group followed suit, careful to remain undetected while looking at the hooded man, making sure he hadn''t noticed their presence. After a couple of minutes, the opening of the tunnel closed as the entire chamber rumbled and shook, just as it had previously when Reign and the others had been present. ''Alright, with this, we can be certain that the enemy has no control over the mechanisms that are present in this underground space, they are merely letting the mechanisms activate by themselves and are using them to travel through the undergroundplex.'' Aethion spoke telepathically to everyone in the group. ''The smaller tunnels that the enemy is using, the ones hidden by the runes have probably been here before they arrived as well, they just closed them with the runes so that only they could use them, unfortunately for them, they had no idea that you have so many Transcendents in the territory.'' ''Had it only been you guys, even if you all studied the runes, I doubt Laura or any of you would be able to activate them, but with the help of Drayce and the queen, that became much easier since they had managed to decipher quite a decent portion of the runes.'' ''So, they have no idea that we came here?'' ''Honestly, they might know, we don''t know if that hidden array in the entrance of the first hidden passageway was capable of seeing through your barrier, but I doubt they would have just allowed you to walk into the main chamber where their base was located in that case.'' ''Which means that the enemy most likely has no idea you guys had evere here, this guy included, he wouldn''t show you that they have no control over the machinery if they did indeed know you were here.'' Reign and the others nodded at Aethion''s words before Shadow spoke to him. Find out what happens next on m_vl.em,pyr ''What if that is their n, to trick us into believing that they have no control over the mechanisms?'' ''Then you guys will be in for a rude surprise once you attack them, but again, I highly doubt that is the case.'' Reign and the others mulled over Aethion''s words, weighing the possibilities and potential risks of their situation. While they couldn''t discount the possibility of being deceived by the enemy, they also couldn''t afford to dismiss the opportunity thaty before them. "If they truly have no control over the mechanisms," Reign began, "then we have a chance to exploit that weakness and gain an advantage in our uing battle." "But we must proceed with caution and be prepared for anything." The group nodded in agreement, their determination unwavering despite the uncertainty that loomed over them. They knew that they couldn''t afford to let their guard down, especially now that they had uncovered a potential vulnerability in the enemy''s defenses. As they watched the hooded man wait inside the chamber, they got ready to take the same passage that they had taken back when they entered the chamber previously. They only hoped that the hooded man wouldn''t take the same passage as well as it might make things a bit moreplicated. What they feared did happen in the end. The rumbling and shaking stopped and the man went to the same passage they had taken previously, with the group right behind him, following him closely so that the entrance wouldn''t get closed before they were able to pass. The man went inside the small hidden chamber they had been in before leaving and taking the same route they had previously taken when entering the underground area of the desert. ''Is he going up to spy on the mercenaries?'' Tank asked as Beast and the others shrugged their shoulders, having no answer to his question, but thinking the same thing as he was. Upon getting back to the surface, they all suddenly stopped. The barrier was enough to hide their presence and bodies, but if they walked in the desert, they would leave a trail. If the hooded man turned around, he would be able to notice the trail, which meant that they had to walk carefully and make sure to erase the trail instantaneously, otherwise, there was a chance of them getting noticed. Previously, they had done so with the help of Aelrinder and Beast who used their wind maniption to blow the sand around and hide the trail, but this time, they had to do it much more subtly, lest the hooded man in front of them noticed the mana fluctuations. After walking for some 10 minutes, the hooded man stopped near a small rock before lying t on it and staring ahead, straight at the camp of the mercenaries. He started whispering something and drawing on the rock with his right hand, which Laura quickly identified as runes, and after 15 seconds, the runes he had written started glowing slightly as his whispers came to an end. A small bubble appeared around him, making his presence much weaker and hiding his body. Reign and the others could still see and sense him, but that was because they were already aware of his existence, as well as because they were so close to him. For anybody who was further away, and who had no idea that he was on this rock, it would be nearly impossible for them to notice, perhaps only those with special abilities and skills could do so. ''We should go around, take a wide circle around the camp, and then get in the main tent.'' Reign told the others telepathically while staring at the rock where the hooded man was lying. ''The enemy is well aware of the mercenaries, but the question is whether they know that they are looking for them or something else.'' ''They won''t do anything for now, they are probably still trying to see just how powerful the mercenaries are, which means we have a bit of time left, perhaps a day or two before the enemy attacks.'' ''During that time, we can start taking over a side base, we can also use the inevitable attack of the enemy as an opportunity to ambush them, but after our appearance, I doubt they will take such a risk.'' ''I agree, they will definitely find out that a group of 9 has appeared here, which means that they will know we are close to them, their defense will only be more difficult to get through at that point, so we should be looking to attack them as quickly as possible before they have a chance to get ready.'' Wolf said as Reign nodded before they all turned and started making their way to the mercenary camp. They took a long route around the camp in order for the hooded man to not see the trail that was being left behind them. Aelrinder and Beast were making sure to wipe away the traces as they appeared, not even allowing them to appear outside the barrier, but sometimes that happened, and they didn''t want to take any risks. It took them about 8 minutes to go all the way around and then make their way to the camp. They didn''t take the barrier down and continued walking forward, passing through the camp without any of the mercenaries spotting them before reaching the main tent in the middle. They all entered, and the moment they did, the mercenary leaders immediately grabbed their weapons, channeled their mana, and got ready to fight. Reign and Shadow quickly dispelled the barrier, and upon seeing that it was them, the leaders sighed in relief, with one of them staring at them in slight anger. "What the hell do you think you''re doing, entering the tent like this?!" "We could have attacked immediately, you know?!" "I know, but the situation didn''t allow us to do this differently." Reign said in a calm voice as sweat fell down his forehead. After keeping the barrier active for so long, he had really gotten tired, the constant focus and mana consumption was definitely not something that was easy to bear with. "What happened?" Ivan asked them with slight apprehension. "We found the enemy base." Reign stated calmly as the mercenary leaders all stared in shock at him and the rest of the group. "We also followed one of their Tier VIbatants out of the undergroundplex, he is situated about 700 meters away from your camp, and a runic formation is keeping his presence hidden." "That is why we came in like this, we couldn''t let him see us, it would spoil the ''surprise'' that we have in store for them." Chapter 1007: Infiltrating a Side Base The mercenary leaders listened intently, absorbing the information and understanding the gravity of the situation. They knew that the discovery of the enemy base was a crucial development, one that would lead them to the end of the entire mission. "We need to act quickly," Ivan said, his voice firm. "If the enemy is unaware of our presence, we have a chance to strike decisively and catch them off guard." Reign nodded in agreement. "We''ve already formted a n of attack." "We''ll take over a side base and use it as a staging ground for our assault on the enemy base." "Don''t worry, the enemy will have no idea of what is going on until it happens, meanwhile, the 9 of us, as well as the 4 of you, will get ready to attack their base from the outside the moment things start." "If we could, we would bring more people in, but honestly, they won''t be able to help much, and we need to make sure that the enemy doesn''t notice us, that is why going with 13 people is actually much safer, they do have defenses and arrays put in ce in the underground, and we can''t allow them to notice anything is out of the ordinary before we start with our attack." "That, I mean I understand the reasoning, but still, can we even C" "It''s fine." Ivan suddenly spoke, his expression calm and confident as he nced at Reign and the others. "Numbers aren''t everything, especially in this situation, the more people we have, the higher the chances of the enemy bing aware of our intentions." "If they continue monitoring us, then they will find out what we are going to do the moment we mobilize our men, the n they havee up with is definitely better." The mercenary leaders exchanged nces, fully aware that Ivan, as well as Reign and his group, were correct, but even then, they were a bit tense. They knew that the uing battle would be their toughest yet, the enemy had a lot of strong fighters on their side, and none of them knew the exact number. They had to be ready and expect anything to happen. The group spent the next several hours finalizing their n of attack, taking into ount every possible scenario and contingency. They knew that the sess of their mission depended on meticulous nning and wless execution. They had two major advantages over the enemy, the first one being the fact they knew where multiple side bases were, and how to get the cores to recognize them as members of the enemy faction, which would allow them to use the portals, and the fact that they knew where the main base of the enemy was and how to get to it. As night fell, they set their n into motion. Reign and the others moved, their hearts pounding with anticipation as they made their way toward a side base that was close to the Verdant Jungle. Upon reaching the side base, they quickly assessed the situation and formted a strategy for taking it over. The base was lightly guarded, its defenses no match for thebined might of Reign''s group, but they were not here to fight. They were here to sneak inside and find the core. Reign, Shadow, Wolf, a Tier Vbatant from Doncaster, and Elijah were the ones to go into the base under the cover of the barrier that Reign and Shadow had once again used. Elijah was there because he would be the one to start the n in motion after they managed to make the core recognize them. There were not that many strongbatants present in the base, and even though it would be a bit dangerous, Elijah was tasked with disguising himself as one of the hooded men who were present in the main base and going to the portal, allowing it to activate before throwing the ''surprise present'' inside. There were multiple groups of yers outside, lying in wait, ready to move and attack the side base the moment Elijah did his part. The portal would be destroyed the moment Elijah did what he was tasked to do, which meant that the enemy would be unable to send any reinforcements, not to mention the fact that they wouldn''t be able to do anything thanks to Reign and the others who were going to attack right after Elijah did his part. Reign moved forward, with the others right behind him. They managed to enter the side base easily, the security of the base being toox to stop them for even a moment. The hard part was finding the core, however. Usually, it was in the center of the base, multiple meters below the ground, and digging would not be really feasible without being noticed by somebody. That was why the Tier Vbatant was with them. His ability was [ Earth Maniption ], he could move the soil and rocks around easily, and creating a hole and going deeper in to find the core would be much easier with him around. He was quite important to them, and that was why he was there. ''Is there any way to try and sense the core while we are here?'' Reign asked Aethion who simply shook his head. ''I''m afraid not, the core barely gives off any mana fluctuations, and trying to sense it is incredibly difficult.'' ''All the mana present in the base is pretty much the same mana found in the core, it blends in with the surroundings, thus making it nearly impossible to sense it without being very close to it.'' ''The closer you get, the easier sensing it will be, but you will first need to get to the center of the base, or at least as close to the center as you can, before digging down and then trying to sense it.'' Reign sighed at Aethion''s words before shaking his head and moving forward. He knew that finding the core wouldn''t be easy, if one could just sense it, then there would be no point in having the core be hidden below the ground. The group made their forward, passing the small shacks and houses present in the base while being careful not to get close to any people who were still awake. They chose to do this during the night because it would be much easier to pass through the base and not worry about the people who were present. They got closer and closer to the center of the base, which was easy to notice since there was a building present there. It wasn''t just any building, it was the ce where the strongest people in the side base resided, as well as the ce where the portal was present. The portal was on the ground floor of the building, and there were no doors or gates present there. The entire ground floor was open, with only three walls and the pirs that supported the upper floors present there. Digging there would definitely make it much easier to get to the core, but there were guards present, and creating a hole there would be noticeable, even if they hid it with the barrier. There were a couple of arrays present there, arrays that were put in ce to notify the guards if anyone had entered the building, arrays that would create a defensive barrier around the building, and more. Elijah wouldn''t have to worry about those arrays when he went to the portalter on. They were all connected to the base, to the core, and since the core would identify him as a member of the enemy faction, the arrays would do that as well. Reign and the others went to one of the walls of the building and started there. The Tier Vbatant, called Hargan, used his ability to slowly and carefully part the ground and create a hole for them to get inside. There was no soil that would pile up around them as what he was doing was pushing it to the sides, making the walls of the hole tougher and more durable as the soil was getting pushed in, andpressed. The hole had to berge enough to fit all five of them, and they had to make sure to close it right after entering it. Hargan was doing the best he could, he knew that he had to be slow and careful, lest his mana fluctuations alerted any guards of the base. He parted the ground, and soon, the shallow hole he had created was wide enough for them all to be in. He continued, however, slowly and surely making it deeper and deeper while they went down with it, the barrier still present around them and making it impossible for anybody to notice what was going on. After about 3 minutes, their heads were barely visible above the hole, and it was almost time for Hargan to start covering the hole up, which he did a couple of secondster, once they were fully below the ground. He did it easily, and thankfully, the barrier had worked perfectly, making it impossible for anybody to notice what happened. Now, they just had to go deep and move to the side, closer to the center. Chapter 1008: Beneath the Surface: The Cores Secret Chamber As they descended deeper into the ground, the air grew colder and the surroundings darker. They relied on Hargan''s guidance, his ability, and keen senses helping them navigate the underground terrain towards the core''s location. The ability not only allowed him to manipte the ground, but to also know where he was, it was akin to a sixth sense that allowed him to not lose his way underground. They were slowly moving and getting closer and closer to where the center of the base was supposed to be, until Hargan suddenly stopped, his face showing slight confusion and apprehension. "What happened?" Reign asked Hargan who sighed. "There''s no more soil in front of us, only arge open area." "Could the enemy have somehow learned the same thing we have, thus keeping an eye on the core?" Wolf suddenly asked, to which Reign and the others just showed solemn expressions on their faces. If that were true, then their n would be much more difficult to aplish. To pour mana inside the core and have it recognize them would take time, and if the enemy was aware of the core''s location and had ced people there to guard it, then it would be many times more difficult to do that. "I don''t sense anyone," Reign said softly as Shadow and the others nodded their heads as they also couldn''t sense anything in front of them. Even when using his soul sensing, Reign was unable to sense anything, which should mean that the coast was clear and that they were fine. "Alright, start by creating a small hole that can allow us to see what is there, we''ll slowly go from there," Reign told Hargan who nodded his head and took a deep breath before he continued parting the soil. He first moved the hole a bit forward, making the soil that separated them from the open area much thinner, about an inch thin, before he started making the small hole that they would use to nce inside. Reign ced his eye on the hole and started looking around. There really was an open area there, and he could even see the core, which looked like arge crystal that was levitating above the ground. He looked around the ce, doing the best he could to see the entirety of the chamber that the core was inside of, and saw nobody there. It was closed, the entire chamber where the core was present was closed, there were no stairs, no tunnels, no openings around it at all. ''Could it be that this is what the core did, it created this open area for itself, or it was just pure luck that the core was ced here?'' Reign asked Aethion who shrugged his shoulders. ''It could be any of those, there is a chance that the core had actually pushed the soil back once it had formed, thus creating this chamber, but I can''t be sure of it, even though it is definitely a possibility.'' Reign took a deep breath before looking back at Hargan. "Open it up, we''re going inside." Hargan nodded at Reign before doing as he was told and parting the wall in front of them, allowing them to get inside the chamber. "The soil near this chamber, was different." Hargan suddenly said, which made Reign and the others nce at him. "What do you mean it was different?" Reign asked as Hargan took a moment to respond. "More pressed, more durable and difficult to movepared to how soil usually is." ''Which could have been because the core pushed it all back, the previous theory I told you might very well be what happened here.'' ''If that is so, then you won''t need to worry about anything, the enemy doesn''t know about the core, they don''t know that we can take it over, and they will have no idea what happened before it is toote.'' Aethion''s words echoed in Reign''s head, prompting him to nod his head and sigh. "Alright, let''s start, how close do I have to be to the core again?" "The closer the better, just don''t touch the core, and be mindful of the aura around it, you need to get close to the aura, but don''t let it touch you, it could be enough to make the core respond, and that is not something you want to happen," Aethion said, his small figure appearing on Reign''s shoulder, making Hargan and Elijah flinch for a moment before calming down. They had already been told by Reign and the others that Reign had a ''helper'' who was very important to them and knew a lot of things. They just didn''t expect to see what looked simr to a hologram suddenly appear on top of Reign''s shoulder. "You have already added Elijah to your team, so he will automatically be recognized after you are done, Hargan won''t be recognized, but since he will be leaving the base with you after you finish things up, there is no need for it anyway." "Soe on, go forward, I''ll help you out, you need to start very slowly and carefully, the core needs to get familiar with your aura and mana signature before you start pouring it inside." "I know I made it seem simple and easy, but it''s not, the beginning isn''t, at least, and one mistake can make the core turn hostile to you, so just listen to me and let me guide you." Reign nodded his head as he walked toward the core. He could see the aura of the core that was being released from it, the aura shrouding the core, making it look more mysterious. Reign sat right in front of that aura, which was about half a meter away from the core. He stared at it before he started releasing his own aura and mana. He was nervous at first, after all, what if the enemy was able to sense his aura from above? But Aethion exined how that wouldn''t happen, the auraing from the core was enough to mask his own, as long as he only released a bit of it, like he was supposed to. They couldn''t ce an array around the core as that would be enough to rm it and have it deem them hostile. Slowly but surely, under Aethion''s guidance, Reign''s aura starteding in contact with the auraing from the core, the two slowly entwining and mixing with one another. The process was slow, incredibly slow. Even after half an hour had passed, the auras were just starting to get deeper in touch with one another, with Reign''s aura only being able to get some 3 inches closer to the core. ''Slowly and carefully, that is how it must be done, if you try to speed the process up, to hurry and do it quickly, it will fail for sure, and the core will turn hostile.'' ''I know, you said it 20 times already.'' Reign said in a calm voice as he continued doing what Aethion told him to do. It was not only slow but arduous and difficult. Those looking at Reign would only see the auras starting to get in touch and mix with one another, which seemed simple and that Reign perhaps only needed to continue pushing his aura forward, but that was not the case. He had to make sure that the aura from the core and his own didn''t sh, he had to constantly control his aura with mana and slowly have it touch the core''s aura. If he did nothing, then the process would fail, but he also had to be very careful when controlling it and not do it too quickly or slowly. Two hourster, Shadow and the others were starting to get bored as the process continued, only that now, Reign''s aura was much closer to the core, about an inch close. This was the most difficult part of the entire process, however, as Reign had to be incredibly meticulous and careful when controlling his aura, much more than before. Aethion was helping him out, controlling a part of his aura and slowly starting to pour more mana into it, allowing Reign''s mana to start getting closer to the core as well. Each part of the aura had to be controlled and not allowed to be in contact with the aura of the core for too long in one ce, it had to constantly move around and go forward. Thest step was the most difficult one, and making progress was very slow. In fact, it took Reign half an hour to pass the one inch that separated his aura from the core, and for him, it seemed like hours had passed. He was incredibly tired at that point, his concentration had been at its highest during the three hours this was going on, and sweat had covered his forehead and was dripping down his nose, and his hair, some even went into his eyes. But in the end, he made it, he finally allowed his aura to touch the core, and from that moment on, he could start pouring his mana into the core. Chapter 1009: The Recognition of the Core: Final Part of the Plan Pouring mana into the core was a slow process as well, but one that was many times easierpared to the mixing of auras and getting the core to recognize you as a friendly being. There was no more need for Reign and Aethion to control the aura and not let it mix with the core''s aura for long, they just had to keep it stable so that the mana could travel through it and go inside the core, slowly but surely filling it up, recing the original mana that was inside of it. Part of the mana that Reign was pouring inside the core was being expelled out of the core, adding to the aura around it in the form of gas, but it was just a small portion, nothing too big. Most of the gas being expelled out of the core was the original mana that was inside of it, and as long as Reign didn''t pour his mana in too fast and allowed the original mana enough time to be expelled and then scatter in the air around them as gas, then the core would not find anything wrong with the entire process. As the minutes ticked by, the core began to glow faintly, a sign that it was epting Reign''s mana. The process continued for hours, each moment filled with tension as Reign worked tirelessly toplete his task. Wolf and Shadow hade behind Reign a couple of times and poured their mana in him in order to replenish the mana he had used up. After all, to almostpletely fill the core with mana would take a lot of it, and even Reign didn''t have enough to do it without stopping. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the core began to emit a soft hum, a sign that it was almost fully charged with Reign''s mana. With a final surge of effort, Reign withdrew his aura and mana, stepping back from the core. "It''s done," Aethion said, a note of relief in his voice. "The core now recognizes you as a friendly being." "It''s almost fully charged with your mana, and this willst for several hours, which means that you and the others have more than enough time to go to the desert, make your way through the underground area, and then wait in front of the base until Elijah does his part and sends the ''gift''." Reign and the others nodded in agreement, ready to proceed forward with the n, which would be the most dangerous part of the n, as well as the final one. "You did good, Reign," Aethion told Reign with a calm voice. Reign nodded, feeling a sense of aplishment wash over him. He hadpleted the most crucial part of their mission, and now they could proceed with the next phase. Before doing anything else, however, Reign was first going to rest. He had used up quite a bit of mana and had to focus for a long period of time in order to do what he had done, and he needed to just meditate for a bit, to ease the toll it had taken on his body and replenish his mana. It would take about an hour to do so, but luckily for them, they had the time as the core would continue recognizing them for over 10 hours before returning to normal. After one hour passed, they all started making their way back. They had created a tunnel from the surface to this ce, and getting back would be much easierpared to how it was when they were making the tunnel and were slowly going down to the core. They went inside the hole in the wall they had created before Hargan closed it and then moved forward. He had to use his earth maniption a couple of times in order to make it easier for them to move up, and after about 2 minutes, they were already near the top of the tunnel they had created. Reign and Shadow once again created the barrier so that they could hide the hole that was about to be created by Hargan, as well as make it impossible for anybody to see them get out of the hole. Upon doing all of that, Hargan once again closed the hole before they made their way out of the base. Elijah would go inside the base only after Reign and the others gave him a signal. He was in their group, and thanks to that, it was easy for them tomunicate in a way. They didn''t have any moremunication crystals that were usable over such a long distance, not to mention that the underground of the desert made it even harder to talk to one another, but they had one thing that couldn''t be stopped by anything. The party inventory. Elijah had ess to it since he was a member of their group, and the signal would be a simple one. Reign would ce a piece of paper inside the inventory, one that had something written, of course. Elijah would constantly monitor the inventory in order to see when the piece of paper was ced and would take it out immediately. If what was written was that they were in position and were waiting for him to act, then he would go to the base with the hood on. From the memories they had managed to recover from the hooded man they captured, he and the others who wore the robes and had hoods on were never stopped by any guard of any base. They would be allowed to enter the base without any inspection and would usually just make their way toward the portal before going through it. That made things incredibly simple for Elijah who could just act as if he was one of the hooded men and go inside the base before throwing in the ''gift'' through the portal. The others would monitor him from outside, and the instant he threw the ''gift'', they would initiate an attack. There were plenty of people in the base who were innocent and had nothing to do with any attacks or the spread of corruption. Only those who showed talent and strength would be allowed to learn more about what the faction was about, and if they ended up not taking the news well, then depending on the situation, they would either have the memory of that erased, or they would be eliminated. Thanks to that, the groups waiting outside of the side base would have to be a bit careful. They couldn''t just indiscriminately ughter everybody in the base, like Reign and the others had done when attacking the Wardens, and had to attack the guards, but still be aware of their surroundings in case somebody from the base tried to attack them as well. Reign, Wolf, and Shadow nodded at Elijah who nodded back before they started walking back to the Verdant Jungle. In all honesty, it was not walking back, but running back with full speed. They indeed had many hours before the mana that Reign had poured into the core would no longer be enough for the core to recognize them as members of the enemy faction, and even though they were supposed to have more than enough time, they didn''t wish to risk anything and were hurrying back to get to the portal in the jungle. The others were waiting for them in the desert, to be more specific, they were waiting for them in the tent where Ivan and the other leaders of the mercenary group were present. They would meet up with them, create the barrier again, and then go down inside the underground of the desert and attack the enemy base. The sprint back took them about 40 minutes, and that was mostly thanks to Gabriel who knew of the n and had ced the behemoth near the border of the jungle so that it could apany them back to the portal and keep the monsters of the jungle away. Upon reaching the portal and going to the desert, Reign and Shadow quickly created a barrier around themselves and started walking toward the mercenary camp. They also looked around the area, keeping an eye on any enemybatant who might be walking around or was spying on the camp, but they didn''t manage to notice a single person. They even made their way to the rock where the hooded man had previously lied and observed the mercenaries, but again, they didn''t manage to notice anything out of the ordinary. The man was gone, the runic formation was gone, and the camp seemed to no longer be under observation, but they knew better than to believe that. They had to be careful. Upon entering the tent, Ivan and the other mercenary leaders joined them, the barrier making them all invisible as they walked out of the tent and started walking toward the entrance to the underground area they had visited previously. Chapter 1010: The Underground Tunnel: An Unexpected Development The atmosphere was tense as they made their way through the underground tunnels. Every step they took brought them closer to their final confrontation with the enemy. Reign and the others were on high alert, ready to face whatever dangers awaited them. They made their way through the underground tunnels, the path toward the base memorized by Beast who had taken notes during their previous trip. They soon arrived near the hidden chamber they had previously stumbled upon. They nced around, alert of their surroundings and not willing to be noticed by anybody before heading inside the chamber upon opening it. Upon getting inside, they all nced at one another before Laura started drawing the runes in the air in front of her. A couple of secondster, the runes on the wall glowed as the hidden passageway appeared in front of them once more. The formation or array that was ced in the chamber activated once again, making them feel the same way they had felt the previous time they were here, but they knew that nothing would happen and ventured forward. The mercenaries were shocked upon entering therge chamber. Their reaction was not unexpected as Reign and the others had a simr one when they entered the chamber the first time. The mechanisms present in therge chamber, the rumbling that soon started, and the shifting of the doors, tunnels, and the walls around them, all shocked the mercenary leaders immensely. They hadn''t expected toe across such a sight at all, they had never seen anything like this before. "The tunnel leading to the enemy base will soon show itself, we need to get into position after entering it, we need to be in the right part of the tunnel so that we can just stand still and wait till it gets into position, otherwise the ride to the base will not be a nice one at all," Reign told the mercenary leaders who had already heard of the tunnel and how it moved around. They were still not fully aware of what it looked like, but they knew the gist of it at least. As the rumbling lessened and the gears that were moving the entirety of the chamber slowed down, therge tunnel showed itself, and they all entered. Reign and the others were looking for the same sign that was previously there when the hooded man had stopped. They had made sure to look around when they were leaving the tunnel and following the hooded man to make sure the same sign was present on the other side of the tunnel, and it was. They knew it was not too far, and they soon found it and stopped upon getting into position. "Alright, we just need to wait here, let the tunnel move by itself, and have it bring us to where the main base of the enemy is located." Reign said as they all nodded their heads in agreement. But, no n was foolproof, not even their own n. As they waited for the tunnel to start moving, they heard footsteps approach them, as well as voices that wereing from the other end of the tunnel. Reign and the others froze and moved to the side, going right to where the wall was located and standing as close as they could to the wall while waiting for whoever was walking toward them to appear. And soon, they did appear. It was a group of 5 people, one of them being a true Tier VIbatant and the other 4 fake Tier VIbatants, which was not supposed to be possible. Only the higher-ups of the faction, the ones that had reached Tier VI and had been in the faction for long, were supposed to be able to go outside the base like this, not the fakes. At least that was what they had found out from the soul of the fake Tier VI previously, which meant that either he was quite low in the rankings and wasn''t even aware of some things, or the enemy had decided to change some things. "To think all of this was so close to the base, incredible." One of the fakes said as he stared around the tunnel while Reign and the others monitored them while still hidden by the barrier. "Yeah, to think we were never on the surface, I would have never expected the base to be located in such a ce." Another one said as he stared at the tunnel while the one leading them, a true Tier VIbatant, simply scoffed at them. Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr "Stop acting like this, this is a one-time thing that is happening, after we go back, your memory of this will be sealed, in case any enemy tries to look through your memories, and you will have no recollection of it." "We are all aware of that, sir." A third person said with a stoic expression while ncing around. "But you have to excuse us for a bit, after all, this truly is incredible, none of us expected the ce where the base was located to not only be underground but for such advanced machinery to be present." "I thought the system didn''t allow for such technology?" The man asked as the leader shook his head. "This machinery, the mechanisms, and gears function with the help of mana, it is not like how it was on Earth before the system appeared, so it is allowed." The group nodded their heads in understanding as they passed near the ce where Reign and the others were standing. "I guess it is fine for you to take it all in, we will go up to the surface, our main task for today is to feint an attack and check how strong the people who have set up camp near us are, so far, there have only been reports of Tier Vbatants being present, there should be at least 2 Tier VIbatants present, but we have to confirm their numbers ourselves." "What if they are weaker than expected, do we kill them all?" One of the fakes asked as the leader shook his head. "The leader has only told us to confirm their numbers and strength, that is all that we are doing today, of course, in order to draw them out, we will need to attack and kill some of them, but we are not allowed to take too much time, nor are we to go overboard in this moment." "That group can be quite useful for us in multiple ways, we just need to make sure of their strength, so no indulging in ughter, am I understood?" "Yes sir!" Upon hearing them speak, the mercenary leaders all stared at the backs of the enemybatants in shock and anger. Reign and the others were not faring any better, they were indeed shocked at what was going on and angered by how the enemy had decided to do this at the worst possible moment. Only minutes separated them from going into the base and attacking the enemy, but they couldn''t just ignore these 5 people. It wasn''t only because those 5 were going to attack the mercenary camp, and they knew that the leaders wouldn''t stand for that, but also because those 5 would return the moment they attacked their main base. They would definitely be alerted of the attack, and to have an enemye from behind was not something any of them wished to happen. In fact, that was one of the worst things that could happen during a battle, which meant that Reign and the others couldn''t go and attack the base right now, they had to first deal with these 5, and only then would they be able to attack the main base without fearing an attack from the back. They could also use this opportunity to attack the base and leave a couple of people behind to deal with these 5 once they return, which would eliminate the possibility of them taking them by surprise, but time was ticking away, they had to hurry up and make their decision. "Either we follow them out and then attack them, or we attack the base while leaving 3 men behind to deal with these guys when they hurry back to help their guys out, what do we do?" Reign asked the mercenary leaders, as well as his party members, and they all stared with heavy expressions. "Both ns have pros and cons, if we attack them outside, we will be able to take them by surprise and quickly eliminate them with our superior strength and numbers, but the enemy will notice that and could potentially get ready for an attack, they might even close the portals, which will eliminate our ''gift''," Wolf said while staring at the backs of the 5 people. "If we do attack the base right away and leave some men behind to deal with them, we will be making the initial charge a bit weaker, but we will still have the element of surprise on our side, of course, there is no saying how powerful those 5 are, they might end up being much more troublesome to deal with than we initially expected." Chapter 1011: Elijah Moves: The Battle Begins! Reign and the others deliberated on their options, weighing the risks and benefits of each n. They knew that their decision could determine the oue of the entire mission, and they needed to choose wisely. After a moment of tense silence, Reign spoke, his voice firm and decisive. "We''ll go with the second n, we''ll attack the base and leave a small team behind to deal with those 5 when they return, which they definitely will right after we start the attack." "We just can''t afford to let them catch us off guard, not for a moment." The mercenary leaders nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of their decision. They would definitely feel morefortable if they went back to deal with those 5 right away, but they also understood that it could potentially make the following attack more difficult as the enemy might notice that something was out of ce. They quickly formted a n, assigning the three who would stay behind and confront the enemy when they returned. Out of the three, two were members of the mercenary leaders and the third person was Greenie. Greenie would be in charge of attacking the true Tier VI leader while the two leaders would have to deal with the fakes, which shouldn''t be too difficult since they would be the ones with the element of surprise on their side. They waited for the tunnel to move, and as it did, they were all tense. They had to quickly get to where the enemy base was before the enemy was able to start with their n and attack the mercenary camp, causing lives to be lost. Luckily, they knew that the enemy would only move when the tunnel stopped moving, which was when the passageways would appear. They got out of the tunnel and then started walking toward the other side of therge chamber while the mercenary leaders were staring around. This chamber was even more advanced than the previous one, and even though they were all on the edge and were in a hurry to get to the base and start the battle, they couldn''t keep their eyes away from the mechanisms and gears that were present here. It took them a short couple of minutes to get to the end and reach the wall where the runes were engraved. Laura quickly moved, drawing the runes in front of her and activating the ones that were engraved on the wall to show the passage before doing the same on the other side and closing the entrance so that the 5 who had just left wouldn''t notice anything. Upon entering the huge chamber where the enemy base was located, the first thing that they did was create 2 small openings in the walls of the tunnel leading to it. Greenie would go into one of the openings, while the two mercenary leaders would go to the other opening opposite the one Greenie was in. That way, the five enemybatants wouldn''t be able to see them, and thanks to the fact they would definitely be hurrying back after noticing that there was a battle going on in the base, they would definitely not be expecting someone to attack them in the tunnel, especially since they had already gone through it before crossing the other chamber and passing through therge tunnel. They would definitely think that whoever was attacking had attacked from some other ce, perhaps the enemy had somehow managed to dig their way to their base, or perhaps they found a tunnel that they had not noticed before. Reign and the others were certain that the enemy wouldn''t think they had just passed next to them without being noticed and had arrived at their base so easily, which was exactly what happened. "Alright, we will go closer to the base now." Reign told Greenie and the two mercenaries who nodded their heads and suppressed their auras and presence to their limit while waiting for the enemy toe. Reign and the others made their way to the base, walking toward the spot of the array that was weaker than the rest in order to attack it and breakthrough as quickly as possible, but first, they would need to send Elijah the signal. Reign took a piece of paper and wrote something on it before cing it inside the shared inventory so that Elijah could take it. Elijah saw it almost the same instant it was ced inside and took it out before nodding his head and taking a deep breath. He put on the robe and hood of one of the fake Tier VIbatants that had been killed during the previous battle the group had against the enemy faction and walked forward. Just as it was in the memories of the fake Tier VI, upon getting close to the base, the guards first got apprehensive when seeing a figure approaching them, but after noticing the robe and hood, they quickly calmed down and merely stood straight, not even daring stare at Elijah. He easily got inside and made his way toward the portal. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary for the guards and the other people who were present in the base, this kind of thing had happened multiple times in the past. The hooded people were allowed to enter and exit the base whenever they wished, nobody would even try to stop them for anything. As Elijah got close to the central building, he got a bit nervous. There were arrays in ce around the building, and even though the arrays weren''t supposed to find anything out of ce with him thanks to the core, he was still a bit apprehensive about the entire thing. What if something went wrong and the arrays do activate upon sensing him? Would the portal close immediately after that? Would he have to quickly notify Reign and the others of what happened, and how would it affect their mission? Would the enemybatants attack him right away? Many thoughts were swirling inside his head, and he was clutching a piece of paper that was inside his robes, a piece where it was written that the ''gift'' had been delivered. He would send that to the shared inventory the instant he threw the gift inside the portal, and that would be a sign for Reign and the others to attack. As he stepped in the arrays that were ced all around the central building, the tension that Elijah was feeling reached its peak as some sweat dripped down his nose and his body tensed up as he got ready to be attacked and fight back against the enemybatants. That, however, didn''t happen. Nobody attacked him, the arrays didn''t activate, and they were still the same as they were before. Everything was going just as they nned, there was nothing out of ce. Elijah walked forward, his steps seemingly light and calm, but he was still feeling pressure inside of him. After all, even if the enemy was not attacking him right now, even if the arrays were recognizing him as one of the members of the faction, the moment he threw the ''gift'' inside the portal, that would change. To be more exact, the moment the gift was activated, things would change. He got near the portal, and upon sensing him, the portal started working while he walked closer and closer to it, the guards who were present not paying any attention to him as they had seen the same sight many times in the past. Right as Elijah got in front of the portal and was supposed to step inside, he suddenly stopped, and something appeared in his right hand. It was arge sack, one almost asrge as a regr person. Before the guards could evenprehend what was going on, Elijah suddenly pulled his arm back before throwing therge sack with full force, sending it flying into the portal and disappearing in an instant. He then ced the piece of paper inside the shared inventory so Reign could know that it was done and bolted out of the central building in order not to be attacked when the arrays activated. The groups waiting outside of the side base had been observing him, and upon seeing him do what he had done, they all charged at the base, aware that the n was now in motion. Reign had gotten the note that Elijah ced in the inventory and nodded at the others. They all grabbed their weapons and started channeling their mana, getting ready to hit the array in front of them with full force and break through it as quickly as possible. As for the main base of the enemy faction, they were all very surprised by the sack that flew in through the portal, zooming past the people near it. The reason Elijah threw it with full force was because he had activated it the moment he threw the sack, and the gift would ''activate'' a mere secondter. In order to make it as effective as it could be, he had to throw it with such force. Chapter 1012: Explosion and Breaking Into the Base For those inside the base who had seen the sack fly out of the portal, it was as if time stopped for a mere instant. They stared at the sack which was airborne and how something started shining inside of it, and then, it activated. The sack contained powerful explosives, specially designed by the engineers of Doncaster to cause maximum damage to the enemy base. As it flew through the portal and entered the enemy base, the explosive detonated, sending shockwaves through the base and causing an immense explosion to take ce. Inside the enemy base, chaos erupted as the explosion rocked the central building. Guards were thrown off their feet, and some of the arrays present in the base which were supposed to help them fight off any intruders were disrupted, unable to function properly amidst the chaos. The explosion was as powerful as a full-powered attack of a high-grade Tier VI individual, perhaps slightly more powerful than that even, and the people present around the portals were simply incapable of going against such power. The portals crumbled, destroyed by the explosion, cutting the base off from the side bases they had, making it impossible for any of them to run away, or for reinforcements to arrive, if they had any outside of the base. As for Reign and the others, their mana and aura were fully released outside of the base, the barrier no longer present as they unleashed their full power. They were still not activating their marks as it was always a good idea to hold back a bit and see what they were dealing with, after all, they didn''t know just what kind of powers the enemy had, and going all out from the start was not the best idea. They could take the lead in the beginning, but find themselves tired and no longer capable of utilizing their full strength during thetter parts of the battle. Still, for the first attack which was supposed to break through the array, they held nothing back in their base forms. The array around the base shook from the explosion, letting Reign and the others know that the n worked before they attacked. As the shaking stopped, Reign and the others moved, their weapons filled with mana and their skills activated as they lunged forward at the array with full power. Ten different attacks, each one carrying behind it the full strength of the person that unleashed it, wereunched at the weakest spot of the array. The power of thebined attacks was much greater than the power of the explosion, not to mention the fact that the attacks were concentrated on one spot, unlike the explosion. The array first shook as the attacks collided with it, and then it started cracking before ultimately breaking into pieces as if it was made out of ss. Many shards fell down as the array crumbled, only for the shards to dissipate while falling. The attack didn''t end there, as that was only the first array, and there were more to be broken. Luckily, only a portion of the power that Reign and the others had used was needed to break the first array, and soon, the second one crumbled from thebined attack, and then the third, and ultimately, the fourth one, which was the array that made it impossible for those inside the base to look outside. As the final array broke, breaking into pieces, the people inside the base all stared around them, the unfamiliar location making them feel confused at first, while the higher-ups who had already gotten out of their houses were clenching their hands into fists from the anger they felt. They knew that they were under attack and that the explosion was only the start, something the enemy had used to destroy the portals and to draw their attention to it for a bit while another group destroyed the arrays around the base. As that happened, the group of five which was nearing the exit of the underground area stopped, to be more exact, their leader stopped, his hands suddenly shaking as his eyes widened. Just as Reign and the others suspected, he was able to notice that the base was under attack immediately, to be more exact, the system itself ryed the information, telling him that their base was under attack. He and the other fourbatants quickly turned around and ran back to where the hidden chamber was located in order to quickly get back to their base, not willing to waste a second longer than what was needed. With the arrays shattered and the enemy base exposed, Reign and the others wasted no time. They charged into the base, their weapons gleaming in the dim light as they prepared to face their adversaries. Inside the base, chaos reigned as the enemy forces scrambled to mount a defense. Guards rushed to their posts, while higher-ups barked orders, trying to regain control of the situation. But Reign and his team were relentless and gave the enemy no mercy. They moved with precision and purpose, cutting through the enemy ranks with ease and causing chaos to erupt once again. Their auras were fully released, forcing thebatants who were below Tier VI to feel immense pressure and to be incapable of fighting with full force, the weaker ones even copsing from the pressure alone. The Tier VIbatants of the base quickly reacted and charged at Reign and the others, unwilling to see the situation devolve into something even worse. The fake Tier VIbatants didn''t wait either and all charged right after the leaders. In total, there were 5 Tier VIbatants and 12 fake Tier VIbatantsing after Reign and the others. The only issue present was the fact that their leader was not present, the one leading the enemybatants was their head priest, the same one that was in charge of creating the fake Tier VIbatants. He was quite strong as well, his aura as powerful as the auras of Shadow and the rest, only a bit below Reign''s aura and presence. But Reign was not the one that would deal with the head priest, he would go to battle against their leader. He could sense him, it was actually nearly impossible not to sense their leader as he was not even trying to hide his aura. It was on top of a small hill that was present inside the base, there was a small shack there, and Reign was able to feel the auraing from there. It was dark, it was strong, and it felt wrong. It was very simr to the corruption, and the same could be said for the head priest, only that his aura was not as simr as their leader''s aura was. Reign nodded at the others and made his way to the side before heading toward the shack, eager to finallye face-to-face with the enemy leader and exchange blows with him. "You will not be allowed to do as you wish!" The head priest roared as he pointed his staff at Reign, his aura ring up as mana that looked like the corruption itself appeared around him. The ground in front of Reign suddenly split open as corruption suddenly surged out and created a tall wall in front of Reign, trying to stop him. Reign barely reacted to it, he just clenched his sword and shed forward, a bright light appearing around his sword as he used his light maniption to cut the wall cleanly in half before sting it away with a push of his hand that had light present all around it. The wall crumbled as if it was not made of energy and Reign easily continued forward, which made the head priest angry. He suddenly opened his mouth and shouted at Reign, soul power radiating through him. "STOP!" Even that, however, had no effect. Uponing close to Reign, the soul power that was imbued into the shout simply bounced off, not doing a single thing to him. It took the head priest by surprise, even though he was aware that Reign could use soul power thanks to the tall man standing next to him who had already crossed paths with Reign a couple of days ago. The head priest was about to do something else in order to stop Reign, as were the other true Tier VIbatants, but they were all forced to stop. mes rained down on them, shadows suddenly sprung to life and attacked them, a ray of purple energy wasunched at one, and a devastating axe light neared them as they quickly scrambled to defend or dodge. "Sorry, but you won''t be able to attack Reign any longer, he has a bigger fish to catch, and you''re going to have to fight with us," Wolf said as his mes danced around him while a smile was present on his face. The tall man stared at him, as did the rest of the group as they sensed the powerful aurasing from him and the others. They were well aware that he was right, they wouldn''t be able to divert their attention to anything else from now on. Chapter 1013: A Battle on Three Fronts Reign continued toward the shack where the enemy leader awaited, his heart pounding with anticipation. He could feel the dark aura emanating from the shack, a stark contrast to the natural surroundings. As he approached, the door of the shack opened, and what seemed like boundless darkness was present inside the shack. It wasn''t darkness, but corruption, it was just so thick and heavily concentrated inside the shack that it seemed like darkness itself. Reign could sense the enemy leader who was still inside the shack, he could sense his aura that was calling out to him, inviting him inside the shack. The corruption moved, forming a path for Reign as he went inside the shack, slightly apprehensive, but not afraid. He was confident in his own strength, he was confident that no matter who his enemy was if he transformed, they wouldn''t be able to defeat him. It was absolute confidence that came from the depths of his very being, something that he had because he was a Nephilim. Reign stepped inside as light appeared around him. If the enemy leader tried using the corruption to attack him, the light would purify it, and destroy itpletely without leaving a single trace. "You are quite wary of it." A calm voice echoed through the shack, which was many timesrger inside than it was from the outside. "I''m inside enemy territory, why wouldn''t I be wary of things here?" Reign asked as a chuckle escaped the mouth of the enemy leader. "That is true, you are the one that has attacked us after all, so I guess you are ready for what ising." The leader said as he got up, allowing Reign to see him for the first time. He had long, messy, ck hair that fell all the way to his stomach. His eyes were narrow and his irises ck with a stumble present on his face. He was quite muscr and about 1.9m tall. He wore old robes that were ripped at the shoulders, allowing him to showcase his muscr arms. "Well, shall we begin, leader of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans''?" Back outside, Wolf and the others were facing off against the enemy Tier VIbatants. The head priest took action first, together with the tall man who had appeared back when Wolf had defeated one of their Tier VIbatants. Both stared at them before utilizing their soul power and attacking them all with it. To their dismay, they found that their soul attack did very little to them, in fact, it barely made them flinch. The two soul attacks that hadbined passed through the party as if they were nothing. "What?!" "Didn''t you say that only one of them can utilize soul power?" The head priest asked the tall man who nodded his head before staring at Wolf and the others who were now charging at them. What they didn''t know was that Reign and the others wouldn''t allow the same thing to happen as before. They knew that the enemy had more than 1 person that could utilize soul power, and from the memories of the fake Tier VI, Reign, and the others guessed that other than the tall man and their leader, the head priest should also be a person that can do it. It was mostly them being careful and willing to overestimate their opponent inside of underestimating them, and it worked perfectly well for them. With the help of Aethion, Reign used his soul power to create a barrier around the souls of Wolf and the others. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin It was not easy, and one could say that it is a more advanced form of soul maniption, one that Reign would never have been able to do had it not been for Aethion''s help, but he was able to create the barriers, allowing Wolf and the others to face soul-based attacks without a care, at least for some time. The barriers weren''t eternal, and they would also get weaker and weaker the more they were attacked, but this gave the party a slight advantage over their enemies. The enemy had no idea how they were not affected by soul power, and thus, they would be a bit wary and wouldn''t use soul power as often as they usually would. With the barriers protecting them from soul-based attacks, Wolf and the others pressed forward, their determination unwavering. They shed with the enemy Tier VIbatants, their weapons shing as they exchanged blows. The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the ng of metal and the crackle of magic. Spells flew through the air, and des shed with deadly force. Despite being outnumbered, Wolf and the others showed no trace of worry or care. They were skilled warriors, each one a force to be reckoned with in their own right, and the enemybatants, although outnumbering them, weren''t as powerful as they were, especially the fake Tier VIbatants. But the enemybatants were no pushovers for sure. They fought fiercely, their attacks relentless as they sought to ovee their adversaries. Wolf took on the head priest, Aelrinder fought against the tall man, Shadow took on the girl that had appeared with the tall man thest time, Tank fought against the man with the distortion ability that Wolf had defeated previously and Ivan, the leader of the mercenaries, took on the final Tier VIbatant. Laura and the others were fighting against the fake Tier VIbatants, and Beast had already unleashed both ckie and the flood dragon to fight alongside them, tipping the scales in their favor. As for outside of the base, Greenie and the two other mercenary leaders were still waiting for the 5 enemybatants to appear. They could hear the sounds of battle and the explosions that were taking ce in the base which no longer had the arrays around it, and even though they wished they could charge in and help the others, they knew that their task was too important. Suddenly, they heard a sound, a sound of the wall at the end of the tunnel splitting open before hearing the sounds of footsteps that were echoing through the tunnel as the fivebatants rushed back to help theirrades out. Greenie stared at the two mercenaries, and all three nodded simultaneously as they clenched their weapons and got ready to ambush the enemybatants, and after a couple of seconds, they did just that. As the five appeared in front of Greenie and the others, the three all lunged forward, taking the five enemybatants by surprise as they didn''t expect anybody to be hiding in the tunnel that led out of the chamber. That would be the biggest mistake the five made, rushing back and not being careful enough. Greenie targeted their leader right away and smashed down with his hammer on the man who barely had any time to react and defend against the blow while the two mercenary leaders both unleashed AOE attacks on the four fake Tier VIbatants. The entire group was caught off guard and was unable to defend properly against the attacks, which ced them on the back foot at the very start of the battle. The battle inside the base raged on while the battle inside the shack started, with Reign and the enemy leader locked in a fierce duel. The enemy leader was skilled, his movements fluid and precise, but Reign was no less skilled than he was. He matched the enemy leader blow for blow, his swordsmanship and agility proving to be superior. As they shed, the enemy leader unleashed powerful spells and attacks, but Reign deftly dodged and countered, his light maniption proving to be a formidable weapon against the corruption-based attacks of his opponent. The shack around them trembled from the intensity of their battle, but Reign remained focused, his eyes locked on his target. The leader didn''t use a weapon, at least he wasn''t using one yet. He was only fighting using his fists and legs which were being imbued with the power of corruption that was present all around them. "Are you sure you want to continue fighting like this, I don''t want to sound arrogant, but to fight against me without a weapon is almost a death wish, you know?" Reign asked the leader who chuckled and shook his head. "I do not use weapons, my body is my weapon, and the corruption around us is also my weapon, I have no need to use anything else." ''Kid, he might not be able to use a weapon.'' Aethion suddenly spoke inside Reign''s head. ''There are certain sses in the leveling realm and certain abilities and powers that will not allow a person to use a weapon if they wish to draw out the full power of said ability and power.'' ''The corruption is probably connected to his ability, and it might not allow him to use any kind of weapon other than his body and the corruption itself, so don''t take him lightly because he isn''t using a weapon, he isn''t doing it because he underestimates you or is cocky.'' Reign took a deep breath, not showing any emotions or acknowledging Aethion''s words from the outside before charging at the man again. Chapter 1014: The Battle Intensifies The enemy leader met Reign''s charge head-on, his fists and feet shing against Reign''s swords in a flurry of blows. Both his feet and hands were covered in corruption, turning them darker than they usually were and making them much more durable and powerful. That was how the enemy leader was able to exchange blows with Reign''s sharp swords without using a weapon of his own. The corruption around them swirled andshed out at times, aiming at Reign, but his light maniption kept it at bay, his movements precise and calcted. As they fought, the enemy leader''s skill became apparent. His strikes were fast and powerful, each blow aimed with deadly uracy. Reign had to use all of his agility andbat prowess to keep up, dodging and weaving through the onught. Despite the enemy leader''s skill, Reign remained calm and focused. He knew that he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes in this fight. One wrong move could cost him dearly. The enemy leader was yet to go all out after all. He was using the corruption and his body, but he had still not used any soul power against Reign. Both Aethion and Reign knew how capable the enemy leader was when it came to utilizing soul power, and they knew that even though Reign''s soul was special and it was much more difficult to damage it, they couldn''t afford to rx and give the leader an opening. Luckily, there were two of them, not one. While Reign was fighting against the enemy leader, utilizing his light and swords, Aethion was controlling his soul power and making sure to take action if the leader was to attack. They knew that the enemy leader was waiting for an opportunity, and both of them were. Reign had still not used his lightning or darkness, nor had he used his mark. The enemy leader was only using his body and the corruption present in the shack, nothing else. Both were holding back, testing each other and trying to find openings during the battle. The intensity of the battle inside the shack grew with each passing moment. Reign and the enemy leader exchanged blow after blow, their movements bing more fluid and precise as they sought to gain the upper hand. The shack around them trembled from the force of their shes, but neitherbatant showed any sign of backing down. Reign remained focused, his mind sharp as he analyzed his opponent''s every move. He knew that the enemy leader was skilled, perhaps even more so than he had initially anticipated. But Reign was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost. Continue reading on m|v-l''e-NovelBin As they continued to fight, Reign noticed a pattern in the enemy leader''s attacks. He preferred attacking quickly, without putting too much power into his attacks so that he could change the direction of each attack or pull himself back whenever he wanted to. It was not a bad tactic, in fact, it worked quite well as it allowed the enemy leader''s attacks to be more fluid than they usually would, and for him to attack from many different angles, but Reign was not one to fall behind. With a swift motion, Reign shifted his stance, his swords moving in a blur as heunched a series of rapid strikes at the enemy leader. The leader countered each blow with precision, his movements fluid and graceful despite the chaotic nature of the battle. Whenever it was possible, the enemy leader would strike the t side of the swords to push them away and try to counter, but he didn''t fear blocking the attacks with his limbs either. The sharp edges of Reign''s swords were unable to cut through the limbs that were reinforced by corruption. One thing Reign did notice, however, was that the leader seemed a bit more careful when it came to the tip of his swords. Whenever Reign tried stabbing him, he preferred knocking the sword away or dodging the attack, rarely ever meeting the tip head-on. Because of that, Reign started stabbing more often, and the leader''s fighting style changed. He was now mostly using open palms to deflect the attacks and didn''t attack Reign back as often as before. This change in tactics allowed Reign to press his advantage, his attacks bing more aggressive and precise. He aimed for openings in the enemy leader''s defense, probing for weaknesses and testing his opponent''s skill. The enemy leader, sensing the shift in momentum, responded in kind. He became more focused, his movements more calcted as he sought to counter Reign''s onught. The shack around them groaned and creaked, the force of their battle threatening to bring it down around them. But Reign paid no heed to the danger, his focus solely on defeating his opponent. He knew that this battle would test him like never before, but he was determined to emerge victorious. As they continued to sh, Reign noticed that the corruption around them seemed to be responding to the enemy leader''smands and was bing more and more active. Itshed out at him, forming tendrils and spikes that sought to impede Reign''s movements and strike at him from all angles. But Reign was quick to react, his light maniption keeping the corruption at bay as he focused on his opponent. Even then, however, something unexpected happened. The corruption started getting more concentrated, and thanks to that, it was able to withstand the light for much longer than before, which allowed it to even hit Reign if he didn''t dodge the blow on time. That disrupted the flow of battle, turning the tables around as now, it was the enemy leader who held a slight advantage over Reign. Meanwhile, outside the base, Wolf and the others continued their fight against the enemy Tier VIbatants. Despite the enemy''s numerical advantage, the enemy found themselves holding no advantage over them, especially after Beast had summoned his two powerful beasts. The barriers protecting them from soul-based attacks worked their magic as Wolf and Tank found it rtively easy to go up against their opponents who mostly utilized soul power to battle. They both were attacking with full force, their marks activated. They had decided to do so as they knew that the barriers that Reign and Aethion had made wouldn''tst forever, and the longer the battlested, the higher the chances of the barriers being cracked or destroyed. If that happened, they would find themselves in a difficult spot. Soul power was very powerful and difficult to counter without having a person who can also utilize soul power. In fact, one didn''t need to have the ability to control soul power, everyone could do so with practice, and Wolf and the others had practiced a bit after their initial ss with the enemybatants. They simply didn''t have nearly enough time to learn how to use it, however. Still, it wasn''t for naught as they did learn how to see soul-based attacks, albeit barely. Soul power was just another form of energy, just like mana, chaos energy, corruption, abyssal energy and the rest. Those who had abilities connected to soul power were able to control it much more easily, however, not to mention the fact they could do much morepared to those who had just learned how to control it. Wolf and the rest couldn''t even be considered amateurs when it came to controlling soul power as they were still unable to even do so, but with Reign''s help, they could go up against the tall man and the head priest. Wolf''s mes scorched the earth as they charged at the head priest who was using the power of corruption to fight against it. Other than his soul power, he hadn''t utilized any other ability or power till now. He was only fighting using corruption, which was very simr to what the leader was doing against Reign. The priest, however, was more of a mage. He used his staff to summon torrents of corruption that he used tobat Wolf''s powerful mes and immense destructive power. Every time he did use the corruption, however, Wolf noticed that it came from below the ground. Since they already knew that the origin of the corruption was present here, he was able to easily determine that the origin was below the base, and the enemy was definitely using it to fight against them at this moment. Some of the arrays that still functioned were active, boosting the enemybatants while weakening Wolf and the others by a bit. The seemingly endless corruption that was constantly being brought from below was also boosting the power of the enemybatants, and the longer the battle continued, the more powerful they would seemingly get. Of course, that was spection as none of them could be certain of that, after all, there had to be a limit to how much the corruption could empower the enemy, how much their body could take before breaking down. Even then, they all knew for certain that it was not a good idea to prolong the battle, dealing with the enemy as quickly as possible was the absolute best course of action. Chapter 1015: The Benefits of Fighting in One’s Own Base The battle between Greenie, the two mercenary leaders, and the five enemybatants was going quite well. Thanks to the haste that the five had felt after realizing their base was attacked, they failed to notice the ambush that was put in ce for them, and thus, Greenie and the others managed to immediately take advantage. Greenie was focused on dealing with the leader, the only true Tier VIbatant that was present amongst the five opponents while the two mercenaries were going all out and trying to quickly suppress and eliminate the four fake Tier VIbatants. The battle taking ce shook the tunnel, and they soon exited the tunnel as it was not favorable for either side to fight in such a ce. Greenie''s attacks alone caused shockwaves to ripple around him, affecting both his enemies and allies. His opponent used a spear and was having difficulty with deflecting and blocking his attacks thanks to how forceful they were, but Greenie was also having some issues when it came to the same thing. Compared to his heavy hammer, the spear that the enemy used was much faster, and thus, he had to focus if he did not wish to be struck by it while attacking. As true Tier VIbatants, the mercenaries were stronger than the fake ones individually, and even though they were fighting 2 fakes each, they were still holding the upper hand thanks to their abilities and high experience when it came to fighting. They were holding the advantage and heavily pressuring the four fakes, but they knew they had to act quickly, after all, they were outnumbered and could end up losing the advantage if they didn''t eliminate at least one of their opponents quickly. Back in the base, the battle raged on, and Wolf and the others fought with all their might, each one well aware of what kind of battle they were in. The enemy Tier VIbatants were formidable opponents, but Wolf, Tank, and the rest of the party were a step above them, the only reason they were still holding on was the fact that they were fighting inside their base. Wolf''s mes roared as he unleashed powerful attacks, his fiery aura illuminating the battlefield. Scales had appeared on some parts of his body, as well as a horn as his mark was activated, creating immense pressure around him. The head priest countered with torrents of corruption, each strike aimed at extinguishing Wolf''s mes. Despite the priest''s efforts, Wolf continued to press forward, his determination unwavering. The mes he was using now had a touch of the evesting me inside of them, to extinguish such mes was not an easy task, which the priest noticed quickly,pared to the mes Wolf had used before, these took not only more time, but also energy and corruption to extinguish. Tank, on the other hand, faced off against the man with the distortion ability. The man''s ability to manipte space made him a challenging opponent, but Tank''s brute strength and resilience proved to be a match for him. With each blow, Tank forced the man back, slowly gaining the upper hand in their duel. The distortion ability was definitely a good one, but it truly shone when being used against those who had elemental abilities, and Tank was theplete opposite of that as his ability and fighting style focused on his powerful body. His shield was used tobat the distortion and not allow it to do anything to him. His axe would get slowed down or its trajectory would change slightly due to the distortion, but even with that, his immense power andrge size made up for it and allowed him to put immense pressure on the man who was slightly panicking. Meanwhile, Shadow engaged in a fierce battle with the girl who had appeared alongside the tall man. Her agility and speed were impressive, but Shadow''s darkness maniption gave him an edge in the fight. He used shadows to ensnare and immobilize her, leaving her vulnerable to his attacks while also boosting his own speed immensely with his darkness. Still, the girl was nothing to scoff at either. She was fast and her ability was quite a weird one, something that Shadow had not seen before. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin She was able to create afterimages and clones of herself. One couldn''t be certain what was a clone and what was an afterimage during a battle, and the worst part was that the clones she created were not weak. They were technically weakpared to Shadow, and they only had about 50% of the girl''s stats from what he could notice, but they were made out of her mana. If she wanted to, she could make a clone explode, which she had done a couple of times, causing Shadow to suffer some injuries from it. Usually, she wouldn''t be able to use her ability as much as she wanted to, the clones used up quite some mana to be created, and making them explode often would cause her to lose all her mana quickly, but thanks to the origin of corruption that was present below their base, she didn''t need to worry about such thing. The corruption was used as a source of energy by the faction, they could use it instead of mana whenever they wanted to, and right now, they were doing just that. That meant that the enemy had a nearly limitless supply of energy, and no matter what they did, no matter how much they abused their abilities and skills, they wouldn''t run out of energy. Even then, it wasn''t as if they could just abuse their powers as much as they wanted to. In order to use their abilities and skills, one had to focus and it took a toll on their body and their psyche, overusing their abilities would lead to them feeling a headache, their vision blurring, feeling weak Still, it was a huge advantage over any enemy that dared attack them as they didn''t need to worry about exhausting their energy, which meant that they could fight a lot longer and a lot more aggressivelypared to others. Aelrinder was facing off against the tall man that Reign had stopped the previous time they came across the enemy faction. The tall man used a pair of curved des, and with them, he was capable of attacking incredibly quickly, his long arms helping him out immensely with that as he was capable of attacking from very weird angles. As the battle raged on, Aelrinder found himself locked in a deadly dance with the tall man. The man''s des moved with blinding speed, forcing Aelrinder to rely on his agility and skill to evade the strikes. Despite the man''s ferocity, Aelrinder remained calm and focused, his mind calcting each move and countermove. His wind was coursing around him, increasing his speed and allowing him to move around the tall man who was seemingly capable of following his every move. Even Aelrinder was unable to figure out just how the man was doing it, but if he had to guess, it was probably something connected to soul power. He would be right to guess that, as the tall man was using his ability to sense where Aelrinder was without having to see him. The soul was telling him where he was going, how he was attacking, and how he should respond to his attacks. It was a different kind of abilitypared to the one Reign had, as well as the one the head priest had, which only allowed him to manipte souls, albeit their control over soul power and the way they were able to manipte souls was much better than his own. He could utilize his own soul to improve his sensing, to improve his reflexes, and much more, even allowing him to use both mana and soul power to strengthen his body. Compared to the head priest, he was in a much better position when it came to using his ability at this moment as he didn''t need to use it only to attack somebody''s soul. His curved swords would make a sound simr to a whistle each time he struck, their speed was incredible and the force behind them was nothing to scoff at, even Aelrinder''s spear was having difficulty against them. "You''re a troublesome one," Aelrinder told the tall man who smirked at him before grinding his two swords against each other. "You are not an easy opponent either, but in the end, you shall fall as all my previous opponents did." Aelrinder merely scoffed at the man''s words before a bright yellow light appeared around his body. His aura rose higher and higher as his muscles clenched from the immense power coursing through them at the moment. He had used the power of the stars, and with it, his overall strength rose sharply. The wind blew around him as he suddenly disappeared, only for the tall man''s eyes to widen as he was barely able to move his head and not be pierced by his spear, leaving a deep gash on his cheek through which one could see his teeth. Chapter 1016: The Leaders Join the Fray The tall man staggered back, clutching his bleeding cheek. Aelrinder reappeared a few meters away, his spear poised for another strike. The tall man wiped the blood from his face and grinned, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "You''ve got some skill, I''ll give you that," the tall man said, twirling his des. "But let''s see how you handle this!" With a swift motion, he lunged forward, his des shing through the air with deadly precision. Aelrinder parried the strikes with ease, his movements fluid and graceful. He countered with a series of rapid thrusts, aiming for the tall man''s chest. The tall man dodged and weaved, his des a blur as he deflected each attack. The two warriors danced around each other, their movements a deadly symphony of skill and determination. Aelrinder''s power of the stars gave him a boost that was powerful enough for him to overwhelm the enemy. His stats increased considerably overall and he was able to suppress him in every way. The tall man was indeed powerful and could actually go toe to toe with Aelrinder even in the current situation, mostly thanks to the fact that he had used corruption. It was oozing out of his body, each cell of his body being empowered by the corruption that was shrouding his body and increasing his stats in a simr manner to how Aelrinder''s ability was doing. He was able to fight evenly against Aelrinder in this manner and force a draw between them, his incredible swordsmanship giving him a slight edge over Aelrinder each time he got close to him. Aelrinder would not be outdone, however, and fought back with his wind, which was also more powerful than before, gaining a golden hue thanks to the power of the stars. The other battles were going quite well for the others as well. Ivan was able to gain a slight advantage over his opponent even though he was weakened and didn''t have a mark or a powerful ability that boosted his stats. He fought using two maces, each strike of the maces capable of crushing bones and causing immense damage to befall those who were unfortunate enough to be struck by them. His ability gave him the power to manipte weight. He could change the weight of anything he touched, as well as the things that were 10 meters around him. To change the weight of a limb or other person was difficult, however, and he would need to expend a lot more mana to do so. Still, by adding weight to his maces right before they hit somebody, he was able to increase the power of his attacks considerably, or he could do the opposite, make them lighter and faster. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin He could change the weight of his opponent''s weapon, confusing them multiple times or even making the opponents themselves heavier, making it much more difficult for them to move around. His opponent was not as powerful as the tall man or head priest, and even in the base, where he was weakened, Ivan was able to suppress him and gain advantage. Just as the battle between those in the base was bing more and more chaotic, they all suddenly stopped fighting as a chaotic and powerful aura appeared from the shack where Reign was fighting against the enemy leader. The shack suddenly exploded, pieces of wood and splinters flying away with immense speed as a figure flew out of the base. The figure crashed through multiple other shacks before finally stopping and groaning a bit before slowly getting up, his aura rising. "The bastard finally decided to fight seriously." Reign said with a groan as he stretched his hands while his mark shone as lightning suddenly appeared, exploding around him and causing his aura to spike considerably. "It''s only fair I start fighting seriously as well, right?!" Wolf and the others, who had been a bit concerned upon noticing that it was Reign who had flown out of the shack in such a manner, were relieved upon hearing his words and seeing the mark activate. Had Reign already activated his mark and been thrown away in such a manner, they would truly be worried as that meant the enemy leader was even more powerful than they anticipated. As for the head priest and the rest of the enemybatants, they showed slightly worried expressions upon sensing the immense auraing from Reign. Their leader was powerful, not to mention that they were fighting in their base where they were all stronger than usual, but even so, the auraing from Reign made them apprehensive. Even if their leader won, he wouldn''t be able to win without being injured, and if the other enemybatants had other tricks up their sleeves, then they might be forced to sacrifice much if they wished to win, months of hard work going down the drain. "You truly are a resilient bastard, to think you would only be injured that much from my attack." The leader said as he walked out of the ruins of his shack, corruption twisting around him, shadowy vines made out of corruption coiling around him. His legs and arms were ck now, and there were thin lines of corruption coiling around them forming boots and gloves that further enhanced the leader''s strength. As the leader emerged from the ruins of the shack, his corrupted form exuded a dark and malevolent aura. The shadowy vines of corruption that coiled around him gave him an even more menacing appearance, and his eyes glowed with a sinister light as he stared down Reign. Reign, undeterred by the enemy''s intimidating presence, clenched his fists, crackling with lightning. His determination to defeat the leader burned brightly within him, fueling his resolve. "You''ll find that I''m full of surprises," Reign replied, his voice steady despite the chaos around him. "And I won''t let you interfere with the battles taking ce here." With a sudden burst of speed, Reign dashed toward the enemy leader, closing the distance between them in an instant. He unleashed a barrage of lightning-infused sword shes and kicks, each strike aimed with precision and power. The enemy leader, caught off guard by Reign''s speed and ferocity, struggled to defend himself against the onught. Reign''s speed had increased tremendously thanks to the activation of the mark, as did his overall strength. His attacks carried more weight behind them, he was moving and attacking faster, and his lightning, which he previously did not use, was white as he had infused his light in it, making it even more powerful and effective against the corruption. The enemy leader was not to be underestimated, however, as he was still holding out against Reign''s sudden onught of attacks. His corruption would get blown away each time it touched the white lightning, showing that it was not a good idea to try and fight it head-on, but he had no choice. Reign was simply too fast at this moment, he was a blur that attacked the enemy leader from all sides without giving him a moment to rest and collect his bearings. It didn''t matter what the leader wanted to do or how he wanted to fight against Reign, it was all for naught as thetter was overwhelming him with his speed. Still, there were no visible injuries on the leader''s body as he was still able to respond to Reign''s movements and attacks. He was using his arms and legs to block the swords, and he was no longer worried about stabs either. The ''gloves'' and ''boots'' he had on would get thinner and even lose parts of themselves each time Reign hit him thanks to the lightning, but they were made out of corruption that waspressed to such a degree that it became dense and physical, and it was much more difficult to deal with it in such form. It was kind of simr to how Drayce had created a throne in the past when they were taking on the challenge. Wolf had managed to notice that the throne, which seemed to be made out of weird metal, was in fact made out of mes that were manipted to such a degree that they became firm. The enemy leader was not even close to the mastery that Drayce had shown, of course, but it was still an incredible feat, one only possible thanks to the corruption present in and below the base. As they continued fighting, the leader and the head priest both suddenly flinched as they sensed something. "You damned bastards!" The leader shouted in anger as corruption suddenly exploded around him, forcing Reign to jump back and evade. The head priest''s reaction was not much better as he got enraged as well. They sensed that two of their fake Tier VIbatants had died, and out of the two, neither one was inside the base, in fact, both had left the base and were making their way to the mercenary camp with the rest of the group and now, they were both dead. They had thought that those 5 woulde back and reinforce them, only for 2 to suddenly die, making it clear to them that Reign and the others knew about them and already made a n to deal with them. Chapter 1017: The Spreading Corruption The enemy leader''s rage fueled his attacks, each strike bing more desperate and vicious. He unleashed torrents of corruption, aiming to overwhelm Reign with sheer force. The head priest, sensing the danger, began chanting incantations, preparing a powerful spell to aid his leader. Reign, however, remained calm and focused. He anticipated the leader''s moves, dodging and deflecting his attacks with precision. Wolf quickly moved to stop the head priest as well, aiming to disrupt whatever he was chanting and nning to do. His me glowed brightly as mes wereunched at the head priest, threatening to devour him, but he didn''t move an inch, he continued chanting as if nothing was happening. Corruption rose in front of him, forming a thick wall that stopped the mes and defended him against Wolf''s onught. Upon noticing it, Wolf poured more mana inside his sword and summoned more mes as he charged forward, aiming to strike the priest with his sword. But the priest would not be moved as more and more corruption rose from the ground. It started taking over more of the base as puddles and vines of corruption appeared where they were fighting. The people living in the base were being evacuated, the process had started ever since Reign and the others first arrived and started fighting against the enemy. They had never before left the base without using a portal, which was forbidden before, but they had no other choice right now as the portals were all gone, destroyed by the explosion that signaled the start of the battle. The guards cared little for the people of the base, in this moment, they were all scrambling to run away, to get far away from the battle that was far above what they could handle. The shockwaves from the battle alone were enough to heavily injure or even kill some of the guards and they wished to have no part in the chaos. The corruption, however, was making it difficult. They were all members of the same faction and could use the power of corruption, but the corruption that was being released in the base was different, it was wild, not at all the same as what they were used to. The corruption that surged through the base was uncontroble and chaotic, spreading like a malevolent gue. It twisted and distorted everything it touched, corrupting both the environment and those unfortunate enough toe into contact with it. As the battle between Reign and the enemy leader raged on, the corruption continued to spread, engulfing buildings and structures in its dark embrace. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the corruption seeped into every crevice, threatening to consume everything in its path. Reign, sensing the growing danger, redoubled his efforts to defeat the enemy leader. Greenie and the two mercenary leaders had the easiest time out of everybody. With their surprise attack proving incredibly effective, they were able to take advantage and hold it without the enemy being able to do anything except defend themselves. Without the boost from the base and the weakening that Wolf and the others were subjected to, Greenie and the others were simply more powerfulpared to their opponents. Back in the base, Laura and the others who were fighting against the fake Tier VIbatants found themselves facing something they didn''t expect to face. The fakes were being empowered by the corruption that was running rampant, but unlike the true Tier VIs, they were unable to control and properly contain the power of corruption that continued injecting itself into their bodies. They were getting stronger and stronger, but their bodies were simply not strong enough to withstand it. Their bodies were changing, some limbs were gettingrger or elongated, and the corruption was leaving a trace on their bodies as they got darker and a bit grotesque. Their bodies were not the only things that had changed, however, as they became akin to mindless beasts that only moved in order to kill those they deemed to be their enemies. Laura and the others quickly realized the severity of the situation as the corrupted fake Tier VIbatants became increasingly monstrous and uncontroble. Their once-human adversaries had transformed into savage beasts driven solely by instinct and bloodlust. With the corruption coursing through their veins, the fakes'' attacks became more erratic and dangerous. Theyshed out indiscriminately, their movements fueled by an insatiable hunger for destruction. Laura and herpanions found themselves pushed back as they struggled to fend off the relentless onught. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin Despite their best efforts, the corrupted fakes proved to be formidable opponents. Their enhanced strength and ferocity made them difficult to subdue, and their relentless assault threatened to overwhelm Laura and the others. Beast used his mark, and his two tamed monsters started fighting against the enemybatants with the same ferocity that they were showing. But Beast was not finished, he channeled his mana and sacrificed a good portion in order to summon a third beast as well, the wyvern. With one more powerful Tier VI monster present on the battlefield, the situation became easier to handle, not to mention the fact that Beast was empowered by the mark and Laura had transformed a portion of her body into a demonic form, giving her more destructive powers and also allowing her to heal others more effectively. With their power-ups, they were able to effectively put a stop to the enemy''s offensive and turn the tables around. With Mia joining the fray upon activating her own mark, their advantage grew evenrger as her frost was something the fakes couldn''t deal with easily, many of them slowing down or being forced to stop for a short period of time in order to break the ice that had formed around them. Even though it was only a short period of time, it was enough for Beast and the others to dish out great damage. Shadow had also stopped holding back and had used his mark, attacking the girl with full force while the rest didn''t hold anything back either, all of them fully aware of the situation they had found themselves in and how dangerous it might be if they didn''t end the battle soon. As for Reign, he was staring at the enemy leader, both of them panting as they had fought without resting for even an instant. They were feeling a bit tired, but they both knew that they could turn the entire battle around if they defeated the enemy in front of them quickly. The corruption had only continued spreading in the base, and many of the people living there had not been able to evacuate on time, leading to the corruption taking their lives, using them as fuel to grow even stronger. The enemy leader no longer cared about his faction, about the base, about anything else but to destroy the ones that dared attack them and try to foil their ns. The origin of corruption was below, and with his powers and connection to the corruption, he was summoning it up, ready to use the full power of the corruption to deal with Reign and the others. He had never done this before, there was never a reason for him to do something this drastic, not to mention the fact that he had used the power of corruption without knowing where the origin was in the past. After all, the desert was not a ce where one could stay at the start of the game, he had started out like most, in an area where the monsters were weaker and he was able to fight against them and level up. He had only arrived in the desert a couple of months ago and built the base. It had taken him quite some time to navigate through the underground tunnels, as well as to get through the chambers with the mechanisms. They didn''t consider him an enemy, which was lucky for him, but some of the people who had arrived with him were killed by the security systems that were present. He had suffered a lot to get to where he was, and now, it was all going to be wasted because Reign and the others had found his base and attacked him. They weren''t even enemies, they had not crossed paths before, it was only because they were using the jungle as a hunting ground that their paths intersected, and because of that, they ended up on opposite sides. He would rather not have them as his enemy, but the jungle was too important for him, and the corruption, he had to take it, he had to corrupt it in order to grow even stronger and to satisfy the voice inside his head, the voice which had awakened when the game started. It was that voice that made him into who he was today, and it was because of that voice that he was able to gain such power. Listening to it always gave him good results, and now, that same voice spoke to him again, but this time, the words the voice said made even the leader flinch. Chapter 1018: Full Power of Corruption The voice told him to unleash the full power of corruption, to use it to its fullest extent in order to defeat Reign and the others. It told him that he had to do it now, or all would be lost. The enemy he was facing was simply not one he could win against if he fought as he usually did. The leader hesitated for a moment, unsure of the consequences of such an action. He knew that unleashing the full power of corruption would have devastating effects, not just on his enemies, but on everything around him. It would corrupt everything in its path, twisting and distorting it until it was unrecognizable. But the voice was insistent, and the leader knew that he had no choice but to obey. With a deep breath, he raised his hands, calling upon the corruption thaty dormant within the base. The ground trembled as the corruption surged forth, spreading outwards in all directions. Buildings crumbled, consumed by the dark energy. The sky darkened as the corruption enveloped everything in its path, turning the once vibrant base into a twisted, nightmarishndscape. The corruption spread out outside the base as well, suddenly overtaking the normal members of the faction that were running away together with the guards. The guards panicked, using their different abilities and powers in order to try and st the corruption away, but it was for naught. The corruption simply went through their powers, went through the weapons they used, went through them. It corrupted them almost instantly, turning them into grotesque creatures at first, and then their bodies would suddenly break down, turning into nothing more but fuel for the corruption. It was an almost suicidal move, what the leader had done. Only the Tier VIbatants were safe from the power of corruption, and even they were taken aback by what was happening. Wolf and the others found themselves having to use a lot of mana in order to create a protective barrier around themselves in order to block the corruption and keep it away, lest the same thing happened to them. The fake Tier VIbatants fared no better. They had already been changed by the corruption, and now, the same process continued and even intensified. Their bodies changed once more, their grotesque forms turning even more monstrous and their minds breaking further as they turned into humanoid beasts with little to no rationality left inside them. The battlefield had turned into a chaotic nightmare, with corruption spreading uncontrobly and consuming everything in its path. Laura, Beast, and the others fought desperately to contain the corrupted enemies, their powers pushed to the limit as they struggled to maintain control. Meanwhile, Reign faced off against the enemy leader, who had unleashed the full power of corruption. The leader''s attacks became even more frenzied and unpredictable, fueled by the dark energy that surrounded him. Reign knew that defeating the leader was crucial to stopping the spread of corruption, and he fought with all his might, his determination unwavering. As the battle raged on, the corruption began to affect even the environment itself. The ground cracked and twisted, releasing noxious fumes that choked the air. The sky overhead darkened, shrouded in a swirling miasma of corruption. The once vibrant base was now a twisted, nightmarishndscape, a testament to the destructive power of corruption. Despite the overwhelming odds, Reign refused to give up. With a final, desperate effort, he unleashed a powerful barrage of attacks, each strike aimed at the enemy leader''s weakened defenses. The leader, caught off guard by Reign''s sudden onught, faltered, his movements bing slower and morebored. Sensing an opening, Reign pressed his advantage, driving his sword deep into the leader''s chest. The leader let out a guttural scream, a mixture of pain and rage, as the corruption within him began to consume him from the inside out. With a final, desperate lunge, Reign delivered the finishing blow, striking the leader down once and for all. At least, that was what he thought before the leader''s body turned into corruption and then reformed itself about 5 meters away from Reign. "Seriously now, what the hell are you?" Reign asked the leader who was staring at him with an angry face. "I could ask the same from you." Reign smirked as he nced around them. The base was gone, swallowed by the corruption that was slowly but surely taking over the entire chamber they were in. Because of that, the arrays that had boosted the enemy faction and weakened Reign and the others were gone, but the corruption was making up for it by forcing them to defend against it while empowering the enemy Tier VIbatants. Even the ones outside the base, the remaining three that Greenie and the mercenary leaders were fighting against were suddenly empowered, their injuries healing slightly while their bodies became more and more powerful. Reign knew he had to end this quickly. With a swift motion, he charged towards the leader, his sword held high. The leader, prepared this time, countered Reign''s attack with a ferocious strike of his own, this time using arge sword made entirely out of corruption. The sh of their weapons echoed throughout the chamber, a testament to the intensity of their battle. As they fought, Wolf, Beast, and the others struggled to contain the corrupted enemies. The creatures and the Tier VIbatants had be more powerful and aggressive, their attacks relentless. Laura, using her demonic form, unleashed waves of destructive energy, trying to push back the advancing horde. Beast and Mia fought side by side, their powers creating a barrier that kept the corruption away while they did their best to defeat their enemies. Beast had already fused with ckie and was using his powerful strength to smash the enemies that came close while Mia used her sword and frost to cut them apart and freeze them, but even then, the corruption continued healing the fakes, forcing them to fight again and again and again. That was not all, however, as out of the thousands that were swallowed by the corruption and turned into fuel for it, the corruption had fused multiple bodies together, creating creatures that seemingly came out of a nightmare and sent them to battle against them. Meanwhile, Greenie and the mercenary leaders continued their assault on the remaining enemybatants outside the base. With the boost from their surprise attack wearing off, they found themselves facing a more formidable foe. The enemies, empowered by the spreading corruption, fought back with renewed vigor. Despite the odds, Greenie and the mercenaries stood their ground, determined to emerge victorious. Since their enemies were already injured, it wouldn''t take them long to defeat them, they just hoped that the monstrosities that the corruption had spawned wouldn''te to them during the battle. Back inside the chamber, the battle between Reign and the enemy leader reached its climax. Bothbatants were exhausted, their bodies battered and bruised from the fierce exchange of blows. But neither was willing to back down, each determined to emerge victorious. Neither one had used their soul maniption, deeming it not worth it against an enemy that could do the same. They were well aware of how powerful the opponent was and how much would be needed to take him down. Using soul power would do mostly nothing except make them focus on it and use up their concentration on something that would mostly do nothing but tire them out more. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin The leader was already aware of the weird power that shielded Wolf and the others and knew that trying to go after them would also not be effective, so he would leave them to the corruption and the monsters that the corruption itself was summoning. The source of corruption held immense power, so much so that even the leader was not fully aware of it. The monstrosities that the corruption was summoning would not be stopped, and they would continuously regenerate thanks to the corruption that was present. No matter what they tried to do, no matter how much they fought against them, they would only end up tiring themselves out and using too much mana. When that happened, they would be nothing but victims for the corrupted entities to devour and for the corruption itself to take and use as nothing more but fuel for itself. Wolf''s battle against the head priest became a bit more difficult as the priest was using the corruption that was present all around them to make himself stronger, not to mention that he was also using it to attack Wolf and to defend himself. It was incredibly tasking to battle against such an opponent in such an unfavorable environment, and Wolf was forced to use the chaos mes together with his mark in order to continue fighting and to jeep the corruption away. As for Shadow and the others, they were all having their own difficulties fighting against their opponents, but none of them were nning on losing. Chapter 1019: The Enemy Leaders Constant Deaths They knew that defeat was not an option, not when so much was at stake. Their determination and resolve only grew stronger as they faced the relentless onught of the corrupted enemies. Each of them fought with all their might, pushing themselves beyond their limits in order to protect their world from the spreading corruption. Reign continued his fierce battle against the enemy leader, their swords shing with incredible force. Despite his exhaustion, Reign refused to yield, his determination unwavering. With a swift motion, he unleashed a series of lightning-fast strikes, each blow aimed at the leader''s weakened defenses. The leader, realizing he was at a disadvantage, tried to counter, but Reign was too quick. With a final, decisive strike, Reign pierced the leader''s heart, only for the body of the leader to copse, turn into corruption, and then reform again a couple of meters away from him. This had happened three times already. The enemy leader was weaker than Reign, had it not been for the corruption which was giving him a body that was seemingly immortal, this battle would have been over by now, but no matter what Reign did, even when he used his light to st the insides of the enemy leader, he could not truly kill him. ''Any ideas of how to get rid of this bastard?'' Reign asked Aethion who sighed and nodded. ''The only thing I can think of is to destroy his soul, without a soul, he will naturally cease to exist, even the corruption shouldn''t be able to bring him back, but that''s the thing, he has been on guard against soul power for some time now and has not used it at all.'' ''He is definitely waiting for you to attempt to damage his soul and defend against him, and if the battle gets prolonged, well, we both know that time is on their side as the corruption is making him stronger and stronger, as it is doing to the otherbatants of his faction.'' ''The longer this battle continues, the harder it will be, especially for the others, those monsters that the corruption keeps spawning are not weak, some are almost as powerful as Tier VIbatants, they will be overwhelmed if nothing changes.'' Reign nodded his head inwardly, fully aware of what Aethion was telling him. He knew that the battle was progressing in a way they didn''t expect it to progress, in quite a bad one. The origin of corruption had been the one thing they kept in mind while nning the attack, they knew that the origin would definitely be an issue, they just never expected it to be this big of an issue. They never thought that the corruption would suddenly take over the entire base and continue spreading, devouring everybody that was there and leaving nothing left. They had no idea that the corruption could create such monsters by itself, without having to be controlled by the enemybatants, and that the monsters it created were so difficult to destroy. Still, it was not as if the battle they were currently taking part in was impossible to be won. Reign stared at the enemy leader who was smirking at him, taunting him with the sword made out of corruption before taking a deep breath. The enemy leader was bing stronger and stronger as time passed, his body bing filled with corruption that was constantly nourishing him, and Reign knew that as time passed, the leader would probably be even stronger than he currently was. "Alright then, this battle is going to end soon." Reign said in a calm voice as he stared at the leader with a calm expression, which made thetter narrow his eyes as if he had a premonition. No, it wasn''t just a premonition, the voice inside his head had suddenly grown quiet, it seemed as if the voice had felt something, just like he did. Suddenly, the aura that wasing from Reign disappeared for a moment, and then, an aura that was much more powerful was released as Reign''s body suddenly got enveloped in light and darkness from his right and left respectively. It onlysted for a couple of seconds, the powerful aura making it difficult for even the leader to stand properly as he stared at Reign and controlled the corruption around them to attack him, but that was for naught. All of the corruption that went to Reign was either destroyed by the light or devoured by the darkness, nothing could pass through them. And after a total of 3 seconds, Reign emerged from the light and darkness, looking different than before. He had transformed, and now, in the Nephilim state, he was staring at the enemy leader as his wings unfurled behind him as he floated above him. The corruption could note close to him thanks to the immense aura he possessed, as well as the light that was shining around him. "I see, you really aren''t a human, aren''t you?" The leader asked Reign who sighed before his wings suddenly moved. They pped once, and before the leader could do anything, Reign was already in front of him, his swords piercing through his body. The body once again copsed before reforming itself, but the moment it did so, Reign was already in front of the leader, his swords shing as the body was destroyed one more time. ''Continue doing that, use the light and darkness and continue attacking him, even though it might do little, there is no way that he isn''t feeling anything.'' Aethion told Reign who continued doing what he was doing, cutting the enemy leader apart and constantly destroying his body. ''His concentration will definitely drop, he will get annoyed, and probably a bit fearful that you are doing this to him, destroying his body over and over again without letting him rest for even an instant.'' ''It is at that moment that we shall strike together, attacking his soul and doing our best to damage it.'' ''But be warned, killing the leader will probably not remove the corruption that is present, you guys will still have to find a way to deal with it, I suggest you use your light while in the Nephilim form to cleanse as much as you can.'' ''The true origin is still below the ground, it hasn''t shown itself yet, it is merely expelling all the corruption that it has outside, making the area look like this, so you need to be ready to continue fighting even after the leader is dead.'' Reign nodded inwardly again as he continued cutting the leader up, destroying his body without showing an ounce of emotion. The leader''s face was definitely changing bit by bit as he found himself unable to do a single thing to Reign in his current form. He was overwhelmed, not being able to even defend against his attacks. The other Tier VIbatants had noticed it as well, as did Wolf and the others who were all in smiles. "See, even though you guys are tough, as long as our boss is stronger than your boss, we will win," Tank said with a smile as he stared at the man who can make distortions in the air. His arm was broken, a part of the other one was missing as Tank had managed to slice it off during a downward sh a while ago. The bone could be seen, but it was healing thanks to the corruption, as was the broken arm as well. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin Still, with only one hand usable, the man was finding it nearly impossible to stop Tank, especially since thetter was not holding back at all and had used his mark. He clicked his tongue in annoyance, but in his eyes, one could see that he truly was worried about what was going on. If their leader did indeed lose, then they would soon follow in his footsteps as Reign''s immense aura was making it a bit difficult for him and the others to battle normally. It was cing a bit of pressure on them, even from afar, which was both incredible and horrifying to them. "Come on, don''t you have anything else to show me, any more power-ups?!" Reign asked with a wide smile as he cut the leader in half, thetter''s face showing pain and anger. "If this is all, then I''ll just continue killing you until you truly die!" "I refuse to believe that you can keep this up for much longer anyway, you''re far too weak to do so!" Reign''s words made the enemy leader''s face change more and more, his anger evident and his frustration at being able to do nothing but die over and over again easily noticed by Reign who continued doing the same thing over and over again. He had already killed him 20 times since he transformed, and he was not about to stop. ''Get ready, I can sense his soul power moving, he''s not doing it properly, his anger is making him sloppy.'' Aethion said with a smile as he moved the soul power inside Reign, ready to defend against whatever the enemy was about to do and to counterattack. Chapter 1020: The Leaders Breakdown Reign nodded, his focus unwavering as he continued his relentless assault. The enemy leader, driven by rage and frustration, gathered his soul power, but as Aethion predicted, his emotions made him sloppy. With a swift motion, Reign countered the attack, his own soul power meeting the enemy''s in a fierce sh. The battlefield shook with the intensity of their sh, the very air crackling with power. The enemy leader, realizing he was unable to win in a battle of soul power like this, tried to retreat, but it was toote. Reign''s soul power was matching his own, but Aethion''s attack had only started. Compared to how the two were currently using their soul power, merely sending it forth with full force in an attempt to brute-force their way through, his was much more refined, as well as more dangerous. If one described the soul power attacks that both the leader and Reign used as two attacks made by amateur boxers, then the attacking from Aethion was akin to a world champion that had reigned for years. His attack appeared right in the middle of Reign''s burst of soul power that was holding back the leader''s soul power in check. It was like a hidden dagger that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Aethion''s attack pierced through the leader''s soul power, not ripping it apart or destroying it, merely going through it before striking the leader whose eyes widened upon noticing the attack. His body convulsed as he briefly lost control over his soul power. The corruption that shrouded him shook a bit and almost left his body thanks to the attack, but he persevered and managed to pull himself back together and defend against the soul powering from Reign before quickly retreating, using the moment when Reign''s focus was a bit off. ''Hmmm I definitely didn''t expect one attack to do too much damage, but this is quite interesting, the wound left by my attack should berger, and more difficult for him to heal.'' ''Kid, there''s something different about this guy''s soul, I just can''t put my finger on what it is exactly.'' Aethion said in a low voice as he stared at the enemy leader with a bloodthirsty smile. ''I can''t wait to find out just what is different about it.'' Reign chuckled upon hearing Aethion''s words. He even felt a bit bad for the enemy leader, after all, if the chance presented itself, he would definitely try to take his soul and allow Aethion to interrogate him, allowing them to learn much more about the corruption, as well as the faction they were fighting against. Reign briefly nced at the others who were still fighting their own battles. They were still holding out and were managing to push back their enemies, but this was no longer the same battle as before as many of their enemies were nearly immortal. In order to win, they would have to deal with the source, which was the origin of corruption below them, not kill their enemies. ''Should I help them out a bit?'' ''That won''t be necessary, your reinforcements have arrived.'' Aethion said with a chuckle as Reign''s eyes slightly widened and he smirked upon sensing three familiar auras approaching the battlefield. Greenie and the two mercenary leaders managed to defeat their opponents before they were empowered by the corruption like the rest of them were, and had now arrived at where the base once stood and were charging to help the others out. With the present, they would be able to hold on for much longer, that was certain. Greenie was already in his Vajra form, his red body passing through the corruption without a care in the world. Nothing would be able to corrupt a Vajra ogre in this form, it was one given to them thanks to their bloodline, one connected to a deity that was known throughout the universe. No corruption could taint the body of Vajra, their blood itself was capable of annihting the corruption, which Greenie was currently showing as he had cut his palm and then sshed his blood around them, forcing the corruption to turn into smoke and dissipate, making it much easier for him and those near him to battle against their enemies. Of course, Greenie could only use a bit of blood to do such a thing, the blood present in his body during this form was not the same blood that was usually present in his body, and replenishing it took a lot more time, not to mention that a single drop was valuable and losing too much would weaken him. "Well look at this, my guys are handling themselves quite well, not to mention that he is able to destroy the corruption like I can, I wonder just what you can do now, after all, your end is close, you know?" "Soon, you''ll die, the corruption will die down, and everything else will disappear as well, I think that''s quite nice, after all, I don''t think our world needs such a dirty thing present here at all." Reign said with a smile as the leader stared at him with hatred. "You, you are not fighting alone!" The leader shouted as Reign stared at him in confusion. "Well, of course, I''m not, you''ve seen my teammates since the very start, saying such a thing is quite silly of you." "You know that is not what I meant!" "I see, you''re like me, you have one too, don''t you?!" The leader shouted at Reign who now narrowed his eyes and was staring back at the leader with a serious expression. "I have one too?" "How how did you get him to help you like this, how did you make him do that?!" Reign continued staring at the man with slight confusion as Aethion''s smile deepened. ''I see, it''s not that his soul is different, he just has someone, or something inside it, simrly to how you have me and Jared, but it seems that whatever found its way inside is not in the same rtionship as the one we have." "Did ''that'' tell you about the corruption by any chance?" Reign suddenly asked as the leader stared at him before his eyes narrowed. "You will not take it away from me, I will not let you!" Suddenly, the corruption around them moved, swirling around Reign and the leader as arge portion that covered the chamber was taken by the leader, using it to suddenly attack Reign, sending torrents of corruption at him. "This is new, I never thought you could control this much of it." Reign said with a smirk before light suddenly erupted around him. "It doesn''t matter, however, you can use as much as you can, it won''t be able to do anything to me." "Yes, yes, I will do it!" The leader suddenly shouted, his eyes turning bloodshot as more corruption appeared around them. Reign first thought that the leader was talking to him, but he was wrong as the leader continued speaking, seemingly to himself. ''I see, the way he used soul power, how sloppy it was, the way he fought, the way he did everything until now, this is the true him, the leader we had constructed in our mind was the one being controlled by whatever entity is inside of him.'' ''The entity is probably what created the phantoms and ced the soul shards inside the fake Tier VIbatants as well, I doubt he even has that much ability by himself.'' ''Poor bastard, it seems like he has been used by somebody from the very start, he probably never did anything he wanted to do, always following and listening to whatever he was hearing inside his head.'' Reign stared at the enemy leader, who by all ounts, seemed to have lost his mind in this moment. It was like he wasn''t even capable of doing anything in this moment but rage, shout at whoever he was talking to, and call forth more corruption to himself. Reign''s light shielded him from the corruption, none of it managed to drop on his body or even get close to him. He was currently using the full power of his light maniption and using a ton of mana to make sure the light was being sted around him at full strength. No matter what the leader tried to do, no corruption would be able to harm Reign, no matter how much of it there was. Suddenly, however, Reign moved. His wings pped as he moved to the side and what looked like a sharpened vine made out of corruption passed nearby. ''I see, the corruption around you was just a distraction, he waspressing it, making weapons out of it to use against you.'' ''Sorry to tell you kid, but even your light won''t be able to purify and destroy the corruption fast enough to make you invulnerable to such things, you''ll have to move quickly and take this bastard down, it''s time to end this already.'' Chapter 1021: A Battle of Soul Power ''Yeah, it seems the previous rage and loss of control was just a way for him to hide what he was truly doing.'' Reign told Aethion as he stared at the leader whose eyes were still bloodshot, but contrary to how they looked before, there was a fierce and sneaky glint inside of them. The leader did indeed lose himself for a moment, but the voice inside his head made use of that and told him to continue acting as if he was going crazy and to manipte the corruption into forming the sharp vines that could be used to attack Reign when he wasn''t expecting it. Right after the first vine came more, they wereunched from all sides, blocking off all directions and making it impossible for Reign to dodge them. "Fine by me!" Reign shouted with a wide smile as heunched himself forward, seemingly eager to sh against them. His light intensified as it was now focused more on the swords that he used to sh his way through the vines. He was going straight at the leader with a burning desire to cut him apart while destroying the vines with great ferocity and intensity. The leader''s expression changed slightly upon seeing the sight. He knew how powerful Reign was, as well as how fast he was, but he didn''t expect him to cut through the vines as if they were made out of paper. Each swing of Reign''s swords cut multiple vines apart, and the leader created more that he sent forward, trying to at least stop Reign froming close. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin That would not work, however, as Reign was able to cut through the vines and shorten the distance between them faster than the leader could create andunch the vines, making the situation more and more dangerous to him. Reign was about 2 meters in front of him, his swords up and shing downwards as the leader suddenly smirked. The swords cut through him easily, neatly cutting his body in 3 parts, but unlike before, the pieces didn''t immediately turn into corruption and then reform somewhere else, no, this time, the three pieces of his body turned pitch-ck beforeunching at Reign. Each piece suddenly turned into a de made out of corruption, striking at Reign when he least expected it. Reign gritted his teeth and did his best to block the des, actually managing to knock off and even destroy two of them, but one managed to hit him. The de was sharp and managed to cut through his powerful skin, drawing blood and cutting through his flesh, but it stopped there, not able to do any more damage before Reign''s light destroyed it. It was a nasty-looking wound that would make a person wince just by looking at it, but it wasn''t serious for Reign whose light immediately started healing him. The corruption was unable to do what it did best, corrupt. He was a Nephilim, a being that had the blood of the most powerful being of the universe inside of him, even Greenie in his Vajra form was unable to be corrupted, much less Reign and any other Nephilim. He shrugged it off and stared at the leader whose body once again reformed about 15 meters away from him. It reformed from the corruption, but this time, the process took longer, and his body was not as healthy as before as he looked a bit haggard. ''I see, if he sacrifices the body, he can create it into a weapon to use against you, but there is a cost for doing so, it takes him longer to reform and his body gets weaker, not to mention the bond he has with the corruption empowering his body also gets weaker.'' Aethion said as he stared at the leader before smirking. ''His soul is also a bit damaged from it, what he did just now is not a tactic that he can just use whenever he wants to, it seems to have quite the price, and I have no doubt that it is also a bit dangerous, perhaps he can lose even more if he doesn''t do it well.'' Reign said nothing and charged at the leader again while thetter did the same as before, summoning waves of corruption that rose around them like waves before crashing down on Reign. Multiple such waves appeared between the two of them, making it impossible for Reign to see the leader, but he could sense him, he didn''t need to have him in his sight in order to locate him. Reign went straight through the first wave, cutting it in half with his swords, as well as the vines of corruption that were ced inside by the leader in order to try and surprise Reign once more and wound him. "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice it?!" Reign shouted with a smile as he passed through the first wave before suddenly slowing down a bit and pouring all of his light into one sword. It shone as bright as the sun for a moment as Reign suddenly shed forward, and the light moved from the sword, creating what looked like a giantser sword that cut multiple waves apart and nearly cut the leader who had moved back by instinct and was only grazed by it. Even then, being grazed by the sword was enough to wound him quite a bit he winced in pain before widening his eyes. ''That''s right, we don''t need to y your game, you damn bastard.'' Reign thought as an arrow made out of soul power wasunched at the leader, reaching him almost instantly. It crossed the distance between the two, which was now about 23 meters, in a second and the leader was barely able to form a barrier of soul power to try and stop the arrow. But it was not enough as the arrow prated through the small but thick barrier with ease before continuing forward and hitting the leader. The leader''s body shook again, and the corruption around him slowed down, some of the waves and vines falling down as his soul was damaged once again. ''Hmm, whatever is inside him is doing a good job protecting his soul.'' Aethion said as he ced a hand on his chin and stared at the leader beforeunching a total of 5 more soul attacks at the leader while thetter had not recovered. The attacks all arrived and struck the leader, causing his eyes to bulge out in pain as he felt his soul being stabbed by the attacks. ''Not enough, hmmm what about this then?'' Aethion asked as a ton of soul power was suddenly controlled, tens of powerful souls inside Reign''s consciousness being sacrificed as a ray of soul power wasunched at the leader. The leader''s body suddenly copsed, however, turning into corruption and evading the attack before reforming elsewhere, only for another ray to beunched at him. The same thing repeated itself for 4 times before Aethion stopped, not wishing to sacrifice more souls, but smiling widely. He knew now that whatever was inside the leader''s head was not capable of using most of the leader''s soul power as he could do with Reign. He was Reign''s ve, they were bound to each other and Reign had absolute trust in Aethion simply because thetter could not betray him, otherwise, he would also die. Because of that, Aethion could do whatever he wished with the souls present in Reign''s consciousness, and utilize as much soul power as he wished, but the entity that was inside the leader''s head could not do the same. In fact, it seemed to be much weaker than Aethion and could only do so much to protect the leader''s soul, but a powerful attack such as the ray was above what it could take. The leader was forced to evade the attack 5 times in total, and out of those 5, he had to abandon his body, just like he had done to attack Reign, twice, leading to him bing even weaker than before. Because of that, Aethion knew that they would soon be able to defeat him, he just needed Reign to get close, and he would deal the final blow. The leader would either die, or the entity would show itself, those were the only two possibilities. And Reign knew that very well, thus he used his light to its maximum and charged at the leader, appearing in front of his weakened body in an instant before stabbing through him with a sword. Aethion then quickly attacked, striking the leader with ance made out of soul power, freezing his body with the pain of the attack. But something was wrong as Aethion stared at the body before staring at one ce that was now changing. ''Kid, the soul is gone, this is now nothing more but an empty shell, quickly throw it away!'' Reign listened to Aethion and threw the body away with full power, which turned to be the right move as it exploded soon after. ''Get ready, the real enemy is finally showing itself.'' ''The origin of corruption, it''s finally here.'' Chapter 1022: The Origin of Corruption As the explosion subsided, a figure emerged from the smoke and debris. It was humanoid in shape, but its features were twisted and dark, shrouded in a cloak of corruption. The entity floated above the ground, its eyes glowing with malevolent energy. Reign stood ready, his weapons drawn as he stared at the figure, fully prepared to face this new threat. The entity spoke, its voice echoing with a sinister resonance. "Ah, a Nephilim." "I must admit, I did not expect to meet one of your kin in this world, after all, you are quite rare in the universe." The entity said, his face looking simr to the enemy leader, but his voice and mannerisms proved to be very different. "I see, you have broken that poor bastard a long time ago, haven''t you?" Aethion asked as he suddenly appeared next to Reign, his body looking incredibly realistic even though he was just an avatar created using mana and soul power. "Ah, the being that helps the Nephilim, no wonder that poor boy had no chance of winning, I can sense that you are not an average soul at all." The entity said with a smirk as he stared at Aethion. "You still haven''t answered me." "Why would I need to answer a question for which you already know the answer?" The entity asked Aethion who sighed and shook his head. "You took position in his head, you slowly ate away at his soul, changing it and removing parts without him even realizing it before drawing him over here where your power is the strongest." "Let me guess, what we faced was merely thest vestiges of the person that used to exist, the final pieces of his consciousness that you didn''t destroy and allowed to exist, he probably had no idea that he was basically dead for a long time, did he?" "That was why he was able to reform his body each time Reign killed him, and why I felt that his soul was different." "Correct you are, old soul." The entity spoke with a smirk on his face. "His body was quite useful, he was in touch with the corruption and there was no meaning in destroying it right away, I had my fun, I allowed him to build up this faction, to gain people under his wing, to be stronger while unaware that his strength was actually mine." "Had you bastards not arrived here, everything would have been great, but oh well, I can always start anew, find another person to control, create another faction, take over a new body." The entity said as it nced at its hand which had a small crack in it before a miniscule part fell down. "The body you created from his flesh, as well as the bodies of those taken by the corruption won''tst long, huh?" Aethion asked with a smirk as the entity red at him. "Of course, it won''t, how would the body of a mere Tier VIbatant be enough to withstand my power?!" ''Reign, get ready for a tough one, we were wrong, the corruption wasn''t a source of energy that arrived on this and was used by the enemy faction, it was the power of this being that used others to infiltrate your world and regain his power.'' Aethion''s words echoed in Reign''s head as he stared at the entity with an apprehensive expression on his face. He could sense the immense power that the entity had, and he knew that the body of this being was thest of his worries as all the corruption around them was being drawn by it. That worked in the favor of Wolf and the others who suddenly found themselves fighting more easily as their enemies became weaker and weaker, the monsters summoned by the corruption even slowly copsing and dying. That did not mean that things were going well or that the battle was now going to be easier, in fact, it was theplete opposite of that. With the corruption returning to the entity, it was growing stronger and stronger. It was, after all, originally his own power, it was now justing back to him, to the rightful owner. Reign quickly moved, wishing to attack the entity before it could get any more powerful and disrupt the corruption that wasing back at him, only for the entity to raise its hand at Reign, causing rms to ring in his head. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin The entity unleashed a wave of corruption towards him. Aethion acted quickly, creating a barrier of soul power to protect Reign''s consciousness and allow him to only focus on the corruption that wasing at him. The wave crashed against the barrier, but Aethion''s barrier made out of soul power held strong, repelling the soul power inside the corruption and dissipating it. Reign seized the opportunity andunched himself at the entity, his swords shing through the wave of corruption as he targeted the entity, ready to deal damage to him. "Not bad." The entity said as its hand suddenly pushed forward 3 times, sending forth the same wave of corruption thrice in quick session, making both Reign and Aethion widen their eyes as Reign dodged the attacks this time by moving to the side with the help of his wings and then attacking the entity again. Hundreds of vines made out of corruption rose from the ground as the entity smirked at Reign who was forced to twist and turn in the air in order to dodge and destroy the vines that were attacking him, only for more waves of corruption to beunched at him from multiple sides. "Even if you are a Nephilim, you are still a fledgling, you might be dangerous for most, but for me, you are akin to a child that cannot even walk normally yet." The entity said as it enjoyed watching Reign move around and use everything it had in order tobat the many attacksing from the entity. "You are holding on well, however, so how about we increase the difficulty by a bit?" The entity asked as it stomped with one foot, causing corruption to suddenly start spreading from him before smirking as corruption also appeared behind him and his body changed, this time sprouting tworge wings that he used to fly like Reign. "Air, ground, even water are my domains now, you will not find any ce to hide from me and my power." The entity spoke as the corruption that had spread like water on the ground suddenly calmed down before its size changed. It was seemingly bing smaller and smaller before dividing into two. In the end, what looked like 2 small puddles of corruption were left on the ground, but before Reign could try toprehend what the entity had done, arms came out of the puddles. Two humanoid monsters, each one having the body of a human with two arms and two legs, crawled out of the puddles that joined their bodies. "Let''s see how much fun you can give my little children." The entity said as the two humanoid monsters made out of corruption changed, their bodies gaining skin, their faces getting features as in less than 4 seconds, two regr humans were standing in front of Reign. Reign was staring at the two humans whose auras were nothing to scoff at before ncing at the entity and scoffing. "Do you really think this will do anything, you just summoned two monsters, they won''t be able to help you at all." Reign suddenly disappeared from the spot, white lightning left in his wake as he appeared behind the two monsters. Their bodies split in half and fell down on the ground, but there was no blood or sounds of paining from the bodies, in fact, the moment their severed parts fell down, the corruption inside of them reconnected them and they stood back up. ''Kid, we need to focus on that bastard, otherwise, you will die.'' Aethion said in a serious voice as he stared at both the two monsters, as well as the entity that was merely floating in the air above them and was watching with an amused expression. ''This isn''t a human being, it is a monster, a powerful and old one, that managed to arrive here under heavy restrictions, and now, this monster has regained quite a bit of his power.'' ''These two monsters that he summoned are almost immortal, destroying them is almost impossible, and the best course of action is to seal them or ignore them as much as you can while fighting against the entity.'' ''Soul power is effective, but I have no idea how good his control over soul power is, after all, he might originally be a Transcendent being like I was, and if that is true, then dealing with him will be incredibly difficult.'' ''I would rmend the others to stay back for now and only join if it is absolutely necessary, we are both going to have quite the difficult fight ahead of us, one mistake, and death might be the result.'' Chapter 1023: The Entitys Power: Victory Impossible? Reign took Aethion''s warning to heart. He knew this battle was unlike any he had faced before. The entity was a being of immense power, capable of manipting corruption to its will, and the two humanoid monsters were seemingly immortal. This required more than just brute strength; it needed strategy and precision. He nced at the two humanoid monsters, now fully reformed and advancing towards him again. Their movements were synchronized, fluid, and unnaturally fast. They were no ordinary creatures but extensions of the entity''s will. "Keep them busy, but don''t waste too much energy on them," Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s mind. "Focus on the entity. He is the true threat." Reign nodded subtly,unching himself into the air to gain a better vantage point. As he ascended, the two humanoid monsters followed, their agility almost matching his own as their bodies mutated, wings sprouting on their backs. The entity watched with an amused expression, clearly enjoying the spectacle. Drawing on his powers and channeling his mana, Reign summoned his light, allowing it to envelop his swords. He then dived back towards the humanoid monsters, shing through them with renewed ferocity. This time, instead of simply cutting them apart, he infused his strikes with his light, attempting to disrupt the corruption within them, doing his best to st it away and make it more difficult for the two to recover. The effect was immediate. The light-infused cuts slowed the monsters'' regeneration, causing their movements to be more sluggish. Reign took advantage of this, creating a momentary opening and shooting towards the entity. The entity, sensing the imminent threat, reacted swiftly. With a flick of its wrist, it sent a torrent of corruption towards Reign. The ck waves crashed against Reign''s light barrier, causing sparks to fly as the two opposing energies shed. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," the entity sneered, its voice dripping with malice. Reign gritted his teeth, pushing forward through the onught. His light barrier strained under the pressure, but he didn''t falter. He closed the distance, his eyes locked onto the entity''s glowing orbs. Just as he was about to strike, the entity vanished, reappearing behind him in an instant. "Too slow," the entity whispered, unleashing a st of corruption at point-nk range. Reign barely had time to react, twisting his body to avoid the brunt of the attack. The st grazed his side, searing pain shooting through him as the corruption ate into his flesh. He retaliated with a powerful burst of light, forcing the entity to retreat. Despite the pain, Reign''s resolve only hardened. He couldn''t afford to let the entity recover more of its power. He needed to find a way to disrupt its control over corruption and weaken it further. "Focus on its connection to the corruption," Aethion advised. "It still hasn''t taken all the corruption back, it is still acting as an external source of power, not his own, if you can sever that link, even temporarily, it will weaken significantly." Reign nodded, adjusting his strategy. He summoned more of his light, this time channeling it into a concentrated beam aimed directly at the entity. The beam pierced through the air, striking the entity''s chest and forcing it to stumble back. "Impressive," the entity snarled, its voice filled with anger. "But it won''t be enough." The entity''s form shimmered, and more corruption arrived at his body, coalescing into a massive, writhing mass. Itshed out with tendrils of darkness, each one infused with destructive energy. Reign dodged and weaved through the onught, his swords shing as he deflected the attacks. Meanwhile, the two humanoid monsters had recovered and were closing in again. Reign had to split his focus, dealing with them while keeping an eye on the entity. It was a precarious bnce, one that required every ounce of his skill and concentration. Aethion continued to provide guidance, helping Reign anticipate the entity''s moves and exploit its weaknesses. The entity was powerful, and it was definitely a being that stood near the top of the leveling realm, or perhaps it was even a being that managed to Transcend at its peak. They had no idea just what the entity was, they had no idea what race it was from, why it hade to Earth, they knew nothing of it, but they had to defeat it, that much was certain. Reign fought with everything he had, his movements a blur of speed and precision. The humanoid monsters were relentless, their strikesing from all angles as they moved with an eerie synchronicity. Each time he cut them down, they reformed, their corrupted bodies knitting back together almost instantly. Reign''s light-infused attacks slowed them, but it was clear that defeating them outright would be an uphill battle, their regeneration was simply too powerful. "We''ll take care of them!" A huge sword made out of fire suddenly appeared and crashed down at the monsters with immense speed and power, striking one and cutting it in half, the mes burning both halves, seemingly fighting against the corruption that was trying its best to obliterate them. Wolf hade with Shadow and Greenie while the others stayed back, still fighting against those of the enemy faction that remained. With the corruption no longer increasing their power, the enemybatants were unable to fight evenly against them and were on the losing side. Even without Wolf, Shadow, and Greenie, the battle waspletely in their favor, with the head priest no longer being able to utilize the corruption and fight with it, having to resort to using his soul-based attacks, which led to Wolf''s wounding him gravely mere second ago and leaving him to be defeated by Ivan who had switched opponents with Beast who was still in his fused state. Reign merely nodded at the three before speeding off and charging at the entity who clicked his tongue in annoyance as he observed the situation. Persistent little gnats," the entity hissed, its malevolent eyes narrowing. "Very well, let''s see how you fare against this." The entity raised its arms, and the air around them crackled with dark energy. Corruption swirled into a vortex, drawing in the remaining traces of it from the battlefield. The ground trembled as the vortex intensified, pulling debris, dust, and even the lifeless bodies of the fallen towards it. The entity''s form began to shift, growingrger and more imposing as it absorbed the gathered corruption. Reign charged at the entity, his wings propelling him forward with blinding speed. He shed with his swords, aiming for the heart of the monstrous figure. The entity countered with a swipe of its massive, wed hand, sending a shockwave of dark energy that Reign narrowly dodged. Wolf, Shadow, and Greenie continued to battle the humanoid monsters, their coordinated efforts slowly wearing them down. Wolf''s fiery sword cleaved through one of the creatures, the mes searing the corruption and preventing it from fully regenerating. Shadow darted in and out of the fray, his speed and agility allowing him to strike at vulnerable points. Greenie, with his immense strength, pummeled the other monster, his blows leaving deep dents in its corrupted flesh. Even then, the two monsters were not stopping. Their bodies still functioned even when injured, if you cut off a hand, it would quickly move to attack you, and parts of the body of the humanoid monsters would even quickly change, mutating and attacking the three with everything they had. Their limbs would twist and more limbs would appear from them, and parts of their bodies would part, showing the corruption within that would soon turn into something else that the monsters used to attack them. In a short period of time, the two humanoid monsters had changedpletely and were nowplete abominations, no longer looking like humanoid monsters at all. Reign''s attacks on the entity were relentless. He was charging with everything he had, using up all the mana in his body and fusing his lightning and light to deal as much damage as he could to the entity which had turned into a massive monster thanks to the corruption. No matter how hard he tried, however, he was barely able to deal damage to the entity which continued attacking him and tanking all the attacks that left little more than cuts on its body. ''Aethion, Jared, I need some advice!'' Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin ''How the hell do I defeat this bastard?!'' ''From my calctions, with how powerful the master is in the moment, and how powerful the enemy is, victory is not possible.'' Jared''s voice echoed in Reign''s head, causing him to almost slow down for an instant and be hit by the entity. ''He speaks the truth, I thought we could perhaps cut off the corruption and weaken this bastard, but he was just ying around, the corruption was acting like an external source of power, and he had absolute control over it from the start.'' ''Defeating him truly is impossible, the huge body he has is as powerful as a Tier VIII being from what I can notice, and each attack carries the same power with it, you are lucky he is slow, however.'' ''I don''t think it willst long though, so even though you can''t win, that doesn''t mean you have to lose.'' Chapter 1024: Against the Corruption: Reigns Battle for Time Reign''s heart pounded in his chest, the realization hitting him like a hammer. The entity was toying with him, using its overwhelming power to keep him at bay. Aethion and Jared''s words echoed in his mind, urging him to just hold out for as long as he could. ''You need to buy time,'' Aethion''s voice echoed in Reign''s head. ''You can''t defeat it directly, but you don''t need to, this entity is foreign to the world, and unfortunately for it, it has no idea that the Will of the world is one with a consciousness.'' ''The system has just recently arrived, and some foreign entities will of course do their best to infiltrate the world and gain some benefits, but if the Will learns of their existence, it will do whatever it can to expel them.'' ''You just need to hold out against this bastard, hold out until the Will learns of his existence through you, a seed of hope and a person that the Will has personally taken an interest in, and makes a move.'' Reign nodded his head at Aethion''s words while continuing to battle against the entity, well, he was doing his best to survive against it. He dodged another sweeping strike from the entity, his light barrier barely holding up against the force. He nced over at hisradesWolf, Shadow, and Greenieengaged in their desperate battle against the monstrous humanoid creatures. They were giving it their all, but the creatures were relentless, their corrupted forms adapting and regenerating faster than they could be destroyed. "Shadow, Greenie, Wolf, fall back to me!" Reign called out, his voice ringing with authority. "We need to regroup!" The three fighters exchanged quick nces, understanding the urgency in Reign''s voice. They executed a coordinated retreat, each of them covering the others as they moved towards Reign. The humanoid monsters followed their grotesque forms undting and shifting as they pursued. ''The others will be alright, we just need to hold out here for as long as we can, the situation will resolve itself naturally if we manage to do so.'' Reign spoke to the three telepathically, not wishing for the entity to hear what he was saying. Aethion quickly started talking as well, letting them know what would happen soon, and that they were currently fighting a battle that could not be won. "What is this, you are finally realizing the disparity between our strengths?" The entity spoke with a mocking tone, its massive body made out of corruption standing tall while it smirked at Reign and the others. The ground trembled under the weight of the corrupted monstrosity. Reign, Wolf, Shadow, and Greenie stood shoulder to shoulder, facing the entity and its relentless minions. The air was thick with tension, and every breath felt heavy. "We can''t let it overwhelm us," Reign said, his voice steady despite the fatigue gnawing at him. "Remember, we''re buying time, that''s our mission now." Wolf, his fiery sword crackling with renewed energy, nodded. "We''ll hold the line, no matter what." Shadow''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Let''s show this thing what we''re made of." Greenie cracked his knuckles, his hulking form ready for battle as his hammer appeared in one hand. "Bring it on." The entity, sensing the group''s resolve, unleashed a barrage of corruption-fueled attacks. Dark tendrils shot out from its body, seeking to ensnare and crush them. Reign, channeling every ounce of his strength, formed a barrier of light around his team. The tendrils struck the barrier, causing it to shimmer and strain, but it held. "Stay close!" Reign shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We''ll counter together." The humanoid monsters lunged at them, their grotesque forms twisting and writhing. Wolf met them head-on, his fiery sword cleaving through their corrupted flesh. The mes seared the wounds, slowing their regeneration. Shadow moved with lightning speed, his daggers shing as he targeted weak points. Greenie, a tower of strength, pummeled the creatures with his massive fists, each blow sending shockwaves through their bodies before sending them flying back with his hammer that he could now easily use with one arm. Reign focused on the entity, channeling his light into precise, powerful strikes. He aimed for its core, where the corruption seemed to be densest. The entity countered with swipes of its massive ws, dark energy crackling with each movement. "You think you can stand against me?" the entity sneered, its voice echoing with malevolence. "Your efforts are futile." The entity''s words were true, even though Reign was still in his Nephilim form and was pretty much at the peak of Tier VI when it came to power, he was unable to inflict any notable damage to the huge body of the entity. Nothing he did worked, no attack he used was able to wound the enemy and no matter where he attacked, the result was the same. The body had no weakness that he could exploit, at least none that he was able to notice. He knew that he couldn''t win, and yet, deep inside him, he was hearing a voice that kept telling him to try. A voice that sounded familiar, the same voice he had heard multiple times in the past, back when he lost control over his body. ''You damned bastard, I''m not going to listen to you, so just stay quiet!'' Reign shouted inwardly as he continued fighting against the entity. He said he wasn''t going to listen and try to defeat the entity, and yet, he was actually doing so. He was still going to do his best to prolong the battle, but if there was a chance to end the fight early and defeat the entity, he would dly do so. "Who is master talking to?" Jared asked with confusion while Aethion sighed before looking back. "What are you up to now?" "Nothing, but he seems to think otherwise." The copy of Reign that was present deep inside his consciousness said as he showed itself. "Oh, so master was talking to you," Jared said with a nod while the copy sighed and shook his head. "No?" Jared asked with slight confusion as Reign once again spoke inwardly, again telling somebody to shut up. "Oh, I see." Jared suddenly nodded his head before looking back at the copy. "You are not going to speak to him?" "No, there is no real need to do so." The copy said as he stared ahead, looking at the battle taking ce between Reign and the entity. "I just hope he doesn''t do something drastic, there is no need for him to risk his life today, a minute or two more, and Cyrus will definitely arrive." Aethion nodded his head,pletely agreeing with the copy, but being unable to tell Reign any of it. It was, after all, the copy that had created the soul contract that bound him to Reign, a contract that even he at his peak wouldn''t be able to replicate or go against thanks to how well it was made. Aethion was certain the reason the copy was capable of creating and forcing one to sign such a contract was thanks to the memories a Nephilim would get, the copy was experiencing everything Reign experienced after all, not to mention the fact that there seemed to be more than meets the eye when talking about this copy specifically. "Tch, he shouldn''t have done that." The copy suddenly said as Aethion focused back on the battle and widened his eyes. Reign had arrived near the center of the corrupted entity, he had actually managed to pierce through it for the first time and get close to the main body, but he was unable to move closer to it. ''You idiot, I already told you that you can''t defeat him, he let you in on purpose, get out of there!'' Aethion shouted with fury and worry as Reign''s eyes, which had been narrow and stared ahead with great anger, suddenly softened and widened as he realized what he had done. His light exploded around him as he pped his wings and tried to get away as fast as he could, only for the wound he had made in the body to close and for him to suddenly find himself in a ce shrouded in darkness and full of corruption. He was trapped inside the huge body, and even though he was doing his best to move out of it, to use his light to st the corruption away and escape, he was unable to do so. "I have heard that Nephilims as young as you have issues containing their anger and keeping their egos in check." The entity spoke to Reign as it stared at him with a smile. "It seems that was true, even while fully aware of how powerful I am and how desperate the battle you are waging is, you still tried to injure me and try to kill me, even while knowing such a thing is nearly impossible for you." "Perhaps if you ever get reborn, if your soul gets saved, you will do things differently, little Nephilim." The entity said as the corruption inside the body suddenly moved, all of it moving toward Reign in an attempt to crush and smother him. His light was keeping it at bay, but it was getting closer and closer, and Reign knew that in only a couple of seconds, he would be swallowed by the corruption. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin ''Dammit, dammit!'' ''You damn copy!'' Reign shouted in his head while the copy sighed and shook his head. "He still has much to learn, whenever he faces a powerful enemy, he has trouble controlling himself." "Luckily, everything will turn out fine this time." The copy said as the battlefield suddenly froze. It didn''t freeze literally, it was just that the appearance of a new person made everything that was going on stop as the auraing from him made even the entity freeze in shock. Chapter 1025: The Will of the World: Cyruss Intervention Reign''s eyes widened as a figure appeared on the battlefield, his presence alone enough to halt the chaos. The air crackled with energy, a stark contrast to the dark corruption that had dominated moments before. Cyrus, a being of immense power, had arrived. Cyrus was not just any powerful individual; he was the Will of the world itself. His eyes glowed with an ethereal light, and his form radiated a calming yet overwhelming power. He was tall, his features sharp and otherworldly, exuding an aura of pure, untainted energy. The entity, momentarily taken aback, snarled. "Who are you to interfere in my ns?" Cyrus looked at the entity with a mixture of pity and disdain. "You have overstepped your bounds, foreign entity, this world will not tolerate your presence any longer." With a wave of his hand, Cyrus dispelled the corruption around Reign, freeing him from the entity''s grasp. Reign copsed to the ground, gasping for breath but quickly regaining hisposure. He looked up at Cyrus, a mix of gratitude and awe in his eyes. "Thank you," Reign managed to say, his voice hoarse. Cyrus nodded, his gaze shifting back to the entity. "You have done well, Reign, your efforts have not been in vain, it allowed me to sniff out a rat that managed to sneak in." The entity roared, its massive form shifting and twisting as it prepared tounch a renewed assault. But Cyrus raised his hand, and the very air around them shimmered with his power. The entity''s movements slowed as if caught in an invisible grip. "You think you can stop me?" the entity growled, struggling against Cyrus''s hold. Cyrus''s eyes narrowed. "I do not think, I know." He channeled his energy into a focused beam of light, piercing through the entity''s core. The entity screamed, its form destabilizing as the pure energy began to unravel the corruption that made up its body. The ground beneath them shook, and the air was filled with the sound of cracking energy and the entity''s cries of anguish. Wolf, Shadow, and Greenie watched in awe as Cyrus systematically dismantled the entity. They had fought bravely, but this disy of power was beyond anything they had ever witnessed. Shadow stepped forward, his voice barely above a whisper. "Who is he, Reign?" Reign, still catching his breath, replied, "He''s Cyrus, the Will of the World, he''s here to eliminate the bastard." The battle raged on, but with Cyrus at the forefront, the tide had turned. The entity, once so overwhelming, was now being torn apart piece by piece. Its monstrous minions, sensing their master''s demise, began to falter and retreat. Cyrus merely nced at them before flicking his fingers, causing the two to suddenly freeze before disintegrating. "You bastard, how dare you do this?!" The entity roared in anger as it tried to use its corruption and attack Cyrus again, only for the corruption to disintegrate when getting close to Cyrus. "Who in the hell are you, how the hell can you be this strong?!" The entity roared in anger as Cyrus once again extended his hand and caused the body to be in the clutches of invisible power. "My identity is of no concern to something like you." "Tch, do you really think this will be it?" "Do you think that by destroying this body of mine I will truly die?!" "No, I shall not!" "I wille here again, I will find this with my true self, and mark my words, I shall make you know what pain is." "I will show this entire world what happens when one such as myself decides to act, and you shall see just what true despair is like." Cyrus''s expression remained calm. "This world has endured worse and will continue to do so." "The words of a weakling such as yourself are nothing but empty threats, begone, and, for your own safety, nevere back." Cyrus clenched his open hand, turning it into a fist as the entity''s body suddenly got squished. Something came out of the body, however, something that was not physical and that only Reign, Aethion, Jared, and Cyrus were able to see. "Will you not destroy it?" Reign asked Cyrus who shook his head. "Destroying that piece of soul will do little for us, the system shall act on it, this will not be easily forgiven by it, there is no need for myself to utilize more world energy than needed in this moment." "You''re not worried about what it said?" Reign asked Cyrus once more as thetter scoffed. "The true self of that entity is probably a strong Transcendent, it might even be a Saint, such a being will never be a real threat to the world, if he doese back here in order to have revenge, then he will very quickly find out how big of a mistake he has made," Cyrus said with a smirk on his face. Threatening the world that you will destroy it or do something to it? The entity had no idea just how dumb that was. Earth was protected by the Alliance, so even if that entity wished to do something, it would have to try doing something underhanded and simr to what it tried to do now, but that was only possible in the near future. After a person bes Transcendent and the ''game'' finally ends for Earth, then they would be able to do much more to protect their. The protection would show itself immediately by a grand world array that Raziel himself had created in the past, and if one wished to break through, they would need to possess the power that was at least at the Supreme realm. That would make Earth one of the safest ces in the entire universe, and if one did try doing something to it before that time came, then Cyrus had no issue contacting Raziel and telling him about it. He had already regained much of his power thanks to Raziel''s previous appearance, and he could actually fight against Saints in this form of his, but it was not the safest or the best course of action. Cyrus didn''t want others to know about him, after all, for the Will of the World to actually not just have a consciousness but even form a body like he had was rare, very rare. Such Wills were only found on some of the oldest and most powerful worlds, and Earth was not considered to be one, it was not considered to be even close to such a world, which would cause many people to hold many questions about it. For now, Cyrus wished to hide his identity and not allow anyone or anything to threaten the world before everything was in ce. Of course, with Raziel behind him, he didn''t need to worry so much, but he didn''t wish to burden others, no matter what the reason for it. Reign and his team could only watch in awe as thest remnants of the entity were eradicated. The air felt lighter, as if the oppressive weight of the corruption had been lifted, and thendscape around them began to slowly return to its natural state. The floor returned to being the rocky floor from before, the light inside the chamber which had dimmed thanks to the entity was back to normal, and everything seemed fine now. "Thank you," Reign repeated, his voice steadying as he regained his strength. "We owe you our lives." Cyrus turned to them, his expression softening. "You fought bravely and with great resolve, your actions today have saved us from quite the headache that could have been present in the future." Wolf, Shadow, and Greenie approached their faces a mix of relief and gratitude. Shadow sheathed his daggers and nodded at Cyrus. "We couldn''t have done it without you, that thing was beyond anything we''ve ever faced." Greenie grinned, his usual exuberance returning. "Yeah, but you were even stronger than it, I find it difficult to believe how easily you just destroyed that thing." "It was like an adult ying with a child." "Hahahaha, well, I assure you that it is mostly because that entity was not present with its true body and full power, otherwise it would have not been this easy." "Such beings enjoy traveling to other worlds and plundering resources, making the copies of their true selves grow stronger before returning to the main body to give it nourishment." "It is a slow, but very safe method of bing more powerful, and that entity uses just that method." "It prefers not risking its life and sending out clones of itself to do so in its stead, slowly taking away what others should have and then going back to nourish the main body." "Those kinds of bastards are usually tough to kill as they rarely show themselves, many demons are like that, as well as some creatures from the abyss." "You are still in the beginning stages, so you need not worry about such opponents, however." Chapter 1026: Remnants of Corruption: The Cleansing Cyrus turned back to the now dissipated corruption, his presence calming the once-chaotic battlefield. Reign, Wolf, Shadow, and Greenie took a moment topose themselves, the adrenaline slowly ebbing away. Reign stepped forward, determination in his eyes. "What now?" Reign asked, looking at Cyrus. "I mean, is that it, the corruption is gone, we won?" Cyrus shook his head. "The remnants of this corruption will still linger in ces where the entity had influence, we must cleanse those areas to prevent any resurgence." "I will guide you to those ces, but the true task will be yours, the area needs time to heal itself, and you will be the ones removing the corruption as it is not at the same level as the entity you faced." Reign exchanged nces with his team, each member nodding in agreement. "We''re ready," Reign said firmly. Mia, Beast, and the others all arrived as well. The mercenaries were with them, all three of them apprehensive and even scared of Cyrus, who, for them, was a stranger who suddenly arrived and destroyed such a powerful being with rtive ease. Nobody told them that he was the Will of the World as Cyrus himself didn''t speak of it either. For most, they would only get in touch with the Will after reaching Tier VII, if they did not have the talent to do so, they would have to practice until managing to sense world energy, and only then would they have a chance to talk to the Will. Cyrus would not be the Will when they spoke to it, in fact, he had ced a clone of himself that was a lot more like what a regr Will of the World would be like for most people to speak to, he would personally help only the most talented. Cyrus led them through the cavernous space, his mere presence illuminating their path. As they walked, he exined the nature of the corruption and how to cleanse it. The best way to do so was to use light, but of course, they didn''t need to only use that. Mana itself was capable of destroying the corruption, as could other forms of energy. They only needed to channel their mana and allow it to mingle with the corruption before it started destroying it. It was slow and arduous, but it was the best course of action. Their first stop was a deep fissure in the cavern floor. Dark tendrils of corruption seeped from it, pulsating with a malevolent life of their own. Reign stepped forward, cing his hands over the fissure. He closed his eyes and concentrated, using his light in order to annihte the corruption. His transformation had already ended and he was weaker than usual, but his light was still strong enough to destroy the corruption present. A soft, white light began to emanate from Reign''s hands, spreading over the fissure. The corruption recoiled, hissing as it was driven back. Wolf, Tank, and Mia joined in, each contributing their own energy. With their help, the light from Reign''s hands became stronger, forcing the dark tendrils to retreat and eventually dissipate. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin "This is working," Wolf said, his voice calm and collected. "We can do this." With each corrupted site they cleansed, their confidence grew. They moved from fissure to fissure, from one dark corner to another, always guided by Cyrus. The more they worked, the more they understood how to destroy the corruption and in what way to utilize mana to do so. Hours turned into days as they traversed the vast undergroundwork. They encountered remnants of the entity''s influencecreatures twisted by corruption,ndscapes marred by corruption. They were remnants of what was left of the entity. Because of how Reign and the others had appeared, the entity had been forced to hastily gather the corruption, and since most of it was present in therge chamber, it focused on gaining it back and bing more powerful, the rest was allowed to continue existing as before, corrupting the entire undergroundwork of the desert as the entity didn''t need it to defeat Reign and the others. Each challenge they came across was met with the full power of the group. Wolf''s brute strength, Shadow''s agility and precision, Greenie''s boundless energy, Mia''s frost and elegant swordsmanship, Beast''s archery, and the powers of the others all made short work of the corrupted beings that were left, as well as the corruption that could still be found. Cyrus watched over them, his presence a constant reminder of the stakes. He offered guidance and support, but always allowed them to take the lead. This was their task, as the Will, he couldn''t meddle in such affairs without the system intervening. Finally, they reached the heart of the corruptiona massive cavern, its walls pulsing with dark energy. In the center stood a twisted, gnarled tree, its roots extending deep into the earth, spreading corruption like a cancer. Reign stepped forward, nked by his team. "This is it," he said, his voice steady. "The final ce where the corruption is present." Cyrus nodded. "This tree is the anchor of the corruption that the entity had created, it probably wished to make it a second source of corruption that can function even when he leaves the, allowing himself the luxury of doing whatever he wished anding back to collect power in the future." "Destroy it, and everything will be fine once again." Reign raised his sword, its de gleaming with the power of light as the other sword was covered in lightning. He nced at his teammates and the mercenaries who had stayed in the desert in order to help them remove the corruption. In fact, they had stayed with the mercenaries thest couple of days. Shadow had gone back to Doncaster to inform the others that things were fine and that they were hunting, so they would not be in the town for a couple of days. It was nothing out of the ordinary, and the top teams merely nodded before returning to doing what they usually did. The tree sensed their intrusion, its body shaking slightly as the corruption present in the area started moving toward it. Wolf clenched his sword and smirked as mes appeared around him, while Shadow darted to the sides, looking for weak points. Greenie summoned his hammer and clenched it with both hands, Tank grabbed his axe, Laura''s demonic energy covered her arm, and the rest all got ready to battle. Reign led the charge, his swords slicing through the corrupted air. The tree fought back, its dark rootsshing out, trying to ensnare them. But they were relentless. Wolf''s sword cleaved through the roots his mes doing their best to light the entire tree on fire, Shadow''s daggers found their mark, his darkness mixing with the corruption, Tank''s axe struck strong, cutting apart the roots while the rest all bombarded the tree with their attacks as well. In all honesty, it was barely even a battle. The tree was only at the level of a Tier VI being, and even though it could tank a lot of attacks and take a lot more damagepared to a regr Tier VIbatant, that was all there was to it. Reign struck the final blow, his swords piercing the heart of the tree, his light and lightning erupting inside and outside the tree. A blinding light filled the cavern, the pure energy overwhelming the dark corruption. The tree shuddered, then exploded in pieces, pieces of wood flying around the cavern and hitting the walls. The cavern walls, once dark and foreboding, returned to their normal cold look. It took them some time, but they managed to get rid of all traces of corruption present in the desert. Cyrus had even helped them out when it came to understanding the mechanisms that were present in the underground. Unfortunately, it seemed that what was present underground was just a part of something muchrger, and the rest was not transported over into the desert. That meant that as it stood, the mechanisms were mostly only useful for what they were being used before, to traverse the underground tunnels. If they could find a way to get the other parts of the entire giant structure that the mechanisms were a part of, then perhaps it could be useful for them in the future, but they had no idea where to even look for that. Cyrus did give them a clue, telling them that the entire structure was indeed on Earth, it was just divided into pieces. What Reign and the others didn''t know, however, was that after the entity that brought the corruption was gone, something had changed. The moment Cyrus had destroyed its body and banished the entity, a meeting of sorts was held, with multiple beings of dark power appearing in one room. They all used avatars, none arrived with a body, but their auras were powerful and dangerous. "It seems Itir has been banished, what do you make of this?" Chapter 1027: Shadows Shrouding Earth, Reigns Offer to Ivan A tall figure cloaked in shadow stepped forward, its eyes glowing a deep crimson. "Itir was reckless," it said, its voice echoing in the dimly lit room. "He underestimated the inhabitants of the world and those that protect it." "This is a reminder of the dangers we face when we act impulsively." Another figure, this one surrounded by an aura of seething mes, nodded. "Agreed. Itir''s failure will make it more difficult for any of us to act on Earth for a time, the one that defeated him is not to be taken lightly, I am certain all of you have seen what the battle looked like." The others all nodded their heads in agreement, the strength Cyrus had shown making them all feel a bit apprehensive. A third figure, wrapped in a shroud of swirling mist, spoke next. "We must proceed with caution, our resources are vast, but we cannot afford to waste them on failed attempts." "Earth is a valuable prize, but we must find a way to bypass its defenses more effectively, and let''s not forget the fact that it is being imed not only by the Alliance but also by the Immortal himself, if we act rashly or be too aggressive, we might end up meeting some Nephilims from the Immortal Army." The temperature in the room dropped by several degrees upon the mention of the Immortal Army. Even though all the people present were strong and confident in their own right, they would never dare mess with any people who belonged to that army. Even the regr soldiers there were enough to defeat them, not to mention any officers or those who were higher ranked. The room fell silent as the figures pondered their next move. Finally, the tallest of the figures, its form shifting and flickering as if made of pure darkness, spoke. "We will regroup and re-evaluate our strategies." Experience more on m-v|l e''-NovelBin "Earth will not be forgotten, but we must be smarter, patience is our ally as we have already managed to infiltrate it." "We will watch, learn, and strike when the time is right, we need to be smart here and only take small bites, otherwise we will be found out, or even worse, our true selves might be found and even destroyed." "You have not spoken at all, Lambas." The second person who spoke, the one surrounded by mes, said as he nced at one of the people present in the room. "Why would I speak?" "Itir was close to you, the two of you were the closest to one another on Earth, doesn''t it bother you that he was defeated, is the person you have actually decided to ally with truly so strong and talented that you have no worry?" "Or did that person perhaps have something to do with Itir''s demise?" The mes suddenly intensified a bit as the man stared at the figure that simply chuckled. "As if I would need to do anything to get that idiot who decided to act so confidently and arrogantly to die." "Itir dared spread his corruption through several areas, bringing a lot of attention to the faction he had created, which led to his doom." "I, as well as the person I bestowed my powers to, are not that dumb, nor would we ever act in such a shy manner." The fiery figure stared at Lambas for a moment longer, the intensity of his mes unwavering. The tension in the room was palpable, the silent challenge hanging in the air. "Very well," the ming entity finally conceded, the mes around him subsiding slightly. "Let us hope your ally''s discretion does not lead to another failure." Lambas smirked, his shadowy form flickering with amusement. "Rest assured, we are much more subtle than Itir ever was." "We shall take a piece of the pie that is Earth, but we will weave our influence slowly, subtly, until the time is ripe for us to take what we have gained and leave." The other figures nodded, satisfied with the n. One by one, they began to vanish, their forms dissolving into the shadows, mes, and mist from which they came. Soon, only Lambas remained, his eyes glinting with a mix of cunning and confidence. "I hope you do not disappoint me young one, or your soul will find no peace for a long time." With those words spoken, Lambas disappeared as a figure became visible in the room, his eyes betraying the shock he felt upon listening to the conversation, as well as Lambas''s final words to him. The only reason he was here was because Lambas had used his powers to bring his soul over and hid him, allowing him to hear what they all spoke about, and to see just how mighty those present in this room were. He gulped slightly in fear as his soul suddenly dissipated, returning to Earth where he continued acting as he had acted previously. No one could know his secret, not even those that were closest to him, otherwise, he might be killed right away. Back in the desert, the group finally emerged from the underground tunnels. The once-oppressive air of the underground was gone, reced by the warm air from the desert. The sun''s rays felt like a warm embrace, signaling a hard-fought victory. Cyrus, the guiding presence throughout their journey, nodded in approval. "You have done well," Cyrus said, his voice resonant with pride. "The corruption has been cleansed, and the underground of this ce will heal with time." "Of course, the desert itself will also heal, there are many changes that were made without anyone even noticing it, but you don''t need to worry about such things." Reign, Wolf, Shadow, Greenie, and the others looked around, taking in the view as if they had actually missed it a bit. They had spent thest 2 days in the underground area of the desert because of how close they were to cleanse itpletely and thus decided that leaving and wasting time was not needed. Beast patted ckie''s head as therge wolf had be much smaller, something he was able to do thanks to his new powers, Mia let out a sigh of relief, and Tank stretched his arms, enjoying the freedom from the dark energy that had weighed them down. "Cyrus, what''s next for us?" Reign asked, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity. "Is there anything else we need to be aware of?" "Are there any missions we might take, or may-" "Hahahahaha, I know you are eager to battle and gain rewards, as well as levels, but no, there are no such things." Cyrus shook his head with a smile as he knew exactly what Reign was thinking. "For now, your task here isplete, return to your city, regroup, and rest." "Be vignt, for the world still holds many dangers, I will be watching, however, and if you ever need my assistance with simr matters, I will be there." With that, Cyrus turned and walked away, his form dissolving into the air until he vanishedpletely. The group stood in silence for a moment, absorbing the weight of their aplishment. They gained quite a bit after the entity was gone, but it was only after destroying the tree andpletely cleansing the area of corruption that the true rewards showed themselves. Even the three mercenary leaders had gained quite a bit from this, they had gotten stronger, and the rewards that were given to them thanks to the fact they apanied Reign and the others while still being allied were nothing to scoff at. Actually, whenpared to Reign and the rest of the team, their equipment was visibly worse. As leaders of a mercenary group, they had to spend a lot of time with their men andplete missions to earn money and gain some items. They didn''t have enough people, nor strength, to constantly go and battle powerful enemies and gain high-ranking items. They actually had no Rank SSS items at all, and it was only today that they all gained one, which was a huge shock to them as they had never even held such powerful and valuable items before. Ivan even wanted to give his own item, which was a weapon, to Reign and the others as a gesture of goodwill and gratitude. Without them, their mercenary group would have been annihted, they knew that very well, not to mention that the rewards they gained were also thanks to Reign and the others. Reign had declined his offer and made sure that they knew that they were friends, after all, they had fought side-by-side for days now, and were allies. "Ivan, if your group ever decides to settle down and join a faction, you can alwayse and visit us, the portal here will be left and you will have ess to it, feel free to visit us at any time." Reign shook Ivan''s hand as thetter smiled and nodded at him. "Perhaps we will Reign, thank you, truly, you saved our asses back there, we won''t forget the debt we owe you, even if you say there is none, we will not forget what you have done for us." Chapter 1028: New Tier VI Combatants Reign watched as Ivan and the other mercenary leaders gathered their men, preparing for their journey back to their region. They had already gotten the reward that was promised to them as the system had kept the reward for safekeeping. Had they failed, the system would have returned the reward to the person who had hired them, but since they were sessful, the rewards were given to them. Together with the rewards that they gained after defeating the tree and removing the corruptionpletely, this was a huge payday for them. Reign felt a sense of camaraderie with them, forged in the crucible of battle. With a final wave, he turned to his own team. "Alright, everyone let''s head back to Doncaster and get some rest, we''ve earned it." The team nodded, and they began their trek back across the desert. The sun was setting, casting long shadows over the dunes and painting the sky in hues of orange and purple. It was a beautiful sight, a stark contrast to the dark, oppressive atmosphere of the underground tunnels they had just left behind. As they walked, Mia fell in step beside Reign. "Do you think we''ll ever have a moment to just rx?" she asked, a small smile on her lips. Reign chuckled. "Knowing us? Probably not." "But we wouldn''t have it any other way, right?" Mia nodded, her smile widening. "You''re right, even though it does get tiresome a bit, I guess we thrive on the chaos." The journey back to the city was uneventful, a wee change from the constant danger they had faced underground. When they finally arrived, they were greeted as heroes, as they always did. The people of the city still didn''t know exactly what Reign and the others were doing while they were gone, but they knew it was definitely something only they could deal with. Word of how Reign and the others had warned people not to go to the jungle and had stayed there for long periods of time made the people realize something was up, and their disappearance afterward made it even more obvious that something was up. Some even learned that the top teams were a bit on the edge and were sometimes seen patrolling the areas near Doncaster, Wilkashere, as well as the bases they and their allies had. The people were a bit on the edge because of all of that, but they had faith in Reign and the rest, knowing full well that whatever was happening, they were already on top of it. They felt secure knowing that Reign and the others were out and doing something about whatever it was that they were facing. The bustling streets of Doncaster weed Reign and his team back with open arms. The city''s inhabitants cheered and pped as they passed, a wave of gratitude and admiration rolling through the crowd. Children ran up to them, eyes wide with awe, while the adults offered words of thanks and respect. Greenie, always the gentle giant, bent down to ruffle the hair of an eager young boy who had rushed to greet him. The boy''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and he proudly showed Greenie a small wooden sword, pretending to be a warrior. Greenie chuckled, his deep voice rumbling with amusement. "You''ll be a great warrior one day," he said, patting the boy''s shoulder. The boy beamed, his chest puffing out with pride. As they made their way through the city, the team couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and aplishment. This was the sight that greeted them every time they returned after a big battle and one of the reasons why they always fought with everything they had and didn''t falter in the face of adversity. They were the leaders of the faction, the ones who had the responsibility to keep the people safe. Without them, even though the top teams were now strong and capable, their faction would definitely have a much more difficult time, especially if they came across factions like the Enve and simr ones that also had very powerfulbatants. "Somebody is evolving." Reign said as he sensed a powerful aura ring up nearby. "Oh, seems like more than just one person." Reign added as he sensed 2 more auras ring up. "Boss, Elijah, Neil, and Boggart have managed to fulfill the conditions andplete their challenges, they are evolving now." A member of Elijah''s team suddenly ran over and told Reign who nodded his head. "They weren''t transported somece else for their challenges?" "They were sir, but they managed toplete them quickly, they returned after only a week, they were sent to the same ce, and from what they said, they spent more than a week in that ce, but somehow, only a week had passed here." Reign nodded, understanding the anomaly. Time was rtive after all, and even though time had seemingly always passed the same when they were doing their challenges, it wasn''t anything weird for something like what Elijah and the others experienced to happen. He watched the bright auras in the distance, knowing that the evolution process was crucial for their faction''s strength. They would be the first and only Tier VIbatants other than them. It was incredibly important for the faction to get more and more Tier VIbatants as that was one of the big separation points. Reaching Tier V was not easy reaching Tier VI was much more difficult and most people on Earth would barely be able to reach it, but when it came to the higher realms, that was much more difficult. Reaching Tier VII and entering the Power Realm was a huge evolution, and only after reaching it would Reign and the others be able to go nearly everywhere on Earth without a single worry. "Good to see them progressing," Reign said, turning to his team. "Let''s check in with them and then we can head for some well-deserved rest." The team moved through the city towards the source of the auras. As they approached, the energy intensifying, they reached a training ground where three figures stood, their bodies radiating with a powerful glow. Elijah, Neil, and Boggart were in the final stages of their evolution, surrounded by teammates and curious onlookers. Elijah, a lean and agile warrior, was engulfed in a swirling vortex of poison. His teammates watched with a mix of awe and anticipation, knowing their leader was about to be even stronger. If one could see Elijah inside the vortex, one would see that his body turned green and was constantly expelling poison from it before taking it back in himself. Neil was covered in what looked like a huge ball of nearly invisible energy that constantly pushed things away from him. Boggart, a cunning rogue known for his agility and mist magic, was enveloped in a dark, misty aura, his form barely visible as the mist was constantly shifting around him. "Looks like they''ve just started," Wolf remarked, watching the disy with a satisfied grin. They expected Neil and Elijah to evolve quickly, alongside some other people, but Boggart was a member of a newer team and wasn''t that well-known in the faction. They had to admit that they were all surprised that he was evolving as well. Shadow had given him and other assassins some tips in the past together with Wolf, so they were familiar with him and his strength. His mist was able to shroudrge areas and make it very difficult to notice his presence, as well as his mana signature and body. He could also create illusions in the mist, and even make real creatures in it, helping him fight his opponents. As the energies peaked, a blinding light filled the area. The crowd shielded their eyes, feeling the immense power radiating from the trio. Many Tier Vbatants were present as they were nning on shielding the others from the powerful energy that woulde from the evolution, but with Reign and the others present, they didn''t need to do such a thing. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin "Don''t worry, the reason we have told everyone to freely evolve in Doncaster is because we have done something to make it much more practical." Reign said with a smile as the golden tree suddenly shook and shone. A golden barrier suddenly appeared around the three men, making their powerful auras almost disappear for those outside the barrier. "There''s no longer a need for anybody to do anything when people are evolving, you can all be at ease when evolving here from now on." Everybody that was present smiled widely upon hearing Reign''s words as what he said was true. "I''m just surprised the system sent them back here to evolve instead of letting them evolve wherever they were sent, that is how it has always been for us," Beast added from the side as Reign nodded his head. "There''s definitely a reason for that, after they evolve, we can ask them." "I am quite interested in where they were sent, it''s almost always us being sent to a different to evolve, it''s quite interesting to hear from others how it went." Chapter 1029: The Evolution Ends: The Arena As the golden barrier shimmered around Elijah, Neil, and Boggart, the crowd of onlookers rxed, trusting in Reign''s assurances. The golden tree, a symbol of their city''s strength and the thing that kept them safe at all times pulsed gently, its light intertwining with the energies of the evolving trio. Reign and his team observed the scene with pride, knowing that each new Tier VIbatant strengthened their faction and ensured the safety of their home. "Guess we should getfortable," Shadow remarked, finding a spot to sit and watch the evolutions. "It might take a while." Wolf nodded, settling beside him. "It''s worth the wait, each of them will be a huge asset once theyplete their evolution." Minutes turned into hours as the three continued their transformation. The sun set behind the city walls, and the golden tree''s light provided a warm glow that kept the area illuminated. Reign, standing vigil with the rest of his team, couldn''t help but reflect on how far they hade. From their early days of struggle and survival in the town, to now, leading a powerful faction that was respected and admired. As the night wore on, the energy within the barrier began to stabilize. The intense glow started to dim, and the forms of Elijah, Neil, and Boggart became clearer. They stood tall and steady, the raw power of their evolutions evident in their postures and the energy radiating from them. Elijah emerged first, his lean frame now exuding an even greater agility and sharpness. The swirling poison around him settled, coalescing into a concentrated aura that hinted at his enhanced abilities. He took a deep breath, his eyes shining with a new intensity. Neil followed, his aura of nearly invisible energy now more controlled and focused. His presence seemed to push away everything around him with a subtle but undeniable force. He flexed his fingers, testing his newfound power, and gave a satisfied nod. Boggart was thest to step forward. The mist that had surrounded him dissipated, revealing a figure that seemed almost ethereal. His form flickered slightly, as if he were part of the mist itself, blending seamlessly with the shadows. His eyes glowed faintly, filled with a newfound cunning and confidence. That form onlysted a moment before he was back to his regr self, the power from the evolution removing itself and allowing them to be as they usually are. Reign stepped forward, pping his hands to draw their attention. "Congrattions, all of you." "You''ve made it to Tier VI, how do you feel?" Elijah grinned, flexing his fingers and feeling the poison energy course through him. "Stronger, faster, it''s like everything has clicked into ce." Neil nodded in agreement. "My control over my energy has improved drastically. I can already feel the potential for new techniques." Boggart, always the quiet one, simply gave a thumbs-up, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Reign smiled, pping each of them on the shoulder. "You''ve done well." "Now, tell us about the ce you were sent to, it sounds like an interesting experience." "An arena, it was all done in a huge arena where millions of beings could be seen," Elijah said as his face showed apprehension, as well as slight worry. "We had to battle many times, defeating our opponents before reaching the end of the challenge, where we each had to face an opponent of the same level who had an ability that was effective against ours." "Till then, we had fought as a team as the system had brought the three of us together to face the challenge, but the final battle was done individually." "Death was not true, that was what the system told us about thest 3 battles we had gone through, but had we died earlier, we would have truly been dead." "The arena was brutal, I truly hope I won''t have to go there again in the future," Neil said as even Boggart showed an expression of slight fear on his face. "Boss we we were able to look at some battles, battles waged by those in the higher realms." "Many who were in the Power Realm fought against one another, some had even reached the peak, bing Tier X, and yet they still fought, eager to gain some rewards that the arena was handing out to those that managed to defeat enough opponents. "We even spectated a couple of battles that were waged between Transcendents." Reign''s eyes, as well as the eyes of every single person present, widened upon hearing Neil''s words. "People who had reached the peak of the leveling realm battled there, and there were even Transcendents?" "That is not all, there were even some ces we were not allowed to go to, includingrger arenas present in thepound we were in, we heard that one can even see Saints battling there." "Wait, so it wasn''t a single arena, but multiple?" Shadow asked as Boggart suddenly nodded his head. "It was a huge building that was simply floating through the void, that is the ce we were sent to, and the entire ce served for entertainment, it was for people who wished to see others fight and die in the many arenas present there." "An arena, huh?" Reign mused, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern. "That''s a new one, I guess the system always finds ways to keep us on our toes." Elijah nodded. "It was brutal, but we learned a lot. We saw techniques and strategies that we wouldn''t have imagined otherwise. It was a harsh teacher, but effective." Neil added, "The presence of Power Realmbatants and even Transcendents was humbling. It gave us a glimpse of what''s out there, what we might face in the future." Boggart, who rarely spoke more than a few words, simply said, "We''ll be ready." Reign ced a hand on Boggart''s shoulder, appreciating the quiet confidence. "I know you will be." "Let''s take what we''ve learned and use it to strengthen our faction, we need to prepare for whateveres our way in the future." The team dispersed, each member finding their own way to unwind and process the recent events. Greenie headed to the market, eager to replenish supplies and catch up with the local vendors. Shadow and Mia sought out the quieter parts of the town, where they could train and reflect in peace. Wolf and Beast, ever the duo, went to the training grounds to spar and exchange battle strategies. Reign, however, decided to take a walk through the town. The streets were alive with activity, the people of Doncaster bustling about their evening routines. He greeted familiar faces and took in the sights and sounds of the town he hade to protect and cherish. As he walked, he couldn''t shake the feeling that somethingrger was looming on the horizon. The challenges they had faced so far were just the beginning. After all, the enemy they had faced this time was a being in the Power Realm, and even then, it was merely a clone that was much weaker than the true self of that entity. For some reason, Reign doubted that this was the end of it, even though he knew that Cyrus''s words were correct and that the entity would find nothing but its own death if it darede close to Earth, he was still worried about it. For some reason, even after the corruption was gone and they were given the rewards from the system after managing toplete their mission, he could not calm down. He felt as if they had missed something as if they missed an important clue somewhere along the way. Just what could it be, why was his heart so restless when it came to what happened? Then there was the presence of Power Realmbatants and Transcendents in the arena where Elijah, Neil, and Boggart were sent to. Their mere existence was a stark reminder of the vastness of the universe and the dangers thaty beyond their current understanding. Reign''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound ofughter and music. He followed the noise to a lively tavern where many of the town''s inhabitants had gathered to celebrate their return. The atmosphere was infectious, and Reign found himself drawn into the revelry. "Reign, over here!" Reign''s face showed a temporary look of confusion as he immediately recognized the voice before ncing to the side and staring at Drayce, who was wearing a disguise that would fool absolutely nobody. ''Don''t worry, I allowed you to see me like this, nobody else can see through the disguise, only those I allow, like you.'' Drayce''s voice echoed in Reign''s head before he walked toward him. ''You know, this is quite the coincidence, I was just about to head to you.'' Reign said telepathically as Drayce smirked at him. "I know you were, I could sense your intentions a mile away." Drayce''s voice was clear, even the sound of music and people talking was unable to cover it, but it seemed as if nobody in the tavern was able to see or hear either of the two. "You know, those three just went through something interesting, something that reminded me of the challenge you gave us once." Reign said with a smirk as he sat down and stared into Drayce''s eyes. Chapter 1030: The Arena and Drayce’s Connection to It Drayce chuckled, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of amusement and intrigue. "Ah, the arena, I know of it, I know of a couple of them, they are all ces of ruthlesspetition and unyielding strength, a true test for anyone seeking to grow." Reign nodded, leaning back in his chair. "They saw Power Realmbatants and even Transcendents fighting, it makes me wonder just how vast and dangerous the universe truly is." Drayce''s expression grew serious. "The universe is indeed vast, Reign." "The Power Realm and Transcendents are just the tip of the iceberg, there are beings out there who can manipte reality itself, bend time, and reshape worlds with ease." "Yeah." "So, the ce those three were sent to, it wouldn''t have anything to do with you, wouldn''t it?" Reign asked as his eyes suddenly narrowed as he stared at Drayce who startedughing. "I was wondering when you would ask me that, after all, the sole reason you went to find me was to ask me that, right?" Drayce asked with a smirk as Reign continued staring at his face, prompting him to chuckle and shake his head. "If you think Transcendents have enough power to actually manipte such things, to have the system send people to have their challenges at ces we would want them to be, then you truly have no idea how vast the universe is." "Even Saints cannot do such things, so no, I had nothing to do with those three being sent at that ce, but of course, the system might have decided to do so because I had used my arena in the past." "You see, the artifact I was given, the arena where people can fight without a care in the world and not truly die was modeled after those ces." "My teacher has a close connection to one of the leaders of that organization, and thus he was able to create such a strong artifact," Drayce said as Reign showed some confusion. "So it isn''t just one ce, there are multiple such ces in the universe, and they are all under one organization?" "Correct, it is a neutral organization and one can find people from most backgrounds there." Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin "Somee to watch fights and have some fun, otherse hoping to gain some inspiration from the fights, there are those whoe in order to bet and earn money, with most such people simply losing their money in the end, and then there is the minority that goes there in order to fight." "It''s not thatmon for people to be sent there for their evolution, but it''s not like it hasn''t happened before." "Still, I am a bit surprised that those three were sent there, I would have presumed that if anybody would be sent to such a ce, it would be your team." "That is why I wished to speak to you, wanted to try and figure out why they were sent there, and if more people would be sent over there as well in the future," Reign asked, his face showing slight concern as Drayce sighed and shook his head. "I''m afraid I truly don''t know, that is up to the system, not someone like me." "So, you have no clue as to why they were sent there or if more of us will follow?" Reign pressed, his eyes searching Drayce''s face for any hint of information. Drayce shook his head. "I can only specte." "The system operates on its own logic, often beyond ourprehension." "It might be testing their resilience, or perhaps it sees something in them that makes that particr challenge suitable for their growth." "After all, you should have realized by now that no challenge you were subjected to was random, each ce you were sent, each challenge you were given was all just right for you, as well as the others." "The challenges for evolutions are made like that, they are made to push you to your limits before you are able to move to the next Tier, that is how it has always been, and of course, for you, the challenges are a bit special as well." "You probably realized that since you are a Nephilim, the system does look at you differentlypared to others, not to mention that you are a seed of hope in this world, and each seed of hope in a world is considered to be incredibly talented and has potential to rise high in the future." "The future for seeds of hope is always fraught with danger, that is not because of the system, it is simply their destiny, as it is yours." Reign nodded at Drayce''s words, agreeing with what he was saying as he had a simr discussion with Aethion in the past. Reign thanked Drayce for his guidance and stood to leave. As he walked back through the town, he felt a sense of rity and purpose. The path ahead might be uncertain, but he knew that with his team by his side, they wouldn''t be daunted by any task. Back at their headquarters, the atmosphere was lively as his team members had called for a celebration after the sessful evolution of Elijah and the others. Plenty of the faction''s top teams had arrived and were all drinking and talking to one another. Reign joined them, grateful for the chance to unwind a bit and talk to the others. As the night wore on, he found a moment to speak privately with each of his newly evolvedrades and their teams. Elijah, Neil, and Boggart all expressed their determination to utilize their newfound powers to help their teammates fight against peak Tier V monsters and evolve quicker, there were a couple of peak Tier Vbatants present in the faction, and soon, there would be quite a few people who would be eligible for evolution if they managed to pass the challenge given to them. The next morning, Reign gathered his team for a meeting. They sat around arge table, the air thick with anticipation. "First things first," Reign began, "congrattions to Elijah, Neil, and Boggart on their sessful evolutions. Your strength is a testament to your hard work and dedication." The room erupted in apuse, and the three newly evolvedbatants nodded in appreciation. "Now, we need to focus on our next steps," Reign continued. "We know that there are greater threats out there, and we must be ready for anything." "Our priority is to strengthen our defenses and expand our knowledge about the surrounding areas, after all, we just started going a bit further away from the areas we are familiar with, and look at what happened." Shadow leaned forward, his expression serious. "We need to establish bettermunication with other factions and gather intelligence." "If there are organizations like the one that was spreading corruption, we should know more about them." "Furthermore, there is something off with the way that faction was created, and how it operated until we got rid of it." Reign said before ncing at the others. He told them everything that happened, after all, they managed to win and send the entity away, so there was no need to continue hiding anything from the top teams. Upon hearing of how the enemy was actually a powerful entity that had merely sent a clone of his here, the top teams gulped, especially after learning that the entity was as powerful as a Tier VIIIbatant, which was a realm none of them could even hope of touching at this moment. "We have made an ally from all of this, however." Reign stated with a smile before shaking his head. "Well, we made two allies to be more specific, the mercenary group ''The Trailriders'', and Gabriel, the spirit of the Verdant Jungle." "Both are good allies to have, Gabriel will be able to help out those that wish to hunt in the jungle, allowing you to not worry as much when in the jungle." "With the corruption gone, he can now utilize his full power, which means he can easily guide people through the jungle, give information of where the density of the monsters is higher, and even more." "As for the Trailriders, well, for now, they are an old ally that is friendly with us, perhaps in the future they will decide to join us, I do hope they do so, their men are highly capable and well-trained, the discipline they showed while we were there was good as well." "And thest thing I wanted to talk to you about, which is in no way the least important, is that we have some new items for sale." Reign''s expression turned into a smirk upon noticing the wide eyes of the top teams present. Each time that Reign and the others said they had items for sale, the items would be incredibly powerful and rare, and each time would wish to have them. If they were selling items now, it probably meant they got them after dealing with the corruption, which means the rank of the items is quite high. Chapter 1031: Silent Night, Lingering Thoughts One hourter, the party had ended and the top teams all left, some of them in high spirits and quite happy, some a bit down because they didn''t manage to get what they wanted to get, and some neutral as the things that were on sale didn''t really interest them. Reign and the others had all gotten quite the number of items amongst other rewards, and they sold 2 Rank SSS items today, which the top teams found incredible. Amongst them, there were only two people who had Rank SSS items, and that was mostly thanks to luck. Other than those Rank SSS items, they also sold 5 Rank SS items, which most of the top teams fought over as they wished to get them. In the end, for quite a high sum, the items were all sold. Reign and the team had more items, but they were going to put those up for auction and let everyone have a chance of getting them. They did hold the top teams in high regard and would always give them a chance to get the best items first, but they had to show some fairness and give others a shot as well. There were hundreds of thousands of people in their faction, and amongst them were some merchants as well. The merchants usually didn''t fight and had skills and abilities that allowed them to examine items on a deeper level than regr people, they also had opportunities to buy things from the system cheap if theypleted certain tasks. Another skill that was highly valued and important was the chance of gaining bonus rewards and better-quality items after a battle or afterpleting quests. Thanks to all of that, those merchants were able to amass quite a fortune and hire people to join their team, keeping them safe as they went out to explore. After killing monsters, the team the merchant led had a chance of gaining better items that they would use or sell. Thanks to that, even though the merchants were not close to the power of the top teams, they had quite the money that they could spend. Reign and his team returned to their quarters after the meeting, the weight of their responsibilities settling on their shoulders. The atmosphere was a blend of satisfaction from their recent sesses and the anticipation of the challenges ahead. As Reign entered his room, he felt a strange sense of calm. The night was quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling activity of the day. Soon, he found himself on the rooftop, staring at the night sky, and allowed his thoughts to wander. The conversation with Drayce had left him with more questions than answers, but it also reaffirmed his belief in the unpredictable nature of their world. His reverie was interrupted by a soft knock on the wall. It was Shadow, who had seeminglye up on the rooftop for the same reason as Reign. "Can''t sleep?" Shadow asked, stepping closer to Reign and sitting next to him. Reign shook his head. "Just thinking about everything, the future feels so uncertain, just in thesest couple of months, we have gone through so much, and yet this is just the beginning." Shadow nodded, leaning against the wall. "Uncertainty is part of the adventure, Reign, we can''t control everything, but we can be prepared." "True," Reign agreed. "I just wish I had more answers. "This entity we faced, the corruption, the system''s decisionsit''s all so much to take in and understand, well, to try and understand it." "We all know the system won''t exin a thing, nor will Drayce or the others." "I''m just wondering what will happen next, and what will happen once we reach the Transcendent realm and higher, what will we have to go through then?" "You always overthink things," Shadow said with a calm voice as he stared ahead. "The future is uncertain, the foes we may face are a mystery, how long will we live, what realm will we reach, all of those things are just not worth thinking about right now." "We live in the moment, we keep moving forward and getting stronger, and we think a few steps ahead, not about things that we cannot control or see, but about the things that we are aware of, the things we can control." Shadow smiled faintly. "That''s why you got me, so I can knock you on the head and tell you to stop thinking such things, after all, no matter what happens and what we go through, we got each other, we''ll face it together, that''s all that matters." Reign smiled and nodded his head as he felt a surge of gratitude for his friend. "Thanks, Shadow, I needed that." "I know you do, but it seems like I should leave, somebody seems even more eager to talk to you than me, and wouldn''t wanna be the third wheel," Shadow said as he suddenly smirked at Reign before his body vanished into his shadow. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin "I mean, you didn''t really think I wouldn''t notice what''s going on between the two of you, right?" Shadow''s voice lingered next to Reign''s ear as thetter chuckled and shook his head. "He knows?" Reign turned his head around and nced at Mia who had just climbed on the rooftop. "Yeah, I was wondering whether or not I was able to fool me, guess not." "Even though he likes to act as a fool at times and seems like he doesn''t take anything seriously, he''s quite perceptive." Mia merely sighed and nodded her head before sitting next to Reign. The night air was cool, and the stars above seemed to twinkle with a kind of mischievous awareness. Mia settled next to Reign, her presence immediately soothing. "You know," Mia began softly, "Shadow might act like a goofball, but I know he''s one of the smartest people around, he sees things most of us miss." Reign chuckled, leaning back on his hands. "Yeah, he''s always been like that, it''s what makes him so damn good at what he does." "His dumb actions had gotten us into a ton of trouble in the past, but they also got us out of trouble many times as well." "All the things we used to do, it sure makes me nostalgic when thinking about it." Reign said with a sigh while Mia did nothing but listen to him. They sat infortable silence for a few minutes, simply enjoying each other''spany. The celebration earlier had left Reign feeling both exhrated and exhausted, a strangebination that seemed to fit the whirlwind of emotions that hade with their recent battles and evolutions. Mia broke the silence. "You''re worried about the future, aren''t you?" Reign sighed. "Yeah, I am, well, at least I was." "There''s so much we don''t know, and the more we uncover, the more questions we seem to have, it gets quite overwhelming at times." She reached over and took his hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "We''ve faced every challenge together so far, and we''vee out stronger each time." "Whateveres next, we''ll handle it the same way, I''m sure of it." "After all, what can the system throw our way that we haven''t already experienced, what kind of danger could we face that we haven''t faced already?" "A God?" Reign asked Mia who stared at him with a nk expression. "Someone that is so high up on the evolutionarydder will not even give us a second nce, and even if one did do that, they would notice our marks and wouldn''t dare attack us." "Be a bit more realistic, alright?" Mia asked Reign who merely chuckled and nodded his head. "I don''t know, with how things are going, meeting a God that might not be friendly isn''t that far off." "We have already met such beings before, I mean, just in our previous challenge we had one appear to help us, so why wouldn''t it be possible for one to appear again?" "I''m a Nephilim, remember?" "Even Gods seem to be quite interested in us, even the system is interested in us, so I wouldn''t be surprised if one were to appear in front of me right now." Mia simply shook her head and stayed quiet before leaning to the side and cing her head on Reign''s shoulder. Far away from Earth, however, Raziel chuckled as he nced at Reign through his mirror. "It seems he is still thinking about you," Raziel said as he nced at Quin who was sitting nearby with his head bowed, not daring to look at Raziel in the eyes. "You know, although I am happy to see that you helped a fellow brethren, I know you weren''t there just because you wanted to do something like that." "This time, because of your actions, I won''t punish you, I think the system and the power of destiny did enough to make you understand what you have done, right?" "Yes," Quin said meekly as he continued sitting while Raziel sighed. "Now, what shall I do about those bastards who are on Earth, what do you think, should I just annihte all of them at once or leave them to Reign and his team to defeat?" Chapter 1032: Grand Auction and Mingling Quin raised his eyes slightly, daring to meet Raziel''s gaze for just a moment before lowering them again. "I believe, Master, that leaving them to Reign and his team might serve a greater purpose." "They are growing stronger with each challenge, and facing these enemies will only further their evolution." Raziel leaned back in his seat, considering Quin''s words. "You may be right. They have a unique destiny, and each trial they ovee brings them closer to their true potential." He paused, a contemtive look in his eyes. "Very well. I will let Reign and his team handle it, but we will keep a close watch." "Not to mention that there are a couple of other teams that seem quite promising on Earth as well, some have even been scouted already by the Alliance or other forces that are friendly with it." "Nobody approached Reign?" Quin asked as Raziel merely chuckled and nced at him. "Do you really think anybody would dare approach a person present in the part of Earth I have put my im on, don''t forget, I haven''t even hidden the fact that I am interested in some people present on Earth, and since Reign''s team is the top team there, people naturally understood that he is off bounds." Quin merely nodded in understanding before he sighed and nced at the mirrors that had suddenly appeared around the main one Raziel used to observe Reign. "Are you thinking of approaching any of them?" "No, our army has no need for any beings other than us, Nephilims, and even though our auxiliary groups are filled with other races, I wouldn''t want the poor people in the Alliance to panic and think I am trying to do anything underhanded." "They wouldn''t dare say a thing about it if you did though." "Quin, do you really think I am such a person, to actually do something like that?" "It seems like the many years you have spent alone made you think quite differently of mepared to the past," Raziel said with a warm smile that made Quin''s blood freeze as he forced out a smile of his own. "Of course not master, I wouldn''t dare-" "I think we should spar for a bit, I think 100 rounds will be good punish- ... I mean practice for you." Quin''s eyes trembled as he forced a nervous chuckle while Raziel smiled widely, eager to start. Back on Earth, Reign and Mia sat quietly, the weight of their conversation lingering in the air. Mia''s head restedfortably on Reign''s shoulder, and he felt a sense of peace he hadn''t experienced in a long time. "I guess we should get some rest," Mia said after a while, lifting her head reluctantly. "Yeah, we''ve got a big day ahead tomorrow," Reign agreed. They both stood up and made their way back inside, each lost in their thoughts. The next morning, the team gathered in the main hall to discuss their next steps. They had achieved a lot recently, but there was always more to do. "Alright, we''ve got a lot on our te," Reign began, looking around at his friends. "First off, the auction." "We need to make sure everything is ready and secure." "We''ve already got the items cataloged and the security measures in ce," Shadow reported. "The auction house is given by the system to us, the security measures are always strict, and their guards are all quite powerful, even though we are allowing all nearby factions to take ce in the auction this time, at least for some of the items, there is nothing to worry about," Wolf stated with an air of confidence around him. They had talked about itst night and decided to hold a grand auction that all who were present in their region, as well as the neighboring regions such as New York, could partake in. They would hold the faction auction tomorrow, today was the day for them to sell off some items they didn''t need and get acquainted with some other powerful figures of their own region, as well as the neighboring regions. The system had already announced the auction, and everybody knew that the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' were the ones behind the auction. Because of that, all the factions were getting ready to partake in the auction. They would all join from their own auction house, which most factions had at this point, upon joining, they would be teleported to a grand auction house where everything would take ce in. As the preparations for the auction were finalized, Reign and his team focused on their immediate tasks. The grand auction promised to be a significant event, attracting attention from all over. The morning of the auction was buzzing with activity. Members of Reign''s faction moved about, ensuring everything was set for the influx of participants. The security measures were checked and rechecked, and the items were disyed in the most appealing manner possible. Reign and his core team gathered in the control room, which overlooked the auction hall. Shadow, Wolf, Mia, and the others were present, their faces showing a mix of excitement and anticipation. "Alright, everyone," Reign began, "we''ve done all we can to prepare, now it''s time to see how it all ys out." "Stay alert, but let''s also take this as an opportunity to connect with other factions and see what we can learn." The auction house began to fill with representatives from various factions. The system''s teleportation made it easy for them to arrive without issue. As the participants took their seats, the air buzzed with excitement and curiosity. Reign and the others had made sure to first ce all the factions in a grand hall where they could all talk and mingle before the auction took ce. It wouldst only for a short while and would allow everybody to get acquainted with each other before the auction took ce. The main celebration would be held after the auction, and that was when they would all have a chance to truly know one another. The factions that were allied with Reign''s, or were friendly with them, were all sent there ahead of time and were ced together. Ishmail and his group were also ced there. Even though Reign and the others still didn''t trust Ishmail fully and had reservations about him, they had to act friendly as their two factions were trading with one another and even fighting together in the jungle. As the mingling period began, representatives from various factions wandered around, engaging in conversations and forming potential alliances. The atmosphere was a mix of tension and excitement, with the promise of rare items drawing everyone''s attention. Reign moved through the crowd, exchanging pleasantries with leaders from different factions. He recognized the importance of these connections, knowing that alliances forged here could be crucial in future battles. Shadow, ever the observant one, kept a close eye on the interactions. His sharp instincts picked up on subtle cues and potential threats. Wolf, meanwhile, made sure to project confidence and strength, ensuring that their faction was seen as a formidable force, Tank and Greenie did the exact same as him while Beast and Laura showed hospitality and great friendliness to the people present. Of course, while acting as a person who had great looks and exuded power, Wolf was doing the same as Shadow, observing the people present in the grand hall and picking up anything weird that they might be doing while also gauging their strength. Mia, with her diplomatic skills, engaged in meaningful conversations, gathering valuable information and fostering goodwill. Her charm and intelligence made her a natural at these social gatherings, as did her beauty. As the mingling period came to an end, the participants were guided to the grand auction hall. The hall was a sight to behold, with its grand architecture and the shimmering disy of items up for bid. The excitement in the air was palpable. Reign and his team took their ces at the front, ready to oversee the proceedings. The auctioneer, a seasoned professional provided by the system, took the stage and began the event with an introduction. The first items up for bid were high-quality, but not the rarest. The auction started smoothly, with participants eager to outbid each other. "Did anyone grab your attention?" Reign asked Shadow and Wolf who both nodded. "Five individuals present have quite themanding aura to them, two have an air of secrecy and were constantly ncing around, observing everybody like I and Shadow did, 3 have dark auras around them that made some people nervous, and there were 6 who did the same as I, Tank, and Greenie." "They are all worthy of being observed further, but the only 2 to have actually made me raise an eyebrow were those two," Wolf said as he nced at two people who were ced inrge booths for the auction. Reign and the others were also in a booth, but one that was at the very front, right above the auction stage and hidden from view. Chapter 1033: Start of the Auction: The Four Powerful Individuals They had a perfect vantage point to observe the proceedings without being seen. The two individuals Wolf had pointed out sat in their booths, one cloaked in dark robes, the other with a regal bearing that hinted at high status. Reign noted their presence, as did everybody else. Both of them had arrived without any other people present, and they had barely talked to anybody before the auction. The person cloaked in dark robes was perfectly hidden, nobody knew who the person was or even what gender they were. Each time they spoke, their voice was somehow distorted, eerie to listen to. The aura around the person, however, waspletely unnatural, and even Reign was sensing something dangerous from the person merely by being in close proximity. As for the man with regal bearing, he had talked to some people, but the expensive and shy suit that he wore, one that looked as if it was made out of golden silk and fashioned with red essories made him stand out above everyone else. His demeanor, the way he talked, and even looked at some people all pointed to him being born into a wealthy and powerful family, spending his entire life at the top of the food chain, and not caring about anybody. But Wolf was able to discern that it was all an act. A couple of times during the short gathering, he was able to notice some irregrities in the man''s speech and demeanor. He noticed that the man was truly pretending and that he actually didn''t even like the fact he was doing so. One could only guess why he would pretend, and why he had decided to do it tonight, but one thing was clear, he was strong. Every single person on Reign''s team could be ced at the very top of the world when it came to yer strength, and yet, only Wolf, Reign, Mia, and Shadow were confident that they could defeat the man, and that was simply based on the aura he was showing right now. Beast was probably able to do so if he summoned all three of his monsters and fused with ckie, but he wasn''t confident that he could face the man without doing so. His ability was one that allowed him to tame beasts and use their help during battle, so of course that was natural, but even without summoning them, he had gained quite some stats from taking their blood in the past, as well as some passive skills. He was incredibly strong even without his beasts, and yet, not certain of victory. Greenie and Tank, both powerful individuals, simply felt that the person was slightly above them, whether that was some sort of illusion made by his aura or a testament of how powerful he was, none of them knew. "Both came alone, both are stronger than anybody else that had arrived, and neither had disclosed which faction they belonged to, even though it is clear that they are not normal at all." The Grand Auction house was open for every person that had enough S Coins to enter it, and Reign and the others had made it so that if a person was from a strong team or had enough strength themselves, they would be asked if they wished to partake in the gathering before the auction. All the people that were there had chosen to do so, and there were definitely a few that decided against it. Reign and the others had no idea who the people who had initially arrived were, or what faction or team they were from, they only knew that they were strong as the system had invited them over to the hall. "There''s two more." Reign suddenly stated as Wolf and the others nced at him. "I noticed one during the gathering, even though she was acting as if she was only a member of the team and didn''t have a lot of influence over it, I could sense that she was stronger than the rest of them, not to mention that even her soul was different,rger, stronger." "As for the second person, I just noticed him now, he''s in the fourth row, the one sitting straight and eyeing out the entire ce." "Both of them are as strong as the two we just talked about, and they are both hiding themselves much deeper than those two." Wolf nodded his head as he leaned back into his chair. "So, we got 4 individuals who are quite strong present, I have to be honest, it''s more than I expected, I thought we would get 1 such person, perhaps even two, but four is quite good, it shows that the regions close to us do have some strong individuals." "That can be both good and bad, if they be our enemies in the future then we should have more information about them just in case," Beast said as he nced at the four people while the rest nodded. The auction was underway, and it had been ever since Reign and the others had taken their ces. Nobody expected anything mind-blowing to appear at this auction, well, perhaps the regr people who had joined did expect that, and they won''t be disappointed, but no strong faction expected it. They were all well aware that Reign and the others had done this just so they could all gather and mingle with each other, that this was all done so that they would know one another, for one reason or the other. It wasn''t cheap or easy to make this auction, however. Not only did Reign and the others use quite a lot of S Coins in order to start the auction, they also had to spend more money to increase the security, to add more seats Each function of the Grand Auction cost money, and they had spent a couple of million for the auction. It was worth it, however, as they were able to house thousands of people, and the guards that were ced were strong, with the weakest being Tier V, and the strongest being the two heads of security who were each Tier VIIbatants. In all honesty, the best items these factions believed would be sold were Rank SS items, which were still very good and worth their time as Rank SSS items were still very rare and in high demand, nobody would sell them for any price at the moment. As the auction progressed, the atmosphere grew more intense. Bids flew back and forth, with various factionspeting for rare and valuable items. The auctioneer expertly managed the proceedings, ensuring that the event moved smoothly. The four individuals identified by Reign and his team as particrly strong continued to draw attention. Their bidding patterns were methodical, and they disyed only slight interest in certain items, which only heightened the curiosity of Reign and the others, especially after the man dressed in the golden suit suddenly upped the bid for one item by more than double the previous bid. The item in question was nothing that special, it was a tome of magic, but one ranked as Rank B, and even though some of the spells there were definitely powerful, simr to some of the spells Laura had learned from her own tome, they were nothing that special. Most spells that one could learn from a tome would only be powerful if the mage was also powerful and had an ability that was the same as the spell, orplemented it, simr to how Laura''s demonic energy was able to mix and enhance the spells that she had learned, increasing their power multifold. "He might be a mage with a simr ability, that tome has water element spells that one can learn, it was ced in the auction by one of our allies," Laura said as the others nodded. The items ced on auction were not only their own, their allies had ced some, as did Ishtamar whose faction had some items they didn''t really need and could earn them a nice sum. "His faction could also be the one that needs the tome, we can''t remove any of those two possibilities," Wolf added while Reign nodded his head. "There''s a third possibility, the amount of S Coins he had spent might not be anything valuable to him, so he decided to do so to make people believe he needs the tome, but in fact, he is only doing so to divert attention," Shadow added, causing the others to narrow their eyes as all three possibilities could be true. Among the notable items auctioned were rare weapons, enchanted pieces of armor, ancient tomes of knowledge, and potent potions. Each item presented had its own allure, drawing in bids from different factions. Thepetitive nature of the auction only added to the excitement. Reign, Shadow, Mia, and the others kept a close watch on the proceedings, noting which items drew the most interest and who emerged as the top bidders. This information was valuable for future interactions and potential alliances. As the auction neared its climax, the auctioneer introduced the final items of the evening C the ones everyone had been eagerly awaiting. Chapter 1034: The Grand Auction and the Powerful Items The auctioneer''s voice rang through the grand hall, the anticipation palpable among the attendees. "Ladies and gentlemen, we now present the final items of the evening." "These rare treasures have been sought after by many, and now, they are within your grasp." The first of these final items was unveiled: a crystal orb, shimmering with an inner light. The auctioneer''s voice took on a reverent tone. "This is the Orb of Celestial Insight." "It is said to grant visions of the future to those who possess it, however, the visions can be a bit too spective and not exact, so we shall go low for start, the starting bid is 50,000 S Coins." The room buzzed with excitement as the biddingmenced. The orb''s potential was significant, and several factions immediately entered into a fierce bidding war. Reign and his team watched intently, observing who showed interest and at what price they were willing to pay. The bids climbed quickly, reaching 200,000 S Coins before slowing. The man in the golden suit made a final, decisive bid, pushing the price to 250,000 S Coins. There was a moment of hesitation, and then the auctioneer''s gavel came down. "Sold! To the gentleman in the golden suit." Reign noted the purchase. The orb was powerful, but its use was spective at best. It indicated that the buyer valued knowledge and foresight highly, or perhaps sought to manipte others into believing he did. Still, the orb was ranked as a Rank SS item, and the system didn''t lie about its powers. The one that had ced it in the auction was Ishtamar, and Reign had no idea why he would do so. Next, the auctioneer introduced a pair of gauntlets, gleaming with a silvery sheen. "These are the Gauntlets of Titan Strength. Forged in ancient times, they enhanced the wearer''s physical power to extraordinary levels. The starting bid is 75,000 S Coins." The bidding was swift and aggressive, with factions eager to secure such a tangible boost to theirbat capabilities. Wolf leaned forward, intrigued by thepetition. The cloaked figure entered the bidding, their eerie, distorted voice sending chills through the room. The bids escted rapidly, finally settling at 300,000 S Coins, with the cloaked figure emerging victorious. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin "That''s two significant items, one for each of them," Wolf remarked. "They''re certainly making their presence felt." The auction continued, the tension in the room mounting as each item was presented and sold. Finally, thest item was revealed: a golden chalice, adorned with intricate runes that glowed faintly. "This,dies and gentlemen, is the Chalice of Eternal Renewal. It is said to possess healing properties that can restore vitality and cure any ailment. The starting bid is 100,000 S Coins." The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of the chalice''s potential sinking in. Then, the bids began to pour in, each one higher than thest. The woman Reign had identified earlier, the one who seemed to be hiding her true strength, entered the fray. Her bidding was strategic and calcted, driving the price up to 400,000 S Coins. She was, of course, allowing the man who was disguised as the leader to bid for the item. The man in the golden suit and the cloaked figure both hesitated, exchanging nces across the room. It was as if an unspoken agreement had been reached: they would let the woman have this one. The auctioneer''s gavel came down again. "Sold! To the respected gentlemen in the 3rd booth." Reign and his team exchanged nces. Three of the four strongest individuals had each secured a powerful item, and even though there were more to be sold, did they truly need the items that much, to actually pay so much S Coins for them? As the excitement of thest sessful bid settled, the auctioneer''s voice filled the grand hall once more. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just two more items to present before the grand finale. These items, like the ones before, are of exceptional rarity and power." The first of the remaining items was brought forth: an ancient, intricately carved staff. The wood gleamed with a dark luster, and runes etched into its surface pulsed with a faint, otherworldly light. "This, esteemed guests, is the Staff of the Abyssal Whisperer. It is a relic of ancient times, said to grant its wielder minor control over shadows and the ability tomunicate with the denizens of the abyss." "Be warned, however, that even though the staff allows for one to talk with denizens of the abyss, it will mostly be weaker entities, with some more powerful ones." "If one is not strong enough and possesses a lot of willpower, they might be in danger." "The starting bid is 150,000 S Coins." A murmur of awe rippled through the audience. Control over shadows andmunication with abyssal entities were powers not to be taken lightly. The bidding began at a fervent pace, with several factions eager toy im to such a formidable tool. The cloaked figure, who had previously won the gauntlets, entered the bidding almost immediately, driving the price up with swift, decisive bids. Reign noted the cloaked figure''s determination, sensing a deep, personal interest in the staff. The woman who had won the chalice joined the fray as well, her bids pushing the price higher and higher. It quickly surpassed 300,000 S Coins, then 400,000. The intensity of the bidding war captivated the entire room. Finally, after a prolonged exchange of escting bids, the price reached a staggering 500,000 S Coins. The cloaked figure made one final, emphatic bid. "550,000 S Coins," the cloaked figure''s eerie, distorted voice dered. A hushed silence fell over the hall. The woman hesitated, then nodded to herself, seemingly conceding this round. The auctioneer''s gavel came down with a resounding thud. "Sold! To the esteemed guest in the second booth." Reign and his team exchanged nces. The cloaked figure''s acquisition of the staff hinted at either a deeper connection to the powers of the abyss or the willingness to have a connection with the abyss, a factor that could have significant implications for the future. The penultimate item was then revealed: a crystalline amulet, glowing with an inner light that shifted through a spectrum of colors. "This is the Amulet of Elemental Mastery. It is said to enhance the wearer''s ability to control and manipte elemental forces, those with abilities that are elemental will find themselves quite happy with such an item." "The starting bid is 120,000 S Coins." The bidding for the amulet began, and once again, thepetitive fervor took hold. The man in the golden suit showed interest, as did a new contendera burly man in battle-worn armor, representing a lesser-known but evidently wealthy faction. The bids climbed steadily, each increase punctuated by the auctioneer''s rhythmic calls. Reign''s team watched closely, particrly intrigued by the man in the golden suit. His demeanor remainedposed, yet there was a subtle tension in his posture. The bidding reached 350,000 S Coins, then 400,000, and the man in the golden suit made a final bid of 450,000 S Coins. The armored man hesitated, then nodded in eptance. The auctioneer''s gavel struck once more. "Sold! To the distinguished gentleman in the golden suit." With the conclusion of the bidding for the amulet, a sense of anticipation filled the air. The auctioneer''s voice took on a tone of heightened excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached the final item of the evening, a surprise that has been kept under wraps until this very moment." A collective gasp of anticipation ran through the crowd as the final item was brought forth. It was a saber, sheathed in an ornate scabbard adorned with precious gems. The hilt, visible above the scabbard, was crafted from a strange, dark metal that seemed to absorb the surrounding light. "This, esteemed guests, is the Saber of Eternal Dawn, a Rank SSS item of unparalleled power. Forged in the heart of a dying star, it is said to possess the ability to cut through any material and channel the very essence of creation. The starting bid is 700,000 S Coins." The room erupted into a frenzy of whispered conversations and incredulous exmations. A Rank SSS item was a rarity of the highest order, and the sheer power it promised was beyond anything seen before. The bidding began at a furious pace, quickly surpassing the starting bid. The cloaked figure, the man in the golden suit, the woman, and even the burly man all entered the fray, their bids soaring ever higher. The price reached 1,000,000 S Coins, then 1,500,000. The atmosphere was electric, the tension palpable. Reign''s team watched in awe as the bids climbed to dizzying heights. The cloaked figure made a bid of 2,000,000 S Coins, only to be countered by the man in the golden suit with a bid of 2,500,000. The woman hesitated, then made a final, decisive bid of 3,000,000 S Coins. Just as the auctioneer was about to end the auction, a fourth person spoke. "Four Million." Reign and the others stared at the man in the fourth row that Reign had previously identified as one equal in strength to the other three. He had kept quiet the entire auction and didn''t bid at all, only to suddenly do so now, and in such a fashion. Chapter 1035 : Richard The room fell into stunned silence. The fourth bidder, a man with an aura of calm confidence, had remained silent until this climactic moment, his bid shattering the previous record and causing ripples of shock and intrigue throughout the audience. The auctioneer, momentarily taken aback, quickly regainedposure. "Four million S Coins," the auctioneer''s voice rang out, echoing through the grand hall. "Do we have any further bids?" The tension in the room was palpable. The cloaked figure, the man in the golden suit, and the woman stared at the figure, their expressions a mixture of surprise and frustration. They had all expended significant resources on the previous items and were now faced with a formidablepetitor. The man in the golden suit raised his hand slightly, indicating his intention to bid higher. But after a moment''s hesitation, he withdrew. The cloaked figure and the woman followed suit, their resolve clearly shaken by the unexpected bid. The auctioneer, seeing no further bids, raised the gavel. "Going once going twice sold! To the gentleman in the fourth row." As the gavel came down, the grand hall erupted in apuse and murmurs of excitement. The man in the fourth row remainedposed, nodding slightly as he epted the winning bid. Reign and his team watched him intently, intrigued by his sudden and decisive entry into the auction. The auctioneer, now visibly pleased with the evening''s sess, addressed the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your participation in tonight''s auction." "We hope you have enjoyed the event and wish you all a pleasant evening." With that, the auction officially concluded. The attendees began to disperse, some making their way to settle their payments while others congregated in small groups, discussing the evening''s events and specting about the identity and motives of the bidders. Reign turned to his team, his expression thoughtful. "We need to keep an eye on that fourth bidder, he''s a wildcard, and we don''t know his intentions." Wolf nodded in agreement. "Agreed, he stayed under the radar the entire auction, only to make a move at the very end, that kind of strategy suggests he''s not to be underestimated." The team subtly followed the man as he made his way through the crowd, careful not to draw attention to themselves. They watched as he exchanged a few words with the auction staff, finalizing the payment for the saber. The man then turned and headed towards the exit, his movements deliberate and unhurried. As he walked toward the exit and got near it, he suddenly stopped and nced to the side before showing a slight smile. "Might I know why the leader of the Heaven''s Hooligans is waiting for me near the exit?" "I would like to get acquainted with you, a person with your strength and the decisiveness to wait until the very end to buy an item is definitely not a person to be underestimated." Reign stated with a smile as he approached the man who chuckled. "Are you not angry at me?" "We ced the item to be sold, the more money it was sold for, the better for us, so why would I, or any of my teammates and faction members be angry?" "We both know that although this auction did earn you a pretty sum, it was also created for another reason, and my sudden appearance and the fact I didn''t even go to the gathering and have no ns on appearing in the celebration that is being held right after the auction makes it seem as if I am not showing any respect." "None of those things are a must, the gathering was for people to meet one another, the celebration is pretty much the same thing, allowing the strong and influential people of the regions around us to talk to one another, form alliances, and decide what is best to be done in the future to make sure our factions and the people in them are safe." "If you see no reason to do so, then you won''t go, it''s as simple as that, and although it is a shame, I will never hold a grudge over such a petty reason." Reign stated with a calm tone as the man nodded his head. "I have to be honest, I was expecting to see you and your team during the auction, I didn''t realize you would be hidden away from sight." The man told Reign as thetter chuckled. "You have hidden yourself quite well, I think it''s only fair for us to not show ourselves during the auction, it is supposed to be focused mainly on the items offered after all." "Of course, there is nothing wrong with that." The man stated with a smile as both he and Reign continued staring at one another. "I am curious, however, what rank of an item is it that is covering your face, I was barely able to notice it." Reign said as the man chuckled again. "So you were able to notice it, it''s a Rank SS helmet, allows the user to change their face, and should be impossible to be noticed by those below Tier VI, but even most Tier VIbatants will find it nearly impossible to notice it as well." The man stated with a smile as Reign nodded his head. "I will not ask why you are hiding your face, after all, plenty of people came today and disguised themselves or hid their identity in different ways, it is a dangerous world, and one can never be too safe." "I agreepletely with you, one can never be safe enough." The man said before he nodded his head. "I will be leaving now, it was a pleasure to meet you." "The pleasure was all mine apologies, I just realized neither one of us has even introduced ourselves, my name is Reign, and yours would be?" "Hahahaha, you may call me Richard, I hope we meet again, and I hope we meet again soon, Reign," Richard said as he nodded his head at Reign again before leaving the auction house. "Richard, that''s probably a fake name as well." Reign muttered before shaking his head and going back to Shadow and the others. Jin was also there, as was Shadow''s mother. They, as well as some of the top teams and merchants of the faction, had also been present during the auction and even bid for some items, but most of the items became too expensive and they decided to stop bidding for them. "Did you learn anything?" Wolf asked Reign who nodded his head. He started telling them of how the man, Richard, acted, the way he spoke, the way he moved, the way he was calm and collected and how his face was hidden, what people saw was not his real face but a disguise. The more Reign spoke, the more Jin''s face started changing, a confused expression present on it. Reign noticed it, but continued speaking as he thought that maybe Jin knew Richard. After all, he was one of the leaders of an Order, and it wouldn''t be anything out of the ordinary if ''Richard'' was a member of an order in the past, just like how Carlos and Marco were in the past. "Reign, how were you able to notice that his face was not his true face?" Jin asked Reign before staring at him with a serious expression. "Were there any forms of disruptions that you could see around his hair, sometimes a bit around the ears maybe?" "His eyes could have also looked a bit weird, as if they were a bit bleak, not really all there, right?" "Yeah, that''s right how how do you know that, Uncle Jin?" Reign asked as Jin''s face turned serious, as well as angry. "Tell me, what name did he give you, how did he call himself?" "Richard." In that instant, Jin''s aura exploded around him, the air distorting while the guards who were employed by Reign and the others quickly appeared, as did one of the two head guards who was a Tier VIIbatant. "Sir, please refrain from allowing your aura to-" "Shut up," Jin said coldly, causing even the Tier VIIbatant to feel a cold chill go down his back before Reign nced at him and shook his head. "It''s alright, we''ll deal with it, thank you for your quick appearance." "Uncle who was that?" Reign asked, but deep inside, he believed he already knew the answer. For his uncle to have such a reaction, and for him to know about the reason why Reign noticed that Richard''s face was a disguise, it all pointed to one answer. He would not lose his cool and explode with his aura if the person that Reign had met was just a random person he might have known. "He is the one we have hunted ever since your father died, the one we all believed was the culprit behind the death of your parents." Chapter 1036 : Shattered Calm: Whispers of Rage "Truly, I can see the resemnce between the two." ''Richard'' said as he walked out of the auction house in a territory somewhere away from Doncaster. "It was as if I was looking into John''s eyes, quite the terrifying kid I must say." ''Richard'' said with a calm voice as he continued walking, disappearing into the crowd that was formed outside of the auction house in the city he was in. Back in the Grand Auction House, upon hearing Jin''s words, Reign''s eyes constricted to a needlepoint. An aura that was much more terrifying than the one that escaped Jin''s body erupted from inside Reign as even the Tier VII head guard called Quentin froze and stared in shock at Reign. He could sense how powerful every single one of them was, and he knew that Reign was merely a mid-grade Tier VIbatant, one close to the high grade of the tier, but still not quite there. And yet, even he felt a bit of pressure from Reign in this moment. It was incredible, for someone who was an entire Tier below him to make him feel such a way, it was very rare, almost impossible even. "Sir, please calm down, your aura will scare the guests," Quentin said respectfully as a barrier suddenly appeared around them all, isting them from the area and making sure that nobody could sense Reign. Of course, it was already toote as some people, especially the strong ones who were present, had already sensed him. Everybody was shocked at the immense aura that had suddenly appeared. The three people with the greatest strength, the golden-suited man, the hooded figure, as well as the woman who was hiding in in sight, all nced toward Reign''s position, but thanks to the hallways that separated them, they were unable to see whose aura it was that they felt. Even then, however, they were shocked as they could feel that the aura, as powerful and even a bit overwhelming as it was, did note from a person who was a Tier above them, but one on the same Tier as them. They were shocked and surprised that they would sense somebody so powerful in this ce, and the first person they thought of was Reign, they just had no idea why he could release his aura in such a way, one that felt angry, in the Grand Auction. "Please," Quentin said once again as Reign''s aura subsided, his anger still present, but his sanity won over him and made him realize that what he was doing right now was wrong. "Thank you, sir." Quentin said as Reign nodded his head and sighed. "Apologies for my outburst, Quentin." "No need for apologies sir, as long as nothing bad happened, it is all fine." Reign clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the revtion. His mind raced, trying to process the encounter with Richard and the implications it held. The room around him buzzed with residual energy, the aftershocks of his powerful aura still lingering in the air. The team gathered closer, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. "Uncle Jin," Reign began, his voice steady butced with urgency. "We need to move quickly, if this Richard is truly involved in the death of my parents, then he''s a threat we cannot ignore." "I know that, kid, but unfortunately, it will be very difficult to do so," Jin said with a solemn expression. "The name Richard was one I, your father, as well as some other members of the Order used to call that bastard, the reasoning is because he was constantly talking about some friend of his that was named as such, and since he was a person who constantly changed his appearance and was always annoying, we decided to annoy him by giving him that name and constantly use it." "He knew you would talk to me, he knew that I would realize who he is, that is why he told you that name, had he told you his real name, you might have realized it right away, and he definitely didn''t wish for that to happen." "As for the disguise and how I knew you saw through it, that is because he had that damned mask for a long time, he found it in some ruins about 15 years ago and always wore it." "I''m surprised he is still using it." Jin sighed and took a deep breath before ncing at Reign. "Don''t let anger cloud your judgment, he is already gone, he has definitely changed his appearance again and won''t be using that name, this was a way for him to mess with you, make you do something you usually wouldn''t do, so don''t fall for it, alright?" "I won''t, don''t worry." Reign said as Shadow ced a hand on his shoulder and nodded his head at him. "We know he is somewhere close now, and no matter how much he tries to hide himself and escape us, we won''t let him do that, right?" Shadow said with a smirk as Reign chuckled and nodded his head. "The system has many things that it can do, I don''t doubt for a moment that we won''t be able to track him down somehow, and if the system itself doesn''t want to help us, I''m sure we can find other ways of doing so." "This was his way of teasing you, he wanted you to know that he was here, that you missed him, and that you sold him a powerful weapon, that bastard didn''t mind blowing his covering and letting us know that he is nearby just to do that." "It is definitely him, after we started searching for him, he did leave some trails to try and bait us, but ever since Wolf''s father started searching for him, that stopped as he knew that he could be caught quickly by him if he dared do such a thing." "At least that''s one good thing, we can tell your father about this, it will finally make him stop searching all over the world ande back here if he is close enough," Jin told Wolf who nodded his head, his eyes narrowing with resolve. "My father will definitely want to know about this, he has been on the chase for a long time, longer than I ever remember him going after a single person." "But first, you need to collect yourselves, we have guests over, and they cannot be allowed to know what has happened, or to realize something is up, get ready for the celebration, and make sure to calm yourself, alright," Jin told Reign who nodded his head and took a deep breath. Jin was right, of course. There was nothing they could do right now to find ''Richard'', there were no clues he had left, no trail that they could follow to get to him, simply nothing. Reign first went to the men''s room that was present near them. He stared into the mirror and washed his face, allowing the cold water to calm him down, unfortunately, he was unable to do so. The rage Reign was feeling in this moment was akin to a me that was ready to consume everything in its path, and the worst thing was the voice he kept hearing in his head. ''Are you really just going to leave it at this?'' ''Come on, use your brain a little.'' ''You could still catch the bastard, maybe if you are fast enough, maybe if you go around, ask for people if they have seen a person that looks like him.'' ''How about you close down the auction, hold everybody hostage until some of them talk, there have to be some people who have seen that ''Richard'' before, right?'' Reign had to admit, the bastard with the sly voice was kind of right, his words were making sense to him, the actions he would take seemingly not as drastic as one might believe them to be. ''Come on, what is there to fear, so what if some factions start disliking you for your actions, who cares?'' ''Most of them have no future anyway, you can just deal with themter, but now, the most important thing is to find that bastard and rip him apart, let him feel what you have felt for so long.'' ''He took your family away from you, remember?'' ''Are you truly going to let him get away with it?'' ''Are you truly that useless?'' "Reign?" Reign suddenly flinched, his breath uneven as he panted while bending over the sink. "Hey, calm down, breathe," Mia said as she got near Reign and ced her hand on his back, her voice calm and soothing, allowing Reign to take a deep breath and forget about the voice for a moment. "I know I have no idea how you feel and that I probably don''t have the right to tell you something like this," Mia said, her voice low as she stared at Reign with worry. "But you need to stay calm, you will find that man, sooner orter, you will, and you will have your revenge, but you can''t allow yourself to be consumed by anger, by rage." "Don''t lose yourself while chasing somebody else, otherwise it is all for naught." Chapter 1037: Echoes of Vengeance: Whispers of Determination Reign straightened up, the calming presence of Mia grounding him. He looked into her eyes and saw genuine concern reflected back at him. He knew she was right; he couldn''t afford to lose himself to anger, not now when they were so close to the truth. "Thank you, Mia," Reign said, his voice steadier. "You''re right." "I need to keep my head clear." Mia smiled gently. "We''ll get through this together, Reign." "Remember, we''re a team, and we''ll find him." Reign nodded, feeling a renewed sense of determination. He turned to leave the men''s room, Mia following close behind. As they rejoined the group, Reign took another deep breath, steeling himself for the evening ahead. The celebration proceeded as nned, with the atmosphere gradually returning to its previous lively state. Reign and hispanions mingled with the guests, careful to maintain appearances. Despite the tension simmering beneath the surface, they managed to keep the mood light and engaging. Reign had gone to visit all three of the powerful people who had bought plenty of items, talking to all three and exchanging pleasantries. The man in the golden suit was mboyant, loud, and a bit boastful, but he was otherwise quite easy to talk to and seemed like a person that didn''t hide things and preferred to be upfront and honest. At least that was how he seemed currently, but one could never be certain just what kind of person they were talking to, especially now when the world was filled with powerful individuals who had great control over their body, their emotions, as well as their facial expressions. Reign tried talking to the hooded person as well, but the conversation barely flowed. The person seemed surprised at first to be approached by somebody, but since it was Reign, the leader of the group that had orchestrated the entire event, it was natural for him to go around and talk to people. As for the woman who was the true leader of the group that had arrived, she was quite surprised when Reign arrived at her group and started talking to her. He didn''t do it openly as it would be impolite of him to suddenly do such a thing and possibly blow her cover. He started by talking to the man who was pretending to be the leader, then some of the other members, before talking to her. Even though he was talking to all of them, the way he talked to her was different and it let them all know that he was well aware of who was in charge and that he wasn''t nning on blowing her cover, which all of them appreciated. Reign''s strategic approach helped to defuse the tension that had settled over the Grand Auction House. The guests, especially those who had sensed his earlier outburst, were reassured by hisposed demeanor and engagement. As the evening continued, the celebration took on a more rxed and festive atmosphere. Shadow, Mia, Wolf, and the rest of the team remained vignt, subtly scanning the crowd for any signs of trouble or suspicious behavior. Despite their outward appearances, they were acutely aware of the potential threats lurking in the shadows. As the night progressed, Reign found himself standing on a balcony overlooking the bustling city below. The cool night air helped to clear his mind. He reyed the events of the day, the encounter with ''Richard,'' and Jin''s revtions. His thoughts were a turbulent sea, but he knew he had to stay focused. The voice that had taunted him earlier was silent, reced by a steely resolve. He would find ''Richard'' and uncover the truth about his parents'' deaths, but he would do it on his own terms. He would not be driven by rage or manipted into rash actions. "Hey," Shadow''s voice interrupted his thoughts. "You okay?" Reign turned to see Shadow leaning against the balcony railing, a concerned expression on his face. "Yeah," Reign replied, offering a small smile. "Just needed a moment to clear my head." Shadow nodded, his eyes scanning the city below, a city none of them had seen before as the Grand Auction House was actually not on Earth. "We''ll find him, Reign, you know we''re all in this together, not to mention the fact that at least now we have a clue, and Wolf''s father will try toe back here, with his knowledge, skill, and strength, I''m sure it will be easier for us." "I know, I just part of me wants me to just go and do it myself, to not rely on anybody else and get revenge by myself, on my own terms, you know?" "Yeah, but that would be incredibly selfish out of you," Shadow said with a stern expression as he stood in front of Reign. "We would all worry about you, whether you would be in danger or not, whether you were letting your anger get the best of you or not, and more." "Not to mention that even though we are not rted by blood, you are my brother, and they were my aunt and uncle, I want that revenge as well, I want to see the bastard with my own eyes and help you avenge them," Shadow said as his eyes showed great anger inside of them, to which Reign merely replied with a nod. He understood Shadow and knew how he felt. If Jin or Shadow''s mother were to die, Reign would feel the same way. He would definitely not let Shadow go through it alone, nor would he let him get revenge by himself. The two shared a bond that was as deep if not even deeper than what siblings usually had, and they knew each other well. "The auction went great, we earned a couple of million, and that is after taking into consideration the money we spent to organize everything," Shadow said as he tried to change the topic. "Other than the sudden appearance of that bastard, everything tonight was quite good, we managed to get in touch with several factions who are nearby, some who are actually quite far away, and we might be able to soon create portals leading to them." "This auction will allow us to widen our web of connections, and to make exploration easier in the future, of course, not all of them will have friendly thoughts, and some of them might already be plotting something, but that''s something we have already known." "Yes, some of the people we met tonight might turn out to be enemies in the future, or are already enemies of ours, they are just hiding the fact." Reign said as he agreed with Shadow''s words. Shadow nodded. "Exactly." "But we are prepared for that, we need to keep strengthening our position and gathering allies." "The more support we have, the better our chances of finding ''Richard'' and dealing with any other threats thate our way." Reign sighed, looking out over the city again. "I just wish it didn''t feel like we were constantly fighting a losing battle." "It''s not losing, Reign, it''s just... challenging," Shadow said with a sigh. We''ve faced worse ande out stronger, we''ll do it again." "We''ll find ''Richard,'' and we''ll make sure he pays for what he''s done." Reign nodded, feeling a renewed sense of determination. Shadow was right, they had faced many challenges before and had always managed toe out on top. They just needed to keep pushing forward, one step at a time. ''Challenges, challenges, challenges, I just wished for once, they were a bit easier and out in the open.'' Reign said inwardly as Aethion groaned. "Then they wouldn''t be challenging, boy." "You have been given a chance here, an opportunity to find the person you desperately wished to find, and you will do so, sooner orter, you will, don''t worry about that." "If you evere across him again, no matter how good his disguise, we will be able to recognize him." ''How can you be so sure, I mean, I did manage to see through his disguise this time, but the next time, I''m sure he will hide himself better, make it so I don''t have a chance to get close, and notice the distortions.'' "You don''t need to get close and notice the distortions, we already have a trace, if he ever gets close to you, we will sense him," Aethion said with a smirk as Reign narrowed his eyes. ''Did you do something?'' "Correct." "The man was interesting, and one of the four people you were keeping an eye out for, so I did the same thing I did with the other three, I sensed their soul and memorized their soul signature." "You can change your body, change your face, voice, hair, eyes, you can do all of that with the help of certain abilities and items, but a soul signature, well that is much more difficult." "Even with your current power and control over soul power, you won''t be able to do it, you''ll be able to mask your soul signature at best, and I doubt he can do that either." Chapter 1038: Soul Signatures and the Search for Nicholas Reign''s eyes widened at Aethion''s revtion. ''You memorized his soul signature?" "Why why the hell didn''t you say so earlier?!" Reign shouted in shock, anger, and tion. "You needed to have some time to process what happened, to calm yourself down, otherwise you would have wanted to leave and go around the regions looking for that man the instant I told you." "You are prone to doing this because you get emotional, I couldn''t let you do that now." Reign listened to Aethion and sighed as he knew thetter was right. Had Aethion told him about the soul signature, then Reign truly would have tried to leave right away and go search for ''Richard''. "But don''t worry, as long as wee across him again, as long as he is in a radius of 200 meters from us, we will be able to sense a familiar signature, and then, we can focus and sense the souls that are over a mile around you, which will allow us to pinpoint exactly what signature is familiar and who it belongs to." ''That''s incredible,'' Reign thought, the weight of relief lifting some of the tension in his shoulders. "I did what was necessary, " Aethion replied. "We will find him, Reign, and when we do, he won''t be able to hide." ''Are there any restrictions about the soul signatures, I mean, how many can be saved and memorized?'' "Of course, the stronger one is and the better control over soul power one has, the easier it is to memorize a soul signature and then sense it from that person." "For the current me, I can memorize up to 20 soul signatures, you might be able to memorize 5 in the same way, any more would be difficult for you," Aethion replied, his voice calm, but a bit prideful. Reign merely chuckled at Aethion''s words. Even though Aethion''s soul had healed to the point of being as strong as his own soul, reaching Tier VI, he was still nowhere close to being as powerful as he was at his peak. Aethion was prideful, he had at one point in time been a Transcendent after all,pared to Reign, he had lived for far longer and had experienced much more. As a Necromancer, Aethion actually specialized in soul power, at least a part of it. That was how he was able to create his fighting style, how he was able to create a small army of undead that would constantly be brought back to life and strengthened after being defeated. Compared to Reign, Aethion was simply far too better at utilizing soul power, the two were not evenparable. Aethion''s pride was of course present as he felt happy that the difference between them was still quite big. Still, Reign felt a surge of gratitude towards Aethion. The old man had been a constant guide and support, offering wisdom and strength in their times of need. Of course, he was partly doing so because he was bound to Reign, if Reign was to die, Aethion''s soul would perish as well. But over time, Aethion also found himself enjoying hispany, after all, Reign was a Nephilim and had limitless potential, as did all Nephilims. If he stayed with him, then even as only a soul, he could easily go above the level he was in the past. "Thank you, Aethion," Reign whispered, his gratitude palpable. He turned to face the bustling city again, feeling a new sense of purpose. The Grand Auction House, illuminated by countless lights, stood as a beacon of progress and potential he and the others made. He could sense the magnitude of the evening''s sess, yet it was tainted by the encounter with ''Richard.'' Back inside, the celebration was winding down. Guests began to take their leave, and the staff moved efficiently to start the cleanup process. Reign and his team gathered in a private room, their earlier energy reced by a serious focus on the events that had transpired. "We made significant connections tonight," Mia began, her eyes sweeping over the group. "But we can''t let our guard down, ''Richard'' appearing here means he''s keeping tabs on us, he definitely knew who we were even before the auction started." "Agreed," Shadow said, his arms crossed. "We need to be vignt, our movements, our nseverything needs to be scrutinized." "We should also make sure both Doncaster and Wilkashere are fine, check who the people that hade to both ces in thest month or so and check if he was one of them." "No, I doubt he went there, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to do such a thing, he probably kept an eye out for your group via the system, and perhaps used some information brokers as well, you guys didn''t really hide your identities during the challenges and when you had aplished great things, so it shouldn''t have been difficult to find out information on you." Reign and the others nced and then nodded at Jin, who was sitting together with them. "I have known the bastard for the longest, he usually likes to appear as aid-back person who doesn''t care that much, but he''s a slippery one, he is constantly observing everything and everyone, making sure he has any and all information he can get about the things that interest him." "He worked as a spy, as well as an assassin for the Order, and he was damn good at it as well." Wolf, leaning against the wall with his arms folded, nodded. "Our next steps should involve fortifying our position, we can''t afford to be caught off guard." "That would be smart, but don''t forget about yourselves, the best way to keep yourselves, as well as others safe, is to be more powerful than those who would wish you harm," Jin stated, making them all nod at him again. "I have sent a message to your father, it shouldn''t take him too long to respond, and if he can somehow get here, he will definitely let me know, that man was the only person in the entire order that ''Richard'' whose real name, as some of you might now, is Nichs, was actually a bit afraid of." "He wouldn''t even flinch when I would berate him for some things he had done wrong, nor did he care when John did the same, but when it came to your father, well, the two didn''t go along at all, and Nichs always made sure to not get on your dad''s bad side." Wolf smirked, seemingly anticipating the entire thing. "Dad can be quite the handful, I''m not surprised." Reign looked at each of them, appreciating their unwavering support. "We''ll strengthen our defenses and continue building our alliances, but we also need to try and gather more information on Nichs, anything that we can find." "That''s where our new contactse in," Shadow added. "Some of the factions we connected with tonight might have intel on him or his activities." "I''ll start working on that immediately," Mia said, determination evident in her voice. "Me too," Shadow agreed. "I''ll reach out to our allies and see what they know." The group fell into a rhythm, each member taking on their tasks with a renewed sense of urgency. As they dispersed, Reign couldn''t help but feel a mix of gratitude and frustration. Gratitude for the unwavering support of his friends and allies, and frustration at the elusive nature of Nichs, the man responsible for so much pain. The Grand Auction House slowly emptied, thest of the guests making their way out into the night. Reign stood by the entrance, watching them leave, his mind a whirl of thoughts and ns. The revtions of the evening had given them a direction, but the path ahead was still fraught with uncertainty. "Ready to head back?" Wolf''s voice broke through his thoughts. Reign turned to see his friend standing beside him, a knowing look in his eyes. "Yeah," Reign replied, nodding. "Let''s go." The journey back to Doncaster was quiet, each member lost in their thoughts. The weight of their mission hung heavy in the air, a constant reminder of the stakes they were dealing with. They went through the portal that led to their auction house and then exited it. When they arrived, they were greeted by theforting familiarity of Doncaster, a ce that had be their sanctuary in these turbulent times. Reign gathered everyone in the main meeting room, the atmosphere tense with anticipation. "We need to n our next steps carefully," he began, his voice steady. "Nichs is out there, and he''s watching us, we can''t afford to make any mistakes." "I doubt he has eyes here, but one can never be sure enough." "It''s alreadyte, we will talk to the new contacts and allies tomorrow, for tonight, we should rest and allow our minds to ease off a bit," Shadow said as he ced a hand on Reign''s shoulder. "Do try to get some sleep, alright?" "Yeah." Reign replied, his eyes showing just how exhausted he was after everything that happened today. Chapter 1039: Informants The team dispersed, each heading to their quarters, but Reign couldn''t find sce in sleep. Hey on his bed, staring at the ceiling, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him. Thoughts of Nichs, the Grand Auction, and the future of Doncaster swirled in his mind. Despite the fatigue, sleep eluded him. After what felt like hours, Reign decided to take a walk. He slipped out of bed, careful not to make any noise, and quietly left his room. The corridors of their base were dimly lit, and the silence was almost eerie. He wandered through the hallways, his mind still racing. Reign found himself in the training hall, the familiar space filled with equipment and the scent of hard work and determination. He took a deep breath, the atmosphere grounding him somewhat. He walked over to a punching bag, his fists itching for an outlet. The punching back was made with dragon leather, it was incredibly sturdy and even a Tier VII would find it difficult to damage it. With each strike, he imagined Nichs''s face, his frustration, and anger fueling his punches. The physical exertion helped clear his mind, each blow a release of pent-up emotions. As he pounded the bag, he heard footsteps approaching. He turned to see Wolf standing in the doorway, arms crossed, a knowing smile on his face. "Can''t sleep either?" Wolf asked, stepping into the room. Reign shook his head, sweat dripping from his brow. "Too much on my mind." Wolf nodded in understanding. "Yeah, it''s been a hell of a night." They stood in silence for a moment, the only sound being Reign''s heavy breathing and the faint hum of the building. "Want to spar?" Wolf suggested, a glint of challenge in his eyes. Reign nodded, grateful for the distraction. They moved to the center of the room, assuming fighting stances. Wolf was a formidable opponent, and Reign knew he had to be on his toes. The sparring session was intense, with each move calcted and each strike precise. It was a dance of power and skill, a testament to their training and camaraderie. For a while, Reign managed to push aside his worries, focusing solely on the fight. The adrenaline coursing through his veins was a wee distraction. When they finally called it a draw, both of them were drenched in sweat and breathing heavily. "Thanks," Reign said, panting. "I needed that." Wolf pped him on the shoulder. "Anytime man." "My father replied, you know?" "He did?!" Reign asked in shock as Wolf nodded his head and smiled. "Yeah, he got the message, and he will being here, unfortunately, he isn''t close so it will take him some time to arrive." "I''m surprised he answered so quickly, I thought it would take him longer." Reign stated as Wolf chuckled. "I thought as well, but we were lucky, he had just arrived in some city, so he was able to see the message." Reign sighed in relief, wiping the sweat from his brow. The knowledge that Wolf''s father was on his way brought a sense of security, albeit temporary. Reign and Wolf exited the training hall and made their way back to their quarters while discussing things. Wolf''s father was one of the members of the Order and knew Nichs better than most. He was, without a shred of doubt, the best person to help them find the bastard. As dawn approached, Reign finally managed to catch a few hours of restless sleep. The events of the previous night continued to haunt him, but he knew that once morning arrived, they needed to get back to work. They had a lot to prepare for, and Wolf''s father''s arrival would be a significant turning point in their mission. The next morning, the team gathered in the main meeting room once more. The atmosphere was still tense, but there was an undercurrent of determination. "We need to strengthen our alliances and gather as much information on Nichs as possible," Reign began, his voice resolute. "Mia, how are our new contacts?" Mia nodded, already pulling out a list of names. "I''ve reached out to several of them, and many are willing to share what they know, but we have to be careful, not everyone can be trusted." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin "Good," Reign replied. "Let''s prioritize those who have a solid reputation, we can spend money at some information brokers to find out about them." "Shadow, any updates from your end?" Shadow leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "I''ve managed to get in touch with a few of our allies." "They''re looking into any recent activities that might be connected to Nichs, it''s going to take some time, but they''re on it." "Excellent," Reign said. "Jin, any insights from your experience with him?" Jin, who had been quietly observing the conversation, spoke up. "Nichs is cunning, very cunning." "He will likely have awork of informants and allies that he keeps at a distance, we need to be one step ahead of him." "Your father, Wolf, will be a valuable asset in this, he knows Nichs well, he never trusted him so he always kept tabs on him." "We also need to strengthen our defenses here in Doncaster, Nichs now knows who you are and might learn about your location, about Doncaster, and the other territories." Reign nodded, appreciating the input. "Wolf, start preparing for your father''s arrival, ensure that we have everything he might need." Wolf agreed, standing up to take his leave. "I''ll get on it right away." As the meeting continued, they outlined aprehensive n to fortify their position, reach out to allies, and gather more intel on Nichs. It was a meticulous process, but a necessary one. "Where are you going?" Beast suddenly asked Reign who took a deep breath. "I''m going to try and get in touch with some information brokers, we have some here and in Wilkashere, but the ones I want to talk to are the hidden ones, there are some that one can employ via the auction house, but Drayce''s faction has some informants as well. " Reign''s decision to reach out to hidden information brokers was a calcted risk. He knew that such individuals often operated in the shadows, dealing with sensitive information that could either help or hinder their cause. As he made his way to his quarters to prepare for the day, he pondered the best approach to contact these brokers without alerting Nichs or his spies. Reign quickly got dressed and gathered his thoughts. He went to the auction house, showed his identity, and once again managed to enter the grand auction house before entering a small room where a man greeted him. "To get in touch with the brokers is expensive, you are well aware of that?" The man, a higher-up of the auction house asked Reign who merely nodded his head. The man eyed Reign with a hint of skepticism, but Reign''s reputation and the weight of his recent sesses seemed to mollify any doubts. "I understand what you are saying," Reign said calmly. "But the information we seek is critical, we''re prepared to pay the necessary price." The auction house representative nodded, recognizing the determination in Reign''s eyes. "Very well." "Follow me." Reign was led through a series of narrow hallways and down a flight of stairs to a secluded chamber. The room was dimly lit, with an air of secrecy that suggested many ndestine deals had been brokered here. The representative stopped in front of a heavy wooden door and knocked twice. The door creaked open, revealing a middle-aged man with sharp features and piercing eyes, the face definitely a disguise in Reign''s opinion. He scrutinized Reign for a moment before stepping aside to let him enter. "Wee," the broker said, his voice smooth and measured. "I am Kieran, what information do you seek?" Reign took a seat across from Kieran, meeting his gaze with unwavering intensity. "I''m looking for information on a man named Nichs." "He operates under the alias ''Richard.'' I need to know his movements, his allies, and any weaknesses he might have." Kieran leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled under his chin as he seemingly started at a screen from the system. "Nichs is a dangerous man, highly skilled and elusive, information on him will note cheap." Reign nodded. "Name your price." Kieran considered for a moment before speaking. "Fifty thousand gold coins for the initial search, additional costs may arise depending on what we uncover." Reign didn''t flinch at the amount. "Done, how soon can you start?" "Immediately," Kieran replied. "But understand that this will take time, the target is not an easy man to track." "I understand," Reign said. "But time is of the essence, keep me informed of any developments." Kieran inclined his head, signaling the end of their meeting. "You''ll be contacted as soon as we have something." Reign left the grand auction house and then made his way to the monastery, wanting to meet with Drayce and ask for his assistance as well. Chapter 1040: Information As Reign walked through the bustling streets of Doncaster, the weight of the impending confrontation with Nichs pressed heavily on his mind. The morning sun cast long shadows, and the city buzzed with activity, but Reign felt a sense of urgency that made him quicken his pace. He arrived at the monastery, the tiny house looking more like an apartment for one. He entered, and of course, the interior was vastly different than the exterior, as it always was. The interior of the monastery was serene, with the soft sound of chanting echoing through the halls. Reign made his way to the inner sanctum then headed to the upper floors and right toward the main office, where Drayce was known to reside most of the time. Upon getting close to Drayce''s office, Reign suddenly stopped and nced to the side as he saw Drayce who was reading a book and leaning against a wall before ncing up at him. "Reign," Drayce greeted, setting the book aside. "What brings you here at this early hour?" Stay tuned for updates on m-v -NovelBin Reign took a deep breath, steadying himself. "We need your assistance, Drayce, or to be more exact, I need the assistance of the informants that your monastery has." Drayce''s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Reign before ncing at his office. "Let''s go in the office, we won''t discuss such matters here." Reign nodded at Drayce before entering the office and sitting down while Drayce continued staring at him. "Our informants are only for the monastery, we don''t ''lend'' them out or allow others to employ their services." "I know, but I need them, I need to find a person, I have already gone to the auction house and talked to their information brokers, but I need more, I need to be certain some clues about that man will be found." "Who?" "Who could it be to make you act like this and try so hard to find him?" Drayce asked Reign whose aura slightly changed as he stared back at Drayce. "His name is Nichs," Reign said, his voice steady but tinged with urgency. "He goes by the alias ''Richard'', as well as a couple of more." "He''s a cunning and dangerous man, and he is almost definitely the person responsible for my parent''s death." Drayce''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of Nichs, and he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "I can see why you are acting like this then." "Hmm I can''t personally offer help, but you can go to the other priests, more specifically, those right below me in rank here in this monastery." "With my letter of approval, they will tell the informants to keep an eye out for any news regarding this individual, but I will not be able to help any further as the system will punish me for doing so, understood?" Reign nodded, understanding the constraints Drayce was under. The monastery had its own rules and regtions, and asking for more would not only endanger Drayce but could alsopromise the entire operation. "I appreciate your help, Drayce. A letter of approval will be more than enough," Reign said, his gratitude evident. Drayce took a piece of parchment and began writing a detailed letter. The room was silent except for the scratch of Drayce''s quill. After a few moments, he handed the letter to Reign. "This will give you ess to our informants." "Speak to Father Elias first; he''s in charge of ourwork, and he''ll direct you further." "Thank you, Drayce," Reign said, taking the letter. He stood up to leave, but Drayce''s voice stopped him. "Reign, be careful." "This Nichs is not just dangerous; he''s a master of deception, trust no one outside of your team." Reign nodded the weight of Drayce''s warning settling in. As a Transcendent, Drayce had his own means of finding out about people, and he probably already knew much more about Nichs than any of them, he might even have his location. Of course, he would never disclose that as the punishment would be too severe. He left the monastery, the letter tucked safely in his coat. His next destination was Father Elias, a man he had met briefly but knew of his reputation as a meticulous and resourceful leader from the yers who had joined the monastery. Finding Father Elias in the monastery was rtively easy. The older man was in the library, poring over ancient texts. Reign approached him quietly, not wanting to disturb his work. "Father Elias?" Reign said softly. Elias looked up, his eyes sharp and assessing. "Yes, how can I help you?" Reign handed him the letter from Drayce. Elias took it, reading quickly. His expression softened slightly as he looked back at Reign. "Drayce speaks highly of you," Elias said, folding the letter and cing it in his pocket. "What information do you seek?" Reign repeated his request, exining the urgency of finding Nichs. Elias listened intently, nodding asionally. "I''ll put our best informants on this task," Elias said finally. "But remember, thework works in shadows, it might take time to get concrete information." "I understand," Reign replied. "Anything you can find will be invaluable." Elias gave him a reassuring smile. "We''ll do our best." "Stay in touch, and I''ll update you as soon as we have something." Leaving the monastery, Reign felt a slight easing of the tension that had gripped him. With the auction house and monastery both working on finding Nichs, there was a glimmer of hope. Back at their base, the team was bustling with activity. ns were being made, strategies discussed, and defenses strengthened. Wolf coordinated with his father''swork, which was mostly there thanks to the system, while Mia and Shadow gathered as much information as possible on potential allies and enemies. Reign gathered everyone in the main meeting room once more. "I''ve enlisted the help of the auction house brokers and the monastery''s informants, we should get some leads soon." Reign''s words seemed to lighten the mood in the room, giving the team a renewed sense of purpose. Everyone nodded in agreement, their resolve hardening. "Alright," Mia said, her eyes scanning the room. "Let''s divide up the tasks and make sure we''re covering all our bases, we need to be prepared for anything." Reign agreed. "Yes, let''s break into smaller teams." "Mia, you and Shadow will continue to work on our contacts and gathering intel, Beast, Jin, you two focus on fortifying our defenses and making sure Doncaster is secure." "Wolf, prepare for your father''s arrival and keep coordinating with yourwork. I''ll handle the brokers and keep in touch with Drayce''s informants." With their tasks assigned, the team dispersed, each member diving into their responsibilities with renewed vigor. Reign felt a glimmer of hope. They were making progress, and with each step, they were getting closer to finding Nichs. Reign spent the next few days in a whirlwind of activity, meeting with various contacts and following up on leads. He visited the auction house brokers frequently, checking on the status of their search for Nichs. Kieran, the broker, assured him they were making progress but needed more time. At the monastery, Father Elias kept him updated on their efforts. Thework of informants was extensive and skilled, but finding a man as elusive as Nichs required patience and precision. One evening, as Reign was returning to their base after a long day, he received a message from Kieran. The broker had found something. Reign hurried to the grand auction house, anticipation and anxiety gnawing at him. This was the first time Kieran had contacted him ever since Reign employed him, and he was anxious to find out what information Kieran had. Upon entering the office, Reign sat down and stared at Kieran who sighed. "You arrived faster than I thought." "What did you manage to find out." Reign asked immediately as Kieran simply chuckled. "We managed to uncover traces of a person that seems to be the one you are after, the traces are in multiple towns and cities across 3 regions, the alias the person used was different each time, but the one thing that was the same was the fact some people stated that the face of the person was weird." "They all stated that there was some sort of disturbance or distortion around the face of the person, even though it was barely noticeable, people remembered that as the feeling one had when looking into the man''s face was simply awkward." Reign''s face lit up as he stared at the documents Kieran took out. "We will continue monitoring and searching for more information, here is what we have right now, the price for these documents is 70 000 S Coins." Reign didn''t think twice before giving Kieran the money and then taking the documents. "Pleasure doing business with you, but let me give you a piece of advice, free of charge," Kieran said with a smile. "Be careful, you are probably stronger than the man you are looking for, but he is anything but ordinary, he is just too damn slippery and difficult to track." Chapter 1041: Nicholass Trail: Back in the Desert "Thank you, Kieran," Reign said, standing and carefully tucking the documents into his coat. "Your advice is appreciated." With a nod, Reign left the auction house, his mind racing. The pieces were starting toe together, and the documents in his possession could be the key to finally cornering Nichs. As he walked back to their base, he went over the information in his head, already nning their next move. Upon his return, Reign called an emergency meeting. The team assembled quickly, sensing the urgency in his demeanor. "I''ve got news," Reign began, cing the documents on the table. "Kieran''s brokers found some leads, Nichs has been using multiple aliases and moving across different regions." "His face is often described as having a strange distortionlike a barely noticeable disturbance, that tipped them off and they managed to notice that it was him." The team leaned in, examining the documents. Wolf was the first to speak. "This confirms what we suspected, Nichs is constantly on the move, changing his identity to avoid detection." "Yes," Mia added, tracing a line on the map that marked Nichs''s movements. "But these locations form a pattern, he''s been visiting towns and cities in a specific sequence." Shadow nodded. "He''s methodical." "This could be his attempt to cover his tracks, but it''s also his weakness, we can predict his next move." Jin, who had been silent, spoke up. "We need to cross-reference these locations with the regions, and we need to find out more ces that he had visited, that is the only way to learn the pattern." "If we can anticipate his next stop, we can set a trap." "Agreed," Reign said. "Mia and Shadow, you continue gathering intel." "Wolf, coordinate with your father''swork to monitor these locations, I know that the people he employed are far away from these regions and it will be nearly impossible for them to do so, but we need to at least try." "Beast and Uncle Jin, focus on doing what you''ve been doing till now, securing Doncaster and preparing for our move." "We need to be ready to act as soon as we have a solid lead." "That is all fine Reign, but you are forgetting something." Jin suddenly said as he walked over to Reign, suddenly headbutting him. "You guys have done nothing in thest several days except gather information, remember what I told you, finding Nichs is definitely important and we can''t put our guard down, but you can''t allow yourselves to stagnate, for your strength to stop improving now." "You need to go hunt, to fight, to make sure that when we do find the bastard, you can capture him without major issues." Reign winced, rubbing his forehead where Jin''s headbuttnded. The sting of the impact was a sharp reminder of Jin''s words. He was rightthey couldn''t afford to let their skills atrophy, even as they pursued Nichs. "You''re right, Uncle Jin," Reign said, standing straighter. "We''ve been so focused on the hunt for Nichs that we''ve neglected our own growth, we need to keep pushing our limits." Jin nodded approvingly. "Exactly." "We need to ensure that when the timees, we''re not just readywe''re unstoppable." "Alright," Reign continued, turning to the team. "We''ll continue our efforts to gather information and monitor Nichs''s movements, but we also need to bnce that with training and hunting." "The Verdant Jungle is still a very good ce for us to go hunting, especially with the help of Gabriel who now has even more power over the entire jungle, but we can also try going to the underground of the desert." "The desert, huh?" Shadow asked as he felt a slight chill. "That ce is filled to the brim with monsters, and unlike the surface of the desert, those monsters do not go down during the day and onlye out at night, they are constantly there, just waiting for somebody to appear so that they could attack." "Yes, which makes it quite suitable for leveling up quickly and increasing our strength rapidly," Beast stated before he leaned against the wall. "As long as we stay near the elevator, we will be able to leave whenever we wish, the monsters won''t be able to stop us, which will minimize the danger we will face." Reign agreed. "The underground desert will be challenging, but it''s the best ce for us to push our limits." "We''ll need to prepare carefully and make sure we''re ready for anything." "Then it''s settled," Wolf said. "We''ll split our focus between gathering intel and training, it won''t be easy, but it''s the best way to ensure we''re ready for Nichs, not to mention the factthat right now, we have already done our best to contact everyone and make sure to learn as much as we can." "I doubt we can even do much anymore, we just need to wait and hope to gain some new info soon." The team dispersed to prepare for their dual objectives. Reign felt a renewed sense of purpose. Bncing their hunt for Nichs with rigorous training would be difficult, but it was necessary. The following morning, they geared up for their expedition to the underground desert. The atmosphere was tense but charged with anticipation. Each member of the team knew the risks, but they also knew what was at stake. Soon, the party was on top of a mountain on the mountain range, Jin was present as well. They didn''t call Neil and the other two newly evolved Tier VIbatants as it was a bit dangerous for them, it was better to not take more risk than needed. "There it is, the what was it called again, Tork or something?" Tank said as he stared at therge pyramid that was easily noticeable from the top of the mountain. "Torkan, the specter called it a Torkan." Beast said as Tank nodded in thanks to him. The Torkan, a massive pyramid-like structure, dominated the horizon. Its ancient stone walls loomed ominously, casting long shadows in the desert sun. The elevator, which descended into the depths of the underground desert, was located in the very center of the structure. Reign took a deep breath, feeling the hot desert air fill his lungs. "Alright, everyone, stay close and stay alert, we don''t know what we''re going to find down there, we were only there for a couple of minutes thest time we went down, and we didn''t have time to really explore the area." Stay tuned for updates on m-v -NovelBin The team nodded, their expressions serious. They descended the mountain and made their way across the desert towards the Torkan. The heat was oppressive, but they had Mia with them, who was able to use her frost ability to keep their surroundings nice and cool. No monster was active during the day, and even if they were active, the monsters on the surface of the desert were only Tier V monsters, they were unable to go up against Reign and the others. A couple of the faction''s top teams used the desert as hunting grounds during the night in order to do the same thing Reign and the others had done, level up quickly. It was dangerous, but definitely worth it, especially since there were multiple teams present and they could all work together if one team was in danger. The party entered the Torkan and moved forward until they reached the center, where they were greeted by the same specter asst time. "Well, look who is back!" The specter said with a smile on his face. "You surely did get stronger quickly, I couldn''t wait to go down there and explore, huh?" "Tell me, is there anything down there we should keep an eye out for, anything that might be dangerous, or perhaps valuable to us?" Reign asked the specter who smirked at him before shaking his head. "I''m afraid I cannot divulge such information young man, but I will give you some advice." The specter said, his face turning a bit serious. "Do not attempt to go too far away from the elevator, you guys are strong, but not strong enough to simply wander around the underground area, make sure to be less than a mile away from the elevator at all times, otherwise, you might find yourselves in mortal danger." Reign and the others nced at one another before Shadow suddenly stared at the specter. "Wait, why didn''t you tell us that thest time, we almost died!" "No, you didn''t." The specter said before chuckling. "As for the reason I didn''t tell you, well, that is quite simple." "You were not powerful enough to wander far away from the elevator, I knew that the moment you came across any monster, you would realize just how dangerous the area was and would quickly return, so there was no reason for me to give this advice." "Now,e on, get on the elevator and go down, the underground won''t explore itself, the monsters won''t kill themselves, and you won''t level up and be stronger if you don''t do that." Chapter 1042: Fighting Below the Desert Reign nodded, understanding the specter''s reasoning, though still slightly annoyed at theck of warningst time. "Thank you for the advice," he said, leading the team onto the elevator tform. As they descended into the depths, the temperature dropped, and the oppressive heat of the desert above was reced by a cool, damp air. The sound of the elevator''s magical levitation echoed through the cavern, heightening the tension among the group. When the elevator came to a halt, they stepped out into a vast underground cavern. The bioluminescent moss covering the walls provided just enough light to navigate by, casting eerie green glows over the jagged rock formations and winding tunnels. "This... Isn''t the same ce we were thest time." Reign stated with a solemn expression as the specter suddenly appeared behind them. "Correct, the elevator will take you to a different ce each time you go down, each trip will be different, some more dangerous than the others." "Great, just what we needed, a randomizer on top of the dangerous ce we are exploring.". Shadow said with a growl as the specter chuckled. "Worry not, you will never be sent somewhere that is too dangerous for you, but the locations have to change each time simply because we need to let other teams that mighte in the future have the chance to explore without worrying about other teams." Reign nodded at the specter''s exnation, appreciating the logic despite the addedplexity. "Thank you for the rification." The specter vanished, leaving them alone in the cavern. Reign turned to his team, his eyes scanning the environment. "Alright, stay sharp." "Remember the advicedon''t stray too far from the elevator." "Let''s start exploring." The team moved cautiously, their weapons at the ready. The cavern was eerily silent, the only sounds being their footsteps and the asional drip of water echoing through the space. They walked in formation, Reign, Greenie, and Wolf at the front, Mia, Aelrinder, Laura, and Shadow in the middle, and Beast, Tank, and Jin covering the rear. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin As they ventured deeper, they encountered their first challenge. A group of lizard-like creatures, each about the size of a horse, emerged from the shadows. Their eyes glowed with a predatory gleam, and their sharp ws scraped against the rocky floor. "Get ready," Reign said, his voice low but steady. "Don''t forget to keep an eye out for other monsters, you all know what happened thest time we were here." The lizard creatures charged, their movements swift and coordinated. Reign met the first one head-on, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision. Wolf was right beside him, his greatsword smashing down with bone-crushing force. Mia and Laura took out the lizards at a distance, their projectiles finding their marks with pinpoint uracy while Aelrinder and Shadow dealt with those that darede close to them. Beast, Tank, and Jin held the rear, ensuring no creatures nked them, which some tried to do soon enough. The battle was intense but brief. The team moved with practiced efficiency, and their experience was evident in their seamless coordination. As thest lizard fell, the cavern grew silent once more. "Good work," Reign said, surveying the area. "Let''s keep moving." "There''s no huge swarm like thest time, but still, make sure to keep alert, more monsters will definitely arrive soon," Beast stated as Reign suddenly stopped and sighed while shaking his head. "They already have." From the shadows of the cavern emerged another wave of creaturesthis time, a mix of lizard-like creatures and hulking insectoids, each with exoskeletons that gleamed ominously in the bioluminescent light. Their mandibles clicked, and a low, droning hum filled the air as they advanced. "Positions!" Jinmanded, his voice echoing through the cavern. The team quickly adjusted their formation, readying themselves for the new onught. The insectoids moved with a disturbing coordination, their movements synchronized as they surged forward. Reign and Wolf met the front line, their weapons slicing through the air with deadly precision. Each swing of Wolf''s greatsword sent fragments of exoskeleton flying, while Reign''s swordsmanship was a blur of lethal strikes. Mia and Laura adjusted their aim, targeting the insectoids with icy shards and demonic fireballs that exploded on impact, creating a deadly mix of elements. Shadow, with his twin daggers, danced through the fray, exploiting every opening and weak point with surgical precision. As the battle raged on, Tank and Beast worked together to hold the rear, theirbined strength proving to be an imprable barrier against the creatures that tried to nk them. Jin, with his vast experience, moved with an uncanny awareness, predicting the enemies'' movements and countering them before they could pose a serious threat. Greenie''s hammer sent the monsters flying back, their bodies caving in or breaking with each swing of his hammer. "Alright, this is more likest time!" Shadow yelled as he dodged a sickle from an insectoid before thrusting his dagger deep inside the monster''s neck, stabbing him between the neck, which was very wide but short, and the chin. "Yeah, but be careful, I sense more of theming, as well as two stronger mana signatures, they might be mini bosses!" Reign yelled out, his voice reverberating through the cavern and reaching them all. The team braced themselves for the approaching threat. The sound of scuttling ws and hissing breaths echoed off the cavern walls, creating an almost deafening cacophony. "Here theye!" Reign shouted, tightening his grip on his sword. The two stronger mana signatures that Reign had sensed emerged from the darkness. One was a massive, armored lizard, nearly twice the size of the others, with scales that seemed to absorb the faint light. The other was an enormous insectoid, its exoskeleton covered in sharp spikes and its mandiblesrge enough to crush bones. Reign and Wolf immediately engaged the lizard, recognizing it as the more immediate threat. Its movements were surprisingly fast for its size, and it retaliated fiercely to every strike. Reign''s sword shed against its tough scales, while Wolf''s greatsword hammered down with all his strength. "We need to work together to bring this one down fast!" Reign called out, narrowly dodging a swipe from the lizard''s massive ws. "On it!" Wolf replied, coordinating his attacks with Reign''s to keep the lizard off bnce. Meanwhile, Mia, Laura, and Shadow focused on the spiked insectoid. Mia and Laura unleashed a barrage of elemental attacks, aiming for its joints and softer underbelly. The insectoid, however, was too fast and managed to dodge each attack with ease before being attacked by Shadow, who stepped out of the monster''s shadow the moment thetter sidestepped to dodge the attacks. He stabbed the monster between the joints, but the moment he did so, the insectoid quickly jumped back, dodging what would have been a serious injury. Shadow grimaced as the insectoid countered his strike, but he kept his movements fluid, dodging its retaliatory swipe. He circled around, looking for another opening. "We need to slow it down!" Mia shouted, her frost swirling around her as she grabbed her sword, ready to join Shadow if there was a need to do so. Shadow nced at her before nodding his head. He quickly used his darkness, causing the ground 20 meters around him to darken before shadowy hands appeared from below, grabbing the insectoid that screeched in response. Mia didn''t wait as she conjured a powerful ice spike and hurled it at the insectoid''s legs. The spike hit its mark, encasing one of the insectoid''s legs in ice and momentarily halting its movement. "Nice shot!" Laura said, taking advantage of the brief pause tounch a barrage of demonic fireballs at the creature''s exposed underbelly. The fireballs exploded on impact, searing through the exoskeleton and eliciting a high-pitched screech from the insectoid. Meanwhile, Reign and Wolf continued their coordinated assault on the armored lizard. Reign''s sword found purchase between the scales, creating small, bleeding wounds, while Wolf''s greatsword smashed against the creature''s back, causing it to roar in pain. "Keep it up!" Reign urged, sensing the lizard''s weakening state. The insectoid, despite its injuries,shed out with renewed ferocity. It broke free of the ice encasing its leg and charged at Shadow, mandibles snapping. Shadow nimbly avoided the attack, using the momentum to leap onto the insectoid''s back, driving his daggers into the joints near its head. Shadow smirked dangerously as he poured his mana into his daggers, causing them to turn ck as his darkness rushed into the body of the monster. Nearly at the same time as that, Reign managed to slip between the legs of the lizard before shing from below, cutting his belly apart and causing it to fully focus on him and roar in pain. It was just a second, but it was enough for Wolf to jump high up and make his sword bright from the immense temperature contained in it. He shed down at the lizard''s giant neck, cutting through it in the same moment Shadow pulled his daggers to both sides with full force. Both monsters were decapitated at the same moment. Chapter 1043: Deeper into the Underground The cavern fell silent as the two creatures'' heads thudded to the ground, their bodies copsing into lifeless heaps. The small horde of monsters that was assaulting them stopped for an instant, seemingly shocked by the deaths of their two leaders, before they started growling, their bodies slightly shaking. "Kill them, the ones that are shaking, they''re going berserk!" Beast shouted in slight panic before notching a couple of arrows on his bow and aiming at the monsters who were about to turn berserk. The urgency in Beast''s voice spurred the team into immediate action. The cavern, momentarily silent from the fall of the mini-bosses, erupted into chaos once more as the remaining monsters began to surge with renewed aggression. Their growls turned into roars, and their movements became more erratic and powerful. "Focus on the berserk ones first!" Reign shouted, tightening his grip on his sword. He moved swiftly towards one of the trembling lizard-like creatures, his de slicing through the air with precision. The creature lunged at him, but Reign anticipated its move, sidestepping and driving his sword into its exposed side. Wolf, seeing another berserk lizard charging, swung his greatsword in a wide arc. The powerful blow cleaved through the creature''s torso, sending it crashing to the ground. "Keep at it! Don''t let them overwhelm us!" Mia and Laura unleashed a coordinated assault on a group of berserk insectoids. Mia''s frost magic created a field of ice, slowing the creatures'' advance and forcing them into a bottleneck while lunging at them with her sword in hand. Laura took advantage of the monster''s slowed movement and used her demonic energy, drawing a multitude of pentagrams in the air with great speed beforeunching numerous rays of demonic energy that prated through the monsters, killing a couple of them right away. Shadow, still riding the adrenaline from taking down the mini-boss, moved through the battlefield like a phantom. He darted between berserk monsters, his twin daggers shing in the dim light as he struck vital points with deadly uracy. His darkness weaved through the cavern, further disorienting the frenzied creatures. Beast and Tank no longer held the rear and started attacking the monsters, theirbined strength causing the deaths of plenty of monsters right away. Beast''s arrows flew true, each shot finding its mark in the berserk creatures'' weak spots. Tank used his massive shield to bash and block, his powerful swings cleaving through monsters and cutting them apart with ease. ckie and the flood dragon were summoned right after, the two quickly helping the others out. Neither one was asrge as they usually were as the underground, although massive, would still pose an issue for them to move with ease in their original size. The two had shrunk by a bit in order to fight more easily and were crushing the monsters that dared attack them. Jin, with his vast experience, moved with an uncanny awareness. His hands were a blur as heshed out against the monsters, striking with precision and force. He anticipated the monsters'' movements, countering them before they could pose a serious threat. Greenie was at his side, his hammer creating shockwaves with every swing, further destabilizing the already chaotic battlefield. As the team continued to fight, the number of berserk creatures dwindled. The coordinated attacks and superior strategy of Reign''s team began to show results. Each monster that fell made the next one easier to handle. The frenzied chaos slowly gave way to a more controlled battle, and the team''s discipline and training shone through. After slightly over 5 minutes of fighting, the number of monsters had fallen down to single digits as many of them had died or even ran away. The remaining monsters had already gone berserk, their strength increasing by a significant margin, but they were not a problem for Reign and the others who quickly dealt with them. The cavern fell silent once more, the echo of their final blows fading into the darkness. The team stood amidst the carnage, their breaths heavy but triumphant. Reign wiped the sweat from his brow, surveying the battlefield littered with the remains of their foes. "Excellent work, everyone," Reign said, his voice carrying a note of pride. "We handled that well." Wolf cleaned his greatsword, giving a nod of agreement. "Yeah, but let''s stay sharp, there could be more of them around." Mia and Laura caught their breaths, their magical energies slowly replenishing. Shadow flicked the blood off his daggers, his eyes scanning the cavern for any further threats. "Let''s take a moment to regroup and n our next move," Reign suggested. "We need to stay within a mile of the elevator, but there''s still a lot to explore." The team gathered in a loose circle, taking stock of their supplies and discussing their next steps. Greenie stared at his hammer, cleaning the flesh that had gotten stuck on it, while Tank adjusted his shield straps. Jin stretched, loosening his muscles after the intense fight. "We need to be mindful of our stamina and resources," Jin advised. "If we push too hard, we might find ourselves in a dangerous situation without the means to defend ourselves." "Agreed," Reign said. "We should proceed with caution and take our time, let''s explore this cavern systematically and avoid unnecessary risks." With their n set, the team began to move through the cavern, staying close to the elevator as they navigated the winding tunnels and rocky outcrops. The bioluminescent moss provided a constant, eerie glow, casting long shadows and illuminating their path. As they ventured deeper, they discovered a series of interconnected chambers, each filled with various forms of underground flora and fauna. Strange fungi glowed in different colors, creating a surrealndscape that was both beautiful and unsettling. In one chamber, they found a cluster ofrge, crystalline formations. The crystals emitted a soft, pulsating light, and the air around them seemed to hum with magical energy. "These crystals are fascinating," Mia said, examining one closely. "I can sense a strong magical aura, they might be useful for crafting or enchanting." Laura crouched next to her, staring at the crystals, and she nodded her head in agreement. "Let''s collect a few samples," Reign suggested. "But be careful, we don''t know if they''re stable or if they could attract more creatures." Using precise, controlled strikes, the team carefully harvested several crystal shards, cing them in secure pouches. The process took time, but the potential benefits were worth the effort. As they continued their exploration, the team encountered more clusters of crystals, each with unique properties. Some emitted heat, while others seemed to absorb light, creating patches of darkness even in the bioluminescent cavern. "These could be valuable," Shadow said, pocketing a shard of a particrly dark crystal. "We should keep an eye out for more." Despite their caution, the team soon found themselves facing another challenge. As they entered a particrlyrge chamber, they heard a low, rumbling growl. In the middle of the chamber was a monster, unlike any they had encountered before. The creature was a hulking behemoth, covered in thick, armored tes. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent intelligence, and its ws scraped against the stone floor as it advanced. The ground trembled with each step it took, and the air grew thick with tension. "A boss monster?" Shadow asked as Reign and the others stared at the monster with apprehension. The auraing from the monster was quite overwhelming, even for them. "Do we fight this thing, I mean, it seems to be a high-grade or even a peak Tier VI boss monster, are we sure we can defeat it, what if it can call for reinforcements, we would be forced to run away then." Reign assessed the situation quickly. The behemoth before them was indeed formidable, and its presence hinted at the possibility of hidden dangers within the cavern. The team had faced many challenges together, but this creature required careful consideration. "We need to be smart about this," Reign said, his voice steady. "If we engage, we must ensure we''re in the best position to fight and retreat if necessary, we can''t afford to be surrounded or overwhelmed." Wolf nodded, gripping his greatsword tightly. "Agreed, let''s spread out and see if we can find any weak points." "This thing looks tough, but everything has a vulnerability." The team fanned out, keeping their distance from the behemoth while maintaining a defensive formation. The creature watched them with a predatory gaze, its movements slow and deliberate as it gauged their intentions. Mia focused her magic, creating a series of frost areas on the ground around the behemoth. "I''ll try to slow it down, if we can limit its mobility, we''ll have a better chance of taking it down." "Good thinking," Reign replied. "Everyone, be ready to strike when Mia''s frost activates, we''ll hit it hard and fast." As Miapleted her skill, she signaled the team. The air around the behemoth shimmered with a cold blue light, and frost began to creep up its legs. The creature roared in defiance, trying to shake off the icy grip, but the ice that had encased it held firm. "Now!" Reign shouted, charging forward with Wolf. Their swords struck the behemoth''s armored tes, sending sparks flying. The creature retaliated with a powerful swipe of its w, but Reign and Wolf deftly dodged the attack. Shadow moved in from the side, his daggers seeking out the joints between the behemoth''s armor. He struck with precision, each blow aimed at weakening the creature''s defenses. Beast and Tank provided support, theirbined strength adding to the assault. Laura and Aelrinderunched ranged attacks, their projectiles striking the behemoth''s exposed areas. The creature roared in pain and fury, its movements bing more erratic as it struggled against the coordinated onught. Jin and Greenie focused on disrupting the behemoth''s bnce. Jin''s martial arts skills allowed him to strike at the creature''s legs, while Greenie''s hammer created shockwaves that destabilized the ground beneath it. Chapter 1044: The Powerful Boss The monster suddenly roared as the ice that had covered its legs cracked and broke in a mere instant. The powerful shockwave that the roar produced caused Reign and the others to be blown away, using their mana and powers merely to stay near the monster. The area itself was shaking from how powerful the roar was, and some rocks even fell on the ground from the ceiling. "Tch, all of that, and we barely managed to injure it, we just made it angry." Reign stated as he stared at the giant monster that was now staring at them with an angry face. "Guys, do you hear that?" Beast asked as Reign and the others grimaced, the trembling of the ground and the roars that wereing from a distance all something they felt and heard. "It called for backup, huh?" Shadow asked with a slightly worried expression as Reign sighed. "For now, be calm, and don''t let the bastard get to you, we wille up with a n after we see just how many monsters it has called, as well as how powerful they are." "This is a good opportunity to not only gain a ton of exp, but to also get some items from this bastard, I am certain we will gain quite a bit from him." Reign said as he pointed his sword at the behemoth that suddenly started running toward them. "For now, don''t go all out, don''t use the marks, only after the reinforcements arrive!" Wolf said as he jumped high up before twisting his body and touching the ceiling with his feet. He then bent his knees before kicking off the ceiling and crashing down at the behemoth as mes enveloped his body and sword. The monster quickly took notice of him and jumped, aiming to swat him from the air like a fly. "Let''s see if you are able to do so!" Wolf shouted as he shed down at the monster''s giant w, the sword and w colliding and sparks being produced as Wolf''s arms bulged from how much power he was channeling through them. Right beneath the monster, however, Shadow appeared. He quickly used his daggers to climb up the monster''s body while using his darkness to try and slow the w down and make it weaker in order to help Wolf out before jumping on the back of the behemoth and attempting to stab it in the back of the neck. His daggers merely bounced off the neck, however, and did nothing but leave two thin white dots on the strong scales of the monster. "Tch, thick armor, huh?" Shadow said before channeling more of his darkness into his daggers and attempting to stab again, only for the behemoth to suddenly turn his head 180 degrees and open his mouth in an attempt to bite Shadow whose eyes widened as he quickly teleported away, saving his life. "Don''t you dare look away from me!" Wolf shouted in anger as he suddenly pulled himself up by relying on his sword which was still locked in a stalemate with the w. He let go of the sword, allowing the w to pass harmlessly below him, producing powerful wind that actually helped propel him forward, straight to the head of the monster that turned again. Wolf clenched his fist before punching the head with full force, the monster was barely able to react, only lowering its head and forcing Wolf to collide with its forehead which seemed metallic. The sound of metal hitting metal was heard as the monster''s head was knocked back from the powerful punch of Wolf who slightly winced as his fist hurt as well. He had covered it in mana and used the ''Volcanic Punch'' skill, but it was only able to heat up the forehead and did nothing else. Just as the monster was about to attack Wolf who was falling down, a hammer struck its head from the side, knocking it to the side and actually forcing the monster to move its legs a bit before arge arrow struck its free w that it was going to use to hit Wolf. A whip suddenly wrapped around Wolf, pulling him back and away from the monster. "Damn, that''s quite cold," Wolfmented as the icy whip let go of him. "Thanks though," Wolf told Mia who merely nodded at him before lunging at the monster with her sword, her frost appearing around her. The behemoth nced at her and lifted its leg in order to try and squash her, only for lightning to appear in front of its eyes as Reign appeared in a mere instant, stabbing forward with one of his swords, aiming at the eye of the monster. [ Lightning Lance ] The powerfulnce struck forward, only to be stopped by rocks that suddenly broke off from the ceiling and levitated in front of the monster''s head. They weren''t normal rocks either, they were covered in mana and were incredibly durable and difficult to destroy, making it impossible even for Reign''snce to prate through them easily. Tank swung his axe at the monster, causing a giant and powerful axe light to charge at it while Aelrinder stabbed forward with his spear that was covered in a powerful wind. They all attacked, forcing the boss monster to be unable to respond, being forced to only defend and grow frustrated from doing so. And yet, none of them were feeling happy or aplished as the roars were now close and they knew the monsters the boss had summoned were close. And then, they appeared. Over 200 monsters. All of them Tier VI, 6 of them Mini Bosses like the ones Reign and the others had fought before. None of them an easy opponent. "Dammit!" Reign shouted as he kicked off the rocks before plummeting down to the ground. "Retreat!" Reign didn''t have to yell twice as they all realized that this battle was one they could barely win. If Reign transformed and they all went all out, they were certain they could win, but the cost would be too high. None of them were sure that they could escape unscathed, no, they would definitely not escape unscathed, but the issue was that some of them might even die in this battle. There were ten of them present, but they would need to send more than half to battle against the monster horde while the rest kept the boss upied. Even if they managed to defeat the monsters and then attack the boss again, their marks couldn''t be active for too long, and they had no idea just what the boss was capable of. It was incredibly powerful, and it barely did anything till now, it was mostly defending itself and using its body to attack, it only used its ability when Reign tried to stab one eye, which would have been a serious injury to it. To them, it seemed as if the boss was merely ying with them, it was just waiting for the reinforcements and ying with its food because it was bored. Perhaps it had note across powerful opponents in a long time and it had grown bored and tired of defeating weaklings, so it was doing its best to enjoy the battle as long as possible, to relish the opportunity to fight against powerful opponents who could actually injure it. It was definitely a possibility, after all, the more powerful the monster, the higher the chance it has intellect. Reign and the others quickly started running away, using their abilities to attack the boss who was running after them. Theyunched long-range attacks at it while running, none of them stopping for an instant as they knew it would be far too dangerous to do so. Even Reign, who could explode with immense power, was not willing to stay here and fight as he knew that there was a chance the boss could summon even more monsters to help it out, even though there was little possibility of that happening. Mia and the others tried to do their best to slow the boss down, to slow its movement so that it wouldn''t catch up to them. It was stronger than them, that was sure, but they had no idea just how much stronger it was. They were hoping not a lot so that they would be able to get away safely. They ran and ran, not stopping for anything as the boss was slowly catching up to them. Reign grimaced before suddenly jumping forward with full force and then turning around in the air. He grabbed a spear from his inventory and then threw it with full force, applying both lightning and light on it. The spear zoomed through the air and arrived in front of the boss''s face in an instant before hitting it. It was unable to stop it in time thanks to how fast it was, and it even managed to pierce through the forehead a bit. Chapter 1045: Escaping the Behemoth "Why would you aim at the forehead, that''s the toughest part of its body from what I know!" Shadow yelled out after clicking his tongue in slight frustration. The attack that Reign had just used was incredibly fast and had it hit any other part of the monster''s body, or another part of the head, it would have definitely done some good damage. The spear that Reign had just thrown was a Rank S weapon, which was something that still wasn''tmon in the world, and thanks to the fact they were quite further away from the monster right now, Reign was unable to put the spear back in the inventory. Even if the monster was closer, once the spear was stuck in its body, the system would not put it back in the inventory, the mana of the monster would stop that from happening. "I didn''t aim there, that damned forehead, it actually drew the attack towards it!" Reign shouted in anger as Wolf nodded his head. "I felt a pull when I punched the bastard, there is some sort of attraction thates from that forehead, it seems like all attacks that are aimed at the head will be drawn to it." "Damn it, it might be another ability of the monster," Shadow said, his frustration evident. "We''ll have to focus on its body instead." Reign nodded, a grim expression on his face. "No choice but to keep running for now, we need to put more distance between us and the boss." The team continued their retreat, the boss still pursuing them relentlessly. The monster horde was gaining ground, and the sound of their roars and footsteps grew louder with each passing moment. Reign''s mind raced, searching for a solution to their dire situation. As they ran, Mia conjured icy barriers and frost spells to slow the boss''s progress, but the behemoth shattered through them with ease. Shadow and Lauraunched a barrage of projectiles, but the monster''s thick scales absorbed most of the impact. "We need to find a narrow passage or some sort of bottleneck," Reign shouted. "Something that can slow it down more effectively." "There''s a tunnel up ahead," Beast called out, pointing towards a rocky outcrop. "If we can get through it, we might be able to use the terrain to our advantage, but I have no idea where we will exit, we might find ourselves further away from the elevator than we wanted to be." "No other choice, I don''t want us fighting this thing right now, it''s simply far too dangerous, the monster horde has fallen behind thanks to the speed the boss and we have, but the mini-bosses are still hot on our trail." Reign said before he nodded his head at Beast. The team veered towards the tunnel, their pace quickening. As they approached, Reign nced back to see the behemoth gaining on them, its eyes burning with fury. They reached the tunnel entrance just as the monster closed in, and they slipped inside, the narrower space forcing the behemoth to slow its advance. "Keep moving!" Reign urged, his voice echoing in the confined space. "This will buy us some time, but we can''t stop." The team sprinted through the tunnel, the walls closing in around them. The behemoth''s roars reverberated through the stone, but he was unable to pass. That was until the tunnel started shaking and widening. "He''s actually widening the tunnel?!" Shadow shouted in disbelief as they nced back to see the behemoth grabbing the two sides of the tunnel and pushing them, using his ability to control rocks at the same time and widening the tunnel in order to pass through it and continue chasing them. "It doesn''t matter, this will still buy us time, just get through and then continue moving toward the elevator!" Reign said as they continued running. They ran for about a minute, covering an incredible distance during that time, and yet, when they arrived at the end of the tunnel, they were shocked to find that it was a dead end. "Attack, if there''s no exit, we''ll make one, we got no other choice!" Wolf shouted as he lunged forward with his sword. The behemoth was behind them, hundreds of meters behind and slowly getting closer as it continued widening the tunnel in order to reach them. Reign and the team turned to face the solid rock wall at the end of the tunnel. There was no time to question or hesitate. They had to break through before the behemoth caught up with them. Wolf mmed his greatsword into the rock with all his might. The impact created arge crack but did not break throughpletely. Reign, seeing the urgency, focused his energy and joined Wolf, his sword crackling with lightning and light as he struck the wall. "Everyone, focus your attacks here!" Reignmanded. The team quickly formed a semicircle around the targeted area, channeling theirbined strength. Mia conjured frost spikes, aiming them at the cracks Wolf and Reign had made. Lauraunched demonic fireballs, their explosive force widening the fissures. Shadow threw his daggers, which hummed with darkness and struck with pinpoint uracy. Continue reading at mvl Tank used his brute strength to strike at the weakened rock, Beast quickly drew his bow and sent arrows forward, while Aelrinder''s wind-powered spear strikes added to the assault. Jin''s martial arts skills allowed him to deliver precise, powerful blows, further destabilizing the wall. Greenie swung his massive hammer, each strike sending shockwaves through the stone. Thebined might of their attacks caused the rock to shudder and splinter. With one final, coordinated effort, they broke through, creating a narrow passage just wide enough for them to squeeze through. "Go, go, go!" Reign urged, leading the team through the newly formed exit. The behemoth''s roars grew louder as it neared, but they managed to slip through the passage before it could reach them. Emerging on the other side, they found themselves in another cavern. The air was cool and damp, and the bioluminescent moss provided faint light. They didn''t stop to catch their breath; they continued running, hoping to put as much distance as possible between them and the pursuing monster. "We need to find the elevator!" Reign said, his voice echoing through the cavern. "Keep moving and stay alert!" As they pressed forward, the sounds of the behemoth''s pursuit gradually faded. The tunnel they had created had slowed it down, but they knew it was only a matter of time before it caught up again. "Let''s find higher ground," Beast suggested, scanning the cavern for any signs of an exit. "If we can get a better vantage point, we might spot the elevator." The team ascended a rocky incline, their eyes constantly scanning their surroundings. They reached a teau that offered a view of the cavern below. In the distance, they spotted a faint glowthe elevator. "There it is!" Mia eximed, pointing towards the light. "We need to get there before the behemoth catches up!" They descended the teau, moving swiftly but cautiously. The cavern was filled with winding pathways and hidden dangers, but their focus remained on reaching the elevator. As they neared the elevator, they encountered another group of monsters. These were smaller than the behemoth but still formidable. The team didn''t slow down; they charged through, using their momentum andbined strength to overpower the creatures. Reign''s lightning-fast strikes cleared a path, while Wolf''s powerful swings kept the monsters at bay. Mia''s frost magic and Laura''s fireballs provided ranged support, while Shadow''s daggers found their marks with deadly precision. Beast and Tank shielded the team from iing attacks, their formidable defenses proving invaluable. Jin and Greenie took the rear, ensuring no monsters could nk them. Their coordinated efforts allowed the team to push through the opposition and reach the elevator tform. As they stepped onto the tform, Reign quickly activated the elevator. The elevator began its ascent, taking them away from the dangers below. The behemoth had noticed the elevator from afar, however, and suddenly roared as the six mini-bosses stopped right behind it. It struck the ground in front of itself and then suddenly started pulling it, managing to pull a huge rock from the ground below, one that was asrge as a basketball field. "Hey, it it isn''t nning on throwing that at us, right?" Shadow asked with a nervous smile as Reign and the others widened their eyes at the behemoth that pulled its hands slightly back. It then threw the giant rock at them, its uracy amazing considering the fact they were about 530 meters away. The rock flew through the air at a great speed, arriving in mere seconds in front of the elevator. Reign and the others could do nothing but watch as they couldn''t attack while inside the elevator. The only thing they could do was hope that it wouldn''t be destroyed by the rock. It didn''t. The rock struck the elevator and broke in pieces, but it was unable to even cause the elevator to shake from the impact. Chapter 1046: New Information on Nicholas The massive rock shattered into countless fragments as it struck the elevator, showering Reign and his team with debris. However, the elevator remained unscathed, its magical enchantments and sturdy construction absorbing the impact. They sighed in relief as they continued their ascent, the behemoth''s furious roars echoing from below. "That was close," Wolf said, wiping sweat from his brow. "But we made it." Reign nodded, his eyes scanning the cavern below. "We need to report this encounter back at the base. That behemoth is more dangerous than we anticipated." As the elevator reached the surface, they stepped out into the bright light that was present in the Torkan. The warmth was a stark contrast to the cool, damp air of the underground cavern. The specter nced at them before smiling. "Seems like you''re all fine, but oh my, it doesn''t seem like you lot had a good time down there." "We encountered a powerful behemoth in the underground desert," Reign said as he nced at the specter before shaking his head. "This creature was unlike anything we''ve faced before, it had the ability to control rocks and summon reinforcements, making it a formidable opponent." Mia nodded, her face showing signs of worry. "And its forehead seems to have some sort of maic pull, drawing our attacks towards it." "This makes it even harder to deal any significant damage." "We need to be better prepared for encounters like this," Jin said. "Our current strategy needs to be refined, we need to find ways to counter its abilities and take it down more efficiently." "Well, you can definitely do so, but the chances of youing across that thing again are not high, don''t forget, each time you take the elevator down, you will find yourselves in a different area of the underground." "In my opinion, forming ns to battle certain creatures is not that effective, but of course, since the one you fought was a boss, then things are a bit different as they are tricky bastards." Discover hidden content at mvl The specter''s words resonated with the team. They knew that the underground was vast and filled with unknown dangers. They had to adapt and be ready for anything that came their way. Reign and the team returned to the base, their minds filled with thoughts of the behemoth and the challenges they had faced. They knew that their encounter was just one of many in the underground and that they would face even greater threats in the future. As they entered the base, they were greeted by the familiar sights and sounds of their home. The bustling activity of the base was a stark contrast to the quiet of the underground, and it was a wee change. Reign immediately called for a meeting, wanting to discuss their encounter and formte a n moving forward. The team gathered in the main meeting room, their faces grim but determined. "We faced a powerful enemy in the underground," Reign began, his voice steady. "We need to be better prepared for future encounters." "We need to train harder, refine our strategies, and be ready for anything thates our way." The team nodded in agreement, their determination evident. They knew that their journey was far from over and that they would face many more challenges in the days toe. "The behemoth was a great danger to us, that much is certain, but we can definitely defeat it if it is alone," Jin said as he stared at the others. "The main issue is the fact the bastard is able to summon so many monsters as reinforcements, the sheer number of them alone is enough to cause great trouble for us, but the main issue is the six mini-bosses as each one of us needs to go up against one." "And even then, it is a tough battle, one that can take quite some time before it''s finished," Jin said as the others nodded, fully agreeing with his statement. The team discussed their encounter with the behemoth in detail, analyzing its abilities and strategizing on how to counter them. They knew that facing such a formidable foe required careful nning and coordination. They wouldn''t n for too long as what the specter had said was correct, they had no idea if they would face the behemoth again in the future, but if they did, they wanted to be ready for it. For now, however, they would rest. They had exploded forth with all their strength while running away from the behemoth, and they were quite tired. They needed to rest a bit, and then, they would go back to the underground to battle against the monsters there again. As they were resting, however, Reign received a message from Drayce. It seemed that the informants of the monastery had managed to get some information about Nichs. Reign''s heart skipped a beat as he read Drayce''s message. The informants had managed to uncover some information about Nichs, something they had been desperately searching for. He quickly gathered the team in the main meeting room, excitement and anticipation evident on his face. "Drayce''s informants have found something," Reign began, his voice filled with urgency. "I''m going over to Drayce, I want to find out just what they were able to find out about Nichs." The others all nodded at Reign who quickly went out and made his way to the temple. Reign entered the monastery, his heart pounding with anticipation. Drayce was waiting for him in his office, a serious expression on his face. "Reign," Drayce greeted as Reign entered. "I''m d you''re here. We''ve made some progress on Nichs." Reign''s eyes lit up with excitement. "What did your informants find?" Drayce motioned for Reign to take a seat before handing him a stack of papers. "It''s not much, but it''s a start. We managed to uncover some of Nichs''s recent activities and connections." Reign quickly scanned the documents, his mind racing as he absorbed the information. There were reports of suspicious transactions, sightings of Nichs in various cities, and rumors of alliances with other powerful individuals. "This is valuable," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "With this information, we can start piecing together Nichs''s movements and motives." Drayce nodded in agreement. "But be careful Reign, Nichs is a dangerous man, and he''s always one step ahead." "We don''t know what he''s nning, so proceed with caution." Reign nodded, his mind already racing with ns and strategies. "Thank you, Drayce, this is exactly what we needed." As Reign left the monastery, his mind was filled with thoughts of Nichs and the looming confrontation ahead. He knew that they were closer than ever to uncovering the truth and bringing Nichs to justice. Back at the base, Reign gathered the team once more, sharing the information they had received from Drayce''s informants. The atmosphere was tense but hopeful, and each member of the team was ready to do whatever it took to stop Nichs. "We need to stay vignt," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "Nichs may be elusive, but we have the advantage of numbers and resources." "We''ll use every tool at our disposal to track him down and bring him to justice." The next day, however, Reign and the others once again went to the desert and entered therge pyramid before stepping on the elevator in order to go down and fight the monsters. As the elevator descended into the darkness, Reign''s mind raced with thoughts of their uing battles and the challenges thaty ahead. They had faced many dangers in the underground, but Nichs posed a unique threatone that required careful nning and strategy to ovee. When the elevator reached the bottom, they stepped out into the vast expanse of the desert cavern. The air was dry and dusty, and there was little light in this underground area. But despite the harsh conditions, Reign and his team pressed forward, eager to find out what kinds of monsters were present in this area and how powerful they were. As they ventured deeper into the underground desert, Reign and his team encountered a variety of monsters, each more formidable than thest. The creatures ranged from giant scorpions with poisonous stingers to sand elementals that could manipte the very earth itself. Compared to the previous area they were in, this underground area had a lot of soil and sand, which was very different from the rocky one they were in yesterday. Their encounters with these creatures were intense and challenging, pushing them to their limits as they fought for survival. But with each battle, they grew stronger as they managed to gain quite a lot of exp and increase their level by one. The monsters here were very differentpared to the lizards and insectoids they faced yesterday, but they were just as deadly if not even more. Some of them were very good at hiding their presence, making it difficult for even Reign to notice them at times. Still,pared to the overwhelming strength Reign and the others had, they were still nothing more but prey. Chapter 1047: A Side Quest in the Underground After several intense battles, Reign and his team took a moment to rest and assess their progress. The underground desert was proving to be a harsh and unforgiving environment, but it was also a valuable training ground. The heat was currently the one thing that made it difficult to battle. Even though they had Mia who could keep them nice and cool with her frost ability, she couldn''t do that while they were fighting, and because of the heat, they were expending more energy than usual. "This ce is brutal," Beast said, wiping sweat from his brow. "But it''s definitely helping us improve." "Agreed," Mia added, her frost swirling around her as she caught her breath. "The monsters here are tough, but we''re getting stronger with each fight." Wolf was standing near them, the heat barely able to do anything to him as his fire maniption allowed his body to withstand immense heat, which meant that it was much more difficult for him to feel fatigued from the temperature. Reign nodded, his mind focused on their next steps. "Let''s keep pushing forward, we need to gather as much experience and resources as we can." "But remember, stay alert, we don''t know what else is lurking in these sands." The others all nodded at Reign before they continued marching forward. The next ce they came across was the same sandy area as before, but there was something different about it. The difference came from the many buildings that were present in the area, all of them submerged in the sand. "Ruins?" Tank asked as Reign nodded at his words. "I doubt there is anything interesting we can learn from these ruins, after all, we havee across plenty in the past, some are real ruins that had been lost deep inside the, but others are merely decorations that the system had put in ce." "I have no idea what these are exactly, but it won''t hurt to check them out, do be careful of monsters, they could be hiding around the area." Reign said as he stared at the sand and did his best to sense mana signatures, as well as soul signatures, but was unable to find anything nearby. The party went forward and marveled at the ruins as the architecture was unlike anything they had seen before, with intricate carvings and strange symbols adorning the stone walls. The carvings would show scenes, but they were mostly random scenes of monsters charging, of people fighting against one another, people fighting monsters, each scene different people and different monsters, and none of them connected, at least not from what Reign and the others could see. As Reign and his team carefully explored the ruins, they couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. The intricate carvings and strange symbols were fascinating, but they seemed to serve no discernible purpose beyond decoration. It was as if the ruins were designed to confuse and mislead rather than inform. "These carvings are peculiar," Mia said, running her fingers over the stone. "It''s almost like they''re trying to tell a story, but it''s more like multiple short stories of some kind." "Could be a trap," Shadow muttered, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of movement. "We should stay alert, there might be something hidden here." Reign nodded in agreement. "Let''s spread out and search the area, stay within sight of each other, and be ready for anything." The team fanned out, cautiously moving through the ruins. They checked every nook and cranny, searching for anything that might give them a clue about the purpose of this ce. Despite their efforts, they found nothing but more carvings and symbols. "Looks like this ce is just a dead end," Beast said, his voice tinged with frustration. "There''s nothing here but sand and stone." "Maybe not," Jin replied, his eyes narrowing as he examined one of the carvings more closely. "These symbols... they might be some kind of code or puzzle." "I think we need to think outside the box." Reign joined Jin, studying the carvings intently. "You might be right, let''s try to decipher them." "Everyone, look for patterns or anything that stands out." "I don''t know if there really is anything of the sort, but maybe the system didn''t really just put this ce here for decoration." The team spent the next hour meticulously examining the carvings, cross-referencing symbols, and searching for any patterns that might reveal their meaning. Finally, Laura noticed something peculiar about the arrangement of certain symbols. "Look here," she said, pointing to a series of carvings. "These symbols repeat in a specific sequence, it''s almost like they''re marking a path." Beast''s eyes lit up with realization. "Of course!" "They''re not just random carvingsthey''re a map." Ding! [ Side Quest initiated ] [ Follow the map, find the hidden treasure of the ruins ] Reign and the others nced at one another, their eyes lighting up as they all heard the notification. They were right, the system didn''t just ce the ruins here for decoration, it was actually a side quest, something they had heard about from the yers in the territory, some of them had evenpleted them during their challenges as well. The team followed the sequence of symbols, which led them deeper into the ruins. As they progressed, the carvings became more detailed and the symbols more frequent. It was clear that they were on the right track. After a short while, they reached arge stone door, partially buried in the sand. The door was adorned with more carvings and symbols, forming aplex pattern that seemed to pulse with faint energy. "This must be the entrance to something significant," Wolf said, stepping forward to examine the door. "But how do we open it?" Reign studied the symbols on the door, matching them to the ones they had seen earlier. "It''s a puzzle, we need to arrange the symbols in the correct order to unlock the door." Working together, the team carefully rearranged the symbols, using theirbined knowledge to decipher the correct sequence. After several tense minutes, the symbols clicked into ce, and the door slowly began to open, revealing a hidden chamber beyond. The sand moved and entered the chamber, covering the entrance by a bit, but getting in was not an issue as the sand was thankfully not present in a high amount. The chamber was dimly lit, with bioluminescent moss covering the walls and casting an eerie glow. In the center of the room stood arge, ancient altar, covered in dust and cobwebs. The air was thick with the scent of age and decay. "Looks like we''ve found something interesting," Reign said, stepping into the chamber. "Let''s see what secrets this ce holds." As they approached the altar, they noticed several old, weathered scrolls and artifacts scattered around it. The artifacts were made of materials they didn''t recognize, and the scrolls were written in anguage they couldn''t read. "These items are ancient," Mia said, carefully picking up one of the scrolls. "But we need to be careful, there might be traps or curses." "We''ll have to take our time and examine everything thoroughly," Jin added. "There might be valuable information here, but we can''t rush." The team spent the next few hours meticulously cataloging the artifacts and scrolls, taking care not to disturb anything unnecessarily. As they worked, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched, but there was no sign of any immediate danger. "This ce gives me the creeps," Beast muttered, ncing around nervously. "It''s too quiet." "Stay focused," Reign said, his eyes scanning the room. "We need to gather as much information as we can." "These artifacts might be connected to the entire underground, or they could be quite valuable and rare." "The scrolls present here might also give us a lot of info that can be usable in the future as well." Suddenly, Laura''s voice broke the silence. "I found something!" The team gathered around her as she held up a small, intricately carved amulet. The amulet glowed faintly with a soft, blue light, and the carvings on it matched the symbols they had seen earlier. "This amulet might be important," Laura said, her eyes wide with excitement. "It matches the symbols on the door and the carvings in the ruins." "That''s true, but what is it for though?" Reign asked with a slightly confused expression before Shadow suddenly tapped him on the shoulder. "Umm bro you should probably look at this." Reign turned his head, only to see all the scrolls and artifacts turn into sand. They had spent hours looking at them and observing them, and they were now all gone, in a mere instant. "What the hell?!" Reign shouted in disbelief as the others all stared as well before they all turned their heads at the door. They could sense something. They were not alone in the ruins anymore. There was something outside, and it was quite close to them. Chapter 1048: The Crystal Horde: A Dangerous Situation The air in the chamber grew thick with tension as Reign and his team sensed the presence outside. The sand that had once been artifacts and scrolls now covered the floor, adding an eerie silence to the room. They knew they had to stay alert and be ready for whatever was approaching. "Prepare yourselves," Reign said, his voice low but steady. "Something''s out there, and it''s close." The team formed a defensive circle around the altar, their weapons drawn and their senses heightened. The faint glow from the amulet in Laura''s hand provided a small source of light, casting long shadows on the walls. Mia conjured frost magic, ready to unleash it at a moment''s notice, while Wolf''s greatsword glowed with a faint heat. Shadow blended into the darkness, his daggers at the ready. Jin and Greenie took their positions, their eyes scanning the room for any sign of movement. The silence was broken by a low, rumbling growl that echoed through the chamber. The ground beneath them trembled slightly, and the sand on the floor began to shift. Reign tightened his grip on his sword, his heart pounding in his chest. Suddenly, the chamber door burst open, and a massive creature charged in. It was unlike anything they had seen beforea hulking beast with a body covered in sharp, crystalline scales that reflected the faint light from the amulet. Its eyes glowed with an otherworldly blue light, and its ws scraped against the stone floor as it advanced. "Here ites!" Beast shouted, raising his shield to block the creature''s initial attack. The beast lunged at them, its powerful ws shing through the air. Tank managed to deflect the blow with his shield, but the force of the impact forced him to take two steps back. The team responded immediately,unching a coordinated counterattack. Reign and Wolf struck at the creature''s sides, their des nging against its crystalline scales. Mia unleashed a barrage of frost magic, attempting to slow the beast down, while Laura hurled demonic fireballs that exploded on impact, creating bursts of me and smoke. Shadow darted around the creature, looking for any weak points in its armor. He stared at the entire body of the monster, trying to see where they could attack to dish out the most damage, and he managed to find 3 ces. "Right behind the neck, in the middle of its back, and on the right side, there are three spots the scales don''t fully cover, try attacking those!" Jin and Greenie moved in tandem, theirbined strength allowing them to deliver powerful blows to the creature''s legs. The beast roared in pain and fury, its movements bing more erratic as it tried to fend off the relentless assault. Tank stood in front of it, taunting it and blocking the powerful blows with his shield, each hit causing the ground to tremble, a loud echo to ring through the chamber, and for the ground beneath Tank to cave in by a bit. "Focus on the weak points Shadow identified!" Reign shouted, redirecting their efforts to the vulnerable spots on the beast. He moved swiftly to the right side, where the scales didn''t fully cover, and struck with precision. His de prated the exposed flesh, eliciting a roar of pain from the creature. Wolf, seizing the opportunity, leaped onto the creature''s back and aimed for the middle spot, driving his greatsword deep into the gap between the scales. The beast thrashed violently, trying to dislodge him, but Wolf held on, using his fire maniption to heat the de and cause even more damage. Mia and Laura focused their magical attacks on the creature''s legs, trying to immobilize it. Mia''s frost magic began to encase the beast''s lower limbs in ice, while Laura''s demonic fireballs targeted the joints, weakening them further. Shadow, always the opportunist, darted in and out of the fray, striking at the neck''s vulnerable spot with his daggers. His dark energy seeped into the wounds, causing the beast to roar even louder in agony. Greenie and Jin, with theirbined strength, delivered powerful blows to the creature''s legs, further destabilizing it. Beast and Tank coordinated their defenses, keeping the creature''s attention divided and ensuring it couldn''t focus on any single target for too long. The beast''s movements became more erratic and sluggish as their attacks took their toll. It tried to retreat, but the relentless assault from Reign and his team prevented it from escaping. Blood began to seep from the numerous wounds, staining the sand beneath it. "We''re wearing it down!" Reign shouted, his voice filled with determination. "Keep pushing!" The team redoubled their efforts, striking with even greater intensity. Wolf''s de, now glowing with heat, cut through the scales more easily. Shadow''s daggers found their mark again and again, each strike weakening the creature further. Mia and Laura''sbined magic continued to chip away at its defenses, while Jin and Greenie''s powerful blows caused the beast to stagger. With one final, coordinated strike, Reign, Wolf, and Shadow targeted the creature''s weak points simultaneously. Reign''s de pierced the right side, Wolf''s greatsword drove into the back, and Shadow''s daggers struck the neck. Thebined force of their attacks was too much for the beast to withstand. It let out a final, pained roar before copsing to the ground, its body twitching in its death throes. The chamber fell silent, the echoes of the battle fading away. Reign and his team stood victorious, their breaths heavy but triumphant. They all nced at one another and smiled before Reign suddenly grew solemn. "Dammit, get out of the chamber, quickly!" Reign shouted as he ran to the door that was partially destroyed thanks to the monster. He exited the chamber, the others closely following behind him before exiting as well and staring at the sight outside. The ruins were still there, as was the sand and the heat, but one thing had changed. There were monsters present in the ruins now, all of them hulking monsters covered in crystal scales like the one they had just fought. The main reason Reign had turned so serious and wanted them all to get out was so that they wouldn''t get stuck inside the chamber with tens of monsters appearing outside and charging in. The sight before them was daunting. Dozens of monsters, all with the same crystalline scales as the one they had just defeated, moved through the ruins. Their eyes glowed with a cold, blue light, and their movements were swift and deliberate. It was clear that these creatures were drawn by something. "We''re surrounded," Beast muttered, his eyes scanning the horde. "We need to find a way out of here," Reign said, his mind racing. "We can''t fight them all at once." "Agreed," Wolf said, his grip tightening on his greatsword. "Let''s move quickly and stay together, we''ll have to fight our way through." "What about the quest, we still haven''t found the treasure." "Right now, I care more for getting out of here alive than I do for the treasure, we can''t defeat all of these bastards at once," Reign told Shadow who sighed and nodded his head as they started moving. They didn''t cover a lot of distance, however, as they were forced to stop soon. Monsters appeared from the sand, the same ones that were all over the ruins. More and more appeared, rising from below,pletely surrounding them. "This is bad." Reign stated as he stared at the 30 monsters around them, moreing from around them as well. "Tell me about it." Shadow responded as he clenched his daggers and stared at the monsters. "I don''t think they have the same weakness as the one before, look, the ces their scales don''t cover are different on every single one of them." Hemented as he stared at the monsters while Reign and the others nodded. The monsters were not charging at them yet, they were slowly moving closer and staring at them, their sight never leaving them. "Get ready to go all out, we''ll use the marks and fight these things, our only goal being to break through their encirclement and get out of this ce." Reign said as they all nodded and waited, ready to explode with their full power once the monsters got a bit closer. "Wait a second." Beast suddenly widened his eyes as he stared at the monsters in front of him before staring at those around them. "What is it?" "These things, they''re all staring at the same ce, or to be more exact, the same thing," Beast told Reign and the others as he nced at the amulet that Laura was still holding in her hands as the system informed them it was an item that could not be stored in the inventory. "So they''re after the amulet, maybe if we are in a desperate situation, we can throw it and have them go at it, leaving us alone," Tank said with a nod of his head before Beast shook his head. "It''s an amulet, a ne, what if we wear it, I think something might change if one of us does so." Chapter 1049: Echoes of the Ruins Reign and the team exchanged nces, the tension palpable. The monsters had them surrounded, but Beast''s insight provided a glimmer of hope. "Alright, it''s worth a try," Reign said, taking a deep breath. "Laura, give me the amulet." Laura hesitated for a moment, and Reign knew why. "It''ll be fine, don''t worry about it." "If the amulet is harmful, I''m sure I''ll be able to push back and win against it, it won''t be able to harm me." Laura nodded her head and then handed over the glowing amulet to Reign. He studied it briefly before slipping it over his head. The moment the amulet settled against his chest, a strange sensation washed over him. The amulet''s glow intensified, casting a brighter light around them. The monsters halted their advance, their glowing eyes fixed on Reign. The air hummed with an eerie silence as if the entire ruin held its breath. [ Clue found. ] "It''s working," Mia whispered, her eyes wide with astonishment. Reign felt a surge of energy coursing through him as if the amulet was attuning itself to his presence. The monsters didn''t attack; instead, they seemed to be waiting for something. "I can feel...something," Reign said, his voice low. "It''s like the amulet is trying tomunicate with them." "Can you control them?" Shadow asked, his grip on his daggers rxing slightly. Reign concentrated, focusing on the connection he felt through the amulet. He raised his hand, and to his surprise, the monsters responded. They parted, creating a path through their ranks. "I think I can," Reign said, awe and relief mixing in his voice. "Let''s move, stay close, and don''t provoke them." "Do you sense anything else, is the amulet doing anything?" Beast asked Reign who took a deep breath while they were walking through the group of monsters that were doing nothing but looking at them and standing in ce. This was the limit of Reign''s control over the monsters, he couldmand them to stop all movement and to move away from them, nothing else. Still, that was enough as it eliminated all danger for them. They no longer had to fear being attacked by the monsters and could continue exploring the ruins to find the treasure, which the amulet might lead them to. As they continued through the ruins, the eerie silence was broken only by the crunch of their footsteps on the sand-covered floor. The path opened by the monsters led deeper into theplex, towards areas they hadn''t yet explored. Reign felt the amulet''s pulse syncing with his heartbeat, each throb resonating through his entire body. The sensation was both empowering and unsettling. He was also sensing something else, the pulse from the amulet was guiding him somewhere, and he was following it. "We need to stay vignt," Reign said, his voice barely above a whisper. "There''s no telling what else we might encounter." The team nodded, their senses on high alert. They passed through crumbling archways and narrow corridors, the air growing colder the deeper they ventured. The glow from the amulet illuminated ancient murals on the walls, depicting scenes of battles and rituals involving the crystalline beasts they had just encountered. The murals were previously hidden, invisible to them, even when they had channeled mana to their eyes. "It''s like these creatures were worshipped or controlled by the people who built this ce," Laura observed, her eyes scanning the intricate carvings. "Or maybe they were guardians," Wolf suggested. "Protecting something important." Reign''s grip on the amulet tightened. "Let''s hope we find whatever it is before more of them show up." "I don''t think we need to worry about that, even if more appear, the amulet will make sure they don''t attack us, it is those we should worry about," Beast said as he nced at another wall, one depicting a battle between the crystalline monsters and some other monsters. The other monsters depicted on the wall were terrifyingshadowy figures with elongated limbs and glowing red eyes. Unlike the crystalline beasts, these creatures seemed to radiate malevolence, their twisted forms suggesting a kind of ancient, dark magic. "These must be the real threat," Shadow said, his voice hushed. "The crystalline beasts were guardians, but these... they''re something else entirely." "Let''s hope we don''t run into them," Mia added, a shiver running down her spine. As they moved deeper into the ruins, Reign felt the pull of the amulet grow stronger, guiding them with an almost maic force. The path led them to arge chamber, its ceiling vaulted and adorned with more murals. In the center of the room stood a pedestal, and atop it, arge crystal glowed with an otherworldly light. "This must be it," Reign said, his eyes fixed on the crystal. "The treasure we''ve been looking for." The team approached the pedestal cautiously. The air around the crystal hummed with energy, and the closer they got, the more intense the feeling became. Reign reached out, his hand hovering just above the crystal. "Be careful," Jin warned, his eyes scanning the room for any signs of danger. Reign nodded, taking a deep breath before grasping the crystal. The moment his fingers touched its surface, a surge of power coursed through him, and the room was bathed in a blinding light. When the light faded, the chamber had changed. The murals now depicted the same shadowy creatures, but this time, they were being repelled by figures holding glowing amulets simr to the one Reign wore. "This crystal... it''s a source of power," Reign said, his voice filled with awe. "A weapon against those creatures." "But how do we use it?" Wolf asked, his eyes fixed on the glowing crystal. "Let me try something," Reign said, closing his eyes and focusing on the energy within the crystal. He felt a connection forming, a link between the amulet and the crystal. The power flowed through him, resonating with the amulet''s energy. Suddenly, the chamber was filled with a soft, melodic hum. The crystal''s light grew brighter, casting away the shadows and illuminating the room with a warm,forting glow. [ Second clue found ] "So this is not the treasure," Shadow said as Reign nodded his head. "I thought as much, a power source that only functions with this amulet is quite useful, but not to the point of being called a treasure." With the crystal''s power now attuned to Reign''s amulet, the team knew they had a valuable asset in their possession. However, the mystery of the true treasure still loomed over them. "We should keep moving," Reign said, his voice echoing in the chamber. "There is more to uncover in these ruins." As they made their way through the ruins, the amulet continued to guide them, leading them to hidden chambers and corridors that they had not yet explored. They encountered more murals depicting the ancient battles between the crystalline beasts and the shadowy creatures, as well as scenes of the ancient civilization that once thrived in these ruins. The battles depicted were bloody, with hundreds dying during each one. Despite the grim scenes on the walls, the team pressed on, their resolve strengthened by the crystal''s power. The ruins seemed to stretch endlessly, each turn revealing new paths and hidden chambers. The amulet''s glow was their constant guide, illuminating the way forward. After what felt like hours of navigating thebyrinthine ruins, they came upon a massive, intricately carved door. Unlike the others they had encountered, this one was intact and untouched by time. Symbols and runes covered its surface, glowing faintly with the same light as the amulet. "This has to be it," Laura said, her voice filled with anticipation. "The final chamber." Reign stepped forward, holding the amulet up to the door. The runes on the door responded immediately, their glow intensifying until the entire door shone brightly. With a low rumble, the door began to open, revealing a grand hall beyond. The hall was breathtaking. Tall columns lined the sides, each adorned with more intricate carvings and runes. At the far end of the hall stood arge pedestal, simr to the one that had held the crystal, but this one was surrounded by a series of smaller pedestals, each holding a different artifact. As the team entered the hall, the amulet''s glow grew even brighter, casting a warm light over everything. Reign approached the central pedestal, his heart pounding with excitement. On it rested a beautifully crafted chest, its surface covered in ancient symbols. As Reign approached the pedestal, however, he felt that something was wrong, that something was just not right about the entire ce. He felt a sense of slight dread wash over him, there was nothing in the hall except the pedestals, at least he thought so until he looked around and saw the crystalline monsters inside therge hall, each of them showing that they were uneasy about something. He could feel it thanks to the amulet. The monsters had not shown any emotions before, but they were showing it right now, and he knew that it was a bad sign. Chapter 1050: Fighting the Shadow Reign turned to his team, his eyes serious. "Something''s off. These creatures are... nervous." The others looked around, realizing the same unease in the crystalline beasts. The monsters'' uneasiness was a stark contrast to their previous, almost mechanical stillness. Beast stepped closer, scanning the hall. "Maybe there''s something else here, something even they fear." Jin nodded, tightening his grip on his weapon. "We need to be cautious." Reign approached the chest, his hand trembling slightly as he reached out. The moment his fingers touched the chest, a sharp, resonant sound echoed through the hall. The runes on the chest red to life, their light growing brighter until it was almost blinding. The ground shook, and a deep, resonant growl filled the air. From the shadows at the far end of the hall, a massive, shadowy figure emerged. It was one of the creatures from the muralsthe malevolent, twisted beings that had battled the crystalline beasts. The creature''s eyes glowed with a sinister red light, and its form seemed to shift and waver as if made of pure darkness. It towered over them, radiating an aura of palpable hatred and malice. Reign backed away from the chest, his heart pounding. "This must be what they were guarding against." The shadowy creature advanced, its movements fluid and almost hypnotic. The crystalline beasts shifted nervously, but none of them moved to attack the intruder. "We need to fight it," Mia said, her voice steady. "This is what the crystal''s power is for." Reign nodded, feeling the energy from the crystal and the amulet surge through him. He focused, channeling that power into a barrier around his team. The creature roared, mming against the barrier with its massive, wed hands. The barrier shook but held firm against the attack. One thing, however, was the fact that the monster was much more powerful than they anticipated. From this one attack and the immense aura radiating from it, Reign and the others were able to identify what realm the monster had reached. It was a Tier VII monster, a being that they couldn''t defeat with their current strength. Luckily for them, they didn''t need to defeat the monster with only their strength. Reign took a deep breath as he clenched the crystal before a beam of light was projected from it, striking the monster and causing it to roar in pain. Its roar echoed through the hall, shaking the very foundations of the ruins. The creature''s malevolent eyes locked onto Reign filled with a mix of rage and fear. "We need to keep it distracted!" Reign shouted, pouring more energy into the crystal. The light intensified, driving the creature back with each pulse. Wolf and Shadow moved quickly, their weapons drawn. "Let''s give it something else to focus on," Wolf said, darting to the side to nk the creature. Shadow nodded, slipping into the darkness, his form almost melding with the shadows around him. They attacked in unison, Wolf''s de shing at the creature''s legs while Shadow''s daggers sought out weak points in its shadowy body, but were unable to find any. Continue reading on mvl The creature''s body was constantly changing from the outside, it was barely noticeable thanks to howrge it was and how small the changes were, but it was almost like the outeryer of its body was not physical, it was more like water. The creature bellowed in pain, its attention divided between Reign''s relentless assault and the twin threats of Wolf and Shadow. Itshed out with a massive w, but Wolf was too quick, rolling under the swipe anding up with another sh to its torso. "Keep moving, don''t let it pin you down!" Beast roared, joining the fray with a powerful arrow heunched from his bow while Tank charged forward to join the others. Hended on the creature''s back, driving his axe into its flesh. The creature bucked and twisted, trying to shake him off, which it managed to do, causing Tank to slide on the ground as hended on his shield. Tank quickly rolled to his feet, readying his shield to block the creature''s next attack. Beast''s arrows struck true, each one embedding itself in the creature''s shadowy form, but they seemed to do little more than anger it. The creature''s attention shifted momentarily to Beast, giving Reign a brief respite to refocus his energy. "Laura, get ready to heal!" Reignmanded, his voice echoing through the chamber. Laura nodded, her hands glowing with a soft, green light that turned purple as she prepared to mend any wounds the team might sustain. The creature roared again, its form distorting and reshaping as it prepared for another attack. It lunged at Beast, but Reign channeled more power into the crystal, sending another beam of light that intercepted the creature mid-leap. The force of the light beam sent the creature sprawling back, its red eyes zing with fury. Shadow reappeared from the darkness, his daggers striking at the creature''s side. "It''s like fighting smoke," he muttered, frustration evident in his voice. "We need a way to solidify it." "We have to keep it off bnce," Laura said, her voice calm and focused. She drew a series of runes in the air, sending out waves of demonic energy that disrupted the creature''s form, causing it to waver and flicker. Reign''s barrier continued to hold, but he could feel the strain. The creature''s power was immense, and it was taking everything he had to keep the protective shield intact. "We need to find its core, something inside its body has to be a weakness of sorts!" he shouted, his voice strained. The others nodded, but they all knew it wasn''t going to be easy at all to find anything deep inside the monster as it was not only huge but very difficult to damage. Had it not been for Reign using the crystal to assault the monster, it would have been even more difficult to battle against it. Merely dodging the regr attacks the creature was using against them was very difficult and they had no idea what to do to force its body to change. Shadow nced at Reign and then at the crystalline beasts, an idea forming in his mind. "What if we use the crystal monsters?" he suggested, his voice low but urgent. "They might have a connection to this thing. "Reign nodded, focusing on the amulet. He reached out with his mind, trying tomunicate with the crystalline beasts. To his surprise, they responded, their previously nervous stances shifting to one of purpose. "Everyone, get ready!" Reign shouted. "We''re going to use the crystal monsters to help us." The team regrouped, positioning themselves strategically around the chamber. The crystalline beasts moved as one, surrounding the shadowy creature and creating a barrier of their own. Their bodies glowed with the same light as the amulet, intensifying as they focused on the malevolent entity. Reign channeled more energy into the crystal, sending a powerful beam of light into the heart of the shadowy creature. The crystalline beasts followed suit, their bodies emitting beams of light that converged on the creature, creating attice of energy that trapped it in ce. The creature roared, thrashing against thebined assault, but the light held it firm. The air crackled with energy, the chamber vibrating with the intensity of the power being unleashed. "Now, strike at its core, decimate the body!" Reignmanded, his voice echoing through the chamber. Wolf, Shadow, Tank, and Beastunched their attacks in unison. Wolf''s de struck at the creature''s chest, searching for any sign of vulnerability. Shadow''s daggers sliced through the shifting darkness, while Tank''s axe and Beast''s arrows added their force to the onught. The monster was not just taking all the attacks without doing anything, however, and tried its best to attack them back, itsrge body doing its best to break through the many rays of light that were holding it down and making it unable to move. It was thrashing around, causing the rays to shake, but Reign clenched his teeth and poured as much mana as he could in order to continue holding it down in ce while the others continued assaulting it, his mark activating as he went all out. Jin was using his ability to create arge explosion near the neck of the monster, Aelrinder was enveloped by the power of stars as he stabbed forward, causing a ray of light of his own to strike the monster while the others all went all out as well, using their marks to bring their power to the next level. The monster could do nothing but roar and try to get away from the light as the attacks continued pouring onto its body, causing it to be slimmer and some parts to turnpletely physical, no longer as shadowy as before. "It''s working, just continue attacking it!" Reign said as he smiled dangerously at the monster which was barely able to disrupt the rays of light anymore. Chapter 1051: The Treasure The team''s relentless assault began to show results. The shadowy creature''s form flickered and distorted under the barrage of attacks, its malevolent red eyes dimming. The concentrated beams of light from the crystalline beasts seemed to be unraveling the very fabric of its existence, forcing it to reveal its vulnerabilities. Reign poured every ounce of his energy into maintaining the barrier and directing the crystal''s power. He could feel the strain on his body and mind, but he pushed through the pain, knowing that they were on the verge of victory. Experience new stories on mvl Wolf''s de found purchase in the creature''s chest, piercing through its ethereal form and striking something solid. The creature let out a deafening roar, its entire body convulsing as if in agony. Shadow, seizing the opportunity, plunged his daggers into the same spot, twisting them to inflict maximum damage. "It''s weakening!" Wolf shouted, his voice filled with determination. "Keep up the pressure!" Tank and Beast redoubled their efforts, their powerful strikes breaking through the creature''s defenses. Jin and Aelrinder''sbined attacks created bursts of energy that further destabilized the monster, causing it to lose more of the shadows that covered its body. Greenie struck with his hammer, causing a powerful shockwave to pass through the monster''s body. Mia and Laura continued their magical assault, their spells weaving together to create a web of frost and demonic energy that enveloped the creature. Thebined forces tore at its form, wiping away the darkness and revealing more of the vulnerable core within. With a final, desperate roar, the creature lunged at Reign, its ws extended in ast-ditch effort to break free. But the rays of light held firm, holding the monster at bay, repelling the attack and pushing the creature back into the center of the chamber. "Now!" Reign shouted, feeling the crystal''s energy peak. "Finish it off!" The team unleashed their most powerful attacks, each strikending with devastating force. Wolf''s greatsword cleaved through the creature''s chest, while Shadow''s daggers pierced its core. Tank''s axe and Beast''s arrows found their marks, shattering the creature''s defenses. Greenie''s hammer struck the monster''s back, ripples passing through it, Jin''s explosion and Aelrinder''s star-infused strike converged on the creature''s head, causing a blinding sh of light. Mia and Laura''sbined magic surged forward, enveloping the creature in a maelstrom of frost and demonic fury. The creature''s form disintegrated under the onught, its red eyes fading to ck as it let out one final, haunting wail. The chamber shook as the creature dissolved into nothingness, leaving behind only a faint wisp of darkness that dissipated into the air. The team stood in silence, their breaths heavy and their bodies exhausted. The crystalline beasts, their taskplete, returned to their original positions, their light fading to a soft glow. Reign lowered the crystal, feeling the energy within it stabilize. He looked around at his team, a sense of pride and relief washing over him. "We did it," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It''s over." The others nodded, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and triumph. They had faced an unimaginable threat and emerged victorious, even though they were all well aware that they wouldn''t have been able to do so without the crystal and the crystalline monsters around the hall. As the chamber settled into a calm silence, Reign felt a subtle shift in the air. The amulet around his neck pulsed softly, guiding his gaze to the pedestal where he had previously been walking to. He approached it cautiously, sensing that their journey was not yetplete. The pedestal had transformed, the chest that was previously there was on top of the pedestal, but there was nothing inside of it. Instead, what was present was a small opening in the bottom of the chest, which allowed Reign to put his hand inside and press something. As he pressed whatever was down there, a small and hiddenpartment showed itself right beneath the chest. Reign reached out and opened thepartment, revealing a small, intricately carved box. He picked it up, feeling the weight of its significance. "This must be the true treasure," he said, holding the box up for the others to see. "Open it," Mia urged, her eyes wide with curiosity. Reign carefully opened the box, revealing its contents. Inside was a small, shimmering orb, its surface swirling with vibrant colors. Alongside the orb was a scroll, its parchment old but well-preserved. He unfurled the scroll, reading the ancient text aloud: "To those who seek the power of the ancients, this orb contains the essence of the Guardian. With it, you shall possess the strength to protect and defend against the forces of darkness. Use it wisely, for its power is both a gift and a burden." "Essence of the Guardian, what even is that?" Shadow asked as Beast tapped him on the shoulder before pointing at another mural inside the great hall, one depicting a giant crystalline monster that was thrice as big as the others. The mural depicted the giant monster destroying many shadowy creatures like the one they had fought against right now, only for it to be overwhelmed in the end and destroyed by the shadowy creatures. Ding! [ Treasure has been found, the side quest has beenpleted ] [ The Essence of the Guardian ] Description: The orb is the essence of the powerful monster that was hailed as the ''Guardian'' by the people that it protected in the past. The Guardian, upon its demise, poured all of its power into its core beforeunching it back to the main temple where people had worshipped it. The orb is all the power that the guardian possessed at that moment solidified into an object. It can be used for a plethora of things, such as powering up arrays and formations, being used as a power source for a construct, or it can even being used as a main ingredient when creating a powerful weapon or suit of armor. The orb is special because, unlike a mana core, it can replenish itself constantly and will never run out of energy, which means that the one using it doesn''t need to constantly pour in mana to make it work, it will actually help the one using it by supplying its own mana. Reign''s eyes widened as he read the description provided by the system. The Essence of the Guardian was far more valuable than they had initially thought. This orb held immense potential, not just as a power source but as a cornerstone for creating powerful artifacts. "This is incredible," Reign said, turning the orb over in his hands. "This can be used for so many things." The team gathered around, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they marveled at their find. The orb''s vibrant colors shifted and swirled, captivating their attention. "What should we do with it?" Mia asked, her eyes still fixed on the orb. "We need to protect it, first and foremost," Reign replied. "It''s too valuable to risk losing or damaging." "We should take it back to Doncaster and keep it secure until we decide how best to use it." "A weapon made from such a powerful thing will definitely be incredible, at least a Rank SSS item, maybe even a Rank Z." "Yeah, not to mention that it will be special even amongst those of the same rank thanks to the orb which can replenish its energy and even add more mana to the user, that function alone would make a weapon tempting to anybody," Wolf added as the others nodded. "Alright, I think we have done enough for the day, this battle alone has made us go all out in order to destroy that creature, and we didn''t even get any exp from it, mostly because we defeated it thanks to the crystal and the monsters." Reign paused, looking around at his team. They were all exhausted, their bodies and minds pushed to their limits by the battle they had just fought. Despite theck of experience points, they had achieved something that they didn''t expect, something that would be very helpful in the future. "I agree," Reign said, his voice tired but determined. "Let''s head back to Doncaster." "We need to rest and regroup, and figure out the best course of action for the orb, we should probably go straight to Adrian and ask him about it, ask what the best course of action is, what would be best to create with this thing." The team nodded in agreement, their faces showing a mix of relief and satisfaction. They gathered their gear and made their way back through the ruins, the Essence of the Guardian safely tucked away in Reign''s pocket as it was another item that could not be ced in the inventory, something which did bother them a bit. As they emerged from the ruins, they quickly made their way back to the elevator, said bye to the specter, and left the pyramid. As they exited, the sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across thendscape. They made their way back to the mountain range and headed straight to the base on top of the first mountain. Chapter 1052: The Essence of the Guardian and the Owner of the New Weapon Read thetest on mvl The journey back to Doncaster was rtively uneventful, a wee respite after the intense battle they had fought. As they entered the city via the portal, the setting sun, as well as the golden tree, bathed thendscape in a warm, golden light, and a sense of aplishment settled over the team. They didn''t wait long and entered another portal, appearing inside the walls of the castle that was once the university. They quickly made their way to Adrian, who was busy sitting down in front of the smithy and smoking a cigar. "Again?" Adrian narrowed his eyes and stared daggers at Reign and the others who merely smiled at him. They have known the old cksmith for months now, and even though he seemed like azy old man who hated working, they knew that was not the case. Adrian was simply a man who disliked showing any kind of affection toward anyone, he preferred to act like a grumpy old man so that people wouldn''t talk to him for too long and would leave him alone, free to do as he wished. Of course, Reign and the others knew of his weakness, and they have been using it against him ever since they found out. Mia and Laura stepped forward, their faces gentle and warm, smiles present as they stared at Adrian whose expression softened right away before he grunted and stared daggers at Reign and the others. He could never act as a grumpy old man in front ofdies, he would always be softer if they talked to him. "We found something we would like to hear your opinion on, sir Adrian." "Yes, it''s quite something, we are confused and don''t know what to do with it." Laura and Mia yed their parts, immediately showing that they were a bit sad and confused, causing Adrian to just get angrier at Reign and the others, but show nothing butpassion and gentleness toward the two girls. In all honesty, it took quite a bit for Reign and the others not tough at Adrian in such a moment, and even Jin was surprised and was having a tough time with it. Both Reign and Shadow had told him about Adrian and how he acted, but hearing and seeing were two very different things. "Let''s just get on with it," Adrian said with his teeth clenched, but a smile. "Yes!" Laura eximed happily before taking out the orb from a pouch that was hanging from her waist. The moment Adrian saw the orb, his expression changed. He was no longer angry at Reign and the others, but fully focused on the orb. "An essence, incredible," Adrian said as he appeared in front of Laura in an instant before taking the essence in his hands and staring at it. "Hmmm the tone, the volume, the amount of mana a Tier VII no, a Tier VIII that was fatally injured and poured everything it had left to create an essence, which had unfortunately fallen down a rank, a shame," Adrian said as he continued inspecting the orb. "As all essences, it can absorb mana from its surroundings with ease and replenish what is used, but the power it possesses hmmm light, but not really light." "Crystals, the power to deflect light and simr elements, an interesting one without a doubt." The team watched Adrian with a mix of anticipation and curiosity as he continued to examine the orb. His expertise as a master cksmith was unparalleled, and they knew his insights would be invaluable in determining the best use for the Essence of the Guardian. Adrian turned the orb over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he focused on its swirling colors. "This essence is a rare find." "Its properties make it suitable for a variety of applications, you could create a weapon that channels its energy to enhance attacks or a suit of armor that provides exceptional protection and regenerative capabilities." He looked up at the team, his expression serious. "But you need to be careful, using this essence will require a skilled craftsman and a clear vision of what you want to achieve." "There''s no room for error." Reign nodded, appreciating Adrian''s caution. "We understand, that''s why we came to you." "We want to make sure we use this essence in the best possible way." "Shrewd kid," Adrian said with a chuckle. Adrian''s gaze softened slightly as he looked at Reign and the others. "You made the right choiceing to me, I''ll help you, but this will take time and considerable resources." "We''ll need to gather rare materials and ensure the crafting process is wless." "What do you think is best to create with it?" Reign asked Adrian who stopped and started thinking for a bit. "That''s a tough one, both a suit of armor and weapon are fine, the orb will be the main ingredient in creating either one and will improve them by quite a bit, when ites to rank and efficiency, neither will lose out to the other, so the main question is what you guys want more, as well as what will be best for you, well, for one of you." "I already have my swords, not to mention the Rank Z sword that I will be able to useter, so I''m not hard-pressed for another weapon." Reign stated as Wolf nodded his head. "Same for me, my sword is more than enough, not to mention that it actually has room to grow thanks to the chaos energy inside of it, as well as the soul of that bastard, with enough time and some luck, it can turn into a Rank Z weapon, not to mention it suits me perfectly." "My darkness won''t be given a boost by the orb, so I don''t need it either," Shadow said as the others all came forward as well. Tank had his axe and wasn''t going to change it as he found out from the emperor''s soul fragment that it used to be a Rank Z weapon and could turn into one again in the future, Greenie''s power was not suited for the orb and he already had a Rank SSS hammer, Laura''s demonic energy would actually be weakened if she used a weapon created with the help of the orb, which meant she was definitely not making one. Mia''s frost wouldn''t be improved by much, Beast''s wind would barely get a boost, and Jin''s explosions were also not going to be strengthened much, which left one person who was suitable. "I think this is far too valuable to be given to me," Aelrinder said as the others chuckled, fully expecting such words from him. Even though they had fought as a team for so long, Aelrinder still felt as if he was merely a passenger who was allowed to stay with them and fight thanks to the elves and the royal guards he used to lead. He was always ready to give rewards to the others and never asked for much, which actually bothered Reign and the others who truly did think of him as one of their own. "You have been a member of this team for months now, you have fought alongside us many times, you shed blood with us, and you have gone through many dangers with us, why would it be any different for us to give this to you than anyone else in the team?" Reign asked as Aelrinder took a deep breath and even nced down, only for Reign to take a step forward and ce his hand on his shoulder. "We consider you as one of us, not an outsider that is merely tagging along, so I have to ask you nicely to start thinking of yourself like that as well, after all, we are no longer just allies, your entire elven tribe has been living in Doncaster for a long time now and have integratedpletely with the rest of the people living here." "We might not be the same race, but we are one faction, and I hope we will continue being one for many years toe." "Not to mention that your power of the stars is the only ability next to mine that will be given a substantial boost by a weapon crafted with the help of the orb, it''s a no-brainer that you are given the weapon, it''s time to let go of that old spear, even though it isn''t weak, it is starting to slow you down a bit, a Tier VI like you shouldn''t be using a Rank S weapon anymore, even if it has properties that enhance both your wind and power of the stars." Aelrinder looked up and stared into Reign''s eyes before sighing and nodding his head. "Alright, I will take it then." "There you go," Shadow said with a smile while Adrian nodded his head. "Alright, then step inside, we will discuss what kind of spear you would like, and don''t worry about that other ability of yours, I can use some materials that will give it a small boost as well, so you won''t be losing out on that either." Chapter 1053: New Spear Aelrinder nodded appreciatively and followed Adrian into the smithy, the rest of the team trailing behind. The smithy was a bustling ce filled with the clinking of metal, the roar of the forge, and the scent of burning coals. Tools of all shapes and sizes hung on the walls, and half-finished projects littered the workbenches. Adrian led Aelrinder to arge table covered in blueprints and various crafting materials. "Sit," he instructed, pulling out a chair. Aelrinder did as told, and Adrian beganying out different types of metals, crystals, and otherponents. "We''ll start with the design," Adrian said, rolling out arge sheet of parchment. "Tell me what you''re looking for in this spear." Aelrinder thought for a moment. "I want something thatbines elegance with power, something simr to the weapon I already use." "A spear that can channel the power of the stars effectively but also offers versatility inbat, it should be able to strike quickly and urately." Adrian nodded, sketching a rough outline. "Got it, and the materials, do you have any preferences?" "The spear should be light but strong, able to withstand intense battles without breaking, if it could enhance my agility, that would be a bonus." "It''s going to be a rank SSS weapon at the very least durability will not be an issue." "We''ll use star rock for the main shaftlightweight and strong, not to mention very good for your ability." "For the de, we''ll integrate adamantium for durability and some starfire crystals to channel your energy, we''ll also add elements that will enhance your wind ability." As Adrian sketched, the spear took form on the parchment. It was a sleek design, with a long, slender shaft that tapered to a razor-sharp de. The de itself was etched with intricate patterns that resembled constetions, designed to focus and amplify Aelrinder''s star power. After all, when ites to weapons of higher ranks, it wasn''t only materials that gave them their power, the patterns, the runes, everything would help improve the weapon as everything would be done with the help of mana. "How does this look?" Adrian asked, showing the sketch to Aelrinder. "I like it, a bit thinner than my own spear, but it should be good enough," Aelrinder said as Adrian chuckled. "Don''t worry, this is just a rough sketch, a weapon like this one will take some time to be made, not to mention that I won''t be working on it alone." "I''m sure that guy will be very surprised once he hears that we are making a weapon for you." Aelrinder smiled and nodded his head as he knew what Adrian meant. He and the elven cksmith had been working together for months now, and the overall capability of the elven smith had increased thanks to working with such an incredible cksmith for so long. Still, they were mostly making weapons and suits of armor for humans as the number of elves present was much lowerpared to them. The elf was always happy when making an item for other elves, and he would be ecstatic to make a weapon for Aelrinder, the captain of the royal guards and the one who was only below the queen when it came to the hierarchy amongst the elves. "For now, you guys go and do what you usually do, this will take a week or longer to be created," Adrian said as he exited the smithy with Aelrinder, causing the others to nod at him as they understood how difficult it was to make such a powerful item. "Alright, let''s go rest, and then we will resume our exploration of the underground, we got such an incredible thing today, who knows what we will find next." Reign said as the others nodded their heads and smiled. The days following their return to Doncaster were filled with a mix of rest, preparation, as well as exploration of the underground area. Reign, always the leader, used the time to n their next moves. He coordinated with Mia and Shadow, ensuring they had thetest intelligence on Nichs''s movements and any other potential threats. The rest of the time was spent training and refining their skills, readying themselves for the challenges ahead, and heading down in the underground to fight more monsters and try toe across something like the ruins. They were unable to find anything of the sort, however. They had mostly just foughtrge groups of monsters that would be led by mini-bosses, they also asionally came across some bosses, all of which were too strong for them to defeat. Twice they actually had to flee mere minutes after arriving in the underground area thanks to the fact that there was a boss very close to the elevator. They actually managed toe across a wounded boss once and decided to try their best to kill it, only to be forced to run away again after another boss, probably the one that had wounded the boss they came across, arrived and started attacking them. The boss was a peak Tier VI monster, and was incredibly powerful, more powerful than they were, thus, they fled, letting it take the wounded boss and decimate it. A week passed, and Adrian called them back to the smithy. The anticipation was palpable as they gathered around, waiting to see the result of Adrian and the elven cksmith''s efforts. When they entered the smithy, Adrian was standing by arge table, covered with a heavy cloth. The air was thick with the scent of burning coals and metal. The elven cksmith was there too, his eyes gleaming with pride and excitement. "Alright, everyone, gather around," Adrian said, his gruff voice betraying a hint of excitement. "We''ve put a lot of work into this, and I think you''ll be pleased with the result." With a flourish, Adrian pulled back the cloth, revealing the new spear. It was a masterpiece. The shaft was sleek and dark, made from the star rock that Adrian had mentioned. It shimmered faintly in the light, giving off an aura of power and elegance. The de was slender and deadly sharp, with intricate patterns that seemed to dance with the energy of the stars. The edge of the de glowed faintly, hinting at the power contained within. Aelrinder stepped forward, his eyes wide with amazement. He reached out, his fingers brushing the surface of the spear. The moment he touched it, a pulse of energy surged through him, connecting him to the weapon. "You havee three times to match your mana with the weapon before it was fully created, it now recognizes only you, and it will automatically connect itself with you thanks to the orb," Adrian said with a proud smirk on his face. Aelrinder grasped the spear, feeling the power resonate through his body. The connection was immediate and profound as if the weapon had been a part of him all along. He swung it experimentally, the de cutting through the air with a faint hum. "It''s... perfect," Aelrinder said, his voice filled with awe. "Thank you, Adrian, and you, too sir," he added, nodding to the elven cksmith. The elven cksmith smiled, a rare look of satisfaction on his face. "It was an honor to work on such a weapon for you, Captain, may it serve you well." Adrian grunted, clearly pleased with their reaction. "Now, this spear isn''t just for show. It has been crafted to channel both your star power and your wind abilities effectively." "The patterns on the de help to focus and amplify your energy, while the materials we''ve used ensure it will withstand even the toughest battles." "Of course, thanks to the orb, the power of the stars will be most affected and strengthened, but the wind ability you have will definitely not be ignored." Aelrinder nodded, his grip tightening on the spear. "I can feel the difference already, this will be invaluable in our future battles." The team spent some time discussing the spear''s capabilities and testing its various features. Aelrinder found that not only did the spear enhance his existing powers, but it also allowed for more precise control over his abilities. The de''s intricate patterns seemed to draw in and focus his energy, making each strike more powerful and efficient. Reign watched with a sense of satisfaction. They hade a long way, and this new weapon was a testament to their hard work and determination. But there was still much to be done. "Alright," Reign said, his voice breaking through the excitement. "We have the spear, and we''re stronger for it, but we can''t lose sight of our main goal." "We need to reach Tier VII as quickly as possible, the underground is the best way to do so, but it is incredibly dangerous, we have already been forced to run away from plenty of battles, which I am sure has left a bad taste in our mouths." "Moving forward, we continue exploring, we continue hunting, and if we doe across any more information on Nichs and where he might be, we track the bastard down." Find more to read at mvl Chapter 1054: Sealed Cavern: The Lair of the Wicked The team nodded, fully understanding the gravity of Reign''s words. Each one of them was keenly aware of the challenges thaty ahead, but the new spear infused them with hope, hope that they would be able to create more such weapons and items if they continued exploring the underground. They knew that their next steps would be critical in their quest to reach Tier VII and ultimately bring down Nichs if they managed to catch his trail. Even if they don''t, Reign could wait, he knew that if he managed to be Transcendent, then he would be able to gain the help of the system to locate Nichs, and thanks to the fact the was his home world would no longer be a part of the ''game'', he would be able to kill him without suffering a penalty. He just hoped the bastard didn''t die before he got to him, that was the only worry that Reign currently had. Aelrinder swung his new spear a few more times, feeling the bnce and power in each movement. "This will make a significant difference for me,pared to the old spear, well, they can''t even bepared," he said, his voice filled with confidence. "I''ll make sure to use it well." Reign agreed. "We''ll take the rest of the day off to rest and recover, then head back to the underground, we need to keep pushing our limits." The next day, the team prepared for another expedition into the underground desert. This time, their spirits were bolstered by the presence of Aelrinder''s new weapon. They knew it would give them an edge in the battles toe. Aelrinder was quite efficient previously as well, but his weapon did not truly hold him back. His attacks were powerful and swift, but still a bit below Reign and the others without using the power of the stars. That was simply how it was, a good weapon was very important, and without having one, Aelridner was simply not able to keep up properly. They did just as they said they would do, they rested, but not for the whole day. They were all a bit restless as they weren''t injured or very tired and wished to continue fighting and hunting down monsters, especially Aelrinder who couldn''t wait to use his new spear in battle. And thus, after resting for about 3 hours, they all came together and decided to go back to the desert. As they descended into the depths once more, they were met with the familiar bioluminescent glow and eerie silence. The undergroundndscape was as treacherous as ever, but the team moved with a sense of determination and focus. They navigated through the winding tunnels and caverns, their senses alert for any sign of danger. Aelrinder took point, his new spear gleaming in the dim light. He felt a surge of confidence, ready to test the weapon''s capabilities against the formidable foes that lurked in the underground desert. The first sign of trouble came in the form of a low, rumbling growl echoing through the cavern. The team halted their weapons at the ready. From the shadows emerged a pack of reptilian creatures, their scales shimmering like obsidian and eyes glowing with a predatory light. Your next journey awaits at mvl "Looks like we''ve gotpany," Shadow muttered, his daggers glinting as he prepared for the fight. Reign nodded. "Remember, focus on working as a team, Aelrinder, let''s see what that spear can do." With a battle cry, Aelrinder charged forward, his spear a blur of motion. He struck the first creature with a powerful thrust, the de piercing its tough hide with ease. The creature howled in pain, its body convulsing as the spear''s energy surged through it. A second monster was quickly pierced as well, one that was standing right behind the first monster. With both monsters skewered on the spear, Aelrinder lifted it up before swiping to the side, knocking a couple of monsters away before runes activated on the spear and a fierce wind was suddenly expelled from the spear, cutting apart the two monsters who were skewered on it. Aelrinder then continued, stabbing the monsters and killing them, before he finally stabbed through thergest and toughest monster and then used another set of runes, the ones that were the majority on the spear. The runes glowed a dim yellow light before the constetions on the spear glowed as well. The power of the stars appeared, but not in the same fashion as it did when Aelrinder usually used it. It was much tamer and weaker, but it was still enough to st the monster and disintegrate its body. "The spear allows me to use a small portion of the power of stars, it''s actually quite amazing, I can now utilize it much more often, even with weaker monsters, and do not need to constantly worry about it." "This is something I should be able to do on my own as well, but because I only recently managed to make it into my innate ability, I am still struggling with controlling it fully, thus I am only able to use an entire portion and go all out," Aelrinder said, a bit ashamed of the fact that he was unable to fully control his own ability. "Gaining a new innate ability is very rare, it''s only natural that you would struggle with it for a bit, after all, I remember how it was for me when I gained the new abilities, without the old guy guiding me, I would have needed quite some time to control the abilities well, not to mention that your ability is a tricky one." Reign said as he patted Aelrinder''s shoulder. "Its power is amazing and fully mastering it will definitely bring you great strength, but that is how it usually is with such abilities, they are difficult to control, not to mention that you are an elf and are more attuned to abilities than are connected to nature and the world, not the stars." "You said it yourself, you managed to gain the ability by sheer luck in the past, had you not been here on Earth, constantly fighting alongside us, it might have never turned into an innate ability, so don''t be so tough on yourself." Aelrinder nodded, taking Reign''s words to heart. "You''re right, Reign, I need to be patient with myself and continue to hone my skills." "This spear is a step in the right direction." With the reptilian creatures defeated, the team pressed on, deeper into the underground desert. The further they went, the more treacherous the terrain became. The tunnels twisted and turned, and the air grew colder, a stark contrast to the desert above. They encountered more groups of monsters, each battle testing their coordination and resilience. Aelrinder''s spear proved to be a formidable weapon, its power and precision cutting through even the toughest foes. The team worked together seamlessly, and their training and experience were evident in every movement. As they ventured deeper, they came across another cavern, this one muchrger than the others. The walls were covered in ancient carvings and glowing crystals, casting an eerie light over the scene. In the center of the cavern stood a massive stone door, its surface etched with intricate runes. Reign approached the door, his eyes scanning the carvings. "This looks like some kind of entrance," he said, his voice echoing in the cavern. "We should proceed with caution." Laura moved to the door, her keen eyes examining the runes. "These runes are a type of ancientnguage, simr to the ones we saw in the ruins where we found the Essence of the Guardian," she said, tracing the patterns with her fingers. "It looks like a warning or perhaps instructions." "Can you decipher it?" Mia asked, her eyes focused on the door. "I''ll try," Laura said as she started working on doing just that. She started taking notes, looking at the runes, doing her best to decipher them. It took her quite a while, over half an hour, but she managed to decipher a part. "Lair of the wicked, prison of the damned, seal for the cursed." "Do not open, do not attempt, for death is all that waits ahead." "In the darkest of hours, the door was made, in the brightest of days, the door shall fade." "Be warned and do not proceed, for death and darkness is all that you shall find." "Quite cryptic I would say," Shadow said with a chuckle as he stared at the door before cing his hand on it, tracing the runes and the lines. "So, do we dare try to open this thing, or do we listen to what is written there?" "That was only a portion, the rest of the runes are much moreplex, some of them are what strengthens the door and keeps it closed, but I can tell one thing from the runes, however, and that is that they were made a long time ago and that their strength has faded over time." "Whoever created this was more powerful than us, however, so I can only imagine what we might find inside." Reign nodded and put his hand on the door, only for his eyes to widen. Ding! Chapter 1055: Echoes of the Wicked: Dangerous Quest [New Quest Unlocked] Quest Name: Lair of the Wicked Quest Description: You have discovered the ancient Lair of the Wicked, sealed by powerful runes long ago. This ce is said to house unimaginable darkness and untold dangers. Enter their, uncover its secrets, and confront whatever evil lies within. Be warned, the risks are high, and the rewards may be even higher. Quest Objectives: Open the ancient stone door. Explore the Lair of the Wicked. Confront and defeat the evil entity within. Rewards: Rare artifacts, powerful weapons, and significant experience points. Ding! [ The system strongly advises the yers to not ept the quest, the quest will take ce in a pocket dimension and the dangers present are far too high for the yers in their current tiers. ] [ The system advises the yers to wait until they reach the Power Realm before epting the quest, with Tier VII being the minimum realm the system rmends for one to undertake this quest. ] Ding! [ Warning, the door is siphoning power from yer Reign, the system strongly advises him to step away from the door and keep a distance ofmeters from it, otherwise the door might open by itself and the quest will be forcefully epted. ] Ding! [ Warning, the door is siphoning power from ] Reign quickly jumped back as he felt the door take his mana. It was an incredibly ufortable sensation, and he knew right away that something was wrong, even without the system notifying him. "Everyone, step back!" Reign shouted, his voice echoing through the cavern. The team immediatelyplied, sensing the urgency in his tone. They retreated several meters away from the door, watching as it stopped glowing. "What was that?" Wolf asked, his eyes narrowing at the door. Reign took a deep breath, regaining hisposure. "The door was siphoning my mana, and the system gave a warning about the dangers inside." "Yeah, it advised that we wait until we''re at least Tier VII before attempting to open it." Shadow said with his eyes narrowing at the door. "Monsters of the Power Realm are inside, huh?" Tank asked with a wide smile on his face. "Seems like we already know where to go after we evolve further." "A pocket dimension, that will definitely serve well for hunting, but I wonder just how dangerous it is, after all, the system mentioned that Tier VII is the minimum realm that it rmends, does that mean that there are monsters of higher realms present inside as well?" Beast asked in a slightly worried tone as the others nodded their heads, thinking of the same thing as him. "Just how many things are present in this underground area, why the hell would the system ce something so dangerous here?" Laura asked as she stared at the door. "I mean, if it can just siphon mana from others, shouldn''t it be able to take the mana from some monsters and open itself?" "No, it seems to have only taken my mana, did any of you sense your mana being drained by it?" Reign asked as the others shook their heads. "That means only I was affected, and I think we all know why." "So, it is connected to the Nephilim, is that why the system ced it here so that you coulde across it?" Shadow asked Reign who shrugged his shoulders. "Who knows, the system works in odd ways, but it is highly possible that it ced the door here because of me, at least, I wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case." Reign sighed, looking back at the stone door. "It''s definitely something we need to deal with, but not now, we have other priorities." The team agreed, each one feeling a mix of curiosity and trepidation about their behind the door. They took onest look at the ominous entrance before turning to leave, their minds already on their next objectives. As they continued to explore the underground desert, their focus shifted back to training and finding more resources. The days were filled with battles against various monsters, each fight honing their skills and pushing them closer to their goal of reaching Tier VII. Aelrinder''s new spear proved to be an invaluable asset, its power and precision making a significant difference in their encounters. The team noticed his improvement and was d they had made the right decision to give him the essence of the Guardian. Weeks passed, and the team grew stronger with each expedition. They encountered new types of monsters, some more challenging than others, but their teamwork and determination saw them through every battle. They gathered rare materials and artifacts, storing them away for future use. One evening, as they sat around a campfire in one of the safer areas of the underground desert, Reign called a meeting to discuss their progress. Thanks to the weeks they spent in the underground, their strength had increased by leaps, they were now all at the peak of Tier VI, incredibly close to reaching the very peak of the realm and bing Tier VIIbatants. "We''vee a long way," Reign began, his eyes scanning the faces of his team. "Our strength has increased significantly, and we''ve gathered a lot of valuable resources." "But we still have a long way to go," Shadow added, his voice thoughtful. "Nichs is out there, and we need to be ready for him." Explore stories on ?? Mia nodded. "We''ve made great progress, but we can''t let our guard down, we need to keep pushing ourselves." "We also need to start thinking about how to use the materials we''ve gathered," Laura said, her eyes reflecting the firelight. "We have enough to create some powerful weapons and armor." Reign agreed. "Let''s start by identifying what we need most. Aelrinder has his spear, but what about the rest of us?" "What upgrades do we need to maximize our strength?" The team spent the next hour discussing their needs and preferences. Each member shared their thoughts on what type of weapon or armor would best suit their abilities. Adrian''s craftsmanship and the materials they had collected would be crucial in creating these new items. Reign summarized their discussion. "Alright, we''ll start with these upgrades." "Adrian will help us craft what we need. In the meantime, we''ll continue our training and exploration." The team nodded, their determination renewed. They knew that every step they took brought them closer to their goal. With a clear n in mind, they settled in for the night, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. The following morning, they returned to Doncaster and met with Adrian. Reign presented their ns, detailing the specific weapons and armor each team member needed. Adrian listened carefully, nodding as he took notes. "I can work with these materials to create what you''re asking for, it''ll take some time, but you''ll have what you need." "Thank you, Adrian," Reign said. "Your skills are invaluable to us." Adrian grunted, a rare smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You lot keep bringing me interesting challenges. It''s good to see my work put to such use." "Huh?" Reign and the others suddenly all stared at Adrian, their eyes not leaving him at all. "What?" "Are are you alright, do you feel unwell?" Reign asked Adrian who smiled dangerously at them. "What exactly do you mean, kid?" "I mean, you smiled at us for bringing you new orders, are you sure you''re feeling fine?" "We can wait for a bit, you don''t need to start making the items right now, at least not while you''re not feeling good," Shadow said from the side with a concerned expression, causing Adrian''s dangerous smile to widen as a dangerous aura started covering him. "You damned brats, I tried being nice once and this is how you treat me, huh?!" The team couldn''t help butugh at Adrian''s reaction. The tension of their recent battles and the weight of their quest were momentarily lifted by the humorous exchange. Adrian''s gruff demeanor was something they had all grown ustomed to, and seeing him react this way was oddlyforting. "Alright, alright," Reign said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "We''ll stop teasing, we appreciate everything you do for us, Adrian." Adrian grumbled but the dangerous aura dissipated. "Just make sure you lot don''t get yourselves killed out there, I put a lot of work into your gear." The team nodded, their expressions turning serious. They knew the risks they faced, but they also knew that they hade too far to turn back now. With Adrian''s help, they would be better equipped to face whatever challengesy ahead. They would continue exploring the underground while they waited for their items to bepleted, and then, they would change locations. They had put it off for quite some time, but it was time for them to explore New York. They initially nned on waiting till they reached Tier VII, but certain matters needed their attention, and they had to go to New York for that. Chapter 1056: Shadow Serpents: The New York Chronicles Over the next few weeks, the team continued their rigorous training and exploration in the underground desert. The environment, though harsh, provided ample opportunities for growth and skill refinement. Every encounter with a new creature or challenge was a chance to test their limits and prepare for the greater dangers they would face. Your next chapter is on ?? Each member of the team pushed themselves, knowing that their journey to New York would not be easy. They honed their skills, refined their tactics, and grew even closer as a unit. Finally, the day arrived when Adrianpleted their new weapons and armor. The team gathered in his workshop, anticipation, and excitement palpable in the air. "Here you go," Adrian said, unveiling the newly crafted gear. "These should serve you well in the battles ahead." Reign picked up a pair of earrings that had a brilliant luster, a testament to Adrian''s craftsmanship and the rare materials used in their creation. "This is incredible, Adrian, thank you." The others inspected their own gear, each piece tailored to their specific needs and fighting styles. Shadow''s daggers were sleek and deadly, perfect for his swift, precise strikes. Tank''s new shield and armor were fortified, providing him with even greater protection. Beast''s bow was enhanced for uracy and power, while Laura''s staff was filled with demonic energy, ready to unleash devastating spells. Greenie and Wolf received new armor and weapons thatplemented their ferocious fighting styles. "These will make a significant difference," Shadow said, admiring his new daggers. "We owe you, Adrian." Adrian grunted his usual gruff demeanor in ce. "Just make sure you put them to good use, don''t go getting yourselves killed out there." "We won''t," Reign assured him. "Thank you, Adrian." With their new gear in hand, the team prepared to set out for New York. The journey would be long and fraught with danger, but they were ready. They had trained, they had grown stronger, and whatever happened, they were certain they could deal with it. The reason they were going to New York was because of a couple of factions they had forged good rtions with. Something was up in New York, something that was going to be a bit difficult to solve, even if Reign and the others joined and did their best to help out. Arriving in New York was easy, they still had the portal in Jin''s base, and they were able to easily pass through the portal in Doncaster and arrive in New York instantly. But that was just the start as they had to travel quite a bit to reach the first location, which was the base of a smaller faction that needed help the most. The bustling streets of New York were a stark contrast to the other areas of the region. The city had be a sprawling hub of survivors and factions, each with their own territories and struggles. The ruins of skyscrapers loomed overhead, casting long shadows over the remnants of civilization. Reign and his team stepped through the portal, their senses heightened by the new environment. "Wee back to New York," Jin said, his eyes scanning the familiarndscape. "Things seem to have changed a bit since we werest here, which is not what I expected after this short of a time period." "We need to find the base of the faction that reached out to us," Reign said, looking at the map they had obtained from their contacts. "They should be in the Midtown area." The team moved cautiously through the city, their new gear making them feel more prepared for whatever challengesy ahead. The streets were filled with makeshift barricades and fortifications, signs of the constant battles that had taken ce. They encountered a few groups of survivors, some wary and others openly hostile, but their presence and the powerful aura they exuded kept most threats at bay. As they approached Midtown, they saw the base of the smaller faction they were looking for. It was a fortified building, surrounded by walls and guarded by sentries. The g of the faction, a symbol of unity and strength, flew proudly above the entrance. Reign and his team approached cautiously, their weapons ready but not drawn. A group of guards met them at the gate, their expressions a mix of suspicion and rm. "State your business," one of the guards demanded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "We''re here to see your leader," Reign said calmly. "We received a message requesting assistance." The guard studied them for a moment before nodding. "Wait here. I''ll inform the leader of your arrival." The team waited patiently as the guard disappeared into the base. A few minutester, he returned with a middle-aged woman who exuded authority and confidence. Her eyes were sharp, taking in every detail of Reign and his team. "I''m Amelia, the leader of this faction," she said, extending a hand. "Thank you foring, we could use all the help we can get." Reign shook her hand, noting the firm grip. "I''m Reign, and this is my team." "We''ve received the call and havee to help, now, please tell us, what''s the situation?" Amelia nced around before nodding at Reign with a sharp expression on her face. "Not here, follow me." Amelia turned around, ncing carefully as she led Reign and the others inside the base, the guards merely standing aside, not daring to say a word. As they walked through the fortified base, Reign and his team observed the signs of recent battles. Walls bore scorch marks, and hastily repaired barricades indicated the fierce struggle the faction had been enduring. Amelia led them into arge, well-guarded building at the center of the base, clearly their mainmand post. Inside, themand post was bustling with activity. Maps and ns were spread out on tables, and several people were discussing strategies and rying information. Amelia guided them to a private meeting room, where they could speak without interruption. Once the door closed behind them, Amelia turned to face Reign and his team, her expression grave. "Thank you foring, for thest two weeks, we''ve been under constant attack by a group known as the Shadow Serpents." "They''re highly organized and have been steadily pushing into our territory, and even though we have joined hands with several other factions, we have been unable to go up against them." "Who are the Shadow Serpents?" Reign asked, his curiosity piqued. "They''re a ruthless faction, a faction that serves the vampires present in New York City," Amelia exined. "They specialize in covert operations, using hit-and-run tactics and sabotage to weaken their enemies." "They''ve been targeting our supply lines and outposts, making it difficult for us to maintain our defenses." Reign nodded, fully understanding how severe the situation was and why Amelia had called them for help. "So, the enemy are vampires, soo ... they''re weak to light?" Shadow asked as Amelia quickly shook her head. "No, they are not vampires, they are working under vampires, their topbatants are just vamps who are obedient to the vampires." "So, even here, in New York, there are those that would sacrifice their humanity for power." Reign said, a sad sigh escaping his mouth before he shook his head. "We''ve seen the same sights before, even during the first weeks of the game, in the forests, not to mention in Doncaster, where we came across plenty of such people who had betrayed their own race." Amelia merely nodded at Reign''s words before sighing and sitting down. Reign and his team listened intently as Amelia outlined the challenges they faced. The Shadow Serpents had been relentless in their attacks, and despite their best efforts, the faction had been struggling to repel them. The situation was dire, with dwindling supplies and morale, and the faction was in desperate need of assistance. "We''ve tried to negotiate with the Shadow Serpents, but they''re not interested in peace," Amelia continued. "They seem determined to drive us out of our territory, no matter the cost." "And it''s not just us, but other factions nearby as well," Amelia said with an annoyed expression while staring at them. "We are all being forced to move by them, and we have no idea why." "We tried joining forces to push them back, but they''re too strong, individually we can''t go against them, and they don''t spread their forces thin since they don''t have to." "They can also gain reinforcements from the vampires if they need them, making things even worse for us." "We had no idea what to do, and then we learned that you guys were present and willing to help." Amelia suddenly stared right into Reign''s eyes. "I am willing to join your faction, to give the resources that my faction has, but only if you can truly help us defeat those bastards, they have caused too much chaos and killed too many in these two weeks." That was the reason why Reign and the others had deemed this as a very important mission because they would be able to absorb multiple smaller factions which all had a peak Tier V or a Tier VIbatant leading them. Chapter 1057: Taking Down the Outposts Reign exchanged nces with his team, each of them understanding the gravity of Amelia''s offer. It was a significant decision, but the potential gains were enormous. "We appreciate your offer, Amelia," Reign said, his tone serious. "But we need to understand the full scope of the situation before wemit." "We''ll help you push back the Shadow Serpents, and if we''re sessful, we''ll discuss the terms of joining our faction." Amelia nodded, relief mingling with the determination in her eyes. "That''s fair, any help you can provide will be invaluable." "Let''s start by assessing your defenses and strategizing a counterattack," Shadow suggested. "We need to understand their tactics and find their weaknesses." Amelia led them to a war room where a detailed map of the surrounding territory was spread out on arge table. Markers indicated the positions of their forces and the known locations of the Shadow Serpents'' outposts. "Two of these outposts used to be bases of two small factions ... they were annihted by the enemy, now being used as outposts by those bastards, monitoring all of us and making sure we are not doing anything we shouldn''t be doing." Amelia''s expression darkened as she pointed to the map. "These are the two, we should take them over first, they''re not heavily fortified and the guards there are not that strong," she said, her voice tinged with anger. "They use them to monitor our movements andunch surprise attacks, but from what I know, they don''t have a portal present." "We need to reim those bases in order to make the other factions more motivated to help us." "Right now, most are frightened by the fact the vampires are backing the serpent, the mere idea of the vampires joining the fray and getting angry at us is enough to make most afraid to take any actions." "Even those who are working with us to defend against the serpent do not dare seriously injure or kill the important members of the serpent in fear of what might happen to them after that." Reign and the others nodded as they understood what the other factions were thinking and why they were afraid to take action. The vampires in New York were quite tame most of the time, they had to be as they weren''t the only faction that had Tier VIIbatants amongst them. They might be more powerful than humans, but the vampires were crafty and well aware of how powerful humans can be. Thanks to that, as well as the fact vampires and humans look almost the same, made vampires quieter and tamer here as they would rather take the humans under their wing and manipte them into working for them, turning them into ves without them even realizing it. Reign studied the map, taking note of the strategic importance of the outposts. "If we can take these back, we''ll cut off their supply lines and weaken their hold on the area, not to mention that it will also send a message." "What if the vampires truly make a move?" Laura asked as Reign, Shadow, Wolf, and Beast all shook their heads at once. "No, the vampires could have subjugated all of the factions easily if they wanted to do so with force like this group is doing." "They wish to use the group and make it seem as if this was something they did without their knowledge." "The vampires will probably condemn them next and do their best to make you like them, acting as your saviors, helping you, people who lost their homes and were forced out." Explore more at ?? "Quite the devious n to be honest," Beast said before Shadow nodded his head. "Therefore, we don''t need to worry about the vampires taking action," Wolf said, his voice quite calm and certain. "We should start with the smaller one. It''s less fortified and will be easier to reim, once we have it, we can use it as a staging ground tounch an assault on therger outpost." Amelia nodded, appreciating the strategic approach. "That makes sense. The smaller outpost is here," she pointed to a location on the map. "It''s lightly guarded, but they have patrols that can call for reinforcements. We''ll need to take them out quickly and quietly." "Stealth is our best option," Shadow said, his eyes scanning the map. "We can infiltrate the outpost at night, take out the guards, and secure the area before they have a chance to call for help." Reign looked around at his team, each of them nodding in agreement. "Alright, we''ll move out at dusk. Amelia, can you provide us with any intel on the guards'' patrol patterns?" Amelia handed them a dossier. "We''ve been watching them for a while. Their patrols are predictable. You should be able to use this to your advantage." With their n in ce, the team spent the rest of the day preparing. They checked their weapons, reviewed the intel, and mentally prepared themselves for the mission ahead. As dusk fell, they gathered at the edge of the faction''s territory, ready to move out. The journey to the outpost was uneventful, the team moving swiftly and silently through the ruins of the city. As they approached the outpost, they could see the faint glow of campfires and the shadows of guards moving about. The outpost itself was not difficult to take over, Reign and the others were more than powerful enough to decimate them all in mere seconds, but if they did that, the enemy faction would be rmed, making the other outposts more guarded. Reign and his team halted a safe distance from the outpost, concealed by the shadows of the ruins. They surveyed the area, noting the positions of the guards and theyout of the outpost. "Shadow, take the lead," Reign whispered, his eyes fixed on the movements of the patrols. "We need to take out the sentries first, then move in on the main camp." Shadow nodded, his expression serious. "Got it."With practiced precision, Shadow disappeared into the darkness, his form blending seamlessly with the night. The rest of the team waited in tense silence, their senses alert for any signs of trouble. Momentster, Shadow returned, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "The sentries are down. We have a clear path to the main camp." "Good job," Reign said, his voice low. "Let''s move." They advanced carefully, their movements coordinated and silent. As they approached the main camp, they could see the guards gathered around a central fire, their attention focused inward. Shadow signaled for the team to spread out and take their positions. Reign, Shadow, and Wolf moved to the left, while Mia, Laura, and Beast circled around to the right. Tank and Jin remained at the rear, ready to provide support if needed. On Shadow''s signal, they struck. Reign and Wolfunched a surprise attack, their des slicing through the guards with deadly precision. Mia and Laura used their magic to immobilize and disorient their enemies, while Beast picked off any stragglers with his bow. The battle was quick and efficient, the element of surprise giving them a decisive advantage. Within minutes, the camp was secured, and the remaining guards were either dead or captured. "Secure the perimeter," Reign ordered, his voice calm butmanding. "Make sure no one escapes to alert the other outposts." The team moved swiftly, setting up defensive positions and checking for any hidden threats. Once they were satisfied that the area was secure, they regrouped near the central fire. "We did it," Mia said, her voice tinged with relief. "The outpost is ours." "Yes, now we move on to the next one, I want all the outposts that the enemy has in the area to be empty before morning." Reign said as Wolf smiled. "So we''re sending a message to them, huh?" "Of course, the outposts here are weak, the strongest guards are merely Tier Vs, with two outposts having a Tier VIbatant, I want them all dead so that the enemy knows they won''t be able to do as they wish any longer." The team swiftly moved out, leaving behind the outpost with corpses in it. They approached the second outpost with the same caution, studying the patrol patterns andying out their strategy. The element of surprise had worked in their favor once, and they intended to use it again, and they did as they took down three more outposts like that. As they closed in on the fifth outpost, the presence of a Tier VI guard made them more cautious. Reign signaled for Shadow to scout ahead. Shadow''s stealth skills allowed him to move undetected, providing valuable intel on the guards'' positions and theyout of the outpost. "There''s a Tier VI guard patrolling the main entrance," Shadow reported upon his return. "He''s well-armed and looks alert. We''ll need to take him down quickly to avoid drawing attention." Reign nodded. "We''ll set up an ambush, Shadow, Mia, and I will take out the Tier VI guard." "Wolf, Beast, and Laura will handle the sentries, Tank and Jin, you two provide backup." The team moved into position, waiting for the right moment to strike. The Tier VI guard approached the ambush point, his attention focused on his surroundings. Reign signaled the attack, and they sprang into action. Shadow appeared behind him, his daggers stabbing with lethal precision, while Mia cast a spell to freeze the ground beneath the guard''s feet. The guard stumbled, giving Reign an opening to strike. His sword found its mark, piercing through the guard''s armor and delivering a fatal blow. Wolf, Beast, and Laura took out the sentries with precision, ensuring that no one had the chance to raise an rm. The outpost was secured quickly and efficiently, just like the previous ones. Chapter 1058: The Nights Fury "The lords will avenge us, kill you all of you." "Yeah, yeah, just go ahead and die, I don''t need to hear anything from a person who betrayed their own race," Shadow said as he swung his dagger, decapitating the Tier VIbatant who was present in the seventh andst outpost he and the others took over. "What do we do now, we just wait?" Tank asked Reign who nodded his head. "The faction will soon notice what happened, the loss of two Tier VIbatants is not something they can ignore, not to mention the way we killed everybody guarding the outposts." "They will naturally realize that they are dealing with powerful Tier VIbatants and will definitely be on guard against us, not even knowing who we are or how strong we are." "Agreed," Shadow said, wiping his de clean. "We''ve sent a clear message, but now we need to be prepared for their retaliation." The team regrouped at the fortified base of Amelia''s faction. The sessful capture of the outposts had boosted morale, but everyone knew the real test was yet toe. Reign gathered his team and Amelia''s leaders in the war room to discuss their next steps. "We''ve weakened the Shadow Serpents'' hold, but they will strike back," Reign said, pointing to the map. "They will most likely take over and try to fortify at least 3 of the outposts as we have left them empty, and they can''t just leave them be as that will be a sign of weakness from them." "We won''t stop them from doing so, but we will have to do something, attacking the outposts again won''t be a good thing, we should go around them and hit some other ces where they are present." "That will confuse them, make them think again of what we are trying to do." Amelia nodded, her eyes scanning the map. "The Shadow Serpents have a few supply routes and smaller bases scattered around. If we hit those, we can disrupt their operations further and force them to spread their defenses thin." "Exactly," Reign said. "By attacking their supply lines and smaller bases, we can keep them off-bnce and prevent them from concentrating their forces." "We need to keep the pressure on and make it difficult for them to regroup." Shadow pointed to several locations on the map. "These are the key supply routes and smaller bases we''ve identified." "If we can take them out, we''ll cripple their logistics and limit their ability to reinforce their main positions." "Why do they even have supply routes, wouldn''t it be easier to just create portals and transport the supplies that way?" Laura asked as Amelia nodded her head. "It is easier, definitely, but don''t forget, they are people who have turned their backs on humanity, they are no longer considered ''yers'' by the system, and because of that, they have to face certain restrictions, like not being able to create many portals, from what I know, they only have 2 portals, one that leads to the main base of the vampires, and another for their secondary base." "Betraying your own race can give many benefits, like a quick way to be stronger without a lot of danger, but the system is quite fair, not allowing them to do some things that we can do because of their choices." Reign and the others smirked upon hearing Amelia''s words as they realized that the enemy will have to work very hard in order to get to them. The team spent the next few hours refining their strategy and nning their attacks. They knew that timing and coordination would be crucial to their sess. Each team member was assigned specific tasks and targets, ensuring that they could strike quickly and efficiently. They were not nning on wiping the serpents out as that might cause the vampires to truly get angry and even attack the factions, which was something Reign and the others did not wish to see happen. They would only go against the vampirester, once they reached Tier VII and had the factions safe and secure in Doncaster or Wilkashere. As night fell, they moved out once again, their movements swift and silent. The first target was a supply convoy that was scheduled to pass through a narrow part of New York. The team set up an ambush, positioning themselves along the high ground where they could rain down attacks on the convoy. The convoy approached, unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows. Reign gave the signal, and the team sprang into action. Shadow and Beastunched the initial attack, their arrows and daggers striking with deadly precision. The guards were caught off-guard, their confusion allowing Laura to unleash her spells, creating chaos and disarray. Reign, Wolf, and Tank charged forward, their weapons cutting through the remaining guards with swift, powerful strikes. The battle was brief but intense, the team''s coordinated assault leaving the convoy in ruins. They were attacking them this way so that the enemy wouldn''t be able to even send a message to the rest of the serpent, leaving them in the dark over what happened and how they were all killed so quickly and easily. "Secure the supplies," Reign ordered, his voice calm despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins. "We need to take what we can use and destroy the rest." The team quickly went through the convoy, gathering any valuable supplies and setting fire to the remaining goods. The mes illuminated the night, a signal to the Shadow Serpents that their supply lines were vulnerable. "We need to move quickly," Reign said as they finished. "The smoke will attract attention, let''s get to the next target before they can react." They moved swiftly, their training and experience allowing them to cover ground quickly and efficiently. The next target was a smaller base used by the Shadow Serpents as a staging area for their operations. It was lightly guarded, but the team knew that they couldn''t afford to becent. As they approached, Reign signaled for Shadow to scout ahead. Shadow''s eyes gleamed in the darkness as he disappeared into the shadows. Momentster, he returned with a report. "There are a dozen guards, most of them are just lounging around, not expecting any trouble, we can take them out quietly easily, no signs of anyone troublesome." Reign nodded. "We''ll use the same tactics as before, take out the sentries first, then move in on the main camp." "Keep it quick and quiet." The team moved into position, their movements silent and precise. Shadow led the way, his daggers shing in the moonlight as he took down the sentries one by one. The rest of the team followed, their attacks coordinated and lethal. Within minutes, the base was secured. The guards were either dead or incapacitated, and the team quickly went through the supplies, taking what they needed and destroying the rest. "This will disrupt their operations," Amelia said, her eyes reflecting the flickering mes of the burning supplies. "They won''t be able tounch any significant attacks without these resources, not to mention that they will be on guard against you." "Good," Reign replied. "But we can''t stop here, we need to keep the pressure on, but not for tonight, we have done enough right now, we let things continue and see how they react." As morning came, inside the main base of the Shadow Serpents, their leaders were currently in a meeting. The atmosphere in the meeting room was tense as the leaders of the Shadow Serpents gathered to discuss the recent attacks on their supply lines and outposts. The news of the losses had spread quickly, and the leaders were keen to devise a n to retaliate. "We cannot let these attacks go unpunished," one of the leaders, a tall, imposing figure with a serpent tattoo snaking up his arm, growled. "They think they can strike at us with impunity, but they will soon learn the price of their arrogance." "We must increase our patrols and fortify our remaining outposts," another leader suggested. "We cannot afford any more surprises." "We also need to send a message," a third leader added. "Show them that we are not to be trifled with, perhaps a show of force against one of their bases." The leaders nodded in agreement, their expressions grim. They knew that they needed to strike back swiftly and decisively to restore their reputation and deter further attacks. "We wait, we reinforce our convoys and outposts, but nothing else." The man who stood at the head of the table said in a low voice as he stared at the map of the city, as well as the reports that were given to them. "But sir-" "They destroyed all of this in one night, they left the outposts empty in order for us to know they don''t care about them, and they managed to kill everybody without them being able to even send a message or rm us." "That means the enemy is strong, probably multiple Tier VIbatants, not a force that can be looked down upon." "And worst of all, we know it wasn''t the factions who had done this, the men we have nted inside of the factions told us that their leaders were all in their basesst night, none have made a move, which means this is a new faction that has appeared, one we have zero information on." "We proceed carefully, that is all." Explore stories on ?? Chapter 1059: Plans and Gathering Intel on the Enemy The Shadow Serpents'' leaders reluctantly nodded in agreement with their head''s assessment. The atmosphere was filled with a mix of frustration and determination as they realized the gravity of the situation. They could not afford to underestimate their new adversary. "What about the lords, have they said anything?" One of the leaders asked while the man at the head of the table sighed. "They will not be helping us, this is a mission given to us toplete by ourselves, no help will be given, no matter what happens." "Even if more of us die?" Another leader asked, his face showing slight frustration. "We have all been turned by the lords,pared to the others in our faction, we are of course much more valuable to them, if any of us were to fall in battle, they would definitely do something about it, but it is up to us to make sure we do not die." "That is how it has always been, the lords do not care what happens to us if we do not show that we are capable, which means we have to make sure toplete the task given to us if we wish to continue getting support from them." "We let go of our humanity, joined the lords in order to grow stronger, and now, we are merely treated as some side pieces that can be discarded at will, I do not like that." A third person said, his face suddenly changing as the man at the head of the table stared at him with anger. "I will ignore yourment this time, but if you dare say such a thing in the future, then I will personally take your head and deliver it to the lords in order to show our loyalty." "Am I understood?" "Y-yes." The man said with a slight stutter as the pressureing from the man at the head of the table was overwhelming to him. The tension in the room was palpable, but the leaders of the Shadow Serpents knew they had to maintain theirposure and unity. Any sign of discord would be disastrous in the face of such a formidable enemy, not to mention the fact the lords they serve were even a bigger threat if they dared show disloyalty. "We will increase our defenses and gather more intelligence on this new faction," the head continued. "Our scouts and spies will report any movements or changes, we must be vignt." As the leaders discussed their strategies, Reign and his team were already nning their next move. Back at Amelia''s faction''s base, they gathered to analyze the results of their recent attacks and to prepare for future operations. "We''ve dealt a significant blow to the Shadow Serpents," Reign said, looking around at his team and Amelia''s leaders. "But we can''t let up now, we need to keep them on the defensive and prevent them from regrouping." Amelia nodded in agreement. "Our recent sess has given us momentum, but we need to maintain it." "We should continue targeting their supply lines and smaller bases, but we also need to gather more intelligence on their main operations." Shadow, who had been listening intently, spoke up. "I''ve been thinking about how we can gather more information without putting ourselves at too much risk." "We could nt some of our own people inside their ranks as spies, it''s a risky move, but it could pay off." "The normal members of the serpent are not vamps, but regr humans like us, that is definitely something that we can do, hell, some other factions have already done so." Amelia said before frowning. "The only problem is that only those who are higher ranked in the faction are aware of what is going on, we would need to send some strong people inside and have them spy on the enemy without being noticed." "That''s a good idea," Mia said. "If we can get urate intel from within, it would give us a significant advantage." Beast considered their options. "We''ll need volunteers for this missionpeople who can blend in and gather information without arousing suspicion." "It will be dangerous, but it''s a risk we might need to take." Several members of Amelia''s faction stepped forward, their expressions determined. "We''ll do it," one of them said. "We''ve all lost friends and family to the Shadow Serpents, if this can help bring them down, we''re willing to take the risk." "No, it is too risky." Reign suddenly said, his face showing that he was not willing to do that. "If the enemy has anything simr to what I have, they might be able to notice the hostility you have towards them, or they might even be able to learn that you were a part of Amelia''s faction." "They could then feed you fake information, which will further prove that you are spies, and make things more difficult for us, so that won''t be a good idea, not right now." The room fell silent as everyone considered Reign''s words. He was right; sending in spies was fraught with danger and could backfire spectacrly if they were discovered. "So, what do we do instead?" Amelia asked, her brow furrowed with concern. Reign took a deep breath, his mind racing through alternative strategies. "We need to rely on our strengths and the element of surprise. Instead of nting spies, we should use our mobility and agility to hit multiple targets quickly, forcing them to constantly react." "Hit-and-run tactics," Wolf said, nodding. "We keep them on their toes, never giving them a chance to regroup or retaliate effectively." "We have already done what we wanted to do at first, make them wary of us, make us a mystery to them and how powerful we are." Reign said with a smirk before ncing at the others. "We won''t need to act the same way again, this time, we can attack with smaller numbers, we can even allow the enemy to sound the rm or even send back some information to their main base, it won''t matter as we will all be wearing disguises." "We can alsoy traps," Mia suggested. "Ambush their patrols and convoys, make every movement they take a risk." Shadow agreed. "We need to gather information through direct confrontation, interrogate captured enemies, and use their knowledge to n our next moves." Reign nodded, satisfied with the revised n. "Alright, let''s prepare for our next series of attacks, we need to keep up the pressure and gather as much intel as we can." "Amelia, can your people handle setting up traps and ambushes?" "Absolutely," Amelia replied. "We''ll coordinate with your team and make sure every move we make hits them hard." "How long will we need to wait for Aethion toplete his ''interrogation''?" Wolf asked Reign in a low voice as thetter smiled. "A couple of hours, we will then know more, if those two even knew more of their own faction." When they had taken down the outposts and killed the two Tier VIbatants present in two of them, Reign had, of course, taken their souls and given them to Aethion to interrogate them. Because they were Tier VIbatants, they were a bit more difficult to break, so it would take Aethion some time, but he would definitely get the information they wanted. The next few days were a whirlwind of activity. Reign and his teamunched a series of coordinated attacks on the Shadow Serpents'' supply lines and smaller bases. They moved swiftly and struck with precision, leaving destruction in their wake. The Shadow Serpents found themselves constantly on the defensive, unable to predict where the next strike woulde from. During one of the raids, they managed to capture a high-ranking member of the Shadow Serpents, another Tier VIbatant. The ones they had killed before proved to be useless as even after interrogating them, Aethion barely gained any important info. It seemed that only a select few were in the know of their ns and what was going on, even if one became a Tier VIbatant, they were not given a lot more info without first proving themselves absolutely loyal to the vampires. The high-ranking member was bound and brought back to Amelia''s base for questioning. Reign and his team gathered around, ready to extract any information they could from their captive. Aethion''s interrogation methods were both thorough and effective, and this time, Reign hoped they would get the answers they needed, but even if they didn''t, the capturedbatant would be important to them as he had a n. He would use him, while he was still alive, to instill fear into the hearts of the enemybatants, making them shudder at the very thought of fighting against them. The captured Tier VIbatant red defiantly at Reign and the others. "You think you can break me?" "You''re wasting your time." Reign stepped forward, his eyes cold and unwavering. "We don''t have time for games." "Tell us what you know about the Shadow Serpents'' ns." Thebatant spat on the ground, refusing to speak. Reign sighed before turning to Aethion, who nodded and began his work. The room fell silent as Aethion''s presence filled the space, his probing reaching into the very soul of their captive. Chapter 1060: Enemy Army Marches Forward Minutes turned into hours as Aethion methodically extracted information. Thebatant''s resistance was formidable, but Aethion''s persistence was greater. Gradually, the captive''s defiance began to crumble, reced by the fear and agony Aethion''s methods induced. Finally, Aethion looked up, his expression one of grim satisfaction. "I have what we need." Reign and the team leaned in, eager to hear the results. Aethion began to ry the information. "The Shadow Serpents are nning arge-scale attack on Amelia''s faction tomorrow." "Actually, not just her faction, but all the factions that were defending themselves against them and working with her." "They aim to cripple the defenses and force the faction into submission." "From what this guy knows, Serpents are going to to handle this on their own to prove their worth to the vampires who are getting a bit annoyed by what is happening." Amelia''s face paled. "Tomorrow?!" " We need to fortify our defenses and prepare for the attack." Reign nodded, his mind racing. "We''ll need to strengthen your defenses and set up traps to catch them off guard, we will use their overconfidence against them." "Don''t forget to notify the other factions, we need to work together with them, otherwise they will be wiped out." Wolf stated as Reign nodded his head. "We can''t forget about this guy either, he will be quite important to us when ites to breaking their spirit." Reign said as he stared at the captive whose soul was already a bit damaged from Aethion''s interrogation. The man stared at him in horror as Reign nced at Aethion, "Do it." "With pleasure." Aethion smirked as the captive started screaming, the others mostly ncing away, only Reign continuing to stare at him together with Shadow, Jin, Wolf, and Greenie. "I still do not condone this." Jin told Reign who sighed and nodded his head. "I know you don''t, but we need to donsuch things from time to time, not to mention that this guy deserves no mercy." "He has killed plenty of people, he gave up his humanity and serves the vampires because he was greedy for power, such people are scum, they deserve the worst." Jin nodded reluctantly, understanding the necessity but still ufortable with the method. Aethion continued his work, drawing out every ounce of information from the captive while ensuring he could be usedter to demoralize the enemy. With the new intel, Reign and his team began immediate preparations. They divided the tasks, coordinating with Amelia and her faction members. The first priority was fortifying the defenses and setting up traps around the base and surrounding areas. "Amelia, we need to reinforce the perimeter," Reign said, studying the map. "We''ll ce hidden traps here, here, and here." He pointed to strategic locations that would funnel the attackers into vulnerable spots. "I''ll work with my people to get it done," Amelia replied. "We''ll use the traps we''ve been stockpiling and set them up ording to your n." "Shadow, Mia, and I will handle setting up the traps," Laura said. "We''ve got experience with this from our previous missions." "Good," Reign nodded. "Beast, Wolf, and I will focus on strengthening the barricades and creating choke points, we need to make it as difficult as possible for them to advance." As the team dispersed to carry out their tasks, Reign turned to Jin and Greenie. "I need you two to coordinate with the other factions." "Let them know about the impending attack and our n to counter it, we need them to be ready and in position." "It would be best if they abandon their bases and alle here, that way we can make sure the serpent won''t be able to cause us any unnecessary casualties." "We''ll handle it," Jin replied, his voice resolute. Greenie nodded in agreement. Over the next few hours, the base buzzed with activity. Traps were set, barricades were reinforced, and strategic positions were fortified. Amelia''s faction members worked tirelessly alongside Reign''s team, their resolve steeled by the knowledge of the imminent threat. Of course, only a handful were working qith them and knew what was going on. Reign and the others weren''t dumb and knew that the enemy has ced spies in Amelia''s faction, and they weren''t going to let them notify the enemy that they knew of the attack. By nightfall, the preparations wereplete. The base was a fortress, ready to withstand the Shadow Serpents'' assault. Reign gathered his team and Amelia''s leaders for a final briefing. "We''ve done everything we can to prepare," Reign said, his voice calm but firm. "Tomorrow, you will have to withstand the attacks of the enemy by yourselves, we will not make a move right away, your factions have toe together and fight, to form a bond and see that the enemy isn''t that scary." "We will only make a moveter, I do understand that you and the other faction leaders won''t like that, but it is for the best, trust me." Amelia stared into Reign''s eyes and nodded her head while bitting her lower lip. She understood why he was doing what he was doing and that it truly was for the best, but she still didn''t like it. Her people, as well as the people of the other factions, will be injured and lose their lives when they didn''t need to, but it would truly bring the people of the factions together and make them lose the fear they had towards the Serpent. As morning came, arge army was moving through New York. The army had multiple Tier VIbatants and plenty of weakerbatants. Hundreds of men marched through the streets, and at the very front were people that heldrge spears on top of who were humans. The humans on the spears were not dead. They were alive, but in agony, blood flowing down the shafts of the spears as muffled groans and screams of pain reverberated through the streets. The serpent had used the blood of vampires, dilluted blood of course, and had fed it to the humans to keep them alive. Vampires had incredible regeneration and could heal from most wounds with great ease, forcing humans to drink it would poison them, make them feel great pain, but would give them great regenerative powers for a short period of time, after which they would die. The humans were there to scare the factions and make the aware of what ising to them. "Sir, we have news, one spy was able to send a message, the factions learned of our attack and have all banded together in one base." A man told one of the leaders who was in the middle of the army. "Good, that means it will be easier for us to beat them, we won''t have to go from one base to another." "How did they know of the attack?" Another leader said as the a third one sighed. "It doesn''t matter, it won''t change a thing." "Yes, it won''t cha-" The army suddenly stopped as the people at the very front suddenly stared at the sight in front of them. The leaders narrowed their eyes and stared as well before their eyes widened and their hands clenched into fists. "How dare they?!" What was in front of the army was a gruesome sight. Multiple people from the serpent were all hung on tall wooden poles, their stomachs cut open as blood dripped down to the ground. The stench of blood was overwhelming, but that wasn''t the worst of it. At the very front of the tens of poles and people on them was the Tier VIbatant that Reign and the others had captured yesterday. He was in a worse state than others, and his mind was broken by Aethionst night, causing him to mumble and scream. His screams echoed through the street, his mumbling almost incoherent as the men all stared in shock. "Demon!" "Angel!" "Death, deathes!" The leaders all exchanged nces before one of them moved, taking out his sword as he appeared at the front of the army and shed forward. The Tier VIbatant, as well as the rest, were all killed in one strike. But it was toote as the psychological attack already worked, the members of the army were already in shock at what they had just seen. "The enemy wishes to scare us, to make us think they will do this to us!" "Men, show them just how wrong they are, show them that this will be their fate, that we shall make sure they pay for this!" "Hmmmm ... not bad." Shadow said as he observed what was going on from a building nearby. "But we still aren''t done, the walk to the nase is quite a long one after all." The army continued marching, their spirits a bit weaker than before, but still quite high as they were certain they were going to win, after all, most of the faction was participating in this attack. Chapter 1061: Serpents Fury: The Desperate Assault Reign and his team watched the approaching army from a concealed vantage point, their expressions serious but determined. They knew the psychological blow had been significant, but it wasn''t enough to stop the Shadow Serpents. They needed to be ready for the real battle ahead. Reign turned to his team. "Alright, this is it, we need to make sure everything is in ce." "Are the traps set?" Mia nodded. "Yes, we''ve set up a series of traps along the main path they''re taking, they won''t see them until it''s toote." "Good," Reign said. "We need to hit them hard and fast." "Shadow, Mia, Laura, and Greenie, you will be in charge of setting off the traps and creating chaos among their ranks, Wolf, Beast, Jin, and I will take on their leaders and any Tier VIbatants after the battle in front of the base reaches a certain point." Amelia stepped forward, her resolve clear. "My people are ready, the leaders of the other factions are fully aware of the n, some of them are quite upset that you will only make a moveter, but they understand why you are doing so and will make sure none of their forces break through our defenses." "Good, we need to do this if your factions are going to coexist in the same ceter, the camaraderie your forces will build during this battle will be incredibly importantter on." "Let''s move out," Reign ordered, his voice steady and calm. "We need to be in position before they reach the first line of traps." The team dispersed, each member moving to their designated positions. The tension in the air was palpable as they waited for the enemy to approach. The traps were hidden well, and the enemy would not realize they were walking into an ambush until it was toote. The minutes stretched on, feeling like hours as they listened to the distant sounds of the approaching army. Reign''s eyes scanned the horizon, his senses heightened. He knew that the element of surprise was crucial. If they could disorient and demoralize the enemy, their chances of victory without sufferingrge casualties would rise significantly. Finally, the first lines of the Shadow Serpents came into view. The army moved with a sense of purpose, their ranks disciplined despite the earlier shock. Reign''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched them draw closer, but his mind was clear and focused. "Wait for my signal," Reign whispered into themunication crystal he held. The team acknowledged, that their breathing was steady and controlled. The enemy advanced, oblivious to the dangers lurking beneath their feet. As they reached the first set of traps, Reign gave the signal. "Now!" In an instant, the traps were triggered. Explosions rocked the ground, sending debris and dust into the air. Cries of rm and pain echoed through the ranks of the Shadow Serpents as they were thrown into disarray. Some of the soldiers fell into concealed pits, while others were caught in snare traps that immobilized them. Of course, for most of the soldiers, this was only enough to injure them, not kill them. The traps were set up quicklyst night and the main focus Lyle and the others had was to make them difficult to be noticed, which was why they didn''t have enough time to make the traps deadlier. The soldiers of the serpent panicked at first, but quickly gathered their wits and formed up again while helping out those who were injured, as well as those who had fallen down in the pits that were dug. The chaos was a significant disruption, but the Shadow Serpents'' discipline allowed them to regroup quickly. However, the traps had achieved their primary goal: disrupting their advance and sowing confusion. Reign and the others merely nced at the enemy before moving. They quickly moved closer to Amelia''s base, waiting for the army to get closer so that they could set off the rest of the traps. They were not nning on fighting the enemy, not yet at least. Amelia and the other factions which were now in her base would have to face the serpent alone at first. Only after some time would Reign and the others join, attacking the army from the back and from the nks, doing their best to reach their leaders. Meanwhile, in the middle of the enemy army "Dammit, when were these traps ced?!" One of the leaders of the serpent yelled in anger and frustration as the others nced at him. "They probably managed to learn of our n yesterday, they did manage to capture one of our guys, we should have been more careful, we should have thought of this possibility after seeing a Tier VIbatant tied to that pole." The leaders exchanged worried nces, realizing the gravity of their oversight. They had underestimated their enemy''s cunning and resourcefulness, and now they were paying the price. However, they knew they couldn''t afford to dwell on their mistakes. They needed to adapt and press forward if they were to have any chance of sess. "We can''t let these traps stop us," one of the leaders said, his voice determined. "We need to push through and reach their base before they have a chance to regroup." The other leaders nodded in agreement, their expressions grim. They knew that time was of the essence, and they needed to maintain their momentum if they were to stand any chance against Amelia''s fortified defenses. "Form up! Push through the traps and advance on the enemy base!" the leadmander shouted, rallying his troops. "We will not be deterred by these cowardly tactics!" With renewed determination, the Shadow Serpents'' army pressed forward, their ranks tightening as they pushed through the chaos caused by the traps. They moved with purpose, their eyes fixed on the distant base where their enemies awaited them. Meanwhile, inside the base, Amelia and the other faction leaders watched anxiously as the enemy army drew closer. They could hear the sounds of explosions and shouts in the distance, signaling that the traps had been sprung. "We need to hold them off until Reign and his team can join the fray," Amelia said, her voice tight with tension. "Our defenses are strong, but we can''t afford to underestimate them." The other leaders nodded in agreement, their faces grim. They knew that they were facing a formidable enemy, but they were determined to protect their home at all costs. Upon seeing the heavily fortified base, the enemy leaders all grimaced. They once again underestimated their enemy. "That base did not look like that yesterday, we sent a scout to check on it." One of the leaders said as the others stared and nodded. "That group, the mysterious faction that is hunting down our men, it has to be them that did this, the fortification and the traps." Another leader said as the others once again nodded. "We can''t turn around, not now, the morale of the entire faction will plummet if we do so." A third leader stated as they all clenched their hands into fists before one of them stepped forward. "We go all out, right now, right away." "Use the battle formation, form up!" The leader shouted, his voice reverberating through the entire army, causing the soldiers to all show a serious expression and move together. They formed a weird formation before releasing their mana, causing it to shroud the entire army. Their mana then fused, forming a figure above them. It was a bat. The battle formation the army knew was one the vampires had given them, it was a battle formation simr to the ones Reign and the others had seen in the past when armies in worlds that had magic for a long time used when fighting. The bat figure above the army was not just for show. It was a powerful magical formation that enhanced the soldiers'' speed, strength, and endurance while connecting them all. Unlike the battle formations they had seen before, this one didn''t create an avatar that would battle, instead, it merely increased the overall power of all the soldiers. The Shadow Serpents'' army surged forward with renewed vigor, their movements swift and coordinated. Inside the base, Amelia and the other faction leaders watched as the enemy approached, their hearts pounding with anticipation. They knew that the real battle was about to begin, and they braced themselves for the onught. As the enemy reached the first line of defense, the traps set by Reign and his team were triggered once again. Explosions and sudden pitfalls disrupted the enemy''s advance, causing confusion and chaos among their ranks. However, the magical formation provided the soldiers with enhanced abilities, allowing them to push through the obstacles with rtive ease. Amelia''s forces fought valiantly, using their superior knowledge of the terrain and the traps to their advantage. They attacked from atop the walls of their base, raining down spells and arrows on the enemy. Meanwhile, Reign and his team observed the battle from a safe distance, waiting for the right moment to strike. They could see that the traps and defenses were slowing down the enemy, but they also knew that it wouldn''t be enough. Chapter 1062: Faramis Retreat: A Trail of Shadows "Hold steady," Reign said through themunication crystal, his eyes fixed on the chaotic battlefield. "We need to weaken their forces further before we strike, more time needs to pass in order for Amelia''s forces and the forces of the other factions to truly start fighting together against the enemy." The moments stretched out as the battle raged on. Amelia''s forces were holding their ground, but the sheer numbers and enhanced abilities of the Shadow Serpents'' army were starting to take their toll. Reign could see the strain on the defenders'' faces, the desperate resolve in their eyes. "Get ready," Reign ordered, his voice steady and calm. "If the situation takes a turn for the worse, we will have to move in and help them." Inside the base, Amelia and the faction leaders continued to direct their forces, making the most of their fortified position. But they knew they couldn''t hold out indefinitely. The Shadow Serpents were relentless, their determination fueled by the magical formation. "We need to break their formation," Amelia said to one of the faction leaders. "If we can disrupt their coordination, we might stand a chance." "I''ll lead a team to the front lines," one of the faction leaders volunteered. "We''ll focus our attacks on the formation, see if we can disrupt it." Amelia nodded. "Be careful." "Their leaders will be watching for any attempts to break their formation, one of them will definitely move to stop you." "I know, but we are outnumbered, and even though I understand why the other faction is still not joining the battle, we can''t merely stand aside and look as our men die, I have to do something as well, even if it will threaten my life." The leader said, his sharp eyes showing his determination. Amelia looked at him, admiration and worry mixing in her eyes. She understood his resolve and the weight of leadership thatpelled him to act. "Go then, and may you strike true." The leader rallied a small group of elite fighters, and with a nod to Amelia, he led them toward the front lines. The battle was fierce, the sh of steel and the roar of spells filling the air. The elite group moved with precision, cutting through the enemy ranks as they aimed for the formation''s heart. As they approached the center of the enemy formation, the Shadow Serpents'' leaders noticed their intent. One of the enemy leaders, a tall man with a cruel smile, stepped forward to intercept them. His eyes gleamed with malice as he recognized the threat. "You''re brave but foolish," he taunted, drawing a wickedly curved de. "You won''t get past me." The faction leader stood his ground, his eyes fixed on the enemy. "We''ll see about that." The two leaders shed, their weapons ringing out with a metallic ng. The elite fighters joined the fray, their determination unwavering. Despite the enemy leader''s prowess, they fought with everything they had, trying to disrupt the battle formation. The leader knew that if he could get close to the bat, he could unleash his power and disrupt it, not destroying the formation entirely, but weakening it, causing the boost that the enemy gained to be lesser than it was right now. Meanwhile, Reign and his team watched the unfolding battle, waiting for the right moment to strike. They could see the valiant effort of the elite fighters and the fierce battle between the two leaders. "They''re trying to disrupt the formation," Wolf observed, his eyes narrowing. "It''s a futile attempt, even if he manages to defeat that man, which is highly unlikely, the other leaders of the serpent won''t simply stand aside and let him do as he wishes." "What faction does he lead?" Reign asked as Beast stared at the man. "The Ironbloods, a faction where most of thebatants are close-rangebatants that wear metal suits of armor, as you can see from that squad he is leading." "They are quite a good faction, the leader is a Tier VI, their vice-leader is a peak Tier V, and the people under them are quite satisfied and happy with how things work in the faction." Reign nodded his head, observing the battle with great interest. "Shadow, if he is in danger of dying, save him." "No worries, I have already gotten ready to teleport over to him if something happens," Shadow said with a serious expression. As the battle raged on, the faction leader of the Ironbloods fought fiercely against the enemy leader. His elite fighters were fully engaged, their metal suits nging against the Shadow Serpents'' weapons. Despite their valiant efforts, the overwhelming numbers and enhanced abilities of the enemy began to take a toll. Reign watched closely, his eyes never leaving the battlefield. He could see the strain on the Ironbloods'' leader, his movements bing slower and morebored. The enemy leader was relentless, his cruel smile never fading as he pressed his advantage. Shadow, keeping a close eye on the situation, prepared to intervene if necessary. He knew that the Ironbloods'' leader was crucial to their overall strategy, and losing him would be a significant blow to their morale and defenses. The Ironbloods'' leader, sensing his imminent defeat, gritted his teeth and fought with renewed vigor. He managed tond a powerful blow on the enemy leader, staggering him momentarily. Seizing the opportunity, the faction leader sighed before ncing at his men and ordering them to retreat. He knew that they wouldn''t be able to disrupt the formation, not like this, and he wasn''t going to allow his men to die for nothing. The enemy leaders, realizing what he was about to do, moved to intercept him. Reign saw the danger and knew it was time to act. "Shadow, now!" Reignmanded. In an instant, Shadow teleported to the Ironbloods'' leader''s side, his daggers shing as he intercepted the enemy leaders. He nced around and smirked as he released his aura to its fullest, causing even the enemy leaders to stare at him in shock before darkness was released from his body, shrouding arge part of the battlefield and causing the members of the serpent to be under confusion. The faction leader, Faramis, was confused at first, but quickly recognized Shadow and nodded at him, grateful for the help. He and his men were able to see through the darkness as Shadow allowed it. The darkness was his ability, and he could choose to let others see through it, which he was doing right now. It was actually an incredibly useful skill when fighting solo or in a group, but there were of course skills that could counter it. A bright red light shone from one of the enemy leaders, forcing the darkness around him to be pushed back. "Go, before they are able to see you and your men," Shadow said as Faramis nodded before making his way back to the base, ncing back at Shadow with slight worry on his face as Shadow remained standing in ce, not leaving. He couldn''t leave, at least not right now. The darkness he spread out would dissipate much faster if he wasn''t there to continue strengthening it, so he had to remain for a bit and allow Faramis and his men to get away. "To appear here alone, you certainly have some guts." The darkness around Shadow started being pushed back as the enemy leader with the red light arrived near him with one other leader. "Well thank you, it is always nice to hearpliments," Shadow said with a smile stered on his face, which caused the two enemy leaders to frown and stare at him with vignce and slight anger. They were both high-grade Tier VIbatants, so they were able to sense that Shadow was above them in terms of levels, they just didn''t know how high of a level he was. One thing was certain, however, and that was that he was a peak Tier VIbatant as the auraing from him was simr to the one the head of their faction had. "It makes sense now, how you were able to take down the outposts without anyone managing to sound the rm or send any info a couple of days ago." "This ability of yours is quite handy for such things." Shadow smirked, the darkness swirling around him like a living entity. "It''s not just handy for infiltrations." "It has other... useful applications as well." The enemy leaders, wary of his confidence, exchanged nces before the one with the red light stepped forward. "You''re powerful, I''ll give you that." "But even you can''t take on both of us alone." "Who said I''m going to do that?" Shadow replied, his voice low and dangerous. "Sorry, but you two are boring, I''m leaving now, have fun though." The two leaders were unable to respond before Shadow suddenly disappeared in the darkness around him. The darkness that he had spread around the battlefield quickly scattered, causing the leaders to stare in anger. During his retreat, Faramis and his squad made sure to kill as many people as they could without slowing down, and thanks to the darkness, they left a trail of corpses on their way, killing many of the serpent''s men. Chapter 1063: The Serpents Wrath: The Final Stand Reign, Wolf, Beast, and Jin were now in position, watching as the darkness around Shadow dissipated. They observed the confusion and anger on the faces of the enemy leaders and knew that Shadow had aplished his missiondisrupting the enemy''s coordination and buying valuable time for Faramis and his squad to retreat. The leaders of the Shadow Serpents barked orders, trying to regroup their forces. They were determined to push forward despite the setback, their eyes fixed on Amelia''s fortified base. "This is quite the good time to attack, should we make a move?" Tank asked from behind them as Reign shook his head. "Still too early, they are holding on quite well, we need to let them fight a bit more, allow more time to pass." Wolf nodded, his gaze fixed on the enemy. "Agreed, the situation is still fine, Amelia''s forces, as well as the forces of the other factions, are holding on quite well." "We need to strike when things take a turn for the worse, this is still too early." Reign watched the battlefield closely, weighing the situation. Amelia''s forces were holding their ground, but the strain was starting to show. Despite the setbacks, the Shadow Serpents were still a formidable force, and their magical formation continued to provide them with an edge. The defenses that were prepared made it easier for Amelia''s forces to continue defending and not copse from therge number of powerfulbatants the serpent had, but slowly, they were being pushed back a bit. Reign knew that they needed to wait longer, to make sure the factionspletely forgot that they were different factions and truly fought as one before making a move. He observed the enemy, searching for any signs of vulnerability or fatigue. The magical formation that enhanced the enemy''s abilities was formidable, but it also required significant energy and coordination to maintain. Over time, the formation will definitely weaken, making it a bit easier for the defenders, but that is also when the enemy will truly go all out. "Shadow, keep an eye on their leaders," Reign instructed through themunication crystal. "If they start to show signs of making a move, then we will join the battle." "Understood," Shadow replied, his voice calm and focused. The battle raged on, with Amelia''s forces putting up a fierce resistance. The defenders fought with everything they had, using the fortified defenses and traps to their advantage. Despite the relentless assault from the Shadow Serpents, they managed to hold the line, inflicting heavy casualties on the enemy. As the minutes passed, Reign noticed a subtle change in the enemy''s formation. The bat figure above the Shadow Serpents'' army flickered slightly, a sign that the magical formation was beginning to strain under pressure. The enemy leaders were shouting orders more frantically, their movements bing more erratic. "Soon, they will go all out soon." Reign said in a low voice as Wolf nodded his head, fully agreeing with him. The tension on the battlefield continued to mount as the magical formation strained under the pressure. The enemy leaders were bing increasingly desperate, theirmands growing more frantic as they tried to maintain control. Amelia and the faction leaders inside the base watched the battlefield closely, seeing the signs of the enemy''s impending assault. They knew that they needed to hold out a little longer, to buy enough time for Reign and his team to strike at the right moment. "We need to be ready," Amelia said, her voice firm. "The enemy will soon make their move, we must be prepared to counter it." The faction leaders nodded, their expressions determined. They knew that their survival depended on their ability to withstand theing onught. Outside, Reign and his team prepared themselves for the impending battle. They knew that the enemy would soon unleash everything they had, and they needed to be ready to meet it head-on. Amelia''s forces were defending well, but they wouldn''t be able to defend against the full force of the enemy army, especially after the enemy decided that it was enough and that casualties no longer mattered. "Get ready," Reign said, his voice calm but resolute. "This is it. When the enemy strikes, we strike back with everything we''ve got." As the enemy''s formation finally began to crack, the leaders of the Shadow Serpents gave themand to advance. The army surged forward, their numbers overwhelming as they descended upon Amelia''s forces. The leaders were angry, they had lost more men than anticipated, and they no longer wished to simply subdue Amelia and the other factions, instead, they wanted to do nothing else but to annihte them. The leaders, 6 of them in total, exploded with their power, as did the others who were Tier VIbatants, but low-grade Tier VIbatants. In total, the enemy had 11 Tier VIbatants while Amelia and her forces had a total of 4, with the leaders of a couple of factions being peak Tier Vbatants. "We wanted to allow you to have a chance to see how wrong you were to go against us, to bend the knee and finally ept reality, but instead, you acted as feral animals and caused us quite the damage." One of the leaders said with an angry tone as he stared at the tens of corpses of their men who were on the ground. He clenched his fists, the red aura he previously used against Shadow appearing again as he stared at Amelia with a dangerous smile on his face. "Now, you shall all die, there is no going back after what you have done." The leader suddenly pulled his fist back and then punched toward the wall, a surge of red energy coiling around his fist before exploding forward as a beam of red light that seemed to be capable of destroying anything it touched. Just as it was about to hit the wall, however, a bolt of lightning appeared from the side, and then the beam of red light was stopped. Right in front of the wall, Reign stood with one arm extended forward. He had stopped the blow with one hand, and all he suffered from it was a slight burn that was healed in mere seconds. "Now, now, who told you that you can kill them?" The enemy leader''s eyes widened in shock as he saw Reign standing before him, unfazed by his attack. He quickly regained hisposure, a sneer forming on his lips. "You dare to interfere?" "You will regret this," the enemy leader snarled, his voice dripping with malice. He raised his hand, preparing to unleash another devastating attack. But before he could do so, Wolf and Beast sprang into action. Wolf dashed forward, his body blurring as he moved with incredible speed. He struck the enemy leader with a flurry of blows, his huge sword a blur while Beastunched multiple arrows at the enemy leader. The man was shocked and forced to retreat as the other leaders quickly moved forward to intercept and defend against the attacks, only for their eyes to widen as they felt even more auras that were as powerful as the one they felt before when Shadow had appeared on the battlefield and attacked them. "Who in the world are you people?" The leader with the red aura asked as he stared at Reign and the others who had all appeared and were standing in front of Amelia''s base. They could sense that every single one of the 9 people was a peak Tier VIbatant, something they actually had trouble believing. "Does it even matter?" Reign asked with a smile as he stared at the man. "What matters is that we are here, and we are not on your side." "Amelia and the other faction leaders are good friends of ours, so we can''t let you guys do as you please with them, it simply wouldn''t be nice of us to allow that." "Now, I would usually offer you a choice, let you pick whether you wish to surrender or fight, but I don''t think that people who turned their backs on their own race and joined others deserve to have such a choice." "So, get ready to die, every single one of you." Reign said with a smile stered on his face which caused the members of the serpent to all feel a chill on their back. The leaders suddenly nced at one another before suddenly making a move. They all quickly ced their hands on the floor and caused a mana circle to appear around them. The circle shone instantly and a ray of dark light appeared in its center, from which the head of the serpent, as well as a couple of more leaders and Tier VIbatants, came out. "So you are the ones responsible for destroying our supply lines and bases." The head said, his eyes locking on to Reign. "I see, so you people are the ''Heaven''s Hooligans''." "It is no surprise that you would dare do such in thing in that case." Chapter 1064: Talking to the Head: Unseen Attack Reign exchanged a brief, knowing nce with his team. The head of the Shadow Serpents was a formidable opponent, but they had faced worse odds before. They were ready. "I have to be honest, I didn''t expect you people to actually do something like this." Reign stated with a smirk. "To teleport all of you here, it seems like you were expecting us to appear during this battle, weren''t you?" "Of course, I was, after all, why would the enemy who has done so much damage to us sit aside and allow us to take down all the factions here?" The head answered with a smile of his own. "Now, instead of fighting, what would you say we try to clear this mess up in a more diplomatic way?" The head asked Reign who narrowed his eyes at him. "I won''t work together with people who have discarded their humanity." "And who says we have done that?" The head asked Reign with a calm expression. Reign stared at the head of the Shadow Serpents, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "You turned your backs on your own race and sided with vampires." "That''s the very definition of discarding your humanity." The head of the Shadow Serpents smiled, his expression one of cunning. "You misunderstand." "We have allied ourselves with the vampires not out of weakness, but out of strength." "We are still very much human, but we''ve gained power and influence that would be impossible on our own." Reign''s team tensed, ready for the inevitable sh. Wolf''s grip tightened on his greatsword, and Beast nocked an arrow, ready to strike. The air was thick with tension as both sides prepared for battle. "You can dress it up however you want," Reign said, his voice low and dangerous. "But betraying your own kind for power is still betrayal, and we don''t negotiate with traitors." "Big wordsing from a person that isn''t quite human either." The head said as he stared at Reign, his eyes red and ck as Aethion suddenly used soul power to shroud Reign in it and block off the leader''s ''sight''. "Those eyes of yours sure are interesting, I wonder if they would still work after being taken away from you?" Reign asked as he smiled at the leader while being slightly apprehensive inside. ''What did he do?'' "Those eyes of his allow him to glimpse deeper into a person, to see more of what they are and how strong they are." "Don''t worry, I blocked him off before he was able to see much, I reckon he was only able to find out that you weren''t fully human, nothing else." Reign''s tension eased slightly with Aethion''s reassurance. He kept his focus on the head of the Shadow Serpents, knowing that the real battle was about to begin. "Enough talk," Reign said, his voice filled with resolve. "Let''s end this." The air crackled with energy as both sides prepared for the inevitable sh. The Shadow Serpents'' head, along with his high-ranking leaders, exuded an aura of menace. The rest of the Shadow Serpents'' forces, buoyed by the arrival of their leaders, readied themselves for the fight. Reign, Wolf, Beast, Jin, and the others stood their ground, their determination unwavering. They knew that this was a pivotal moment, and they were prepared to give it their all. "You know what, let''s not." The head said with a sigh. "No matter who wins, the losses will be immense, and I would rather avoid such a thing." "For now, I shall leave you all in peace, but the next time we see each other, ''Heaven''s Hooligans'', we shall not be on good terms at all." Suddenly, a huge mana circle appeared below the entire enemy army. Reign merely stared at the leader who smiled at him and slightly bowed. "Until next time." The head of the Shadow Serpents and his forces disappeared in a sh of light, leaving behind a stunned silence on the battlefield. Reign and his team remained vignt, not fully trusting the enemy''s retreat. Amelia and the faction leaders emerged from their base, cautiously approaching Reign and his team. "Thank you," Amelia said, her voice filled with gratitude. "You saved us from certain defeat." Reign nodded, his gaze still scanning the area for any signs of danger. "We couldn''t let them destroy everything you''ve worked so hard to build." The other faction leaders expressed their gratitude as well, acknowledging the pivotal role Reign and his team yed in turning the tide of the battle. Together, they began the task of assessing the damage and tending to the wounded. As the dust settled, Reign gathered his team to discuss their next steps. "We need to remain vignt," he said, his voice serious. "The Shadow Serpents may have retreated for now, but they will not give up so easily." Wolf nodded in agreement. "We should strengthen our defenses and be prepared for any future attacks." "This base will serve as our forward baseter on, we won''t let it go to waste." Beast suggested scouting the surrounding area for any signs of the enemy''s whereabouts. "We need to know if they are regrouping or nning another assault." Reign agreed with both suggestions. "Let''s divide into smaller groups and cover more ground. Report back here if you find anything suspicious." The team split up, each group heading in a different direction to search for signs of the enemy. Reign, Wolf, and Beast moved together, their senses sharp and alert for any danger. As they searched, they came across several abandoned outposts that had once belonged to the Shadow Serpents. The outposts were empty, their upants having fled or been defeated in the battle. "They''re definitely regrouping," Wolf said, examining the abandoned outposts. "We need to be ready for their next move." Beast nodded, his eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of movement. "We should report back to the others and fortify our defenses." Reign agreed, knowing that the lull in the fighting was only temporary. The Shadow Serpents would undoubtedly return, and they needed to be prepared. As they made their way back to the base, they noticed a strange energy in the air. It was dark and foreboding, unlike anything they had encountered before. "This doesn''t feel right," Reign said, his voice tense. "We need to hurry back." When they arrived at the base, they found it under attack by a powerful dark energy that seemed to be tearing through the defenses. The faction leaders were struggling to hold it back, but it was clear they were losing ground. Reign, Wolf, and Beast sprang into action, joining the fight against the dark energy. They used their powers to counteract its effects, pushing it back and protecting the base. But the dark energy was relentless, and it seemed to be growing stronger with each passing moment. Reign knew that they were facing a powerful enemy, one unlike any they had encountered before. "Is it the vampires, have they made a move?" Reign asked Wolf and the others who were asking the same thing. The energy wasing from the sky above the base, it was incredibly dense and powerful, and even when Reign and the others joined, it was difficult to keep it at bay and make sure the base wasn''t destroyed. The faction leaders looked at each other in confusion and fear, unsure of what to do next. The dark energy seemed to be targeting the base specifically, bypassing the defenses and attacking directly. "We need to find the source of this energy and stop it," Reign said, his voice firm. "It''s too dangerous to let it continue." ''It should be somewhere in the base, try to find a symbol or a pentagram, the enemy could have ced it in there without you knowing about it during the battle.'' Aethion told Reign and the others in a heavy tone. Wolf and Beast nodded, their expressions grim. They knew that time was of the essence, and they needed to act quickly to save the base and everyone inside. The group split up, scouring the area for any signs of the source of the dark energy. They searched every corner of the base but found nothing. It was as if the energy wasing from nowhere, an unseen force attacking them. As they searched, the dark energy grew stronger, threatening to overwhelm them. The faction leaders were growing desperate, their defenses failing against the relentless assault. Just when all seemed lost, Reign noticed a strange symbol etched into the ground near the center of the base. It was glowing with the same dark energy that was attacking them. "This must be it," Reign said, pointing to the symbol. "We need to destroy it." Wolf and Beast nodded, understanding immediately. They focused their powers on the symbol, channeling their energy to counteract its effects. Slowly, the dark energy began to dissipate, the symbol fading away as the energy was neutralized. The base was safe once more, and the threat was eliminated. As the faction leaders breathed a sigh of relief, Reign knew that their battle was far from over. The Shadow Serpents had shown their true power, and they would not rest until they had been defeated. "We need to be ready for whatever they throw at us next," Reign said, his voice resolute. "We cannot afford to underestimate them." Chapter 1065: Fortifying the Base and Future Plans "Just what the hell was that?" Tank asked Reign as he stared at the base around them. It was wrecked up, a lot of the fortifications they had set up heavily damaged, some even destroyedpletely from the previous attack. "Humans, consider this a warning, do not meddle in our affairs any longer." Reign and the others all stared in shock as they nced over at where the symbol was previously ced. The voice they just heard came from there, from the fading symbol. The symbol was gone mere moments after the voice was heard, but the voice itself was filled with such intense power that it made Reign and the others feel nervous. ''The vampires, it seems they have the means of gathering their power and then expelling them, attacking bases from far away in this manner.'' Aethion said before ncing at the symbol. ''That symbol was pretty much a mark they needed in order to hit the base, they probably ced this at the same time they summoned their head, that was when everybody waspletely focused on what was happening in front of the base.'' ''They might have sneakily sent someone in at that time as they realized that it would be too dangerous to fight against you guys like this.'' Aethion''s words made them all frown, but also nod their heads as they realized that is most likely what happened. Reign stood amidst the wreckage of the base, his mind racing with thoughts of the recent attack. The Shadow Serpents and their vampire allies were proving to be a formidable foe, one that required careful nning and unwavering resolve to defeat. The base, now a mix of relief and tension, buzzed with activity as the faction leaders and their members worked to repair the damage and reinforce their defenses. Amelia approached Reign, her expression serious but grateful. "Thank you for saving us," she said, her voice steady. "Without your help, we wouldn''t have survived." Reign nodded, his gaze still fixed on the spot where the symbol had been. "We can''t afford to let our guard down." "The vampires are clearly willing to go to great lengths to achieve their goals." "Even so," Reign said, his voice hardening with resolve, "we can''t let fear of their power deter us, we need to regroup ande up with a strategy to counter them." Amelia, who had been listening intently, stepped forward. "Our base is severely damaged, but with your help, we can rebuild and fortify it even stronger than before." "Not to mention that we have all agreed to join your faction, we know that we will be much safer there, especially now when knowing that the vampires have such means of attacking." Reign nodded. "You are wee to join and stay in our town, but we will not abandon this base, we will use it as the forward base for New York, which means we need to strengthen our defenses against any further attacks, especially from such long-range magical assaults." The team quickly got to work. They coordinated with the faction leaders, dividing tasks to ensure that everyone knew their role. While some focused on repairing the physical defenses, others worked on creating new magical wards and barriers to protect against simr attacks in the future. With the factions, all joining their faction, Reign was now able to utilize the system to make things a lot faster and quicker, but some needs needed them to personally do if they wished to gain the most out of things. Shadow, Mia, and Laura took the lead in setting up new magical defenses. They worked tirelessly, inscribing protective runes around the base and creating new barriers that would hopefully deflect any future long-range attacks. Reign, Wolf, Beast, and Jin led the efforts to rebuild the physical defenses. They reinforced the walls, repaired the barricades, and constructed new watchtowers to give them a better vantage point over the surrounding area. As the days passed, the base gradually took shape. The new defenses were stronger and more resilient than before. Amelia''s faction, as well as all the others, had been living in Doncaster for thest several days, getting ustomed to how things were there. They were impressed by the level of organization and the resources avable, realizing that joining Reign''s faction was indeed the best choice for their survival and growth. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the newly fortified base, Reign called a meeting with his core team and the leaders of the newly joined factions. They gathered in a spacious tent erected in the center of the base, the air thick with anticipation and determination. "Thank you all for your hard work," Reign began, his voice carrying the weight of recent events. "We''ve made significant progress in fortifying our defenses, but we need to n our next move carefully." Amelia nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of concern and determination. "The serpent won''t stay quiet for long." "We need to take the fight to them and disrupt their ns before they can strike again." Shadow, leaning against a wooden post, spoke up. "Not right now, first, we need more intel on their operations, we need to know where their main strongholds are and what their next moves might be." "Don''t forget that the vampires are behind the serpent, we are not strong enough to defeat them, not yet, so for now, we will mostly be defending against them and collecting info." Reign agreed. "We''ve hurt them, and they''re likely regrouping, we need to be proactive, but we can''t afford to be reckless." "Any ideas on how we can gather the information we need?" Mia, her eyes sharp and focused, chimed in. "We could use our connections in the city, there are always people willing to sell information for the right price." "We also have a few contacts from before who might still be loyal to us." Beast nodded thoughtfully. "We could also send scouting parties. Small, stealthy groups that can move in and out without drawing too much attention. It''s risky, but it could give us valuable information." Reign looked around the room, gauging the reactions of the leaders. "We need to be strategic about this. Let''s split into two teams. One will focus on gathering intel through our contacts in the city, and the other will conduct scouting missions." Amelia and her faction leaders quickly agreed, understanding the necessity of the n. "My people and I can handle the city contacts," she offered. "We know the area well, and we have some old allies who might still be willing to help." "Then we shall employ some of our men to form scouting parties and explore the city, there have been several teams who have been asking us about New York and telling us how much they wished to explore it after all," Beast stated as Reign nodded his head with a sigh. "We keep telling them that it is very dangerous, but with more and more of them reaching Tier VI, it''s getting harder and harder to keep them at bay." "They''re not children after all, we need to let them do what they want to do at the end of the day," Wolf stated as he stared at Reign. "We can''t just shelter them, although I agree that it is dangerous and that some might die in the city, that doesn''t mean we should simply keep them away, after all, they won''t grow without being in dangerous situations." Reign nodded, acknowledging Wolf''s point. "You''re right. We can''t keep them sheltered forever. Let''s organize the scouting parties, but make sure they understand the risks. We need them to be cautious and gather information without drawing unnecessary attention." With the n in motion, Reign and his team worked tirelessly to prepare for the next phase of their operation. The scouting parties were briefed on their objectives and given the necessary supplies to venture into the city discreetly. Meanwhile, Amelia and her contacts began gathering information from their sources, using their knowledge of the area to their advantage. During all this time, the serpent had done nothing. They didn''t make a single move, they didn''t attempt to attack them again, they just went quiet. Nobody knew what was going on with them and what they were thinking, but Reign and the others were certain that this was the calm before the storm. Because of that, Reign and the others were focusing on leveling up and reaching the very peak of the realm in order to finally get the challenge and evolve to Tier VII. It would only be after the evolution that Reign and the others would be able to fight against the vampires without worry. The vampires had Tier VII beings amongst their ranks, and right now, fighting against them would be foolish. They had already had a taste of their power with the long-range attack on the base, and they didn''t wish to learn what more the vampires had in store before evolving. Chapter 1066: Fighting in the Urban Jungle As the days turned into weeks, Reign and his team focused on their preparations and gathering intelligence. The scouting parties moved cautiously through the city, collecting valuable information on the Shadow Serpents'' movements and the locations of their strongholds. Amelia and her contacts managed to secure vital intel from various sources, piecing together the enemy''s ns. Despite the calm on the surface, the tension remained palpable. Theck of action from the Shadow Serpents only heightened their sense of unease. Everyone knew that this period of rtive peace was temporary and that a storm was brewing on the horizon. One evening, as Reign was reviewing thetest reports in themand tent, Shadow walked in with a serious expression. "We''ve got something," he said, cing a map on the table. "One of our scouting parties found a hidden entrance to what appears to be one of the Shadow Serpents'' main bases." "One of their main bases?" Reign asked as he approached the map and looked at it. "Yeah, right here, Elijah''s team was tracking a couple of people who seemed suspicious, and they saw them enter this ce." "After that, they continued monitoring this building, and they saw plenty of peoplee in and out, some of them they managed to recognize thanks to the recording of the battle that was shared to all." "A couple of people who exited and entered were members of the serpent''s army when they attacked Amelia''s base." Reign stared at the map, looking at the suspected base of the serpent. "An abandoned mall though, isn''t that a bit too clich?" "Yeah, but it is a good ce to set up a base,rge enough for sure, not to mention that one can ce an array to hide what is inside and make it seem like it is still an empty abandoned mall," Laura stated as the others nodded their heads. "Yeah, but it just seems a bit too easy, finding an important base like this, I mean, they should have some people present near it to monitor things, and yet, nobody managed to notice Elijah and the others?" "Well, it isn''t as if Elijah is weak or anything, his team is quite good as well, they might have been able to avoid all detection." "Yes, it is a possibility, but it''s also possible that the enemy is ying us, but for now, that doesn''t matter, we won''t be attacking them anyway, not before evolving, and we are quite close to that." Reign stated as he nced at the others. They were almost there, they all just needed one more level up, and they would finally be able to receive the evolution challenge and attempt to evolve, reaching the Power Realm. Reign and his team prepared diligently for theing evolution challenge. They knew that reaching the Power Realm would be a turning point in their battle against the Shadow Serpents and their vampire allies. With the information gathered by Elijah and his team, they had a potential target for their next move. However, they were acutely aware of the risks and the possibility that it could be a trap. The decision to dy any direct confrontation until after their evolution was strategic. They needed to be at their strongest to face the unknown dangers thaty ahead. The vampires were too powerful for the current ones, and only after the evolution would they have a chance to go up against them. They had spent thest couple of weeks not only gathering info and scouting but also hunting. Since they were all peak Tier VIbatants, it was not easy to find powerful monsters to kill and level up, not even in the underground area of the desert. Most times they went down, they would face low and mid-grade Tier VI monsters, which barely gave them any exp at their current level. Still, that was the best way they had to level up, but it wasn''t as if they didn''t explore other areas either. The jungle was unfortunately not enough, the number of high-grade and peak Tier VI monsters present was too low and they had to scrap ns to hunt there quite quickly, which only left them with New York. Thest week was spent exploring New York and trying to find peak Tier VI monsters to fight against. Thest week of exploration in New York had been intense for Reign and his team. New York City, now a blend of ancient ruins and modern decay, offered a unique and treacherous hunting ground. The urbanndscape, overrun by nature and supernatural entities, provided a stark contrast to the underground desert they were ustomed to. Their first few days in the city were spent navigating thebyrinthine streets and abandoned buildings. The once bustling metropolis was now a haunting reminder of a world gone by. Vegetation had reimedrge parts of the city, intertwining with the skeletal remains of skyscrapers and vehicles. The team had encountered various types of monsters during their expeditions. Low and mid-grade Tier VI creatures roamed the streets in packs, but the peak Tier VI monsters were more elusive, often hiding in the depths of buildings or underground tunnels. These peak Tier VI monsters were their primary targets, as defeating them would yield the most experience points and resources needed for their evolution. One of their most challenging encounters urred in Central Park. The sprawling park, once a sanctuary of greenery in the heart of the city, had be the territory of a powerful beast. The monster, a massive chimera with the body of a lion, the wings of a dragon, and the tail of a serpent, had made itsir in the remnants of the park''s zoo. Reign and his team had approached cautiously, knowing that the chimera was a peak Tier VI monster. The battle was fierce and brutal, with the chimera using its diverse abilities to keep them at bay. Fire and poison spewed from its mouth and tail, while its powerful ws and wings created a whirlwind of destruction. Wolf had taken the brunt of the chimera''s initial assault, using his greatsword to deflect its attacks and create openings for the others. Beast and Mia provided ranged support, their arrows, and spells striking the chimera with precision. Shadow and Jin used their agility and stealth to deliver critical hits, exploiting the creature''s blind spots. Reign, wielding his sword with deadly efficiency, focused on coordinating the team''s efforts and exploiting the chimera''s weaknesses. After a grueling battle, they finally managed to bring the beast down. The experience gained from the fight had pushed them closer to their goal, but they knew they needed more. Another notable encounter took ce in the remains of Times Square. The iconic location, now a deste and eerie space, was home to a gargantuan spider monster. The spider, a peak Tier VI creature, had woven its web across the ruins of the square, creating a deadly trap for any who ventured too close. The battle against the spider was a test of their coordination and resolve. The creature''s venomous bites and webbing posed a significant threat, forcing the team to constantly adapt their tactics. Mia and Wolf worked to destroy the webbing and create safe pathways, either by setting them on fire or freezing them, while Reign, Tank, Greenie, and Shadow engaged the spider directly. The fight was made more difficult by the presence of smaller, but still dangerous, spiderlings that swarmed them. Beast and Laura took on the task of dealing with these lesser threats, ensuring that the others could focus on the primary target. After a protracted and exhausting battle, they managed to defeat the giant spider, earning valuable experience and resources. The victory was hard-won, but it brought them another step closer to their evolution. Their exploration also led them to the depths of the New York subway system. The underground tunnels, now infested with mutated and supernatural creatures, provided abyrinthine hunting ground. Here, they encountered a trio of peak Tier VI monsters that had made the tunnels their domain. The battles in the subway were ustrophobic and intense, with the narrow confines limiting their movement and forcing them to fight in close quarters. The monsters, using the darkness and tight spaces to their advantage, put the team''s skills and teamwork to the ultimate test. Despite the challenges, Reign and his team emerged victorious from the subway, their experience and determination growing with each encounter. They had faced death and danger at every turn, but they had also grown stronger, their bonds as a team solidified by the trials they had endured. By the end of the week, Reign and his team had gathered almost enough experience to reach the cusp of their evolution. They returned to their forward base, weary but triumphant, ready to face another round of fighting in New York and then finally take on a challenge. Gathered in themand tent, Reign addressed his team and the faction leaders. "We''ve made significant progress, and we''re now almost there, we just need to fight a bit more, and we will finally be able to evolve." Chapter 1067: Tier VII Challenge The tension in themand tent was palpable as Reign''s words hung in the air. They hade so far, faced countless dangers, and now stood on the threshold of their evolution to the Power Realm. Each member of the team bore the scars of their battlesphysical, emotional, and mentalbut their resolve remained unshaken. Around the table, faces were grim with determination, eyes reflecting the weariness of their recent trials, but also the glimmer of hope that their efforts would soon bear fruit. Amelia, who had joined their faction along with her group from the attacked base, spoke up first, her voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "We''ve seen what we''re up against, and we''ve managed to gain a lot of info thesest couple of weeks, with a final push, we''ll be ready." "Yes, and that final push is us bing Tier VIIbatants, which will allow us to battle against any faction present in New York without much worry," Wolf said with a calm voice as he nced at the people present. Reign, standing at the head of the table, took a moment to gather his thoughts. "Our next steps are crucial." "We need to continue our hunts in New York, targeting peak Tier VI monsters, we must push ourselves to the limit and reach the peak as quickly as we can." "That is not all, however, as we also need toplete whatever challenge the system gives us quickly as well, we can''t allow ourselves to take too long as we have no idea what the enemy might do during that time." "They might attempt to do something while we are away, that is if they find out we are away." Reign stated as he nced at everybody present. "Your job will be to make sure people don''t find out we are gone as long as it is possible." "The less people are aware of our absence, the smaller the chance of the serpent and the vampires attempting to do something will be." "Truth be told, we are not that worried about the serpent," Beast stated with a calm tone as he took a step forward and got in front of the map. "The Tier VIbatants that we have in the base are enough to defend against the serpent and fight them on equal terms, some of them quite talented and stronger than regr Tier VIbatants, but we have no idea if the vampires will intervene this time or not." "Their brief interference and one attack back at the base was enough to show us all just how powerful and dangerous they are, we cannot afford to underestimate them." As the team gathered in themand tent, the weight of their impending evolution hung heavy in the air. Each member understood the gravity of their situationachieving Tier VII status would not only enhance their abilities but also mark a significant milestone in their ongoing struggle against the Shadow Serpents and their vampire allies. Reign nodded solemnly at Beast''s assessment. "You''re right." "While the Shadow Serpents pose a threat, it''s the vampires'' unpredictable nature that concerns me the most, we must assume they''re monitoring our movements closely." Amelia, who had integrated her faction seamlessly into their operations, spoke up. "We have contacts in the city who can help us maintain a low profile while we focus on our objectives." "With their assistance, we can minimize the risk of your absence being noticed." Reign acknowledged her suggestion with a grateful nod. "Good, we''ll need all the stealth and discretion we can muster." "Our priority remains to gather the necessary experience and toplete the evolution challenge swiftly." Shadow, ever vignt, added, "We''ve seen how swiftly the vampires can strike, we cannot afford to let our guard down, even for a moment." With a n in ce, the team embarked on their final push towards Tier VII. Days turned into nights as they prowled the overgrown streets and shattered remnants of New York City. Each encounter with a peak Tier VI monster tested their skills and endurance, pushing them closer to their evolutionary threshold. One particrly intense battle unfolded in the decaying heart of the financial district. A colossal golem, animated by arcane energies, towered over the team as they faced its relentless onught. Tank and Greenie coordinated their attacks to distract the golem, while Mia and Laura targeted its vulnerable joints with precision strikes. Reign and Wolf orchestrated their efforts, exploiting weaknesses and redirecting the golem''s fury away from their more vulnerable teammates. The fight was grueling, the ground shaking with each thunderous blow exchanged. Yet, through sheer determination and tactical prowess, they triumphed. The golem copsed in a heap of rubble and arcane essence, leaving them battered but victorious. Their journey through New York City became a testament to their growth and resilience. They faced myriad challengesfrom stealthily navigating through shadow-infested alleys to confronting fearsome creatures in icondmarks turned into haunted battlegrounds. Each victory brought them closer to their evolutionary goal, reinforcing their unity as a team. As they approached the final stages of their evolution, tensions ran high within their building. The eve of their impending challenge was marked by solemn preparations and quiet contemtion. They gathered around a makeshift bonfire on the rooftop while awaiting the challenge from the system, sharing stories of their past battles and reaffirming theirmitment to each other. Amidst the flickering mes, Reign addressed his team with a mixture of pride and determination. "We''vee a long way together, each of us has shown our dedication and courage, but tomorrow, we will face our greatest challenge yet." "Still, I have no doubt that we will emerge stronger than ever." His words resonated with each member, their eyes reflecting the fire''s glow with a shared resolve. They had forged bonds of trust and camaraderie amidst the chaos of battle and the uncertainties of their world. Now, they stood on the threshold of transformation, ready to embrace whatever awaited them in the Power Realm. The night wore on with quiet conversations, memories shared of battles won and lost, and ns quietly reviewed onest time. Each member knew the risksthey had seen friends fall in the line of duty, felt the sting of defeat, and tasted the bitterness of sacrifice. Yet, they also knew the importance of their missionto protect their world from the encroaching darkness, to stand against forces that sought to subjugate and destroy. As dawn broke over the skyline of Doncaster, casting a golden hue over the remnants of a once-small town now reimed by nature and supernatural forces, the team gathered at the designated spot marked by the system for their evolution challenge. It was an open za where towering buildingsy in ruin just outside of the barrier of the Golden Tree, a stark contrast to the hopeful energy buzzing within the group. Reign stood at the forefront, his sword gleaming in the early light, a symbol of his leadership and determination. "Today, we prove ourselves worthy of Tier VII," he dered, his voice carrying across the silent expanse. Chapter Enjoy: The system''s challenge materialized before thema swirling vortex of arcane energy, shimmering with iridescent hues that danced like reflections on water. This was their gateway, their trial by fire to transcend their current limits and attain greater power. With a collective breath, they stepped forward, each member bracing themselves as they entered the vortex one by one. The sensation was unlike anything they had experienced beforea rush of energy that enveloped them, testing their resolve and fortitude. Visions shed before their eyesmemories of battles fought,rades lost, and victories achieved. It was a reminder of how far they hade and how much they had yet to achieve. This was very different from how the challenges in the past went. In fact, they didn''t even get a notification from the system about what challenges they would face, they were just told toe here and enter the vortex. Reign, leading the charge, felt the familiar weight of his sword in his hand, aforting presence amidst the uncertainty. He looked around at hisrades, their faces set with determination, and nodded silently. They had trained relentlessly, honed their skills, and now stood poised on the brink of transformation. They exited the vortex after a couple of seconds and found themselves in front of arge gate. Ding! [ Wee to the Power Realm challenge, yers. ] [ Go to the arena, win the battles, and you shall be rewarded with an evolution. ] Reign nced around at hispanions, their expressions a mix of determination and anticipation. They had trained relentlessly for this moment, pushing their limits to reach the pinnacle of Tier VI. Now, standing on the threshold of the Power Realm challenge, they were prepared to face whatever trialsy ahead. "So, in the end, it is the arena." Reign said in a low voice as he smirked. "Alright, everyone," Reign called out, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins. "Stay focused and watch each other''s backs." "We already know of this ce, we did all think of the possibility that we will be sent here thanks to our instincts, and most importantly, we are all here together." Chapter 1068: Trials of the Arena Ding! [ The group challenge will soonmence, when the yers are ready, please head through the gate and enter the preparatory arena that was set up for you. ] "All 9 of us are doing the same challenge, well, this is a first for sure." Reign stated with a smirk on his face as the others all nodded their heads. Almost all of their previous evolution challenges had been individual, at least those that sent them to a different ce, this was the first time that all of them, even Jin and Aelrinder, and even Greenie, had to take together. "But really, who would have thought that even you would have to go through the challenge, I thought you would continue evolving the same way as before." Reign told Greenie who shrugged his shoulders. "The system told me it was a special asion and that even I had to participate, I do not know if that will happenter as well." ''Probably because of the Power Realm, the system has concluded that he needs to prove himself a bit as well, even though he doesn''t need to thanks to his bloodline.'' ''The same goes for you, as a Nephilim, you have no bottlenecks that you will face, in all honesty, the challenges are not even needed for you, and yet, you had to go through every single one so far.'' ''If the system deems it a must, then it will be done, that is just how it goes.'' Aethion spoke, his words echoing in the heads of Reign and the others as they sighed and nodded. They nced forward, steeling themselves for the battles ahead. Therge gate loomed before them, its iron bars etched with ancient runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, the air heavy with the promise ofbat. Reign took a deep breath and pushed the gate open. The creaking of the iron echoed in the silence, a prelude to the challenges they were about to face. Beyond the gate, a massive arena unfolded before them, surrounded by towering walls and filled with an ominous silence. They stepped into the arena, their footsteps echoing on the stone floor. The ground was stained with the remnants of past battles, a grim reminder of the trials that had taken ce here. The arena was circr, with high walls that offered no escape. At the center stood arge tform, elevated and surrounded by tiered seating that formed a perfect view of the battleground. They couldn''t, however, see anybody there. Ding! [ Arena challenge initiated. Prepare for the first wave of enemies. ] Reign and his team took their positions, forming a tight circle with their backs to each other. They had fought countless battles together, each member knowing their role and trusting theirrades implicitly. The tension was palpable as they waited for the first wave to arrive. The ground trembled, and the air grew thick with anticipation. From the shadows at the edges of the arena, creatures began to emerge. The first wave consisted of a horde of monstrous beasts, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent. They ranged from hulking brutes to agile predators, each one radiating power and menace. "Here theye," Reign said, gripping his sword tightly. "Stay together and watch each other''s backs." The beasts charged forward with a roar, their sheer numbers threatening to overwhelm the team. Reign moved first, his sword a blur as he met the oing tide with precision strikes. Wolf and Tank stood beside him, their weapons cutting through the beasts with deadly efficiency. Shadow and Mia darted around the edges, picking off stragglers and keeping the nks secure. The battle was fierce and relentless. The beasts fought with primal ferocity, but the team held their ground, their training and coordination allowing them to cut through the horde. The arena echoed with the sounds ofbatswords shing, spells crackling, and the roars of defeated monsters. As thest beast fell, the team took a moment to catch their breath. Their respite was short-lived, however, as the ground trembled once more. Ding! [ First wave defeated. Prepare for the second wave. ] The walls of the arena shimmered, and new portals opened, unleashing a fresh wave of enemies. This time, they faced humanoid warriorseach one armed and armored, their eyes burning with a cold, calcting intelligence. These were not mindless beasts but trained fighters, each one a formidable opponent. Another difference this time was also the fact that there were now figures present in the center of the arena, on top of therge tform with seats on it. The figures of whoever was there were obscured by shadows, however, making it impossible for one to see who exactly was present. "Stay sharp," Reign called out. "These ones will be tougher." The humanoid warriors advanced with disciplined precision, their formations tight and their attacks coordinated. Reign and his team met them head-on, their skills and tactics put to the test. The arena was a whirlwind of motion as swords shed and spells flew. Wolf and Greenie formed the frontline, their heavy weapons breaking through the enemy''s defenses. Beast and Laura provided ranged support, their arrows, and spells striking with deadly uracy. Shadow and Mia weaved through the battle, their agility, and stealth allowing them to strike where the enemy least expected. Reign was moving around the battlefield thanks to his immense speed and was picking off the enemies whenever he could while Tank stood straight and blocked any long-range attacks that were thrown their way while attacking with his axe from time to time. Jin used his fists to st enemies away and create explosions while Aelrinder was using his spear to stab through enemies that got a bit too close. The fight was brutal and exhausting. The humanoid warriors fought with a level of skill and strategy that forced the team to adapt and push themselves to their limits. But despite the relentless assault, Reign and his team held their ground, their determination unyielding. As thest of the humanoid warriors fell, the team stood panting, their bodies aching from the exertion. They had fought hard, but they knew the challenge was far from over. Ding! [ Second wave defeated. Prepare for the final wave. ] Ding! [ The yers have to defeat the enemy without resorting to the usage of marks or transforming. ] The ground shook violently, and the air grew thick with a sense of impending doom. From thergest portal yet emerged a towering figure, its presence radiating an overwhelming aura of power. It was a titana massive, armored behemoth wielding a colossal weapon that crackled with arcane energy. Reign''s heart pounded in his chest as he faced the titan. "This is it," he said, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at the edges of his mind. "Give it everything you''ve got." The titan roared, its voice a deafening cacophony that shook the very walls of the arena. It charged forward, its massive strides causing the ground to quake. Reign and his team braced themselves, ready to face their most formidable opponent yet. The battle against the Titan was unlike anything they had experienced before. Its sheer size and strength were overwhelming, each swing of its weapon creating shockwaves that threatened to topple them. Reign and Tank took the brunt of their attacks, their weapons shing with the titan''s colossal de. Wolf and Beast struck at its legs, their attacks aimed at weakening its foundation. Mia and Lauraunched powerful spells, their magic searing through the titan''s armor. Shadow darted around the battlefield, his daggers finding gaps in the titan''s defenses and exploiting them. The fight was grueling, the team pushed to their absolute limits. The titan''s power was immense, and it seemed to shrug off their attacks as if they were nothing. But Reign and his team fought with a determination born of their countless battles together. They knew each other''s strengths and weaknesses, their coordination and trust allowing them to function as a single, unstoppable unit. Slowly, they began to wear the titan down. Cracks appeared in its armor, and its movements grew more sluggish. But the titan fought back with a ferocity born of desperation, its attacks growing even more powerful and erratic. Reign saw an openinga brief moment where the titan''s guard was down. He signaled to his team, and theyunched a coordinated assault. Tank and Wolf struck simultaneously, their weapons breaking through the titan''s defenses. Beast and Laura unleashed a barrage of arrows and spells, their attacks finding their mark. Shadow and Mia struck from the shadows, their daggers and swords piercing the titan''s vulnerable joints. Reign charged forward, his sword zing with energy as he delivered the final, decisive blow. The titan roared in agony, its massive form copsing to the ground with a thunderous crash. The arena fell silent, the echoes of the battle fading away. Reign and his team stood victorious, their bodies battered and bruised but their spirits unbroken. They had faced the ultimate challenge and emerged triumphant. Ding! [ Final wave defeated. ] Chapter Stay: [ The team has managed to finish the preparatory challenge and has received the right to enter the true arena and ept the evolution challenge. ] "Huh?" Chapter 1069: True Challenge Starts Reign looked around, confusion evident on his face. "True arena?" "Preparatory challenge?" he muttered, ncing at his team. The others were equally puzzled, their expressions mirroring his confusion. Ding! [ The yers have sessfullypleted the preparatory challenge. When ready, proceed through the gate to the true arena for the start of the real evolution challenge. ] Reign''s eyes narrowed as he read the notification. "So this wasn''t the real challenge at all," he said, his voiceced with a mix of frustration and determination. "Well, I guess that makes sense, after all, this was a bit too easy." Reign and the others nced at each other and nodded before heading toward the gate that had appeared in front of them. The gate opened by itself as they got near it and they stepped through it, entering the darkness present inside. A couple of secondster, light appeared and they were able to see what was present through the gate. It was a lobby, one where they could see plenty of teams wandering about. Reign and his team stepped through the gate, emerging into a vast, bustling lobby filled with teams of various races and factions. The space was grand, its architecture a blend of ancient and futuristic design, with towering columns and intricate carvings adorning the walls. It was a ce of preparation, a holding area for those about to face the true evolution challenge. Teams of varyingpositions moved about the lobby, some engaged in intense discussions, others practicing techniques or resting in preparation for the trials ahead. The air was thick with anticipation and the hum of conversations, a stark contrast to the eerie silence of the preparatory arena they had just left. Reign and his team took a moment to absorb their surroundings, exchanging nces that conveyed a shared sense of curiosity and determination. This was a new environment, a different kind of challenge that required them to remain vignt and adaptable. "Well, this is about what I expected," Reign said, his gaze sweeping over the diverse array of teams. "Seems like we will even face some of the people present here in the lobby, plenty are of the same realm as us." Wolf nodded, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the other groups. "We need to stay sharp, no telling what kind ofpetition we''ll be facing." Aelrinder, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "We should find a ce to sit down and n our next steps, we need to be ready for whateveres next." The team agreed and found a quiet corner of the lobby where they could discuss their strategy. As they settled in, a system notification appeared before them. Ding! [ Wee to the true arena. This is the true stage of your evolution challenge. You will be facing a series of increasingly difficult trials. Only the strongest and most coordinated teams seed in iming victory here. ] [ Please be patient and wait for the receptionist to call you for further instructions. ] Reign read the notification, his mind calm and steady. "Alright, we knew this wasn''t going to be easy, let''s stay focused and work together like we always do." The team nodded in agreement, their resolve unwavering. They had faced countless battles together, and their bond was unbreakable. They knew each other''s strengths and weaknesses, and that knowledge would be their greatest asset in the trials toe. Reign and his team used the time to assess their surroundings and mentally prepare for the uing challenges. The lobby was a melting pot of different races and factions, each team exuding a unique aura of power and determination. Some were practicing their techniques, others strategizing in hushed tones. Their own corner provided them a momentary respite. Reign took the opportunity to speak, "Let''s go over what we know so far and make sure we''re all on the same page." "We''ll be facing trials that test not just our strength, but our coordination and strategy as well." Wolf nodded, his usually serious demeanor in ce. "We should expect the unexpected. The system has thrown curveballs at us before. We need to be ready for anything." "Agreed," Mia added. "Our strength lies in our versatility. We''ve got a mix of melee, ranged, and magical abilities." " Let''s use that to our advantage." Tank, whose massive frame towered over the rest, rumbled, "We need to conserve our energy, too, we can''t go all out from the start, we can''t show our trump cards in case somebody is watching us." Beast, with his calm but thoughtful presence, chimed in, "The system said this is the true arena, it means there might be other rules and conditions we''re not aware of yet." "We need to make sure to stay alert."Jin and Aelrinder, both embodying a calm confidence, nodded in agreement. They had faced countless battles together, and their synergy was one of their greatest strengths. Shadow, silent but always observant, gave a slight nod, his eyes scanning the room for any potential threats or insights. As they waited, a figure approached them. She was an elven woman, her presencemanding yet serene. She wore a uniform that marked her as one of the members of the arena staff. "Team Heaven''s Hooligans," she said, her voice clear and authoritative. "Please follow me." Reign and his team rose to their feet, following the elven woman through the bustling lobby. The atmosphere was charged with tension and anticipation as they moved toward an area marked with intricate symbols and runes. The woman led them to arge double door guarded by two armored figures, each exuding an aura of formidable power. "This is where your challenge truly begins," the elven woman said, turning to face them. "Beyond these doors, you will face trials designed to test every aspect of your abilities as a team. The trials will be relentless, but they are the gateway to your evolution." "Do keep in mind that this will only be a start, and also, you are not allowed to tell others that you are going through an evolution challenge." Reign nodded, his resolve unwavering. "We''re ready." The elven woman gave a slight bow before stepping aside, allowing the armored guards to push open the heavy doors. Beyond the threshold was a vast, open arena, illuminated by an ethereal light that seemed to emanate from the very walls. The air was thick with a sense of ancient power, and the ground was marked with the scars of countless battles fought and won. The team stepped through the doors, their senses heightened and their muscles tense. As they moved deeper into the arena, they noticed several tforms scattered throughout the space, each one radiating a different type of energy. The tforms seemed to pulse with life, their purposes unknown but undoubtedly integral to the trials ahead. Ding! [ Wee to the true arena. Your first trial willmence shortly. Prepare yourselves. ] Reign and his team exchanged determined nces, each member mentally preparing for the challenge. They formed a tight circle, their backs to each other, as they had done so many times before. Chapter Stay: "Stay focused and remember our training," Reign said, his voice calm but firm. "We''ve faced worse odds ande out on top. Let''s do this." The ground beneath them began to tremble, and the air grew thick with anticipation. From the shadows at the edges of the arena, a series of portals opened, releasing a new wave of enemies. This time, the creatures were a mix of monstrous beasts and humanoid warriors, each one exuding an aura of power and malevolence. "Here theye," Reign said, gripping his sword tightly. "Stay together and watch each other''s backs." The team braced themselves as the enemies charged forward. The battle was intense and chaotic, with the team using their skills and coordination to fend off the relentless assault. Reign moved with speed and precision, his sword cutting through the air as he struck down enemy after enemy. Wolf and Tank held the front line, their powerful attacks breaking through the enemy ranks. Beast and Laura provided ranged support, their arrows and spells striking true. Shadow and Mia moved through the battlefield with agility and stealth, exploiting the enemies'' weaknesses and delivering critical strikes. The humanoid warriors fought with a level of skill and strategy that forced the team to adapt and push themselves to their limits. But despite the relentless assault, Reign and his team held their ground, their determination unyielding. As thest of the enemies fell, the team took a moment to catch their breath. Their respite was short-lived, however, as the ground trembled once more. Suddenly, they saw the surroundings of the arena. There was a wall of darkness around the arena before, but now, it was gone, and seats on top of which hundreds of people were present could be seen around the arena, quite simr to the Colosseum. The arena was only at 10% of its capacity, Reign and the others were a new team that nobody had heard of before, so not many were interested in them. Chapter 1070: Trial by Battle: Heavens Hooligans Face the First Trial Reign and his team stood in the center of the vast arena, their senses heightened as they scanned their surroundings. The arena, now revealed in its entirety, stretched out before them with towering seats rising high above, empty for the most part but still imposing. The air buzzed with anticipation despite the sparse audience, their presence a reminder of the stakes and the grandeur of the challenge ahead. "This is more than just a trial," Reign muttered, eyeing the empty seats above. "It''s a spectacle." Wolf nodded, his gaze flickering from one side of the arena to the other. "We need to stay focused." "No telling what the next trial will throw at us." The team gathered closer, their backs still to each other as they prepared for whatever came next. They had faced many battles together, but this arena presented a different kind of challengean arena where their every move would be scrutinized and tested. Chapter Enjoy: Just as they braced themselves, another system notification pinged into existence before them. Ding! [ Second part of the trial: Arena Conquest ] [ Objective: Defeat the opposing teams and im control of the central tform. Victory condition: Hold the tform for 10 minutes. Failure to secure the tform within the time limit results in elimination. ] [ Teams: 12 ] The notification faded, leaving a tense silence in its wake. The team exchanged quick nces, each member processing the challenge ahead. "A conquest trial," Mia murmured, her voice tight with resolve. "We need a n." Reign nodded. "Let''s use our strengths." "Wolf, Tank, and Greenie, you hold the front, Beast, Mia, and Laura, support with ranged attacks. Shadow, keep an eye out for any surprises. Aelrinder and Jin, coordinate our movements." "I will help out with whatever is needed at certain times." They moved swiftly into position, their strategy forming seamlessly from months of honed teamwork. The arena floor, once quiet, suddenly rumbled as portals erupted along its edges. From each portal spilled teams of varying races and factions, their eyes locked on the central tform. The opposing teams moved with purpose, some charging directly for the tform while others spread out, forming defensive lines or seeking advantageous positions. Reign''s team, now fully focused, advanced cautiously yet with determination. From what they were able to sense, even though the opposing teams were strong, they barely had any peak Tier VIbatants, which meant that this trial was not going to be too difficult for them. "Here theye," Tank growled, bracing his shield. The battle erupted in a flurry of spells, arrows, and shes of steel. Wolf, Greenie, and Tank held the line at the forefront, theirbined strength a formidable barrier against the initial onught. Mia and Laura positioned themselves strategically, spells of demonic energy and frost from afar. Beast unleashed devastating arrows, dealing immense damage and distractions that forced the opposing teams to reconsider their approach. Shadow darted between shadows, his movements swift and precise as he disrupted enemy formations and struck at vulnerable points. Aelrinder and Jin coordinated the team''s movements wlessly, ensuring they maintained cohesion amidst the chaos. Minutes passed in a blur of intensebat. The central tform, a raised dais bathed in a faint glow, became the focal point of the struggle. Enemy teams surged forward in waves, only to be repelled time and again by Reign''s team as they upied the tform. "We need to hold this position!" Reign shouted above the din of battle, his voice a rallying cry. But the enemy was relentless, their determination matched only by the urgency of their own objectives. Suddenly, this was no longer a battle between 12 teams, but a battle between Reign''s team and the rest who were attacking with everything they had to get them away from the tform. The struggle for control of the tform intensified as the clock ticked down relentlessly. With every passing moment, the team felt the weight of fatigue settle upon them. Their movements slowed, and their breaths came harder, but their resolve remained unbroken. They fought not just for victory in this trial, but for the opportunity to evolve, to prove themselves against the challenges thaty ahead. As thest few seconds counted down, the battlefield became a frenzy of desperate maneuvers. The enemyunched a final, coordinated assault, their numbers overwhelming. But in the face of overwhelming odds, Reign''s team stood firm. With a final surge of determination, they repelled the attackers and secured the tform. Ding! [ Victory: Team Heaven''s Hooligans ] [ Trial Complete: Arena Conquest ] The announcement echoed through the arena, apanied by a roar of approval from the sparse audience. The team stood victorious on the central tform, chests heaving with exertion but hearts soaring with triumph. "Well done, everyone," Reign said, his voice carrying pride and relief. "That was just the beginning, let''s stay sharp for whates next." The team nodded, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and determination. They knew this was only the second trial, with many more challenges yet toe. But as they looked around the arena, at the empty seats now filled with watching eyes, they knew they had proven themselves capable of facing whatever the system threw their way. As they prepared to move on to the next trial, a figure approached from the shadows of the arena. It was the elven woman who had guided them earlier, her expression now a mix of respect and curiosity. "Team Heaven''s Hooligans," she said, her voice carrying across the arena. "Congrattions, you have passed the initial trial and proven yourselves worthy of staying in the arena." "Please, follow me to your amodations." "You will stay here during your challenge, as for the next trial, it will only start tomorrow, which means you will have plenty of time to rest and face it at your best condition." Reign and the others followed the elven woman through the arena, their minds buzzing with the intensity of the battle they had just fought and the anticipation of whaty ahead. The path she led them through was a maze of corridors and staircases, each turn revealing more of the arena''s intricate architecture. Finally, they arrived at a set ofrge double doors guarded by two sentries in ornate armor. "This will be your amodation for the duration of the challenge," the elven woman announced, gesturing toward the doors. "Rest well, for tomorrow''s trials will demand even more from you." Reign exchanged a nce with his teammates, their expressions a mix of relief and readiness. They were weary from the battle but knew the importance of recuperating fully for the challenges toe. "Thank you," Reign said, his voice sincere. "We appreciate your guidance." The elven woman inclined her head gracefully. "It is my duty to ensure the challengers are prepared." "Should you require anything during your stay, simply notify the attendants outside." With that, she left them, disappearing down the corridor as silently as she had arrived. The team turned their attention to the double doors before them, curiosity mingled with a sense of anticipation. As the doors swung open, they stepped into a spacious chamber that served as their temporary home within the arena. The room was luxurious yet functional, adorned with tapestries depicting scenes of ancient battles, and furnished withfortable beds and seating areas. Soft, ambient light emanated from crystals embedded in the walls, casting a soothing glow over the space. "Looks like we won''t be roughing it too much," Mia remarked, a hint of amusement in her voice as she surveyed the room. Tank grunted in agreement, his massive form easing onto one of the plush couches. "Not bad at all, though I wouldn''t mind a hot meal." "We can probably ask the attendants for that," Shadow told Tank as he sat down on a couch and groaned as he leaned into it, the incredible softness of the couch making him wish to fall asleep on it right away. "We should take turns keeping watch," Aelrinder suggested, his gaze thoughtful as he scanned the room for potential threats. Reign shook his head and patted Aelrinder''s shoulder. "Although I think it''s good to always be on guard, I highly doubt anything will happen here." "Don''t forget, this is the arena, a ce where peoplee to battle and cannot truly die, I doubt anybody would be dumb enough to try assaulting others in their rooms." Aelrinder nodded his head and sighed as he sat down. The team settled into a routine, each taking time to rest and recuperate from the trials of the day. Despite their physical weariness, their minds remained sharp, reying strategies and assessing potential challenges for the next day''s trials. As night settled over the arena, casting long shadows across the chamber, they gathered around a small table to n their approach for the trials ahead. "Our first trial was a conquest challenge," Wolf began, his voice low but determined. "We managed to secure the tform, but we can''t expect the next trial to be the same." "We should expect the unexpected," Laura added, her fingers tracing patterns on the table. "The system will likely throw new challenges at us, ones that test different aspects of our abilities." Reign nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in thought. "We''ve proven our strength and coordination today, but we can''t afford to becent, tomorrow, we need to be ready for anything." Chapter 1071: Defenders of the Gate: The Teams Triumph Finally, Reign stood, signaling the end of their meeting. "Let''s get some rest. We''ll need all our strength for tomorrow." The team retired to their individual beds, the soft glow of the crystals providing a calming ambiance. Despite thefort of their surroundings, sleep came fitfully, their minds racing with anticipation for the trials toe. Reign didn''t sleep alone as about 10 minutes after they had all excused themselves and went to bed, he got up and opened a door that was present in his room. The amodation they were given was quiterge, arge apartment with more than enough bedrooms for all of them. After opening the door, he was in another bedroom, Mia''s. "Seems like the system knows everything that is going on, it even gave us such bedrooms." Reign stated as hey down next to Mia who chuckled before nting her head on his chest. "Do you feel nervous?" Mia asked as she ced her hand on Reign and gently moved it across his chest and stomach. Reign wrapped an arm around Mia, his fingers gently tracing circles on her shoulder. "A little," he admitted. "But it''s more about the unknown. We''ve faced countless battles, but this arena feels different. It''s like we''re being watched and judged in a way we''ve never experienced before." Mia nodded, understanding his sentiment. "I know what you mean, it''s not just about winning; it''s about proving ourselves worthy of evolving. And there''s no way to know what the system has in store for us next." Reign sighed, staring at the ceiling. "We just need to stay focused, trust in our training, and trust in each other, we''vee this far together, we can handle whateveres our way." Mia smiled, her worry easing a bit. "You''re right. We''ve always been stronger together." Theyy in silence for a while, the steady rhythm of their breathing a calming presence in the quiet room. Eventually, fatigue overcame them, and they drifted into a restless sleep, their minds filled with visions of the trials toe. Morning arrived with a soft chime echoing through their quarters, a gentle reminder that their next challenge was imminent. The team gathered in the main room, sharing a quick but hearty breakfast provided by the arena attendants. There was a palpable sense of anticipation in the air as they prepared to face whatever the arena had in store for them next. Ding! [ The next trial willmence shortly. Please proceed to the central arena. ] Reign and his team exchanged determined nces before making their way out of their quarters and back to the central arena. The atmosphere was charged with energy, the faint hum of anticipation filling the air as they approached the massive double doors that marked the entrance to the arena. The doors swung open, revealing the expansive arena floor once more. This time, however, the setup was different. The central tform was gone, reced by a series of intricate structures and obstacles spread across the arena. At the far end of the arena stood a massive, heavily fortified gate, its significance immediately clear. Ding! [ Second trial: Siege Defense ] [ Objective: Defend the central gate from enemy forces for 15 minutes. Sess condition: Prevent the gate from being breached. Failure condition: The gate is breached before the time limit is up. ] Reign surveyed the arena, his mind racing as he formted a strategy. "We need to hold our ground and protect that gate at all costs, which means we use the same tactic as before," he said, his voice firm. "Wolf, Tank, and Greenie, you''ll form the frontline and engage the enemy head-on. Beast, Mia, and Laura, provide ranged support from elevated positions. Shadow, Aelrinder, Jin, and I will move between the lines, reinforcing where needed and dealing with any threats that slip through." The team quickly took their positions, each member preparing for the imminent assault. The ground trembled as the first wave of enemies emerged from the far end of the arena. They were a mix of heavily armored warriors and powerful mages, their intent clear as they charged toward the central gate. "Here theye!" Wolf shouted, bracing himself for the impact. The battle erupted with a ferocity that matched the stakes. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie held the front line, theirbined strength and skill creating an imprable barrier against the oing horde. Swords shed, shields deflected, and spells crackled through the air as the two forces collided. Beast, Mia, and Laura unleashed a relentless barrage of arrows and spells from their elevated positions, their attacks raining down on the enemy with deadly precision. Shadow moved through the shadows, striking at key targets and disrupting the enemy''s formations. Aelrinder and Jin provided crucial support, their coordinated movements ensuring that no part of the line was left vulnerable. Despite the enemy''s relentless assault, the team held their ground, their unity and determination proving to be their greatest assets. Minutes ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity as they fought to protect the central gate. The enemy forces, sensing the urgency of their mission, intensified their attacks. Powerful mages unleashed devastating spells, targeting the gate and those defending it. Reign moved swiftly to intercept, his sword zing with energy as he cut down the mages one by one. Wolf and Tank took on the brunt of the enemy''s melee fighters, their powerful strikes sending foes flying. "Keep it up!" Reign shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We can''t let them breach the gate!" The team redoubled their efforts, their attacks bing even more ferocious as they fought to protect the gate. Beast''s arrows struck true, taking down enemymanders and key targets. Mia and Laura''s spells created barriers and traps, slowing the enemy''s advance and giving their teammates crucial moments to regroup. As the final minutes of the trial approached, the enemyunched a desperate, all-out assault. The ground shook with the force of their charge, and the air was filled with the roar of battle. Reign and his team stood firm, their determination unyielding as they faced the oing tide. With one final, coordinated effort, they repelled the enemy''s assault, theirbined strength and skill proving too much for the invaders to ovee. The enemy forces fell back, their morale shattered as they realized they could not breach the gate. Ding! [ Second trialplete. Victory: Team Heaven''s Hooligans. ] The announcement echoed through the arena, apanied by a roar of approval from the sparse audience. Reign and his team stood victorious once more, their bodies battered and bruised but their spirits soaring with triumph. "Well done, everyone," Reign said, his voice filled with pride. "These trials, they''re annoying, to be honest." Tank stated as he slightly panted and drank some water that appeared near them. "They''re not too difficult, but it''s annoying to always be on the defensive and to be forced to hold your ground against so many enemies." "I''ve done it quite a couple of times during my challenges, and it''s still annoying." Reign chuckled at Tanks'' words before patting his shoulder. "It''s alright, these are probably just the beginning trials, we will soon have to fight against other powerful teams, just like how Elijah and the others had to do when evolving." "That is going to be the true challenge, these are just warmups from what I can tell." The elven woman reappeared right after he finished talking, her presence signaling that the next part of their trial was approaching. "Congrattions on your victory," she said, her voice filled with a mix of respect and formality. "Please follow me to your next challenge." Reign and his team followed her through another set of winding corridors. They walked in silence, the weight of anticipation hanging heavy in the air. They knew that whatever came next would demand even more from them, but their resolve remained unshaken. They emerged into a different section of the arena, one that looked more like abyrinth than a battlefield. High walls twisted and turned, creating a maze of narrow passages and hidden traps. The air was thick with an oppressive energy, and the only source of light came from torches mounted along the walls. Ding! [ Third trial: The Labyrinth of Shadows ] [ Objective: Navigate through thebyrinth and reach the central chamber. Sess condition: All team members must reach the central chamber. Failure condition: Any team member fails to reach the central chamber within the time limit. ] [ Time limit: 30 minutes ] Reign took a deep breath, his mind already racing with strategies. "Alright, we need to stay together and move quickly. Thisbyrinth is bound to have traps and other challenges, so keep your eyes and ears open." Shadow stepped forward, his eyes scanning the maze. "I''ll take point, my abilities should help us detect and avoid any traps." The team nodded in agreement, forming a single-file line behind Shadow. Thebyrinth''s entrance loomed before them, a dark, foreboding gateway into the unknown, but no matter whaty ahead, they were all ready to face it. Chapter 1072: Echoes of the Labyrinth As they entered thebyrinth, the atmosphere shifted. The oppressive energy seemed to close in around them, and the flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows on the walls. The narrow passages forced them to move cautiously, their senses on high alert. Shadow led the way with a silent grace, his eyes constantly scanning for any signs of danger. The team moved with a synchronized rhythm, each member trusting in the others to watch their backs. They encountered their first trap not long into thebyrinth. The floor beneath them suddenly gave way, revealing a pit filled with sharpened spikes. Shadow''s quick reflexes and keen senses allowed him to detect the trap just in time, and he signaled for the team to halt. "Careful," Shadow whispered, pointing to the pit. "We''ll need to find a way around it." Mia stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she studied the trap. "I can use my magic to create a temporary bridge. It won''tst long, so we''ll need to move quickly." With a focused effort, Mia conjured a bridge of shimmering ice, spanning the pit. The team moved swiftly, crossing the bridge one by one. As thest member made it across, the ice began to crack and crumble, copsing into the pit below. "Good work, Mia," Reign said, giving her an appreciative nod. "Let''s keep moving. We don''t have much time." The team continued through thebyrinth, their movements cautious but swift. The oppressive energy seemed to grow thicker as they ventured deeper, and the narrow passages twisted and turned, creating a disorienting maze. They encountered several more traps along the wayhidden tripwires that triggered arrows, walls that threatened to close in, and floors that gave way to deadly spikes. Shadow''s keen senses and quick reflexes allowed them to avoid or disable most of the traps, but thebyrinth was relentless. Each trap they encountered slowed their progress, and the clock was ticking down. "We need to pick up the pace," Wolf said, his voice tense. "We''re running out of time." Reign nodded, his mind racing as he tried to find a solution. "We need to find a faster way through thisbyrinth. Shadow, can you sense any patterns with the help of the darkness, because I can''t." Shadow closed his eyes, focusing his senses on thebyrinth. After a moment, he opened them again, a determined look on his face. "Nothing, I can''t sense a damn thing." "That''s what I thought, neither my mana sensing is working well, nor is my soul sensing, something about thisbyrinth is weird, it''s interfering with it." "Beast, can you summon one of your flying beasts and have it scout above us?" Reign asked, staring at Beast who quickly summoned one flying monster, but quickly shook his head. "Thebyrinth forbids flying." Reign cursed under his breath. "Alright, we''ll have to do this the hard way, stay alert and keep moving." The team pressed on, their pace quickening as they navigated thebyrinth. The oppressive energy seemed to intensify with each step, and the air grew colder. Shadows danced along the walls, creating an eerie, almost malevolent atmosphere. As they turned a corner, they were met with a new challenge. The passage ahead was blocked by a shimmering barrier of dark energy, pulsating with an ominous glow. "This doesn''t look good," Tank muttered, his grip tightening on his weapon. Reign stepped forward, examining the barrier. "It''s a magical barrier, seems like we''ll need to dispel it to continue." Laura stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she studied the barrier. "I can try to break it, but it''ll take some time." "Do it," Reign said. "We''ll cover you." Laura nodded and began to focus her magic on the barrier, her hands glowing with a soft, ethereal light. The rest of the team formed a protective circle around her, their eyes scanning thebyrinth for any signs of danger. Seconds passed in tense silence as Laura worked to dispel the barrier, each second feeling like minutes to them in the current situation. The oppressive energy seemed to press in on them from all sides, and the flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows that yed tricks on their senses. Finally, with a burst of light, the barrier shattered, and the path ahead was clear. "Great job, Laura," Reign said, pping her on the shoulder. "Thanks," Laura replied, her voice tinged with exhaustion. "Let''s keep moving." The team continued through thebyrinth, their movements swift and cautious. The oppressive energy seemed to grow even stronger as they ventured deeper, and the narrow passages twisted and turned, creating a disorienting maze. As they neared what they hoped was the central chamber, they encountered another obstacle. A massive stone door stood in their way, covered in intricate runes that glowed with a faint, eerie light. "This must be the entrance to the central chamber," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "We need to figure out how to open it." Laura and Mia stepped forward, examining the runes. "These runes are abination of ancientnguages." "It''s pretty much a puzzle, we need to align the runes in the correct order to unlock the door." Reign nodded. "Alright, everyone, let''s work together and solve this puzzle." The team gathered around the door, each member focusing on a different section of the runes. They worked quickly and efficiently, theirbined knowledge and skills allowing them to decipher the ancient script. As they aligned the final rune, the door began to rumble and slowly creak open, revealing the central chamber beyond. "We did it," Reign said, a sense of relief washing over him. "Let''s move." The team stepped through the door and continued getting near the central chamber. As they neared the central chamber, thebyrinth''s traps grew moreplex and dangerous. The oppressive energy seemed to intensify, pressing down on them with a palpable weight. Despite the challenges, the team pressed on, their determination unwavering. Finally, they reached the entrance to the central chamber. The massive doors were adorned with intricate carvings and glowing runes, radiating a powerful energy. The team paused for a moment, catching their breath and steeling themselves for whatever awaited them inside. "We made it," Tank said, his voice a mix of relief and determination. "Let''s finish this." Reign nodded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Stay sharp, we don''t know what''s waiting for us in there." With a deep breath, Reign pushed open the doors to the central chamber. The room beyond was vast and circr, with high ceilings and walls covered in glowing runes. At the center of the chamber stood a massive, ornate pedestal, atop which rested a glowing crystal pulsating with a powerful energy. Ding! [ Final Part of the Trial: Defeat the Guardian of the Labyrinth ] [ Objective: Defeat the Guardian and im the crystal. Sess condition: The Guardian is defeated, and the crystal is imed. Failure condition: The Guardian remains undefeated within the time limit. ] [ Time limit: 10 minutes ] As the team stepped into the chamber, the ground trembled, and a deep, resonant growl echoed through the room. From the shadows emerged a massive, armored figureThe Guardian of the Labyrinth. The Guardian was a towering, humanoid creature, d in dark, ornate armor that radiated an aura of immense power. Its eyes glowed with a fierce, otherworldly light as it stepped forward, brandishing a massive, rune-covered sword. Around the chamber, Reign and the others could see nothing but darkness, but they could sense many eyes on them. "Just like in thebyrinth, seems like we''ve had an audience during this trial as well." Reign nced around, aware of the unseen eyes watching their every move. The weight of their scrutiny pressed down on him, but he shook it off, focusing on the immediate threat before them. "Alright, everyone," Reign called out, his voice steady. "This is it. Stay focused and work together." The Guardian let out a deafening roar, its glowing eyes narrowing as it charged forward, its massive sword raised high. The ground shook with each step it took, and the air crackled with the intensity of its presence. Wolf and Tank moved to intercept the Guardian, their weapons shing against its rune-covered sword. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, but the two warriors held their ground, pushing back with all their strength. "nk it!" Reign shouted, darting to the side to create an opening. "We need to divide its attention!" Shadow, Mia, and Aelrinder moved swiftly, their attacks coordinated as they struck at the Guardian''s sides. Beast and Laura provided ranged support, their arrows, and spells targeting the creature''s joints and weak points. Jin and Greenie moved to support Wolf and Tank, theirbined strength adding to the frontline''s defense. Reign watched for openings, his sword shing as he struck at the Guardian whenever it exposed a vulnerability. The battle was fierce and relentless. The Guardian''s attacks were powerful and precise, each swing of its sword creating shockwaves that threatened to knock the team off their feet. Its armor deflected many of its attacks, and its sheer size and strength made it a formidable opponent. Despite the Guardian''s overwhelming power, Reign and his team fought with unwavering determination. They moved with practiced coordination, their attacks and defenses synchronized as they worked to bring down the massive creature. Shadow''s daggers found gaps in the Guardian''s armor, striking with deadly precision. Mia and Laura''s spells struck the enemy with full force while Mia''s frost quickly spread around its body, slowing the Guardian''s movements and giving their teammates crucial moments to attack. Beast and Aelrinder''s arrows and spear struck true, weakening the Guardian''s defenses. Reign moved with speed and precision, his sword a blur as he darted in and out of the fray. He focused on the Guardian''s weak points, his attacks relentless as he sought to exploit every opening. The Guardian roared in frustration, its movements bing more erratic as the team pressed their advantage. Its armor began to crack and splinter under the relentless assault, and its attacks grew less precise. "Keep it up!" Reign shouted, his voice carrying over the din of battle. "We''re wearing it down!" The team redoubled their efforts, their attacks bing even more ferocious as they fought to bring down the Guardian. Wolf and Tank held the front line, their powerful strikes creating openings for their teammates to exploit. Jin and Greenie supported them, theirbined strength adding to the relentless assault. As the final minutes of the trial approached, the Guardian let out a roar of defiance, its attacks bing even more desperate. It swung its massive sword with wild abandon, creating shockwaves that threatened to topple the team. Reign saw an openinga brief moment where the Guardian''s guard was down. He signaled to his team, and theyunched a coordinated assault. Wolf and Tank struck simultaneously, their weapons breaking through the Guardian''s defenses. Beast and Laura unleashed a barrage of arrows and spells, their attacks finding their mark. Shadow and Mia struck from the shadows, their daggers and sword piercing the Guardian''s vulnerable joints. With a final, decisive blow, Reign charged forward, his sword zing with energy as he delivered the finishing strike. The Guardian roared in agony, its massive form copsing to the ground with a thunderous crash. Ding! [ Final Part of the Trial Complete. Victory: Team Heaven''s Hooligans. ] Chapter 1073: From Entry to Regular: The Next Challenge [ The Heaven''s Hooligans havepleted the entry-level trials, congrattions. ] "You know, this is just starting to get weird, what are entry-level trials anyway?" Shadow said as the elven woman from before suddenly appeared near them. "Entry-level trials are those where you will face different challenges from the arena itself, most will be like the ones you have gone through, fighting against monsters, solving puzzles in thebyrinth " "From now on, you will be facing the regr trials, which mostly consist of fighting against strong enemy teams, you will fight all together, sometimes solo, or in smaller groups." "The entry trials are mostly there to weed out those who do not deserve to fight in the arena, they are ced here as a sort of test." "But didn''t we already go through one?" Reign asked as the elven woman smiled. "That was the entrance trial, only by clearing it can one be allowed to even enter the arena, of course, the entrance trial is different depending on how powerful a team is, just like the entry-level trials are different." "There have been teams who have reached the same rank as you who have failed to clear them in the past, actually, a good portion of the teams whoe don''t manage to pass the entry-level trials." "It is surprising how many teams are sent here when they are not worthy enough, so many have it easy back in their home worlds, slowly leveling up by defeating enemies weaker than them, increasing the size of their ego instead of the arsenal of skill and powers they have." "You, however, have proved to be much more than a regr team, I am quite excited to see what will happen next with you." The elven woman said, showing a glimpse of a smile for the first time. Reign and his team exchanged nces, absorbing the elven woman''s words. "Regr trials, huh?" Reign said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Guess we better get ready then." The elven woman nodded. "Indeed." "You will have a short period to rest and recover before the first of the regr trials begins, thebyrinth has been deemed as not that difficult for you, and from what I can see, you didn''t use that much mana or stamina, so a couple of hours should be more than enough for you to be back in your peak form." With that, she gestured for them to follow her once more. They exited the central chamber and wound their way through morebyrinthine corridors before arriving at a new section of the arenaplex. This area was differentmore refined and clearly intended for the elite participants of the trials. The team entered a spacious chamber simr to their previous amodations but with more advanced facilities. There were areas for training, recovery pools filled with restorative waters, and even a strategic nning room equipped with holographic disys. "Wow," Mia said, her eyes widening as she took in the surroundings. "This is impressive." "It''s more than we could have hoped for," Tank added, clearly pleased with the amenities. The elven woman inclined her head. "You have earned this, now rest and prepare." "Your first regr trial willmence in a couple of hours, I shalle to pick you up for it." The team nodded in gratitude, their minds already shifting to the preparation and recovery they needed to undertake. They dispersed throughout the chamber, each member finding their own way to utilize the time and resources avable. Reign took a moment to appreciate their surroundings before heading to the recovery pools. He immersed himself in the restorative waters, feeling the soothing energy seep into his muscles, alleviating the fatigue from the recent trials. As he closed his eyes, he focused on the challenges ahead, mentally preparing himself for the battles that woulde. Nearby, Wolf and Tank engaged in a sparring session, their movements precise and powerful as they honed their skills. Beast, Mia, and Laura discussed strategies, their minds working in unison to formte ns for variousbat scenarios. Shadow was inside one of the recovery pools, sitting near Reign who was there as well. Jin and Aelrinder joined Reign in the recovery pools, their conversations quiet but filled with determination. "We''ve already passed a couple of trials and fought a lot of enemies Reign," Jin said, his voice steady. "These trials will be no different, we just need to trust one another and fight with all we''ve got." Aelrinder nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting the same resolve. "We''vee quite far since the first time we met, we weren''t even Tier Ibatants back then." Reign chuckled and nodded his head. "Yeah, I remember." "Finding your patrol team, meeting the queen, then helping out when your base got attacked, it was quite something." "Who would have thought that those memories would be funny to us right now, I mean, just imagine, with our current strength, the enemies we have faced in the past that gave us so many issues are merely bugs right now," Shadow said from the side with a smile as Jin nced at him. "That is true, and that is something that you need to remember as there are still plenty of enemies who can say the same for the likes of us, that we are merely bugs to them." "Well, I definitely didn''t expect to be lectured right away, but yeah, I know," Shadow said as he nodded toward his father. After a period of rest and recovery, the team regrouped in the strategic nning room. The holographic disys provided detailedyouts of potential arenas andbat scenarios, allowing them to n their approaches with precision. "We need to be adaptable," Reign said, his voice carrying authority and confidence. "We have already been told what the trials will be like next, but we can''t be sure when we will be forced to fight alone, when in smaller groups, and when all together." "That means that sometimes, we won''t be able to strategize ahead, but for this battle, we know that we will face a team, which means we can do some nning." The team spent the next couple of hours meticulously nning and preparing, their minds focused on the trials ahead. They discussed formations, strategies, and contingencies, ensuring that they were ready for whatever the arena would throw at them. As the time for their first regr trial approached, the elven woman returned to escort them to the arena. "It''s time," she said, her voice calm andposed. "Follow me." Reign and his team followed her through theplex, their steps steady and determined. They entered the arena once more, the atmosphere charged with anticipation. The stands, now filled with arger audience, buzzed with excitement, their eyes fixed on the central tform where the team would face their next challenge. Ding! [ First Regr Trial: Arena Showdown ] [ Objective: Defeat the opposing team and im victory. Sess condition: The opposing team is defeated. Failure condition: Your team is defeated. ] Reign and his team stepped onto the central tform, their eyes scanning the arena for their opponents. From the opposite side, another team emerged, their presence radiating confidence and power. They were a formidable-looking group, each member exuding auras of strength and skill. Reign took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he assessed their opponents. "Alright, everyone, this is it." "Stick to the n, watch each other''s backs, and let''s show them what we''re made of." The opposing team, known as the Crimson des, took their positions across the arena. Their leader, a tall, imposing figure wielding a massive warhammer, stepped forward with a confident smirk. "Heaven''s Hooligans, I have heard of you, you are the newbie team that managed to pass the trials without failing or repeating a single one, that is quite something newbies." "You can repeat trials?" Shadow asked while scratching the back of his head. "Seems so, not that we would ever need to do something like that though." Reign said with a smile as he stared at the leader of the opposing team who smirked at them. "Let''s see if you live up to the hype," he taunted, his voice echoing across the arena. Reign met his gaze with unwavering resolve. "Oh don''t worry, you''ll soon find out." The arena fell into a tense silence, the anticipation hanging thick in the air. The moment the signal was given, both teamsunched into action. Wolf and Tank moved to the frontline, Wolf''s greatsword shing with the Warhammer that the opposing team''s leader wielded. The impact sent shockwaves through the arena, but Wolf held his ground, pushing against the enemy leader and smiling at him. The enemy leader was also smiling, enjoying the fight. Beast, and Laura stayed back, their ranged attacks precise and relentless. Arrows and spells flew through the air, targeting the members of the Crimson des and trying to keep them on the defensive, but two of their mages quickly created barriers while their own long-rangebatants returned fire. Shadow moved with agility and stealth, weaving through the chaos of battle to strike at vulnerable points. His daggers found their marks, disrupting the Crimson des'' formations and creating openings for his teammates. Jin and Aelrinder provided crucial support, their coordinated movements ensuring that no part of the line was left exposed. Reign''s swords shed as he engaged with the opposing team''s key fighters with Mia. Chapter 1074: Heavens Hooligans vs. Crimson Blades Mia''s swordy and frostbined with Reign''s agility to create a deadly dance on the battlefield. Her frost disrupted the enemy''s footing while Reign''s strikes exploited those brief moments of imbnce. The arena was a cacophony of metal shing against metal, spells sizzling through the air, and the grunts of exertion from both sides. The Crimson des fought with a level of coordination and skill that matched Reign''s team. Their leader, with his massive warhammer, was a force to be reckoned with, countering Wolf''s powerful strikes with precision and strength. Despite his imposing appearance, he moved with surprising speed, forcing Wolf to stay on his toes. Tank, meanwhile, intercepted blows meant for his teammates, his shield absorbing the impact of powerful strikes. He used his immense strength to push back against the onught, creating openings for his team to exploit. Greenie, with his brute strength, supported Tank, theirbined might forming an unbreakable frontline. Beast and Laura continued their ranged assault, targeting the Crimson des'' mages who were shielding their team. Beast''s arrows were relentless, finding chinks in the enemy''s armor, while Laura''s spells aimed to disrupt their concentration. The enemy mages retaliated with their own spells, but thebined efforts of Beast and Laura kept them on the defensive. Shadow''s movements were a blur as he darted between the enemy lines, his daggers striking with deadly precision. His ability to move unnoticed allowed him to create chaos within the enemy ranks, drawing their attention away from the main battle. His strikes were aimed at vital points, weakening the enemy and creating opportunities for his team. Aelrinder and Jin coordinated their attacks seamlessly. Aelrinder''s spear thrusts were precise, keeping the enemy at bay, while Jin''s fists delivered powerful blows that disrupted their formations. Even though the two haven''t known each other for long, their synergy was quite good and they fought very well together. The Crimson des'' leader, frustrated by the unyielding resistance of Wolf and Tank, called out to his team. "Focus on the mages and the assassin! Take them out first!" His voice boomed across the battlefield, a clear indication of his strategic mindset. Hearing themand, the Crimson des'' mages redirected their spells towards Beast, Laura, and Shadow. Searing bolts of energy and waves of force targeted them, forcing Beast and Laura to intensify their defensive maneuvers. Shadow, using his agility, managed to evade most of the attacks, but the pressure was mounting. "Stay focused!" Reign shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Don''t let them iste us!" With renewed determination, Beast and Laura redoubled their efforts, their attacks bing even more precise. Beast''s arrows struck with even more force behind them as he used his wind ability to make them faster and more powerful while Laura had woven intricate patterns in the air, disrupting the enemy''s attacks. Shadow, ever the opportunist, continued to strike from the shadows, his daggers finding their marks and weakening the enemy''s defenses. He was teleporting around the battlefield and attacking the enemies quickly, his teleportation making it impossible for the enemy mages and archers to urately aim at him. That made the pressure on Shadow lessen by quite a bit as nobody wanted to hit one of their own by mistake. Reign and Mia pressed their assault on the opposing fighters, their coordination wless. Mia''s frost magic created a slickyer on the ground, causing the Crimson des to lose their footing and providing Reign with the openings he needed. She didn''t stop with that, of course, as she was also fighting in close range with her sword in hand, going all out and defeating their enemies. Reign''s dual swords danced through the air, each strike aimed to incapacitate rather than kill, demonstrating his skill and control. As the battle raged on, it became clear that the Heaven''s Hooligans were gaining the upper hand. The Crimson des'' formation began to falter under the relentless assault, their movements bing more desperate. Seeing an opportunity, Reign called out to his team. "Push forward! We''ve got them on the ropes!" With a unified effort, the team advanced. Greenie and Tank broke through the frontline, theirbined strength overwhelming the Crimson des'' and causing them to be pushed back. The warhammer wielder''s defiance was evident, but the sheer force of Wolf''s strikes eventually wore him down. Shadow, seizing the moment, appeared behind the enemy leader, his daggers poised for a critical strike. With a swift, decisive motion, he delivered a disabling blow, forcing the leader to his knees. "It''s over," Reign said, his voice steady as he stood before the defeated leader. "Yield." The leader of the Crimson des, breathing heavily, looked up at Reign with a mix of frustration and respect. "You... you''ve earned this victory," he admitted, dropping his warhammer in a gesture of surrender. Ding! [ First Regr Trial Complete. Victory: Team Heaven''s Hooligans. ] The announcement echoed through the arena, and the crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers a testament to the hard-fought battle. Reign and his team stood victorious, their bodies bruised and exhausted but their spirits soaring with triumph. "Well done, everyone," Reign said, his voice filled with pride as he looked around at his team. Each member had fought with skill and determination, and their unity had carried them through the battle. The elven woman reappeared, her expression one of respect and admiration. "Congrattions," she said. "You have proven yourselves once again." "You are one step closer topleting the challenge." Reign and his team followed her out of the arena, their minds already focused on the trials ahead. They knew that the challenges would only grow more difficult, but their determination remained unyielding. As they returned to their quarters, the team took a moment to reflect on their victory and the battles yet toe. They knew that each trial would test them in new ways, pushing them to their limits and beyond. "Let''s rest and recover," Reign said, his voice steady. "We''ve got more trials ahead, and we need to be ready." As they rested and prepared for the next trial, the elven woman reappeared to provide more information about the uing challenges. "The next trial will require you to demonstrate your individual skills and strengths," she exined. "You will face a series of one-on-one battles against opponents chosen to test your abilities to their fullest." "The trial willmence tomorrow." Reign nodded, absorbing the information. "Understood, we''ll be ready." The team nodded in agreement, their resolve strong. Each member understood that the next trial would test not only their individual skills but also their mental fortitude and ability to adapt to unforeseen challenges. They dispersed to prepare, some heading to the training areas while others opted for the recovery pools to rx their bodies and minds. Reign remained in the strategic nning room, studying the holographic disys and potentialbat scenarios. He knew that their sess in the uing individual trials would depend heavily on their ability to anticipate and counter the diverse range of opponents they would face. The battlefield they were in today was a simple one, an arena that wasrge and was covered in soil. But from what they could see, there were many different kinds of arenas one could fight in, with a very big difference between them. There were arenas simr to the one Reign and the others had fought in today that had many traps and obstacles installed, there were arenas that were arge forest, a jungle, arenas covered in sand, in ice Depending on which arena they were given, the battle they would have would be different, with different things one had to be on the lookout for. As night fell, the team gathered for a final strategy session. Reign stood at the head of the table, his eyes moving from one teammate to the next. "Tomorrow''s trial will be different," he began, his voice calm and steady. "Each of us will face our own battle, but hey, when have any of us feared fighting any opponent one-on-one?" Wolf and the others smirked, nodding their heads at Reign as he was right. They never shied away from a battle, no matter who their opponent was. The only time they would do their best not to fight was if the enemy was an entire realm above them, which would be suicidal. The group rested, allowing their weary bodies to get back to their peak condition and their mental exhaustion to lessen before going to sleep. The next day started with them all gathering in therge living room of the amodation and having breakfast, which was of course given to them by the staff of the arena. The breakfast was supple, consisting of a variety of dishes that were not only delicious but quite nourishing as well. After breakfast, they rested a bit more, talked about the uing trial, and then were greeted by the elven woman who entered the amodation and greeted them politely. "The trial is about tomence, please follow me." Chapter 1075: Solo Battles, Reign vs Olaf The team followed the elven woman, their minds focused and bodies ready for the challenge ahead. The corridors they walked through were familiar, yet the atmosphere felt heavier with the anticipation of the uing one-on-one battles. Each step brought them closer to the arena, where their skills and determination would be tested individually. As they arrived at the arena, the elven woman turned to face them. "You will be called one by one to face your opponent. The battles will take ce in various sections of the arena, each designed to test different aspects ofbat." Ding! [ Second Regr Trial: One-on-One Combat ] [ Objective: Defeat your assigned opponent. Sess condition: Opponent is defeated. Failure condition: You are defeated. ] Ding! [ For the trials to continue, all of the members have to have more wins than losses, if one member loses today, they will have to fight again, and they will need to win 2 battles consecutively for the whole team to continue with the trials. ] [ The trial has a time limit of 3 days, those who do not manage to have more wins than losses in 3 days will fail and be sent back. ] Ding! [ Today''s battles will be fought with a limitation. ] [ The usage of abilities and skills is prohibited, only mages will be allowed to use them, the rest can only use mana to strengthen their bodies and weapons and will have to test their weapon proficiency against their opponent. ] The stands were filled with spectators, their eyes fixed on the central tform where the first battle would take ce. The energy in the arena was electric, a mixture of excitement and tension that seemed to permeate the air. Even though Reign and the others had not been here for long, some of their opponents had, and thus, there were quite a lot of people present in the stands. Reign stepped forward first, his expression calm and focused. His opponent, a tall, muscr warrior with a massive battle axe, stood across from him. "Who''s the newbie, did they really send him to fight against f?" One person in the stands asked as another smirked. "I don''t know his name, but I have actually seen his team fight once, they are good, I won''t be surprised if he wins this battle, they''re all quite powerful." "Really, a team that just arrived is really that good?" A third person asked as the man who spoke previously nodded his head. "You''ll see soon." The signal was given, and the battlemenced. Reign moved swiftly, his swords a blur as he closed the distance. His opponent met him head-on, their weapons shing in a shower of sparks. The sheer force behind the battle axe was formidable, but Reign''s agility and precision allowed him to evade the heavy strikes and deliver quick, decisive blows. The battle was intense, each movement calcted and deliberate. The battle axe, although heavy and incredibly powerful, was also fast. Reign''s opponent had a lot of strength and was able to wield the axe with no issues, each strike was not onlying from a weird angle but also very quickly. Without being able to use his lightning, darkness, light, or soul maniption, Reign had to follow his opponent''s movements and rely on his speed, which was superior. He couldn''t win in a battle of strength, not only because his opponent had more strength, but also because his weapon was much heavier than his two swords, and he definitely couldn''t trade blow for blow as each strike of the axe was immensely powerful. Neither one of them had their armor on, instead, the moment Reign and the others arrived at the arena, they were given the option of a couple of armor they could wear, Reign chose a leather armor while f chose a suit of armor that left 40% of his body bare but had chainmail that he could use to deflect Reign''s swords. The first couple of minutes were quite exciting for the crowd, but the stronger spectators, as well as those who were waiting on their turn, knew that this was just Reign and f testing each other, the true battle had yet to start. The battle continued with both Reign and f probing each other''s defenses, testing the waters beforemitting to more aggressive tactics. Reign''s agility and precision were on full disy as he danced around f, avoiding the powerful swings of the battle axe and looking for openings. f, in turn, showcased his immense strength and skill with his weapon, using his battle axe both defensively and offensively with surprising finesse. The crowd watched with bated breath as the two warriors shed, the sound of metal against metal ringing through the arena. Reign knew that he had to capitalize on his speed and agility, but f''s resilience and strength were formidable obstacles. Each strike, parry, and dodge required intense focus and split-second decision-making. Reign''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed f''s movements. He noticed a slight hesitation in f''s swings, a small window of vulnerability that he could exploit. With a burst of speed, Reign closed the distance, his swords shing as he aimed for f''s exposed side. f reacted quickly, but not quickly enough. Reign''s swords found their mark, cutting through the exposed skin and drawing blood. f grunted in pain, but his grip on the battle axe remained firm. He swung the massive weapon in a wide arc, forcing Reign to retreat and reassess. The spectators murmured in appreciation of Reign''s skill, but the battle was far from over. f''s eyes burned with determination as he pressed the attack, his movements bing more aggressive and unpredictable. Reign parried and dodged, his focus unwavering as he sought to turn f''s aggression against him. The two warriors moved in a deadly dance, each strike and counterstrike a testament to their skill and experience. Reign''s swords shed like lightning, while f''s battle axe thundered with each powerful swing. The crowd watched in awe, captivated by the disy of martial prowess. Minutes felt like hours as the battle raged on. Reign''s breaths came in controlled bursts, his muscles straining with the effort to maintain his agility. f''s strength showed no signs of waning, his powerful strikes relentless. Seizing the moment, Reign feigned a retreat, drawing f in. As f swung his battle axe in a powerful overhead strike, Reign sidestepped andunched a counterattack. His swords moved with blinding speed, one aimed at f''s exposed side and the other at his weapon arm. f tried to block, but Reign''s speed and precision were too much. One of Reign''s swords shed across f''s side, while the other cut deep into his weapon arm. f''s grip on the battle axe faltered, and Reign followed up with a swift kick, sending the massive warrior stumbling backward. With a final, decisive strike, Reign disarmed fpletely, sending the battle axe ttering to the ground. He leveled his swords at f''s chest, his breathing steady despite the exertion. "Yield," Reignmanded, his voice calm and resolute. f, breathing heavily and clearly outmatched, nodded in defeat. "I yield," he said, stepping back and raising his hands in surrender as a smile was present on his face. Even though one wouldn''t truly die in the arena, death was still not a nice feeling at all. "You''re strong, I have no regret in losing this battle," f said as Reign stabbed one of his swords into the ground before extending a hand and helping f up. "I hope we meet again, this battle was enough to give me a few pointers," f stated as Reign nodded his head. "Same for me, you were a strong opponent, one mistake and I would have lost." The two shook hands, which the crowd clearly loved as they started pping before the two returned to where their teams were waiting. Ding! [ Victory: Reign of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] There were a total of 6 teams present today, and they were all going to fight. The next 2 battles were between individuals from different teams before Wolf was called next, fighting against a woman who appeared from a team that stood near f''s team. Wolf stepped onto the arena, his greatsword gleaming in the sunlight. His opponent, a tall, lithe woman wielding dual swords, stood across from him. She moved with a fluid grace, her eyes locked onto Wolf''s with a fierce determination. "Let''s see how the pretty guy handles himself," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. Wolf simply smirked and then nodded, his focus unwavering. He knew that his strength and resilience would be his greatest assets in this battle, but he couldn''t underestimate his opponent''s speed and agility. The signal was given, and the battle began. Wolf advanced with deliberate steps, his greatsword held at the ready. The woman, quick and nimble, darted forward, her two curved swords shing as she struck at Wolf''s defenses. He parried her blows with his greatsword, the force of his counters driving her back. She was fast, incredibly so, and her strikes came from unexpected angles. Wolf had to rely on his instincts and experience to keep up, his greatsword moving in wide arcs to deflect her attacks. He knew he couldn''t match her speed, but he could use his strength to his advantage. The woman danced around him, her des a blur as they sought out weaknesses in his defense. Wolf''s movements were slower but more deliberate, each strike of his greatsword carrying the weight of his immense strength. He waited for the right moment, biding his time as he analyzed her patterns. Finally, he saw his opening. The woman lunged forward, her swords aimed at his chest. Wolf sidestepped and brought his greatsword down in a powerful, sweeping arc. Chapter 1076: Warriors Valor: The Battles in the Arena The force of the blow sent her sprawling, her dual swords ttering to the ground. She rolled to her feet, a fierce determination in her eyes. "Not bad, handsome," she said, retrieving her swords. Wolf nodded, his expression calm. "You''re fast, but you''ll need more than speed to win." The battle resumed, the woman attacking with renewed vigor. Wolf''s greatsword moved with deadly precision, deflecting her strikes and countering with powerful blows. He began to anticipate her movements, using his strength to disrupt her rhythm. As the battle wore on, the woman''s attacks grew more desperate. Wolf''s patience and strategy were paying off, his deliberate movements wearing her down. He seized the moment, driving her back with a series of powerful strikes. With a final, decisive blow, Wolf disarmed her, sending her swords flying across the arena. He leveled his greatsword at her, his breathing steady. "Yield," he said, his voice calm butmanding. The woman, breathing heavily, looked up at Wolf with a mixture of frustration and respect. "I yield," she said, stepping back and raising her hands in surrender. Ding! [ Victory: Wolf of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers a testament to the hard-fought battle. Wolf and his opponent exchanged respectful nods before returning to their respective teams. The next battles saw Mia and Beast both secure victories against their opponents. Mia''s frost magic was gone, but her swordy was still at a high level and allowed her to overwhelm her adversary, while Beast''s precise archery skills and a keen eye for weaknesses allowed him to outmaneuver and defeat his foe, who was a man that wielded arge scythe. Victory did note easy for Beast, however, near the end, his opponent managed to get close. His body was already injured by several of Beast''s arrows, but he was still deadly. In the end, suffering arge gash across his chest, Beast managed to win by grabbing one of his arrows and stabbing the man through the eye, killing him and winning. Tank''s turn came next. He stepped into the arena, his massive shield and war axe ready. His opponent, a burly man wielding a giant mace, met him with a confident grin. "Let''s see if that shield of yours can hold up," the man taunted. Tank simply nodded, his focus unwavering. The signal was given, and the battle began. Tank moved forward with deliberate steps, his shield held high to absorb the iing blows. His opponent swung the giant mace with tremendous force, each strike a potential game-ender. But Tank''s shield absorbed the impact, allowing him to counter with powerful swings of his war axe. The battle was a contest of strength and endurance. Tank''s opponent was powerful, but Tank''s resilience and defensive tactics kept him in the fight. He waited for the right moment to strike, his war axe finding its mark with calcted precision. The crowd watched in awe as the two titans shed. Tank''s shield deflected blow after blow, his war axe countering with devastating force. His opponent grew frustrated, his attacks bing more reckless. Seizing the opportunity, Tank deflected a powerful swing and delivered a crushing blow to his opponent''s side. The man staggered, his mace slipping from his grasp. Tank advanced, his shield battering the man and forcing him to the ground. "Yield," Tankmanded, his voice firm. His opponent, breathing heavily, nodded in defeat. "I yield." Ding! [ Victory: Tank of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] The crowd erupted in apuse once more. Tank helped his opponent to his feet, and the two exchanged respectful nods before returning to their teams. Laura and Jin were up next. Laura stepped into an arena section filled with dense vegetation, providing ample cover and concealment. Her opponent, a tall, slim man who wore a long robe, seemed at ease in the environment. The signal was given, and the battle began. Laura used the dense vegetation to her advantage, her spells allowing her to not only hide herself better, but also find her opponent, who proved to be able to do the same. Her opponent moved swiftly through the underbrush, but Laura''s keen eye and strategic positioning allowed her to be one step ahead from the start. She ced runes on the ground, creating traps that were difficult to find, and constantly moved around so that he wouldn''t be able to find her. Soon, the man grew annoyed and then did something Laura did not expect him to do. He channeled his mana, and without even chanting, he simplybusted the mana around him while simultaneously creating a barrier around him. What followed was a huge wave of fire that spread all around the man. It wasn''t just fire, however, as it was also pushed by a powerful gust of wind from behind, causing the mes to pass through arge area in mere seconds and scorch everything in their path, including the ce where Laura was standing. She quickly created a barrier of demonic energy and easily defended herself against the mes, but the dense vegetation was no more, and she could easily see her opponent, who could also see her. "Found you." The man smiled at Laura before he quickly started casting, but Laura did the same, created a spear made out of darkness and demonic energy that she quickly formed andunched at the man who raised an eyebrow at her attack beforeunching his own spell, which was an ethereal de created out of mana that collided with the spear. Darkness, pure mana, and demonic energy erupted from the collision as the ground shook and cracked before the two spells exploded from the great power each had. A small crater was left where the two spells collided, and the immense explosion and the dust that rose in the air made it difficult to see for a short period of time, and when it settled, neither Laura nor her opponent were at the same ce they previously were. Laura moved swiftly through the remnants of the vegetation, her senses heightened and her focus unwavering. Her opponent, now wary of her abilities, moved with caution, trying to anticipate her next move. The arena was filled with tension as the two mages faced off, their spells and strategies pushing each other to the limit. Laura knew that she needed to keep her opponent on the defensive, using her agility and precision to outmaneuver him. She whispered a spell, and tendrils of demonic energy snaked out from her hands, seeking her opponent. The man countered with a st of pure mana, shattering the tendrils and sending a shockwave through the arena. Laura used the opportunity to reposition herself,unching a series of quick, precise attacks. Her opponent deflected them, but his movements were bing slower, his reactions less sharp. She could see the fatigue setting in, and she pressed her advantage. With a swift motion, Laura summoned a barrage of demonic energy arrows, each one crackling with demonic power. Her opponent raised a barrier, but the sheer force of the attack actually pushed him back, which made him widen his eyes. In the end, Laura''s patience and tactics paid off. With her movement and attacks, she outmaneuvered her opponent, drawing him into a carefullyid trap. The trap activated, shattering his barrier before Lauraunched another spell, which finally managed to cause the man to fall down, defeated. Ding! [ Victory: Laura of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] Jin''s battle took ce in a rocky, uneven arena filled with boulders and steep inclines. His opponent, a burly man wielding a pair of heavy gauntlets, charged forward with brute force. The signal was given, and the battle began. Jin''s movements were fluid and precise, his fists striking with the power of a sledgehammer. He used the terrain to his advantage, darting between boulders and using the uneven ground to disrupt his opponent''s bnce. His opponent''s attacks were powerful butcked the finesse and precision of Jin''s strikes. The battle was intense, each blow echoing through the arena. Jin''s strategic use of the terrain and his superior agility gradually wore his opponent down. With a final, powerful strike, Jin managed to grab his opponent''s arm and break it before cing his palm on the opponent''s face and then twisting it to the side violently. The opponent''s neck snapped, and Jin was victorious. Ding! [ Victory: Jin of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] Now, the remainingbatants readied themselves. Shadow, Aelrinder, and Greenie were the only ones left. Aelrinder was next. He stepped into the arena, his spear gleaming in the sunlight. His opponent, a nimble elf with twin daggers, regarded him with a mixture of respect and anticipation. "Let''s see if you can keep up," the elf said, a yful smile on her lips. Aelrinder nodded, his expression calm and focused. The signal was given, and the battle began. The elf moved with incredible speed, her daggers shing as she closed the distance. Aelrinder parried her strikes with his spear, using its reach to keep her at bay. He knew that he couldn''t match her speed when close, but he could use his skill and experience to outmaneuver her. The twobatants moved in a deadly dance, their weapons shing in a flurry of strikes and counters. Aelrinder''s spear moved with precise grace, deflecting the elf''s attacks and delivering powerful thrusts in return. The elf was fast, but Aelrinder''s experience and tactical acumen allowed him to anticipate her movements. He saw a pattern in her attacks, a slight hesitation before she struck. He used this to his advantage, timing his counters perfectly. He saw an opening and seized it. With a swift motion, he deflected the elf''s daggers and delivered a powerful thrust to her side. The elf staggered back, her expression one of surprise and pain before Aelrinder''s spear arrived, prating her throat. Chapter 1077: The Difficulty of the Second Trial The elf''s eyes widened in shock before her body went limp and crumpled to the ground. Aelrinder withdrew his spear, his face a mask of determination and focus. Ding! [ Victory: Aelrinder of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers a testament to Aelrinder''s skill and precision. He took a moment to catch his breath before returning to his team, his mind already shifting to the uing challenges. Next up was Greenie. He stepped into the arena, hisrge frame imposing and ready for battle. His opponent, a muscr orc with a massive war hammer, met his gaze with fierce determination. "Let''s see what you''ve got, big guy," the orc growled. Greenie grinned, his eyes narrowing with focus. "Bring it on." The signal was given, and the battle began. Greenie charged forward with surprising speed for his size, his fists clenched and ready. For this battle, he was not going to use his hammer. The reason for that was simple, the orc was using one, and Greenie wanted to try something out, he wanted to apply some techniques he had learned from Jin and the others, which he had deemed as very effective against opponents who wore little armor and a heavy weapon. Another reason was even simpler, and that was that Greenie felt very little threat from the orc and had deemed him as an opponent who could not defeat him. The orc swung his war hammer in a wide arc, but Greenie ducked under the blow and delivered a powerful punch to the orc''s midsection. The impact sent the orc staggering backward, but he quickly recovered and swung his hammer again. Greenie blocked the strike with his forearm, the force of the blow causing him to grit his teeth. He retaliated with a series of rapid punches, each one aimed at vulnerable points on the orc''s body. The orc growled in pain and frustration, his swings bing more desperate and less urate. The crowd watched in awe as the two titans shed, their blows echoing through the arena. Greenie''s strength and resilience were matched only by his opponent''s ferocity, but he knew he needed to find a way to end the battle quickly. With a sudden burst of speed, Greenie closed the distance and grabbed the orc''s arm, twisting it and forcing the war hammer to the ground. He delivered a powerful knee strike to the orc''s chest, followed by a devastating uppercut that sent the orc sprawling. Greenie stood over his fallen opponent, his fists ready for any further resistance, but the orc had already extended his hand forward. "I yield." Greenie stopped and nced down before nodding his head helping the orc up and patting him on the shoulder. "Not bad, but you need to train more." With those words, Greenie merely turned around and returned to his team. Ding! [ Victory: Greenie of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] The crowd erupted in apuse once more, their cheers a testament to Greenie''s strength and determination. He helped his opponent to his feet, offering a nod of respect before returning to his team. Finally, it was Shadow''s turn. He stepped into the arena, his daggers gleaming in the dim light. His opponent, a tall and lean figure d in dark robes, wielded a pair of serrated daggers. "Let''s see how well you can use those daggers," the figure hissed. Shadow nodded, his expression calm and focused. "Let''s." The signal was given, and the battle began. Shadow moved with fluid grace, his daggers a blur as he closed the distance. His opponent met him head-on, their weapons shing in a flurry of strikes and parries. The twobatants moved like wraiths, their forms blurring as they exchanged blows. The crowd watched in rapt attention, captivated by the deadly dance unfolding before them. Shadow''s agility and precision were matched by his opponent''s speed and cunning, each strike and counterstrike a testament to their skill and experience. Shadow''s mind raced as he analyzed his opponent''s movements, looking for any sign of weakness. He noticed a slight hesitation in his opponent''s footwork, a momentarypse in bnce that he could exploit. With a sudden burst of speed, Shadow feigned a strike to his opponent''s left side, drawing a parry, and then swiftly shifted his attack to the right. His daggers found their mark, slicing through his opponent''s defenses and drawing blood. The figure staggered back, a snarl of pain escaping their lips. Shadow pressed his advantage, delivering a series of rapid strikes that forced his opponent to the defensive. The figure''s movements became more erratic, their attacks less precise. Shadow could see the fatigue setting in, and he knew he had to end the battle swiftly. With a final, decisive strike, he disarmed his opponent, sending their daggers ttering to the ground. Shadow was about to offer his opponent the chance to yield, but his opponent was faster. With his bare hands, the opponent tried to jab at Shadow''s eyes, trying to momentarily blind him and take advantage in the battle, only for Shadow to click his tongue in annoyance before dodging the blow. He didn''t give the opponent the chance to do anything else. One dagger struck the neck of the opponent while the other one went straight through his eye, ending his life instantly. Ding! [ Victory: Shadow of the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers a testament to Shadow''s skill and determination. He helped his opponent to their feet, offering a nod of respect before returning to his team. With all members of the Heaven''s Hooligans securing their victories, the team gathered together, their spirits high and their determination unwavering. They had managed to pass the trial. "Wait, why is the system not announcing that we have passed?" Reign suddenly asked as the elven woman appeared behind them. "Because you haven''t, not yet." "There''s more?" Reign asked her, which caused her to chuckle. "Of course, don''t you remember what you were told?" The woman asked them with a smile before sighing. "The trial willst for three days, and at the end of those 3 days, you need to have more victories than defeats." "You still have a couple of battles to go through today, and then the following 2 days, good luck to you." Reign and his team exchanged determined nces, understanding that the trials were far from over. They had to maintain their focus and stamina over the next few days to ensure they came out victorious. The elven woman''s words hung in the air as they prepared for the next round of battles. They took a brief respite to recover and strategize. Each member had shown their individual prowess, but they needed to ensure consistency and adaptability in the uing fights. They gathered in their quarters, discussing tactics and offering support to one another. Reign addressed the team, his voice steady and confident. "We''ve done well so far, but we need to stay sharp." "The next rounds will test our endurance and our ability to adapt, it seems this trial will be quite more challenging than the ones we did before." The team nodded in agreement, their resolve strengthened by Reign''s words. Following that, the battles continued, and Reign and the others had to fight a couple more times, winning most battles, but even losing some. As the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the arena, the elven woman reappeared to escort them to their amodations so that they could rest before continuing with the trial tomorrow. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as they made their way back to the arena. Two dayster, Reign stood at the center of the arena, the crowd chanting his name and cheering him on as his opponenty dead on the ground. Blood dripped from his body and swords as he took a deep breath before smiling. This was the final battle, and with this, the trial was over. As they had suspected, this trial proved to be anything but easy. They had all lost some battles, it was inevitable as they would get very tired near the end of the day, and their opponents were nothing to scoff at most of the time. The second day was quite rough as weapons were not allowed, but everything else was. Using their abilities, their skills, everything was allowed. Most of them had no issues with that, especially Jin who was a master at fighting in such a manner, but that didn''t mean they had it easy. Fighting without a weapon was quite weird for them now, and even though they adapted quickly, they had to use more strength, mana, and stamina during each battle and were getting injured a bit more easily. The third day, however, had no limitations. The only issue was the arena that constantly changed and produced different kinds of traps, which could easily be set off, dealing immense damage and sometimes killing somebody. But even then, they persevered and managed toe out of the trial victorious, all of them. Chapter 1078: The Elite Trials Await: The Gauntlet Reign looked around at his team, each member standing tall despite their exhaustion and injuries. They had faced grueling battles over the past three days, each fight testing their limits and pushing them to their breaking points. But they had endured, and their determination had carried them through. Ding! [ Final Victory: Heaven''s Hooligans ] [ You havepleted the second regr trial. Congrattions! ] The announcement echoed through the arena, and the crowd erupted in a thunderous cheer. The elven woman appeared before them, her expression one of pride and admiration. "You have proven yourselves worthy once again," she said, her voice carrying a hint of warmth. "You have faced immense challenges and emerged victorious." "The next trial awaits, but for now, you have deserved rest." Reign and his team exchanged relieved smiles, the weight of their aplishments sinking in. They followed the elven woman back to their quarters, where a feast awaited them. The table wasden with a variety of delicious dishes, and the team eagerly dug in, their spirits lifted by the victory. "Um, ma''am?" Reign suddenly called the elven woman who was about to leave. "Yes?" "Do you by any chance know how many trials we will have to face?" The elven woman smiled at Reign before shaking her head. "That I do not know, but I do know this, and am allowed to tell you." The woman suddenly turned a bit serious as she stared at them. "In order toplete your challenge, the regr trials are not enough, you will need to face, and go through the elite trialster on in order toplete the challenge and evolve." The words of the elven woman resonated in the minds of Reign and his team. The regr trials had been grueling, pushing them to quite a bit, but the thought of elite trials added a newyer of anticipation and difficulty. They knew that the trials ahead would be even more challenging, but they already expected that. "You will have to go through a couple of more regr trials, only then will you be given the elite ones, good luck." The elven woman said before bowing and leaving them alone. The team spent the rest of the evening celebrating their victory, enjoying the feast and each other''spany. Laughter and camaraderie filled the air, temporarily easing the weight of the challenges thaty ahead. They knew that the uing elite trials would push them even further, but for now, they allowed themselves to savor their hard-earned sess. As the night wore on, Reign gathered his team together for a final discussion before they rested. "We''vee a long way, and we''ve faced some tough challenges," he said, his voice filled with pride. "But we can''t let our guard down." "The elite trials, whatever they are, will be even tougher, and we''ll need to be at our best." The team agreed, and their determination renewed. Ten dayster. "Hooligans, Hooligans, Hooligans!" The entire arena was shaking from the crowd that was chanting fervently, their voices strong and overbearing, their faces showing the exhration and adrenaline that was pumping through their bodies. Reign and his team stood at the center of the arena, basking in the adtion of the crowd. The past ten days had been a whirlwind of intense battles and rigorous trials, but they had emerged victorious in each one, solidifying their reputation as formidable contenders. The Heaven''s Hooligans had faced a variety of challenges during the remaining regr trials. They navigated intricate mazes filled with deadly traps, fought powerful enemy teams, andpleted difficult puzzles that tested their intellect and problem-solving skills. Each trial had pushed them to their limits, but their unity and unwavering determination had seen them through. Ding! [ The Fourth and Final Regr Trial: Complete. ] [ The Heaven''s Hooligans have sessfullypleted all regr trials. ] [ You are now eligible to enter the Elite Trials. ] The announcement echoed through the arena, and the crowd''s cheers grew even louder. The elven woman appeared before them once again, her expression one of pride and respect. "Congrattions," she said, her voice carrying over the noise of the crowd. "You havepleted all the regr trials and have proven yourselves worthy. Now, you are ready to face the Elite Trials. These trials will test you in ways you cannot imagine. Prepare yourselves, for the challenges ahead will be unlike anything you have faced before." Reign and his team nodded, their expressions determined and resolute. They knew that the Elite Trials would be their greatest challenge yet, but they were ready to face whatevery ahead. The elven woman led them back to their quarters, where they found another feast awaiting them. They ate heartily, replenishing their strength and spirits. The air was filled with a mixture of excitement and anticipation as they discussed the trials ahead. As night fell, the team rested, each member taking the time to mentally and physically prepare for the Elite Trials. They knew that their skills and teamwork would be tested in ways they had never experienced before, but they were confident in their abilities and their bond as a team. The next morning, they were once again led to the arena by the elven woman. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as they stood in the center of the arena, waiting for the first Elite Trial to begin. Ding! [ First Elite Trial: The Gauntlet ] [ Objective: Survive the Gauntlet and reach the end. Sess condition: All team members must reach the end. Failure condition: Any team member is incapacitated before reaching the end. ] The arena transformed before their eyes, shifting and changing into a massive, intricate maze filled with deadly traps, powerful monsters, and challenging puzzles. The Gauntlet was designed to test their endurance, strength, and teamwork to the utmost. "Anybody else feel some dj vu?" Shadow asked as the others nodded their heads. Reign looked at his team, their faces reflecting the same determination and resolve he felt. "Alright, everyone. Stay sharp, watch each other''s backs, and let''s get through this together." The team nodded, their expressions fierce and focused. They knew that the Gauntlet would be a grueling test, but they were ready to face it head-on. They entered the Gauntlet, their movements swift and coordinated. The first section was filled with deadly trapsspikes, swinging des, and hidden pitfalls. Shadow led the way, his keen senses and agility allowing him to detect and disable the traps. The rest of the team followed closely, their movements synchronized and cautious. As they moved deeper into the Gauntlet, they encountered powerful monsters that guarded the path. Wolf, Greenie, and Tank took the frontline, theirbined strength and resilience holding off the monsters while Beast and Laura provided ranged support. Reign and Aelrinder moved with precision, targeting the monsters'' weak points and coordinating their attacks with the rest of the team. The monsters were relentless, but the Heaven''s Hooligans fought with unwavering determination. Each member yed their part wlessly, their synergy evident in every move. Shadow''s agility and quick thinking allowed him to slip past the monsters'' defenses, while Wolf''s brute strength and Tank''s unyielding defense kept the frontline secure. Mia''s and Laura''s spells created a barrage of magical attacks, weakening the monsters and giving their teammates openings to strike. As they progressed, the challenges grew more intense. The traps became more intricate, the monsters more powerful, and the puzzles moreplex. Despite the escting difficulty, the team remained focused, relying on their skills and each other to push forward. They reached a section where the path split into multiple routes, each guarded by different challenges. Reign called for a brief halt to strategize. "We need to divide and conquer. We''ll split into pairs. Shadow and I will take the left path, Wolf and Tank the center, Mia, Beast, and Laura the right, and Jin, Aelrinder and Greenie will hold the rear and support where needed." The team agreed, quickly forming their pairs and heading down their assigned paths. Shadow and Reign moved swiftly through the left path, which was lined with deadly traps. Shadow''s expertise in detecting and disarming traps was crucial, and Reign''s agility allowed them to navigate the treacherous route with minimal damage. Wolf and Tank faced a series of powerful monsters in the center path. Theirbined strength and coordination allowed them to take down the beasts one by one, their movements synchronized and efficient. They used their raw power to break through the monsters'' defenses, clearing the path ahead. Mia, Beast, and Laura encounteredplex puzzles on the right path. Mia''s keen intellect and Laura''s magical prowess proved invaluable as they deciphered the puzzles and used their magic to manipte the environment. They worked together seamlessly, each puzzle bringing them closer to the end of their path. Aelrinder and Greenie moved between the paths, providing support where needed. Aelrinder''s tactical mind and Greenie''s brute strength allowed them to assist their teammates effectively, whether it was disarming traps, fighting monsters, or solving puzzles. After navigating their respective challenges, the team reunited at the end of the split paths, facing a massive chamber guarded by a colossal golem. The golem, made of stone and metal, radiated an aura of immense power. It was clear that this was the final guardian of the Gauntlet. Ding! [ Final Challenge of the Gauntlet: Defeat the Colossal Golem ] [ Objective: Defeat the Colossal Golem toplete the Gauntlet. Sess condition: The golem is defeated. Failure condition: The golem remains undefeated within the time limit. ] [ Time limit: 30 minutes ] "Just like thebyrinth, huh?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1079: The Gauntlet: Battling the Unbreakable Golem "Yeah, this entire trial, it''s way too simr to thebyrinth." Reign said, nodding to his team. "It is definitely more difficult, the monsters present here are one thing we didn''te across in thebyrinth, and the traps and puzzles were more difficult, but it''s nothing we were unable to get through." "Now this guy, he''s definitely going to be a tough bastard to take down, I can''t see a single weak point on its body."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The team quickly formed a strategy. Greenie and Tank would engage the golem head-on, absorbing its powerful attacks. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder would do their best to target the same spot and perhaps even try some weak points, while Beast and Laura provided ranged support and controlled the battlefield. Mai was, of course, going to use her frost to try and slow the golem down while also attacking it up close with her sword. Wolf and Jin were in charge of striking the golem whenever they had the chance to do so, attacking it with their full power and damaging different parts of its body. "Ready?" Reign asked, looking at each of his teammates. They nodded, determination etched on their faces. The battle began with Greenie and Tank charging the golem. Its massive fists came crashing down, but they deflected the blows with their weapons and shields, standing their ground against the colossal creature. The ground shook with every impact, but the frontline held firm. Reign and Shadow moved in next, their agility allowing them to dodge the golem''s swings and find openings to strike. Reign''s swords and Shadow''s daggers shed as they aimed for the joints, trying to weaken them and make movement more difficult for the golem. Aelrinder, using his spear with precision, struck at the same points, his attacks calcted and powerful. Each hit chipped away at the golem''s defenses, and if he was able to continue, he would definitely be able to damage the golem and slow it down. Beast and Laura unleashed a barrage of spells and arrows from a distance, their attacks weakening the golem further. Beast was doing his best to find some gaps in the armor to strike with his arrows, while Laura''s spells of demonic energy struck its body, doing their best to try and damage the incredibly tough armor. Mia''s frost slowed its movements as she also froze the ground, making it more difficult for the golem to move, and, if they were lucky, perhaps causing it to slip. Wolf, with his immense strength, struck the golem with his greatsword, his mes burning fiercely, but not doing much to the golem. Jin, however, was attacking with his fists, causing explosions whenever he could in order to try and st the armor in pieces. The golem roared, its eyes glowing with fury as it swung its arms in a wide arc, trying to knock the team back. Greenie and Tank absorbed the brunt of the attack, their shields and defenses holding, albeit barely. The rest of the team took advantage of the golem''s momentarypse in coordination, pressing their assault. Reign called out to his team, "Focus on its right knee!" "This thing really has no weak spots, but if we can damage the knee enough, we might be able to bring it down!" The team redirected their attacks to the golem''s right knee joint. Shadow and Reign moved with precision, their weapons striking the same spot repeatedly. Aelrinder''s spear found its mark, piercing through the weakened armor and into the joint mechanism. Beast''s arrows targeted the same area, each one hitting with pinpoint uracy, while Laura''s spells created bursts of demonic energy that further destabilized the golem. The golem staggered, its movements bing more erratic as it tried to maintain its bnce. Mia''s frost magic intensified, freezing the ground around its feet and making it even harder for the golem to move effectively. Wolf and Jin capitalized on the golem''s instability, delivering powerful strikes to its knee joint with their greatsword and explosive fists. With a final, coordinated effort, the team unleashed a devastating barrage of attacks on the golem''s right knee. Thebined force of their strikes managed to injure the joint, causing the golem to copse onto one knee with a thunderous crash. The ground shook as the colossal creature fell, its defenses momentarilypromised. None of them had any idea how long it wouldst, nor did they know whether the golem was capable of regenerating or not, so they were all attacking with full power after managing to immobilize it like this. "Now!" "Everyone, go all out on its core, it''s in the chest!" Reignmanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. Reign could sense that there was a core present as the mana fluctuations present in the chest were much more powerfulpared to the rest of the body. As a construct, the golem had to have a core to function, to use as a power source. The easiest way to defeat such enemies was to destroy that core, but usually, they were well guarded, the ces they were at were usually the ces that had the best defense. The team surged forward, their attacks focused on the golem''s chest where its core was located. Greenie and Tank continued to engage the golem head-on, keeping its attention diverted and absorbing its powerful strikes as it was still able to attack them, albeit slower and with less power behind each strike. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder targeted the core with relentless precision, their weapons striking with deadly uracy. Mia, Laura, and Beast unleashed a barrage of powerful spells and arrows, aiming to crack the armor and expose the core. Wolf and Jin delivered powerful blows, theirbined strength creating fractures in the golem''s chest te. The golem roared in fury, its movements bing more desperate and erratic as it tried to defend itself. But even then, Reign and the others were still tense. They had barely been able to cause fractures to appear on the chest, and yet, the golem was showing signs of improvement, not to mention the fact that they had no idea whether there was anotheryer they had to go through before getting to the core. As the team pressed their assault on the golem''s chest, the fractures began to widen, but the golem''s defenses were formidable. Each strike required immense effort, and the golem''s desperate attacks made it difficult to maintain a coordinated assault. They were all certain that they could win, the only thing that was keeping them on the edge was the time limit. Reign noticed the golem''s movements bing more erratic and realized they needed to finish it quickly. "Shadow, Wolf, Jin, with me! The rest, keep it distracted!" he shouted. Shadow, Wolf, and Jin immediately responded, their attacks bing even more focused. Reign led the charge, his swords shing as he aimed for the deepest fractures in the golem''s chest armor. Shadow moved with incredible speed, his daggers finding the smallest gaps in the armor and driving deep. Wolf''s greatsword and Jin''s explosive fists delivered powerful blows that sent shockwaves through the golem''s structure. Suddenly, Reign sensed a ton of mana being drawn over to the core, and he immediately had a bad feeling about it. Something was just not right. "Get back, get away from it!" Reign suddenly yelled, but it was toote. The golem let out a deafening roar, causing the ground to tremble and a shockwave to spread around it, but that was not the worst of it. What followed was a powerful wave of mana that pushed them all back violently, causing immense damage to their bodies. The shockwave sent the team sprawling, their bodies hitting the ground hard. Dust and debris filled the air as the golem, now glowing with a dangerous aura of concentrated mana, began to stand once more, its movements more fluid and powerful than before. Reign groaned, forcing himself to his feet despite the pain coursing through his body. "Everyone, regroup!" he shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos. Shadow, Wolf, and Jin staggered to their feet, bloodied but determined. The rest of the team followed suit, their expressions reflecting a mix of exhaustion and resolve. The golem''s sudden surge of power had taken them by surprise, but they couldn''t afford to falter now. "Was that some sort of self-repair mechanism?!" Mia shouted, her voice strained. "It could be, but that''s not all, the mana from the core is overflowing, and thanks to that, not only has it managed to repair itself, but it is also stronger than before." Reign stated as he panted. "All the damage we have inflicted on this thing so far is gone, which means we are pretty much going to do the same things again, only that this time its attacks will be more powerful, and faster, and even its defense seems to have been boosted." "I can see why this is an elite trial,pared to this, thebyrinth was a cakewalk," Beast said as he shook his head and then nced at Reign and the others. "Well then, shall we?" Chapter 1080: Golems Fall : The Battle Royale The team nodded, their expressions resolute. They couldn''t afford to hesitate now. Despite the exhaustion and pain, they had to press on. They quickly adjusted their strategy, taking into ount the golem''s enhanced abilities. "We need to hit it even harder this time," Reign said, his voice firm. "Everyone, give it everything you''ve got. Shadow, you''re still our best bet for finding weak points, even if it has none right now, I''m sure some will appear while we are damaging it." "Wolf, Jin, Tank, Greenie, keep it busy and off-bnce, Beast, Laura, Mia, Aelrinder, and I will target the core again." "Let''s move!" Greenie and Tank charged at the golem once more, their powerful bodies shing against the enhanced construct. The golem''s movements were faster, its strikes more forceful, but Greenie and Tank held their ground, deflecting its blows and creating openings for their teammates. Shadow moved like a shadow, his form barely visible as he darted around the golem, searching for any vulnerabilities. His daggers found purchase in the smallest of gaps, chipping away at the golem''s defenses bit by bit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wolf and Jin unleashed a barrage of powerful attacks, theirbined strength shaking the golem to its core. Wolf''s greatsword cleaved through the air with deadly precision, while Jin''s explosive fists delivered powerful blows that reverberated through the battlefield. Mia, Beast, and Laura unleashed their spells and arrows with renewed intensity, each strike aimed at destabilizing the golem''s core. Aelrinder, with his spear, targeted the fractures in the golem''s armor, his strikes precise and calcted. Reign led the charge, his swords shing as he aimed for the core, determined to bring down the golem once and for all. Greenie and Tank were still in charge of defending against the golem''s attacks, which was even more difficult as they were forced to use everything they had to withstand them. The battle raged on, each member of the Heaven''s Hooligans pushing themselves to their limits. The golem''s enhanced abilities made it a formidable opponent, but the team fought with unwavering determination. They had faced countless challenges before, and they would not be defeated now. "Focus on the core! We need to destabilize itpletely!" Reign shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. The team redoubled their efforts, their attacks bing even more focused. They struck at the golem''s chest with relentless precision, each hit widening the fractures and weakening the core''s defenses. The golem roared, its movements bing more erratic as it struggled to maintain its bnce. The team''sbined efforts were taking their toll, and the golem''s strength was beginning to wane. "We''re almost there!" Reign shouted. "Keep pushing!" With a final, coordinated assault, the team unleashed a devastating barrage of attacks on the core. Reign''s swords, Aelrinder''s spear, and thebined force of Wolf, Jin, and Shadow''s attacks struck the core simultaneously. Mia''s frost magic, Laura''s demonic spells, and Beast''s arrows added to the assault, creating a maelstrom of energy that enveloped the golem. They had all even used their marks near the end, truly going all out as they realized they were short on time and might not make it without using the marks. With the help of the marks, however, they finally managed to take the golem down. The core shattered with a blinding explosion of light and energy, the force of the st sending the golem crumbling to the ground once more. The ground shook as the colossal creature fell, its power extinguished. Ding! [ Victory: The Gauntlet Completed ] [ The Heaven''s Hooligans have sessfullypleted the first Elite Trial. Congrattions! ] The announcement echoed through the arena, and the crowd erupted in a deafening cheer. Reign and his teamy on the ground, exhausted but victorious. They had ovee the formidable challenge of the Gauntlet, proving their strength and unity once again. The elven woman appeared before them, her expression one of pride and admiration. "You havepleted the first Elite Trial with remarkable skill and teamwork" "You have proven yourselves worthy once again." "Rest and recover, for the next trial will be even more challenging." Reign and his team nodded, their resolve unwavering. They knew that the trials ahead would continue to push them to their limits, but they were ready to face whatever came next. Luckily for them, they were also notified that their marks and any transformation they used would be avable for them right after the trial as well. The Elite trials were different than other trials as they would immediately have their mana and stamina replenished in their amodations. The recovery pools there were filled with mana that would immediately be taken by the body, not to mention that the water inside was not normal water, it was a hot spring that nourished the body incredibly well, healing most injuries in mere minutes and making their stamina return quickly. As they returned to their quarters, they celebrated their victory with a well-deserved feast. Laughter filled the air as they recounted the challenges they had faced and ovee. The next morning, they gathered once again, their minds focused on the uing challenges. The elven woman appeared, leading them to the arena for the next Elite Trial. Ding! [ Second Elite Trial: The Battle Royale ] [ Objective: Be thest team standing. Sess condition: All other teams are defeated. Failure condition: Your team is eliminated. ] The arena transformed into a vast battlefield, with multiple teams scattered across the terrain. The objective was clear: they had to defeat all other teams to emerge victorious. Reign and his team quickly assessed the situation and formted a n. They moved with precision and coordination, targeting the nearest teams and engaging them inbat. The battlefield was chaotic, with spells and weapons shing in a cacophony of sound. Wolf, Greenie, and Tank took the frontline, theirbined strength creating a formidable barrier against enemy attacks. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder moved with agility and precision, targeting key opponents and disrupting their formations. Mia, Laura, and provided ranged support, their spells and attacks creating chaos and confusion among the enemy teams. The battle raged on, with teams falling one by one. The Heaven''s Hooligans fought with unwavering determination, their movements synchronized and their attacks relentless. They faced powerful opponents and cunning strategies, but their unity and skill allowed them to prevail. As the number of teams dwindled, the final confrontation approached. The remaining teams converged in the center of the battlefield, each determined to be thest one standing. The Heaven''s Hooligans faced off against a formidable team known for their strength and strategy. The battlefield was littered with the remnants of fallen teams, and the air was thick with tension. Reign quickly assessed their opponents, his eyes narrowing as he formted a n. "We need to take them down methodically," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Wolf, Tank, and Greenie hold the frontline. Shadow, Aelrinder, and I will target their key members. Mia, Laura, and Beast, provide support and keep an eye out for any unexpected attacks." The team nodded, their resolve unshaken. They moved into position, their movements synchronized and precise. The battle began with a sh of steel and a flurry of spells. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie charged forward, theirbined strength creating a formidable barrier against the enemy''s frontline. The ground trembled under their powerful strikes, and the enemy team struggled to hold their ground. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder moved with deadly precision, targeting the enemy''s key members. Shadow''s daggers found their mark, striking from the shadows and disrupting the enemy''s coordination. Aelrinder''s spear thrusts were precise and powerful, piercing through defenses and creating openings for Reign''s dual swords to strike with lethal uracy. Mia, Laura, and Beast unleashed a barrage of spells and arrows, their attacks creating chaos and confusion among the enemy team. Mia''s frost magic slowed their movements, while Laura''s demonic energy sts disoriented them. Beast''s arrows struck with pinpoint uracy, taking down enemies from a distance. The enemy team had a total of 15 members, and none of them were weak. Nobody participating in the elite trials was weak. Suddenly, as they were fighting, attacks rained down from the side as a third team suddenly appeared and attacked, aiming to take advantage of the chaos to heavily injure both teams. Reign and the others quickly managed to defend against the attacks, suffering some light injuries while their opponent suffered a bit more. No word was said, a single nce from Reign and the leader of the opposing team proved enough for them toe to a mutual understanding. They wouldn''t continue fighting, instead, they would enter a temporary alliance and deal with the third team that dared attack them. The third group, seeing as how their initial attack did little damage to both teams, was at first a bit confused, then a bit scared as they saw both groups stop fighting. They immediately knew they had messed up, that both groups were now angry at them and had made them their main target. Now, they had to face the anger of two teams because of their mistake. Chapter 1081: End of the Battle Royale Reigns team and their former opponents, now united by amon enemy, turned their full attention to the third team. The battlefield shifted, the alliance moving with precision and deadly intent. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie resumed their positions at the frontline, theirbined strength once again creating an imprable barrier. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder coordinated their attacks with the other teams key members, striking with lethal precision. Mia, Laura, and Beast provided relentless support, their spells and arrows creating havoc among the third teams ranks. The third team, caught off guard by the swift and coordinated assault, struggled to mount a defense. Their members fell one by one under the relentless onught, unable to withstand thebined might of two powerful teams. Reigns swords shed as he engaged one of the third teams leaders, their duel a blur of speed and skill. Shadow moved like a phantom, his daggers finding gaps in armor and flesh alike. Aelrinders spear thrusts were like lightning, each strike precise and deadly. Wolfs greatsword cleaved through multiple enemies with each swing, while Tanks shield absorbed iing blows, protecting his teammates. Greenies brute strength and ferocity overwhelmed anyone who dared to get close. Mias frost magic slowed and immobilized the third teams members, making them easy targets for Lauras demonic energy sts and Beasts pinpoint arrows. The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos and destruction, but the alliance held firm, their attacks methodical and devastating. Within minutes, the third team was decimated, their remaining members either fleeing or lying defeated on the ground. The alliance had triumphed, and the battlefield fell silent as the dust settled. Reign and the leader of the allied team exchanged nods of respect, acknowledging their temporary truce. However, the battle was not yet over. Only one team could emerge victorious. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Well fought," the other leader said, his voice carrying over the battlefield. "But now, we must finish this." Reign nodded, his expression resolute. "Agreed, may the best team win." With that, the confrontation between the two teams began again. The alliance dissolved, and the Heavens Hooligans faced off against their remaining opponents. The enemy team had previously been hard-pressed by Reign and the others, but they had seen more of their strength and believed they could quicklye up with a tactic that would help them win. They ... were wrong. The battle resumed with renewed intensity, and both teams are now fullymitted to securing victory. Reigns team moved with a fluidity that spoke of their deep understanding of one anothers strengths and tactics. The battlefield echoed with the sh of steel and the roar of spells as the two elite teams engaged in a deadly dance ofbat. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie once again took the frontline, theirbined strength forming an imprable wall. Tanks shield absorbed powerful blows while Greenies brute force overwhelmed those who dared toe close. Wolfs greatsword cleaved through the air with devastating precision, each swing aimed to dismantle the enemys defenses. Shadow, Reign, and Aelrinder moved with lethal grace, targeting the enemys key members with pinpoint uracy. Shadows daggers struck from the shadows, finding gaps in armor and weakening their foes. Reigns dual swords danced in a deadly symphony, each strike perfectly timed to exploit the enemys vulnerabilities. Aelrinders spear thrusts were swift and precise, disrupting the enemys formations and creating openings for his teammates. Mia, Laura, and Beast provided crucial support from the rear, theirbined magic and ranged attacks creating chaos within the enemy ranks. Mias frost magic slowed their movements, Lauras demonic energy sts disoriented them, and Beasts arrows struck with unerring uracy, picking off targets from a distance. The enemy team, though formidable, found themselves hard-pressed to keep up with the relentless assault. They had seen the Heavens Hooligans fight, but knowing their tactics and countering them were two very different things. The Hooligans synergy and adaptability were unparalleled, and they quickly adjusted their strategies to counter the enemys moves. The enemy had no answer for them. No matter what they tried to do, no matter what they thought would help, it all ended in failure, and it just brought their defeat closer and closer. The rest of therge arena was not silent either, however. The rest of the surviving teams were all fighting against one another, using their strongest attacks and tactics in order to best the opposing team. Everybody wanted to win, after all, and they were holding nothing back in order to do so. The Heavens Hooligans pressed their advantage, their movements a symphony of coordinated attacks and defensive maneuvers. Reign could sense the enemy teams growing desperation as they struggled to maintain their footing against the onught. The battlefield was a blur of shing steel, explosive magic, and the shouts of warriors locked in mortalbat. And then finally, with a final, coordinated assault, the Heavens Hooligans broke through the enemys defenses. Wolfs greatsword struck down their leader, his powerful swing cleaving through armor and flesh. The remaining enemybatants, seeing their leader fall, lost their will to fight and were quickly overwhelmed. "Thats done, lets see whos next." Reign said as he surveyed the battlefield and the teams who were fighting one another. Reign quickly surveyed the battlefield, taking in the chaos as the remaining teams fought fiercely for dominance. He could see that several teams were locked in intensebat, their movements a blur of steel and magic. It was clear that they were nearing the end of the Battle Royale, with only a few teams left standing. "Alright, everyone, lets move! Stay sharp and stick together," Reignmanded, his voice cutting through the noise of the battlefield. The Heavens Hooligans regrouped and advanced, their eyes scanning for their next targets. The team moved with precision, navigating the battlefield and avoiding unnecessary conflicts. They were looking for a team that was alone or an opening, a moment of weakness in the other teams defenses that they could exploit, just like the team that attacked them previously was doing. As they approached a skirmish between two teams, Reign signaled for them to halt and observe. "Looks like theyre evenly matched," Shadow noted, his eyes narrowing as he watched the two teams sh. "Agreed. If we time it right, we can take them both out when theyre weakest," Aelrinder added. Reign nodded. "Well wait for the right moment, stay ready." The team watched as the two enemy teams battled, their energy and resources slowly depleting. It was a fierce contest, with neither side willing to back down. Reign could see the signs of exhaustion setting in, the hesitation in their movements, and the growing number of injuries. "Now!" Reign shouted, leading the charge as the Heavens Hooligans descended upon the weakened teams with ruthless efficiency. They struck with the precision of a well-oiled machine, their coordinated attacks overwhelming the exhaustedbatants. Even though the two teams quickly noticed them and stopped fighting so that they could deal with the new threat that had appeared, they were still ced in a very bad position from the start. Unlike the team that had attacked them when they were fighting previously, Reign and the others had only attackedter, when the battles between teams were reaching their climax when the teams were very tired. With Reign and the others attacking the teams now, not only were they a lot more tired, but they also couldnt mount a proper defense as they were fully focused on the opponent in front of them. The battlefield erupted in a cacophony of shes and cries. The two enemy teams, already on the brink of exhaustion, found themselves overwhelmed by the sudden and coordinated attack of the Heavens Hooligans. The enemy fighters fell one by one, unable to withstand the relentless onught. Compared to the group they fought against previously, these two were a bit weaker, which didnt matter that much since at this level, all teams were quite formidable, none were an easy opponent. Reigns keen eyes scanned the battlefield, ensuring no enemy slipped through their defenses. He could see the determination and exhaustion etched on their faces, and he knew they were close to breaking. With a final, coordinated assault, the Heavens Hooligans broke through thest of the enemys defenses. The enemybatants fell, and then Reign and the others quickly regrouped, making sure nobody could take them by surprise at this moment. "Just like before, slowly move, observe the battles, and take down those who are tired," Wolf said as the rest nodded their heads in agreement. The following hour was chaotic as Reign and the others followed the same tactic to take down as many opponents as they could until there was barely anybody left in the arena. And then, chaos ensued once again as they all fought. Enjoy new adventures at NovelBin.C?m The battlefield fell silent as thest of the enemy fighters were defeated. Reign and his team stood amidst the fallen, their bodies bruised and bloodied but their spirits soaring with triumph. Ding! [ Victory: The Battle Royale Completed ] [ The Heavens Hooligans have sessfullypleted the second Elite Trial. Congrattions! ] Chapter 1082: Third Trial: The Heart of Darkness The victory notification rang out, echoing across the now quiet battlefield. Reign and his team, the Heavens Hooligans, stood amidst the debris and fallen foes, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and triumph. They had fought through intense battles, united with former foes against amon enemy, and emerged victorious in the second Elite Trial. Reign wiped the sweat from his brow, his eyes scanning the faces of his team. Each member bore the marks of battle C cuts, bruises, and fatigue etched into their features C but their eyes shone with the pride of their hard-earned victory. "We did it," Reign said, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. "We fought well and won together." The team nodded, taking a moment to savor their achievement. The arena, once filled with the sounds of battle, was now eerily silent, the only movement being the soft rustling of the wind. The battles they had gone through at the very end were truly difficult. Their opponents were all-powerful, and they were all already tired and injured. Everybody was injured, there had been no team left that didnt have cuts and bruises on their bodies and wasnt panting near the end. That wasnt all, however, as some of them also had marks that they activated during the final stretch of the battle. None of them had marks as powerful as the ones Reign and the others had, but that didnt mean the marks they had activated were not powerful. A mark was something given by a god, a being standing on the pinnacle of the universe. Even the weakest one had more than enough power to decimate a world, to destroy itpletely, with nothing left. Wolf sheathed his greatsword, his gaze steady as he looked around. "We worked well together, all of us, but we are still not finished." Tank, still holding his massive shield, gave a tired smile. "One battle at a time, Wolf." "Well face whates next when ites." Greenie, with his usual ferocity subdued by exhaustion, nodded in agreement. "For now, we should rest and recover." "Weve earned it." "That, you certainly did." The elven woman said as she appeared near them with her usual calm smile. The elven womans voice carried a warmth that contrasted with her usually calm demeanor. "You have once again proven your strength and unity." "Take pride in this victory, for the next trial will be even more challenging." Reign and his team exchanged determined nces. They had expected the Elite Trials to push them to their limits, and so far, the trials had lived up to their expectations. But they were ready for whatever came next. As they followed the elven woman back to their quarters, the atmosphere was a mix of relief and anticipation. They had conquered the Battle Royale, but they knew that the next trial was still ahead. The elven woman led them to their amodations, where they could rest and recuperate. There, a feast awaited them, along with a hot spring that promised to heal their injuries and rejuvenate their spirits. They ate heartily, their conversations a mixture ofughter and strategic discussions about the uing trial. The camaraderie they shared was palpable, each member drawing strength from the others. After the feast, they spent time in the hot spring, letting its healing waters soothe their battered bodies. The next morning, the elven woman appeared once more. "It is time for your final trial," she said, her voice carrying a note of solemnity. "This trial will test not only your strength and skill but also your hearts and minds." "Prepare yourselves." Ding! [ Third Elite Trial: The Heart of Darkness ] [ Objective: Ovee the Heart of Darkness and restore the light. Sess condition: The Heart of Darkness is vanquished. Failure condition: The darkness consumes all. ] Everybody stared at the notification with slight confusion as they didnt fully understand just what was expected of them. The team followed the elven woman to the arena, which had transformed into a vast, shadowyndscape. The ground was covered in dark, swirling mist, and the air was thick with an oppressive energy. In the center of the arena stood a massive, pulsating orb of darkness, radiating a malevolent aura. "This is the Heart of Darkness," the elven woman exined. "It is a manifestation of pure evil, capable of consuming all light and hope." "You must destroy it toplete the trial." Reign looked at his team, their faces set with determination. "Alright, guys, lets see what this thing is exactly." As Reign and the others moved, making their way toward the orb, it started pulsating. At first, the pulses were gentle, the heart would release them in intervals of 5 seconds. But that was when Reign and the others noticed that something was wrong. "This is the tenth pulse, we should have already arrived in front of the heart already, something is going on here." Beasts words hung in the air as the team paused, taking in their surroundings. The mist swirled around them, making it difficult to see more than a few feet ahead. The pulsing heart of darkness seemed to be ying tricks on their senses, distorting time and space. "We need to stay close and move carefully," Shadow advised, his keen senses picking up on the subtle shifts in their environment. "This mist is more than just a visual barrier; its affecting our perception." The team nodded, their movements bing more deliberate as they advanced. The oppressive energy weighed heavily on them, but they pressed on, their resolve unwavering. "No, its not the mist, well, at least it isnt what is causing this." Beast suddenly said as he stared at the heart. "Its the pulse, it is somehow pushing us back, and we arent able to even notice that we are being pushed back." "The heart might be manipting time or space around us," Reign said, his eyes narrowing as he tried to understand the phenomenon. The pulsating orb of darkness seemed to stretch and distort the surroundings, making their approach feel infinitely long. The oppressive energy grew thicker, sapping their strength and resolve with each step they took. "Stay close and keep your minds focused," Mia advised, her voice steady despite the unnatural influence pressing down on them. "The pulse, together with the mist makes us disoriented, makes it harder for us to move and even thinking straight is not easy." Explore new worlds at NovelBin.C?m "So, what do we do, how do we go against it?" Laura asked Mia who sighed and shook her head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We need to counter the pulses and keep moving forward," Reign said firmly. "Focus on your breathing, clear your minds, we cant let it get to us." "Remember what Aethion taught you about defending against soul attacks, try doing the same here, it might be helpful." Reign said as he grit his teeth, annoyed by the fact that Aethion was not allowed to help them, he had been unable to do so for a while now as the system forbade him from helping them out. Even though they werent told exactly why the system had done so, they were all quite certain that it was because Aethions great knowledge and experience would have made things much easier for them. No matter what challenge was ced in front of them, it seemed as if Aethion always knew something about it and had a way to help them out. This trial, for example, would have definitely been something that Aethion would have been able to help out immensely, but s, that was not allowed. "Tch, I just hope they realize on time," Aethion said with a click of his tongue while Jared shook his head and smiled. "You should have a bit more faith in Master and his friends." Aethion sighed and nodded his head before focusing on what Reign and the others were doing. The team was focusing on their breathing and clearing their minds as they continued their advance. They moved slowly, each step deliberate and controlled. The oppressive energy and the pulsing heart of darkness continued to weigh heavily on them, but their determination remained unbroken. As they pressed on, they began to notice subtle changes in their surroundings. The mist seemed to thin slightly, and the pulses from the heart grew less disorienting. It was as if their mental fortitude was slowly pushing back against the dark influence. "Were making progress," Shadow said, his voice steady. "Keep going, were getting closer." The team continued their advance, their movements synchronized and deliberate. The oppressive energy and the pulsing heart of darkness still weighed heavily on them, but their resolve was unwavering. As they moved closer to the heart, they could feel its malevolent energy intensifying. Reign, his eyes narrowed with determination, led the charge. "Were almost there." "Everyone, get ready, the heart wont go down easily." The team braced themselves as they approached the heart. "No, you werent correct, its not a soul attack, nor is it a disorienting one," Aethion said with a sigh as Reign and the others all appeared in front of the heart. To their great dismay, they all found themselves standing in front of it alone. Chapter 1083: The Difficult Trial: The Power of the Heart "What ... is this?" Beast asked as he looked around himself, shocked at the fact that everything around him had turned dark. Reign and the others had disappeared, none of them were around, which shouldn''t have been possible. They were Tier VIbatants, powerful individuals who had immense strength, observation, and sensory skills, and yet, they got separated in an instant. Just what in the world was this "heart of darkness", and how was it capable of doing such a thing? The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on Beast as he scanned the area, hoping to catch a glimpse of his teammates. However, the darkness was absolute, and he could see nothing beyond a few feet, even the heart, which was in front of him previously, was nowhere in sight now. He gritted his teeth, steeling himself against the encroaching fear. "This... this isn''t right," he muttered to himself, tightening his grip on his bow. He knew he had to keep moving, to keep fighting. He focused on his breathing, just as Reign had instructed, and began to take cautious steps forward. Unbeknownst to him, the rest of the team was experiencing simr disorientation. Each member found themselves alone in the darkness, separated from theirpanions. The heart of darkness seemed to have split them up, isting them within its malevolent aura. Reign stood alone, his swords drawn and his senses heightened. The oppressive energy was almost suffocating, but he forced himself to remain calm. He had to find his team and bring them back together. He took a deep breath and called out, hoping his voice would reach the others. "Shadow! Mia! Beast! Can anyone hear me?" His voice echoed in the darkness, but there was no response. Reign felt a pang of frustration but pushed it aside. He couldn''t afford to lose focus. He started moving forward, relying on his instincts to guide him. Shadow moved silently through the darkness, his daggers at the ready. He was used to darkness and moving through it, but this felt different. The oppressive energy seemed to w at his mind, trying to break his concentration. He clenched his teeth and focused on his training, pushing the dark thoughts aside. "Reign! Wolf!" he called out, his voice barely more than a whisper. There was no answer, but he kept moving. He had to find the others. Mia found herself in a simr predicament, her frost magic crackling around her as she tried to dispel the darkness. The energy was unlike anything she had ever encountered, and it took all her focus to keep it at bay. She moved cautiously, calling out for her teammates. "Reign! Laura! Anyone!" Her voice echoed in the oppressive silence, but there was no response. She gritted her teeth and kept moving, determined to find her way back to the others. Tank, with his massive shield and war axe at the ready, moved through the darkness with determination. The oppressive energy weighed heavily on him, but he pushed through, knowing he had to find his teammates. He called out, his deep voice echoing in the void. "Greenie! Aelrinder!" "Where are you?" There was no answer, but Tank didn''t let that deter him. He kept moving, his eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of his friends. They were all in a simr situation, they were all in darkness, with nobody else in sight. They couldn''t understand what happened and how they were split up, and the worst thing was the fact that they couldn''t find a trace of the others no matter what they did. "Tch, they will never figure it out if they continue panicking like this," Aethion said while Jared shook his head at him. "Patience is required, this trial is very different from the others, Master and his friends have to understand that, then they will be able to break out of it." "Yeah, but how long will it take, you know damn well that this trial will be much more difficult for Reign than it will for the others." "Look, he is already showing signs of change," Aethion stated as he stared at Jared who sighed and nodded his head. "It will be difficult for him, but all we can do is hope for the best right now." The two spectating Reign and the others, who were, obliviously, all changing slightly. A dark aura was slowly covering them and their skin was changing, Reign''s a bit faster than the rest. The most curious part of all of it was the fact that they were all standing motionlessly. Reign and the others were not far away from each other, nor had they been split up. They were all standing in the same spot they were standing when they first entered the arena. In fact, from the moment they had seen the heart, they had entered a trance-like state, their eyes were open but unfocused. One could see many different emotions on their faces, including apprehension, fear, anger, worry ... As the Heaven''s Hooligans struggled within their isted darkness, their faces etched with varying emotions, the oppressive energy continued to exert its influence, twisting their perceptions and feeding on their doubts and fears. Each member was trapped in their own mental prison, battling the manifestations of their innermost anxieties and insecurities. Reign felt an overwhelming sense of frustration building within him. The oppressive darkness around him seemed to amplify every doubt he had ever experienced. He felt the weight of his leadership pressing down on him, the responsibility for his team''s safety and sess magnified a thousandfold. The darkness whispered insidiously, ying on his fears of failure and inadequacy. In his isted space, Beast was simrly tormented. The darkness preyed on his self-doubt, whispering that he was not strong enough, not skilled enough to protect his friends. His hands trembled as he clutched his bow, memories of past failures shing before his eyes, feeding the growing sense of despair. The whispers continued, they told him how he was still the same weak, cowardly person he was before the system had arrived. Tank''s immense strength felt like a burden. The oppressive energy magnified his fears, making him question his ability to shield his friends. Every step forward felt like a battle against his own doubts, but he pushed on, driven by the need to find and protect his team. Greenie, always fierce and unyielding, found himself struggling against the darkness that threatened to consume his mind. Visions of past losses and failures haunted him, eroding his confidence. He clenched his fists, determined to fight back against the insidious influence. The past losses and failures were not only his own but those of his race as well. Laura felt the darkness encroach upon her thoughts, amplifying her fears and insecurities. She remembered moments of weakness and doubt, but she also remembered the times she had ovee them. She drew on her inner strength, determined not to let the darkness win. Aelrinder''s connection to nature felt strained. The oppressive energy severed his link to the natural world, leaving him feeling isted and vulnerable. The darkness around them seemed to pulse with a malevolent rhythm, feeding off their fears and doubts. But within each of them, a spark of light remained. It was a flickering me of hope and determination, fueled by their bonds and their shared purpose. They still had no idea what was going on, but they were still doing their best to hold on, to make sure they would push through and meet with the others. After some time, however, even with their mental states deteriorating and the changes in their bodies bing more and more visible, they were still fighting against the illusion they were put under.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om None of them had any notions of giving up and fully leaning into what the whispers were saying. They fought and fought, not giving up at all and gritting their teeth in order to persevere. As they did that, even though they didn''t notice it, the changes that happened in their bodies slowed down. But as Aethion had previously stated, Reign had it the worst. It wasn''t the whispers that made it more difficult, Reign was dealing with them just as well as the others were, not letting them get to him. No, it was something different that made this much harder for Reign. A voice, one he loathed, a voice he truly hated hearing as it was his own, just darker, deeper, and much colder. It was the same voice he always heard when things went bad when he would lose control. It was because of that loathsome voice that things were much more difficult for Reign. It was because of that voice that the speed at which Reign''s ''transformation'' was progressing didn''t change at all. "What do you want?" "What do you want, I am you after all, so what I want is also what you want, Reign." The voice said, its tone the same as always as the dark mist present around Reign started moving, slowly forming into the shape of a person. Chapter 1084: Echoes of Darkness Reign''s grip on his swords tightened as he stared at the figure forming from the dark mist. The shape was a twisted mirror image of himself, exuding an aura of malevolence. The oppressive energy seemed to pulse in rhythm with the dark figure''s presence. "What do you want?" Reign repeated, his voice steady but filled with an underlying current of frustration. The dark figure smirked a cold and mocking expression that sent chills down Reign''s spine. "I want what you want, Reign." "Power." "Control." "Victory." "But you''re too weak, too burdened by your pathetic notions of morality and friendship, not willing to go the extra step and make sure everything you want bes yours." Reign''s eyes narrowed. "You don''t know anything about me." The dark figureughed, a sound that echoed eerily in the oppressive void. "Oh, but I do." "I am you, after all." "I know your deepest fears, your darkest desires." "I know the part of you that revels in chaos, that craves the power to crush anyone who stands in your way, I am that part of you after all, and I know full well just how hard it is for you to constantly fight against it, to fight against your nature." Reign took a step forward, his swords gleaming in the dim light. "You''re wrong." "I''m not defined by my fears or my desires. I fight for my friends, for those I care about." "That''s what gives me strength, and that is why I will never give in to you." "I do have to admit though, I prefer seeing you like this than how you look like in my consciousness." "This ugly form of yours fits you much better, it is annoying to be constantly seeing an exact copy of myself when we talk." The dark figure''s smirk widened, and it raised a hand, tendrils of darkness curling around its fingers. "I will admit that you are quite strong-willed, but we shall see." "We truly shall see about that, Reign." "You know well that if you embrace the darkness, you''ll have all the power you ever wanted." "Nobody will be able to stand in front of you, you will be in a league of your own, your power unmatched by anyone else." "Why do you think ''that'' being keeps a close eye on you?" "It is because you are special, even amongst those of your race." "They are afraid that you will be more powerful than them, that is why they are lying to you, telling you to not listen to me, but you should." As the figure spoke, the oppressive energy intensified, pressing down on Reign with a suffocating weight. He struggled to keep his focus, to remember why he fought, but the whispers grew louder, echoing his darkest thoughts and fears. Beast moved cautiously through the darkness, his bow at the ready. The oppressive energy seemed to cling to him, sapping his strength and will. The whispers in his mind grew louder, taunting him with memories of past failures. "You''ll never be strong enough," the darkness hissed. "You can''t protect anyone." "You were unable to do so in the past, just because you gained some power now doesn''t make you anything else but a weak coward, as you always were." "You will lose everything, you will not be able to protect anybody." "Just end yourself, spare yourself of the torture, you will never amount to anything else but a damned coward." Beast gritted his teeth, his eyes scanning the void for any sign of his teammates. He knew he couldn''t let the darkness win. He had to find the others, to bring them back together. As he pressed on, he saw a flicker of movement in the distance. Hope surged within him, and he quickened his pace, calling out. "Reign! Shadow! Is anyone there?" Shadow moved silently through the oppressive darkness, his daggers at the ready. The whispers wed at his mind, feeding on his insecurities and fears. He focused on his training, pushing the dark thoughts aside. They were all still trying to find one another, unaware that that was impossible. But as time passed, they did notice that things were a bit weird, that the chamber was notrge enough to make them move around it for so long withouting across a wall, or to note across one of their teammates. The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on Reign and his team, amplifying their fears and insecurities. Yet, amidst the darkness, a faint glimmer of their unity remaineda bond forged through countless battles and shared hardships. They pressed on, their determination unwavering. In his isted space, Beast felt a surge of hope when he heard a faint voice. He quickened his pace, pushing through the darkness with renewed determination. "Reign! Shadow! Is anyone there?" The whispers in his mind grew louder, trying to drown out his hope. "You''re too weak. You can''t protect anyone." But Beast clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. He wouldn''t let the darkness win. He had to find his friends. Shadow moved silently, his keen senses picking up on subtle shifts in the oppressive energy. The whispers wed at his mind, but he focused on his training, pushing the dark thoughts aside. He heard Beast''s voice, faint but clear, and a spark of hope ignited within him. "Beast! I''m here!" It was impossible, none of them should have heard each other''s voice, and yet, they did so. Reign, meanwhile, faced the dark figure, his grip on his swords tightening. The oppressive energy intensified, but he refused to back down. "You won''t win." The dark figure''s smirk widened, its voice dripping with malice. "You can''t escape me, Reign. I''m a part of you, and I always will be." Reign''s eyes zed with determination. "Maybe you''re a part of me, but you don''t define me. My friends, my teamwe define who we are together." "And together, we''ll ovee this." "And I will destroy you sooner orter." Mia, surrounded by frost magic, felt the darkness trying to erode her resolve. But she focused on the faces of her friends, their strength and support gave her the courage to push through. She called out, her voice cutting through the oppressive silence. "Reign! Beast! Can anyone hear me?" Tank, moving through the darkness with his shield and war axe, refused to let the oppressive energy break him. He called out, his deep voice echoing in the void. "Greenie! Aelrinder! Where are you?" Greenie, his usual ferocity tempered by exhaustion, pushed through the darkness with sheer willpower. He wouldn''t let the darkness win. He had to find his friends. "Reign! Shadow!" Laura, surrounded by a shimmering aura, used her inner strength to fight against the encroaching darkness. She remembered the times she had ovee her doubts, drawing on those memories to keep moving forward. "Reign! Mia!" Aelrinder, his connection to nature strained, called upon the spirits to aid him. The ground beneath him pulsed with life, pushing back the darkness that sought to consume him as a powerful gust of wind and a brilliant yellow light appeared around him. "Shadow! Beast!" Slowly but surely, the team began to converge, their voices growing louder and more confident. The oppressive energy still pressed down on them, but their unity and determination were stronger. They moved towards each other, the spark of hope within them guiding their steps. Reign''s confrontation with the dark figure reached its climax. The oppressive energy seemed to pulse in rhythm with the figure''s presence, but Reign''s determination didn''t waver. "You won''t win," he said, his voice steady. "I''m not alone, I don''t have to do everything by myself, I don''t need to be a monster in order to win against others."N?v(el)B\\jnn The dark figure''s smirk faltered, and for a moment, the oppressive energy seemed to waver. Reign seized the opportunity, channeling all his willpower into a powerful attack. His swords gleamed with a brilliant light as he struck, the light cutting through the darkness and shattering the figure into nothingness. The oppressive energy around Reign dissipated, and he felt a surge of rity. He called out, his voice strong and confident. "Guys, where are you?!" "Reign, I''m here!" "Hey!" Voices were heard all around Reign, and the others also heard them, as if they were right next to each other, but they were unable to see or sense anybody. Outside of the illusion that they were trapped in, their bodies were still standing motionlessly, but their mouths were moving. By sheer willpower, they had actually managed to force themselves to speak even outside of the illusion, and they were able to hear each other. "We can''t see each other, but we can hear one another, that is enough, that means we are all near." "The only question is just what the hell is going on, and how do we break through whatever it is that has trapped us?" Reign listened to the others, the same questions present in his mind as well. None of them had any idea of what was going on, but with them being able to hear one another, things were much better than before. Chapter 1085: The Illusions End Reign took a deep breath, his mind racing. They could hear each other, but they were still trapped in the darkness. He needed to find a way to break through whatever the darkness was and bring his team together. "We need to focus," Reign said, his voice steady. "This darkness is feeding off our fears and doubts." "We have to push back against it with everything we''ve got." "Remember why we fight, remember our bonds, we can do this." Shadow''s voice cut through the darkness. "Reign''s right, we need to focus on our strengths and our unity, that''s how we''ll break free." Mia added, "We have to trust each other." "We''re not alone in this, let''s fight together." Tank''s deep voice rumbled through the void. "Well, the only question is how to do so, I mean, we can hear each other, but that is it, we can''t see each other or interact with one another at all." "We will take it slow, hearing each other is already much better than how it was before, we will slowly figure out what to do next." One by one, the team members steeled themselves, drawing on their inner strength and the bonds they had forged over countless battles. The oppressive energy still pressed down on them, but they felt a flicker of hope. Reign concentrated, feeling the presence of his friends around him, even if he couldn''t see them. He reached out with his mind, focusing on the connection he shared with each of them. Slowly, he felt a faint response, like a thread connecting him to the others. It was their souls that he was feeling, something he was unable to do before, and with that, he sensed something that surprised him. "Shadow, can you walk around a bit?" "Huh, walk around?" "Just do it, please." Shadow showed slight confusion at Reign''s request but then simply sighed and started walking around. "Are you walking?" "Yup." "Hmmmm, interesting." "What is?" Beast asked Reign who chuckled. "I think I know what is happening." "Shadow said he is walking, but his soul, it is in the same position as before, right next to Tank." "In fact, we are all in the same position, all of us are standing, not moving, at least that is what your soul signatures are telling me." "The weird thing is ... I was unable to sense it before, probably because of the darkness and the fact we had not managed to talk to one another till now." "So, what exactly does that mean?" Greenia asked Reign who chuckled. "It means we have been trapped in an illusion, one that feeds off of our fears, one that tries its best to corrupt us, destroy us from within." "I doubt we ever really made our way to the Heart of Darkness, it probably ced us in the illusion the moment we saw it." "Tch, I really do hate illusions." Reign said as he thought back on the first time he encountered an illusion, back when they entered the warehouse in Doncaster and fought against the one responsible for the anchor point there. The illusion back then had shown him the deaths of hisrades, and it nearly made him lose his mind, even though it was a short one, ever since that moment, he truly hated seeing any kind of illusion. "What do we do then?" Reign took a deep breath, his mind racing with the realization that they were trapped in an illusion. The oppressive energy around them was designed to amplify their fears and doubts, but now that they were aware of it, they could fight back. "We need to break free from this illusion," Reign said, his voice resolute. "It''s feeding off our fears and doubts, trying to weaken us from within. We have to counter it with our strengths, with our unity." Shadow''s voice was steady as he replied, "How do we do that? If this is an illusion, we need to find a way to shatter it." Mia added, "Our connection, our bond, is our greatest strength. We need to focus on that, draw on our unity to break through this darkness."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We have already gotten halfway through merely by talking to one another, I think that was a part of the trial, to see how long we canst under the illusion and whether or not we can finally start talking to each other." Reign stated before shaking his head and smiling. "It''s quite interesting to be honest, this illusion, but it is time to break through it." Tank''s deep voice rumbled through the void. "Yeah, we concentrate on each other, on our bond, that should help us push back against the darkness." Reign nodded, even though they couldn''t see him. "Exactly." "Focus on our connection, on the trust and strength we share, by doing so and linking our souls, we can break free." Each member of the team took a moment to center themselves, drawing on their memories of shared battles and victories, the moments that had forged their unbreakable bond. The oppressive energy still pressed down on them, but they felt a flicker of hope, a spark of light in the darkness. Reign concentrated, reaching out with his soul to each of his teammates. He focused on their presence, their strength, and their unwavering determination. Slowly, he felt their responses, like threads connecting them in the void. "Shadow, Mia, Tank, Greenie, Laura, Aelrinder, Beast, Jin" Reign called out, his voice filled with determination. "Focus on our bond, focus on everything we have gone through, on the strength we share, and the memories we have created." The team members concentrated, their souls reaching out to one another, drawing on the strength of their connection. The oppressive energy seemed to waver, the darkness flickering as theirbined will pushed back against it. Slowly but surely, they were establishing the mental link, they were connecting their souls, using the methods Aethion had taught them, and removing the darkness around them. "Good, they have finally managed to do this much," Aethion said with a smirk. "I just hope they are ready for what is toe, this thing won''t fall down easily," Aethion added as he nced at the heart of darkness that was beating stronger and stronger, attempting to take them down in the illusion. As the Heaven''s Hooligans strengthened their mental link, the oppressive darkness began to lose its hold on them. Their unified determination started to dispel the illusion, each member focusing on their connection and the bond they shared. The flickering darkness around them became less intense, allowing them to feel a glimmer of hope. Reign felt the oppressive energy weaken slightly, but he knew they couldn''t let their guard down. The heart of darkness was still powerful, and it would do everything in its power to keep them trapped. "Stay focused, everyone," Reign urged, his voice steady and strong. "We''re breaking through this, but we need to push harder." The team members concentrated harder, their souls reaching out to one another. They drew on their memories of shared battles, their victories, and the strength they had gained from their camaraderie. Each memory became a beacon of light in the darkness, illuminating the path to freedom. Shadow''s voice echoed through the void, filled with determination. "I can feel it, Reign, we''re making progress." "Let''s keep going." Mia and the others spoke as well, and with each word of encouragement, the darkness around them weakened further. The oppressive energy that had sought to consume them was now being pushed back by their collective willpower. The heart of darkness pulsed frantically, trying to maintain its grip, but the Heaven''s Hooligans were relentless. Reign focused all his energy on the bond he shared with his teammates. He visualized their connection as a radiant light, piercing through the darkness and dispelling the malevolent energy. The illusion began to crack, fissures of light spreading through the void. "We''re almost there," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "Let''s break this illusion once and for all." The team members poured all their strength into their mental link, their unified willpower pushing against the heart of darkness. The fissures of light grew wider, the darkness crumbling away under the force of theirbined effort. Suddenly, the oppressive energy shattered, the illusion breaking apart like ss. The heart of darkness let out a final, desperate pulse, but it was no match for the Heaven''s Hooligans'' determination. The darkness dissipated, revealing the true arena around them. Reign and his team stood together, their bodies still in the same positions they had been when the illusion first took hold. The heart of darkness, now exposed and vulnerable, pulsed ominously at the center of the arena. "We did it," Reign said, a sense of relief washing over him. "We broke the illusion." The team members looked around, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and triumph. They had faced their darkest fears and emerged victorious, their bond stronger than ever. But the trial wasn''t over yet. The heart of darkness still pulsed at the center of the arena, and they knew they had to destroy it toplete the final Elite Trial. Chapter 1086: Illusions Shattered: The Battle Against the Heart of Darkness "Did something happen to our bodies?" Shadow asked as he nced at his palm, which had some gray spots that were slowly returning to normal. "Seems like whatever the heart was doing to us in the illusion was also affecting our bodies." Reign said as he nced at his own hands, which were graypletely. His transformation was the fastest, and because of that, it would take a bit more time for it to fully dissipate. "Doesn''t matter, whatever it had done to us is dissipating after we managed to break the illusion, we just need to take care of the heart itself now, and the trial will be finished." Reign and the others stared at the heart, which was now undergoing a transformation. The dark aura surrounding the heart suddenly trembled before intensifying in power, the beating of the heart grew more erratic, and the power it possessed changed. It was no longer attempting to use its power over illusions to fight against Reign and the others, instead, it was now going to try and squash them with its mana, to drown them with its power and kill them all. The heart of darkness had changed tactics, shifting from its illusory assault to a direct manifestation of raw power. The oppressive energy that once fed on their fears now threatened to crush them under its sheer weight. Reign''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the shift. "Get ready, everyone. It''s going to try to overwhelm us with brute force now." The team members quickly regrouped, forming a defensive circle around the heart. Their weapons and spells were ready, and they prepared to face the heart''s new onught. Mia''s frost magic crackled around her, creating a protective barrier of ice. "Let''s hit it hard and fast before it can fully manifest its power." Wolf, Tank, and Greenie took the frontline, theirbined strength forming an imprable wall. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder moved with lethal grace, ready to strike at the heart''s core. Mia, Laura, Beast, and Jin provided ranged support, their spells, and arrows aimed with precision. The heart of darkness pulsed violently, sending out waves of dark energy that crashed against their defenses. The ground shook with each pulse, but the Heaven''s Hooligans stood their ground, their resolve unshaken. "Focus your attacks on the heart," Reign shouted. "We need to break through its defenses and destroy it once and for all." The teamunched their assault, theirbined attacks striking the heart of darkness with relentless force. Wolf''s greatsword cleaved through the air, sending waves of mes that reverberated through the arena. Tank''s shield absorbed the brunt of the heart''s attacks, protecting his teammates from the crushing energy. Greenie''s brute strength hammered at the heart''s defenses, each strike creating cracks in the dark aura. Shadow moved like a phantom, his daggers finding weak points in the heart''s defenses. Aelrinder''s spear thrusts were precise and powerful, piercing through the dark energy with unerring uracy. Reign''s dual swords danced in a deadly symphony, each strike aimed to destabilize the heart''s core. Mia''s frost magic intensified, freezing the dark energy and creating openings for the others to strike. Laura''s demonic energy sts disoriented the heart, weakening its control over the oppressive energy. Beast''s arrows struck with pinpoint uracy, each one hitting its mark and chipping away at the heart''s defenses. Jin''s calm andposed attacks added ayer of strategy to the assault, his movements precise and calcted. The heart of darkness pulsed harder, sending out a massive wave of energy that threatened to knock them back. But the Heaven''s Hooligans held their ground, theirbined willpower pushing back against the onught. "We''re making progress," Shadow called out. "Keep hitting it!" The team''s attacks grew more coordinated, their movements synchronized and fluid. Each strike, each spell, and each arrow was part of arger strategy to dismantle the heart''s defenses. They moved as one, their bond and unity driving them forward. Suddenly, Reign, Shadow, and Tank stumbled and grabbed their heads. A powerful headache assaulted them as scenes of the past shed through their heads, confusing them, and causing them pain. "Dammit, be careful, this is another one of its powers, I''m sure of it!" Reign said as he panted before ncing at the others who all showed serious expressions on their faces. Reign''s warning came just in time. The heart of darkness, sensing its impending defeat, had unleashed a final desperate attack, one that aimed to cripple their minds and shatter their unity. The oppressive energy coalesced into a series of illusions, dredging up their darkest memories and deepest fears. These illusions were different, however, as they were intertwined with reality, causing them to see them during the battle, disorienting them and also causing them damage. It was a horribly effective attack that would make most enemies crumble in front of its might, but Reign and the others were not just any opponents. Shadow saw shes of his past failures, missions gone wrong, and the faces of those he couldn''t save during his challenges. The guilt and self-doubt wed at him, but he clenched his teeth, focusing on the here and now. The same thing happened to Reign and the others. Reign saw the face of Adam and his demise, the betrayal of Carlos, and more things that had gone wrong in the past. They were all wincing in pain as the illusions assaulted them, the scenes appearing in front of their eyes, and the feelings they had felt at that timeing back, causing them all to not be as efficient in battle as before. Still, it would take more than that to take them down. Tank gritted his teeth, his shield absorbing the brunt of the heart''s attacks. "Stay focused! This thing''s trying to break us down, but we won''t let it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Greenie roared in defiance, his fists smashing into the heart''s defenses with renewed vigor. "We fight together! We won''t let it win!" Mia''s frost magic intensified, her determination unwavering. "It''s desperate, that is why it is doing this, let''s finish this!" Reign, though assaulted by painful memories, forced himself to focus. He stared ahead and took a deep breath before continuing with his attacks. The team redoubled their efforts, their attacks growing more coordinated despite the illusions. They drew on their memories of shared victories and the strength they had gained from their camaraderie. Each strike, each spell, and each arrow was infused with their unwavering determination to protect each other and defeat the heart of darkness. The heart of darkness pulsed violently, its energy growing more erratic as it struggled to maintain its grip on their minds. The illusions intensified, but the Heaven''s Hooligans fought back with all their strength. Reign, his swords gleaming with a radiant light, led the charge. "Come on, let''s break this heart and finish the trial!" The team''s attacks synchronized, each member drawing on their bond to guide their strikes. The heart''s dark energy wavered, cracks spreading through its aura as thebined force of their willpower pushed back against it. "We''re almost there," Mia called out, her voice filled with determination. "Keep pushing!" The heart of darkness pulsed onest time, its energy surging in a final desperate attempt to crush their spirits. But the Heaven''s Hooligans stood firm, their unity and determination unbroken With a final, coordinated assault, they struck at the heart of darkness with all their might. Reign''s swords, Shadow''s daggers, Wolf''s greatsword, Tank''s shield, Greenie''s brute strength, Mia''s frost magic, Laura''s demonic energy sts, Beast''s arrows, Aelrinder''s spear, and Jin''s calm andposed attacks converged in a powerful burst of light and energy. The heart of darkness shattered with a deafening explosion, its malevolent energy dissipating into nothingness. The oppressive atmosphere lifted, and the arena was bathed in a warm, golden glow. Ding! [ Victory: The Heart of Darkness Vanquished ] [ The Heaven''s Hooligans have sessfullypleted the third Elite Trial. Congrattions! ] The victory notification echoed through the arena, and the team let out a collective sigh of relief. They had faced their darkest fears, ovee the illusion, and emerged triumphant. "Dammit that was tough." Reign stated as he sat down on the floor of the great chamber and panted. He, as well as the others, were truly tired right now. It wasn''t just physical tiredness, which was present as well, but mental exhaustion that presented itself because of the illusion that they had to break. It wasn''t easy to break through the illusion, in fact, the heart of darkness was immensely powerful in it and many teams had failed to win against it in the past. The win rate against the heart of darkness was merely 13%. That was the percentage of teams who made it to the elite trials and managed to win against the heart, and that was over the course of centuries. Not only that, but that was the overall percentage, the percentage of teams who managed to win against it on their first try was a measly 5%. For Reign and the others, however, it was win or fail, they were not given a second chance to try to win against the heart as the system deemed it too easy, that they would definitely win if they had more than 1 attempt. Chapter 1087: The Fourth Elite Trial Commences As Reign and the others continued resting in the chamber, a person appeared, one they expected to see. The elven woman appeared before them, her expression one of pride and admiration. "You have proven yourselves worthy once again. Your bond and determination have conquered the heart of darkness." Reign and his team exchanged relieved smiles, the weight of their aplishment sinking in. They hadpleted the third Elite Trial, proving their strength and unity beyond any doubt. "Thank you," Reign said, his voice filled with gratitude. The elven woman nodded. "Your journey is not yet over, but you have taken a significant step towards your ultimate goal. Rest and recover, for there are still challenges ahead." "You are, however, quite close to finishing the challenge." The woman said before turning around. "The system has allowed me to share this information with you, you have to pass two more trials, and you will finally be eligible for evolving." "Two more, that doesn''t seem too bad," Shadow said with a sigh as the woman shook her head. "It doesn''t, but be certain that the next two trials will be many times more difficult than the ones you have passed so far, in fact, the difference in difficulty will be quite something, so be ready for it." Reign and the others grimaced and nodded their heads upon hearing her words. It was not unexpected, after all, the closer one got to finishing the trials, the more difficult they would be, that was how the arena had been from the start. The battle against the heart had been the most difficult battle they had gone through so far in the arena, and they fully expected the next trial to be more difficult. The woman''s words, however, hinted at the difficulty being even greater than they expected, which was a wee hint from her. As they made their way back to their quarters, the team reflected on their journey so far before arriving at their quarters where they celebrated their victory with a well-deserved feast, as they always did. Laughter and camaraderie filled the air as they recounted their experiences and the strength they had drawn from one another. After the feast, they spent time in the hot spring, letting its healing waters soothe their weary bodies and rejuvenate their spirits. They knew that their journey was far from over, but they felt more prepared than ever to face whatevery ahead. Reign leaned back, closing his eyes as he let the warmth seep into his bones. "Two more trials," he murmured. "We can do this." Shadow nodded, his usual sharp demeanor softened by the rxation. "We''vee this far. We''ll make it through the next ones, no matter how tough they are." Mia, floating nearby, added, "We just need to keep doing what we''ve been doing. Trust each other, support each other, and never give up." The men''s and women''s hot springs were right next to one another, separated by an invisible wall that made it impossible for one to nce at the people inside the hot spring. Because of that, all of them could rx, bathe, and talk to one another without having to worry about being seen. Wolf, Tank, and Greenie were discussing strategies, their voices a low murmur as they went over their previous battles, analyzing what had worked and what could be improved. Laura and Beast were chatting about their magic, exchanging tips and tricks they had learned along the way. Jin listened quietly, his calm presence a grounding force for the team. Aelrinder was in a corner, meditating. His connection to nature seemed to deepen in the presence of the hot spring, the energy of the spring rejuvenating him in a way that was almost magical. It wasn''t an ability, it was just how elves were, the closer to nature they were, the easier battling and resting was for them. After their time in the hot spring, they returned to their quarters, feeling refreshed and ready for whaty ahead. The next morning, the elven woman appeared once more, her expression serious yet encouraging. "It is time for your next trial," she said, her voice carrying a weight of solemnity. "Compared to the previous trials you have faced, this one, as well as the next one, will be different as it will not happen in the arena, well, not in the same ones you are used to." "Follow me." The team followed the elven woman, their minds focused and ready. The anticipation of the next trial,bined with her hint about the increased difficulty, had them all on edge but determined. They moved through the familiar corridors of the arenaplex until they reached arge, ornate door that seemed to pulse with energy.N?v(el)B\\jnn "This door leads to a different realm within the arena," the elven woman exined. "Here, the trial will test more than just yourbat abilities. It will challenge your unity, your strategy, and your ability to adapt." Reign nodded. "We''vee this far. We''ll face whateveres next together." With a wave of her hand, the elven woman opened the door, revealing a shimmering portal. The team took a deep breath and stepped through, finding themselves in a vast, unfamiliarndscape. The sky above was a swirling mix of colors, the ground beneath their feet shifting between solid earth and patches of vibrant, glowing flora. Strange, ethereal creatures flitted about, their forms constantly changing. "Wee to the Realm of Adaptation," the elven woman''s voice echoed around them, even though she was no longer visible. "Here, you must navigate through various challenges, each designed to test a different aspect of your abilities." The team looked around, taking in their surroundings. The first challengey aheada dense forest that seemed to hum with energy. "Alright, let''s stay sharp and move as a unit," Reign said, taking the lead. "We don''t know what to expect, but we handle it together." As they entered the forest, the air grew thick with a strange, intoxicating scent. The trees loomed tall and twisted, their branches reaching out like skeletal fingers. Shadows flickered at the edges of their vision, and the ground beneath their feet felt uneven and unstable. "Keep your eyes open," Shadow whispered, his voice barely audible. "This ce is ying tricks on us." Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the trees, and the ground trembled. A massive creature, a fusion of nt and animal, emerged from the shadows. Its body was covered in thorny vines, and its eyes glowed with a menacing light. "Get ready!" Reign shouted, drawing his swords. "We take it down together!" The team sprang into action, their movements fluid and coordinated. Wolf and Tank charged forward, theirbined strength shing with the creature''s powerful limbs. Greenie followed, his brute force smashing into the creature''s side. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder moved with precision, their attacks targeting the creature''s weak points. Mia''s frost magic crackled through the air, slowing the creature''s movements and creating openings for Laura''s demonic energy sts and Beast''s pinpoint arrows. Jin''s calm andposed attacks added ayer of strategy to the assault; his movements were precise and calcted as his explosions struck the monster. The creature roared in anger,shing out with its thorny vines. The team dodged and weaved, their unity and coordination allowing them to avoid the worst of the attacks. Slowly but surely, they began to wear the creature down, their relentless assault creating cracks in its defenses. "Keep pushing!" Reign called out, his voice filled with determination. "We can do this!" With a final, coordinated strike, the team brought the creature down. It let out a final, agonized roar before copsing into a heap of vines and earth. The forest seemed to sigh in relief, the oppressive atmosphere lifting slightly. "Well done," the elven woman''s voice echoed around them. "You have passed the first challenge of the trial. Continue forward to face the next." The team pressed on, moving deeper into the forest. They encountered various challenges along the waypuzzles that tested their intelligence, traps that required quick thinking and reflexes, and more creatures that tested theirbat abilities. Each challenge brought them closer together, and their unity and trust in each other grew stronger. They relied on each other''s strengths and covered each other''s weaknesses, their bond unbreakable. As they emerged from the forest, they found themselves standing before a massive, crystalline structure. The air hummed with energy, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to pulse in time with their heartbeats. "This is the final part," the elven woman exined. "Within this structure lies a core that you must reach and activate. It will require all of your skills and abilities to seed." The team nodded, steeling themselves for the final push. They entered the structure, the crystalline walls glowing with an otherworldly light. The path ahead was a series of tforms and obstacles, each one more challenging than thest. They moved with determination, and their coordination and unity allowed them to navigate the obstacles with ease. They leaped across gaps, avoided deadly traps, and fought off more ethereal creatures that sought to impede their progress. Finally, they reached the corea massive, pulsating crystal that seemed to radiate pure energy. The team formed a protective circle around it, their weapons and spells at the ready. "Activate the core," Reign instructed, his voice steady. "We''ll protect you." Mia stepped forward, her hands glowing with frost magic. She ced her hands on the crystal, channeling her energy into it. The crystal pulsed in response, its light growing brighter. Suddenly, a wave of energy erupted from the crystal, and a horde of creatures emerged from the shadows, their eyes glowing with malevolence. "Here theye!" Reign shouted. "Hold the line!" And hold they did, for over 30 minutes. As the final creatures shattered, their energy dissipated into nothingness. The core pulsed onest time before releasing a wave of energy that washed over the team, filling them with a sense of aplishment and triumph. "Hey, why have we not heard the system at all, it didn''t even tell us about the start of the trial." Shadow suddenly asked as the others all nced at him and nodded their heads, confusion evident on their faces. "And wasn''t this a bit too easy?" "Congrattions, bypleting these steps, you can now start with your trial." Ding! Chapter 1088: Fourth Trial: The Flame of Ascendance The team barely had time to react before they were suddenly transported to a new location. The surroundings shifted, and the crystalline structure and glowing forest faded away, reced by an imposing, mountainous terrain. The sky was a swirling tempest of dark clouds, and the air crackled with energy. Ding! [ Fourth Elite Trial: The Mountain of Trials ] [ Objective: Reach the summit and retrieve the me of Ascendance. Sess condition: Retrieve the me and return. Failure condition: All members are incapacitated or unable to reach the summit. ] Reign and the others quickly gathered their bearings. The previous challenges they hadpleted, while challenging, now seemed like a prelude, a mere test of their ability to work together. The real challengey ahead, and they could all feel the gravity of it. The elven woman''s voice echoed through the air once more, carrying a tone of both encouragement and warning. "The Mountain of Trials will test every aspect of your beingstrength, intelligence, agility, and most importantly, your unity." "That is not all, however, as you are not the only team present in this trial." "All teams who have been transported over here have the same goal, to retrieve the me." "The terrain itself will fight against you, the monsters present here will try to stop you, and the other teams will do everything in their power to pass the trial." "Good luck." The team exchanged wary nces. They knew the stakes had just been raised considerably. Reign took a deep breath, centering himself before addressing the group. "We''ve got this," he said firmly. "We have already gone through something simr in the past anyway."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let''s move," Shadow added, his eyes scanning the terrain. "We need to keep our eyes open for any potential threatsboth from the environment and the other teams." The Heaven''s Hooligans began their ascent up the Mountain of Trials, each step forward filled with determination and resolve. The terrain was treacherous, with jagged rocks and steep cliffs, but theirbined skills and unity allowed them to navigate the path with rtive ease. As they climbed, the weather grew more severe. Gale-force winds whipped around them, and the temperature dropped sharply. The swirling storm above seemed to intensify, the dark clouds roiling with menacing energy. "Watch your step," Mia cautioned as they made their way across a narrow ledge. "One slip, and it''s a long way down." Greenie, leading the way, nodded. His massive frame provided a shield against the worst of the wind, giving the others some cover as they carefully followed. Tank took up the rear, ensuring no one fell behind. Suddenly, a loud roar echoed through the mountains, followed by the appearance of a massive, ice-covered beast. It towered over the team, its eyes glowing with a fierce, predatory hunger. "We''ve gotpany!" Reign shouted, drawing his swords. Wolf and Tank immediately moved to the front, their weapons ready to engage the creature. Mia and Laura prepared their spells, while Beast readied his bow. Shadow and Aelrinder positioned themselves for a coordinated attack. The beast lunged forward, its massive ws swiping through the air with lethal intent. Wolf intercepted the blow with his greatsword, sparks flying as metal shed against ice. Tank moved in, his shield absorbing the brunt of the beast''s attacks, allowing Greenie tond powerful blows with his hammer. Mia''s frost magic enveloped the creature, slowing its movements and giving Laura an opening to unleash a barrage of demonic energy sts. Beast''s arrows struck true, hitting the beast''s vulnerable spots with pinpoint uracy. Mia''s frost, however,sted for only a brief moment. The monster was capable of using frost as well, and because of that, it was incredibly difficult for Mia to properly slow it down with her ability. Still, it was enough to do so for a second or so to give the others a chance to attack it. "Stay focused!" Reign called out. "It''s just a Tier VI monster, but one wrong move and it could send you flying down!" The team worked in perfect harmony, their attacks synchronized and relentless. Despite the creature''s formidable strength, they were able to make quick work of it. With a final, coordinated assault, they brought the beast to its knees. Reign''s swords shed as he delivered the finishing blow, the creature copsing in a heap of ice and snow. As they continued their ascent, the weather grew even more hostile. The winds howled with increasing ferocity, and the snow turned into a blinding blizzard. Visibility was reduced to mere feet, and the temperature dropped even further. "Stick close!" Shadow shouted over the howling wind. "We can''t afford to get separated!" The team huddled together, Wolf''s mes providing the warmth they needed while they quickly took out a rope that they tied around themselves so that the powerful wind wouldn''t be able to send them flying away. They moved slowly and carefully, their eyes straining to see through the blizzard. After what felt like hours, they finally emerged from the worst of the storm. The path ahead opened up into a wide teau, and in the distance, they could see the summit of the mountain. A faint, glowing light marked their destinationthe me of Ascendance. "We''re almost there," Mia said, her voice filled with determination. "Just a little further." But as they moved forward, they saw movement on the teau. Several other teams had also made it this far, and it was clear that a confrontation was inevitable. "Looks like we''ve gotpany," Wolf muttered, tightening his grip on his greatsword. "Slowly now, we don''t necessarily need to fight against anyone right now, the me is the goal of us all, the main battle will take ce at the top, or when one team manages to get the me, which will cause the other teams to all focus on taking the team down before they return to the bottom of the mountain." The teams eyed each other warily as they moved closer to the summit. The tension was palpable, each group ready to defend their im to the me of Ascendance. Suddenly, a team broke from the standoff and attacked another team that was standing right next to them. They struck quickly, without any signs of doing so beforehand. The sudden attack threw the other teams into chaos. Reign and the Heaven''s Hooligans quickly assessed the situation, their instincts honed from countless battles. "We need to stay out of this for now," Reign instructed. "Let them weaken each other." The team nodded in agreement. They maintained their distance, watching as the initial sh escted into a full-blown brawl. The sound of weapons shing and spells exploding filled the air, adding to the already tense atmosphere. Reign kept a keen eye on the skirmish, noting the strengths and weaknesses of the other teams. He could see the desperation in their attacks, each group fighting not just for the me, but for survival. It was clear that only the strongest and most united would make it to the summit. As the battle raged on, Reign spotted an opening. "Now''s our chance," he said, signaling his team to move forward. "We go around the edges and make our way to the summit while they''re distracted." "If they see us making our way up, they will definitely attack us and try to stop us." With swift and silent movements, the Heaven''s Hooligans skirted the edge of the teau, avoiding the main conflict. They encountered a few straybatants, but their coordinated attacks quickly dispatched them. The path to the summit was steep and treacherous, but they pressed on, their goal in sight. The me of Ascendance glowed brighter as they drew closer, its light a beacon of hope and determination. Some monsters appeared, however, barring their way up. Flying monsters assaulted them from time to time, trying to pick them off. Mountain trolls appeared, doing their best to smash them to pieces, and more. The worst was thest monster that appeared. Arge snake that had made its home inside the mountain appeared, its huge head staring down at Reign and the others who grit their teeth upon seeing it. It was also a Tier VI monster, but one of great power, probably a mini-boss or even a boss-ranked monster. The giant snake''s scales shimmered with an ominous, iridescent glow, and its eyes gleamed with an unsettling intelligence. Its tongue flicked out, tasting the air, and it hissed, a sound that reverberated off the mountain walls and sent chills down the spines of the Heaven''s Hooligans. "We need to take this thing down quickly," Reign said, his voice steady. "Remember, our goal is the summit. We can''t afford to get bogged down here." The team spread out, forming a semicircle around the snake. Wolf and Tank took the frontline, their weapons at the ready to intercept the snake''s attacks. Mia and Laura prepared their spells, while Beast readied his bow. Shadow and Aelrinder moved to the sides, looking for openings to strike. Jin stayed back, his calm demeanor masking the focus and strategy he was ready to employ. The snake lunged at them with lightning speed, its fangs bared. Wolf''s greatsword shed with the snake''s fangs, sparks flying as he parried the attack. Tank moved in, using his shield to block the snake''s tail as it whipped around, trying to catch them off guard. "Watch out for its venom!" Shadow warned, dodging a spray of toxic green liquid that the snake spat at him. The venom sizzled as it hit the ground, melting the rocks where itnded. The battle had just begun, and they were all quickly made aware that the snake was indeed a boss-ranked monster. Chapter 1089: Scales of Desperation: Clash with the Colossal Snake Mia''s frost magic shot out, encasing part of the snake''s body in ice, doing its best to slow down its movements. Laura followed up with a barrage of demonic energy sts, aiming for the snake''s head. Beast''s arrows struck true, aiming at the snake''s eyes, but the beast was too smart and powerful to allow itself to be wounded like that at the very start of the battle. "We need to find a way to get through those scales," Reign shouted, his swords at the ready. Aelrinder nodded, his spear glinting as he moved. "We''ll need to target the softer areas, behind the head, under the jaw." Wolf and Tank held their ground, absorbing the brunt of the snake''s attacks. Wolf''s greatsword shed again and again with the snake''s fangs, while Tank''s shield blocked its powerful tail swipes. Greenie roared and charged at the snake''s side, his hammer smashing against its scales with enough force to create small cracks. The cracks, however, were far too small whenpared to the huge body of the snake, thus the damage the snake suffered was quite small. The snake, however, hissed in fury, its eyes glowing brighter as it focused on Greenie. It lunged, fangs bared, but Greenie dodged with surprising agility, countering with a powerful strike to its side, actually managing to push the snake''s body to the side by a bit. Reign and Aelrinder seized the opening, moving in with swift precision. Reign''s swords danced, each strike aimed at the snake''s vulnerable spots. Aelrinder''s spear thrusts were equally effective, finding gaps in the snake''s defenses. Mia''s frost magic intensified, creating an icy barrier that slowed the snake''s movements even more. Laura''s energy sts struck with pinpoint uracy, targeting the snake''s eyes and disorienting it further as she was unable to strike the eyes urately thanks to the snake''s movements, as well as theyer protecting the eyes from harm. Beast''s arrows continued to rain down, each one hitting its mark. He had stopped aiming at the eyes for now and was focused on doing his best to hit the snake between the scales in order to deal more and more damage to it. Jin, staying back, observed the battlefield with a strategist''s eye. He called out, "Reign, Shadow, watch its tail! It''s getting ready to strike again!" The snake''s tail whipped around with incredible speed, but Tank was ready. He braced himself and quickly used his skills, creating 6 different kinds of mana shields in front of him to defend against the attack. The first was a huge blue shield which was the [ Mana Shield ] he had gained at the very start, the second was the improved version of the same skill, and then came a much smaller,pact shield which was brown in color, after that was a shield created out of 10 small shields that were neatly arranged, the fifth was a red shield which was called [ Demon Shield ], a skill he managed to create thanks to his mark, and thest one was the one that still stood as the strongest defensive skill he had, the [ Abyss Shield ].n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The mana shield broke right away, only slowing down the tail by a bit, the second one caused the tail to stop for an instant before being broken while the brown one actually managed to withstand the attack for a moment longer, the third withstood the attack even longer, thebination of 10 shields actually managed to stop it for a bit over a second while the red shield defended against the weakened tail for a whole 3 seconds before breaking. The [ Abyss Shield ], however, was able to absorb the impact and protect his teammates from the powerful attack, the tail had not even managed to make it crack. Tanks'' forehead, however, was covered in sweat as using 6 defensive skills right away with little time to reinforce them properly was very taxing. In all honesty, the first 4 shields were created too quickly and were not even half as strong as they should have been while the red one was at about 80% of its average power. The [ Abyss Shield ], thanks to the fact Tank had more time, was as strong as it was supposed to be, and it showed its great defense by stopping the weakened tail. "Come on, now!" Reign shouted as he, Wolf, Shadow, and Aelrinder appeared from the sides, attacking the tail that had stopped. Reign''s swords turned ck and white respectively as he shed down at the tail with full power, using his [ Severing: Light and Darkness ] to its fullest. Wolf''s sword was covered by his mes that quickly formed another sword around it, the mes were forced to take shape and almost seemed to have solidified from a distance, butpared to what Wolf had once seen Drayce do with mes, creating a throne out of them, he was worlds apart from being able to do something simr. Shadow''s daggers were covered in his darkness, the darkness taking their shape and extending them as they also sharpened them and made them deadlier while Aelrinder did something that most wouldn''t do with a spear, instead of stabbing, he shed down, doing the same as the others. A powerful gale was wrapped around the de of the spear, making the attack faster, as well as much sharper and deadlier. They all shed down, aiming to do as much damage as they could to the tail. Thebined force of their attacks struck the snake''s tail with incredible precision and power. Reign''s [Severing: Light and Darkness] cleaved into the tail, the contrasting energies tearing through the snake''s scales. Wolf''s fiery de seared into the flesh, leaving a deep, cauterized wound. Shadow''s elongated daggers, shrouded in darkness, sliced through the tough scales like butter, while Aelrinder''s wind-enhanced spear created a clean, deep cut. The snake let out a deafening roar of pain and fury, its massive body writhing in agony. The powerful attacks had significantly weakened its tail, leaving it vulnerable and bleeding. Right after they had finished their attacks and jumped back, a powerful explosion took ce right below the snake''s tail, causing the tail to be pushed upwards as some scales were broken from the powerful explosion. Jin knew what they were going to do, and he had prepared himself to attack right after them, channeling a ton of mana to his fists that were ced on the ground, the mana traveling all the way to the snake''s tail in order to explode and deal immense damage to it. "Don''t let up!" Reign shouted, pressing the advantage. "We need to keep the pressure on!" The team responded with renewed vigor. Wolf acted right away, summoning his mes and throwing them at the snake. The mes quicklynded on the tail and started burning, the smell of burned meat permeating the area as the snake started trashing about from the pain. Laura''s demonic energy sts targeted the snake''s head, disorienting it and making it harder for the beast to coordinate its attacks. Beast''s arrows continued to rain down, finding every gap and crack in the snake''s defenses. Tank, his shield still glowing from the energy absorbed from the tail strike, moved forward to protect his teammates. He braced himself, ready to absorb any retaliatory strikes from the desperate beast. Greenie, with a roar, delivered powerful blows to the snake''s side, each strike causing the ground to tremble and the snake to recoil in pain. The snake''s movements grew more frantic as it realized the severity of its situation. It hissed and spat venom, trying to force the team back, but the Heaven''s Hooligans were relentless. They dodged and countered every attack, their unity and coordination allowing them to anticipate and respond to the snake''s desperate thrashing. Reign seized the opportunity and darted forward, aiming for the snake''s head. His dual swords glinted in the stormy light as he delivered a powerful cross sh, cutting deep into the snake''s jaw. The beast roared, blood spraying from the wound as it thrashed in agony. The more time passed, the more attacksnded, and the worse the snake''s situation became. It was bleeding from multiple parts of its body, the tail, which was no longer burning, was scarred from the attacks and the mes as it had turned dark, with the open wounds all being burned, causing immense damage, but also stopping the bleeding. Still, they didn''t n on bleeding the monster out, what Wolf''s mes had managed to do was weaken the scales on the tail even further, which would be incredibly helpful for causing even more damage to it. The snake knew that, however, so it quickly pulled its tail back and started attacking with its venom and fangs. Soon, it had used a new power as well. It opened its giant mouth, but instead of spitting out the acidic venom as it had before, it spat out a green cloud at Reign and the others. Even withouting close to it, they knew that the cloud was poisonous, and since the beast was a boss-ranked monster, they knew the poison was definitely incredibly potent and dangerous to them. Chapter 1090: Venom and Flame: The Showdown with the Poisonous Serpent "Fall back and spread out!" Reignmanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Don''t let that cloud touch you!" The team reacted swiftly, moving away from the green cloud. Mia conjured a wall of ice, hoping to block its advance, but the cloud dissolved the ice within moments, proving its potency. "Just stay clear of it and let me handle this!" Wolf yelled out as mes erupted around him before being drawn to his hand. He channeled his mana and made the mes wrap around his hand before ncing at the snake with a smirk. "Let''s see if this will actually work," Wolf said before extending his open palm forward, sending a massive pir of mes to the cloud of poison. The mes struck the cloud, but unfortunately, what Wolf and the others expected to happen didn''t happen. The cloud didn''tbust and explode, but, the mes did indeed stop it and made it much thinner and weaker. In fact, the fire was so hot, so powerful, that it was burning everything around it incredibly quickly, including the poison itself. Even though it didn''tbust, it was getting destroyed by the mes. "I''ll help you out." "Me too." Beast and Aelrinder used their wind maniption together, causing a gale to blow at the snake, pushing its poisonous cloud away and spreading the powerful mes around even faster, making them get closer to the snake, which in turn forced the snake to stop exhaling the poison and move out of the way in order to not burn. The snake recoiled as the powerful mes threatened to engulf it. Thebined efforts of Wolf''s fire maniption and the wind maniption from Beast and Aelrinder had turned the tide of the battle. The green poisonous cloud dissipated into the air, its deadly threat neutralized. Seeing the snake retreating, Reign knew this was their chance to press the advantage. "Now! While it''s disoriented, go for the head!" The team responded instantly, their movements fluid and coordinated. Greenie charged forward, his hammer glowing with fierce energy as he smashed it into the snake''s side, causing the beast to stagger. Wolf, still manipting the mes, sent another torrent of fire towards the snake, aiming to scorch its already weakened scales. Mia, seizing the opportunity, unleashed a barrage of ice spears, targeting the soft tissue beneath the snake''s jaw. Each spear struck with precision, piercing through the weakened areas and causing the snake to thrash in pain. Laura followed up with a volley of demonic energy sts, each one aimed at the snake''s head, trying to disorient it further. Reign, Shadow, and Aelrinder, the fastest of the group, moved in tandem. Aelrinder''s spear whistled through the air, striking the snake''s head and forcing it to lower its defenses, Shadow disappeared before appearing behind the snake, quickly attacking its tail which was without a shred of doubt the weakest part of the snake. Reign, however, with his dual swords glowing with the energies of light and darkness, moved in for the kill. It was time to end the battle, they had already wasted a lot of time, mana, and stamina fighting the snake. If they didn''t finish the battle quickly, it was highly likely that somebody would notice their battle and could attempt to interfere or attack them right after the battle was over and they were a bit tired. That would further slow them down, and Reign didn''t wish for anything to slow them down any longer. Reign moved with incredible speed, his dual swords cutting through the air as he aimed for the snake''s vulnerable spots. The energies of light and darkness around his des created a mesmerizing yet deadly disy. As he approached the snake''s head, he channeled all his strength into a powerful cross sh, aiming to sever the creature''s jaw. The snake, sensing the imminent danger, tried to retaliate, but it was toote. Reign''s swords struck true, cutting deep into the snake''s jaw and causing a torrent of blood to spill forth. The beast roared in agony, its massive body thrashing violently as it tried to shake off its attackers. "Keep it up! We''re almost there!" Reign shouted, his voice filled with determination. Shadow, capitalizing on the snake''s weakened state, delivered a series of swift, precise strikes to its tail, further debilitating the beast. Aelrinder''s spear shed through the air, finding its mark again and again, each thrust aimed to cripple the snake''s movements. Wolf''s mes intensified, engulfing the snake''s already scorched scales and causing them to crack and fall away. The beast''s hide, once imprable, was now riddled with wounds and exposed flesh. Greenie, with a mighty roar, brought his hammer down with earth-shattering force, breaking through the snake''s defenses and leaving it reeling. Mia''s ice spears continued to rain down on the snake''s head, each one striking with unerring uracy. Laura''s demonic energy sts disoriented the beast further, making it impossible for it to defend itself effectively. Beast''s arrows pierced through the gaps in its scales, each one driving deeper into the creature''s flesh. Jin, observing the battlefield with a strategist''s eye, saw the opening they needed. "Reign, attack the lower portion of the snake, stab it with thence!" "Tank, get ready and do it on mymand, alright?!" Tank and Reign both nodded at Jin as Reign did what his uncle asked him to do. He disappeared, a blur being left in his wake before appearing right in front of the snake, his sword being wrapped in ck lightning as a cknce manifested itself around the sword and his entire arm. [ Lightning Lance ] Thence struck the snake''s underbelly, prating through it and causing the snake to convulse as the lightning burned the area around the wound, as well as the insides. The snake tried to shake it off and attack Reign, only for a sh of light to appear right next to Reign.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [ Directional Explosion, West ] A powerful explosion struck the snake, and more importantly, even though it took ce merely 2 meters away from Reign, he didn''t even feel it. It was another part of Jin''s ability. He could create explosions whenever and wherever he wanted to create them, but he could also manipte them masterfully. In this case, he had created an explosion whose entire power was focused on one direction,pletely ignoring the other 3 directions. Even if Reign was closer to the explosion, he still wouldn''t have felt it as it was like a funnel was created to make sure it only struck one direction, its entire might focused on the snake that tried to bite Reign. Now, however, the snake was shaken, the explosion had struck its face and dealt immense damage, even stunning it for a moment. But that was not all, however, as the explosion was also the sign that Tank was waiting for, the one that Jin had told him to wait for before acting. He charged forward, and then threw his shield in front of him and stepped on it before an explosion took ce right beneath the shield, sending Tank flying toward the snake with immense speed, his two hands clenching his axe with full force. [ Emperor''s Mercy: Swift Execution ] Tank struck down, a powerful ck aura appearing around the axe before a ck axe light passed through the neck of the now weakened snake. He continued flying forward after the attack, only to be caught by Shadow who quickly teleported them away. As for the snake, it froze after being hit by Tank''s attack, and then, the giant head of the snake slid down from the body, cleanly severed. The snake''s head hit the ground with a heavy thud, sending tremors through the surrounding area. Its massive body twitched and convulsed before finally lying still. The once formidable beast was now defeated, and the Heaven''s Hooligans stood victorious. The team let out a collective sigh of relief, their breaths heavy and their bodies worn from the intense battle. They had faced a boss-ranked monster and emerged victorious, their unity andbined strength proving to be an unstoppable force even against such a powerful foe. "Great job, everyone," Reign said, his voice filled with both pride and exhaustion. "Let''s keep moving. We can''t afford to lose any more time." With the snake defeated, the path to the summit was clear. The me of Ascendance glowed brightly in the distance, beckoning them forward. The team quickly regrouped and continued their ascent, their determination unwavering. As they climbed higher, the air grew thinner and the temperature dropped even further. The storm that had raged around them began to subside, reced by an eerie stillness. The summit was close, and the anticipation of reaching their goal filled them with renewed energy. And then, the me suddenly disappeared from sight as a system notification echoed around the entire area. [ The team ''Silent Whisper'' has sessfully imed the me. ] [ If the team managed to make their way down the mountain, they would be crowned as the victor of this trial. ] Chapter 1091: Silent Whisper: Battle for the Flame A new sense of urgency gripped the team. The me of Ascendance was now in the possession of another team, and they had to act quickly to intercept them before they could descend the mountain and im victory. "Silent Whisper," Reign muttered, recognizing the name of a formidable team they had encountered in a previous trial when they had to go through many battles in three days inside the arena. They were strong, that was certain, but their most dangerous power was a skill they all shared and could use together to turn nearly invisible, even their mana signature and aura would be hidden when using it.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was taxing however, as during a team battle they had against them, they had only used it in short bursts to disengage from battle when things became dangerous for them or to hide themselves for an instant before attacking them suddenly. "We can''t let them get away with the me. Let''s move!" The Heaven''s Hooligans surged forward, their exhaustion pushed aside by the adrenaline of the chase. The terrain grew more treacherous as they approached the summit, with jagged rocks and narrow ledges threatening to slow their progress. But their determination was unyielding, and they pressed on with all their strength. As they neared the summit, they spotted Silent Whisper descending rapidly, their movements quick and efficient. The team had the me, and they were making their way down the mountain with purpose. Their main skill, the one they had actually used in order to get past multiple powerful monsters and teams without being noticed, was now useless as the me was constantly burning and could not be hidden. Because of the me, their location was visible at all times to almost all teams, as well as monsters who seemed to be getting close to the team as well. "There they are!" Shadow called out, pointing to the other team. "We need to cut them off before they reach the lower levels." Reign nodded, his mind racing with strategies. "Greenie, Tank, Wolf, you''re with me. We''ll take the direct route and try to intercept them head-on. Shadow, Aelrinder, Mia, Beast, Laura, and Jin, use your abilities to nk them and cut off their escape routes." The team split into two groups, each moving with precision and purpose. Reign''s group took the most direct path, navigating the steep cliffs and treacherous terrain with remarkable speed. Shadow''s group moved through the more concealed paths, using their agility and stealth to position themselves ahead of Silent Whisper. As Silent Whisper continued their descent, they suddenly found themselves under attack. Mia''s frost magic created a slick, icy barrier, forcing them to slow down. Beast''s arrows rained down from above, each one aimed with deadly precision to disrupt their movements. "We''ve gotpany!" Silent Whisper''s leader, a tall, lean man named Orion, shouted to his team. "Stay together and keep moving! We can''t let them stop us!" Orion''s team responded swiftly, their coordination impressive as they countered the attacks. But their progress was noticeably slowed, and it was clear that the Heaven''s Hooligans were gaining ground. Reign and his group charged forward, closing the distance rapidly. Wolf''s greatsword gleamed with fiery energy, and Tank''s shield was at the ready to absorb any iing attacks. Greenie, with his brute strength, led the charge, his hammer smashing through any obstacles in their path. "We''re catching up!" Greenie roared, his voice echoing through the mountains. "Let''s take them down!" As they approached, Silent Whisper turned to face their pursuers, their expressions a mix of determination and frustration. Orion stepped forward, his eyes narrowed. "You won''t take the me from us without a fight!" Reign met his gaze, his swords at the ready. "We won''t back down either. This me is ours Orion." "Tch, it''s you guys," Orion said before he suddenly nced to the side, his expression changing as he quickly shed at Wolf, who had jumped from the side and attacked him suddenly. The two teams shed with a fury that shook the mountain. Wolf''s greatsword met Orion''s de in a shower of sparks, their strength evenly matched. "Yo, it''s been a while!" Wolf said with a wide smile as Orion strained and stared at Wolf while gritting his teeth. Tank''s shield absorbed the brunt of the enemy''s attacks, allowing Greenie to smash through their defenses with his powerful hammer strikes. Mia''s frost magic and Laura''s demonic energy sts created a chaotic battlefield, the elements shing and mingling as the two teams fought for supremacy. Beast''s arrows found their marks with unerring uracy, while Shadow and Aelrinder used their agility to strike from the shadows, disrupting Silent Whisper''s formation. Things would not stay like this long, however, as other teams and monsters arrived as well, turning the entire area into a chaotic battlefield. The arrival of other teams and monsters transformed the already intense battle into utter chaos. Roars and shes echoed through the mountain as everyone fought to im the me of Ascendance. The air crackled with energy, and the ground trembled with the weight of the conflict. Boulders fell down, small avnches were even created, and some people lost their lives from that, not from other participants or monsters. Reign''s focus remained unwavering. "We need to keep Silent Whisper from getting any further down the mountain. If they make it to the lower levels, it will be almost impossible to catch them, they only need to send down one person with the me after all." Greenie, Wolf, and Tank maintained the front line, their formidable strength and resilience holding back Silent Whisper''s relentless attacks. Greenie''s hammer strikes sent shockwaves through the ground, disrupting their enemies'' footing, while Wolf''s fiery de cleaved through their defenses. Tank''s shield absorbed and deflected iing blows, protecting his teammates and creating openings for counterattacks. Shadow and Aelrinder, with their agility and precision, weaved through the battlefield, striking at key targets and sowing confusion among the enemy ranks. Shadow''s daggers shed with deadly speed, finding weak points in armor and flesh, while Aelrinder''s spear danced through the air, its sharp point piercing through defenses with ease. Mia, Laura, and Beast provided crucial support from a distance. Mia''s frost magic created barriers and obstacles, hindering enemy movements and forcing them into vulnerable positions. Laura''s demonic energy sts struck with devastating force, while Beast''s arrows rained down with unerring uracy, each shot aimed to disable and disrupt. Jin, ever the strategist, coordinated their movements and called out crucial information. "Watch your left, Reign! Shadow, behind you! Mia, focus on that group trying to nk us!" Reign moved with calcted precision, his dual swords a blur of light and darkness. He targeted Orion, the leader of Silent Whisper, knowing that taking him down would demoralize their opponents. Orion''s de shed with Reign''s swords, the two leaders locked in a deadly dance of steel and skill. "You can''t win, Orion," Reign said, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "Give up the me." Orion''s eyes shed with determination. "Not a chance. We''ve fought too hard to just give up." The sh intensified, each strike and parry sending sparks flying. The ground beneath them trembled as the battle raged on, the stakes higher than ever. Suddenly, a monstrous roar echoed through the mountains, drawing the attention of both teams. A massive creature, resembling a dragon but covered in jagged, rocky scales, burst onto the battlefield. Its eyes glowed with malevolent energy, and its massive wings sent gusts of wind howling through the air. "It''s a mountain drake!" Beast shouted, his voice tinged with urgency. "Dammit, it''s an Area Boss, we have to deal with it, or it''ll kill us all!" The drake''s arrival added a newyer of chaos to the already tumultuous battle. It attacked indiscriminately, its powerful jaws snapping and ws raking through thebatants. mes erupted from its mouth, scorching the ground and sending everyone scrambling to avoid the inferno. Reign saw an opportunity in the chaos. "We can use this to our advantage. Focus on the drake and drive it towards Silent Whisper!" The team shifted their focus, directing their attacks at the drake while using its presence to disrupt Silent Whisper''s formation. Greenie, with his immense strength, charged at the drake, his hammer striking with bone-shattering force. Wolf''s mes intensified, creating a barrier of fire that corralled the beast towards their enemies. Silent Whisper, caught off guard by the sudden shift in focus, struggled to defend against both the drake and the relentless assault from the Heaven''s Hooligans. Orion''s frustration was evident as he tried to rally his team, but thebined pressure from the drake and their opponents was overwhelming. Amid the chaos, Reign saw his chance. He locked eyes with Orion and charged, his swords gleaming with determination. Orion met him head-on, their des shing in a final, desperate struggle. The drake''s roar echoed through the mountains as it thrashed in fury, but the coordinated efforts of the Heaven''s Hooligans slowly drove it towards Silent Whisper. The monstrous creature''s rampage left a trail of destruction, and Silent Whisper found themselves caught between the drake''s fury and the relentless assault from their rivals. Chapter 1092: Powerful Mountain Drake "Hold the line, get Aris out of there!" Orion shouted to his team, but his voice was drowned out by the chaos. The mountain drake had decimated every singlebatant that dared stay in its way. Not only the members of the ''Silent Whisper'', but also other monsters and members of other teams that had darede to it. "Orion, this is the end, you won''t be able to escape from here." Reign said with a calm voice as Orion clenched his teeth. "That''s true, but I also won''t let you win, not this easily at the very least," Orion stated before charging at Reign who sighed in regret. Orion faltered as he felt a sharp pain from the back before seeing two sharp des that had gone through the small gaps in his armor. "We did give you a chance to surrender bro, better luck next time," Shadow said before pulling out his daggers from Orion and then disappearing as Orion''s sharp de arrived a second after that. "It will take more than that to C" Before Orion could finish his words, Shadow''s daggers stabbed him again, and thetter appeared behind him, stepping through his shadow. "I know Orion, I know," Shadow said before pulling the daggers out again and disappearing, this time stepping out of Reign''s shadow. Orion was already finished, the wounds were quite serious themselves, but it was the corrosive property of Shadow''s darkness that would end his life in the end. His insides were already tainted by the darkness, his organs slowly dying as well. "It was a good attempt, Orion, too bad the me constantly gives out the location of the one who holds it, otherwise you and your team would have been halfway down the mountain before anyone started tracking you." Reign said as Orion smirked before falling to his knees. "Yeah, and too bad you and your damn time had to be here, otherwise we might have stood a chance."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Orion''s body slumped to the ground, the light fading from his eyes. The battle had taken its toll, and Silent Whisper was now out of the running. Reign and Shadow exchanged a grim nod, knowing there was still much to do. The mountain drake, still rampaging, posed an imminent threat, and the me of Ascendance was yet to be secured. Reign quickly scanned the battlefield. The drake had torn through numerousbatants, leaving chaos in its wake. Silent Whisper''s remaining members were either incapacitated or retreating, and the other teams were struggling to hold their ground against the monstrous beast. "We need to take down that drake before it wipes out everyone," Reignmanded. "If we let it rampage any longer, there won''t be anyone left to im the me." The team regrouped, their focus shifting entirely to the mountain drake. Greenie, Wolf, and Tank took the front, ready to absorb the brunt of the drake''s attacks. Mia, Laura, and Beast prepared their spells and arrows, targeting the beast''s weak points. Shadow, Aelrinder, and Jin moved strategically, looking for opportunities to strike. They weren''t the only ones attacking the drake either. The other teams who had arrived previously, the monsters that had been drawn over by the me, all of them were attacking the drake. They all understood that only death awaited them if they split their attention and fought each other instead of the powerful drake who seemed almost impossible to kill. Its huge body, the incredibly thick and durable scales that could take as much damage as they could all dish out, its powerful me, its sharp ws and teeth, it all made it seem invincible. The only chance they had in taking the drake down quickly and without suffering huge casualties was by fighting it together, which they all did. There was nomunication between the teams, they all understood that this was not the time to fight for the me. Take the drake down first, wipe out the monsters that would survive the battle, and then they can fight for the me. The drake roared, its fiery breath scorching the ground and sending shockwaves through the air, only to be stopped by mes that were almost as powerful. "Tch, I won''t be able to win in a direct confrontation, maybe if I used my mark, but not like this, the mes it produces are way too strong," Wolf stated as Mia used her frost to help him out, doing her best to weaken the drake''s mes together with him. Greenie charged forward, the mes were barely present and his strong body could easily withstand them now, his hammer glowing with fierce energy as he smashed it into the drake''s leg. The beast roared in pain, even if its scales barely cracked under the force of the blow. The inside of its leg was in a worse condition than the outside thanks to the powerful impact that traveled through the body, even the scales were unable to fully absorb it. Wolf''s greatsword, wreathed in mes, struck at the drake''s side right after Greenie. He knew that the drake definitely had a very high resistance to fire and would probably feel nothing from his mes, but that was if he just used his regr mes. If one stared deep inside Wolf''s mes, one would notice streaks of red inside of it. Even though there were barely any of the streaks, they were enough to force the dragon to suddenly move to the side and roar in anger, confusion, and pain. "What, you scared of a little chaos energy?" Wolf asked the drake with a smile on his face. Mia''s frost suddenly enveloped the drake''s head, creating a barrier of ice that caused the temperature around the head to diminish and hindered its vision. Laura''s demonic energy sts struck with precision, targeting the beast''s leg at the same ce Greenie had previously struck it. Beast''s arrows found their marks as well, piercing through the gaps in the cracked scales and causing it to thrash in fury. Shadow moved with lethal grace, his daggers finding weak points in the drake''s armor. Aelrinder''s spear danced through the air, striking with pinpoint uracy and leaving deep wounds in the beast''s flesh. Jin''s explosions were added to the chaos, bombarding the drake''s leg. The other teams didn''t waste any time either. They all attacked the drake with full force, targeting its huge body and legs in an attempt to do as much damage as quickly as they could without interfering with one another. The monsters were attacking the drake without any tactic, they were just throwing themselves at it, using their powerful bodies to assault it and deal as much damage as they could. Some of them, however, tried to get to the me. Even some stragglers, some members of other teams, attempted to sneak by and take the me while everybody was busy fighting the drake. They were all killed. Reign and the leaders of other teams were not idiots, they knew that something like that could happen, so they were keeping an eye on the me. The moment a monster or another yer got close to it, they would feel the wrath of the team leaders, quickly dying without being able to resist them for even a moment. The drake roared in fury, thrashing about as it tried to fend off the relentless assaults from all sides. The powerful mes destroyed Mia''s frost barrier, as well as two more that other teams had created around its head before attempting to hit the other teams who quickly dodged out of the way and used their own powers to stop the mes. Its scales, once seemingly imprable, began to show signs of wear as thebined attacks of the teams and monsters took their toll. Blood oozed from numerous wounds, and the beast''s movements grew more erratic and desperate. Reign saw an opening. "Greenie, Wolf, Tank, keep the pressure on its legs! Shadow, Mia, Aelrinder, aim for the side of its body! Laura, Beast, Jin, support us from a distance!" The Heaven''s Hooligans moved with precision and unity, each member ying their part in the coordinated assault. Greenie''s hammer struck the drake''s leg again, causing the massive creature to stumble as the constant attacks finally broke its scales. Wolf''s greatsword, infused with chaos energy, cleaved through the broken scales and flesh, eliciting another roar of pain from the drake as the chaos mes that Wolf suddenly summoned started burning its flesh. Chaos mes were incredibly powerful, in fact, they were amongst the most destructive mes in the entire universe, and even though the me Wolf could use was nothingpared to the real one, it was still immensely powerful. The drake''s high resistance to fire was unable to help it when it came to his chaos mes at all. Reign struck as well, as did the other team leaders. There were barely any monsters left alive, and a couple of yers had lost their lives, but the drake was in a much worse statepared to before and seemed close to death, only a final push was needed. Chapter 1093: Drakes Death, Battle for the Flame Resumes Reign''s dual swords shimmered with light and darkness, striking with precision at the drake''s vulnerable side. His movements were fluid and relentless, each strike aimed to deepen the wounds and weaken the beast further. Shadow''s daggers, coated in corrosive darkness, found the gaps in the drake''s armor, poisoning it from within. Aelrinder''s spear, imbued with wind energy, pierced through the drake''s exposed flesh, causing it to thrash in agony. Mia''s frost magic continued to hinder the drake''s movements, creating icy patches that caused the beast to slip and stumble as the other teams were doing their best to do the same thing she was doing as well. Laura''s demonic energy sts struck with unerring uracy, targeting the drake''s weakened leg and further destabilizing it. Beast''s arrows rained down like deadly hail, each one finding a mark in the drake''s exposed wounds. Jin''s explosions created powerful shockwaves, disorienting the drake and preventing it from mounting an effective counterattack. The other teams, seeing the coordinated assault from the Heaven''s Hooligans, redoubled their efforts. Magic users from different teams cast powerful spells, sending bolts of lightning and waves of fire at the drake. Warriors and rogues struck at the beast''s legs and underbelly, their weapons gleaming with enchanted energy. The drake''s roars grew weaker, its movements more sluggish. It was clear that thebined efforts of the teams and monsters were taking their toll. The once invincible beast was now a bleeding, struggling shadow of its former self. "Keep pushing!" Reign shouted, his voice carrying over the din of battle. "We''re almost there!" With one final, coordinated effort, the teamsunched their most powerful attacks. Greenie''s hammer struck the drake''s leg with bone-shattering force, causing the beast to copse to the ground. Wolf''s greatsword, wreathed in chaos mes, cleaved through the drake''s side, leaving a deep, gaping wound. Shadow''s daggers and Aelrinder''s spear struck simultaneously, piercing the beast''s heart. The drake let out onest, ear-piercing roar before copsing, its massive body shaking the earth as it fell. Thebined efforts of the teams and monsters had brought down the mighty beast, and the battlefield fell eerily silent in the aftermath of the titanic struggle. Reign and his team let out a collective sigh of relief, their breaths heavy and their bodies exhausted from the intense battle. They had faced a formidable foe and emerged victorious, their unity andbined strength proving to be an unstoppable force. "We did it," Reign said, his voice filled with a mixture of pride and exhaustion. "The drake is down." The other teams, realizing that the immediate threat was over, began to regroup and assess their situation. The tension remained high, as the me of Ascendance still needed to be imed, and thepetition was far from over. "What do you think the chances are they will be ready to talk and decide who gets the me without a battle?" Shadow asked Reign who chuckled as he clenched his swords. And then, chaos ensued as the teams all started fighting. There were even some monsters who were presumed dead that suddenly got up from the ground and joined the battle while a couple more monsters appeared from the mountaintop as well. Reign surveyed the chaotic battlefield, his senses heightened. "It looks like we don''t have a choice," he said, his voice calm but filled with resolve. "Stay together and watch each other''s backs. Let''s get through this." The Heaven''s Hooligans regrouped, their focus shifting back to the teams and monsters vying for the me of Ascendance. The air was thick with tension and the roar of battle, but their determination remained unshaken. Greenie, Wolf, and Tank moved to the front, their formidable presence a bulwark against the oing threats. Wolf''s greatsword zed with chaos mes, casting a sinister glow over the battlefield as he cleaved through opponents. Greenie''s hammer smashed into the ground, creating shockwaves that sent enemies sprawling. Tank''s shield absorbed blows and protected his teammates, as well as his strength and resilience in holding the line. Mia, Laura, and Beast provided crucial support from a distance. Mia''s frost magic created barriers and hindered enemy movements, Laura''s demonic energy sts struck with pinpoint uracy, and Beast''s arrows found their marks, each shot aimed to disable and disrupt. Jin''s explosions added to the chaos, creating powerful shockwaves that disoriented and scattered the opposing forces. Shadow and Aelrinder, with their agility and precision, weaved through the battlefield, striking at key targets and sowing confusion among the enemy ranks. Shadow''s daggers shed with deadly speed, finding weak points in armor and flesh, while Aelrinder''s spear danced through the air, its sharp point piercing through defenses with ease. The other teams and monsters shed violently, the battlefield a maelstrom of magic, steel, and fury. Reign moved with calcted precision, his dual swords a blur of light and darkness as he targeted the leaders of the opposing teams, knowing that taking them down would disrupt their coordination. He spotted a group of monsters trying to sneak past the chaos to reach the me. With a burst of speed, Reign intercepted them, his swords slicing through their ranks with lethal efficiency. He was quickly joined by Wolf, whose chaos mes incinerated the remaining monsters, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. "We need to secure the me!" Reign shouted over the din of battle. "Everyone, converge on its location!" The team moved with purpose, cutting a path through the chaos. They reached the me''s location, where a fierce battle was already raging between several teams. The ground was littered with fallenbatants, and the air was thick with the smell of blood and death. Reign''s eyes locked onto the me of Ascendance. It pulsed with a powerful, ethereal light, a beacon of hope and victory. He knew that they had to secure it at all costs. The team quickly exploded with immense power and cut a path through the enemies nearly instantly before reaching the me. "Form a defensive perimeter around the me!" Reignmanded. "We hold this position until we can secure it." The Heaven''s Hooligans moved into formation, their backs to the me as they faced the oing waves of enemies. Greenie, Wolf, and Tank formed the front line, theirbined strength holding back the tide. Mia, Laura, and Beast provided support from a distance, their spells and arrows keeping the enemy at bay. Shadow, Aelrinder, and Jin moved with deadly precision, striking down those who dared approach. "No holding back any longer, activate your marks, we will need to go all out if we hope to win this thing." Reign stated as the others nodded before doing what he told them to do. Reign stood at the center, his dual swords at the ready. He knew that the final moments of this battle would be the most crucial. They had to hold their ground and protect the me until they could im victory. The enemy forces pressed in from all sides, desperate to reach the me. The air was filled with the sh of steel, the roar of spells, and the cries of the wounded. Despite the overwhelming odds, the Heaven''s Hooligans fought with unwavering resolve. Greenie''s hammer struck with bone-shattering force, sending enemies sprawling as his red skin glowed dimply from transforming. Wolf''s greatsword, wreathed in the Evesting purple mes now, cleaved through armor and flesh. Tank''s shield absorbed blows, protecting his teammates from harm. Thanks to his mark, Tank''s body had grownrger and was a lot more powerful and durablepared to before, allowing him to defend against many more attacks. Mia''s frost magic created barriers of ice, hindering enemy movements and providing cover for their attacks. Laura''s demonic energy sts struck with deadly precision, taking down key targets. Beast''s arrows flew through the air, each one finding its mark and causing chaos among the enemy ranks while the three tamed beasts that he had summoned fought with full force, eviscerating the enemybatants as they held nothing back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Both ckie and the flood dragon had marks as well, and the power they possessed was nothing short of breathtaking. Jin''s explosions created powerful shockwaves, disorienting their opponents and creating openings for their attacks. Shadow and Aelrinder moved with lethal grace, their swift strikes taking down key targets and sowing confusion among the enemy forces. Shadow''s daggers found weak points in armor, while Aelrinder''s spear pierced through defenses with precision. Reign''s dual swords shimmered with light and darkness as he engaged the leaders of the opposing teams. He targeted those who posed the greatest threat, knowing that taking them down would destabilize their forces. His strikes were swift and decisive, each one aimed to incapacitate or kill. Soon, Wolf and Shadow joined him, alleviating some of the pressure from him. Despite the overwhelming odds, the Heaven''s Hooligans held their ground, their unity andbined strength turning the tide in their favor. They fought with everything they had, their determination unwavering. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the enemy forces began to falter. Their numbers dwindled, their resolve breaking in the face of the Heaven''s Hooligans'' relentless assault. Reign saw the opportunity and seized it. "Now! Push forward and secure the me, then we go down!" Reignmanded, his voice filled with determination. Chapter 1094: Flame of Ascendance: A Descent into Peril The team surged forward, theirbined might overwhelming the remaining enemies. They reached the me of Ascendance, their hands outstretched to im their prize. The powerful, ethereal light of the me bathed them, filling them with a sense of triumph and renewed energy. Reign''s hand closed around the me, and he felt its power surge through him. The light of the me enveloped the team, its warmth, and energy invigorating them. "Down, go down the mountain!" Reign shouted as the entire team started moving. The Heaven''s Hooligans moved with purpose, their steps sure and swift as they began their descent down the treacherous mountain path. The me of Ascendance, cradled carefully by Reign, pulsed with a steady glow, its power a beacon of hope and victory. Their path was fraught with danger. The jagged rocks and narrow ledges that had challenged their ascent now seemed even more perilous. The air was thick with tension, and the distant sounds of battle echoed around them. They knew other teams would not give up easily and would soon give chase. After all, not all teams had made it to where the previous battle had taken ce, there were still a couple of more teams that were alive, not to mention the fact that the monsters were also drawn by the mes. "We need to keep moving and stay alert," Reign said, his voice steady. "We can''t afford to let our guard down, not even for a second." Greenie, Wolf, and Tank led the way, their formidable presence a shield against any threats. Greenie''s hammer was ready to smash through any obstacles, Wolf''s greatsword zed with Evesting mes, and Tank''s shield was a solid wall of defense. Mia, Laura, and Beast kept a watchful eye on their surroundings. Mia''s frost magic created icy paths and barriers to secure their route, while Laura''s demonic energy sts were ready to fend off any attacks. Beast''s arrows and tamed beasts provided additional support, their presence a constant deterrent to any would-be attackers. Shadow, Aelrinder, and Jin moved with agility and precision, their senses heightened as they scouted ahead and nked their path. Shadow''s daggers shed in the dim light, ready to strike at any threat, while Aelrinder''s spear danced with lethal grace. Jin''s fists were ready to be unleashed again if the need presented itself. All of their marks were activated, enhancing their strength and resilience, making them even more formidable than they were before. For this final stretch of the trial, they were not holding anything back, except for Reign''s transformation, which he didn''t want to use unless absolutely necessary. It was going to be their hidden ace, the one thing nobody would know until it was toote. He would prefer to use it in the final trial, to make sure they could win, but if the need arose, he could definitely use it in this one as well. The team descended rapidly, their movements synchronized and efficient. They navigated the steep cliffs and treacherous terrain with remarkable speed, their determination unyielding. The me of Ascendance continued to pulse with a steady glow, its light guiding their way. As they neared the halfway point of the mountain, the sound of pursuit grew louder. The other teams, realizing that the Heaven''s Hooligans had imed the me and were going down, had regrouped and were now giving chase. The air was filled with the distant shouts and shes ofbat as the other teams fought their way toward them. "We''re not alone," Shadow warned, his eyes scanning the path ahead. "They''reing." Reign nodded, his grip tightening on the me. "We need to keep moving. We can''t let them catch up."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The team quickened their pace, their focus unwavering. The descent grew steeper and more treacherous, but they pressed on with determination. The sounds of pursuit grew closer, and it was clear that a final confrontation was inevitable. Suddenly, a group ofbatants appeared ahead of them, blocking their path. It was a mixed team, their expressions filled with determination and desperation. They had regrouped and were now intent on intercepting the Heaven''s Hooligans. "We can''t let you pass," their leader said, his voice firm. "Surrender the me and you can at least just fail this trial without dying!" Reign stepped forward, his dual swords at the ready. "We''re not backing down. If you want the me, you''ll have to go through us." The two groups shed with a fury that shook the mountain. Greenie, Wolf, and Tank took the front line, theirbined strength holding back the oing assault. Greenie''s hammer struck with bone-shattering force, Wolf''s greatsword cleaved through armor and flesh, and Tank''s shield absorbed blows, protecting his teammates from harm. Mia''s frost was no longer used defensively, instead, she was using it to boost her strength and make sure all enemies close to her felt the icy cold that made their bodies shiver as she attacked them with her sword. Laura''s demonic energy sts struck with deadly precision, taking down key targets. Beast''s arrows flew through the air, each one finding its mark and causing chaos among the enemy ranks as he used a wide variety of skills, creating explosive arrows, powerful wind arrows that were almost too fast to be seen, and more. Beast''s tamed beasts fought fiercely, their presence a powerful deterrent to any who dared approach, theirrge size making them easy targets, but their immense power, defense, and speed made all who dared attack them suffer immensely for it. Shadow and Aelrinder moved with lethal grace, their swift strikes taking down key targets and sowing confusion among the enemy forces. Shadow''s great speed made him a demon for the enemies while his darkness, which he spread around the enemy team, made it difficult for them to see him until it was toote. Aelrinder''s spear pierced through defenses with precision as his great spearsmanship made his strikes very difficult to evade, not to mention the power of the stars which he was using without holding anything back, boosting his stats greatly. Jin''s explosions created powerful shockwaves, disorienting their opponents and creating openings for their attacks, but he had to be careful not to make explosions that were too big, thus, he joined the melee as well. Hisbat experience was second to none, even Jack and Eldar hadplimented the man for his incredible hand-to-hand fighting, saying that amongst those in the leveling realm, he was probably near the top when it came to pure skill. The team that had attacked them, althoughrge, was made up of members of multiple teams, their chemistry was not that good and they didn''t know how to fight together well. Even though they outnumbered Reign and the others as there were 24 of them, they were unable to do anything much to Reign and the others. They held their ground, their unity andbined strength turning the tide in their favor. The enemy forces began to falter, their resolve breaking in the face of the Heaven''s Hooligans'' relentless assault. Reign and his team pushed forward with renewed vigor, their relentless assault overwhelming the mixed team that had attempted to block their path. The ground was littered with the fallen, and the air was thick with the sounds of battle and the smell of blood. The me of Ascendance continued to pulse with a steady glow, its ethereal light guiding its way down the mountain. Reign knew that they had to keep moving. Every moment they lingered was another opportunity for the other teams to catch up. "We need to keep going," Reign said, his voice firm. "We are nearly there, just a bit more and we will win. Stay together and stay focused." The team nodded, their expressions resolute. They knew that the descent would not be easy, but they were determined to see it through. As they descended further, the path grew narrower and more perilous. The jagged rocks and steep cliffs tested their agility and coordination, but their training and experience allowed them to navigate the obstacles with remarkable speed and efficiency. The sounds of pursuit grew louder, and Reign knew that they were running out of time. They had to reach the base of the mountain before the other teams could catch up. "Keep moving!" Reign shouted. "We''re almost there!" The team quickened their pace, their focus unwavering. They reached a particrly steep section of the mountain, and Reign knew that they had to be careful. One wrong step could send them tumbling to their deaths. "Watch your step," Reign cautioned. "Take it slow and steady." They navigated the steep descent with precision, their movements careful and deliberate. The me of Ascendance continued to glow, its light a beacon of hope and victory, but also a signal to the other teams and monsters, showing them where to find it. Multiple monsters had attacked them during their trip down, but they were easily able to push the monsters down the mountain or outright kill them with multiple attacks that were thrown at once. As they neared the base of the mountain, the sounds of pursuit grew even louder. Reign knew that they were almost out of time. "Prepare for onest push," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "We have to reach the bottom before they catch up." The team surged forward, their movements synchronized and efficient. They reached the final stretch of the mountain path, and Reign could see the base of the mountain in the distance. "We''re almost there!" Reign shouted. "Just a little further!" But just as they were about to reach the base, a powerful explosion rocked the mountain, sending debris flying and causing the ground to shake. Reign and his team were thrown off bnce, and they quickly realized that the other teams had caught up and wereunching a final desperate assault. Chapter 1095: Reaching the Base of the Mountain "Dammit, form up, we have to quickly form a defensive perimeter!" Reign shouted as he scrambled to get off the ground, as did the others, some nearly falling down the mountain because of the explosion. The Heaven''s Hooligans formed a defensive perimeter quickly as they stared at the enemy teams who were charging at them, their weapons ready. The other teams, sensing theirst chance to im the me,unched a fierce attack, their movements frantic and desperate. Reign, standing at the center of the formation, held the me of Ascendance tightly. His dual swords shimmered with light and darkness, ready to strike at any who dared approach. He knew that the final moments of this battle would be the most crucial. They had to hold their ground and protect the me until they could secure their victory. The enemy forces pressed in from all sides, desperate to reach the me. The air was filled with the sh of steel, the roar of spells, and the cries of the wounded. Despite the overwhelming odds, the Heaven''s Hooligans fought with unwavering resolve. "Push them back!" Reign shouted. "We can''t let them break through!" Reign left the me alone as he also joined the battle, his lightning erupting around him as his swords shone a ck and white light respectively. He joined in the fray and fought just like the rest as if they were all possessed. Nobatant that reached the elite trials was an easy opponent, but even then, Reign and the others were a notch above them when their marks were active, their power so immense that it was difficult to believe they were in the same realm as the rest of them. The mountain shook, the snow from the top falling and boulders being dislodged from their location before falling down, tumbling down the mountain, some of them hitting monsters, some hitting other boulders and smaller rocks, while some even fell right where the battle between the Heaven''s Hooligans and the enemy teams was taking ce. The Heaven''s Hooligans moved with the agility and precision born of countless battles, evading falling boulders and snow while maintaining their fierce defense against the enemy teams. The rocky terrain turned treacherous with each passing second, but they pushed forward, theirbined strength an unstoppable force. Greenie, Wolf, and Tank stood as an immovable wall at the front, their strength holding the line against the relentless assault, allowing the others to attack with full force. The enemy teams were going all out as well, they were fighting with everything they had, but against Reign and the others, that was simply not enough. Their attackscked coordination, and their skills and powerful abilities would sometimes collide with one another, some of them even hitting the other teams by mistake, or sometimes because that was their target. The ground was covered in corpses of monsters and yers alike, and the air was thick with the sounds of battle and the smell of blood. The more the battle continued, however, the worse the situation became. It wasn''t because of the enemy yers, they were strong, but getting weaker, it was the monsters that were turning to be a real threat. There were more and more of them appearing, the me, as well as the smell of blood drawing them in. "Reign, you have to go down the mountain, we''ll keep these bastards upied here!" Wolf suddenly shouted at Reign, his expression showing just how resolute he was. "Wolf is correct, only one member needs to get down with the me, it''s best if it is you, even if you get attacked along the way, you''ll be able to escape the battle or defeat the enemy quickly, you''re the best choice!" Jin added as he stared at Reign who had a conflicted expression on his face. He knew that they were right, that staying here and fighting was only going to decrease their chances of winning. They had no idea how many monsters were present in total, but from how many kept appearing, there seemed to be a lot more of thempared to the total number of yers. Even if Wolf and the others died here, death was not true in the trials, which meant that he didn''t need to worry too much about them, and yet, the mere thought of leaving them alone to go down the mountain andplete the trial made him angry. He wanted them all to get down together, he didn''t want any of them to die, even if they wouldn''t truly die as dying still sucked, and he didn''t wish for any of them to experience it. For a moment, he even thought about using his transformation, but quickly shook his head and nodded at them. He knew they were right and that this was the best course of action for the current situation, that going down by himself was without a doubt the best way for them to win this trial quickly. Reign discharged all of his lightning around him, shocking many enemies before quickly zooming past them and his teammates and reaching the me. Once again, Reign took it before quickly running down the mountain, no longer being careful when going down as he was alone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The enemies were only able to see a bolt of ck and white lightning going down the mountain as Reign was that fast. They all quickly realized what was happening and started attacking Wolf and the others in a frenzy. Some of theirbatants split off from therge group and tried going to the side in order to pursue Reign, only to be stopped by Shadow or Beast. They were not going to let them follow Reign, no matter what happened. As Reign sped down the mountain, his senses were heightened, his mind focused entirely on reaching the base before anyone could catch up. The me of Ascendance pulsed in his grasp, its ethereal light guiding his way. He could hear the faint sounds of battle behind him, the sh of steel, and the roars of monsters echoing in the distance. He didn''t look back. He trusted his team to hold the line and give him the time he needed to secure their victory. The treacherous terrain demanded his full attention, each step carefully calcted to avoid any missteps that could send him tumbling to his doom. Reign''s lightning-fast movements left a trail of energy in his wake, the ck and white lightning crackling around him as he descended. He leaped over jagged rocks, slid down steep slopes, and navigated narrow ledges with precision. The mountain seemed to stretch endlessly before him, but he knew he was getting closer to the base with each passing second. Suddenly, a massive shadow loomed over him. Reign nced up to see a gigantic winged beast, a wyvern, diving toward him with its ws outstretched. Its eyes glowed with a predatory hunger, drawn by the power of the me. Reign''s grip tightened on his swords as he prepared to confront the new threat. He couldn''t afford to let the wyvern slow him down. With a burst of speed, he dodged to the side just as the wyvern''s ws crashed into the ground where he had been standing. The wyvern let out a deafening roar, its wings beating furiously as it turned to pursue him. Reign''s mind raced, calcting his next move. He couldn''t waste time in a prolonged battle, but he also couldn''t let the beast catch him. In a swift motion, Reign channeled his lightning into his swords, the des crackling with energy. He darted toward the wyvern, his movements a blur. The wyvern lunged, its jaws snapping shut, but Reign was too quick. He leaped into the air, his swords shing through the beast''s wings with precision. The wyvern screeched in pain, its flight faltering as it crashed to the ground. Reignnded gracefully, his swords still crackling with lightning. Without wasting a moment, he surged forward, leaving the injured beast behind as he continued his descent. The base of the mountain was finally in sight, a sense of urgency propelling him forward. The me of Ascendance glowed brighter, its light guiding him through the final stretch. Reign''s heart pounded in his chest as he pushed himself to the limit, his legs burning with the effort. He reached the base just as the first rays of dawn began to break over the horizon. The air was filled with a sense of victory, the weight of their journey lifting from his shoulders. Reign slowed to a stop, his breathing in heavy gasps as he looked around. The area was eerily quiet, the sounds of battle far behind him. Reign''s grip on the me tightened as he took a moment to catch his breath. He knew that this was the culmination of their efforts, the moment they had been fighting for. Suddenly, a familiar voice broke the silence. "Reign, you made it." Reign turned to see the elven woman who had guided them through the trials standing before him. Her expression was one of pride and admiration. "You and your team have proven yourselves worthy," she said, her voice carrying a tone of respect. "The me of Ascendance is yours." Ding! [ Victory: The me of Ascendance Retrieved ] [ The Heaven''s Hooligans have sessfullypleted the fourth Elite Trial. Congrattions! ] Chapter 1096 Heavens Hooligans The Final Trial Reign''s heart swelled with a mix of pride and relief as the elven woman''s words sank in. He had made it to the base of the mountain with the me of Ascendance, securing their victory in the fourth Elite Trial. However, his mind immediately turned to his friends who were still fighting on the mountainside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We did it," Reign said, his voice filled with both joy and concern. "But my team, they C" Before Reign could continue speaking, a sh of light made him cover his eyes before opening them again. He and the rest of the team were all standing in front of the gate they had entered in order to start the trial. "Did any of you-" "No, none of us died, some did get close to, but we''re fine now, the arena has automatically healed us as well, at least the serious injuries," Wolf said as he stretched his arms a bit. "And you made it, you got to the base of the mountain." Reign smiled, feeling both happy and aplished because of the events that transpired. "Couldn''t have done it without you guys." "Alright, let''s stop with this, it''s way too sweet, vomit-inducing, and to be honest, cringy," Shadow said as he stared at Wolf and Reign. "I mean c''mon, do we need to get a room for you two, do you need to just let it all out and be done with it?" Wolf and Reign nced at one another, smirked, and then attacked Shadow beating him up. "Dad, help!" "They''re going to kill me!" Shadow said while being choked from behind by Reign while Wolf was punching him in the stomach as if he was practicing with a boxing bag. "You''ll live," Jin said before looking at the elven woman. Find your next adventure on empire The elven woman approached them, her expression a mix of pride and solemnity. "You havepleted the fourth Elite Trial, but your journey is not yet over." "The final trial awaits, and it will test you like never before." "Do rest well, you will certainly need it." Back in their quarters, the team took the time to rest and recover. They knew that the final trial would be the toughest yet, but they felt more prepared than ever. They celebrated their victory with a well-deserved feast, sharing stories andughter as they recounted their journey so far. After the feast, they spent time in the hot spring, letting its healing waters soothe their weary bodies and rejuvenate their spirits. They knew that their journey was far from over, but they felt more prepared than ever to face whatevery ahead. The next morning, the elven woman appeared once more, her expression serious yet encouraging. "It is time for your final trial," she said, her voice carrying a weight of solemnity. "This trial will test not only your strength and skill but also your heart and mind. Prepare yourselves." Reign and his team nodded, their determination unwavering. They hade this far, and they would face the final trial with the same unity and resolve that had carried them through countless battles. As they followed the elven woman to the arena, they felt a renewed sense of purpose and resolve. The final trial awaited, and they were ready to face it together, proving once and for all that Heaven''s Hooligans were truly a force to be reckoned with. They arrived at arge, ornate door that seemed to pulse with energy. The elven woman stopped and turned to face them. "This door leads to your final trial," she said. "Beyond it lies the ultimate test of your abilities, your unity, and your resolve. You havee far, and I have no doubt that you will seed. Good luck." With that, she stepped aside, and the team took a deep breath before stepping through the door. The portal transported them to a vast, otherworldly arena. The sky above was a swirling vortex of colors, and the ground beneath their feet was a shifting mosaic of glowing tiles. Ding! [ Final Elite Trial: The Gauntlet of Ascension ] [ Objective: Ovee the challenges of the Gauntlet and reach the Ascendant''s Throne. Sess condition: Reach the throne and activate the Ascendant''s Beacon. Failure condition: All members are incapacitated or unable to reach the throne. ] The Heaven''s Hooligans looked around, taking in their surroundings. The final trial was a series of challenges, each one designed to test a different aspect of their abilities. "Stay sharp," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "Let''s move forward and face whateveres our way." The first challenge was a series of shifting tforms suspended over a bottomless chasm. The tforms moved in unpredictable patterns, making it difficult to find a safe path across. "Focus on your footing," Shadow advised. "Watch the patterns and time your movements." The team moved carefully, their agility and coordination allowing them to navigate the shifting tforms with rtive ease. They leaped from one tform to another, avoiding the gaps and timing their movements perfectly. As they reached the other side, the next challenge awaiteda series of elemental barriers that had to be deactivated in order to proceed. Each barrier was powered by a different elementfire, ice, lightning, and earth. "We need to deactivate the barriers by matching the element," Mia said, her frost magic crackling around her. "Let''s split up and handle each one." Mia took on the ice barrier, her frost magic neutralizing the freezing energy and deactivating it. Wolf faced the fire barrier, his mes absorbing and neutralizing the intense heat. Beast used his wind maniption to disrupt the lightning barrier, while Tank used his earth maniption to crumble the earth barrier. With the barriers deactivated, the team moved forward, reaching the next challenge. They all understood that this was the same asst time, the first couple of challenges were nothing more than mere qualifications that they had to show before being allowed to startpeting in the true trial. The final challenge awaiteda powerful guardian that blocked the path to the Ascendant''s Throne. The guardian was a towering figure d in armor, its eyes glowing with a fierce light. "You havee far," the guardian said, its voice echoing through the arena. "But to reach the Ascendant''s Throne, you must prove your worth inbat." The Heaven''s Hooligans readied their weapons, their marks glowing with power. They knew that this would be a tough battle, but they also knew that they had to win without resorting to using their marks as the trial would definitely be even harder. The guardian charged at them, its massive sword cleaving through the air with immense force. Greenie and Tank met its charge, theirbined strength holding the line as Wolf, Shadow, and Aelrinder struck from the sides. Mia, Laura, and Beast provided support from a distance, their spells and arrows targeting the guardian''s weak points. Jin''s explosions created powerful shockwaves, disorienting the guardian and creating openings for their attacks. Reign''s dual swords shimmered with light and darkness as he engaged the guardian, his strikes precise and relentless. He targeted the guardian''s joints and weak points, his movements a blur of energy. The battle raged on, the guardian''s strength and resilience pushing the team to their limits. But their unity andbined strength proved to be an unstoppable force. They fought with everything they had, their determination unwavering. Finally, after an intense battle, the guardian faltered. Reign saw the opportunity and seized it, delivering a powerful strike that shattered the guardian''s armor and brought it to its knees. "Congrattions, now, you will be allowed to participate in the true trial and vie for the Ascendant''s Throne." The elven woman said as she appeared behind them. "A small warning, however." "All the teams that will be in the trial with you have done the same as you, they have gone through all the challenges, managed to win, and arepeting in order to evolve, just as you are." "Out of all the teamspeting, however, you are one of the three teams who have not lost a single trial and have managed toplete them all in your first try, I won''t tell you who the other two teams are, however." The woman said with a smile before the space around them started distorting. The space around the Heaven''s Hooligans warped and shifted, and they felt the familiar sensation of being transported to a new location. As the distortion settled, they found themselves standing in a grand arena, farrger and more imposing than any they had faced before. The sky above was a swirling canvas of colors, and the ground was a mosaic of glowing tiles, simr to what they had seen before, but with an even greater sense of magnitude and importance. To call the arena huge would be an understatement as its diameter was many miles, and Reign and the others could barely even see the other side of the arena. That was not all, however, as the arena was not simple either. In the very center, about 1 mile high, was the throne they were supposed to reach, with a grand staircase present around it, one that seemed to have been made for giants to walk on. "Let the trial begin." Suddenly, the ground trembled and shifted, separating itself into many tforms that levitated. Chapter 1097 The Throne of Ascendance Battle on the Platforms The ground trembled and shifted, separating into numerous levitating tforms. The grand arena transformed into aplex and dynamic battleground, each tform varying in size and height, creating abyrinthinework suspended in the air. Some tforms hovered low, while others soared high, connected by narrow bridges and winding paths. The throne stood tall at the center, a mile-high monolith surrounded by swirling energy. Ding! [ True Final Elite Trial: Ascension of the Worthy ] [ Objective: Reach the Ascendant''s Throne and activate the Ascendant''s Beacon. Sess condition: Activate the Beacon and hold the Throne for five minutes. Failure condition: All members are incapacitated or unable to reach the throne. ] [ Warning: The final trial is a free-for-all. Alliances and betrayals are expected. Only one team can im victory. ] Reign and his team exchanged determined nces. The stakes were higher than ever, and they knew that the final trial would test their limits like never before. The shifting tforms and the mile-high ascent to the throne would be an immense challenge, but they were prepared to face it together. "Stay sharp," Reign said, his voice steady. "Let''s move forward and face whateveres our way." The Heaven''s Hooligans began their ascent, navigating theplexwork of tforms with agility and precision. The tforms shifted and moved unpredictably, adding an element of danger to their climb. They had to watch their footing and time their movements perfectly to avoid falling into the abyss below. The tforms didn''t simply levitate, they were also moving around, and some would even start turning around, dropping whoever was there down to the abyss below. One team got eliminated early on just like that, they were standing in the middle of arge tform and were looking around them, analyzing the movement of the other tforms and teams, trying to create a map in their mind and the best path to the throne, only for the tform they were standing on to suddenly start turning to the side. Before they could jump off the tform, it had already turned 90 degrees to the side, making it impossible for them to grab onto anything to hold on, thus they all fell down to the abyss and were eliminated. As Reign and the others progressed, they encountered their first obstaclea team of fierce-looking warriors who had suddenly jumped on a tform right next to their own. The two teams faced off, their eyes locked in a silent challenge. Even though both teams could continue forward, making their way toward the throne and the huge stairs that led to it, they didn''t move a single inch. They werepeting against one another, which meant that sooner orter, they would fight in order to get to the throne and keep it, so instead of doing thatter, why not do it now? "You know, we have heard of you before, Heaven''s Hooligans." The leader of the enemy team of 14batants said as he stared at Reign and the others with a wide smile. "Yeah, I heard you defeated some teams we fought against in the past as well, it''s quite exciting to hear such a thing, it means you might be worthy to even go against us, and die a good death." Another member of the enemy team said before licking the edge of his de as he stared at them with bloodlust and excitement. "Now, we can all go forward and run to the throne, but-" "Enough, let''s just get on with it," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "Take them down!" The moment Reign''s words echoed around them, the team moved while the enemy team all smiled widely as they moved as well, charging at them with excitement. "That''s the spirit, kid!" The leader, who looked to be about 40, said with a wide smile as he suddenly disappeared from the spot and appeared right above Reign who was still standing behind Wolf and the others who had charged forward. Hisrge curved greatsword struck down, met by Reign''s two swords that were crossed in order to block the attack. ''Heavy.'' Reign thought as he blocked the attack that actually forced his arms to be pushed back thanks to the immense strength the enemy leader had. "For one that uses two swords and seems to focus more on speed, your strength isn''t half-bad!" The leader said as he stood some 3 meters in front of Reign. Wolf and the others made contact with the rest of the enemy team, none of them even looking back to check up on Reign. They didn''t have to. They had absolute faith that no matter what enemy Reign faced, he would be able to defeat them, no matter who they were. "Seems like you can see some of my stats, huh?" Reign asked as he smiled at the enemy leader while using his [ Inspect ] skill to check his status. "Hmmm seems like you can do the same, huh?" The leader suddenly asked with a wide smile as he stared at Reign who smiled back at him. "I gotta say, your strength really is high." The leader smirked, clearly pleased by Reign''s acknowledgment of his strength. "You''ve got potential, kid. But let''s see if you can back up that potential with action." Reign''s smile widened. "You''ll find out soon enough." Without another word, the two warriors shed again. Reign''s dual swords moved with fluid grace, lightning swirling around them as they met the enemy leader''s powerful swings. The air crackled with the intensity of their battle, each strike sending shockwaves through the tform.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile, the rest of the Heaven''s Hooligans were locked in fiercebat with the enemy team. Despite being outnumbered, the Heaven''s Hooligans fought with a coordinated precision that made them a formidable force. The enemy team, though strong, struggled to match their unity and strategy. The enemy team had 4batants that were on the level of Wolf and the others. The man who had previously spoken to Reign and licked his de, a woman who used a pair of ws on her hands, and two men who looked nearly identical and used two short axes and a curved sword respectively. Stay tuned with empire But even with the four of them upying Wolf, Shadow, Jin, and Mia, it was still not enough to give the rest of them enough advantage over the rest. Reign and the enemy leader continued their intense duel, their movements a blur of speed and power. The enemy leader''s curved greatsword swung with devastating force, but Reign''s agility and dual swords allowed him to parry and counter with swift, precise strikes. The sh of their weapons echoed through the arena, a testament to their skill and determination. "You''ve got some impressive moves," the enemy leader admitted, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "But let''s see how you handle this!" With a roar, the enemy leader unleashed a powerful shockwave from his greatsword, the force of the attack aimed directly at Reign. The ground beneath them trembled as the shockwave raced forward. Reign reacted instantly, channeling his lightning into his legs and swords. He crossed the des in front of him, creating a barrier of energy that absorbed the shockwave while he jumped to the side in order to dodge the blow. The barrier absorbed only a part of the shockwave before copsing, the immense power continuing forward, actually destroying a part of the tform they were standing on. Reign didn''t simply stop moving, however, and charged at the enemy leader right away. As Reign closed the distance, he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one infused with the power of light and darkness. The enemy leader struggled to keep up, his defense weakening under the relentless assault. He was strong, but his speed wasn''t a match for Reign, especially after thetter used his lightning to further boost his already immense speed. Suddenly, the ground below the enemy leader trembled as Reign sensed danger. He quickly kicked the de of the enemy and jumped away as a powerful shockwave suddenly appeared from below the leader. The shockwave covered the area 20 meters around the leader and was sted from the ground up, hitting Reign, causing him to choke for a moment as his internal organs were slightly damaged from the blow, and his body was sent some 6 meters up in the air. The leader prepared his de, ready to strike at Reign while thetter was airborne, only to suddenly widen his eyes as they met Reign''s eyes, which were calm and had no fear or surprise in them. Suddenly, he felt danger, but it was already toote. His head suddenly felt as if it was splitting open. The invisible power he had covered his de in dissipated as a minor shockwave escaped from it before he used his curved de as a crotch in order to not fall down to his knees. "As I said, your strength stat is truly high, but unfortunately, your stats aren''t quite bnced." ''When faced against a soul-based attack, you can do nothing to stop it, hell, you barely managed to notice the danger before it hit you.'' Reign said inwardly before lightning coiled around him, his eyes turning blue as he created arge spear of lightning that he threw at the leader. Chapter 1098 The Leaders Mark The spear of lightning surged through the air, crackling with intense energy as it closed in on the enemy leader. He tried to muster a defense, but the splitting headache from Reign''s soul-based attack left him disoriented and vulnerable. The spear struck true, hitting the leader squarely in the chest. Lightning exploded outward, sending tendrils of electricity coursing through his body. He let out a cry of pain as the force of the impact lifted him off his feet and sent him crashing to the edge of the tform. For a moment, it seemed as if the leader might fall into the abyss below, but he managed to m his sword into the tform, anchoring himself just in time. He hung there, breathing heavily, his once confident expression reced with one of shock and disbelief. "You underestimated me, and you didn''t bnce out your stats well," Reign said, his voice steady as he approached the wounded leader. "That was your mistake." The leader struggled to pull himself up, but his strength was waning. Blood dripped from his wounds, and the damage from the lightning attack had taken its toll. Reign stopped a few feet away, his dual swords at the ready, waiting to see if the leader would surrender or attempt a final desperate move. "You''re strong," the leader admitted through gritted teeth, his voice strained. "But this isn''t over yet." With a grunt of effort, the leader pulled himself back onto the tform, using his sword as a crutch. His body trembled from the exertion, and it was clear that he was on the brink of copse, but his eyes burned with determination. He raised his sword onest time, the de trembling in his hand. "Very well," Reign said, his expression hardening. "Let''s finish this." In a sh of motion, Reign closed the distance between them. The leader swung his sword with all the strength he had left, but Reign was too fast. He sidestepped the attack with ease, his movements fluid and precise. Before the leader could recover, Reign''s swords blurred through the air, delivering a series of rapid strikes. The leader''s sword was knocked from his grasp, spinning off the tform and into the abyss. Reign''s final strike was aimed at the leader''s chest, and with a burst of energy, he drove his sword through the man''s heart. The leader''s eyes widened in shock, and he staggered backward, blood seeping from the fatal wound. "You fought well," Reign said quietly as the leader stared at him with his eyes filled with determination. "You have as well, but you also made a mistake." The leader said as he suddenly grabbed both of Reign''s hands and smiled dangerously. Before Reign could attempt to pull his hands back, a mark present on the right side of the leader''s neck glowed, and his aura changed. "You have a mark?!" "Most team leaders in the elite trials have them boy, and this is the final trial, it''s nothing special for multiple members of a team to have marks!" The leader said as his body changed, turned purple and horns grew out of his head. His arms bulged and elongated while his hands changed shape, sharp ws appearing and stabbing into Reign''s hands, causing him to wince in pain before quickly pulling his arms back and jumping back to dodge a powerful blow from the leader who tried to headbutt him. His hands were injured, skin and flesh ripped apart as bones could be seen in a couple of ces, but Reign barely batted an eye at that as a purple aura covered his hands immediately and they started healing. The leader stared at his hands before looking to the side, staring at Laura and gritting his teeth. "Stay out of this." The leader said before opening his mouth, his mana being channeled toward it as a purple ball of energy formed on top of his tongue. He then closed his mouth and seemingly swallowed the ball, but Reign felt danger from that action and quickly moved, appearing right between the leader and Laura. The leader cocked his head back before suddenly moving it forward and opening his mouth,unching a devastatingly fast and powerful beam of purple energy toward Laura. "Tch!" Reign clicked his tongue in annoyance as he felt the power of the beam and quickly lifted his right arm up before slowly shing down. [ Severing, Sword One ] The sword trembled before a nearly invisible sword light moved forward, shing the beam of purple energy in half, causing it to hit behind Reign, slicing through the tform. The tform shuddered as the two halves of the purple beam sliced through it, sending chunks of stone and debris tumbling into the abyss below. Reign, standing firm amidst the chaos, stared down the transformed enemy leader, who now exuded an even more dangerous aura. "That transformation, it seems to be demonic, but not a full demon, perhaps a being that has demonic blood in it?" Reign asked the leader with a calm expression. ''Seems quite simr to Tank and his mark.'' "You''ve pushed me to my limit," the leader growled, his voice deep and resonant with power. "But this fight isn''t over, boy. I''ll drag you down to the depths with me if I have to!" Reign''s eyes narrowed, his swords shimmering with energy as he prepared for the leader''s next move. He knew that this would be a fight to the finishone where neither could afford to hold anything back and yet, he had to hold back in order to use his markter, once they got close to the throne. The leader charged forward, his speed and strength amplified by his transformation. His ws shed through the air with lethal intent, each swipe aimed to tear Reign apart. Reign, relying on his agility and reflexes, dodged and parried the blows, his swords shing against the leader''s ws in a flurry of sparks. Unlike before, he was no longer only using his lightning, but his light and darkness as well. The tforms beneath them shifted dangerously, teetering on the edge of copse. The sheer force of their battle was tearing apart the very ground they stood on, making the arena even more perilous. Reign knew he couldn''t let this drag on. The longer the fightsted, the more unstable their footing would be, and the greater the risk of falling into the abyss. He needed to find a way to end this, and fast. With a burst of lightning-infused speed, Reign seemingly turned into a bolt of ck and white lightning and closed the distance between them, his swords shing as he unleashed a rapid sequence of strikes. The leader roared in defiance, meeting each attack with a counter of his own. Their movements became a blur, the sound of steel and ws shing filling the air. "It''s futile boy!" The leader said as he suddenly swung his ws forward, unleashing a powerful shockwave that pushed Reign back, a trickle of blood escaping his mouth. "Don''t think you will be able to do anything to me without using a mark as well." "I know you have one, there is no way somebody like you doesn''t have it, soe, use it, let me see just how powerful it is! The leader roared, his current form making him seem incredibly evil and demonic. But the leader suddenly stopped and stared at Reign, his eyes widening in anger as he heard Reign chuckle. "Sorry, but you are not qualified to see that."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Why would I use my own mark to fight against an enemy I can win against without using a mark?" Reign asked with a calm smile as the leader clenched his teeth, almost breaking them as he stared at Reign with anger and fury. "Very well, I shall then show you just what your arrogance will bring you." The leader suddenly moved, a shockwave taking ce where he previously stood on as he appeared in front of Reign almost immediately. "That anger and hot-headedness, that is the reason you have lost today." Reign suddenly said as the leader''s eyes widened before he stumbled and fell down to his knees. Reign had anticipated that the leader would get angry at his words, and had already prepared for him to attack him. Without the leader noticing it, he had used his soul power and prepared a powerful attack right in front of him, only waiting for the leader to get close so that he could attack him without thetter noticing it. Reign had believed that in this current state, the leader might be able to notice the soul attack beforehand and perhaps even dodge it, thus he carefully prepared to attack him in a way he wouldn''t be able to do a thing. It worked much better than expected. "That form gives you quite a lot, it even healed that heart that I stabbed, but it seems to make you prone to anger issues, do try to control yourself better next time." Reign said before disappearing from sight and appearing behind the leader. His swords stabbed the leader from behind, piercing his heart while his head was already in the air, severed. Chapter 1099 Moving Closer to the Throne Perhaps one would think what Reign had just done was a bit too cruel and ruthless. He had not only decapitated his enemy, but had also stabbed him through the heart, but even then, he was not finished. He channeled his lightning first, which started frying the flesh of the man, as well as the inside of his body before his light and darkness wereunched inside as well before being forced to try and fuse. Reign then pulled his sword out of the body and jumped to the side, releasing the control he had over the light and darkness that was being forcibly fused inside the body. Without anyone to control the two, they became vtile and quickly shed, as two powers that wereplete opposites would normally do. The sh caused an explosion inside the body, annihting the heart entirely and leaving a hole in the powerful body of the enemy leader that was still in its transformed state. It was cruel and ruthless to do such a thing to an enemy that you have already defeated. Not sparing the lifeless body and damaging it further the way Reign had done, not many would do that, but he had to make sure the enemy was dead. The mark he had and the powerful transformation allowed the man to heal his heart which had been stabbed through, Reign was not going to risk anything, he was not going to leave the body in good condition to only learn that the enemy could somehow even heal from being decapitated, he had to be thorough and make sure he was truly dead. The mark had given the enemy leader a big boost and made his stats even higher than Reign''s, but it had a drawback, it caused him to lose some rationality and be prone toshing out of anger. ''He isn''t the only one, Tank and Wolf had said that as they got stronger and the marks started being more powerful as well, they were also sensing slight changes in their psyche whenever they used them.'' ''Nothing of the sort has happened to me yet, nor Shadow and Beast.'' ''We have to be careful though, we might not even be sensing the changes, we cannot act like this man and lose control over our emotions when using our trump cards.'' Reign was lucky with his opponent. Had it not been for the fact thetter couldn''t defend against his soul attacks, and his anger issues, Reign would have had to use his mark as well. Reign stood over the smoldering remains of his opponent, the leader''s body now lifeless and beyond recovery. The battle had been fierce, but Reign''s calm demeanor and tactical precision had allowed him to prevail. He exhaled slowly, steadying himself after the intense encounter. The tform beneath his feet was still trembling from the recent sh, and he knew that the battle wasn''t over yet. He had to regroup with his team and continue their ascent toward the throne. Turning away from the fallen enemy, Reign quickly assessed the state of the battlefield. His team was still locked inbat with the remaining members of the enemy group, but it was clear that the Heaven''s Hooligans were gaining the upper hand. Wolf''s fiery greatsword pushed his enemy, the man who licked his sword previously, back and burned him, Shadow''s speed and agility made him a ghostly terror on the battlefield, and Mia''s frost and great swordsmanship kept her foe at bay, not allowing the other person to gain an advantage even after she had used her own mark. The woman who used ws, as well as the man Wolf was fighting against, both had marks, but theirs were not as powerful, the marks only gave them a boost, and there was no sort of change happening on their bodies, which showed that either the marks were not quitepatible with them, or the ones who had given them the marks had given the worst ones they had. Only Gods could give marks to mortals, but there were different kinds of marks. Take Wolf''s mark for example, which was given by Miriam, a Peak God. It was actually a high-quality mark, one of the best she possessed, which gave a huge boost and advantage to a person, but was also difficult to control. The more powerful the person became, the more power from the mark they could withstand, but the harder it was to control it. Beast was given a mark by a Low God, and the mark should be of low quality, but in fact, it was not. He was given the very best mark the God in question had, and one of the reasons he was able to gain a new Innate Ability, other than the fact he had been practicing his Wind Maniption seriously, was also because of the mark. It barely did anything to his psyche and gave him a great boost in his archery, as well as his overall stats, and was better than what a person would usually get from a Mid or even a High God. Reign sprinted towards his team, joining the fray with renewed energy. Together, they quickly started gaining the upper hand. Upon noticing Reign, some of the members of the enemy team nced to the side, only to see their leader''s lifeless body, which had turned back to normal. The leader was on his knees, his head a couple of feet away, and arge hole was present in the middle of his torso. The sight of their leader''s defeated body sent a wave of shock and despair through the remaining members of the enemy team. Their confidence wavered, and Reign could see the hesitation in their movements. The Heaven''s Hooligans seized the opportunity, pressing their advantage with relentless force. Wolf, now emboldened by the turn of events, unleashed a devastatingbo with his fiery greatsword. His opponent, already struggling under the intense heat and power of Wolf''s attacks, was unable to keep up. With a final, powerful sh, Wolf''s sword cleaved through his enemy''s defenses, sending him crashing to the ground, his body charred and lifeless. Shadow moved with the speed and grace of a phantom, his daggers shing in the dim light as he weaved in and out ofbat. His opponent, disoriented and demoralized by the death of their leader, couldn''t match Shadow''s relentless assault. A well-ced strike found its mark, and the enemy copsed, blood pooling beneath them. Mia, with her frost magic and exceptional swordsmanship, continued to dominate her foe. The woman with the ws, despite her mark, was losing ground rapidly. Mia''s cold precision and unyielding attacks wore her down, and with a final, chilling blow, Mia shattered the woman''s defenses, freezing her solid before shattering the ice, leaving nothing but remnants. The remaining enemybatants, seeing theirrades fall one by one, were filled with desperation. They knew they couldn''t win, but pride or perhaps fear of surrender kept them fighting. Reign, who had previously joined the battle, seemed to surge with energy, making short work of them. His swords, infused with light and darkness, danced through the air, cutting down thest of their resistance. As the final enemy fell, the tform they stood on trembled ominously. Cracks spiderwebbed across its surface, and the entire structure seemed on the verge of copse. The Heaven''s Hooligans quickly regrouped, knowing that staying here any longer would be suicidal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Move! The tform''s about to go!" Reign shouted, leading the charge toward the next stable tform. The team leaped across the crumbling ground,nding safely just as the previous tform broke apart and plummeted into the abyss below, the lifeless bodies of their enemies falling down as well, disappearing into the abyss. They paused briefly to catch their breath, but there was no time to rest. The battle had cost them precious time, and they could already see other teams making their way toward the throne from different directions. The final trial was far from over, and thepetition was fierce. "Let''s not waste any more time," Reign said, scanning the paths ahead. "We need to reach that throne quickly." The team nodded in agreement, their resolve hardened by the battles they had fought. They continued their ascent, navigating the shifting tforms and treacherous terrain with skill and determination. The throne, now closer than ever, loomed above them like a beacon of their hard-earned victory. As they approached the final stretch, they encountered more resistance. Several teams had converged on the same path, and a massive battle was unfolding near the base of the throne''s staircase. The air was thick with the sounds ofbatshing weapons, crackling spells, and the cries of those who were defeated. Reign quickly assessed the situation. The throne was only a few hundred meters away, but the path was blocked by multiple teams, all vying for the same prize. "We need to clear a path," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "We take them down, and we secure the throne." "Let''s do this," Wolf replied, his greatsword igniting with his chaos mes once more. The Heaven''s Hooligans charged into the fray, their presence immediately turning the tide of the battle. The other teams, already tired from their own fights, were caught off guard by the sudden and overwhelming force of Reign and his team, and mayhem soon ensued. Chapter 1100 Moving Up The Staircase The Heaven''s Hooligans burst into the chaotic battlefield like a storm, their coordinated assault disrupting the fragile bnce between the other teams. Reign led the charge, his dual swords shing with arcs of lightning and waves of darkness, cutting through the ranks of their opponents. Each swing was precise and devastating, leaving no room for retaliation. The other teams, who had been locked in a bitter struggle, suddenly found themselves overwhelmed by this new and formidable force. Wolf''s greatsword, wreathed in chaos mes, cleaved through armor and flesh alike. The mes licked at the air, leaving a trail of scorched earth and defeated enemies in its wake. His sheer power was undeniable, and the chaotic energy added an unpredictable edge to his strikes, making him a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield. Shadow moved like a wraith, his form almost a blur as he darted between opponents. His daggers found their marks with deadly precision, each strike aimed at vital points. Those who tried to engage him found themselves disoriented by his speed and agility, their attempts to retaliate thwarted by his relentless assault. Shadow''s ability to blend into the darkness and strike from unexpected angles made him a nightmare for his foes, especially in such arge group where he could easily use their numbers to his advantage by suddenly appearing from their shadows. Mia''s frost magic and swordsmanship were a deadlybination. She wove through the battlefield, her de leaving a trail of frost that slowed and hindered her enemies. Her magicplemented her fighting style, freezing opponents in ce just long enough for her to deliver a finishing blow. The battlefield around her was littered with the shattered remains of those who she had attacked. Tank and Greenie formed an imprable wall, and a devastating bulldozer at the front lines. Tank''s shield absorbed iing blows, protecting his teammates from harm, while Greenie''s massive hammer crushed anything that got in their way. The two worked in perfect harmony, theirbined strength holding back the tide of enemies that threatened to overwhelm them. Tank didn''t even use his axe, instead, he was holding two strong shields, one in each hand, and was defending all attacks while sometimes pushing forward with the shields, causing the enemies who had gotten too close to be pushed back, some of them falling down on their backs. Aelrinder''s spear was a blur of motion, striking with pinpoint uracy. He chose his enemies carefully, most of the time appearing as a specter behind Wolf, Greenie, and some of the others, utilizing his wind maniption to great effect. His precision was unmatched, and his presence on the battlefield provided a critical edge for the team. Whenever an opponent thought he had managed to block or evade an attack by a hair''s width, they would be shocked to find Aelrinder''s spearing at them from an angle impossible to defend. Jin''s explosions rocked the battlefield, disorienting the enemy and creating openings for the rest of the team to exploit. His control over the st radius was impable, ensuring that his allies were never caught in the crossfire. The shockwaves sent enemies sprawling, leaving them vulnerable to the Heaven''s Hooligans'' relentless advance. His ability, even though it was very effective against one powerful opponent thanks to Jin''s incredible control, was perfect for fighting against groups of enemies. The explosions were difficult to notice ahead of time and packed quite a punch. Experience more tales on empire Beast, positioned at a distance, rained down arrows with deadly uracy. Each shot was guided by his mastery over wind maniption, allowing him to strike targets with precision even from afar. His tamed beasts fought alongside the team, their ferocity and strength adding to the chaos and confusion among the enemy ranks. The other teams, already exhausted from their previous battles, quickly found themselves outmatched by the sheer power and coordination of the Heaven''s Hooligans. They had been fighting for quite some time, they had already used their marks, and they got tired. Their mana had been dwindling even before Reign and the others arrived, and with them attacking them so suddenly, and with such ferocity, it was incredibly difficult to defend against them. The tide of battle shifted overwhelmingly in favor of the Heaven''s Hooligans. With each passing moment, they decimated the opposition, their relentless assault driving back the remaining teams. Exhaustion was evident in their enemies'' eyes, their movements sluggish and desperatepared to the focused, lethal efficiency of Reign''s team. As the Heaven''s Hooligans carved a path through the chaotic battlefield, the teams that had been vying for the throne quickly found themselves on the defensive. Some attempted to flee, but the unforgiving nature of the trial and the copsing tforms offered no escape. Others, filled with desperation, threw themselves at Reign''s team in ast-ditch effort to stop them, only to be met with swift and merciless retaliation. Of course, many continued fighting against one another, and there were some who distanced themselves frombat and started making their way up the stairs, trying to reach the throne. The team surged forward, their eyes locked on the throne. The staircase leading up to it was massive, each step a daunting obstacle in itself. However, with their opponents in retreat and their goal within reach, they were very motivated to go up. Of course, there were still more teams present in the trial, many who were already going up the stairs from other sides, many who were still locked in battle against their opponents, and some who had still not reached the base of the stairs. As they reached the base of the throne''s staircase, thest remnants of the opposing teams made a final, desperate stand. A handful of warriors, their bodies battered and their mana nearly depleted, positioned themselves as the final barrier between Reign''s team and victory. Their faces were set in grim determinationthey knew they couldn''t win, but they were determined to fight until the very end. Reign and the rest had already destroyed any chance they had to try and win this trial, but they were going to at least try and ruin their chances as well. The final group of defenders braced themselves as the Heaven''s Hooligans advanced. Despite their fatigue and injuries, the resolve in their eyes was clearthey would not back down. But Reign and his team were equally determined. They knew that this was thest obstacle standing between them and the throne, and they were prepared to do whatever it took to im victory. Reign led the charge, his dual swords crackling with energy. The first of the defenders, a heavily armored warrior wielding a massive battle axe, roared and swung his weapon with all the strength he could muster. Reign deftly dodged the blow, his speed enhanced by his lightning abilities. He retaliated with a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed at the weak points in the warrior''s armor. Despite the warrior''s best efforts, Reign''s relentless assault proved too much, and with a final, powerful thrust, Reign pierced the warrior''s chest, sending him crashing to the ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn Wolf, his greatsword still zing with chaotic mes, shed with another defendera woman wielding twin daggers. Her movements were quick and agile, and she used her small stature to her advantage, darting around Wolf in an attempt to find an opening. But Wolf''s power and reach were too much for her to ovee. He parried her attacks with ease, using his immense strength to keep her at bay. When she overextended in a desperate attempt tond a hit, Wolf seized the opportunity, delivering a crushing blow that sent her flying into the air before shended on the ground and coughed up blood. Mia, with her frost magic and swordsmanship, took on a pair of defenders who were working together in a coordinated attack. One wielded a spear, the other a longsword, and they attempted to nk her, hoping to catch her off guard. But Mia''s cold precision and experience made her a formidable opponent. She used her frost magic to create barriers and slow their movements, disrupting their coordination. With a graceful spin, she deflected the spear with her sword and unleashed a wave of icy shards that struck both of her opponents, leaving them vulnerable to her next strike. She finished them off with two swift shes, her de cutting through their armor as if it were paper. Shadow, Aelrinder, Tank, Greenie, Jin, and Beast quickly dealt with the remaining defenders. They fought with the same unity and precision that had carried them through countless battles, each member ying to their strengths. Shadow and Aelrinder moved like shadows, their attacks swift and deadly, while Tank and Greenie used their overwhelming strength to crush any resistance. Jin''s punches and kicks quickly overwhelmed his opponents, and Beast''s arrows ensured that no defender could escape their fate. Thest of the defenders fell, their final stand ending in defeat. The path to the throne was now clear. "Let''s go!" Reign shouted, leading his team up the massive staircase. Each step was an immense effort, the sheer size of the stairs making the climb feel endless. But with their goal in sight, the Heaven''s Hooligans pushed forward, their determination unyielding. As they ascended, the energy surrounding the throne grew more intense. The air crackled with power, and the swirling vortex of colors above the throne seemed to pulse in time with their steps. It was as if the throne itself was reacting to their approach, its energy resonating with their strength and resolve. Chapter 1101 The Thrones Challenges The ascent, however, was not a simple or easy one. It came with its own sets of challenges. The ascent to the throne became increasingly treacherous as the Heaven''s Hooligans advanced. Each step of the massive staircase seemed to vibrate with an energy of its own, challenging not just their physical strength but their resolve and coordination as a team. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation as if the throne was testing their worthiness with every stride. As they climbed, the ground beneath them shifted, the steps asionally moving and reconfiguring themselves to throw them off bnce. tforms that appeared solid would suddenly give way, forcing the team to stay vignt and adapt quickly to the ever-changing terrain. The swirling vortex of colors above the throne cast eerie shadows across the path, making it difficult to discern what was real and what was an illusion. "We need to be careful," Reign cautioned, his eyes scanning the steps ahead for any signs of danger. "This ce is trying to mess with our heads." Mia nodded, her hand glowing with frost magic as she reinforced the ground beneath them, creating patches of ice to stabilize the shifting steps. "Stay close and watch each other''s backs. If one of us falls, we all go down." The team moved in unison, their years of fighting together allowing them to navigate the treacherous ascent with a grace that belied the difficulty of the task. But as they neared the halfway point, a new challenge presented itself. The air around them began to hum with a low, ominous sound. The vortex of colors above the throne intensified, and from its swirling depths, tendrils of pure energy began to descend, forming tangible shapes that materialized on the staircase ahead. These shapes quickly solidified into fearsome creaturesgolems of raw energy, their bodies crackling with power. Each golem was a towering figure,posed entirely of the same swirling energy that surrounded the throne, their forms shifting and crackling withtent power. "These things aren''t easy to defeat," Wolf muttered, tightening his grip on his greatsword. The mes that wreathed his de red up in response, ready for the battle ahead, even though the mes themselves were not that effective against the golems. Of course, his mes were no ordinary mes at all. Wolf nced around, looking at other teams who were also trying to get to the throne. It wasn''t just them who were fighting against the golems, but every team that managed to get this far. Therger the team, the more golems spawned. Some teams decided to use another team as a scapegoat and withdraw from battle, but that only made the golems they had been fighting go into a sort of frenzy, turning red and attacking them with greater ferocity as more spawned. "There''s no turning back now," Reign said, his voice filled with determination. "We fight our way through." The golems surged forward, their movements surprisingly fluid for beings made of energy. They attacked with brutal force, each strike sending out shockwaves that rattled the very air. The Heaven''s Hooligans met them head-on, theirbined might shing against the raw power of the golems. Reign moved like a lightning bolt, his dual swords shing through the air as he shed at the nearest golem. His des, infused with the power of light and darkness, cut through the golem''s energy form, causing it to flicker and destabilize. But the creature didn''t fall easily. It reformed its body, countering with a massive fist that Reign narrowly avoided. Still,pared to normal attacks, Reign''s did more damage as the golem was obviously smaller this time. His light and darkness were very good at countering their energy forms, as were some other abilities that others of his own team, as well as other teams, had. Wolf joined the fray, his greatsword crashing against another golem with explosive force. The chaos mes on his de burned with intensity, searing through the energy form of the golem. Each strike of his sword sent ripples of fire through the creature''s body, weakening it with every blow. It was the chaos energy that did most of the damage, causing the energy that the golems were made out of to destabilize by a bit. Shadow darkness was also effective, the corrosive properties quickly bing evident as the color of the golems turned a bit darker after each stab of his daggers. The golems, who struggled to keep up with his rapid movements, were constantly being injured by him, who was not aiming to incapacitate or destroy them. He went as fast as he could, aiming at different golems each time, stabbing them a couple of times to weaken them with his darkness before moving on to other ones and leaving the weakened ones to the others. Mia''s frost magic was particrly effective against the golems, but not when it came to destroying them, but to slow them down immensely. Even energy itself would get frozen from her frost, which meant that the golems that attacked her were quickly slowed down, and if she focused on one, she could freeze it for a period of time.N?v(el)B\\jnn Tank and Greenie worked together to hold the line, using theirbined strength to push back the golems. Tank''s shields absorbed the brunt of the golems'' attacks, while Greenie''s hammer delivered crushing blows that shattered the golems'' energy cores. The two of them created a formidable barrier that the golems struggled to break through. Their powers, however, were not suitable when it came to destroying the golems, and neither was Aelrinder''s or Beast''s wind maniption. Aelrinder''s spear danced through the air, his strikes precise as he used his wind maniption to enhance his attacks, creating gusts of wind that sliced through the golems'' forms, but they quickly reformed and continued attacking him. Beast was constantly raining down arrows with unerring uracy. His wind maniption allowed him to guide his arrows through the chaotic battlefield, striking his opponents in their most vulnerable spots, but the golems had no such spots. They had no weak spots, only certain forms of energy were more effective than others, and that was it. Jin''s explosions were a constant presence on the battlefield, doing his best to try and disorient the golems and create openings for his teammates. The sts did little to the golems other than cause their forms to be disturbed for a short period of time, and they did not get disoriented at all, but it still worked to help the rest of the team. Enjoy exclusive content from empire Laura''s demonic energy was effective, however. It was simr to Shadow''s darkness when used against the golems who were made out of energy, out of pure mana. Demonic energy was a different kind of energy, and the two would sh. Each time her spells or attacks made out of demonic energy hit the golems and destroyed a part of their bodies, the demonic energy would linger, and when the golem attempted to reform itself, the lingering demonic energy would sh with the energy the golem was made out of, stopping the reformation and causing more damage to the golem. Despite the overwhelming odds, the Heaven''s Hooligans fought with a ferocity that left no room for doubt. They were a well-oiled machine, each member ying their part to perfection. The golems, powerful as they were, couldn''t withstand the relentless assault of the team. As the Heaven''s Hooligans pressed forward, the number of golems seemed endless. For every golem they defeated, another would rise from the swirling energy surrounding the throne. But their goal was not to destroy all the golems, but to get to the throne. They were constantly moving forward, inching closer to the throne as they battled against the golems. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of battle, thest of the golems fell down, and Reign and the others were surprised to find that no more appeared. The swirling energy around the throne calmed, and the path to the Ascendant''s Throne was finally clear. The team stood amidst the dissipating energy, their breaths heavy but their resolve unshaken. The team continued their ascent, the final steps feeling both exhrating and daunting. They knew that they were on the brink of victory, but also that the throne itself might hold onest challenge. Each step brought them closer to their goal, the energy in the air growing more intense with every meter they climbed. They nced around them, and couldn''t see a single other team who had managed to get through the horde of golems yet, which was a good thing for them. Most teams didn''t have multiple people who had abilities that were as effective against the golems as those that Reign, Wolf, Shadow, and Laura had, and couldn''t get through them as fast as they did. "Hey, once we get the throne, do we also get to keep the golems, and have them help us during those 5 minutes?" Shadow asked with a smile as the others chuckled. "As if the system would allow something like that to happen." "Yeah, all of the powers the throne had will probably disappear and the rest of the teams will be free to attack us, there are even some who are waiting for that moment, they stepped on the base of the staircase and haven''t moved an inch from there." Chapter 1102 Defending the Throne "Right," Reign replied, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the throne ahead. "We can''t let our guard down for even a second. Once we reach the throne, we''re going to be the main target for everyone else." The team pressed on, their steps measured but determined as they neared the throne. The swirling vortex of energy above the throne continued to pulse with power, a reminder of the immense challenge that stilly before them. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and each member of the Heaven''s Hooligans knew that the hardest part of the trial was yet toe. As they reached the final few steps, the throne itself came into full view. It was a massive, ornate seat, carved from a material that seemed to shimmer with every color of the spectrum. The energy radiating from it was palpable, and suddenly, something appeared right in front of Reign and the others. The me of Ascendance. The goal of the previous trial was not just the goal, but the prerequisite for this trial. Without the me, no team would be able to activate the throne and gain control over it. In fact, every single team present in the trial had cleared the previous one, just like Reign and the others. Reign stepped forward, and the me held aloft. The team gathered around him, forming a tight circle as they prepared for the final act of the trial. "Here we go," Reign said, his voice steady but filled with anticipation. "Once I ce the me on the throne, everything is going to change. Be ready." The team nodded, their eyes sharp and focused. They were prepared for whatever came next. Reign approached the throne, the me of Ascendance glowing brighter with each step. As he reached the throne, he ced the me on the seat, and for a moment, there was silence. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for what was toe. Suddenly, the me merged with the throne, creating a brilliant beacon of light that shot up into the swirling vortex above. The energy from the throne surged outward, enveloping the Heaven''s Hooligans in a radiant glow. The power was immense, almost overwhelming, but they stood firm, their resolve unyielding. Ding! [ Victory Condition Activated: The Heaven''s Hooligans have imed the Ascendant''s Throne ] [ Final Objective: Hold the Throne for five minutes ] [ Warning: All remaining teams will now converge on the throne. Prepare for the final battle. ] As the system notifications appeared, the energy surrounding the throne began to shift. The golems that had been guarding the ascent vanished, and the swirling energy above the throne calmed, revealing a clear sky. But the respite was short-lived. The moment the golems disappeared, the ground around the throne trembled, and the tforms leading to the throne began to move, forming new paths that connected the throne to the rest of the arena. The other teams, who had been biding their time, immediately sprang into action, racing up the newly formed paths toward the throne. "They''reing!" Wolf shouted, his greatsword igniting with chaotic mes. "Get ready!" The Heaven''s Hooligans quickly formed a defensive perimeter around the throne. Each member took up a position, their weapons, and abilities at the ready. They knew that the next five minutes would be the longest and hardest of the entire trial. They were already tired from fighting the teams previously, as well as the challenges of the throne, but that didn''t matter. They were done holding back. The next five minutes were the most important five minutes they would have, and thus, they all activated their marks, as well as any hidden cards they had. Only Reign still held back, not transforming as his transformation wouldn''tst 5 minutes at all. He was keeping it for the end, for the final minute of the trial. The atmosphere around the throne was charged with tension as the Heaven''s Hooligans braced themselves for the oing assault. The final trial had reached its climax, and they were now the primary target for every remaining team in the arena. The paths leading up to the throne were swarming withbatants, all converging with one goal in minddethroning the Heaven''s Hooligans and iming the Ascendant''s Throne for themselves. The team stood their ground, each member fully aware of the immense challenge thaty before them. They had faced overwhelming odds before, but this was different. This time, they were not only fighting to survive but to protect the throne at all costs. The weight of the trial''s final objective bore down on them, but their resolve was unshakable. Wolf took up a position at the forefront of the defense, his greatsword zing with purple mes, scales appearing on his body as his mark changed him. Two small horns could barely be seen protruding out of his forehead, and his aura was immense as he held nothing back. Explore hidden tales at empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The energy surrounding him crackled with power as he prepared to meet the first wave of attackers. The enemy teams charged up the paths, their weapons drawn and spells at the ready, determined to overwhelm the defenders. The first of the attackers reached the throne''s tform, a group of heavily armored warriors intent on breaking through Wolf''s defense. They charged at him with a battle cry, their weapons aimed to strike him down. But Wolf was ready. With a powerful swing of his greatsword, he unleashed a wave of purple mes that collided with the oing warriors, sending them reeling backward. The impact of the attack was devastating. The Evesting mes burned through their armor, and the sheer force of the blow knocked several of them off the tform, sending them plummeting into the abyss below. Those who remained standing found themselves face to face with a ferocious adversary, and they quickly realized that breaking through Wolf''s defense would be no easy task. Previously, they all had the same thought. He was just one man, and no matter how powerful or talented he may be, these were the elite trials, and this was the very end of those trials. Every single team here had gone through a lot to reach the end, every singlebatant was battle-tested, strong, and talented. And yet, when standing in front of Wolf and feeling the heat of his mes, they all realized that their thoughts were not correct. But they didn''t have much time to think at all. Shadow ced his hands on the ground, summoning his darkness, and spreading it around the throne and the entire team in order to hide them from sight. The darkness started spreading even further when Reign did the same, the two of them creating a sort of barrier of darkness that allowed no person to glimpse inside of it. Only their own team could see through the darkness, nobody else. Tank and Greenie quickly positioned themselves at the other paths where the enemies wereing, waiting for them to get closer so they could greet them. Jin''s hand was on the floor, his mana being channeled, his explosions ready to be activated. Laura was ready to heal them, Beast held his bow while his 3 tamed beasts were around him, all of them controlling their powers and making their bodies smaller in order to stay near them, while Mia was using her frost to change the paths that led to the throne, slowly freezing them by cing a thin, but durableyer of ice on top so that the enemies would slip and have bad footing. As the Heaven''s Hooligans prepared for the onught, the atmosphere around the throne became electric with tension. The dark barrier created by Reign and Shadow enveloped the tform, shrouding the team in an imprable veil of shadow. The other teams, now unable to see their targets, hesitated for a brief moment, but their determination drove them forward. They knew that they had no choice but to attack if they wanted any chance of seizing the throne. Wolf stood at the front, his eyes glowing with a fierce intensity as the first group of attackers reached the edge of the dark barrier. The warriors, d in heavy armor and wieldingrge weapons, attempted to press forward despite the ominous darkness that seemed to swallow their very presence. The leader of the group, a massive figure wielding a battle axe, took a step into the darkness, the other members of his team following closely behind. Their movements were cautious, their eyes straining to see through the veil of shadows that concealed the Heaven''s Hooligans. Without warning, Wolf''s ming greatsword shed through the darkness, cutting through the lead warrior''s defenses with devastating force. The Evesting mes wrapped around the warrior, burning through his armor and leaving scorch marks on his strong body. With a swift, powerful strike, Wolf sent the warrior crashing to the ground, his armor glowing red-hot from the mes. The rest of the attacking team, seeing their leader be sent crashing down, faltered, and Shadow quickly made use of it by appearing behind them, attacking them mercilessly. Chapter 1103 The True Final Battle Begins While Wolf and Shadow were dealing with the enemies at their side, the others didn''t stay idle. Greenie and Tank, stationed at other entry points to the throne, met the next wave of attackers. Tank, his shields glowing with a faint aura from his mark, absorbed the brunt of the enemy''s blows. His shield blocks were precise, each movement calcted to protect his teammates and create openings for counterattacks. Greenie''s hammer, on the other hand, was a force of nature. He swung it with a speed that belied its size, smashing into the attackers with enough force to send shockwaves through the ground. A loud, thunderous crack echoed across the tform as Greenie brought his hammer down on the head of one of the enemies, a tall man with a longsword. The hammer struck with such power that it sent the man''s body into the air, his weapon and shield flying away as he crashed into one of his allies, sending them both tumbling down into the abyss below. Greenie then spun around, using the momentum of his hammer to deliver another devastating blow to the next unfortunate opponent who dared to approach him. Of course, if an enemy was too close, Greenie would quickly make use of his powerful fists as well, punching them with immense force. Jin, positioned just behind Tank and Greenie, released a series of controlled explosions along the paths leading to the throne. The sts disoriented the iing attackers, making it difficult for them to maintain their footing on the narrow paths. The explosions weren''t meant to kill but to disorient and push the attackers back, buying the team precious time. The result was chaos, with several enemies losing their bnce and falling off the tform entirely. Mia''s frost magic continued to wreak havoc on the battlefield, covering the paths with ice that made every step treacherous for the approaching teams. The ice, deceptively thin, was strong enough to support the weight of the enemies and was at first not that slippery, that is until the enemies tried charging at them or jumping.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Those who tried to advance quickly found themselves slipping and stumbling, their attacks losing coordination as they struggled to keep their bnce. Mia capitalized on their instability, sending shards of ice hurtling toward them with pinpoint uracy, freezing them in ce, or forcing them to retreat. Beast, positioned at a vantage point, unleashed a barrage of arrows from his bow. His wind maniption guided each arrow to its target with unerring precision. The arrows found their marks, striking vital points and disrupting the enemy''s advance. His tamed beastsunched themselves at any enemy that managed to get too close, their ferocity adding anotheryer of defense. Aelrinder, though his wind maniption wasn''t effective against the golems earlier, used it to its full potential now. He directed powerful gusts of wind to knock enemies off bnce and disrupt their formations, and his spear struck with the speed and precision of a lightning bolt, finding gaps in armor and exploiting them ruthlessly, but when he couldn''t, he would just use brute force to stab through the armor itself. His attacks were swift, leaving the enemies little time to react as he systematically cut down anyone who dared to get close to the throne. Stay connected through empire Laura, as the team''s healer, kept a watchful eye on herrades. Her demonic energy was used for attacking enemies as well, but she was making sure not to go overboard with it as she knew she needed to preserve it in order to heal them of the injuries they would inevitably suffer from. After all, they all knew that even though the situation looked incredibly good for them, there was still plenty of time left, and a couple ofbatants who Reign and the others had previously noticed and deemed as dangerous had not yet joined the battle. Those people seemedpletely unbothered and not in a hurry, waiting for Reign and the others to tire themselves out more before joining the battle. As the battle raged on, the other teams found themselves increasingly desperate. They threw everything they had at the Heaven''s Hooligans, but the darkness and the unyielding defense made it almost impossible to gain ground. The coordinated attacks,bined with the powerful marks that each member of Heaven''s Hooligans had activated, made them a formidable force to ovee. The Heaven''s Hooligans fought with unparalleled coordination, their every move and attack seamlessly integrated into a cohesive defense of the throne. The chaotic onught from the other teams was relentless, yet they held their ground with unyielding resolve. Every attempt by the attackers to breach their defenses was met with a devastating counterattack, leaving the battlefield littered with the fallen. However, as the minutes ticked by, the situation grew increasingly tense. Despite the overwhelming sess of their initial defense, Reign and the others knew that their enemies were not giving up. If anything, they were bing more desperate, and desperate opponents were often the most dangerous. "Stay sharp!" Reign called out, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "They''re not done yet!" His words were a warning that came just in time. From the shadows of the battlefield, a group of fighters emergedbatants who had been holding back, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. These were no ordinary enemies; they were undoubtedly the strongest amongst the people present, the ones who had conserved their strength and waited until the Heaven''s Hooligans were fully engaged. They came from different teams, most of them leaders of their teams, and they had all set their grievances aside and joined together in order to defeat Reign and the others before vying for the throne themselves. At the forefront was a tall man who stared at Reign and the others as if the darkness didn''t hinder his sight at all. He carried a massive spear, and his eyes were locked onto the throne with a single-minded determination that was terrifying in its intensity. The rest were all standing by themselves, positioned at each path, each member exuding a simr aura of confidence and deadly skill. "Looks like the real challenge is here," Wolf muttered, tightening his grip on his greatsword. The scales on his body shimmered as he prepared for the next wave. Reign nodded, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the new threat. "We need to be ready for anything. These guys are on a different level." The powerful group wasted no time. They charged forward with a speed and precision that far outstripped the previous attackers. The dark barrier surrounding the throne was no deterrent to them; they charged at the darkness without hesitation, their movements calcted and purposeful. Just as they got close, one of them suddenly took action. He grabbed his long staff and pointed forward as a powerful beam of light came out of the staff, going right above the throne. The beam stopped as arge ball of light was formed, shining down on the darkness that Reign and Shadow had created, diminishing it by no small amount. The Heaven''s Hooligans braced themselves for the impact. The first sh was explosiveliterally. Jin, anticipating their approach, unleashed a series of carefully ced explosions designed to disorient and scatter them. But these elite fighters were prepared. They shielded themselves with powerful barriers and skills and continued their advance without faltering at all, their eyes fixed on them. The battlefield erupted with intense energy as the elite fighters broke through the dark barrier, theirbined power illuminating the arena. The Heaven''s Hooligans knew they were facing the best of the bestthe strongest contenders who had bided their time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Now, that moment hade, and the final battle for the Ascendant''s Throne was about to begin. Wolf was the first to engage, his greatsword meeting the spear of the tall man leading the charge. The sh between the two warriors sent shockwaves through the tform, the sheer force of their blows causing the ground beneath them to crack. Wolf''s Evesting mes danced along the edge of his de, but the spear-wielder was no ordinary opponent. His spear, wreathed in a swirling vortex of energy, deflected the mes with ease, countering Wolf''s every move with precision and power. "You''ve got skill," Wolf growled, his voice filled with respect and determination. "But I''m not going down that easily." "Nor am I," the spear-wielder replied, his voice calm and measured. As the two shed, their battle became a dance of deadly strikes and counterstrikes, each warrior pushing the other to their limits. Meanwhile, Greenie and Tank faced off against two other elite fightersone wielding a massive warhammer and the other a twin-ded sword. The warhammer-wielder, a hulking figure with muscles like iron, swung his weapon with devastating force, aiming to crush anything in his path. Tank met him head-on, his dual shields glowing with protective energy as he absorbed the impact of the hammer''s blows. The ground trembled with each strike, but Tank stood firm, his shields unyielding. "You think you can break through this?" Tank taunted, his voice full of grit. "You''ve got another thinging!" Greenie, on the other hand, faced the twin-ded swordsmana lithe, agile fighter who moved with incredible speed. The swordsman weaved through Greenie''s attacks, his des shing as he aimed for weak points in Greenie''s defenses. But Greenie was no slouch; his massive hammer struck the ground with earth-shattering force, sending shockwaves that disrupted the swordsman''s rhythm. Each swing was calcted, aiming not just to hit but to destabilize his opponent. "You''re fast," Greenie acknowledged, his eyes narrowing as he tracked the swordsman''s movements. "But can you keep up with this?" With a roar, Greenie unleashed a powerful swing that sent a shockwave through the air, forcing the swordsman to backflip out of its range. The swordsmannded gracefully, but Greenie was already on him, not giving him a moment to rest. Chapter 1104 Battling the Elites on the Platform While Greenie and Tank fought their opponents, Jin, positioned slightly behind them, continued his barrage of explosions. His strategy shifted from mere disorientation to focused attacks, targeting the elite fighters with devastatingly powerful explosions. The explosions were more intense, the shockwaves designed to disrupt their movements and create openings for his teammates gone, reced by what he usually did, focused explosions that didn''t spread too far, but were deadly for those who got caught in them. He had to switch to such attacks as the enemies who had arrived now were troublesome, they were all powerful individuals, and trying to hit many of them at once would barely do anything. Even then, these elite fighters were skilledthey dodged and even managed to block some of Jin''s explosions, only some managing to wound them. "These guys are tough," Jin muttered, sweat beading on his forehead as he poured more mana into his attacks. "But I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve." With a flick of his wrist, Jin unleashed a series of chained explosions, the sts creating a domino effect that surrounded one of the elite fightersa woman wielding a massive scythe. The explosions created a barrier of fire and smoke, limiting her movements and forcing her to engage Jin head-on. "Come on, then!" Jin shouted, a grin spreading across his face as he prepared for the inevitable sh. Mia, Beast, and Aelrinder worked together to handle the other elite fighters. Mia''s frost no longer nketed the battlefield, instead, it was all focused on her body and sword, limiting its range to the fullest, but increasing its lethality. She was quickly targeted by one of the elite fightersa mage who wielded both fire and light, the same one who had previously dispelled part of the darkness around them, trying to counter her frost with his mes. But Mia''s control over her element was absolute. She manipted the ice to counter the mage''s mes, creating a deadly dance of fire and ice. Beast, positioned at a distance, unleashed a flurry of arrows that guided themselves with his wind maniption. His arrows were relentless, each one finding its mark with pinpoint uracy. He focused on a rogue-like fighter, someone who was trying to stay out of sight and strike from the shadows.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But Beast''s keen eyes and wind-guided arrows kept the rogue on the defensive, preventing him from getting too close. "You''re not sneaking up on anyone today," Beast muttered, his focus unbroken as he tracked the rogue''s movements. Compared to Shadow, the rogue was a notch below in terms of how well he was able to sneak around, even less whenpared to Wolf, who was still the best assassin they had, who was not acting like one at all ever since the system arrived. Aelrinder, using his spear and wind maniption, engaged in a fierce duel with a fighter who wielded a whip. The whip-wielder was fast and had a long reach, but Aelrinder''s precise spear strikes and gusts of wind kept the whip at bay. The battle between the two was a contest of range and control, each one trying to outmaneuver the other. Aelrinder was boosted by his power of the stars, which made his wind gain a yellow hue, amplifying its power as he moved around and attacked with great power. Laura, meanwhile, continued to support her teammates, her demonic energy ready to heal them while she also fought the enemies, casting her spells at them. She was constantly moving, her eyes darting between herrades to ensure none of them were injured and to make sure she was not overwhelmed by the enemy as, after all, the healer was usually the first one to get targeted As the Heaven''s Hooligans battled the elite fighters, Reign kept a watchful eye on the battlefield. He hadn''t activated his transformation yet, knowing that the final moments of this trial would be the most crucial. For now, he focused on maintaining the dark barrier with Shadow, using theirbined powers to keep the other teams disoriented and off-bnce. But Reign knew that the time wasing. The elite fighters were formidable opponents, and while his team was holding their own, they couldn''t afford to lose momentum. There were still a couple of powerful enemies that were making their way to them. Continue reading on empire He could sense the determination of the other teamstheir desperation to im the throne and secure victory. It was only a matter of time before they intensified their attacks, and when they did, Reign needed to be ready. He nced to the side, sensing two powerful auras arriving, attempting to join the battle, and moved. Instead of allowing them to attack as they wished, he would wee them with his swords in hand. The minutes ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity. The battle raged on, the sh of weapons and the roar of spells echoing across the arena. The elite fighters were relentless, their attacks growing more coordinated and powerful as they pushed the Heaven''s Hooligans to their limits. They all fought with everything they had, however, none of them fell back or allowed the enemy to gain the upper hand. More appeared, and they were further pressured, but nothing changed, they continued fighting. Aelrinder''s eyes narrowed as he focused on his opponent, a lithe and agile fighter who wielded the whip with deadly uracy. The whip crackled with energy,shing out in a blur, trying to ensnare Aelrinder''s spear or wrap around his limbs. But Aelrinder was quick, his wind maniption allowing him to move with a speed that matched the whip''s ferocity. With a flick of his wrist, Aelrinder sent a powerful gust of wind toward his opponent, forcing the whip-wielder to leap back. The momentary distance gave Aelrinder the opening he needed. He surged forward, his spear thrusting toward his opponent''s chest with lightning speed. The whip-wielder twisted, barely avoiding the lethal strike, but Aelrinder wasn''t done. He spun on his heel, using the momentum to deliver a sweeping sh with the de of his spear, the edge humming with the power of the wind. The whip-wielder''s eyes widened as he realized he couldn''t dodge in time. The spear''s de sliced across his chest, drawing blood and forcing him to retreat further. Aelrinder didn''t relent, pressing the attack with a series of rapid thrusts and shes, each one backed by the force of the wind. The whip-wielder was pushed to his limits, struggling to keep up with Aelrinder''s relentless assault. "You''ll need more than tricks to take me down," Aelrinder said, his voice cold and focused. The whip-wielder gritted his teeth, realizing that he was being outmatched. He tried to create distance, snapping his whip in a wide arc to keep Aelrinder at bay, but the elf was relentless. Aelrinder ducked under the whip, closing the gap in an instant and driving his spear toward his opponent''s heart. The whip-wielder barely managed to parry the blow with the handle of his weapon, but the force of the strike knocked him off bnce. Aelrinder saw his chance. He unleashed a powerful gust of wind that mmed into the whip-wielder, sending him tumbling backward. Before the man could recover, Aelrinder was upon him, his spear aimed at his throat. "This is the end," Aelrinder said, his voice firm as he prepared to deliver the final blow. But before he could strike, a st of energy erupted from behind, forcing Aelrinder to jump back. The whip-wielder scrambled to his feet, breathing heavily, but alive. Aelrinder nced over his shoulder and saw that the source of the energy st was the light mage, the one who had been battling Mia. "I won''t let you fall that easily," the light-mage called out to the whip-wielder before quickly moving, dodging Mia''s frost that sheunched toward him. A part of his body was touched by the frost, and it immediately started freezing. His left arm and part of his left leg had frost over them, but the mage grit his teeth and used his me magic to get rid of it before staring at Mia with anger and shock. "Even with that guying to help, she is able to observe me and even attack?" The mage asked as he stared at Mia, who turned her body to the side, evading a sword that was shing down at her, before responding by merely extending her palm forward, aiming her frost at the new enemy she was battling. With her mark active, Mia''s body had also changed, her hair became white, her skin pale, as if she came from a painting. Her frost ability was greatly enhanced in this state, and the enemy who used the long, curved de was forced to quickly jump back in order to not be assaulted by her frost, only to widen his eyes as if nothing happened. Mia had bluffed. She quickly shed to the side with her sword, delivering an incredibly fast sword light that reached the mage in a second, the incredibly tough tform they were on actually being damaged, and then freezing by her attack. Chapter 1105 Wolfs Dangerous Opponent Mia''s response was silent and swiftthe downward sh that sent a wave of frost in the mage''s direction arriving in an instant. The mage countered with a burst of fire, the mes roaring to life as they shed with the frost. For a moment, the two energies battled for dominance, but Mia''s frost was infused with her mark''s power, and it overwhelmed the mes, freezing the ground and creeping toward the mage''s feet. Desperate, the mage conjured a barrier of light, blocking the frost just in time, but his movements had been restricted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Taking advantage of the mage''s hesitation, Beast unleashed a volley of arrows from a distance. Each arrow was guided by his wind maniption, curving around the battlefield to strike at the light mage''s blind spots. The mage managed to deflect a few with his light shield, but Beast''s relentless uracy left no room for error. Several arrows pierced through, striking the mage''s limbs and further weakening his stance. Beast''s opponent quickly tried to capitalize on the situation, appearing from Beast''s left side and attempting to attack him, only to stare into the eyes of a powerful monster that stared back at him. Explore more at empire ckie had been waiting for the opportunity to attack the enemy''s rogue, he and Beast had both yed their cards right, making it seem as if Beast would be unable to do a single thing to the rogue if thetter came close to him, but it was all a ploy, a trick they yed in order to get the rogue to show himself close to Beast, where the advantage he believed he would gain would prove to be a massive disadvantage. Seizing the opening, Mia delivered a spinning sh that shattered the light shield entirely. Her de, coated in frost, sliced through the mage''s defenses and left a deep gash across his torso. The mage gasped in pain, staggering backward before his body was wrapped in light, his speed increasing tremendously as he suddenly drew distance from Mia who quickly tried to chase after him, only to once again be stopped by the man who used the long curved sword. Meanwhile, Reign faced off against twobatants who had been waiting for an opportunity to strike at him directly. One was a burly warrior wielding a massive hammer, while the other was an agile fighter with twin daggers who darted around like a bolt of lightning, in fact, he had lightning powers, just like Reign. The hammer-wielder tried to crush Reign with sheer brute force, while the dagger-wielder aimed for quick, precise strikes at Reign''s vital points. Reign''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed their movements. The hammer-wielder''s attacks were predictable, relying on overwhelming power rather than finesse, while the dagger-wielder was swift butcked the raw strength needed to finish him in one blow, the power he usually had in order to do such a thing, his lightning, obviously of a lower levelpared to Reign''s. Reign''s lightning-infused speed allowed him to weave between their strikes, countering with his dual swords. He parried the dagger-wielder''s quick thrusts and sidestepped the hammer-wielder''s heavy swings with ease, striking back whenever he saw an opening. Realizing that they couldn''t defeat Reign through ordinary means, the twobatants decided to coordinate their attacks more closely. The hammer-wielder would create openings with wide, sweeping strikes, while the dagger-wielder would capitalize on those openings with quick stabs and shes. The two moved in tandem, their rhythm synchronized as they attempted to corner Reign. But Reign wasn''t about to be outdone. As the duo closed in on him, he activated a burst of light energy, momentarily blinding both of them. In that split second of disorientation, Reign moved with blinding speed, his swords slicing through the air in a flurry of strikes. The dagger-wielder managed to block a few, but Reign''s overwhelming pressure broke through his defenses, a clean sh cutting across his chest. The hammer-wielder roared in anger, bringing his weapon down with all his might. Reign met the strike with his swords crossed, channeling both light and darkness into his des. The impact created a shockwave that rippled across the tform, but Reign held firm. With a swift motion, he deflected the hammer''s weight to the side, unbncing the warrior. Before the man could recover, Reign unleashed a devastating counter, driving his sword through the hammer-wielder''s chest. As the hammer-wielder copsed stumbled and took a step back, the wound from his chest bleeding profusely as Reign stared at him coldly, his sword ready to attack again, to end the enemy. Before he could do so, lightning shed behind him as the other opponent arrived, his daggers stabbing down at Reign who quickly dodged the attack and smirked at him. Back on the battlefield, the battles were growing more and more intense, and one of the people who had it the hardest was Wolf, who was battling one of, if not the most powerfulbatant that was present in the group that attacked them. Wolf''s opponent was a formidable warrior, wielding a spear that radiated an aura of controlled fury. The man was tall and powerfully built, with an intensity in his eyes that mirrored Wolf''s own. His movements were precise, each strike of his spear delivered with the intention to pierce through any defense. Wolf could feel the power radiating from this mana mix of raw strength and refined technique that made him a dangerous adversary. The spear-wielder attacked first, lunging forward with blinding speed. The spear extended like a blur, aiming straight for Wolf''s heart. Wolf sidestepped at thest second, feeling the tip of the spear graze his armor as he twisted to avoid the follow-up strikes. The spear moved fluidly, each thrust transitioning into the next with seamless grace. It was like fighting a serpent, every strike calcted to strike at a weak point. But Wolf was no stranger to fighting such opponents. His experience as a warrior allowed him to read the flow of the spear-wielder''s attacks. His greatsword zed with purple-tinted mes as he parried the spear, the sh of their weapons sending sparks flying. The force of the impact made the ground tremble, and the air around them crackled with the energy of their shing auras. "You''ve got some serious skill," Wolf said, his voiceced with excitement. "But it''ll take more than that to take me down." The spear-wielder didn''t respond with words, only a slight smirk before he redoubled his efforts. His attacks became faster, and more relentless, the spear striking from unexpected angles as he tried to break through Wolf''s defenses. Wolf met each attack head-on, his greatsword blocking and deflecting with precision. He felt the sting of a few ncing blows that slipped past his guard, but he refused to let them slow him down. Wolf''s mes intensified, the chaotic energy surging around him. He knew that brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to ovee this opponent. He needed to disrupt the spear-wielder''s rhythm, to throw him off bnce and create an opening. With a roar, Wolf unleashed a wave of Evesting mes that surged toward the spear-wielder. The mes swept across the tform, forcing the spear-wielder to leap back to avoid being engulfed. But Wolf was already on him, closing the distance with a burst of speed. He swung his greatsword in a wide arc, the mes trailing behind it like the tail of aet. The spear-wielder barely managed to bring his weapon up in time, blocking the strike, but the force of the blow sent him skidding backward. "Let''s see how you handle this!" Wolf shouted as he pressed the attack. Heunched a series of heavy strikes, each one powered by his mes. The ground cracked beneath their feet as the sheer power of the attacks sent shockwaves through the air. The spear-wielder''s expression remained focused, but Wolf could see the strain starting to show. The brutal nature of Wolf''s attacks was wearing him down, forcing him to expend more energy to maintain his defense. For every precise thrust of the spear, Wolf answered with overwhelming force, driving his opponent back step by step. But the spear-wielder wasn''t done yet. He suddenly spun his spear in a circr motion, creating a barrier of energy that repelled Wolf''s mes. The energy then condensed into the tip of the spear, and with a swift motion, he unleashed a devastating thrust aimed straight at Wolf''s chest. The attack was incredibly fast, the spear seemingly extending like a bolt of lightning. Wolf''s eyes widened as he recognized the danger. He barely managed to twist his body, the spear grazing his side and cutting through his armor. The pain was sharp, but Wolf ignored it, focusing on countering the attack. He grabbed the shaft of the spear with one hand, holding it in ce while swinging his greatsword with the other. The spear-wielder''s eyes narrowed as he realized he was momentarily trapped. He let go of the spear with one hand, channeling energy into his free palm and sting it toward Wolf. The burst of energy struck Wolf''s chest, sending him sliding backward, but he refused to let go of the spear. Instead, he tightened his grip and yanked the spear-wielder toward him, using the momentum to deliver a powerful knee strike to his opponent''s stomach. The spear-wielder grunted in pain, the impact forcing the air from his lungs. Wolf didn''t waste the opportunity. He released the spear and brought his greatsword down in a diagonal sh, aiming to cleave his opponent in half. The spear-wielder barely managed to twist his body, avoiding a fatal blow, but the de still bit deep into his shoulder, drawing blood. With a snarl, the spear-wielder retaliated with a spinning kick, his foot crackling with energy as it struck Wolf''s side. The impact sent Wolf staggering to the side, but he quickly regained his footing, his mes roaring to life as he prepared for the next exchange. Blood dripped from both of them, but neitherbatant showed any sign of backing down. "You''re not bad," Wolf admitted, wiping blood from his mouth. "But this is where I finish it." Chapter 1106 A New Opponent, Reign Outmatched? The spear-wielder''s expression remained stoic, but a glimmer of acknowledgment shed in his eyes. He knew Wolf wasn''t bluffing. The tension in the air thickened as both fighters prepared for what they knew would be the final exchange. Their auras shed, creating ripples of energy that made the ground tremble beneath them. Bothbatants had pushed themselves to the limit, and this was the moment that would decide who would stand victorious. Wolf''s mes red up, the chaotic energy swirling around him like a storm. The scales covering his body shimmered with a purple hue, signaling that he was fully unleashing his mark''s power. His greatsword, now zing with Evesting mes, radiated an intense heat that distorted the air around it. Wolf''s eyes locked onto the spear-wielder, his focus razor-sharp. The spear-wielder''s grip tightened on his weapon as he summoned all his energy into a single point. The spear glowed with a bright light, condensing his power into the tip. He stood poised, ready to strike with the precision of a master. Every muscle in his body was tense, coiled like a spring ready to explode with lethal force. For a moment, the battlefield seemed to go silent, as if time itself held its breath. Then, with a deafening roar, both fightersunched themselves at each other. Wolf''s greatsword descended like a falling star, a trail of purple mes streaking behind it, while the spear-wielder thrust his weapon forward, aiming directly for Wolf''s heart. The sh of their weapons created a massive shockwave that rippled across the arena. The force of the impact was so great that the tform beneath them cracked, sending debris flying in all directions. The sound of metal grinding against metal echoed like thunder as their energies collided in a spectacr explosion of light and fire. For a moment, neither fighter moved as they remained locked in a deadly stalemate. Sparks flew from where their weapons met, the air vibrating with raw power. Wolf gritted his teeth, pouring every ounce of strength he had left into overpowering the spear-wielder. His muscles bulged as he pushed against the resistance, his mes roaring with ferocity. But the spear-wielder wasn''t giving in. His focus was absolute, his body straining as he held his ground. His spear crackled with energy, the tip vibrating with a high-pitched hum as it pressed against Wolf''s greatsword. The two warriors were evenly matched, each refusing to yield. Back at Reign''s part of the battlefield, he was staring at the two men who were panting heavily, their injuries serious and none of them certain that they could survive the battle against Reign. And then, they suddenly straightened their backs and nced at one another before turning around and retreating, leaving their backs open to Reign, making themselves into easy targets, and yet, Reign didn''t attack. The two didn''t flee for no reason, it was because two auras suddenly appeared. No, they didn''t just appear, they were present from the start, the auras were just withdrawn into the bodies of the two men so well, that they were barely able to be sensed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Now, those two men had made a move, with immense speed, they ran toward the throne, their figures a blur as they arrived in a matter of moments. Reign had a bad feeling about them because their auras were immense, equal, even slightly above the aura the spear-wielder who Wolf was fighting against possessed. He knew that fighting both of those men would be immensely difficult, without his transformation, he had no confidence of emerging victorious. He didn''t think both would attack him, however. And he was right. On top of the tform, a figure emergeda lone warrior, his aura so dense that it sent shivers down the spines of everyone present. This was, in Reign''s opinion, the most dangerous of all the fighters present in the trial, abatant who had held back until the very end. The other man who was with him passed like a blur, and Reign didn''t try to stop him as thetter tried to attack Beast, who merely nced at him before continuing to fight his opponent. He had already fused with ckie, the raw power present in his form causing his new opponent to struggle greatly as he continued barraging him with attacks. As the other man approached, he suddenly stopped and jumped to the side as the shadows on the ground moved, turning tangible and bing spikes that nearly impaled him. Stay updated through empire The darkness around him intensified as a man wearing what looked like a robe made out of pure darkness stared at him from the side. His blonde hair now had touches of ck on it, and his eyes seemed like two ck holes that could devour a person. "Your opponent is going to be me," Shadow said as he stared at the man. "You seem strong, so I hope you can put up a good fight, please do start with everything you have, I would hate to have killed you before you were able to show me all your strength." The man stared at Shadow before chuckling as he took out his weapon, a pair of tonfas. The enemy that Reign was going up against, however, was standing straight, staring at him. He was a tall man with a calm demeanor, his eyes glowing with a subtle, deadly light. He wielded a longsword with an aura that exuded both immense power and profound control. "Boy," the man said with a tone that was almost polite. "I''ve been watching you, you fight quite well, you and your group managed to defeat so many." Reign''s grip on his swords tightened. "And you''re here to finish what they started?" The man nodded. "I am, it is time to end this, to im this throne, I believe it suits me quite well." The man moved, and Reign and he shed, their speed and power seemingly an even match. Reign, however, quickly realized that his opponent was even deadlier than he anticipated. The man''s swordy was unlike anything Reign had faced so far. His strikes were deliberate, precise, and devastatingly fast. Each movement was calcted, leaving no wasted energy. Reign quickly realized that this opponent was different from the rest. He wasn''t just stronghe was a master, someone who had honed his skills to perfection over countless battles. The swordsman''s aura was calm, controlled, and unwavering, a stark contrast to the wild energy that typically surrounded Reign. Every swing of his de was fluid, like water flowing with purpose. Reign parried the man''s first few strikes with difficulty, feeling the sheer weight of skill behind each blow. The man''s eyes were focused, analyzing Reign''s every move with a chilling intensity. Reign realized that this was a battle he couldn''t afford to underestimate. The man before him wasn''t just powerfulhe was a seasoned warrior who knew exactly how to exploit weaknesses in an opponent''s technique. Reign''s usual mixture of light and darkness attacks, which had overwhelmed others, didn''t seem to faze this man. Instead, the swordsman adapted effortlessly, deflecting Reign''s attacks with minimal effort and countering with deadly precision. "You''re holding back," the man observed as their des locked. "I can tell. You haven''t shown your true power yet." "Is it out of fear? Or are you simply waiting for the right moment?" Reign gritted his teeth, pushing back against the man''s sword. "You''ll see soon enough." With a burst of energy, Reign disengaged andunched himself into the air, flipping over the swordsman and aiming a downward sh at his exposed back. But the man spun with lightning speed, parrying the strike and countering with a horizontal sh that forced Reign to retreat. "You fight well," the man acknowledged, his voice still calm. "But skill alone won''t be enough. Show me what you''re truly capable of." Reign''s eyes narrowed. He had hoped to avoid using his transformation until the final moments, but from how things were standing, he might be forced to do just that. First, however, Reign would do everything in his power to try and defeat the enemy in front of him without resorting to such a measure. Channeling his energy, Reign''s body began to glow with a mixture of light and darkness, the dual energies swirling around him in a mesmerizing dance. The man''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a flicker of recognition in his eyes. "So, that''s how it is," he murmured. "Interesting." Without warning, the swordsman''s aura surged, and Reign felt an immense pressure bearing down on him. The man hadn''t been fighting at full strength eitherhe had been holding back just as much as Reign, maybe even more. The air crackled with tension as the twobatants prepared to sh once more. "You young bloods are quite good, but there is something that you are missing." The man said, his immense aura rising. "Experience and patience, you don''t have that, you have gone through the ranks too quickly, you cannot fully control your own power, and you didn''t fight enough powerful opponents in order to hone your skills." "Without that, you won''t be able to defeat me." Chapter 1107 The Mysterious Mans Overbearing Strength Reign''s grip tightened on his swords as the man''s words hung in the air. The calm confidence with which his opponent spoke sent a chill down his spine. The man''s analysis was sharp, and Reign couldn''t deny the truth in it. He and his team had risen through the ranks rapidly, facing powerful foes and oveing immense challenges, but this man was something different. He wasn''t just a skilled warriorhe was a battle-hardened veteran with the kind of experience that only came from countless battles and years of honing his craft. ''Just how many battles has he gone through, how many foes have fallen prey to his sword, and how many years, how many decades has he spent honing his sword skills?'' Reign asked himself as he stared at the swordsman with slight apprehension. The swordsman''s aura expanded, radiating a sense of mastery and control that seemed to envelop the entire battlefield. Reign could feel it pressing down on him as if the man''s mere presence was a weapon in itself. Every step the swordsman took was measured, and deliberate, and Reign knew that he was up against a formidable enemy who had no intention of underestimating him. "I''ve seen fighters like you before," the swordsman continued, his tone almost conversational. "Young, talented, brimming with potential. But there''s a difference between potential and mastery. You''re strong, but youck refinement." Reign''s eyes zed with determination. "Maybe, but potential can''t be measured by past experience alone. It''s also about adaptability, and the willingness to push beyond limits." The swordsman smiled faintly. "Words of a young man who has not seen what this damned life has in store for all of us." Find more to read at empire Without further warning, the man surged forward with a speed that was almost impossible to track. His longsword moved with a fluidity that made it seem as though the de was a natural extension of his body. Reign barely managed to deflect the first strike, feeling the power behind the attack resonate through his arms. The force of the blow pushed him back a step, and before he could recover, the swordsman was already following up with another swift strike, then another, each one aimed with surgical precision. Reign found himself on the defensive, forced to rely on his speed and reflexes to keep up. His light and darkness swirled around him, forming barriers and counterattacks, but the swordsman seemed to anticipate every move. Reign''s dual energy attacks, which had overwhelmed so many others, were met with effortless parries and counters that left him reeling. It was as if the man could see through every feint and adjustment, predicting his movements with chilling uracy. "Is that all?" the swordsman asked, his voice calm even as his de shed toward Reign''s throat. Reign ducked under the strike and retaliated with a burst of darkness-infused energy, aiming to blind his opponent and create an opening. But the swordsman danced through the shadows, his movements unhindered. He twisted his body gracefully, avoiding the attack while delivering a powerful kick that sent Reign skidding across the tform.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The impact rattled Reign, but he refused to give in. He pushed himself to his feet, wiping blood from his mouth as he red at his opponent. "You''re underestimating us," Reign said, his voiceced with defiance. "We may be young, but that just means we''re willing to take risks you''d never even consider." The swordsman''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a flicker of interest in his eyes. "Risks are meaningless if they lead to defeat. But show me what you''re willing to gamble." Reign gritted his teeth and decided it was time to change tactics. His light and darkness red simultaneously, creating a dazzling and disorienting disy as he charged forward. Instead of a straightforward attack, Reign blurred in and out of view, using his speed to strike from multiple angles in rapid session. The battlefield became a swirl of light and shadow as Reign''s swords shed through the air, aiming to overwhelm his opponent with sheer unpredictability. The swordsman''s eyes narrowed as he adjusted his stance. He didn''t try to match Reign''s speed; instead, he focused on precision. His sword moved with minimal effort, deflecting each of Reign''s strikes with pinpoint uracy. It was like trying to break through an imprable wall. Every attack Reign threw was met with a counter that seemed almost effortless, and the more he pushed, the more he realized that the swordsman was not just skilledhe was a master of defense, conserving energy and exploiting weaknesses with ruthless efficiency. Reign''s frustration grew as the battle dragged on. His opponent was toying with him, allowing him to exhaust himself while barely breaking a sweat. The swordsman''s earlier words echoed in his mind: experience and patience. The man wasn''t wrong. Reign could feel the gap between them in terms of purebat experience, and it was ring. But giving up wasn''t an option. Reign''s eyes sharpened as he decided to take a calcted risk. He allowed his light and darkness to merge fully, creating a vtile, swirling mass of energy that surged outward in an explosive burst. The sudden change in pressure forced the swordsman to take a step back, giving Reign the opening he needed. He moved forward, aiming to hit the man with everything he had, to strike him with the full force of his light and darkness, only to suddenly widen his eyes in shock, and fear. A sword light shed, and his attack was destroyed. His swords were pushed back. A deep gash appeared next to his neck, and he stopped, frozen in shock. In fact, the entire battlefield was now silent, everybody frozen in fear as they stared at the man who stood before Reign. Those who wielded swords and des were worse off than others, they were staring at the man, at the intangible energy around him, as well as the aura shrouding him, one that made them tremble slightly. "You I was wondering how it was possible." Reign suddenly said as he stared at the man with a weak smile. "Your stats, it made no sense." "You never activated a mark, and yet, somehow, you were able to match my speed, even go above it at times your strength as well." The man faintly smiled at Reign and nodded his head. "You have finally understood it, have you?" "Yes, that light, that aura you reached Rank Z in your swordsmanship, haven''t you?" "Correct and from what I can see, you are not in as much shock as the others you have seen someone do the same, haven''t you?" "Yeah, I most certainly have." Reign said as he suddenly stood up while the man looked at him before ncing around. "The only one who can be deemed as a worthy adversary for me in terms of skill here is you." The man said as he stared at Jin who stared back at him before cranking his neck and moving toward him. "I can sense it, those like us, who have reached such a high mastery in pure skill can sense each other." The man stated as he stared at Jin who walked toward him before stopping and smirking. "Apologies, as much as I would love to battle against you it seems my nephew has not had enough to quit yet," Jin stated as the swordsman sighed. "It seems like it." "Son, go back, I will deal with that man." Jin suddenly said as he appeared next to Shadow who was not in the best condition. The enemy he was fighting against was weaker than Reign''s opponent, but not by a lot. Even if his proficiency wasn''t Rank Z, it had to be at least Rank SSS, he was just that strong. "Only a bit of time remains, are you guys certain you wish to hold back?" Jin asked the man in front of him who smirked as he held his tonfas. Suddenly, a mark started shining on his shoulder, and the same happened with Jin, who was finally using the mark he had gained after a long time of not using it. "Be warned, even I have still not managed to fully control this power," Jin said as his aura rose higher and higher. "What else can you show me that could somehow allow you to win?" The swordsman asked Reign as he stared at him. "I have a mark like you, you know?" "Just what can you hope to aplish in this battle after I decide to activate it?" "Let me show you." Reign said with a bloodthirsty smile before his aura spiked. Light and darkness exploded around him, causing the entire tform to tremble, the throne to shake slightly, the entire area to fall under an oppressive power that shouldn''t be possible in the realm that all thebatants were in. "So you truly did have something, a hidden ace, huh?" The swordsman asked in slight surprise before chuckling and activating his own mark. And when he did that, the entire tform started shaking even more violently as his aura rose to almost match Reign''s aura. Chapter 1108 No Holding Back Reign vs The Mysterious Swordsman As the swordsman activated his mark, a surge of power erupted from his body, causing the air to crackle with energy. His aura, already imposing, became even more terrifying. The once calm and controlled presence now radiated an overwhelming pressure that threatened to suffocate everyone on the battlefield. The tform trembled under the sheer force of his energy, cracks forming along its surface as his power shed with Reign''s. The swordsman''s mark wasn''t just a symbol of raw strengthit was a reflection of his mastery and years of experience. He had been given a mark a long time ago, and at first, it was nearly useless for him. That was because the mark he had been given by a God was not the same one most people gained. First of all, it was given by a Mid-God, which although was not in the same realm as those who had given their marks to Reign, Shadow, Wolf the mark was not inferior at all. It was the best one the God had, which was why man had to work hard in order to utilize it well. It was not a pure boost in energy and overall stats as most stats are, in fact, it barely boosted the man''s stats at all at first. That was because the God was also a swordsman, one that had reached such a high level of mastery in swordsmanship that he only gave his marks to those who could potentially do the same. All of his marks were connected to the person''s swordsmanship, the higher of a realm they reached in it, the more of the mark''s power they could use, and the more they could control it. The man spent decades to reach his current realm, he spent countless years being below average in his own realm, before finally bing average, and then suddenly gaining insight after insight and bing stronger than anyone else in his own realm. His mark was special when it came to its activation. It didn''t change his body at all, it increased his stats, but not explosively, but what it did do was sharpen his aura and allow him to utilize his sword aura much more freely. His mark resonated with an ancient, almost primordial force, giving him an edge that even Reign''s formidable dual energy couldn''t easily counter. The swordsman''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of excitement and respect as he observed Reign''s transformation. "You''re impressive, I''ll give you that," the swordsman said, his voice calm despite the chaotic energy swirling around them. "But marks and transformations alone won''t bridge the gap between us. The difference in skill and experience is too vast." Reign''s eyes burned with intensity as the swordsman''s words washed over him. The gap in experience and skill was undeniable, but Reign wasn''t someone who backed down easily. The man before him had honed his abilities over decades, reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship and mastery over his power. Reign, on the other hand, had gained strength quickly, adapting and pushing his limits through each battle he fought. This fight wasn''t just about raw powerit was about testing everything he had learned, about pushing past his limits. "If you think I''m done just because of a gap in experience," Reign growled, his aura ring even brighter, "then you don''t know anything about us." The air around Reign rippled as his light and darkness energies intertwined more closely than before, creating an unstable, crackling force. His transformation reached its peak, his dual energy flowing seamlessly through his body, which now stood at 2.1 meters high. His wings unfurled, one pitch ck, one milky white, and the power of a Nephilim wasplete as his eyes turned purple, his soul maniption ready to be used together with his light, darkness, and lightning maniption. The swordsman''s expression remained cool, but there was a faint smile ying at his lips. "Good. Show me what you''ve got, then." Reign first attacked using a soul attack, only for the souls he sent forward to be destroyed in an instant by a silver beam that appeared once the man swung his sword. "Idiot, sword aura can destroy anything it touches, soul-based attacks are useless against him in his current state." Aethion barked as he stared at the battle from inside Reign''s consciousness, the system''s rules still in ce, not allowing him to talk to Reign at all, merely allowing him to observe what was happening together with Jared, who was also staring at the battle that was unfolding. "Master has found somebody this powerful, how exciting, as well as scary." "Yes, those who can fight against the kid in the same realm after he unleashes his full power are few in numbers, I don''t know whether to call this a lucky or unlucky situation." The sh between Reign and the swordsman was a battle of power, skill, and experience at levels that most onlookers could scarcelyprehend. As the two warriors squared off, it was clear that this was not just a test of strength but of who could best channel their abilities, refine their techniques, and adapt to the chaos of battle. Reign, now in his Nephilim form, radiated an overwhelming aura of light, darkness, and lightning that seemed to distort reality itself. His wings, one ck and one white, spread wide, crackling with energy as they created a storm of ethereal power around him. The transformation had brought him to the peak of his current abilities, and every ounce of his focus was directed at the man before hima master swordsman who had perfected his craft over decades, perhaps even centuries. The swordsman, with his mark activated and his swordsmanship elevated to an unimaginable level, stood like an unmovable force. His aura was sharp and refined, like a de honed to the point of perfection. The way he held his sword, the subtle shifts in his stance, and the unyielding confidence in his eyes showed that he was more than just a powerful fighterhe was a living embodiment of mastery. Reign''s first attack, a soul-based strike, had been easily countered. The swordsman''s sword aura had torn through the souls Reign had sent forward, dissipating them like mist in the wind. Reignunched himself at the swordsman with incredible speed, his wings propelling him forward like a bolt of lightning. He moved with the intent to overwhelm, his swords a blur of light and darkness as they shed through the air. Each strike carried a fusion of elements, the darkness corrosive and the light searing, with arcs of lightning weaving through the des. The swordsman responded with wless precision. His sword moved in a seamless flow, parrying each of Reign''s strikes with minimal effort. The ng of metal against metal echoed across the battlefield as the two exchanged blows at a speed that left afterimages in their wake. Despite Reign''s enhanced power and speed, he found it difficult to break through the man''s defenses. The swordsman''s footwork was impable, allowing him to maintain perfect bnce and control even as he deflected Reign''s relentless assault. His sword aura red with each swing, slicing through the air and leaving trails of silver light in its wake. Reign''s strikes, which would have decimated most opponents, were absorbed, redirected, or nullified with such skill that it felt like he was fighting a mirror image of himselfan opponent who anticipated his every move and countered with precision. "Is this all your transformation offers?" the swordsman taunted as he deflected another flurry of attacks. "Speed, power, and overwhelming force? Admirable, but predictable." Reign didn''t respond with words. Instead, he shifted his tactics mid-strike. He feinted a heavy downward sh, only to pivot at thest moment and swing horizontally, aiming to catch the swordsman off-guard. But the man was already moving, sidestepping the attack with fluid grace and countering with a thrust aimed at Reign''s heart. Reign twisted his body just in time, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow, but the tip of the sword grazed his side, leaving a searing cut. The pain was sharp, but Reign pushed it aside. He focused on the flow of the battle, realizing that brute force wasn''t going to win this fight. The swordsman''s experience was too vast, his skill too refined. Reign needed to disrupt the rhythm, to force the man into a situation where his mastery couldn''t fullypensate. Drawing upon his lightning abilities, Reign created a sudden burst of electricity that surged outward like a shockwave. The swordsman reacted instinctively, raising his sword and channeling his aura into a barrier to block the iing lightning. But Reign wasn''t aiming to hit him directly. The burst of lightning was a feint, designed to blind and disorient for just a split second. In that instant, Reign closed the distance with a speed that defied logic, striking from an unexpected angle. His swords came down in a cross-sh, infused with both light and darkness, aiming to bisect the swordsman in one clean cut. It was a gamble, a strike thatbined everything he hadspeed, power, and precisioninto one decisive blow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The swordsman''s eyes constricted, but there was no fear in them, only determination. With a roar, he unleashed his sword aura in a focused burst, shing head-on with Reign''s attack. The collision of their powers sent shockwaves rippling through the tform, creating cracks in the ground and sting debris into the air. Light and darkness intertwined with the silver sheen of sword aura, creating a vortex of energy that threatened to tear everything apart. Chapter 1109 The Clash of Pure Power and Mastery The immense power both men possessed made even the space in the area tremble. The tform was no longer a ce for the ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' to battle against the other teams, it was now a ce reserved only for Reign and the mysterious man to battle. The rest had all moved to battle on the huge stairs and paths that led to the tform, not willing to stay too close and get injured or perhaps even killed by the two. As Reign and the man shed with what seemed to be one of their strongest attacks, the space between them rippled before they shed, creating a powerful shockwave that would have sent anybody who was still on the tform flying away. For a moment, it seemed as though they were evenly matched. But Reign could feel the strain on his body. His transformation, while powerful, was consuming vast amounts of energy, and he knew he couldn''t maintain it indefinitely. The swordsman, on the other hand, seemed to be holding back even more, as if he had reserves of power that he hadn''t fully tapped into. In the midst of the struggle, the swordsman suddenly shifted his stance. With a twist of his wrist, he redirected Reign''s swords downward, breaking the stalemate and creating an opening. Before Reign could recover, the man''s sword shed forward, aiming for his neck. Reign reacted on instinct, summoning a wall of darkness to block the strike, but the sword aura cut through it effortlessly, grazing his shoulder and drawing blood. The pain red, but Reign forced himself to stay focused. He had to keep pushing, to find a way to break the swordsman''s defense. "You''re strong," the swordsman acknowledged, his voice steady even as they shed again. "But your power is still wild, untamed. Itcks the refinement needed to reach true mastery." Reign''s frustration mounted as the swordsman''s words cut deep. The man wasn''t just mocking him; he was stating a cold, harsh truth. Even with all of Reign''s power, his attackscked the finesse and control that only years of experience could provide. The gap in skill was undeniable, but Reign wasn''t the type to back down in the face of adversity. He had always thrived on oveing insurmountable odds, and this time would be no different. The swordsman pressed his advantage, his strikesing faster and sharper. Reign''s defenses began to falter under the relentless assault. Every block and parry sent tremors through his arms, the force of each blow reverberating through his bones. The swordsman''s de was a blur of silver light, its movements elegant and lethal. Reign''s wings red, his lightning crackling around him as he tried to counter, but each attempt was met with precise and brutal efficiency. Even flying and trying to attack from above did not help, in fact, Reign was at an even bigger disadvantage there since he was still not used to flying. "You''ve got power, I''ll give you that," the swordsman continued as he deflected another of Reign''s strikes. "But raw power without control is like a storm without direction. It rages, it destroys, but in the end, it aplishes nothing." The words stung, but Reign gritted his teeth and focused. He couldn''t afford to be distracted by taunts. He had to find a way to disrupt the swordsman''s rhythm, to create an opening that he could exploit. But the swordsman''s mastery of the de was such that even the slightest hesitation or miscalction on Reign''s part would result in a devastating counterattack. Reign took a deep breath and made a decision. If he couldn''t outmatch the swordsman in skill, he would overwhelm him with unpredictability. He channeled his energy, letting the power of his light, darkness, and lightning mix chaotically. His aura became erratic, surging and fluctuating wildly. The swordsman''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the change, sensing the danger in Reign''s unorthodox approach. "Trying something new, are we?" the swordsman remarked, his tone still calm but with a hint of curiosity. Reign didn''t respond. Instead, heunched a series of attacks that seemed almost randomwild shes, sudden bursts of lightning, and feints that left traces of darkness in their wake. The strikes were unpredictable,cking the usual rhythm and flow that the swordsman had grown ustomed to countering. The sudden shift forced the man onto the defensive, his de moving rapidly to parry the chaotic onught. For the first time in the battle, Reign saw a crack in the swordsman''s defenses. It was subtle, but it was therea brief moment of hesitation as the man adjusted to Reign''s erratic tempo. Reign seized the opportunity, pouring more energy into his next strike, a powerful overhead sh infused with both light and darkness. The sh sent sparks flying as the swordsman blocked it, but the force behind the attack drove him back a step. The swordsman''s eyes flickered with something that seemed like annoyance. "So, you can be unpredictable. But chaos without purpose is still chaos."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The man''s aura red, and suddenly, the chaos Reign had introduced into the battle was met with an even greater surge of control. The swordsman''s movements became smoother and more fluid, and he began redirecting Reign''s attacks with the slightest shifts in his stance. What had initially been a wild and erratic offense was now being turned against Reign as the swordsman used the momentum of each sh to reposition and counter with ruthless efficiency. "You can''t win by being reckless," the swordsman said as he sidestepped a lunge and countered with a precise cut across Reign''s thigh. "Your strength lies in your adaptability, but you haven''t yet mastered it. You react, but you don''t anticipate." Reign grimaced as the cut stung, blood trickling down his leg. The man''s criticism was harsh, but Reign knew it was urate. He had always relied on his ability to adapt to new situations, to think on his feet and outmaneuver opponents who underestimated him, or overwhelm them with his power and skill. But this time, he was up against someone who had already seen every trick in the book, someone who had spent a lifetime perfecting the art ofbat, someone with the same power as him, but a lot more skill. Yet, Reign wasn''t out of options. He hadn''t fully unleashed the depth of his Nephilim form, nor had he trulybined all aspects of his power into a single, focused attack. He needed to push himself beyond what he thought was possible, to blend his chaotic energy with a level of control that could rival the swordsman''s precision. With renewed determination, Reign''s aura shifted once more. The erratic surges of light and darkness began to stabilize, the chaotic energy refining itself into something more focused, more potent. His wings crackled with lightning, the ck and white feathers shimmering with an otherworldly glow. His swords hummed with power as he infused them with his elemental energies, creating des that pulsed with a dangerous mix of light, darkness, and electricity. The swordsman''s eyes sharpened, sensing the change in Reign''s aura. "Truly going all out now, are we?" Reign''s voice was steady, his eyes locked onto his opponent. "I''ve been going all out from the start, this is just something above even that." The atmosphere around them grew heavy with tension as the twobatants prepared for what would likely be the final sh. The tform beneath them cracked and splintered, unable to withstand the sheer pressure of their auras. Even the otherbatants who had retreated to a safer distance could feel the oppressive weight of the power being unleashed. Reign moved first, his speed blinding as he blurred toward the swordsman. But this time, his movements were no longer erratic; they were deliberate and precise, yet still infused with the unpredictability that had thrown his opponent off earlier. Each strike flowed seamlessly into the next, a perfect blend of aggression and control. Light and darkness wove together with arcs of lightning, creating a deadly dance that pushed the swordsman to his limits. The swordsman''s expression grew more serious as he realized that Reign had closed the gap between them, if only slightly. His sword moved in response, parrying and countering with the grace and efficiency of a master, but Reign''s attacks were relentless, forcing him to adjust constantly. For the first time, the swordsman had to exert more effort to maintain his dominance, his movements no longer as effortless as before. "Good!" the swordsman shouted, his voice tinged with excitement. "This is what I was waiting for!" With a burst of energy, the swordsman unleashed a technique that caused his sword aura to expand outward in a brilliant arc. The silver light cut through the air like a crescent moon, aiming to slice Reign in half. Reign didn''t back down. He met the attack head-on, his swords glowing with a radiant mix of his elements. The sh of their energies created a blinding explosion of light and darkness that engulfed the tform, obscuring everything in a veil of shimmering power. For a moment, it was impossible to see who had the upper hand. The energy swirled and crackled, creating shockwaves that rippled through the surrounding area. But as the dust began to settle, two figures emerged from the smoke, both battered but still standing. Reign was breathing heavily, blood dripping from several wounds, but his eyes were fierce, unyielding. The swordsman was simrly injured, a gash across his chest and blood staining his once-pristine clothes. Yet, despite the injuries, there was a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes. "You''ve grown in the span of this battle," the swordsman said with a nod of respect. "But you''re still not there yet." Chapter 1110 Jins Mark During the intense battle between Reign and the Mysterious Swordsman, the others did not stand idle either, especially Jin, who was battling against the tonfa-wielding opponent who proved to be incredibly powerful and difficult to deal with. The battle between Jin and the tonfa-wielding warrior had escted to a brutal exchange of speed and power. Unlike Reign''s opponent, who radiated the aura of a seasoned swordsman, Jin''s adversary was a whirlwind of relentless offense and crushing blows. The tonfa fighter moved with explosive agility, his strikes hammering down with the force of a battering ram while also being precise enough to target vital areas. Jin''s mark red with power, enhancing his speed and reflexes. Each time the tonfas came crashing toward him, he deflected them with the back of his hands, redirecting the force just enough to avoid serious injury. His opponent, however, didn''t let up. The tonfa fighter was like a stormwild, unpredictable, and impossible to control. "You''re good, old man, but I can see the gaps in your form," the tonfa fighter taunted, his movements blurring as he closed in on Jin,unching a barrage of strikes aimed at Jin''s ribs and head. Jin didn''t respond with words. His eyes narrowed as he analyzed the rhythm of the attacks. There was a distinct pattern in the tonfa fighter''s movements, a slight hesitation betweenbinations that indicated a moment of recovery. Jin knew that if he could time it perfectly, he''d be able to break through. The next time the tonfa came in low, aiming for his legs, Jin pivoted on his heel, letting the strike nce off his shin as he delivered a sharp elbow to the tonfa fighter''s jaw. The impact sent the man staggering back, but he recovered quickly, grinning as he wiped blood from the corner of his mouth. "Not bad! But can you keep up?" The tonfa fighter''s grin widened as he activated his own mark. His muscles bulged, and a faint aura of wind surrounded his body, enhancing his speed even further. He shot forward like a bullet, his tonfas blurring as they struck out at Jin from every direction. Jin''s eyes shed with determination. He had been holding back, trying to conserve energy for the final moments of the trial, but it was clear now that this fight required everything he had. He unleashed his mark''s full power, his body radiating a crimson glow as his aura expanded. The tonfa fighter''s strikes, which had been blindingly fast, were now manageable as Jin''s enhanced perception allowed him to track the movements more clearly. His mark was a weird one as it was blurry. Jin actually had no idea what the mark was, or what God had given it to him. When the game started, and he was fighting against monsters in order to safely escape the dangerous areas of New York with his wife and a couple of other people, time suddenly stopped, just as it had for Shadow when Hades appeared. But instead of a person appearing, what appeared in front of Jin was a blur. It was akin to a smudge in the space in front of him. He could not hear the being that appeared in front of him, nor could he listen to a single word at first as a mere sound from the being had caused such immense pain to assault him that Jin had copsed on his knees and almost passed out. It was then that the blur spoke normally, directly in his brain, actually apologizing for talking normally as it had forgotten that it was not only his body but even his voice that could harm and even kill mortals. Jin was in quite a precarious situation at that point, he had no way out, he saw no way to save the people who were with him, and in his mind, even if the being that had appeared was the devil himself, he wasing to sign a contract in order to get his soul in exchange for power, he would dly do it. He epted the mark, and even the system couldn''t tell him what it was. [ Mark of ????????? ] Description: Mark given to the yer after he encountered ?????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and managed to ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ] The mark proved to be incredibly powerful, but also dangerous as not only could Jin not properly utilize it, but he was in danger of losing control as well. It was only after he had met up with Reign and the others and talked to the Transcendents that more things were revealed to him. If a being was so powerful that its form itself could actually harm a mortal, that their voice could do so much damage, then that being had to be either an Ancient God or maybe a God of the Peak or High realm that was somehow unstable. No matter what it might be, the fact the system was seemingly hiding information, or maybe even didn''t know enough about the entity, was not really good news. It meant that the entity was either incredibly ancient and powerful, living outside of the bounds of the system, or was a new entity that was born outside of the system''s domain. Whether it was good or bad, time would should. The tform beneath them cracked and crumbled as their battle intensified. Jin''s fighting style, which was typically calm and controlled, took on a more aggressive edge. He weaved through the tonfa strikes with fluid grace, countering with rapid palm strikes and kicks that targeted the man''s pressure points. The tonfa fighter, sensing that Jin''s attacks were bing more dangerous, increased the ferocity of his strikes, aiming to overwhelm Jin with sheer force. But Jin wasn''t just fighting with powerhe was fighting with experience. His attacks became more calcted, every movement precise and designed to exploit the openings in the tonfa fighter''s wild offense. A low sweep sent the man off bnce, and Jin capitalized on it by driving a knee into his opponent''s stomach, followed by a swift chop to the back of his neck. The tonfa fighter staggered but managed to regain his footing, his eyes zing with determination. "You''ve got tricks, old man, but you''re not invincible," the tonfa fighter spat, wiping sweat from his brow. He lunged forward, his tonfas spinning with deadly speed as he aimed for Jin''s chest. Explore stories on empireN?v(el)B\\jnn Jin dodged, barely, feeling the wind pressure from the strike brush past him. He retaliated with a roundhouse kick that sent the tonfa fighter skidding back. The man grinned, his eyes filled with battle lust. "Good! Let''s see how long you can keep this up!" Jin, however, was also fighting an internal battle. His mark was different in the way it started off giving a bit of a boost, and then intensifying more and more as the battle progressed. At the start, he had full control, but as the battle progressed, his aura grew more violent and wild, making it harder for him to control his power and attacks. That was why he wished to end the battle quickly, but he knew that would be impossible. Meanwhile, Beast and Aelrinder were locked in their own intense battles. Beast, with his keen senses and wind maniption, had been fighting like a man possessed. His mark was still empowering him, even in his fused state, and he was going all out, holding nothing back when fighting his new opponent, who used a longsword to fight. Aelrinder, on the other hand, was battling against the whip wielder and a man using a pair of axes right now. Beast, fused with ckie, was a whirlwind of motion, his every arrow infused with wind energy that guided them toward their targets with pinpoint uracy. His opponent, a tall man wielding a longsword, was no slouch either. The swordsman''s de glowed faintly with a golden hue as he swung it with precision, deflecting Beast''s arrows in mid-air. Despite the speed and power behind each shot, the swordsman''s reflexes were sharp enough to keep him in the fight. The battlefield was chaotic, with Beast''s arrows leaving trails of wind in their wake as they curved, twisted, and doubled back, making it difficult for the swordsman to predict their path. The longsword''s golden aura allowed it to cut through the wind projectiles, dissipating the force behind each shot. But Beast wasn''t just relying on his archery; he was also using ckie''s skills and abilities as well, making him even deadlier. Each arrow was also infused with powerful ck lightning that made it very difficult for the enemy to dodge or deflect the blow as the lightning would immediately harm him. He had to constantly be on the move, to constantly anticipate Beast''s actions, and move ahead of time as it would be toote if he didn''t do it like that. The battle was constantly chaotic, the two moving around like phantoms, one constantly barraging the other with attacks as thetter tried to get close. But even when the opponent got close, Beast was not weak in a melee in his current state at all. Chapter 1111 Beast and Aelrinders Battles Beast''s duel with the longsword-wielding warrior was reaching its peak. Beast, fully fused with ckie, had transformed into a force of nature,bining his mastery of archery with ckie''s ferocious instincts. His opponent, though skilled and well-prepared, was struggling to keep up with the relentless barrage of arrows and elemental attacks. The longsword-wielder, sensing that he couldn''t win a battle of attrition, decided to close the distance. He surged forward, deflecting arrows with his golden aura, each swing of his sword releasing waves of energy that tore through the air. But Beast was ready for this tactic. He used the wind to propel himself backward, maintaining the distance while simultaneously firing more arrows. "Running away won''t save you!" the swordsman growled, charging again with a burst of speed. Beast smirked. "Who said I was running?" At thest moment, Beast nted his feet firmly on the ground and drew back his bowstring with all his strength. A single arrow, crackling with dark lightning and swirling with wind energy, formed at the tip. The power contained within it was immense, and even the swordsman could sense the danger. With a roar, the swordsman shed his de downward, sending a golden crescent of energy toward Beast. But Beast released his arrow at the same time. The two attacks collided in mid-air, creating a thunderous explosion that shook the battlefield. The shockwave sted outward, forcing bothbatants to brace themselves against the impact. But Beast wasn''t done. He used the momentum from the st tounch himself into the air, knocking three more arrows and firing them in quick session. The swordsman, recovering from the explosion, barely had time to react. He managed to block two of the arrows with his sword, but the third struck his shoulder, sending a jolt of dark lightning coursing through his body. Gritting his teeth, the swordsman roared in defiance and pressed forward, determined to end the fight in close quarters. But Beast, even in melee, was no longer at a disadvantage. With ckie''s strength flowing through him, he met the swordsman''s charge head-on. The two shed in a blur of steel and fury, with Beast using his bow like a staff to parry and strike. The golden aura around the swordsman red, his strikes growing more desperate as he realized that Beast was adapting to his every move. With each exchange, Beast grew more confident, his attacks bing faster and more precise. The swordsman''s once-fluid movements became erratic as he struggled to fend off the relentless assault. Finally, Beast saw his opening. As the swordsman overextended in an attempt to deliver a powerful sh, Beast ducked under the swing and delivered a brutal knee to the man''s gut. The swordsman gasped, his breath knocked out of him. Before he could recover, Beast spun around and struck him across the face with a punch, sending him stumbling back. Not wasting a moment, Beast channeled all his energy into a single, devastating shot. He drew back his bowstring and a swirling vortex of wind and lightning formed at the tip of the arrow. The air crackled with tension as Beast aimed at the dazed swordsman. "Let''s end this," Beast growled, his voice low and dangerous. He released the arrow, and it shot forward like a bolt of pure destruction. The swordsman raised his sword in a desperate attempt to block, but the arrow shattered his defenses and pierced through his chest. Well, only by a bit. In thest moment, the swordsman managed to reinforce his sword and his body, causing most of the power behind the arrow to diminish before it struck him, saving his life. Still, the situation was quite bleak for the swordsman as Beast held all the advantage, and the worst part for him was that Beast didn''t even need to win, he just needed to wait for enough time to pass. While Beast emerged victorious, Aelrinder was engaged in a deadly struggle against the whip-wielder and the axe-user. The elf''s spear danced in his hands as he fought to keep both opponents at bay. The whip-wielder, with his agile and unpredictable attacks, constantly tried to entangle Aelrinder''s weapon, while the axe-user relied on brute strength to overwhelm him. The whip snapped toward Aelrinder''s head, aiming to catch him off guard. Aelrinder ducked low, spinning on his heel and delivering a sweeping kick to knock the whip-wielder off bnce. But before he could capitalize on the opening, the axe-user came barreling in with a powerful overhead strike. Aelrinder barely managed to sidestep the blow, the axe carving a deep gouge in the stone floor where he had been standing. The situation was growing more dangerous by the second. Aelrinder knew he couldn''t afford to fight these two opponents head-on for much longer; he needed to separate them and take them down one by one. With a burst of speed, Aelrinder dashed toward the whip-wielder, feinting an attack before veering off to the side. The whip-wielder was caught off guard and hesitated for a moment, and that was all Aelrinder needed. He struck with his spear, aiming for the man''s exposed side. The whip-wielder managed to twist away at thest second, but Aelrinder''s spear still grazed him, drawing a line of blood across his ribs. The whip-wielder snarled andshed out, but Aelrinder was already moving, using his wind maniption to propel himself backward. The axe user, seeing his chance, charged in with a roar, his axes swinging in wide arcs that left little room to maneuver. But Aelrinder wasn''t nning to dodge this time. Your adventure continues at empire nting his feet firmly, Aelrinder summoned a whirlwind of wind around his spear, the golden energy crackling with power as he used another charge of his power of stars for this one attack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The whirlwind turned pure gold as it suddenly coiled around his spear, and Aelrinder stabbed forward. Till this moment in the battle, Aelrinder had only used his power of stars to boost his body, to increase his stats tremendously. He had not even once used it for an attack as he wished to fool the enemies, to make them think that this was the only thing he could do with it, to make sure that when he did use it for an attack, it would have the greatest effect. The axe-wielder roared as he swung his weapons down with all his might, intent on crushing Aelrinder. The sheer force behind the swing caused the air to howl, and even the ground cracked under the pressure. However, Aelrinder stood his ground, his eyes locked on his target with cold determination. His spear radiated with the brilliance of the stars, and as the whirlwind coiled tighter, it sharpened into a focused point. Aelrinder''s breath slowed as he timed his strike perfectly. Just as the axe wielder''s attack was about to connect, Aelrinder''s spear shot forward like a meteor streaking through the sky. The golden light zed, and the spear pierced through the air with such speed and precision that it seemed to disappear for a moment. The tip of the spear collided with the descending axes, meeting them head-on with a deafening explosion of energy. The resulting sh sent a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. Dust and debris were sted outward, and the force of the impact threw the axe-wielder back, his feet skidding across the stone floor as he struggled to maintain his bnce. But before he could recover, the golden energy from Aelrinder''s spear expanded outward in a burst of concentrated power. The axe-wielder''s eyes widened in shock as the energy wave mmed into him, lifting him off his feet and sending him crashing into a nearby earthen wall one of hisrades created in order to save him from falling into the abyss below with bone-shattering force. His axes ttered to the ground, the glowing marks on them flickering and fading. Blood trickled down his forehead as he groaned in pain, struggling to stand. But Aelrinder didn''t give him a chance to regroup. He immediately turned his attention to the whip-wielder, who had regained his footing and was already preparing another attack. The whipshed out, aiming to entangle Aelrinder''s spear, but the elf was ready this time. He spun his spear in a wide arc, deflecting the whip''s tip with a burst of wind energy. The whip-wielder clicked his tongue in frustration, his movements bing more frantic as he realized the tide of battle was turning against him. He attempted to maintain his distance, snapping his whip in rapid session to keep Aelrinder at bay. But Aelrinder''s wind maniption gave him an edge in both speed and mobility. He closed the gap in an instant, his spear glowing with golden light as he thrust it forward with lethal intent. The whip-wielder managed to block the strike with his whip''s handle, but the sheer power behind Aelrinder''s attack sent a shockwave up his arm, nearly disarming him. The force pushed him back several meters, and he winced in pain as he felt the vibration travel through his bones. Knowing he couldn''t win by simply trading blows, the whip-wielder decided to change tactics. He whipped his weapon in a wide arc, creating a vortex of wind and darkness that threatened to engulf Aelrinder. The swirling energy was imbued with malicious intent, designed to disorient and overwhelm the elf. But Aelrinder was unfazed. He had already analyzed his opponent''s techniques and identified the weak points in his strategy. With a flick of his wrist, he dispersed the vortex with a sharp gust of wind, cutting through the darkness with ease. He then propelled himself forward, his spear poised for a decisive strike. The whip-wielder''s eyes widened in panic as he realized he couldn''t avoid the attack. Desperately, he raised his whip to block, but Aelrinder''s strike was too fast, too precise. The spear pierced through the defense, grazing the man''s shoulder and leaving a deep gash. The whip-wielder cried out in pain, staggering back as blood soaked through his clothes. He panicked, and then, with a decisive strike, Aelrinder drove his spear into the ground, releasing a powerful shockwave of wind and energy that sent the whip-wielder flying, sending him into the abyss below, with nobody fast enough to save him. Chapter 1112 Battles Coming to an End Wolf was still fighting against the spear wielder, their battle growing incredibly intense, while on the side, Greenie and Tank were using their immense strength and endurance to battle their own opponents. Wolf was currently forced to go on the defensive, parrying and dodging the relentless barrage of the enemy. His mes red with every block, but even he could feel the pressure mounting. The spear-wielder was no longer holding backhis attacks were designed to pierce through Wolf''s defenses and deliver a fatal blow. But Wolf wasn''t the type to buckle under pressure. Instead, he thrived on it. "Is that all you''ve got?" Wolf taunted, a grin forming on his lips despite the intensity of the fight. "I told you this already, you''re gonna need more than that to take me down!" With a roar, Wolf pushed back against the onught, swinging his sword with enough force to crack the stone beneath him. The mes around his de intensified, turning from purple to a deep, almost ck shade as he tapped into the full power of his Evesting me. Each swing created shockwaves that reverberated through the battlefield, forcing the spear-wielder to give ground. The spear-wielder''s eyes narrowed as he realized that Wolf''s power was surging. He couldn''t afford to let the momentum shift any further. Summoning all his energy, he performed a sweeping maneuver, spinning his spear in aplex pattern that created multipleyers of golden energy. Theyered strikes converged into a single point as he thrust the spear toward Wolf, aiming to pierce through his heart. But Wolf wasn''t fazed. With a fierce battle cry, he brought his sword down in a crushing overhead strike, meeting the spear head-on. The impact created a blinding sh of light as the two powers collided, followed by an ear-splitting explosion. The shockwave from the sh sent debris flying and created a deep crater in the tform. When the dust settled, both warriors were still standing, but it was clear that they were reaching their limits. The spear-wielder''s breathing was ragged, and blood dripped from multiple wounds on his body. Wolf was in no better conditionhis armor was scorched and cracked, and his body was covered in burns and cuts. But his eyes burned with determination. "This ends now!" the spear-wielder dered, pouring thest of his energy into his weapon. The golden light around his spear red one final time, reaching a blinding intensity. He lunged forward with everything he had, intending to finish the fight with one decisive strike. But Wolf, with a grin that could only be described as wild, was ready. He channeled all the power of his mark into his sword, causing the mes to surge to unimaginable levels. His aura expanded, creating a swirling vortex of fire that engulfed both him and his opponent. As the spear closed in, Wolf swung his sword with all his might, unleashing a massive wave of purple mes. The two attacks collided, and for a moment, it seemed as if the world itself was being torn apart. The ground beneath them shattered, and the space above seemed to ripple from the sheer force of the explosion. The spear-wielder''s energy was consumed by the mes, and his eyes widened in disbelief as his attack was overpowered. With a final, deafening roar, Wolf''s mes surged forward,pletely engulfing the spear-wielder. The man''s scream was lost in the roar of the mes as he was consumed by the destructive power. When the mes finally dissipated, all that remained was a scorched battlefield and a charred spear lying on the ground. Wolf stood victorious, though barely. His body was trembling from exhaustion, and his breathing wasbored. But he had won. With a tired grin, he nced over at hisrades, who were still fighting their own battles. While Wolf''s battle was a disy of raw power and ferocity, Greenie and Tank''s fight was a testament to endurance and teamwork. The two of them were up against a pair of hulking brutes who wielded massive war hammers. Their opponents were almost as big as Greenie, and their attacks were heavy enough to crack the stone beneath them with each swing. The hammer-wielding opponent, as well as the twin-ded swordsman from the beginning of the battle had been defeated by the two previously, which was when these guys appeared, joining the battle and attacking them. Greenie and Tank fought side by side, their synchronization perfect after years of fighting together. Greenie''s brute strength and Tank''s defensive capabilities made them an unstoppable duo. Tank''s shield absorbed most of the damage from the hammer strikes, while Greenie took advantage of every opening to deliver devastating attacks with his hammer. Tank would, of course, attack as well. He had let go of one shield and was now back at how he usually fought, with a shield and his axe. The hammer-wielders, despite their size and strength, were having trouble keeping up with Greenie''s relentless assault. Greenie''s mark empowered him with overwhelming physical power, and every strike he delivered left his opponents reeling. But the hammer-wielders were toughthey could take a beating and still keep fighting. Their teamwork was not bad in the slightest, almost on par with Greenie and Tank. Tank''s role was to control the flow of battle, using his shield to block and deflect iing attacks while creating openings for Greenie. His mark gave him enhanced resilience and the ability to absorb damage, making him the perfect tank for their team. Whenever the hammer-wielders tried to gang up on Greenie, Tank would step in and intercept the blows, allowing his partner to focus on dealing damage. "Keep it up, Greenie!" Tank shouted, parrying a heavy hammer strike that would have caved in most shields. "We''ve almost got ''em!" Greenie responded with a grunt as he delivered a powerful swing of his hammer, forcing the enemy to stumble back before Greenie let go of the hammer and suddenly moved forward, his fist clenched. He delivered a devastating punch to one of the hammer-wielder''s ribs, the impact reverberating through the man''s body and causing him to stumble. Not letting up, Greenie followed up with a spinning kick that sent the man crashing into a wall. But the second hammer-wielder took advantage of the moment and swung his weapon with all his might, aiming to crush both Greenie as he suddenly pushed Tank away. Tank reacted instantly, exploding with immense speed as he appeared behind Greenie, raising his shield and bracing for the impact. The force of the blow sent shockwaves through his arms, but he held firm, giving Greenie the opening he needed. Greenie roared as he charged forward, grabbing the hammer-wielder by the waist and lifting him off his feet. With a disy of sheer power, he mmed the man into the ground, creating a crater beneath them. The man tried to get up, but Greenie wasn''t done. He raised his fists and brought them down in a double hammer strike, crushing his opponent''s chest with enough force to knock him out cold. Neither of the two was done yet, their immense bodies held immense power and were overflowing with vitality, thus Greenie and Tank continued attacking. As for Shadow, who had found himself outmatched previously when fighting the tonfa-wielding opponent, he was currently using his full power to attack three opponents who were a bit weaker than the others. Shadow''s body was wreathed in dark tendrils, his mark enhancing his agility and allowing him to blend seamlessly into the shadows. His opponents quickly found that no matter how fast they were, Shadow was always a step ahead, vanishing into darkness before reappearing to deliver a deadly blow. Two swordsmen attempted to nk him while a dagger-user stayed back, ready to strike when Shadow showed an opening. They moved with practiced coordination, attacking in perfect sync to keep Shadow on the defensive. But Shadow''s true strengthy in his unpredictability. Each time they thought they had him cornered, he would slip into the shadows, appearing behind them with lethal intent. The dagger-wielder leaped forward, attempting to catch Shadow off guard with a rapid flurry of shes. Shadow twisted his body, dodging the attacks with minimal movement before countering with a strike from his shadow-forged des. The dagger-user narrowly avoided a fatal cut, but Shadow was already gone, slipping past the swordsmen''s guard and driving his de into one of their sides. The man grunted in pain, staggering back as blood poured from the wound. "That won''t work again," one of the swordsmen growled as he unleashed a barrage of shes infused with elemental energy. mes danced along his de, scorching the air as he swung, while the other swordsman coated his weapon in frost, aiming to slow Shadow down. But Shadow was no longer fighting on their terms. He raised his hands, and the shadows around them deepened, forming a dome of darkness that obscured everything. Inside that pitch-ck void, the three warriors couldn''t see or sense anything beyond the oppressive presence of Shadow himself. Panic flickered in their eyes as they swung wildly, trying to hit a target they couldn''t see. A whisper cut through the darkness. "You''re in my world now." Before they could react, Shadow struck. He moved like liquid smoke, weaving between their attacks and delivering precise, crippling blows. A cut across a tendon here, a stab to a joint thereeach strike was aimed to disable rather than kill. The darkness amplified his presence, creating afterimages that confused his opponents and made it impossible for them to track his true position. The swordsman with the fire-infused de let out a roar and unleashed a fiery explosion, dispelling the darkness around them for a brief moment. But as the light returned, they realized Shadow had already taken down the dagger-wielder. The many unconscious on the ground, his body riddled with cuts that had drained his strength. The remaining swordsmen backed up, their eyes darting around in fear as they tried to locate Shadow. But he was already in motion, closing in on the frost-wielder. The man attempted to block with his icy sword, but Shadow''s de shattered the frozen weapon with a single strike, leaving the swordsman defenseless. With a swift, calcted motion, Shadow drove his de into the man''s chest, ending the fight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The fire-wielder, now alone, snarled in desperation. "Damn you! I won''t go down like this!" He charged forward with a zing aura, determined to make one final stand. Shadow remained calm, his eyes cold and calcting. "It''s over." With a flick of his wrist, he summoned shadows from beneath the man, tendrils wrapping around his legs and locking him in ce. Before the swordsman could react, Shadow appeared in front of him, a dark de pressed against his throat. Chapter 1113 Jins Battle Takes a Turn For a moment, the battlefield was silent, the only sound being thebored breathing of the fire-wielding swordsman. His eyes darted around, searching for some way out, but Shadow''s grip was unyielding. The dark de gleamed with an ominous glow, pressing against the man''s throat with the promise of a swift end. "Why Why are you all so strong?" the swordsman rasped, his voice trembling with a mixture of anger and desperation. "We all went through the same trials, we ... should all be as strong!" Shadow''s expression remained cold and detached as he swiped the dagger across the swordsman''s throat. His eyes constricted as his blood started pouring out, his body turned weak, and he copsed on the floor. Shadow''s barrier of darkness was undone as he now looked around, ready to join Mia who was fighting some enemies together with Laura. But just as Shadow was about to join the fray, a sudden surge of energy made him pause. It wasn''ting from Reign, from the swordsman, or any of thebatants near him it wasing from Jin. Jin''s battle against the tonfa-wielding warrior had reached its climax. The tonfa fighter, whose relentless attacks had kept Jin on the defensive for most of the fight, was now on the back foot. Jin''s unique mark, though dangerous and unpredictable, had grown in power as the battle wore on. The more intense the fight became, the more Jin''s aura darkened and intensified, turning into something otherworldly. The tonfa-wielder, sensing the shift in momentum, had tried to end the fight quickly,unching a flurry of attacks meant to overwhelm Jin. But each time, Jin had met him with cold, calcted strikes, his movements growing more fluid and deadly as his mark took greater hold. "You''re too slow," Jin muttered, sidestepping another of the tonfa fighter''s wild swings. His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it that hadn''t been there beforea cold, detached focus that seemed almost inhuman. "And now, you''re out of options." The tonfa-wielder gritted his teeth in frustration. He had never encountered an opponent like Jin, someone who seemed to get stronger, more dangerous, the longer the fight dragged on. His muscles ached from the continuous assault, and his breath came in ragged gasps, but Jin seemed unfazed, almost as if the battle had energized him rather than worn him down. With a final, desperate roar, the tonfa-wielder activated his own mark to its fullest, causing a gust of wind to swirl around him as he charged Jin with everything he had left. But Jin was ready. As the tonfa-wielder closed the distance, Jin''s aura red, dark tendrils of energy wrapping around his body like a cloak. His eyes glowed with an eerie light as he brought his hands together, channeling the full power of his mark into a single, devastating attack. The attacknded, but the result was not what Jin had expected. The tonfa-wielding opponent had actually managed to somehow block his attack, and not only that, he had actually dispelled the force behind it. "Got you." The man said as he suddenly attacked, striking Jin who was still confused and shocked at what happened. The battle, which previously seemed nearly over, with Jin holding the absolute advantage, was now resuming with him holding a disadvantage. ''Just how did he do this?'' ''Tch will I actually need to go all out, to allow the mark to influence me even more?!'' Shadow had only briefly looked at the battle before shaking his head. He couldn''t intervene, his dad was strong, and right now, he was probably the only one who could fight the tonfa wielder, the rest were all either busy with their battles or too tired after a battle. Mia and Laura were not in a good position right now, thus, he went to join them. As Shadow turned his attention to Mia and Laura, who were struggling against a group of determined opponents, he couldn''t shake the worry for his father, Jin. The tonfa-wielder''s sudden resurgence was unexpected, and Shadow knew that his father''s mark had its limits. But, he still had absolute faith in his father, not to mention that right now, he had to focus on the task at handhelping his teammates secure victory. Mia and Laura were locked in a fierce battle against threebatants who had managed to push them onto the defensive. One of the enemies wielded dual scimitars, moving with a dancer''s grace and precision, while the other two were a spellcaster and a shield-wielding tank who kept blocking Mia''s frostden strikes. Laura was firing off bolts of demonic energy, trying to break through their defenses, but the spellcaster was skilled at countering her attacks with barriers and elemental magic. Shadow materialized beside them, his presence like a cold wind that sent shivers down the spines of their enemies. "Need a hand?" he asked, his voice dripping with menace. "About time," Mia replied, her breath ragged from the intense battle. "That tank''s a nightmare to deal with. He''s practically glued to the spellcaster." Laura nodded. "The scimitar-user keeps slipping past my defenses too. He''s fast." Shadow assessed the situation quickly. The scimitar-user was agile, weaving in and out of attacks like a dancer, while the shield-wielding tank served as an immovable barrier for the spellcaster, who continued to rain down elemental attacks. The coordination between these enemies was impressive, and Mia and Laura had been struggling to break through their defenses. "Alright, let''s switch things up," Shadow said, his tone firm. "Mia, focus on the tank and spellcaster. Laura, keep the scimitar user upied. I''ll deal with the spellcaster." Without waiting for a response, Shadow melted into the shadows, his body blending seamlessly with the darkness. The scimitar-user, sensing a change in the battlefield, darted toward Laura with renewed aggression. He moved with blinding speed, his twin des cutting through the air in a series of intricate shes. But Laura was ready this time. With a burst of demonic energy, she created a barrier that repelled the scimitar-user''s initial strike, forcing him to leap back. "Not so fast!" Laura growled, her eyes glowing with a fiery red hue. She conjured a whip made of dark energy andshed out, forcing the scimitar-user to stay on the defensive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile, Mia refocused her icy powers, aiming a concentrated st of frost at the shield-wielder. The man grunted as the freezing energy struck his shield, encasing it in thick ice. He tried to push forward, but the ice made his movements sluggish. Mia followed up with a barrage of ice shards, aiming to pierce through any gaps in his defense. The shield-wielder raised his shield to block the shards, but he didn''t notice that the real threat wasn''t Miait was Shadow. Emerging from the ground behind the spellcaster, Shadow struck with ruthless precision. His dark de sliced through the air, aiming for the spellcaster''s back. The spellcaster managed to react just in time, conjuring a barrier of fire to block the strike, but Shadow anticipated this and adjusted his attack. His de phased through the mes, shrouded in darkness as it bypassed the barrier. The spellcaster''s eyes widened in horror as Shadow''s sword sliced into his side, causing him to stagger. Before the spellcaster could recover, Shadow followed up with a swift kick that sent him crashing to the ground. "Stay down," Shadow hissed, raising his de to deliver the finishing blow. But the shield-wielder was quick to act, abandoning his defense against Mia to rush to the spellcaster''s aid. He charged toward Shadow, his shield raised to bash him away, but Mia wasn''t about to let him interfere. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of frost toward the tank''s legs, freezing him in ce. The man roared in frustration, swinging his shield wildly in an attempt to break free. "Focus on your own fight!" Mia shouted, unleashing another barrage of ice at the struggling shield-wielder. Meanwhile, Laura''s duel with the scimitar-user was growing more intense. The man was fasttoo fast for her usual tactics to work. He darted in and out, his des shing with her demonic whip in a series of rapid exchanges. Every time she tried tond a solid hit, he would twist away, leaving only a faint blur in his wake. "I''ve had enough of you!" Laura snarled, channeling more energy into her whip. The demonic energy coiled and expanded, transforming into multiple tendrils thatshed out in every direction. The scimitar-user was forced to backpedal, his confident grin fading as he realized he was losing control of the fight. With the spellcaster down and the shield-wielder struggling to fend off Mia''s relentless ice attacks, Shadow saw an opportunity to end the battle. He dashed toward the scimitar-user, who was nowpletely focused on evading Laura''s whip. Just as the man prepared to counterattack, Shadow appeared beside him, moving so fast that he seemed to materialize out of thin air. The scimitar user''s eyes widened in shock as Shadow''s de closed in on him from the side. He attempted to twist away, but Laura''s whip caught his leg, holding him in ce for just long enough. Shadow''s de pierced through his side, and with a twist of his wrist, he brought the scimitar-user to his knees. Chapter 1114 Jins Strength, Overturning the Tide Shadow''s de glinted in the dim light as he twisted it, his cold eyes locked onto the scimitar-user. The man gasped in pain, blood seeping from the wound as he struggled to breathe. Laura''s whip tightened around his leg, ensuring he couldn''t escape. "You''re done," Shadow whispered, his voice as chilling as the de he wielded. With a swift, decisive motion, he yanked the de free and delivered a final strike, sending the scimitar user sprawling to the ground, unconscious and defeated. The shield-wielder, still struggling against Mia''s icy grip, saw hisrade fall and roared in fury. Desperation fueled his efforts as he channeled energy into his shield, attempting to break free from the encroaching frost. But Mia was relentless,yering her attacks with freezing energy, reinforcing the ice that held him in ce. With the scimitar user done for, Shadow and Laura were free to deal with the shield-wielder, as well as the spellcaster, who had just gotten up from the ground. Shadow moved, immediately going after the spellcaster, appearing from under the man''s shadow and attacking him. He was like a phantom that one could never see before it was toote, an enemy that appeared whenever he wished, wherever he wished. Of course, the truth was that Shadow was already in a bit of a pinch, he had burned through a lot of mana, as have the others, while battling the enemies. He had to deal with the spellcaster quickly and have Mia and Laura eliminate the shield-wielder right away in order to be able to stop anyone else from attacking. There were still more enemies present, some fighting against the wyvern and the flood dragon, others waiting for an opportunity further away from the throne, and the rest were currently locked in battle with their army. Yes, their army. Tank had used his ability. He hadn''t used it in a while, mostly because they were leveling up rather quickly, and thus, his generals and soldiers were unable to keep up, to reach a level high enough to help them battle against their enemies.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now, however, they had managed to reach Tier VI, and even though they were not that powerful in that Tier, they could hold on against a couple of enemies by themselves. Tank had summoned 20 warriors, all 20 were Tier VIbatants, and they were currently locked in battle against 5 men, even with such an advantage in numbers, they were barely holding on. The five enemybatants were all elite warriors with impressive skill and power. Each one moved with the precision of a master, tearing through the ranks of Tank''s soldiers with deadly efficiency. Two of the enemies wielded massive greatswords that cleaved through armor and bone alike. Their strikes were slow but devastating, forcing Tank''s warriors to dodge with everything they had. Another enemy, a wiry man with twin daggers, darted between the soldiers like a wraith. His strikes were quick and lethal, each one aimed at a vital point. He was more assassin than a warrior, slipping through defenses and attacking the soldiers before they could even react. He was the most dangerous among them, his movements almost impossible to track as he cut down his targets with ruthless precision. The fourth enemy was a heavily armored knight wielding a il. His armor was nearly imprable, and his il smashed through shields and weapons with ease. Each swing of his weapon sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, forcing Tank''s soldiers to scatter in order to avoid being crushed. Thest enemy was a mage, weaving spells that hindered Tank''s forces at every turn. He summoned barriers of me and arcs of lightning that made it impossible for Tank''s warriors to coordinate their attacks. His presence on the battlefield was a constant threat, as he unleashed spells that decimated ranks of soldiers with ruthless efficiency. Despite their numbers, Tank''s warriors were gradually being pushed back. Each time they tried to regroup, the greatsword-wielders would charge forward, breaking their formation with sheer brute force. The dagger-wielder would then slip in, trying to pick off isted soldiers before they could rally. The knight''s relentless assault with his il created chaos in their ranks, while the mage''s spells ensured that Tank''s forces couldn''t recover from the relentless onught. But Tank''s soldiers were disciplined, and they fought with unwavering resolve. They knew their role wasn''t to overpower the enemyit was to dy them, to buy time for Tank and the others to finish their battles and join them. The soldiers held the line, coordinating their movements to cover each other''s weaknesses and focusing on defensive maneuvers rather than direct attacks. Tank''s generals did the best they could, fighting with zeal and not allowing their enemies to hold a massive advantage. Their strategy was simple: wear the enemies down, make them overextend, and create openings for counterattacks. A group of spearmen formed a phnx, holding off the knight and greatsword-wielders while archers rained arrows down on the mage. Meanwhile, a trio of swordsmen attempted to surround the dagger-wielder, cutting off his escape routes and forcing him to fight on their terms. It was a brutal and bloody fight. The enemy''s skill and power were undeniable, but Tank''s warriors refused to give ground. Every inch they lost was fought for fiercely, and whenever it seemed like they were about to break, they regrouped and pushed back with renewed determination. Yet, even as the battle raged on, Jin''s own confrontation was entering its final, decisive phase. Jin''s battle against the tonfa-wielding opponent had be a spectacle of raw power and precise technique. The tonfa-wielder had managed to turn the tide momentarily, dispelling Jin''s attack andunching a counteroffensive that had caught him off guard. But Jin was not someone who gave in easily. As the tonfa-wielder pressed his advantage, Jin''s expression shifted from surprise to grim determination. Enjoy new adventures at empire The aura around Jin darkened further as his mark pulsed with ominous energy. The crimson and shadowy tendrils that had been swirling around him grew denser, wrapping tightly around his limbs and torso like living chains. His eyes glowed with an eerie light, and his presence on the battlefield became almost suffocating. The tonfa-wielder charged forward, his movements a blur as he aimed a rapid series of strikes at Jin''s vital points. But this time, Jin was ready. He deflected the blows with pinpoint uracy, each movement economical and precise. The tonfa-wielder, sensing that something had changed, tried to retreat, but Jin wouldn''t let him. With a burst of speed, Jin closed the distance, delivering a crushing elbow strike to the man''s ribs. The impact sent the tonfa-wielder skidding back, but he recovered quickly, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. "You''ve got more left in the tank, huh?" he growled, his toneced with frustration. "Fine, let''s see how you handle this!" The tonfa-wielder''s aura red as he activated his mark to its fullest, creating a vortex of wind around him. The air crackled with energy as he spun his tonfas, generating enough force to tear through stone and steel alike. He shot toward Jin with all the power and speed he could muster, aiming for a decisive blow. But Jin''s response was not what he expected. Instead of dodging or blocking, Jin stood his ground, his aura growing more oppressive by the second. The air around him distorted, and a low, resonant hum filled the battlefield as his energy coalesced into a single point. Just as the tonfa-wielder''s attack was about to connect, Jin moved. His hand shot out, catching one of the tonfas mid-strike. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the ground, but Jin didn''t even flinch. His grip was unyielding, his eyes locked onto his opponent with a cold intensity. "You''re done," Jin said, his voice carrying a finality that sent chills down the tonfa-wielder''s spine. With a single, fluid motion, Jin twisted his body, disarming the tonfa-wielder and delivering a crushing knee strike to his chest. The man gasped as the air was forced from his lungs, his eyes widening in shock. But Jin wasn''t finished. He followed up with a rapid series of punches, each one delivered with pinpoint uracy, targeting pressure points and joints. The tonfa-wielder''s body convulsed as he was overwhelmed by the sheer brutality of the assault. Each punch held an explosion in it, each strike imbued with an explosion equal to one that a missile would produce, and the punches came without any breaks, with Jin punching the man about 16 times in a single second. Blood sprayed from the man''s mouth as Jin''s final punchnded squarely in his sr plexus, a powerful explosion passing through his body, the impact causing immense internal damage, sending him crashing to the ground. The tonfa-wielder tried to push himself up, but his limbs wouldn''t respond. He waspletely immobilized, his body wracked with pain as Jin loomed over him. "You lost the moment you underestimated me," Jin said coldly, raising his hand as his energy gathered around it. And just as all those battles had entered their peaks, just as many of Reign''s teammates were winning, the battle between Reign and the Mysterious swordsman entered its peak as well, and it was not looking good for Reign. Chapter 1115 The Final Clash Reigns Desperate Last Stand As the battle between Reign and the mysterious swordsman reached its peak, the atmosphere crackled with tension. The entire battlefield seemed to hold its breath, aware that this sh would determine not just the oue of the trial, but perhaps the fate of everyone present. The swordsman''s cold eyes remained locked on Reign, unyielding and unreadable. He was no longer holding back, his aura now a blinding silver light that cut through the remnants of the surrounding darkness like a beacon. Reign, for his part, was beginning to feel the weight of the fight. His transformation into his Nephilim form was immensely powerful, but it was also taxing. Every second that passed in this state drained more of his energy. Yet, he couldn''t afford to relent. His opponent was too skilled, too experiencedan unwavering force that had seen through every tactic Reign had employed thus far. The battlefield itself had be a shattered wastnd, littered with craters and cracks that extended like spiderwebs. Waves of raw energy pulsed outward from where the twobatants stood, shing in bursts of light and darkness. The pressure from their battle made it difficult for anyone else to even approach. The swordsman''s de shimmered with an ethereal glow, sharp enough to slice through even the strongest defenses. His strikes were deliberate, calcted, and impossibly fast. Each swing left afterimages that lingered in the air, making it nearly impossible for Reign to anticipate where the next attack woulde from. Despite the fatigue setting in, Reign''s eyes burned with determination. He wasn''t about to let everything he and his team had fought for slip away now. "Is that all you have?" the swordsman''s voice cut through the chaos like a de itself, carrying an edge of both respect and mockery. "You''re strong, but strength alone isn''t enough. Youck the experience, the refinement. I''ve seen countless warriors like youfull of potential, butcking true mastery." Reign gritted his teeth. The swordsman''s words hit home, but they also fueled a fire within him. He refused to be dismissed so easily. The light and darkness swirling around him intensified as he pushed his powers to their limits. His wings red, casting long shadows as arcs of lightning crackled along his swords. If this was going to be the final sh, then he would unleash everything he had. The air grew heavy with anticipation as both fighters prepared to strike. Reign''s dual energies coalesced around him, forming a swirling vortex of ck and white energy. The swordsman''s aura condensed into a single point, his de glowing with a brilliance that was almost blinding. For a moment, time seemed to freeze. Then, with a deafening roar, they both charged forward. Reign''s des shed through the air in a whirlwind of elemental fury. Lightning crackled with every strike, apanied by bursts of light and darkness that threatened to tear reality apart. The swordsman met each attack with wless precision, his de cutting through the onught with surgical uracy. The sh of their weapons created shockwaves that shook the entire arena, causing the already fractured ground to splinter even further. Despite the intensity of Reign''s assault, the swordsman remained calm andposed. His movements were fluid and effortless as if he was inplete control of the battlefield. He deflected Reign''s strikes with the barest of motions, conserving energy while maintaining a perfect defense. Every time Reign thought he had found an opening, the swordsman would counter with a strike so swift and precise that it forced Reign back on the defensive. The realization began to dawn on Reign: he was simply outssed, outssed in a way he had not been for a long time. The swordsman''s experience and mastery were simply on another level. It wasn''t just a matter of powerthis man had honed his skills to the point of perfection, and it showed in every movement, every strike. But giving up wasn''t in Reign''s nature. As the battle raged on, Reign knew he had to take a risk. He couldn''t keep fighting on the swordsman''s terms; he had to force a change in the flow of battle. With a surge of energy, Reign unleashed a wave of darkness, expanding it outward in a thick fog that shrouded the battlefield. The fog was dense, obscuring vision and creating an environment where Reign''s abilities could thrive. "Trying to hide?" the swordsman''s voice echoed through the darkness. "It won''t work." Reign didn''t respond. Instead, he melded with the shadows, using his mastery over darkness to disappear from sight. The fog was his domain now, and he intended to use it to tip the scales. From within the shadows, he struckquick, precise attacks aimed at the swordsman''s blind spots. His des shed in and out of the darkness, leaving trails of lightning in their wake. The swordsman''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the shift in strategy. His aura red, casting a brilliant light that cut through the fog like a beacon. He pivoted with incredible speed, blocking Reign''s strikes even as they came from unexpected angles. But for the first time, there was a hint of strain in his movements. Reign pressed the advantage, striking from multiple directions in rapid session. The fog distorted his presence, making it difficult for the swordsman to pinpoint his exact location. Every strike was infused with both light and darkness, creating explosions of conflicting energy that disrupted the swordsman''s bnce. It was workinghe was pushing the swordsman back. Your next read awaits at empire But the man wasn''t done yet. With a shout, the swordsman''s aura erupted, sting away the fog and revealing Reign''s position. His eyes locked onto Reign''s with a cold intensity, and for a brief moment, the air grew still. Then, in a blur of motion, the swordsman unleashed a barrage of strikes that left Reign reeling. Each swing of the de was faster and more precise than thest, and Reign found himself struggling to keep up. His attempts to counter were met with ruthless efficiency, as the swordsman adjusted his attacks mid-strike, making it nearly impossible to predict his next move. Despite the relentless assault, Reign refused to back down. He channeled every ounce of his remaining energy into his next attack, his aura zing with a mixture of desperation and determination. His swords red with a brilliant light as he swung them downward in a final, all-or-nothing strike. The swordsman met the attack head-on, his de glowing with an intense silver light. The sh of their weapons sent a shockwave rippling through the battlefield, shattering the ground beneath them. For a moment, it seemed like they were evenly matched, their auras shing in a maelstrom of energy. But slowly, the bnce began to tip. The swordsman''s experience and control started to overpower Reign''s raw power. Reign''s arms trembled as he struggled to hold his ground, the weight of the sh pressing down on him. His vision blurred as exhaustion set in, and he could feel his strength waning. In that moment, the swordsman''s eyes shed with a cold determination. He pushed forward with a final surge of power, breaking through Reign''s defense andnding a decisive blow. Reign''s swords were knocked from his hands as the de struck him across the chest, sending him crashing to the ground. The battlefield fell silent. Reigny there, gasping for breath as painnced through his body. Blood dripped from the wound on his chest, staining the shattered ground beneath him. His vision was hazy, but he could still make out the figure of the swordsman standing over him, his de pointed at Reign''s throat. "You fought well," the swordsman said, his voice carrying a tone of respect. "But this is where it ends." Reign''s mind raced as he struggled to find a way out of this situation. He could feel his energy reserves running dangerously low, and the pain was making it difficult to focus. But even in the face of defeat, he refused to give up.N?v(el)B\\jnn With a final burst of determination, Reign summoned what little energy he had left. His aura flickered weakly as he prepared to make onest stand, even if it was a hopeless one. But before he could act, a sudden surge of power erupted from the distance. The swordsman''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the energy, and he quickly nced in the direction it wasing from. It was Jin. Despite the intense battle he had just finished, Jin was still standing, his aura zing with a dark, fiery light. The tonfa-wieldery defeated at his feet, his body unmoving. Jin''s eyes were locked onto the swordsman, and there was a fierce, unyielding resolve in his gaze. "You''re not finishing him off," Jin said, his voice low and dangerous. "Not while I''m still standing." "Oh, you actually managed to defeat him?" The swordsman asked as he nced at the figure lying below Jin''s feet with a surprised smile on his face. "Interesting, I didn''t think someone of your caliber would be present here today, I am truly happy to be able to experience so many talented individuals such as yourselves." "Now, since you are all so talented, powerful, confident, and unyielding, shall I reward you?" The man asked as he smiled at them all. "I will allow you to be one of the rare people to have seen my full power, and you will be the only ones who will not truly die after seeing it." Chapter 1116 Radagans Power "We lost." Reign said with a sigh, breaking the silence that had been present in therge room for over an hour. They had lost. It was true, against the immense power that the man, who they now knew was called Radagan, they were unable to win. "To think that there would be a guy that could defeat not only you, but the rest of us while in the same realm as us I didn''t think it was possible," Shadow said with a gloomy expression as he nced at Reign who chuckled. "A mountain above every mountain, a sky above a sky, isn''t that how it goes?" "We lost but at least we know just how powerful one can be while in the same Tier as us it''s a bit exciting, right?" Reign asked as he nced at the others. "We should stop acting like this, it''s not like this is the end we were given another chance, we just need to pass a couple of very difficult new trials without losing once and we will be given another chance at the throne, we will do that and evolve." Reign stated before standing up. Even though he spoke such words, inside his head, his thoughts were still swirling around what happened back at the tform. It happened 3 hours ago when the man told them he would go all out. 3 hours ago. "You''re going all out?" Jin asked the mysterious man with a confused expression as thetter stood calmly before smiling at them. "My name is Radagan, remember it." The man said as his aura changed. Find your next read on empire The tension was palpable. Reign, Jin, and the rest of the team felt an impending sense of dread as the swordsman now revealed as Radagan, prepared to show his full power. They had pushed him to this point, but there was no satisfaction in itonly a deep-seated fear of what was toe. Radagan''s calm demeanor didn''t change. His smile remained, but there was something ominous about it. His presence, already overwhelming, began to expand further, pressing down on everyone like a crushing weight. The air crackled with a force that felt both ancient and unstoppable. It was as though the entire battlefield was holding its breath, waiting for the storm to be unleashed. Radagan''s aura, which had previously shone with a blinding silver light, began to shift. The silver deepened into a metallic sheen, and then it darkened into a swirling mix of obsidian and whitean unsettling contrast of light and darkness, perfectly intertwined. The ground beneath his feet started to crack and crumble, unable to bear the sheer intensity of the energy radiating from him. "Prepare yourselves," Radagan said softly, his voice echoing unnaturally. "This is the culmination of countless battles, honed over a century." "From this moment onward, I''m using my ability as well." Everybody froze as they heard his words. He was using his ability? He did he not use it at all till now? Reign''s thoughts swirled as he realized it Radagan, during the entire battle, had only used sword aura, nothing else. Before anyone could think further, Radagan moved. It was as if time had fractured. One moment he was standing still, and in the next, he was everywhere at once. des of silver energy, sharper than anything they had encountered before, rained down on them from every angle. Each strike was perfectly timed, perfectly aimedthere was no wasted movement, no w in his technique. It was swordsmanship elevated to a level none of them had ever imagined. Reign''s eyes widened as he barely managed to deflect one of the strikes aimed at his chest, only to find another de slicing toward his side. He twisted, narrowly avoiding it, but Radagan was already ahead of him, appearing behind him with a downward sh that Reign could barely block. "Impossible!" Shadow muttered as he used his speed and shadows to evade the onught, but even his usually elusive movements were rendered almost ineffective. Every time he thought he had slipped into a safe space, a de of energy would be waiting for him. It wasn''t just Radagan''s speed or strength; it was his mastery ofbat. He wasn''t just reacting to their movementshe was predicting them, forcing them into positions where they had no choice but to take a hit or expend more energy just to stay alive. Mia and Laura unleashed a barrage of their strongest spells and attacksicy winds withrge icicles and demonic energy swirling together in a deadlybination. But Radagan cut through them as if they were nothing. He moved with a grace that seemed more like dancing than fighting, slipping through every attack with fluidity while delivering precise strikes that left both women struggling to maintain theirposure. Tank, using every ounce of his formidable defense, charged forward, intending to act as a shield. He swung his axe with all the force he could muster, but Radagan met his attack with a single, effortless parry. The impact sent shockwaves through the ground, but Radagan didn''t budge. He spun around Tank and delivered a brutal strike that shattered his armor, sending him crashing into the rubble. Greenie roared, swinging his massive hammer in a desperate attempt to catch Radagan off guard. The sheer force behind the swing could have leveled a building, but Radagan ducked under it with ease, delivering a counterstrike that sent Greenie reeling back, blood dripping from a deep gash in his arm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Jin, seeing hisrades faltering, unleashed a powerful crimson explosion that rolled forward like a wave. Radagan''s eyes flickered with interest as he met the wave head-on, slicing through it with a single strike that split the crimson wave in two. In that brief moment of distraction, Jin closed the distance, his fist crackling with energy as he aimed for Radagan''s chest. Radagan caught the punch with his free hand. The sheer force behind it would have obliterated most enemies, but Radagan held firm, a faint smile still ying on his lips. He twisted Jin''s arm with brutal efficiency, forcing the man to his knees before delivering a knee strike to his gut that left him gasping for air. "Such power but still so unrefined," Radagan murmured as he released Jin and turned his attention back to Reign. Reign was at his limit. His vision blurred, and his body screamed in pain, but he refused to fall. He had to find a wayany wayto turn the tide. With a desperate cry, he unleashed abined st of light and darkness, focusing everything he had left into a single, devastating attack. The explosion of energy was immense. It shattered the remaining fragments of the battlefield, sending debris flying in every direction. For a moment, everything was consumed by the blinding sh of power. But when the light faded, Radagan stood unharmed. His aura, now fully unleashed, formed a vortex around his sword that had dispelled the power of Reign''s attack. "This is the difference between us," Radagan said softly, his tone almost regretful. "It''s not just power or skillit''s experience, patience, and mastery over every aspect ofbat. You are all strong, exceptionally so, but you still have much to learn." With a swift motion, Radagan vanished and reappeared behind Reign, delivering a strike that knocked him to the ground, his weapons ttering out of his grasp. Reign''s body convulsed in pain as he tried to rise, but he was spent. "Stay down," Radagan advised. "You''ve done well toe this far, but this battle is mine." But Reign refused to give in. His hand twitched as he reached for his sword, but before he could grasp it, a foot came down on his wrist, pinning him in ce. "Don''t overthink it and hold to pride so much," Radagan said, his voice losing its warmth. "There''s no shame in recognizing when you''re outmatched." Suddenly, a surge of energy red from the distance, and Radagan''s eyes shifted. Jin, battered but defiant, had risen once more. His aura zed, dark and fearsome, as he advanced with determination. Radagan''s smile returned. "Oh? You still have some fight left in you? Good. Show me." But as Jin charged, it became clear that even he was running on fumes. His strikes were powerful, but Radagan countered them effortlessly, weaving through the attacks like a dancer. With a swiftbination, Radagan disarmed Jin and delivered a crushing kick that sent him sprawling to the ground. One by one, each member of the team tried to rise, only to be cut down again by Radagan''s merciless precision. It was clear that they were no match for him in his fully unleashed state. The man was a monsterunstoppable, unyielding, and far beyond anything they had ever faced. But as Reigny there, staring at the cracked sky above, he realized something. Even in defeat, they had forced Radagan to reveal his true strength. They had pushed him to his limit, and in doing so, they had seen the peak of what it meant to be a master. They were outssed today, but this was not the end. They had lost, yes, but they would learn, grow, ande back stronger. They had glimpsed the heights they needed to reach, and they would not stop until they got there. Radagan, sensing the shift in their determination, paused. He sheathed his sword and looked down at them with a mix of respect and sadness. "You all have potential," he said quietly. "If you survive and continue to grow, we may meet again in the future." "And do not feel shame for losing against me in the Leveling Realm, I am probably the one that stands atop any Tier I am in." And then, a wave of silver light washed over them all, and they died. Chapter 1117 The Second Chance No Room for Failure As the wave of silver light engulfed them, everything faded into an abyss of cold silence. It was a sensation that all of them had grown familiar with in the pastthe feeling of death, of losing everything in a single, overwhelming moment. Yet, this time, it felt different. There was no panic, no fear, only a strange eptance. They had fought with everything they had, faced an opponent who was leagues beyond them, and still stood their ground until the end. The void lingered for what felt like an eternity, the onlypany being their thoughts and the heavy weight of failure. But then, like a distant echo, a warm light pierced the darkness. It was faint at first, barely noticeable, but it gradually grew stronger until it enveloped them in a gentle embrace. One by one, they began to regain consciousness. Reign''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the sight of the stone ceiling of the resurrection chamber, a ce they had not visited till now. The ambient glow of blue light surrounded him, a sign that they had returned to the haven that was present in the arena. He could feel the aches and pains from the battle still lingering in his body, but it was clear that they had been healed enough to stand. "We''re back," Reign muttered, sitting up slowly. His thoughts were still reeling from everything that had transpired. Nearby, Shadow stirred, followed by the others. They all wore expressions of grim determination mixed with frustration. The reality of their defeat was hard to swallow, but it was also a powerful motivator. They had tasted what true mastery looked like, and it left a bitter taste in their mouths. But that bitterness only strengthened their resolve. "So, that''s what it''s like to face someone truly at the peak of our Tier, I never thought the difference between us and any otherbatant would be so wide," Jin said as he flexed his fingers, checking for any lingering stiffness. His voice was calm, but his eyes betrayed the deep anger he felt at his own shorings. "I guess now we know how many of our opponents had felt like when facing us in the past," Wolf said with a smirk as he shook his head. "That wasn''t just a battle," Mia added, her voiceced with a mix of awe and annoyance. "It was a lesson." Greenie clenched his fists. "We pushed ourselves harder than ever, and it still wasn''t enough." Tank, ever the optimist, crossed his arms and grinned. "It just means we have to keep moving forward. If we were able to make him go all out, that means we''re on the right path. Next time, we''ll be ready." "Yeah, he did mention that he has a century of experience for someone to be in this realm for that long, I guess it is to be expected that he would wipe the floor with us as he had done." The group nodded in agreement. Despite the overwhelming defeat, there was a sense of unity and renewed purpose. They had survived an encounter with someone far beyond their level and lived to learn from it. But the question that lingered in Reign''s mind was what Radagan had meant by "reward." The man''s words had been cryptic, and while they had been given another chance, there was still the matter of the trials that awaited them. They failed the trial so what was going to happen now? But before they could delve deeper into nning, the chamber they were in suddenly flickered with light. The familiar voice of the system echoed around them.N?v(el)B\\jnn [ Congrattions, participants. Though you have failed to secure the throne, your performance has been deemed worthy of redemption. The Trials of Ascension will now be revealed again. Brace yourselves. ] The chamber''s walls shimmered, and in an instant, the group was no longer in their safe zone. They found themselves standing in a vast, circr arena surrounded by towering statues of mythical beasts. The ground beneath them was made of polished stone, engraved with intricate patterns that pulsed with energy. Above them, a translucent barrier encased the arena, through which they could see dark clouds swirling ominously. The air was thick with power, and its weight pressed down on them like a tangible force. In the center of the arena stood a massive gate, its surface covered in glowing runes that radiated ancient, foreboding energy. The arena was empty, and suddenly, the gate opened, and many screens appeared in front of them. The screens showed the trials they had gone through before, the many battles they had managed to win, and their final battle, which ended in a cruel defeat. [ The participants failed to secure the throne and lost their lives to participant ''Radagan'', but thanks to the immense talent and bravery you have shown, you are given a second chance. ] [ Pass the 5 Hell Trials of the arena, and you will be allowed to attempt to take the throne again. ] The announcement from the system reverberated through the vast arena, its tone cold and impartial. Reign and his team exchanged nces, absorbing the gravity of the situation. They had failed to seize the throne, but now they had a chance at redemptiona chance to prove that they could stand at the pinnacle of their Tier. However, the mention of "Hell Trials" sent a shiver down their spines. If these trials were anything like what they''d just experienced, then they knew they were about to face their greatest challenge yet. Read new chapters at empire Reign took a deep breath, his expression hardening with resolve. "This is it, everyone. We''ve been given a second chance. It''s not going to be easy, but we didn''te this far just to give up now." The massive gate at the center of the arena groaned as it fully opened, revealing a swirling vortex of darkness and crimson light. A gust of hot air surged out, carrying with it the scent of ash and blood. The energy emanating from the gate was thick with malevolence, and it felt as if the trials themselves were alive, eager to devour anyone foolish enough to enter. The system''s voice echoed once more, providing a brief exnation. [ The Hell Trials consist of five stages, each designed to test you to your fullest. Failure in any stage will result in total obliteration, with no chance for resurrection. Proceed only if you are prepared to face death. ] A tense silence hung in the air as the team processed the implications. Unlike before, there would be noing back from failure. This time, if they fell, they fell for good. Tank cracked his knuckles, a fierce grin spreading across his face. "Well, I didn''t sign up for this journey expecting an easy ride. Let''s show these trials what we''re made of." Mia, her icy demeanor hiding the nerves she felt, nodded firmly. "It''s not like resurrection was possible in any of the previous challenges we have gone through anyway, why would we care about that now?" One by one, they steeled themselves, gathering their resolve. There was no room for hesitation. They hade too far, endured too much, to back down now. The only way forward was through the trials. [ The system recognizes the ambition and will of the participants, the hell trials are now avable to you, please go through the gate to be marked as participants of the hell trials, you can then attempt the trials whenever you wish. ] "Let''s go," Reign said, taking the first step toward the gate. The others followed, each member of the team ready to face whatever horrors awaited them. As they passed through the gate, the world around them seemingly changed for an instant before they found themselves on the other side of the gate, still present in the same arena. [ The participants will be returned to the arena now. ] [ Please rest well before attempting the first trial, you can attempt it from any location in the arena merely by using the system. ] And that was when Reign and the others were sent back to their amodations, and that was when the reality hit them. It was only then that they realized that even though they had another chance they died they were all killed by one opponent, and thus silence shrouded the room until some moments ago. "Tomorrow, we attempt the first trial." Reign said as the others nodded and went to rest. Just as they said, tomorrow, they all gathered and started the trial. The world around them shifted as they were teleported somewhere, the warm air turned biting cold, and the stone beneath their feet transformed into cracked, charred earth. They found themselves standing in a deste wastnd under a blood-red sky. The distant howls of tortured souls echoed in the wind, and twisted, skeletal trees lined the horizon, their branches swaying like grasping fingers. In the center of this barrenndscape was a towering structurea fortress made of ckened iron, its walls adorned with spikes and chains. The fortress exuded a sinister aura, and the oppressive energy radiating from it made it clear that this was the first trial. [ Wee to the Fortress of Despair, the first of the Hell Trials. Here, you will face relentless waves of enemies who embody your deepest fears and regrets. Only by oveing them can you advance to the next stage of this trial. ] Chapter 1118 Fortress of Despair Reign and the others stared at the scene, at the barrennd that was present in front of them, and the enormous fortress that loomed in the distance. "Where are the monsters, I can''t see a single thing around us," Shadow said with a calm and yet confused expression as Wolf and the others suddenly stared at him with slight anger. "You just have to say such things, don''t you?!" Suddenly, things changed. The ground rumbled, and the sky darkened, turning into a deeper shade of red as the gates of the fortress opened, and an army marched out. To say marched out was not quite right, the monsters present inside the fortress ran out of it, charging straight at Reign and the others without a single care in the world.N?v(el)B\\jnn Some fell, only to be squished by those behind them who did not stop, and there was one thing they all had inmon, they were all grotesque. Every single one of the monsters was mutted, had parts of their bodies missing, or were abominations that didn''t resemble any living thing that they had seen in the past. And they all exuded an aura of bloodthirst and rage as they ran toward them. "So we just need to stand our ground and kill them, or do we need to make our way toward that fortress I mean, it''s not here just to look pretty, right?" Tank asked as Mia scoffed. "It''s doing a horrible job at that if it is." Reign and the others all got ready to ''wee'' the creatures that were hurrying toward them, their mana being channeled through their bodies, their weapons clenched in their hands, and their powers ready to wreak havoc on their enemies. As the grotesque army surged forward, Reign and his team prepared for the inevitable sh. The creatures rushing at them were twisted abominations, their mutted forms an amalgamation of flesh, bone, and metal. Their eyes, or what was left of them, glowed with a sickly red light, and their mouths hung open in silent screams of rage and agony. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on the group, but they were resolutethis was their first trial, their first step toward redemption, and they would not fail. Reign''s mana red open, a mixture of white and ck mana crackling with lightning as he channeled his dual energies. His swords hummed with power, ready to unleash devastation on the horde. "Stay together!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the din. "We hold this line until we figure out what we need to do!" The first wave of creatures mmed into their defenses with a force that rattled the ground beneath them. Wolf was the first to meet the charge, his mes roaring to life as he swung his massive sword in a wide arc. The purple mes seared through the air, incinerating the abominations that dared to get too close. Their bodies crumbled to ash upon contact, but more kepting, seemingly endless in number. Mia stood beside him, her icy aura contrasting with the heat of Wolf''s mes. With a wave of her hand, she summoned a wall of ice that shot forward, impaling several of the charging creatures. The wall extended, forming a barrier that slowed the horde''s advance. "There''s too many of them!" she shouted, her brow furrowed in concentration as she reinforced the ice with more mana. Shadow, always the opportunist, darted between the gaps in the enemy''s ranks, his daggers gleaming with dark energy. He moved like a shadow himself, striking down the monsters with precision. Each time he delivered a killing blow, he melted back into the darkness, leaving the creatures disoriented and confused. "We can''t keep this up forever!" he called out, his voice barely above a whisper, yet somehow heard by all. "We need a n!" Tank was in his element, using his shield and axe to smash through the enemies with brute force. He was a wall of muscle and steel, standing firm against the tide of abominations. Every swing of his axe cleaved through the creatures, sending their twisted bodies flying. "We can''t let them surround us!" he roared, bashing his shield against the ground to create a shockwave that knocked back several of the monsters. "We need to move!" Greenie was at his side, his hammer smashing down with the force of a falling meteor. Each strike sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, shattering the creatures beneath it. Despite the sheer power of his attacks, Greenie was focused, his eyes scanning the battlefield for any sign of a weakness in the horde''s formation. Experience new stories on empire "If we''re going to move, we need to do it now!" he urged, his voice deep and steady. Laura and Jin were a deadly duo, their attacksplementing each other perfectly. Laura''s demonic energy surged in dark waves, cutting through the enemies like a scythe through wheat. Her eyes glowed with a fiery red as she unleashed her power, her whip of dark energyshing out and tearing through the abominations. Jin, on the other hand, was a force of pure destruction. His fists crackled with explosive energy as he punched through the creatures with devastating force, each blow causing an eruption of crimson that obliterated anything in its path. But despite theirbined might, the horde showed no signs of stopping. For every creature they cut down, another two seemed to take its ce. The ground was slick with blood and ichor, and the air was thick with the stench of death and decay. The worst part, however, was the fact that although their enemies were not weak, they were not that strong either, and yet, it took quite some energy to face them in battle. That was because as the system had told them, they would face waves of enemies who embodied their fears and regrets. Each time they looked at the monsters, they would seemingly recognize them, and a brief memory or scene would y in their heads, making it much more difficult to battle. "We can''t stay here!" Reign finally decided. "We have to push forwardtoward the fortress! That''s where we''ll find the key to ending this trial!" With a collective nod, the team began to advance, cutting through the waves of abominations as they made their way toward the towering structure in the distance. The fortress loomed like a monolith, its darkened iron walls pulsing with an ominous energy. The closer they got, the more the air around them seemed to thrum with power, as if the fortress itself was alive and aware of their approach. The creatures grew more frenzied as they drew nearer to the fortress, their attacks bing more desperate and erratic. It was as if they were being driven by some unseen force,pelled to stop the intruders at any cost. "Stay focused!" Reign urged, his swords shing as he cut down another group of abominations. "Don''t let them overwhelm you!" The team fought with renewed vigor, their goal now clear. The closer they got to the fortress, the stronger their resolve became. They were no longer just fighting to survivethey were fighting to conquer the trial, to prove that they were worthy of the chance they had been given. As they reached the base of the fortress, the ground beneath them trembled violently. The gates of the fortress, which had been slowly closing as they approached, suddenly mmed shut with a resounding boom. The remaining creatures let out a collective wail, their bodies convulsing as they were forcibly drawn back into the fortress, leaving the battlefield eerily silent. For a moment, the team stood in stunned silence, catching their breath and surveying their surroundings. The air was thick with tension, and the fortress loomed above them like a silent sentinel, its dark walls exuding an air of malevolence. "What now?" Shadow asked, his voice breaking the silence. "The gates are closed. How do we get in?" As if in response to his question, the ground beneath them began to glow with a faint, crimson light. Runes etched into the earth began to pulse, and the air hummed with energy. Slowly, the light intensified, until the runes red with blinding brilliance. Reign''s instincts screamed at him to move, but before he could react, the light enveloped them all, and the world around them shifted once more. When the light faded, they found themselves standing inside the fortress, in a massive, dimly lit chamber. The walls were adorned with chains and spikes, and the floor was slick with a substance that glistened in the faint light. The air was thick with the stench of blood and rot. In the center of the chamber stood a massive figure, shrouded in shadow. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent red light, and its body was a grotesque amalgamation of metal and flesh, much like the creatures they had faced outside. It towered over them, radiating an aura of pure malice. [ You have entered the heart of the Fortress of Despair. Here, you will face the guardian of this realma creature born from the fears and regrets of countless souls. Defeat it to proceed to the next stage of the trial. ] The guardian let out a low, rumbling growl, its eyes narrowing as it fixed its gaze on the intruders. The chains hanging from its body clinked ominously as it began to move, slowly advancing toward the team. Chapter 1119 Fighting the Fortress Guardian "This guy won''t fall down easily, that much is certain," Reign said, his voice steady despite the tension present in the room. His breath was even, as were the breaths of the others as they stared at the guardian. "I''m getting goosebumps just by looking at this thing, this should be fun," Wolf said with a slightly nervous smile as he, as well as the others, understood that this opponent was not going to be an easy one. They were in the hell trials, and each one was going to force them to go all out, to leave nothing behind. That was why they had the ability to choose when they would face a trial, because they would need as much rest as they could get between the trials. Find adventures at empire They all got ready to fight as the guardian suddenly let out a bone-chilling roar, the sound echoing off the dark walls of the fortress which shook from its power. It raised its giant arms, the chains that hung from its body clinking ominously as they moved together with him. Each move the giant guardian took caused the ground to tremble, sending vibrations through the floor, and rattling the bones of Reign and the others. As the guardian moved, it stared at them, its red eyes locking onto them as they burned with hunger and anger. "Spread out and surround it," Reignmanded as they all moved. "Tank, Greenie, and Wolf will be the front liners, we need you guys to keep this guy controlled!" Mia and Laura moved to one side immediately, their abilities already active. Mia''s frost spread around her as giant spears of ice were formed above her, which she then quicklyunched at the guardian, aiming at his legs in order to try to slow it down. The spears struck, but the guardian barely flinched as the ice shattered against its thick hide. The ice that was formed right after the spears shattered was destroyed immediately by the guardian''s movement, proving to bepletely ineffective against it. Laura, on the other hand, created a pentagram that was differentpared to the ones she made before. It was slightly pink. She struck it with an open palm, and suddenly, a dark pink ball of energy wasunched, appearing in front of the guardian in an instant and hitting the chains that hung from his shoulders. The energy crackled through the air as it struck the chains with enough energy to cause a small shockwave, and it only made the chains recoil while the guardian merely grunted as the attack did little but to annoy it as the recoiling chains, which were stabbed deep into his shoulders, moved and harmed its flesh slightly. "This attack of mine is specialized in speed and impact, even though it doesn''t have as much destructive power as some other attacks I have, it''s not weak at all, and yet, it only managed to do this much, the chains I struck are not even the thickest like the ones that coil around its arms before dropping down, and yet they only moved so little from the attack," Laura said with a grim expression as Mia nodded, fully aware of just how strong Laura''s attack was, and how heavy those chains were. "We need more firepower to break through its defense," Wolf said calmly as he saw Laura''s attack do little to the monster before moving. His mes erupted around him as he charged at the monster, his sword aze with his mes that were tinted with chaos energy from his sword, which he was using from the very start. He swung his weapon with all his might, aiming at the guardian''s midsection. His mes licked at the creature''s flesh and immediately started burning it, but the guardian moved, his arm a blur as he swatted Wolf away as if he were an annoying insect. Wolf barely had time to react, raising his sword to block the giant arm, but his arms felt numb as he was sent sliding back from the impact, his feet leaving deep grooves in the floor. "Watch out!" Tank shouted at Wolf who nced up, only to see the guardian moving to attack again. Arge figure quickly appeared in front of Wolf, raising his shield and activating two skills simultaneously as the force of the blow broke through the two magic shields that were raised in front of him before striking the shield Tank was holding. The force of the blow reverberated through his arms and shoulders, but he managed to hold on, only taking two steps back from the attack. "Tch, this thing is durable, has very high strength, and is fast," Tank said with an annoyed expression as he stared at the guardian who was moving to attack once more. At that moment, Shadow acted, taking advantage of the guardian''s distraction. He slipped through the shadows and appeared behind the creature, his daggers shing a dark light as he struck the guardian''s leg with both of them, aiming for a vulnerable spot. But the guardian''s hide was tougher than steel, Shadow''s sharp daggers were barely able to stab through it, and even then, the muscles were incredibly dense, proving to be very difficult to stab through, forcing him to use much more strength than he anticipated he would need. The guardian let out a roar of anger, his chains whipping through the air as he moved its giant body. Shadow narrowly dodged the iling chains that left deep grooves on the floor as they whipped about, teleporting away in a hurry. "That thing''s hide is tougher than most armors, I have no idea how we can damage it seriously without going all out right away!" Shadow said as he reappeared next to Reign who was staring at the guardian, his swords ready to be swung. His mind raced as he watched the guardian''s movements, looking for signs of vulnerability, for any weak spot that they could take advantage of. But s, it seemed that this battle was not destined to be like that. There were no weak spots, nothing at all that they could use. "Seems like we can only use brute force to take this thing down." Reign said with a sigh before staring at the monster. "Tank, Greenie, Wolf, keep it distracted, fight against it, all three of you together, we will do our best to deal as much damage as possible from the side!"N?v(el)B\\jnn Tank and Greenie immediately took up the challenge, charging at the guardian from opposite sides. Tank mmed his shield into one of the guardian''s legs, using his full force. The force of the impact reverberated through the guardian''s body, causing its leg to stiffen up in order to mitigate the damage. Greenie followed with a powerful swing of his hammer, aiming at the other leg, but the guardian was ready, attacking him with a punch, which Greenie blocked by striking the enormous fist. The two were seemingly even for a moment, and then Greenie was pushed back. Greenie skidded backward from the blow, his feet digging into the ground to regain his bnce, but he didn''t let up and charged once more with his hammer raised high. Tank, meanwhile, had moved back and defended against another attack, blocking it with his shield as Wolf jumped up, running on the giant''s arm and then jumping off as he swung his sword with full force, aiming at the creature''s face. The guardian didn''t move, however, and Wolf found it weird, but then his eyes widened. One of the chains that hung from his shoulders moved on its own, blocking his attack and forcing him back. Another chain was about to hit him, but an explosion suddenly struck the chain, causing it to move to the side, allowing Wolf to dodge the blow and retreat easily. Jin, who had punched forward, causing the explosion, stared at the creature with intense eyes. "It can control the chains, be careful." Mia suddenly acted again, her breath misting in the cold air around her as she raised her hands and summoned a barrage of icicles, aiming them at the guardian''s upper body. The ice shards glinted as they shot forward, striking the guardian''s arms and shoulders. Some of them managed to pierce the creature''s thick hide, leaving minor wounds that oozed dark, viscous blood. Laura followed up with a surge of demonic energy, conjuring a massive pentagram beneath the guardian. Dark tendrils of energy shot up from the ground, wrapping around the guardian''s arms and torso, attempting to restrain its movements. The guardian roared in defiance, the chains on its body clinking as it struggled against the binding forces. Shadow then appeared, moving with blinding speed, his form flickering as he darted toward the head. His daggers were covered in darkness as he aimed for the eyes. The guardian, however, sensed the threat and tilted its head just in time as Shadow''s dagger scrapped against its face, leaving deep gashed, but missing the eyespletely. The creature swung one of its massive arms, forcing him to retreat. "This is really going to be difficult." Chapter 1120 Lauras Powerful Attack "Yeah, this thing is quite responsive, being fast and freaking durable doesn''t help much either," Shadow said as he stared at the giant guardian whose massive arm swept through the space he was in, the swing causing a gale as the chains rattled and passed through the air right after the arm. "Do we use our marks?" Shadow asked Reign who clicked his tongue. "Not yet, I doubt this is all this trial will throw at us, using our marks right now will make it more difficult to get through what awaits, and even though this thing is strong, I think we can take it down without using the marks, we just need to be careful when battling it." Reign stated as he walked forward. "Alright guys, hold nothing back, we attack it with full power, just don''t use the marks or any transformations yet." The team quickly moved, again surrounding the guardian, forming a circle around it as Tank and Greenie moved toward the guardian, ready to take his focus and absorb the brunt of its retaliation while the others prepared to strike. They were all still in their peak forms, and now, it was time to attack as one. Tank and Greenie charged, theirrge bodies far smaller than the guardian who seemingly scoffed as it moved, striking down with his massive arm in an attempt to crush the two. Tank was ready, however, as he had been channeling his mana for a while now. He ced his shield forward and used his powers, causing 5 shields to appear in front of it while his skin changed as he used his ability to its fullest.N?v(el)B\\jnn The fist struck, breaking through the first 3 shields with ease, but slowing down at the others, and then colliding with Tank, who was not pushed back this time. "Gotcha!" Greenie shouted excitedly as he swung his hammer down, aiming at the monster''s arm. He struck the hand, and a deafening sound of metal shing against metal resounded around the area. The guardian roared in anger and pain as Greenie''s strike managed to deal damage, actually cracking a couple of the bones present in his hand. The wound would heal quickly, but the others were not going to wait. Mia quickly moved forward with her sword, frosty air present around her as she appeared right in front of the guardian, and his wounded hand. She stabbed forward, her sword managing to pierce through the wounded skin and exit through the palm of the guardian''s hand before ice formed around the wound. "I want to see just how you will be able to deal with this!" Mia said as she poured more mana into her sword, causing most of the hand to be inflicted with her frost before quickly jumping away as one of the chains attacked her. At the same time, Laura struck two chains with her demonic sts, causing them to recoil back and be unable to attack Mia while Beast finally used his arrows. With how thick the creature''s hide was, he knew he couldn''t damage it with regr arrows and attacks, thus he had already poured his mana into his bow and created several magical arrows that he was nowunching at the creature. Each of the arrows was dark green in color and zoomed through the air, striking the monster and stabbing through its tough hide, but not getting in too deep. "Support Mia, I want to try something!" Laura shouted at Beast as she moved, running around the guardian, nobody knowing what she was going to do exactly. Reign also moved, appearing behind the guardian, his lightning coiling around him as he struck the monster''s feet, hitting him right at the hell, attempting to cut the tendons and make it immobile, but that was much more difficult than he predicted. His swords were wrapped in ck lightning as he used the destructive properties of his darkness to empower the lightning and the swords even further, which allowed him to cut through the hide, but the tendons proved to be incredibly resilient, causing him to fail at first. Jin also acted, his hands ced on the floor as he channeled his mana to go right beneath the monster in order to create a powerful explosionter which would strike from below, hopefully taking the monster by surprise. Wolf and Shadow attacked, fire and darkness appearing on each of the guardian''s sides. Shadow was now changing tactics, instead of attacking with his daggers, he controlled the darkness, causingrge tentacles of pure darkness and shadows toe up, coiling around the monster in an attempt to immobilize him for a moment while Wolf went all out. His mes turned red as he used the chaos energy to its fullest, transforming his mes into chaos mes that yearned for destruction. He struck the monster from the side, hitting its shoulder as the chains quickly moved to try and intercept him and block him from striking the head. His sword, which turned red from the mes, passed through the hide and stabbed deep inside, tearing the flesh and muscles apart and only stopping once it had struck the bone. The guardian roared from pain, the roar empowered by mana, making them all a bit dizzy, but none of them stopped for even an instant. They continued attacking, Wolf''s mes continued burning, melting the tough hide and muscles before he was forced to retreat as two chains moved to strike him. Greenie threw his hammer with full force, aiming to hit the frozen hand of the monster, attempting to damage it further, perhaps even making it useless. The hammer was about to strike it when it was intercepted by a chain of the monster, its path derailed as it struck the abdomen of the monster before a powerful sucking force appeared around it, attempting to pull in the hide, muscle, and bones of the monster, but it was unsessful at doing so. Shadow tried to do the same, using an opportunity right after the guardian managed to break free of the tentacles, ripping them apart. He appeared behind the heel that Reign had cut and used his [ Darkness Implosion ], which he had not used for quite some time. The small ck hole materialized, and it was much more effectivepared to Greenie''s attack. The skin was ripped apart, whether it was because of the pure destructive power of the ck hole or because Reign had already wounded it, was not known, but it ripped. The flesh squirmed and started ripping itself, the tendons started slowly breaking, and even the bone moved. Discover exclusive tales on empire But, it was not enough. The hole dissipated before it was able to truly do serious damage to the monster, and Shadow was forced to move, to dodge out of the way as the guardian attacked him with anger. Its aura red up as it had truly gotten angry this time, it was the first time he had been so seriously injured during this battle, and it was not going to stand for it. It was, however, a bit toote. Reign appeared right behind it again, and struck the heel, a cknce appearing in his hand as he stabbed forward with full force, not holding anything back as he pierced the hell, destroyed the tendons, and even caused the bone to crack. The guardian fell down to one knee, and then, Laura moved. She had run three times around the monster, and when it fell to one knee, she suddenly passed below it, her demonic energy turning her legs demonic as she gained an incredible boost in speed, all of her strength focused on that in order to be as fast as possible. In mere moments, she had repeated the process multiple times before stopping and panting as she had used a lot of demonic energy. "Done, let us see how well it works," Laura said before cing her hand on the ground, causing a huge pentagram that she had drawn using nothing but demonic energy and some of her blood to show itself. She did not run around the monster for nothing, she was drawing, and she needed it to stop moving for an instant in order to go below it and finish the huge pentagram. "Detonate," Laura said as the center of the pentagram suddenly glowed ominously, making even the monster apprehensive as it tried to get up, but it was toote. A powerful beam of purple energy rose from the pentagram, encasing the entire monster that was now roaring in pain. The beam was present for 5 seconds, and when it passed, even Reign and the others were shocked at the state the monster was in. The tough hide was not broken through, but it was scorched, many ces that were damaged were now purple, infested by demonic energy and some new wounds appeared as well. Laura''s attack had done almost as much damage as all of theirs had previously. "My turn now," Jin said as he smiled, and then an earth-shattering explosion took ce right beneath the monster. Chapter 1121 Going All Out The Furious Guardian The explosion that was triggered by Jin was unlike anything they had unleashed upon the monster so far. Jin had focused and channeled mana for quite some time, pouring in as much as he could, so much in fact, that even he had trouble controlling it, not allowing it to run rampant and detonate beforehand. The ground beneath the monster shook for a moment before erupting in a blinding sh of gold, a powerful shockwave rippling through the area as the st struck the monster from below. The sheer force of the st was enough to lift the huge creature off the ground, the body momentarily suspended in mid-air as the explosion tore into its underbelly while it attempted to defend against it and even fight the explosion. The guardian roared in pain and rage as the explosion passed, its enormous form crashing back down and creating a crater beneath its body. The ground shook heavily as the creature slowly got up, dark blood oozing from its wounds and staining the ground beneath it. The thick hide of the monster that had seemingly served as a nearly imprable around was finally broken, the hide battered, bruised, and even cracked at multiple ces on the stomach and chest. Enjoy new adventures from empire Right after the monster stood up, roaring with full strength, causing the air around it to st away from the power of the roar, it also stopped and stared ahead as it finally sensed the massive aura that was present right in front of it. Arge monster made out of ck lightning was charging at it while a knight rode on top of it, a longnce that was shining dangerously aimed at the monster''s chest. Because of the explosion, the immense mana that was around it, and the pain that it suffered, the monster had been unable to sense the powerful mana signature in front of it previously. The knight, who was actually Reign who was enveloped in manyyers of lightning that materialized into a form of a knight around him, arrived, stabbing the monster in the chest. It had been quite some time since Reign had used this skill thest time. The fused skills that he had created were incredibly powerful, but also difficult to control, and it took some time to form them. He had even added his darkness in the mix this time, making the process even longer and more dangerous, but the result was amazing. Thence stabbed the chest of the monster, the previously imprable hide parting in front of thence that continued forward, stabbing deeper and deeper before exiting through the back of the monster. The Kirin that the knight rode on also attacked, biting the guardian''s lower stomach, its teeth erupting into snakes of lightning that coiled around the monster, paralyzing it for an instant while thence glowed brightly, exploding a momentter, the part that was still inside the guardian wreaking havoc in its body. The explosion sent a shockwave through the body of the monster, its massive form convulsing in violent tremors as the destructive energy from Reign''snce ravaged it from the inside. The ck lightning from the Kirin coiled tighter around it as their electric fangs sunk into the flesh of the monster, sending pulses of lightning and darkness through its body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om For a moment, it seemed as if that was it, thebined assault of Laura, Jin, and now Reign had done so much damage that the guardian had to be finished. Its roars of agony echoed off the walls of the fortress, and the chains that had once rattled so menacingly now hung limp, their power sapped by the relentless attacks. Reign, who was still in the form of the knight, continued to hold his position and pour mana into his blow, discharging more and more energy into the guardian. But even as the explosions and the lightning inside the guardian reached their peak, Reign knew that the monster was not finished yet, its resilience was unlike anything he had seen before. The guardian let out one final, earth-shaking roar, a mix of pain and fury. Its body buckled, and for a moment, the team thought it might finally fall. But with a surge of defiance, the guardian''s aura red back to life. The chains hanging from its body suddenly snapped taut, glowing with a fierce, crimson light as the monster seemed to draw power from deep within itself. "Dammit, just fall down!" Reign shouted as he pulled the remainder of thence out before two hugences formed in each of his hands. This time, thences were white as he used his light, which further increased the toll on his body and psyche. The guardian, now devoured by its own fury, moved forward, its chains whipping through the air with incredible speed as it aimed at Reign who blocked them with hisnce. The ground shook from the force of the collision as the guardian grabbed the Kirin by its head, pulling it sideways in an attempt to tear the head from the body. "Like we''ll let you do as you please!" Wolf yelled as he appeared right behind Reign, stepping on his shoulder before jumping forward, aiming at the guardian''s head as multiple arrows and ice spears zoomed past him, hitting the chains that the guardian was about to use to stop him. His sword got enveloped in mes, turningrger andrger each moment before it stopped at 6 meters long, which Wolf deemed as suitable for hitting the monster. He had been channeling his mana and summoning his mes all this time, constricting them, forcing them to stay right around his sword and not grow, which took a lot of focus andmitment, but that was why he was able to make the sword of mesrger in a mere instant. He shed down, aiming to hit the guardian''s head with full force as the others all moved as well, attacking the guardian with everything they had, eager to take it down and finally end the battle. Wolf''s massive ming sword cut through the air with an intensity that seemed to ignite the very atmosphere around it. The mes roared to life, fueled by his unwavering determination and the chaos energy infused within them. The sword, now a zing inferno of red and gold, was poised to deliver a devastating blow to the guardian''s head. The guardian reacted with fury, its crimson chainsshing out in desperation as it attempted to stop Wolf, but Mia and Beast were not going to allow such a thing to happen, and neither was Aelrinder, who, till now, had not done much. That was because he was behind, doing the same thing Wolf was doing as he poured his mana into his spear, allowing his wind to coil around it before he was ready to throw it, and that time was now. He threw the spear right after Mia and Beast hadunched another round of attacks. The throw was violent, a small tornado appearing around Aelrinder, making Mia, Beast, Jin, and Laura stumble, nearly losing their footing as the spear zoomed through the air, creating powerful gusts of wind before it passed next to Reign, destroying one of the chains that were attacking him, and then hitting the stomach of the guardian, stabbing deep inside before the wing around it was allowed freedom. Aelrinder had been controlling the wind till now, and right when the spear stabbed the guardian, he released the control, which caused thousands of sharp wind des to erupt, cutting apart the guardian''s body while the force pushed the spear deeper inside while also spinning it, causing arge hole to appear on its body. The damage and pain of the attack made it difficult for the guardian to think, which left Wolf open to attack it. "Now, Wolf!" Reign shouted, pouring more of his own energy into stabilizing the opening they had created. Hisnces, one in each hand, crackled with white lightning and light energy, shing against the guardian''s defenses to prevent it from countering Wolf''s assault. Wolf roared as he brought his ming sword down with all his might. The guardian''s eyes widened, but it was toote. The de struck the side of its neck with a deafening explosion, mes erupting on impact, sending a shockwave rippling through the fortress. The sheer force of the blow caused the guardian''s head to twist violently to the side, its monstrous body momentarily swaying from the power of the strike. The mes from Wolf''s sword burned with unrelenting ferocity, searing through the guardian''s thick hide and digging into its neck. The energy from the attack spread like wildfire, consuming everything in its path. The guardian roared in agony, its voice echoing through the chamber like a thunderp. For the first time since the battle began, it staggered, its massive frame showing signs of weakening. And then, Wolf roared with primal fury as he pushed his body further, and finally managed to cut the guardian''s head off. Chapter 1122 The Final Phase of the Trial Wolf''s roar echoed through the chamber as the giant head of the guardian was severed from its body, hitting the ground with a thunderous crash while the body followed, copsing with a final, earth-shaking impact. As the guardian fell, the entire fortress seemingly started to tremble, the chains of the guardian ratting onest time before they fell silent. For a moment, the battlefield was silent, only the sound of heavy breathinging from Reign and the others present as they stared at the guardian''s body, still not rxing as they knew that the monster had immense vitality, even stabbing through its heart had not been enough to kill it mere minutes ago. And yet, as the giant continued lying down on the ground, no sound or movementing from it, they realized that they had done it, the guardian of the fortress, a creature of great strength that had taken them everything they had in their normal forms to battle, was finally dead, defeated by their hands. The heavy aura present around them, since they entered the fortress, began to lift as a sense of hard-won relief settled over them. Reign and the others ceased to control their mana, dissipating their abilities and allowing themselves to rx for a moment, to finally get some rest. They had used up quite a bit of mana and were already tired, but they had aplished their goal, they defeated the monster without using their marks. "I can''t believe we actually did it without any of us using their marks," Mia said breathlessly, her icy aura dissipating as she softly dropped to her knees, breathing deeply and allowing her weary body to rest. She looked around at her teammates, who were all showing signs of fatigue but had victorious expressions on their faces. "Yeah," Wolf said as a tired smile appeared on his face. "We took the bastard down, not that it was easy, my arms are numb from that final attack."N?v(el)B\\jnn Wolf dropped to the ground as he was drenched in sweat. He had put everything into the final attack, his muscles aching from the strength he had used. "That was not easy," He muttered, grinning despite his tiredness. "Yeah, but I bet it felt good to cut that thing down in such a way," Shadow said as he sat down next to him, causing Wolf to chuckle and nod his head. "It did." Laura, Jin, and the others gathered around, all looking simrly worn out. Even Tank and Greenie, who had borne the brunt of the guardian''s attacks, were breathing heavily, their bodies showing signs of wear and tear. "Hey, was I just imagining it, or were we close to losing at one point?" Shadow remarked, his voice calm but with an underlying intensity. Reign nodded, knowing full well how close they hade to being overwhelmed. "It was," he agreed. "But we''re not done yet. This is just another part of the trial, we need to be ready for whatever the system is going to throw at us next." As if on cue, the system''s voice echoed throughout the chamber. [ Congrattions, participants. You have sessfully defeated the guardian of the Fortress of Despair. ] [ You will now be given a brief period to rest and recover before the final of the trial begins. Use this time wisely. ] A soft light filled the chamber, washing over each member of the team. The light was soothing, easing their pain and fatigue slightly, though it was clear it wasn''t aplete healing. It was more of a temporary relief, a small respite before the next challenge. "It actually gave us some time off and even healed us a bit?" Shadow asked as a nervous smile appeared on his face. "That can''t be good, right?" "Yeah, the system has never done such a thing, which means that whatever ising next is going to be incredibly difficult." "Five minutes of rest, huh?" Jin said, ncing around as he rolled his shoulders, feeling the tension in his muscles ease slightly. "It''s not much, but it''s better than nothing, not to mention that I agree with you Reign, since the system deemed it necessary to heal us a bit and give us some time off, the next part of the trial is definitely going to be more difficult than what we went through now." The group spread out, each taking a moment to catch their breath and gather their thoughts. Tank and Greenie leaned against the walls of the fortress, conserving their energy, while Mia and Laura sat cross-legged on the ground, focusing on recovering their mana as quickly as possible. Reign took a deep breath and closed his eyes, focusing on restoring his energy. The battle had drained him, especially with the powerful fusion skills he had used. He knew they couldn''t afford to go into the next phase without being at their best. "Reign," Wolf said, sitting down beside him. "What do you think the next part is going to be?" Enjoy exclusive content from empire "Well, I have an idea of what it could be, but I''m sure you are thinking the same thing as well, aren''t you?" Wolf chuckled and then nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, this ce it''s called the Fortress of Despair for a reason. We took it down, but now we''ll probably have to hold it against whatever enemy this ce can throw at us." "Sounds about right," Aelrinder chimed in, his voice calm and collected. "The fortress was a stronghold where those abominations had been in, and now that we''ve taken it down, it''s likely that those same creatures will try to take it back, only that this time, I think there will be even more of them, and there will be more powerful ones present amongst them too." "Yeah, I think so too." Reign said with a chuckle before shaking his head. "This time, however, it''s the final part of the trial, so we can go all out, no need to worry about conserving strength, at least we have that going for us." The others all nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. They had fought together through countless battles, but this trial was testing them in ways they hadn''t anticipated. The five minutes passed quickly, and as the system''s voice echoed through the chamber once more, the atmosphere grew tense. [ The rest period is now over. The final phase of the trial begins. ] [ Defend the Fortress of Despair against the iing horde, either survive long enough or deal enough damage to the horde to force them to retreat. ] As the system''s voice echoed through the chamber, Reign and his team quickly took their positions. The fortress, now their stronghold, would soon be a battlefield once more. They had little time to prepare, but they used every second to ready themselves for what was toe. Reign stood at the forefront, his swords ready and his aura already ring with dark and light energy. His heart pounded in his chest, but his mind was clear. They had fought hard to reach this point, and he knew they couldn''t falter now. The air began to hum with strange energy as the ground started trembling, at the start it was faint, but it became stronger and stronger. The eerie red sky above the fortress darkened even further as if the heavens themselves were preparing for what was about to happen. And then, they saw it. As Reign and the others stood atop the walls of the fortress, they first heard a low, rumbling sound that started to grow from the distance before it swelled into a powerful roar echoing through the entire area of the fortress. Debris and dust were being kicked up on the horizon, and from the darkness that was present in the wastnd that surrounded the fortress, a massive horde emerged. The abominations they had fought against before were only the front line of a muchrger army filled with even more twisted and grotesque beings whose bodies were warped and fused with metal and bone in twisted, unnatural ways. The creatures came in all shapes and sizes, their bodies twisted and deformed beyond recognition. Some were massive, hulking beasts with jagged spikes protruding from their bodies, while others were smaller but more agile, darting across the ground with unnerving speed. Their eyes glowed with the same sickly red light as the guardian''s, and their growls and roars filled the air with a cacophony of terror. In the middle of the giant army were giants with multiple limbs, their bodies covered in spikes and jagged armor. They were sorge that each step allowed them to cover a distance of over ten meters, and some of the abominations present in the army would be squashed each time they moved. And finally, at the back of the army, Reign and the others could sense even more powerful abominations, creatures that radiated auras of pure malice and hatred, their auras almost on par with the guardian they had faced before. Chapter 1123 Defending the Fortress Reigns Unexpected Improvement ( Part 1 ) Reign tightened his grip on his swords as he stared at the iing horde, as did the others. They all felt the weight of the battle that wasing to them, and the worst thing was the fact the timer had shown itself to them now. 12 minutes. They had to withstand the attack of a seemingly endless horde for a total of 12 minutes, which might seem as little to some, but those were 12 minutes that would be filled with non-stop fighting, where they wouldn''t have a moment to rest. The horde wasn''ting from just one direction either, they wereing from all sides, and by coincidence, the castle had exactly 9 locations that could be used to defend it against the horde. It was no coincidence, of course, they all knew that. The system had made it like that in order to test them, and now, they would indeed be tested. "Guys, get to the position, this time, I''m afraid none of us will have the luxury of helping one another, perhaps only a bit when the pressure eases a bit." Reign stated as the others nodded. "We''ll have to rely on ourselves, and we can''t use our marks right away, otherwise we will die for sure," Mia said as she took a deep breath before looking at the others. "Good luck." They all nodded at one another while Tank and Greenie nced at each other. "My beasts will be able to help out a bit, if I see that you guys are struggling, I''ll send one to help you out." "Same for my army, the topbatants of the army are all immortal now, it would be dumb not to use them to help us out." They all nodded at one another before moving, taking their positions. The rumbling grew louder and louder as the horde approached them, the ground shaking harder and harder with each passing moment as the seemingly berserk monsters charged with all of their might. The fast ones arrived first, their agile bodies a blur as they jumped, scaled the wall or simply teleported a short distance to reach the walls, engaging in battle against Reign and the others, who were each standing on arge circr tform. Nine suchrge tforms were present atop the castle walls, each one about 100 meters away from the next one. The moment the fast monsters arrived, mayhem was unleashed as Reign and the others immediately started attacking, holding nothing back as they stood on their own tform, each one fighting alone against the monsters. They were faced with a barrage of relentless attacks as the monsters arrived. Even though the fast monsters were a minority in the army andpared to the entire horde, they were but a tiny portion, the horde was seemingly endless and even a tiny part of it meant hundreds of monsters that were arriving from all directions at once. As the monsters arrived on the walls, tens of them arriving each passing second, Reign and the others were fighting with everything they had, holding nothing back as they annihted the monsters that dared approach their positions. Reign unleashed his swords, both of them shing as he cut through the wave of attackers that arrived. His strikes were precise and deadly, even more,pared to how they were before, even deadlier, more urate, and more skillful than they were when they fought against the guardian. Actually, each swing of the sword was a bit different. At first, Reign didn''t even notice it while fighting, but Aethion and Jared, who were inside his consciousness, were quick to notice such a thing. "A blessing in disguise," Jared said with a smile as Aethion nodded his head. "Exactly." "Fighting against an anomaly that was that man even though the defeat was a bitter pill to swallow, it might have been the best thing that could have happened to them, especially to Reign, who had exchanged so many blows with the man." Your journey continues on empire "I agree, Master has, without even noticing it, learned a lot from that battle, and each time he fights now, each time he swings his swords, he adapts, improving himself during battle," Jared added as both of them could see how Reign was improving, how he was unintentionally copying the way Radagan had battled. Each swing of the sword was different because Reign was trying his best to attack as Radagan had attacked, but it wasn''t working. Of course, it wasn''t he was still stuck in S+ in sword proficiency, even though he had reached that rank a long time ago. In fact, his dual wielding had reached rank S, improving greatly in the recent months, and yet, he couldn''t improve his swordsmanship.N?v(el)B\\jnn Growing frustrated, Reign suddenly let go of one of his swords, allowing it to stab into the tform as he switched to using only one. For some reason, he had a feeling that this was the way to go, at least in this moment. At first, Reign was unable to fight as well as before, after all, he couldn''t use his light and darkness separately now and was using them with one sword, swinging left and right, up and down, stabbing forward, from an angle, moving around, he did all of it, his movements turning into what seemed to be a dance. Right now, he was not thinking. He was merely fighting, using his sword to its fullest, copying what he saw from Radagan, and improving greatly in mere seconds as his figure turned into a blur. Right now, Reign was a swordsman, one that was devoid of any emotions, his thoughts gone, only the sword left in his mind. "If he continues like this, he will finally break through to the SS rank today," Aethion said with a smirk as he watched Reign. Meanwhile, on the other tforms, the others were waging their own battles. Mia, positioned on a tform to Reign''s left, summoned a massive wall of ice to slow the oing horde. The ice spread out from her like a cier, freezing the ground and the creatures that touched it. She then unleashed a flurry of ice spears, each one piercing through multiple enemies, turning them into frozen statues before they shattered into pieces. On another tform, Wolf was a whirlwind of fire and steel. His ming sword carved through the abominations with ease, leaving a trail of scorched earth in its wake. The chaos energy in his mes amplified their destructive power, incinerating any monster that dared toe too close. Despite the high numbers, Wolf held his ground, seemingly unbothered as his mes destroyed any monster that darede close to him. Tank and Greenie, positioned at opposite ends of the fortress, were like immovable walls. Tank''s shield absorbed the brunt of the enemy''s attacks, while his axe cut them down with ease. He was still not summoning his army as there was no need to do so this early in the battle. Greenie was using his hammer, causing shockwaves to erupt with each swing, his physical might destroying all those who darede close to him. If any monster got close, he would punch or kick them, as that was a faster way to kill them. Aelrinder, with his wind-infused spear, was a blur of motion as he darted from one side of his tform to the other. His spear strikes were like lightning, quick and deadly, leaving deep gashes in the monsters'' flesh. He used his wind magic to create whirlwinds that lifted the smaller creatures into the air, sending them crashing down to the ground below. Jin, positioned near Aelrinder, unleashed a barrage of explosive punches. Each punch sent shockwaves rippling through the enemy ranks, blowing apart the monsters in a shower of gore. The ground around him was littered with the remains of his enemies, but Jin showed no signs of slowing down, his aura ring with every strike. Each time a monster tried to teleport near him in order to tear him apart, a punch would break its body, each time multiple monsters jumped to get on the tform, an explosion would shred them apart. Shadow was the most elusive of them all, his form flickering in and out of the shadows as he moved across his tform. His daggers struck with lethal precision, targeting the weak points of the monsters and taking them down with minimal effort. Laura, with her mastery of demonic energy, was a force to be reckoned with. She summoned dark tendrils thatshed out at the monsters, ensnaring them and draining their life force. The energy she absorbed from them only made her stronger, fueling her attacks as she unleashed waves of demonic power. Her eyes glowed with a fierce purple light as she channeled her energy into massive sts that obliterated entire groups of enemies. Beast wasunching arrow after arrow while also using his wind to create a fierce gale around the tform. Multiple arrows were stabbed into the tform, forming an array he could use at any time in order to destroy the enemies while ckie sat next to him, awaiting the enemies that would dare attack him. Chapter 1124 Defending the Fortress Reigns Unexpected Improvement ( Part 2 ) The battle raged as the horde continued their assault, the remaining army soon reaching the walls, and their immense numbers crowding as they smashed against the walls, many of them dying, squished between the walls and the other monsters who cared not for their brethren and were charging with full force. Reign, who was still wielding one sword, was still in a trance-like state, his movements fluid, his mind free of any distractions as he focused solely on the sword he wielded in his right hand. Each swing of his sword was deadly and precise, cutting down the monsters that dared approach him with dreadful efficiency. He wasn''t even consciously thinking about his actions anymore, his body moved by itself, guided by what seemed sheer instinct as he only focused on improving each swing, improving his foot cement, the way his body moved, the way his hips slightly twisted when he swung the sword.N?v(el)B\\jnn He was fully focused andmitted to doing so, not caring for the trial and the growing number of monsters that were assaulting him. That was not to say that he was in a bad spot, in fact, he was killing monsters so quickly and efficiently that he was perhaps better at it right now than he was before. Aethion and Jared, who were still observing Reign from within his consciousness, noted the change. His swordsmanship was evolving, his style bing better, more refined, deadlier, with each passing moment. Readtest chapters on empire His defeat in the previous trial was truly a catalyst for growth, they doubted that even Radagan would have anticipated such a thing to happen, that Reign would actually grow so much after their battle in such a ridiculously short span of time. Some of his attacks were almost like Radagan''s, but of course, that was only how it looked like, as they, as well as Reign, knew that things were missing for his attacks to be like his. Still, Reign was evolving, he was learning, adapting, and improving at a pace so ridiculous, that most people would find it frightening, perhaps even Radagan would have stared in shock at what was happening. "He''s on the cusp of evolving his swordsmanship, only a bit more, and he will reach the next rank," Jared said, his face beaming with a smile as he spoke with pride. "Yes, the SS rank is within his reach, just a bit more, and he will achieve it," Aethion said as he stared at Reign with great anticipation. "Not even that monster of a human they had fought against would have anticipated this, after all, who would think that a person like Reign existed, capable of improving so much so quickly, being able to copy and learn from a person that was much stronger than them after fighting them only once." ''After all, even Jack was shocked at how high Reign''s talent was, and he is a Transcendent that might be even stronger than I was at my peak, not to mention that captain, that man, as carefree as he looks, is a force to be reckoned with, that much is certain.'' Aethion thought, not sharing his thoughts with Jared. He couldn''t be certain, but it seemed that every single Transcendent that Reign and the others hade across was special, quite a bit stronger than an average Transcendent was, especially when it came to that mean, Drayce. Aethion even suspected that Drayce knew about him, that he had noticed his existence a long time ago, perhaps from the very start. The other Transcendents might have also noticed something, but they were all keeping quiet about it, not willing to pry into whatever secret Reign had, but Drayce, he might very well know exactly what is going on. ''A Transcendent of the highest Tier, and I don''t only mean that when ites to how high of a realm he reached, but his strength, which might very well stand at the very top of all Transcendents that exist currently.'' Aethion thought before shaking his head and chuckling. He then again focused on Reign, who was still improving. Reign''s strikes began to flow together seamlessly, each one a perfect follow-up to thest. The monsters that came at him were cut down effortlessly, their attacks deflected or dodged with minimal movement. Reign was in his element, his single sword bing an extension of his will. The others were doing good so far as well. Mia''s frost proved to be very effective as it slowed down therger monsters while freezing the fast ones who didn''t have such good defense. Against her, their advantage waspletely nullified, their bodies unable to do anything else but freeze, before being shattered into pieces. A frozen wastnd surrounded Mia, who was holding nothing back and was currently battling arger monster that had strength that nearly matched her own. Wolf, with his chaotic mes, was akin to a demon. His body was enveloped in mes, as was the entire tform he was standing on. Simrly to Mia, he had nullified the advantage in speed the monsters had, burning them to ashes the moment they got close to him, his mes reaching a temperature so high, that his mes could be felt by the others who were on the tforms closest to him. They felt the rise of the temperature and nced, seeing how Wolf was swinging his sword, his mes roaring to life as they burned brighter and hotter as the battle continued. The dead bodies of the creatures served as fuel as the chaos energy devoured them, growing stronger and further empowering his mes as they turned into a raging inferno that consumed the monsters with no mercy. Tank and Greenie were both fighting in a simr manner, using their robust bodies, great defense, and immense endurance to take on the monsters head-on. Tank was blocking attacks, allowing some to pass as they did nothing to his thick armor and bronze skin. His ability was also close to evolving, after all, he was the tank of the party and was used to blocking attacks, using his tough body to absorb the damage, which made it much easier for him to constantly gain exp for his ability and learn how to utilize it better. He had a feeling that soon, he would also have an S-rank ability. Greenie on the other hand was smashing every monster that came close to him while using some of his skills to create fields of powerful force that crushed any and all that darede close. His hammer was covered in blood and bits of flesh, each swing crushing the bodies of the lesser creatures and causing the bodies of therger, more durable monsters to cave. Aelrinder was like a whirlwind, his spear causing fierce gales to erupt every time he swung it, and creating powerful streams of wind that would pierce through multiple monsters each time he stabbed. Powerful winds were present on the entire tform as he fought without holding back. He was slicing and stabbing through the monsters with the precision of a master spearman. His spear struck with the speed and ferocity of a storm, cutting through armor-like hide and flesh alike. The whirlwinds he summoned lifted the smaller creatures into the air, leaving them vulnerable to his deadly strikes or forcing them to fall down from the wall. Jin, however, fought quite differently. He was still standing in the same spot, in the very middle of the tform, only twisting his body in order to hit the monsters while constantly pouring mana into the ground, as well as the air around him in order to prepare his explosions at all times. Explosion after explosion rang through the fortress as each time arger group tried attacking, they were met face-to-face with an explosion that ripped them apart. The ground around him was cratered and broken from the sheer power of his attacks. And his punches ... each one was like a cannon st, blowing apart the abominations that dared to challenge him. Shadow had stopped darting around, disappearing in and out of the darkness around the tform. Now, he was copying what Laura was doing, creating huge tentacles of darkness that he used to crush any monster that darede close to the tform. Laura was still continuing the same, his demonic energy was able to take the life force of the monsters directly, allowing her to use it as fuel to continue fighting, breaking the monsters apart. Beast was stillunching arrows, but now, thanks to therge number of monstersunching themselves at him, he was using the arrays he had ced around the tform, and ckie had made a move as well. ckie''s body was a blur as he tore through the creatures that were attacking him and Beast. And then, a change suddenly urred, a powerful wave of energy sweeping through the entire area, causing them all to stop for a moment and stare at the origin of that aura. Reign had evolved his swordsmanship. Chapter 1125 Defending the Fortress Nearly Halfway Through The moment Reign''s aura resonated through the fortress, the atmosphere around him changed. The air itself seemed to stop momentarily as the monsters around him stopped, frozen in their tracks. And then, tens of monsters moved, or to be more exact, their bodies, which were suddenly cut into tens of pieces, moved, falling down to the ground. Reign then nced around and moved, his body turning into a blur. The monsters that had been attacking him moments before were now nothing but fodder, their previously dangerous presence diminished by the sheer magnitude of Reign''s new strength. The monsters that dared to approach him were cut down with a single strike, their bodies falling apart before they even realized what had happened. Reign''s sword moved like a blur, leaving trails of light and darkness in its wake as it effortlessly sliced through the horde. His strikes were no longer just powerful, they were fluid, inescapable, and came from what looked like impossible angles. "He''s done it," Jared said, his voice beaming with pride as Aethion nodded his head. "It was about time, who knew that he only had to suffer defeat from a person much better at him to improve so much." "I had believed that the best thing he could do was practice with Jack, but the divide between them is much wider than it is between Reign and Radagan, even he was barely able to delve deeper into the essence of Jack''s swordsmanship." "An opponent that is too much stronger is not one you can learn from easily. " The creatures, sensing the overwhelming danger that Reign now represented, hesitated for the briefest of moments, but it was toote. Reign''s sword shed through the air, cutting down the abominations with a deadly precision that left no room for error. The others, sensing the surge in Reign''s power, were inspired to push even harder. Their spirits were lifted by his breakthrough, fully aware that the side of the fortress he was on would definitely not fall, even if he didn''t use his transformation. Still, even though things seemed to be going great, they were not. From the start of the countdown till now, only 4 minutes had passed. Everybody was holding their ground, they had ughtered hundreds of monsters each, and yet, they had only ughtered the weakest monsters of the army, the front liners who had charged wildly. Now, the more powerful monsters were arriving, and the gigantic creatures who were killing tens of their own army members were nearing the fortress as well. Mia''s frost field that froze all the monsters that darede close was intruded upon, multiple monsters walking toward her, the frost slowing them down, but not managing to freeze them as the ice that formed on their bodies broke as they walked forward, their menacing auras causing her to narrow her eyes and stare apprehensively. Wolf''s tform, which had turned slightly orange from the inferno that was raging on top of it, was now being walked on by tall monsters with spiked armor that were seemingly unbothered by the high heat. One even managed to block Wolf''s strike, it was cut in half right after, but no monster had managed to block the burning sword till now. Aelrinder, who had been in the air, using the wind to propel himself up in order to bombard the monsters below with wind des, suddenly came crashing down on the tform as 7 monsters suddenly appeared in the air, surrounding him and attacking right away. He was able to evade one, block the attacks of two of them, and kill 2 with his spear, but was hit by the remaining two, the force of the blows causing him to plummet down below before using his wind to soften the impact and get up from the ground with a grim expression. Tank, who had been blocking attacks with ease and bashing the enemies away with his shields while also cutting them apart with the axe, suddenly found himself being pushed back by a single step after being suddenly attacked from the side. He had hastily blocked the blow, and even though he wasn''t able to fully reinforce the shield with mana, it should have been enough topletely absorb the impact, which it didn''t. "Tough ones arriving now, huh?" Tank asked with a chuckle as he stared at the group that had arrived. Fiverge monsters with oversized arms were standing on the tform, with more arriving as they charged at him. Greenie''s force fields were walked through for the first time since the start of the battle. The tough spiked armor of the monsters creaked as they walked, but it did not break. Your next read is at empire He struck with the hammer, and for the first time, two monsters struck back, blocking the blow and allowing the third to strike him in the face with a punch, causing a small bruise to appear as Greenie grinned, a dangerous light present in his eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn Beast was forced to move from the middle of the tform for the first time as the more powerful monsters arrived, a couple of them charging at ckie as the beast started ripping them apart, his powerful body crashing on top of one before biting down on its head, the spikes present there breaking with ease as his sharp fangs and tough jaw crushed the head, but that allowed the other monsters to attack ckie, grabbing his body in an attempt to throw him down while the rest charged at Beast who, upon making sure ckie wouldn''t be injured by the creatures who were grabbing him, moved. He jumped high in the air and stared down at the monsters who had charged at him. Two of them jumped up, following him and aiming to hit him while he was in the air, but both were soon crashing down to the ground, two powerful green arrows stabbed deep into their chests before a powerful st of wind pierced through them, killing them as they fell. Laura, on the other hand, was still standing in the middle of the tform. Her demonic tentacles were trashing about, hitting, grabbing, and absorbing the life force of any creature that came close to her. Even the ones that had just arrived, the more powerful ones, could do nothing as she took their life force by force, butpared to the weaker monsters, their life force wasrger, and thus, they were able tost much longer and struggle against the tentacles while walking toward her. She was not standing still, however. As she stood in the middle of the tform, she was constantly drawing pentagrams and other symbols with her hand, using the stolen life force to not only empower her demonic tentacles but to also heal her, replenishing the blood she was losing as she drew the symbols that could be activated with a thought in order to attack the monsters. Jin, who had not moved previously and was simply punching and creating explosions, had to jump back in order to dodge an attack that came after three monsters attacked him. He was able to st one away, block another, and strike the third with an axe kick that was empowered by his explosion, having so much force that it smashed through the head of the monster, killing it instantly. That, however, made him vulnerable for a moment, and that was when a fourth monster attacked. Since it was impossible for him to block the attack or strike the monster before it hit him, Jin had to dodge, punching multiple times as he did so, sting the monsters away as more arrived on the tform. Andstly, Shadow. He stopped using the tentacles he had created using his darkness. They were very effective against weaker enemies, but against stronger ones, like the ones attacking him now, they could do little but slow them down. He was not as good as Laura when it came to using them, and he couldn''t steal the life force of the monsters to boost them either, thus, he returned to doing what he did best, disappearing and appearing on the tform as darkness shrouded the tform, causing the monsters to be unable to see a thing. Well, at least that was what Shadow hoped would happen, but it didn''t. The monsters had no problems with the darkness, it was as if they didn''t even need to use their eyes to see, they were still able to walk normally, and even respond to some of his attacks, managing to almost evade some. ''Tch, and there''s a ton of these guys in their army.'' Shadow thought as he stared at the monster before taking a deep breath. It was still not time to use the marks. Only 5 minutes had passed, which was less than half of the time, and they were still not even facing the strongest of the monsters, while the giant ones were now incredibly close. Their huge size, coupled with the powerful aurasing from them made it clear to Reign and the others that they had to take them down, otherwise they might damage or perhaps even destroy the fortress. Chapter 1126 Battle Intensifies, The Giants Arrive The battlefield was intensifying with each passing moment as the monsters of the horde advanced, the more powerful ones making their presence known and attacking without holding anything back. Each tform was currently being assaulted by creatures a lot more powerful and resilient than the creatures of the previous wave were. The seemingly endless sea of weaker creatures had given way to the more elite abominations which were now locked inbat against Reign and the others, and the worst part was that there were many of them, thousands that were present in the army, with more powerful creaturesing from behind them, making their way toward them. Reign, who was still riding the high of his breakthrough was still slicing through the horde as even the stronger creatures were no match for him. That was because right after breaking through a new realm in proficiency, the person would briefly get inspired and his attacks would hold sword aura in them. Reign knew it wouldn''tst much longer, perhaps only a couple of seconds, and then he would be forced to attack with a lot more mana, spending a lot more energy in each strike. Suddenly, however, the ground started shaking heavily, causing the creatures to stumble. Reign even stopped for a moment before ncing down as his sword aura was gone. He sighed, and then grabbed his second sword before looking to the side, staring at the giant monsters that were approaching the fortress. Their size alone made them incredibly daunting, their gigantic bodies reaching the height of 40 meters, their auras immense. With each step, the ground trembled beneath their massive frames, and the fortress itself seemed to quiver in their presence. Reign''s instincts screamed at him to focus, to be ready for something far greater than what they had faced thus far. He stood at the edge of his tform, watching the towering giants in the distance. Their thick, armored skin glistened in the dim light, each step crushing the bodies of their own forces beneath them. The aura of sheer power they exuded was enough to make the air feel heavy, pressing down on Reign and his team like an invisible weight. ''They''re almost here,'' Reign thought, gripping his sword tightly. ''We can''t let them reach the walls.'' With newfound determination, Reign called out to the others. "Prepare yourselves! The real fight is about to begin!" On the adjacent tforms, the others were also preparing for the impending sh. Mia, seeing the same armored behemoths approaching, began weaving an intricate web of ice around her tform. She knew her usual tactics wouldn''t work on these creaturesthey were toorge and too resistant to the cold. Frost crept across the tform and down the walls as Mia unleashed a blizzard. The snow and ice danced in the air, forming massive spears of ice that hovered above her, ready to beunched at the giant beasts. She took a deep breath, her frosty breath visible in the cold air, and steeled herself for what was toe. "They''re tough, but they''ll break," she whispered to herself. Wolf, too, was preparing. His fiery sword was still burning bright, but now he called upon the chaos energy within him. The mes around his sword shifted, turning darker, more violent. The chaotic energy infused his fire, causing it to swirl around him in a cyclone of destructive force. His eyes glowed with fierce determination as he waited for the monsters to approach, a gigantic sword of mes appeared in his hands, its length being 25 meters. The others all got ready as well, the approaching monstrosities giving them some respite as the other monsters stopped charging and stood back, fully aware that they would be squashed by the monstrosities if they dared get close. And then, as the giants got to about 60 meters away from the fortress, everybody attacked. Reign, standing at the edge of his tform, took a deep breath. His hands tightened around the hilts of his swords, and his heart raced as he felt the storm within him start to rise. His breakthrough in swordsmanship had given him a boost, but now he needed more. He needed the raw power of his most devastating abilities if they were to survive the next onught. Without a word, Reign called upon his Kirin, the mythical beast materializing from the lightning flickering around him. ck lightning began crackling around him, spiraling into the air as the sky above the fortress darkened further. The clouds swirled with energy, and with a loud crack, the Kirin materialized. Its powerful form wasposed entirely of ck lightning, its eyes glowing with intensity as it roared, sending shockwaves of power across the battlefield. The ground itself seemed to vibrate in response to the sheer force of its presence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The giant closest to Reign, a towering monstrosity with armored skin and jagged spikes protruding from its body, locked its glowing red eyes on him. Its steps quickened, as if eager to crush Reign underfoot. But Reign was already preparing his next move. With the Kirin roaring above him, Reign raised his hand toward the sky, his lightning-infused aura ring around him. His body crackled with energy as he focused all of his mana into a single, concentrated point. In his hand, a massivence began to formance of pure ck lightning, pulsing with both destructive power and the energy of darkness. "Take this down," Reign muttered as he gathered more power into thence. The Kirin roared again, and with a single, powerful leap, Reign mounted the beast. The creature''s lightning-filled body surged forward, racing across the battlefield toward the towering giant. The air crackled as the Kirin sped toward its target, moving at a speed that belied its size. Lightning arced off the beast, striking nearby monsters and disintegrating them on contact. Reign held the massive ck lightningnce tightly, its energy vibrating through him as the Kirin closed the distance. The giant raised its enormous, spiked arm, preparing to swat the Kirin and Reign from the sky, but Reign was faster. "Now!" Reign yelled as he raised thence above his head, his aura ring as he poured everything into this one strike. With a loud, thunderous roar, Reign and the Kirin shot forward, the ck lightningnce aimed directly at the giant''s head. The giant''s arm descended, but the Kirin dodged with supernatural agility, twisting its body around the massive limb. Reign thrust thence forward, and with a deafening crack, thence pierced the giant''s armored skull. The force of the impact sent a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. The ck lightning spread from thence, snaking through the giant''s body and lighting up its veins with destructive energy. The giant let out a roar of agony, its eyes glowing brighter for a brief moment before the lightning exploded from within, ripping through its body. The sheer force of the explosion shattered its spiked armor and tore apart its internal structure. The giant swayed for a moment, its massive form teetering as if it were about to fall, but Reign wasn''t done. With a final surge of power, the Kirin bit down on the giant''s neck, sending onest st of lightning through its body. The giant''s head was torn from its body, and with a mighty crash, the enormous beast copsed, shaking the ground and sending debris flying into the air. Mia, watching the giant closest to her, narrowed her eyes. Her frost magic had been potent, but she knew that against these creatures, she needed something far more powerful. She raised her hands to the sky, summoning the full extent of her icy powers. The temperature around her plummeted as the air became thick with frost. In an instant, a massive cier began to form above her tform, the ice growingrger andrger as it gathered energy. The giant closest to her, a towering brute with molten red eyes and thick, ted armor, began charging toward her, its massive fists raised to crush her and her tform. Enjoy new stories from empire But Mia was ready. The spears she had previously created moved first, striking the arm, decimating and freezing it in ce. With a forceful shout, she brought her hands down, sending the cier crashing toward the giant. The cier, now infused with her mana, shot forward with incredible speed, turning the battlefield into a frozen wastnd as it flew. The giant tried to block the massive chunk of ice, but the cier was too fast and too powerful. It mmed into the giant''s chest, shattering its armor and freezing its body in an instant. Wolf''s humongous sword shed down, managing to cut deep into the body of the giant he attacked, the mes erupting and burning the giant alive as it roared in pain before Wolf let go of the sword and suddenly appeared on top of its head, his fist raised, covered in mes and mana as he struck down. The punch caused the head of the giant to vibrate before mes erupted from all its orifices, painting a horrifying picture, especially since Wolf had a wide smile upon doing that. Chapter 1127 Facing the Giants The Bigger Problems Aelrinder''s spear was spun above his head as a massive tornado swirled around him. All the creatures that had dared stay on the tform till now were sted away by the fierce gale before Aelrinder suddenly stopped spinning his spear and stabbed upwards, aiming at the sky, sending the massive tornado there. As the giant came closer, it stared at Aelrinder who nced at him and smirked before suddenly stabbing down with his spear. The clouds above the fortress, as sparse as they were, parted as the tornado reached them before suddenly stopping and then crashing down, heading straight to the giant who sensed it and looked up. The tornado fell, enveloping the giant, causing thousands of wind des to sh at the giant from all sides, mincing his giant body apart before a figure broke through the tornado from outside, the wind des never touching him as he fell down, his spear stabbing deep into the forehead of the giant, breaking through its skull with ease as the power of the wind gave it unmatched sharpness and speed. The tornado disappeared and Aelrinder jumped back to the tform, ready for more. Tank on the other hand had jumped high up in the air before crashing down on the giant as his body turned into arge ball of bronze that broke the nose and cracked the skull of the giant before he bounced off and turned back to normal. Right after doing so, Tank swung his axe with all his might, sending a powerful crimson axe light down at the giant that struck it, passing through its body and splitting it in half. Greenie had decided to simply smash the giant that came close to him. With his hammer in hand, he spun in ce before throwing the hammer, hitting the giant in the head before the [ Gravity Strike ] skill was activated, causing a powerful gravitational field to expand from the hammer, pulling the giant''s skin, muscle tissue, flesh, and even bones toward it, grinding it to dust.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Greenie then arrived with hisrge body which seemed tiny whenpared to the giant. Hended on the head right after the gravitational field ended and started punching, each punch causing the entire head to tremble as bones broke. Shadow had called forth his darkness, shrouding the tform with it once more before manipting it into creating a huge drill that started spinning quickly. Discover exclusive tales on empire Sweat dripped down his forehead as he realized it was more difficult to control it than he thought, and then, heunched it at the gianting closer to him, hitting it in the chest, the drill easily ripping the tough skin and flesh apart, breaking even the bones in pieces. A huge hole was left in the chest of the giant, with the flesh turning ck as the darkness started spreading through the body. If the wound didn''t kill the giant, the darkness would. Laura had activated multiple pentagrams that she had created before grabbing the Dark Tome in her hand and casting a spell. It took her only a short while to cast it as she had decided to use the [ Spear of Annihtion ], the spell she knew the best, other than the [ Dark Fireball ]. Still, in order to make it more powerful in a short period of time, she used the power emanating from the pentagrams she activated, manipting the powerful attacks and demonic energy hidden inside to fuse with the spear beforeunching it as it started cracking thanks to the immense power contained within it. Had she had more time to continue casting the spell, reinforcing the spear further, she could have made it even more powerful, but this much would be enough. The spear struck the giant and exploded, causing the ground to shake. It destroyed the giant''s chest before it toppled down to the ground, and the immense power of the spear actually blew the upper torso away from the rest of the body. "A bit too much, huh?" Laura asked herself as she panted slightly, her fingertips shaking a bit. Thanks to the life force she had taken from the creatures that were attacking her, she was able to use a lot more power, but it did take a toll on her. Jin, his fists seemingly zing with yellow mes, was standing at the edge of the tform, staring at the giant that wasing closer. He took a deep breath, took a horse stance, and ced both of his hands on his hips, both hands covered in the yellow mes, which was actually his mana taking the form of mes, but not truly burning. He stood still for a moment and then opened his eyes, his aura ring up for an instant. Suddenly, the yellow me that was wrapped around his left hand disappeared, and the one around his right becamerger and more intense. It was in that moment that he struck, a sharp inhale echoing around him as his arm seemingly disappeared, a shockwave spreading around him as his fist broke through the sound barrier, moving at Mach 6. The moment the punch ended, the me disappeared, and then, the giant nced down, only to see a yellow light as an earth-shattering explosion appeared right in front of Jin''s fist, one that was contained so well that it looked like a beam. It struck the chest of the giant, pushing it back and burning through its body before incinerating it. In mere seconds, a huge hole was left in the chest, and the giant copsed while Jin grinned, satisfied with his attack. Beast on the other hand used ckie and jumped high up, gathering a ton of mana and all the wind around him on the arrow that was notched on his bow. The bowstring, which was bright green thanks to the mana Beast had poured into the bow, was pulled all the way back while the seemingly regr arrow was aimed at the giant. Beast then let go of the string, and the arrow disappeared, arriving in front of the giant in an instant, hitting its face. The arrow was not a regr one, in fact, it was not even really an arrow. Beast had poured a ton of mana and controlled it incredibly well to take the shape of an arrow. The arrow that was created by that was purely green, with barely any details. It was an arrow that was formed by pure wind, and when unleashed, its speed was unmatched, and when it struck the giant, it exploded, causing a gale to erupt. The arrow had already stabbed through the head of the giant and Beast had only allowed it to copse and explode when it was inside, thus, the powerful gale that erupted from it came from within the head of the giant, cutting it apart and destroying the head with ease. Everybody managed to destroy the giant closest to them, and they managed to do so in one hit. The giants were huge after all, so to kill them, one had to go big, otherwise, it would take too long, but that was not the issue, however. "Dammit, only 6 minutes have passed, if we use the marks right now will we be able tost that long?" Wolf asked as he stared ahead. They did kill the giants, that much was true, but the problem was the fact that tens of those giants still marched toward the fortress, each of them getting closer and closer to them. To kill one giant, they had to use a lot of mana and energy, creating a powerful attack that would deal huge damage. Even using such an attack once was taxing, let alone multiple times. Reign and the others hated to admit it, but they knew that without the marks, they wouldn''t be able to destroy the giants before they got to the fortress, there were simply too many of them marching. And that was not even the worst of it. Right behind the giants were the true horrors, the powerful abominations that were calmly marching forward, as if not caring about the fortress at all. The entire army had actually slowed down as if waiting to see what would happen with the giants before attacking again. It was clear to them that the system had done so on purpose, giving them a chance to rest for a short moment and not have to face the endless horde while facing the giants as well. ''The abominations behind the giants will be an issue, but we will all be able to use our marks when they move, hopefully.'' Reign thought as he stared ahead before taking a deep breath. ''Those 4 auras however, are much more powerful, I''ll need to be in my Nephilim form if I wish to kill one of them by myself, perhaps I would be able to hold off two of them, but the others will be in danger, not only because of the remaining two, but also because of the other monsters which will definitely continue attacking.'' ''Tch, will we really be fine?'' Chapter 1128 Changing Tactics Marks Activated The battlefield stretched out before Reign and the others, the horizon dominated by the giants that continued their seemingly slow, menacing march toward the fortress. Each giant, as monstrous as it was, paled inparison to the auras that could be felt behind them, the powerful abominations who were waiting for their turn to attack them. There were all kinds of abominations behind the giants, some were small, some were big, bigger than the giants even. Only two were slightly taller than the giants, but there were a couple that were longer, as well as wider, each step causing the ground to shake heavily. The air grew thicker with the weight of the approaching enemies, their collective auras making it clear to Reign and the others that the true battle was just beginning. "Six minutes can we truly make it?" Reign asked under his breath, gripping his swords tightly as he surveyed the situation. His gaze flicked toward the abominations in the back, the powerful creatures whose strength dwarfed the giants, and that was without even taking into consideration the four strongest, who were still a long distance away. "The way things are progressing we''ll have to use our marks soon," Reign stated in a low voice as he stared at the fortress and the horde that continued approaching them. "Defeating the giants without the marks is feasible, but our mana will be nearly drained and our stamina depleted after that, even the marks won''t be able to help us that much at that point." "Do we then try it, do we try to take the battle outside of the fortress, to go with full force, aiming at the abominations and the four most powerful creatures amongst them?" Reign asked himself as he stared at the monsters. "Is that maybe what the system wants us to do?" "From what we have noticed till now, the monsters don''t seem to be that interested in the fortress itself, but us!" Wolf shouted his voice, which was reinforced with mana, echoing through the fortress, eclipsing even the sound of rumblinging from the giants. Reign''s mind raced as he processed Wolf''s words. The monsters seemed to be targeting them specifically, not the fortress. This realization could change everything. They had assumed that protecting the fortress was their primary objective, but now it seemed like the true challenge was surviving the onught aimed directly at them. He could sense the truth in itthese creatures, especially the abominations, were drawn to their power. The fortress was just a stage; they were the real targets. "He''s right," Reign said, his voice steady despite the tension. "They''re not here for the fortress. They''re here for us." "The goal of the trial is to make sure the fortress doesn''t fall to the monsters, but we are the ones who conquered it, so doesn''t that mean that as long as we are alive, the fortress will still be ours?" "That changes things. If we fight defensively, we''ll burn out before the end. But if we go on the offensive, target the biggest threats first, we might just turn this in our favor." Jin stated as he walked to the edge of the tform and stared at the approaching monstrosities. The others heard him and nodded in agreement, preparing themselves for what was toe. There was no longer any doubtthey would have to use their marks, not just to defend the fortress, but to meet the abominations head-on. "We take the fight to them," Reign continued, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the advancing giants and the monstrous figures behind them. "We''ll use our marks to tear through the giants quickly, then push forward and hit those things in the back. We don''t have the luxury of waiting for them to reach us. We need to eliminate the biggest threats before they overwhelm us." Mia, her face tense with focus, took a deep breath. "Agreed. The longer we wait, the more vulnerable we be. The giants are slow, but those abominations will close the distance fast. If we hit them first, we stand a chance." "No need to focus on the giants, just move through them and get to the ones behind, we''ll have to get rid of those before moving toward the strongest ones, they are the true threat, and I have a feeling that as long as we take them down, the army will no longer be a threat at all," Jin added as he stood straight and stared at the horde. "We have 6 more minutes, in that period of time, we need to make sure to get to those bastards and kill them." "If we simply charge, the abominations can use that chance to hit us from behind, which is something we cannot allow to happen." Reign felt a ripple of tension surge through the group. They were all exhausted, their bodies aching from the relentless fighting, but there was no room for hesitation now. This was the final push, the moment where they would have to give everything. "Get ready," Reign said, his voice filled with resolve. "We''re going to move soon, go all out, use the marks." Discover stories with empire As one, Reign and hispanions reached deep within themselves, calling upon thetent power of their marks. The familiar burning sensation spread through their bodies, a surge of energy unlike anything else. Their marks red to life, glowing brightly on their skin as their bodies transformed. Wolf''s mes, already powerful, became a roaring inferno of chaos. His transformation turned him into a draconic human, wings suddenly sprouting out from his back, his sword bing covered by purple mes. Mia''s ice became sharper, colder, as her body shimmered with frosty energy her hair turned bluish-white and her skin paled. She exuded a deadly calm, her frost now so cold it could freeze the air itself. Jagged ice crystals swirled around her as she prepared for the next attack. Jin''s body crackled with explosive power, his muscles bulging with raw energy. His fists glowed with intense yellow light, ready to deliver blows that could decimate even the toughest enemies. His mark gave him an unshakable confidence, his aura a force of sheer destruction. Shadow''s transformation was subtle yet terrifying. The darkness around him thickened, bing a cloak that seemed to swallow the light. His form flickered in and out of existence, before he stood at the edge, a cloak of darkness covering his body. His daggers glinted with deadly precision as he moved, turning into darkness itself. Greenie''s muscles swelled to monstrous proportions, his skin turned red while long white hair fell to his back as his strength reached new heights. His hammer, already deadly, became even more powerful, crackling with energy as he prepared to unleash devastating blows. Tank''s body transformed into a demonic ogre, growing taller andrger, his shield and armor growing even more imprable. His presence alone was enough to make the ground tremble, his mark amplifying his defensive prowess to near invincibility. Beast''s mark turned his hair green as the wind blew around him, his eyes bing even sharper than they were as he stared at the monsters before jumping forward and flying with the help of the wind that he could now control with greater ease. It was not the main power of his mark, but after using it for a while, it seemed as if the mark itself had changed a bit, now it didn''t only improve his archery to an astonishing degree, but it also improved his control over the wind element by a lot. Laura didn''t use a mark, as she didn''t have one. Instead, she used all the life force present in the area and poured it into herself. The life force started spilling out of her as it proved to be a bit too much, but then, she used it all to augment herself. She also used her demonic arts, transforming her limbs into demonic limbs before charging forward, her strength increased by a tremendous amount as this kind of battle was where her powers could truly shine. As much as she hated it, her demonic powers were perfect for battlefields as she would never run out of energy as long as the ughter was present. Aelrinder, on the other hand, used his power of stars, his body glowed with yellow light as he gained immense power for a period of time, power that didn''t only strengthen himself, but also his wind maniption.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Reign used his mark as well, lightning erupting around him as his hair rose straight up while he held his swords and stared ahead. He smirked, stared at the monsters, and then charged. The giants closest to them suddenly stopped before Reign and the others unleashed their powers, annihting the ones in front of them. Right now, with their marks activated, they were much more powerful than before, which meant that they didn''t need to channel a long time for an attack in order to destroy a giant in one hit. It was much easier for them now. They were going toward the four monsters, forming groups, with Reign being the only member of his own group as he wouldn''t need any help upon transforming into his Nephilim form, which he was saving forter. Chapter 1129 Fighting the Abominations Reign charged ahead, passing the first giant whose head was blown away by his powerful lightning. His lightning-infused body became a blur as he raced toward the abominations, all the monsters nearby staring at him, trying to follow his movements. The giants stopped moving toward the fortress and started turning around, following after him, just as he and the others had suspected would happen. ''Alright, we weren''t wrong, the giants are not here to destroy the fortress, none of these bastards havee here for the fortress itself, but for us!'' Reign thought as he spun his body in the air, dodging a fist from one of the giants before cutting the arm apart and then using it in order to speed up, kicking off it and going down. ''The system tricked us, it gave us a mission, but it didn''t specify what it meant to ''hold the fortress'', to not let it fall.'' Reign was falling right in front of another giant, and as he fell, he swung his sword with full power, a single sh sending a massive arc of ck lightning that cut through the giant''s knee. The monster let out a guttural roar as it fell on the ground, but Reign didn''t stop, he moved ahead, his mind focused on reaching the abominations behind them. The other monsters attempted to attack him, but none could even get close to him. The faster monsters, of which some were present here, tried, but all of them died before managing to get close, lightning burning their bodies before they could even notice it. The others did the same as well, with each of them going all out now, their strength had reached a new height as they all wielded their power with terrifying efficiency. Wolf''s mark gave his mes immense power as it burned through the horde, his body strengthened in his current draconic form. Even the giants were unable to withstand the purple mes he wielded as a single sh, a single wave of his arm would cause a huge wave of purple fir to surge forward, melting through anything it touched, be it thick hide, armor, or flesh. Mia was a stark contrast to Wolf, her movements were not as explosive as his, but they were equally swift and deadly. She just needed to swing her sword, and an icy aura would surge forward, freezing everything in its path. One raise of her hand, and the ground would split open as huge spires of ice would erupt from within, impaling the giants and freezing them from the inside. Jin was causing explosion after explosion, each punch sending shockwaves through the air as he tore apart the giants that tried to stop him. Each explosion took the lives of tens of creatures that darede close, and nothing could stand in his way as he turned the battlefield into a cratered wastnd. Shadow was seemingly walking normally, but he was flickering through the battlefield, his form going from shadow to shadow as he teleported. Huge arms made out of the shadows present and his own darkness rose from the ground, grabbing the giants and tearing them apart, sometimes transforming into huge spikes that impaled the giants with ease. Greenie and Tank, however, were doing what they did best, using their raw strength. Both of them were charging forward, and the monsters that attacked them were unable to stop them for even a single second. Greenie''s hammer crushed the bodies of whatever monster was in front of him, the shockwaves killing more behind it, while Tank swung hisrge axe as if it weighed nothing, each swing causing the deaths of tens of monsters as he positioned his shield in front of him and charged. The giants fared no better than the regr monsters as their feet and legs would be the first to go, their bones being broken and flesh turned into mush or minced meat as they faced either of the two. Beast, however, was soaring through the air on currents of wind as he summoned the wyvern and the flood dragon, the two flying with him while ckie helped Laura, who was in the group with him. It was only the two of them in their own group as Beast''s three tamed beasts were powerful enough for them to do so. Beast used his arrows and wind to its fullest, firing down at the giants and causing rains of arrows to erupt around them, killing even the smaller creatures in such a manner. Laura, however, moved like a demon. Her limbs, now demonic, tore through the enemies with ease, her demonic energy erupting around her, turning into different shapes as it assaulted the monsters, draining their life force and empowering her further as she also cast her dark spells, killing the giants with rtive ease. Aelrinder was moving together with Jin and Shadow, the three forming a group as his spear turned into a yellow blur on the battlefield, his wind propelling him with grace and speed as he attacked with surgical precision, ughtering the giants and all the other monsters that he came close to. In mere moments, the giants that had once seemed so menacing were reduced to piles of ash, ice, and broken bodies. The battlefield was littered with their remains, but the true challenge was still ahead. The abominations were moving now, their grotesque forms lumbering toward Reign and the others. Their auras were suffocating, each one radiating power that far surpassed that of the giants. And then, as if the abominations had been waiting for their moment, the four most powerful creatures emerged from the ranks. They were towering behemoths, their bodies twisted and deformed beyond recognition. Each one exuded an aura of pure malice, and their strength was palpable even from a distance. They had beenying low before, their bodies hidden amongst the ranks of the army, only their auras giving away their position, but they were no longer hiding now. Reign and the others charged, each group moving toward one of the four, but before that, they had to get through the abominations standing between them and their targets. One of the abominations that was close to Reign moved, its huge body moving with shocking speed as it opened its mouth and tried biting Reign, its eight massive legs causing the ground to shake. But Reign was faster. He dodged the bite with ease, his body a blur of motion as he moved to the side of the creature''s head, his swords raised. He struck with the force of a storm, his swords cutting through the thick hide of the abomination as ck lightning crackled around him. The creature roared in pain, but Reign didn''t let up. He shed again and again, his strikes precise and deadly. With each strike, Reign carved deep wounds onto the abomination''s body as his ck lightning crackled through them, burning them from the inside. The creature howled in pain as its massive legs trashed wildly, attempting to shake Reign off with everything it had, but it was for naught.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Reign was relentless, his swords moving with efficiency and precision that only came from his newfound mastery of the sword. The grotesque head of the abomination twisted toward Reign, trying to bite him again, but again, he was faster. Reign kicked the side of the head and jumped down,nding right behind one leg. He quickly started shing, his swords cutting deep at the back of the leg as he unleashed a barrage of shes, cutting the leg apart, rendering it useless as the abomination roared in anger and agony. It lifted the now useless leg that couldn''t withstand the weight of the body and actually tried to kick Reign, but the abomination seemed to never learn, it was not capable of doing that, it was simply slower than Reign, who used the opportunity to move to another leg while the first one was in the air, and started shing it as well. Soon, both legs were useless, and since they were the two legs at the very front of the body, the abomination was now unable to move and stand normally. Still, it was healing, Reign could see that the first leg was already showing signs of healing, but it would take some time for it to be useful again, and against Reign, an opponent that couldn''t move properly was not an opponent that could fight him. He quickly started shing and opening the underbelly of the abominations, his form a blur as he started moving around and attacking it before suddenly going to the side as the abomination fell, trying to squash him against the ground. It was finished, its attempt was useless, no, worse than that, it had now given Reign a perfect opportunity. He dove down, his swords aimed at the head of the abomination. Just as he was about tond, the head moved incredibly quickly, the open mouth of the abomination right in front of him, but he merely smiled as he seemingly turned into a bolt of lightning and entered the mouth, lighting erupting from inside as his swords stabbed through the throat he found himself in before he exited through the hole his swords had created. Chapter 1130 Charging Toward the Four A burst of ck lightning erupted from within the abomination''s throat as Reign erupted from within it. The lightning fried the insides of the mouth, charring the flesh and destroying the brain of the monster that copsed on the ground, causing it to tremble as some nearby creatures that tried getting to Reign got squashed by its massive body. Landing lightly on his feet, Reign nced around, surveying the battlefield as the abomination he had in was only the beginning as many more were still present near him. His gaze then shifted to the four most powerful monsters, which were still just spectating and were barely moving. The other abominations did not slow their charge, even after seeing Reign annihte one of them in such a dominant fashion. They were akin to mindless monsters, well, at least that was how it seemed. Reign knew better, however, as he noticed how some of the abominations stayed behind others, and some even hid amongst otherrger creatures, obviously not willing to show themselves and face him head-on. Reign merely scoffed at the abominations who were doing such a thing, but inwardly, he was wary of them. The ones who were merely charging at him were all powerful, they were all driven by some instinct to ughter him, which meant that the ones that were able to fight against the instinct, against that urge, were definitely deadlier. Reign cracked his neck as he calmly stared at the abominations before ncing to the side, checking how the others were doing. All groups had engaged the abominations in battle, their powers ring up, and mayhem present amongst the horde as hundreds of weaker creatures were being ughtered by the battles between the abominations and the groups. Wolf''s mes were merciless, a touch and a creature would find itself covered in them, the purple mes turning them into ashes as they assaulted the abominations as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn Mia''s frost was equally deadly, freezing the creatures who got too close before the shockwaves of the battle shattered their frozen bodies. Jin''s explosions destroyed all who were near them, Aelrinder''s wind cut the creatures apart, as did Beast''s wind that came from above the creatures. ckie, the wyvern, and the flood dragon were squashing the smaller creatures while fighting the abominations with full force. Laura was not holding back when it came to utilizing the abundant life force present on the battlefield. Spell after spell were cast as her hands started shaking a bit from using them so often. Shadow was utilizing his darkness to confuse the monsters near him while also manifesting weapons and huge limbs to battle against the abominations while stabbing and slicing them with his daggers. Tank and Greenie continued fighting using their brute force, forcing even therge and powerful abominations to stop dead in their tracks. Their immense strength allowed them to break apart the tough carapace, hide, and even bones of the powerful monsters, not holding back at all. Everybody was doing well so far, their strength allowed them to fight against the horde without being pushed back, and even though the abominations were powerful, with them not being able to kill them in one shit like the giants, and having to use multiple strong attacks before being able to take them down, it was still nothing much. The problem, however, was the number of abominations present. Even the abominations numbered in the tens, and that was just those present near one group. If they truly had to kill all of them before fighting against the four monsters that seemingly led the horde, they would be way too tired. Reign surveyed the battlefield, his eyes narrowing as he took in the seemingly endless waves of abominations. The ground trembled beneath their grotesque forms, and even though his group was holding strong, the sheer number of enemies was staggering. There were dozens of abominations, and even though they were being in one by one, each required a concentrated effort to bring down. The four most powerful monsters, the real threats, loomed in the distance, watching. Reign felt their auras even from afar, and he knew that once they joined the fray, things would get exponentially more difficult. These abominations were strong, but the four leaders radiated an overwhelming presence, unlike anything they''d faced thus far. ''They''re just wearing us down,'' Reign muttered, gripping his swords tightly. ''We can''t keep wasting energy on these abominations. We need to find a way to force those four to engage now.'' The abominations were intelligent enough to act as a buffer, keeping Reign and the others from reaching their true targets. The more time they spent fighting these lower-level monsters, the weaker they would be when they finally confronted the four leaders. Reign couldn''t afford to let that happen. As if sensing his growing frustration, one of the abominations lunged at him, its many limbs iling wildly as it tried to overpower him with brute strength. Reign dodged the first few strikes effortlessly, his body moving in a blur as his sword cut through the air. With a single, powerful strike, he sliced through the abomination''s legs, causing it to copse onto the ground with a guttural roar. He followed up with another strike, a precise blow to its throat, ending its life before it could retaliate. ck lightning crackled along the de of his sword as he stood over the fallen creature, breathing heavily. This one was smaller, and even though it was fast and powerful, it was simply unable to go up against him, its vitality was not enough to allow it to heal the wounds suffered by Reign''s sword. But there were still too many. "We''re burning too much energy on these things!" Reign shouted over the din of battle as if he was trying to talk to Wolf and the others, but that was of course not possible as they were too far apart from one another. Reign took a deep breath and started thinking. He pushed down the rising frustration he felt and thought while more abominations approached. They could all continue whittling down the monsters, risking exhaustion before fighting the four, or charge straight at them. Jin had previously advised against charging blindly at the four, as the abominations would definitely charge after them, but upon seeing just how many monsters there were, and just how powerful those monsters were, Reign doubted that their previous n could work. They would simply use too much in order to get to the four, their mana would be low, their stamina depleted, and there was no saying just how powerful the four were. ''They can fight the abominations if they wish, but I can''t, I have to at least take one down quickly, if I can do that, I can help with the other abominations, and we can win.'' Reign though as his lightning intensified, turning from ck to white. ''Full speed ahead, disregard the abominations that cannot harm you, just go straight to that bastard who is observing you.'' Reign told himself as more and more lightning appeared around him, his aura rising higher and higher, making it clear to his teammates as well. Jin nced at him and shook his head. "Seems like he is getting ready to charge at the big one, it seems that is the only way we can clear this trial, only a minute has passed since we left the fortress, and we have already used this much power, we need to get to the four and take them down before our marks stop boosting us." "Isn''t that the opposite of what you said thest time?" Shadow asked, a wry smile present on his face as Jin merely nced at him before turning to stare at the big one who was closest to them. "Let''s go, the others are doing the same, it seems all of us havee to the same conclusion," Jin stated as they all nodded their heads. "Shouldn''t we get Beast to take us there?" Shadow suddenly asked. "Both the flood dragon and the wyvern can take a group each, we can get there while conserving all of our strength." "You would think so, but look up," Aelrinder said as Shadow did what he said, and his eyes narrowed. "Tch, they didn''t have flying ones until now." "They did, they were just waiting for us to get further away from the fortress," Jin added from the side as they nced at the flying abominations that were locked in battle against the wyvern, the flood dragon, as well as Beast, who was still using his wind to fly and battle. And just like that, with Reign being the first one to do so, the other 3 groups all charged at the top monsters they were closest to. They were holding nothing back as they charged. Tank used his [ Bull Charge ], which was now called [ Demonic Bull Charge ] as it had be more powerful, which was natural since he had used the skill so often for so long. Alerinder, Shadow, and Jin were charging forward, with Shadow at the very front, teleporting from one shadow to another. Beast was trying to fly over to the monster, but the flying abominations that arrived stopped him from doing so, and he was now trying to quickly kill them before moving toward it. As for Reign, he was nothing but a white blur on the battlefield, white lightning being left in his wake as he charged at the monster. Chapter 1131 Reign Fights the Powerful Abomination The battlefield surged with chaos as Reign moved, his body nothing but a bolt of white lightning that left arcs of energy in its wake. The abominations were now merely distractions, as powerful and numerous as they were, they were now nothing else but distractions. Reign was going all out in his current form, still not ready to transform as he wanted to see just how powerful the four were before doing so. He was going after the one closest to him, a hulking monstrosity muchrger than even the giants, which was standing and staring at him, as if it was teasing him toe over. The abominations charged at Reign, but their speed was not on par, his lightning-infused body was now a blur that even the fastest and most agile among them couldn''t hope to match. Explore more stories at empire As Reign charged over, he felt how the air got tense, how the creatures that were charging at him were truly nothingpared to the monstrous abomination waiting for him. Its dark, glowing eyes narrowed as the abomination stared at him, and Reign could sense its power even from here. Compared to most abominations, this one waspletely in control of its emotions and senses, it was on a different level whenpared to them as well, its aura oppressive and monstrous. There was still some distance between the monster and Reign, a couple of hundred meters, to be more exact, so Reign still had time to gauge the strength of the monster before the battle between them started. He weaved through the horde, passing therger, slower abominations with what seemed to be great ease while cutting down the faster ones that tried to attack him, jumping in his path ahead of time, actually managing to surprise Reign. ''They are quite protective of the big guy it seems, and some of them they''re smart as well, they know that they can''t catch up to me, so they are trying to stop me by anticipating my movements'' ''Too bad you guys are simply not strong enough.'' Reign thought as he cut off an arm of another abomination that tried to attack him by jumping ahead, and continued moving, the one-armed abomination screaming in pain and fury behind him. As Reign sprinted toward the towering abomination, he could feel the energy crackling around him, his lightning-infused body moving faster than even he anticipated. The ground trembled under his feet, and every step felt like it was charged with purpose. The closer he got to the abomination, the more its overwhelming aura pressed down on him. Its hulking frame was covered in thick, armored tes, and it radiated an aura that suggested it was more than just a bruteit was something intelligent, something dangerous. Reign''s instincts screamed at him to be cautious. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his swords as he prepared for what was toe. He closed the distance quickly, weaving through the smaller abominations that still tried to stop him. Their attempts were futile. With each swing of his sword, arcs of white lightning cleaved through their bodies, reducing them to charred remains. He barely even registered them as a threat anymore. His eyes were locked on the towering figure ahead. Then, in a sudden burst of speed, the abomination lunged. It moved with surprising quickness for its size, the ground shaking beneath it as it covered the remaining distance in an instant. Its massive hand, the size of a small building, came crashing down toward Reign, intent on crushing him into the earth. Reign barely managed to twist his body and dodge, but the force of the swing created a powerful shockwave, sending him tumbling through the air. Reignnded on his feet, sliding across the ground as sparks flew from his swords, which he had stabbed into the ground in order to stop. The monster roared, causing the very air around them to shake, and the smaller, weaker creatures fell down on the ground. The roar alone was enough to cause damage to them. The previous attack had already killed a fair number of them as the abomination''s hand, which Reign had managed to dodge, mmed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Reign moved, and the abomination attacked again, this time trying to punch Reign, who smirked at the sight and easily dodged, jumping on top of the arm and moving with immense speed, his lightning flickering around him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The abomination let out a guttural roar, its head snapping toward him as Reign raced toward its exposed neck. He could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins, the thrill of the fight pushing him forward. His swords crackled with energy as he prepared to strike. But the abomination was not so easily outmaneuvered. Just as Reign was about to swing his swords, the creature''s other arm came sweeping toward him. It was a massive, wed appendage, moving with a speed that belied its size. Reign barely had time to react, leaping into the air as the ws sliced through the space where he had been a second before. Reignnded and wiped the sweat from his brow. He knew that this battle wouldn''t be easy, he knew that the abomination, as monstrouslyrge as it was, would also be faster than the giants, but not this much. One wrong move and this thing could actually kill him, it was that powerful. Reign changed his tactic this time. As soon as the abomination tried to attack him, he moved, charging at the legs of the monster, trying to see if he could bring it down by slicing them apart. He arrived in front of the legs immediately and shed, but the creature''s armored ting offered great resistance, and Reign found himself unable to cut through fully in one strike. He quickly went around the legs and attacked the back, but the armor ting was present there as well, thankfully, he was able to notice some gaps that were present in order for the monster to be able to move normally. He attacked there, his swords hitting the flesh and muscles of the monster, and Reign stood shocked as he barely managed to wound it. He had cut it, but there was great resistance, and the wound he inflicted upon the monster was barely worth mentioning. Compared to what he believed would happen, this was much worse. He expected there to be resistance from the muscles, but not this much. Reign didn''t even have time to think anything else as the abomination moved, trying to kick him away, which forced Reign to quickly jump away and dodge, the powerful shockwave against sending him further back. And then, Reign''s eyes widened as multiple bone spikes from the body of the abomination fell down on him. They were not just falling, they were actuallyunched at him from the body of the abomination, causing Reign to quickly move around, dodging therge bone spikes that easily pierced through the ground and caused cracks on it. "Dammit!" Reign cursed as he dodged one spike, but the impact left him stumbling, and now, one was crashing right down on him, and he was unable to dodge on time. Quickly, he swung his swords, pouring as much mana as he could in them. A massive arc of ck and white lightning erupted from his swords, mming into the spike, and cutting it in half, the two halves falling on the left and right side of Reign, causing the ground to tremble. Still, it was not over. Right as Reign had cut therge spike, his eyes further widened as he saw the open palm of the abominationing down on him, the monster intent on squashing him like a bug. The palmnded, causing the ground hundreds of meters around them to tremble, but a bolt of lightning moved out of the way before it managed to hit Reign. "Dammit!" Reign cursed again as he stared at the monster before taking a deep breath. "Maybe I could take you on if I was patient and willing to battle for longer, but s, neither my mark nor the situation allows for that." Reign said as the abomination moved again, sweeping the ground with its palm, attempting to hit Reign. He jumped high in the air, dodging the arm and staring at the abomination as his aura suddenly rose, light and darkness appearing around him before forming a cocoon that wrapped around Reign. The abomination actually roared slightly as it was blinded for an instant, causing it to take a step back before opening its eyes and staring at the cocoon with anger. It swung its hand down, attempting to swat the cocoon away as if it were an annoying fly. The hand went down, and a shockwave struck the ground, causing dust to fly up while some monsters died from it, but the hand itself hit nothing but air. "Hey ugly, missed me." Reign said as the abomination stared at him, who had appeared right on the left side of its head, his wings unfurled. And then, a massive arc of light struck it from the side. Chapter 1132 The Severed Hand: Reigns Great Surprise The huge abomination roared in pain as the arc of pure light mmed into the side of its face, neck, as well as a part of its chest, cutting it and burning the abomination''s flesh. The impact was powerful enough to make the monster stagger as the thick ting on its cheek, as well as the chest, cracked upon being hit before the light entered through the gaps as Reign willed it to turn formless in order to wound it in such a way. The parts that were not shielded by the ting were cut and the flesh burned by the light, and the abomination felt pain for the first time in this battle. Reign, on the other side, hovered in the air as his wings of light and darkness spread behind him. He had turned into his Nephilim form, and with the transformation came a surge of power so great that he felt invincible. Of course, he knew that that was far from the truth as he had already suffered defeat in this form at the hands of Radagan. Reign''s body glowed with a mixture of what looked like celestial light and infernal darkness, the aura around him so great and intense that the very air around him was seemingly humming with energy. His wings pped, and he suddenly appeared above the abomination, ncing at it from below. It was recovering fairly quickly. His light, although not like the darkness that would linger longer and make it more difficult for one to heal, but not like Shadow''s darkness, which acted as poison, was still more difficult to recover from than usual wounds. The flesh was seared by it, some remnant energy still remaining, and yet, the immense vitality the abomination possessed was allowing it to slowly start healing. "Let''s see if your healing will be able to keep up," Reign said softly as he dove down toward the creature, his swords clenched in his hands, ready to attack. He was like a bolt of lightning, his body not visible as he elerated and aimed at the abomination''s neck. The creature, still not recovered from the previous blow that Reign had delivered, was not fast enough to react in time. Reign''s swords arrived, mming into the creature''s neck. Well, the two long arcs of white and ck de light mmed into the neck, before quickly cutting into it. The immense power that Reign now possessed allowed him to cut through the tough hide like it was nothing, but the flesh and muscles were still not easy to be cut. The creature let out a guttural roar as thick, ck blood sprayed out of the wound, even the white de light not enough to make it all evaporate. The monster iled wildly, trying to shake Reign off, but it was for naught as he used his wings to stay right above the neck and continued cutting deeper inside of it, before finally being forced to retreat as the creature''s hand came crashing down on him, almost hitting him, the shockwave it produced forcing him to be pushed back by a couple of meters more. Reign then quickly swooped back down, aiming at the neck again, but was forced to twist his body in mid-air to dodge severalrge spikes the giant monsterunched at him. Then, he was forced to once again retreat as the giant''s huge arm arrived, trying to hit him while he was in the air. This time, Reign didn''t dodge. Instead, he clenched his swords, stared at the approaching hand, and shed forward, his two swords a blur as they shed down with immense intensity. [ Severing, Sword One ] [ Dual sh ] It was a new skill, and yet, not a new skill. It was the same [ Severing, Sword One ] that Reign had learned to use a long time ago and used frequently, but it was the first time he used it with two swords. It was a momentary inspiration. A sudden urge, a fleeting nce at something he believed he could perform, and he did perform it. He didn''t think about it, he didn''t try hard to get the exact feeling of how he had performed the skill before, he didn''t strive for a perfect sh, he just brought his swords down in a familiar fashion, not thinking about anything but cutting, severing the fingers that were present on the giant ted hand. He shed down, and nothing happened, the hand continueding toward him, untouched, not wounded in the slightest. And then, as it came closer, the fingers of the hand suddenly fell down, cleanly cut from the hand. But that was not all as right after the fingers, the hand itself split in half, only a bit of the thumb and some flesh and bones remaining, passing near Reign harmlessly except for the powerful gust of wind the swing brought with it. The giant creature stopped and then stared at its hand, the confusion over what happened evident in its eyes before it let out a scream of pain, the first scream it had ever let out during the battle. Blood was gushing out of its hand, creating a waterfall that fell down on the ground, the huge volume of blood sweeping some creatures away. The abominable monster then stared at Reign and roared before charging at him, for the first time truly losing itsposure.N?v(el)B\\jnn The small cuts on the back of its leg it didn''t care for. The sh that came from the side, wounding its face, side of its neck, as well as the chest, was a surprise, but nothing the creature would get worked up over. The dangerous blow it had suffered on its neck made it shocked and a bit apprehensive over Reign''s power and lethality, but once again, it was nothing that would cause it to get enraged, for its mind to snap andsh out at Reign, thinking of nothing but his death. And that was exactly what happened right now. The monster was enraged, and Reign, who was still levitating in the air, staring at his swords and thinking of what he had just done, seemed like he had just woken up from a stupor as the monster charged at him, its mouth open. Reign stared at the monster, and its mouth, from which a powerful beam of destructive mana was suddenlyunched at him, and did nothing but stand and stare ahead before lifting both of his swords. And then he shed down, without thinking too much. The beam was shed neatly in half as Reign had ced his swords one right up against the other, holding them together. "Not the same." Reign muttered as he moved, his body a blur as he went around the giant monster that was now using everything it had to fight him. ''How did I do that, just what was that?'' Reign''s earlier strike, the dual [ Severing, Sword One ] was differentpared to his regr one. It was much more refined, much easier to do, as well as more powerful. Reign had never expected to be able to so easily cut the hand of the monster, to cut it off in one sh, he had just hoped to do that to the fingers, nothing else. And yet, he had done just that, he easily cut off the hand, as if it was made out of tofu. Enjoy new adventures from empire And now, he had no idea how he had done that, nor did he know what to do to regain the feeling of doing that. ''Can''t think too much, not now, the transformation won''tst forever, and I have to help the others after I take care of this bastard!'' Reign thought as he sped up, going all out and flying around the monster whose aura had risen to its peak. The ground around the abomination was trembling, bits of it levitating as the spikes on its body started being pushed out,unched at Reign with full force. He was dodging the spikes while in the air and got close and closer before he suddenly fell down, his figure crashing toward the ground, only for his wings to unfurl mere meters from the ground and his body to fly toward the legs, arriving in front of them in an instant. Reign then clenched his swords and shed, wounding the front of the legs before quickly positioning himself at the back of the legs, and shing at one with full force. [ Severing, Light and Darkness ] Two arcs of white and ck shed the back of the head,nding right at the gap of the te and quickly entering deeper and deeper before Reign was finally moved by a spike that came from the side, hitting him as it was too sudden and fast for him to react. Still, that attack proved to be enough to force the giant abomination to fall down on one knee. It roared in pain as it stared at Reign who was smirking and moving again, ready to continue cutting it apart with his swords. Chapter 1133 Vortex of Darkness, Final Slash The abomination roared as Reign bounced on his feet. The spike from before had done some damage to him, with blood trickling down the side of his body from where he was hit, but the blood was soon gone as the light present on his right wing shone a bit brighter, healing his wound. Continue your adventure at empire Reign could feel the fury of the abomination, the pain it was suffering from had to be immense, after all, he had cut and burned a portion of its face, its neck, as well as its chest previously, and now he had seriously injured its leg. The abomination, which seemed like an impossible wall to ovee previously, was now vulnerable, and Reign was not going to allow it to recover. He was going to end this as quickly as possible, he was not nning on letting the battle continue for much longer. Reign''s wings spread wide as he hovered about a meter off the ground. He could feel the immense energy coursing through his body as his Nephilim form held strong, but he wasn''t sure how much longer it would continue. The longer the battlested, the less of a chance he had to go and help his team take down another abomination and make the battle much easier. Reign''s eyes locked onto therge form of the abomination that was trying to steady itself, the impossibly high weight of the creature''s body causing the ground beneath to crack and tremble. It was enraged by its wounds, but despite the rage, its movements had obviously slowed down as the injuries that Reign had caused managed to do a bit more damage than he thought. The abomination''s eyes glowed as it stared at Reign, the ground beneath it trembling more as it suddenly stomped on the ground with its injured leg, causing the ground some 250 meters around them to tremble and slightly cave in before bits of the soil and rocks started levitating. "I see." Reign suddenly said with a smile on his face before shaking his head. "I was wondering what exactly those spikes were and how you were able to control them like that, it turns out they were never a part of your body, they were just very durable and sharp rocks that you ced on, as well as in your body so that you can use them as weapons whenever you wish." "And now, you are finally going all out, no longer holding back in the slightest." Reign said as his smile widened, a bloodthirsty aura present around him. Reign burst forward, his wings propelling him with immense speed as he darted through the field of levitating rocks and strengthened chunks of soil that had turned ck from the mana the monster had poured into them. All the levitating chunks suddenly came crashing down at Reign, forcing him to constantly move around and dodge while doing his best to get closer to the abomination. He could tank a couple of hits, that was not the problem, what was the problem, however, was the fact that if he got hit even once directly, he would be slowed down, or maybe even stopped for a moment, which would be enough for the other chunks toe crashing down on him, smashing his body into the ground. Reign could survive that, he would be injured, but the wounds wouldn''t be lethal. What was lethal, however, would be the fact that the abomination would make good use of that opportunity to start stomping or punching him while he was stuck in the ground. Reign moved like a blur, darting around the area as the giant monster continued throwing down more and more things at him. ''Keep two upied, yeah, I highly doubt I would have been able to do that.'' Reign said inwardly as he thought back on how he believed he could potentially go up against 2 of the strongest abominations and hold them at bay, but now, upon witnessing the full power of this one abomination, he highly doubted he would have been able tost long against two of them. Suddenly, darkness spread around Reign, a powerful vortex that annihted the chunks that were falling down on him. ''It''ll drain some mana, but this is the only way to get close to the monster quickly and take it down.'' Reign thought as the vortex intensified as he charged forward. The vortex was actually getting smaller and smaller, but that was making it more powerful as Reign waspressing the darkness, and making the vortex spin faster, annihting the chunks the moment they came in contact with the vortex. That was when it came to the earthen chunks, the rocks were more durable and could pierce through the vortex for a bit before being ground to dust, the dust itself soon being annihted by the darkness as well, absorbed by it in some manner. The good thing about the vortex was that it was actually absorbing some mana from the soil and rocks that the abomination had poured. It was not absorbing all of it, maybe about 20 C 30%, but it was still something and made it a bit easier for Reign to continue channeling the vortex. And then, in a matter of moments, Reign appeared in front of the abomination once again, his body not visible inside the vortex as he mmed against the leg of the abomination, the vortex quickly going to work, destroying the te that defended the leg, grinding it away. He had only been able to destroy a bit of the te and start wounding the leg when the abomination moved, moving the leg to the side, which at first confused Reign as it seemed as if it was just trying to make him damage a different part of the leg, but then he quickly moved as the abomination actually kicked with its other leg. It was the wounded leg that it kicked with, it had put all of its weight on the good, healthy leg that Reign was now assaulting in order to kick Reign away, and even though it had not been able to do that, perhaps what happened was even worse for Reign. He had dodged to the side but was caught by a part of the leg and pushed back with great force, his vortex softening the blow and damaging the leg a bit further before he suddenly mmed his back against the healthy leg of the abomination.N?v(el)B\\jnn Reign gasped for a moment as the impact was quite powerful, his breath gone for an instant, but the result of the kick was also not good for the abomination as the vortex ground the te of the healthy leg away and was now tearing apart its flesh. The abomination roared as it suddenly jumped back and then fell on its behind, the damage done by Reign not immense, but fast and efficient, making it difficult for the monster to continue standing. Reign gasped for air and stared at the monster with hatred before moving again, charging at it. The abomination was no longerunching therge chunks at him, they were levitating, but because of the pain, the abomination lost focus for an instant and needed a bit of time to regain that focus and once again control all the chunks. With a burst of speed, Reign shot forward, the vortex gone as his swords glowed with a mixture of milky white light and pitch-ck darkness. He was a blur as he jumped up, and the abomination quickly tried to swat him away, only for Reign to dodge with the help of his wings and then speed down, aiming at the head of the abomination. The monster suddenly opened its mouth and fired another beam at Reign, but he had moved out of the way even before the beam wasunched. The abomination stopped and nced around, unable to find Reign, before it suddenly froze, its eyes constricting as it felt a powerful aura appear on its left side, right next to its neck, which had not been damaged from that side previously. "Noticed me, huh?" Reign asked as he swung his swords forward with great strength. "It''s toote, you forgot to harden this part, you were too focused on healing and strengthening the other side of the neck." Reign said as two huge arcs of light and darkness struck the neck of the monster, cutting into it with what seemed to be great ease. The abomination tried to turn its head, but it was toote, the two arcs had already cut deep inside the neck, making it very difficult for the monster to move the head. But, the abomination wasn''t giving up, it screamed with immense power, pouring its mana into the scream as a powerful shockwave sted everything around it away, but Reign had thought even about such a possibility and was moving forward with his wings pping with full force, keeping him in ce. He then suddenly pulled back his swords, causing a fountain of blood toe out of the neck before suddenly shing once more, the two arcs seemingly fusing together for a moment. Chapter 1134 Taking The Abomination Down: Status of the Other Three Reign''s fused arcs of light and darknessbined, creating a single arc that, at first nce, seemed to be a fusion of the previous two, but if one looked closer, they would find that the two powers were notbined, they were merely a millimeter away from one another, an invisible force, which was the power of both energies, keeping them apart. And yet, this attack, this attempt at a fusion of two powers that wereplete opposites of one another, proved to be incredibly powerful, perhaps more than any attack Reign had used in the past. Thebined power of his two powers shed forward, cutting through more than half of the abomination''s neck in an instant. One would expect more blood to spew out of the wound, but none did as it was either burned by the light or devoured by the darkness. The abomination quickly moved, its healthy arm moving at an unnatural speed that was more than double what it previously was. It pped Reign away, breaking him from his trance-like state during which he had managed tounch the attack and dealing some damage as he was sent flying for over 70 meters before stabilizing himself, blood trickling down his mouth as he stared at the monster. He could see that his attack had quite the effect, and had the abomination not pped him away, he would have definitely cut its head off a secondter. The giant monster howled in agony as its head lolled to the side, the body struggling to maintain its bnce as it was clear that the once-imposing creature was now on the very edge of copse. The damage to the legs was decent, but it was the damage the monster had sufferedst, the deep gash on its neck that had nearly severed it, that was making it much weaker than it was. Reign stared at it, a bloodthirsty smile once again appearing on his face as he clenched his swords and charged forward once again. He couldn''t leave anything to chance, he had to capitalize on the opportunity as he knew that the monster, as seriously damaged as it was right now, could regenerate, it could heal even from such a wound, albeit slowly. His immense power was channeled again as he charged, this time looking out for the arm of the giant monster as the previous p had truly caught him off guard, not expecting the monster to be able to suddenly pour mana into its arm and make it even faster than it was before. The abomination roared again, the voice a bit weaker as it was filled with pain, fury, and a bit of desperation that sounded akin to music in Reign''s ears. It quickly moved its arms, trying to hit Reign, who was ready for them and was dodging, surprised to find that the attacks were slower than they were before. ''Was that something it could only do once?'' ''Hmmm it shouldn''t be, but looking at the state of its arm, it seems like whatever it had done before was not something that could be done in a hurry, the damage the arm had suffered merely from the mana it had channeled through it is quite terrifying.'' Reign thought as he dodged the other hand before relenting, striking the hand, drawing blood, and cutting deep before moving forward, toward the head. The giant monster roared again from pain as it tried to strike Reign with its other arm, the hand of which had been cut neatly in half by Reign before, and of course, it missed him. Continue your saga on empire Reign appeared in front of the neck in mere moments and stared at the giant as it stared down at him, its giant eyes showing the hate, but also slight fear that was present in it. "Farewell." Reign said as he ced his swords on his waist, let go of them, before crossing his arms and grabbing them again, and then shing. [ Severing, Sword Two ] [ Dual sh ] Once again, just as he had done before with the first sword of the severing series, Reign shed with both, but he didn''t get the same feeling as before, the shes were not as powerful as that one, but it was enough. The neck was already heavily damaged, and with him being so close to it, the battle was already won as there were multiple attacks he could have used to cut off the monster''s head. The neck fell down from the body, cleanly severed before Reign''s eyes slightly widened and he disappeared from the shoulders of the giant monster and lunged down at it, tworgences, one white, and one ck, appearing on his arms as he stabbed the head that was still falling down. Thences pierced through the head, splitting it apart as lightning, which was boosted by light and darkness, decimated the brain that was inside of it. Furthermore, there was something else it had also destroyed, the remnant soul and consciousness of the abomination. "Tch, that was close, you damned bastard." Reign said as he nced down before quickly speeding off in the distance, making his way toward Beast and Laura, who were closest to him. The reason he had attacked the head so suddenly was because he felt the abomination''s mana fluctuate, and its body twitch for a moment. He quickly realized that even with its head cut off, the monster was still not fully dead, a bit of its soul and consciousness had actually stayed alive in the head, and from how the mana was behaving inside its body, Reign was certain that the monster was about to blow itself up, attempting to take Reign down with it. He had used all four of its abilities in thatst attack, including his soul power in order to quickly extinguish the soul present in the head and truly kill the monster. As he flew toward Beast and Laura, who were battling the abomination together with Beast''s tamed monsters, the flood dragon and the wyvern attacked the abomination from above while ughtering any flying monster that darede close to them, while ckie was not present as Beast had already fused with him, Reign also observed the others. Wolf was currently locked in a fierce struggle with another leader of the abominations, his draconic form covered in purple mes as he unleashed all of them on the monster, his attacks devastating. Mia was helping out by using her frost, and although their two abilities wereplete opposites and were shing against one another, sometimes weakening each other''s attacks, they were also doing their best to try andbine them. They did that a couple of times during the battle, using the great control they had over their powers to keep them next to one another and then attempting to fuse them beforeunching them at the abomination and letting go of the control. That would result in the two opposite powers shing and then exploding in a brilliant, yet earth-shattering way, dealing heavy damage to the abomination. Luckily, they were battling against thergest monster on the battlefield, which allowed them to be away from one another so that their powers wouldn''t weaken the other often. The abomination they were fighting was arge lizard-like creature that had the head of a lion, a tail that was a viper, and a scaled body with fourrge and powerful legs that were covered in thick fur that seemed to be in no way weaker than the scales, and could move incredibly quickly. It was about 25 meters tall, and its body was over 60 meters long. It was a monstrosity like no other on the battlefield, and even with thebined powers of Wolf, Mia, Tank, and Greenie, the battle was a difficult one. Jin, Aelrinder, and Shadow were fighting another abomination, and their powers were not doing that well against it. Jin and Aelrinder''sbined strength created a storm of explosions and wind that tore through the battlefield. Shadow, turning elusive again, was darting in and out of the fray, his daggers gleaming as he struck with lethal precision. The creature they were fighting against was massive as well, shorter, but wider than the one Reign had just defeated. It looked a bit like a gori, and its thick hide seemed nearly impervious to attacks. Because of that, however, the monster was slow, it couldn''t do anything to the trio, but the three men were also finding it difficult to do much damage to it as well. Still, with Shadow coating his daggers with his darkness, making the darkness and shadows turn solid and his daggers to be about 2.5 meters long, he was able to pour his darkness into the monster multiple times, attacking it from within, which proved to be incredibly effective. Aelrinder and Jin had thus decided that they would focus on dealing as much damage to the body of the monster, breaking through the tough hide, while Shadow would be in charge of hitting those areas and pouring more of his darkness inside the monster in order to weaken it further.N?v(el)B\\jnn And then, there were Beast and Laura. Chapter 1135 The Scorpion Abomination Beast and Laura were locked in battle against a third abomination. The powerful, yet grotesque creature seemed like a hybrid between a scorpion and a human as it stood tall on eight legs, all eight covered by thick and powerful chitin, each one equipped with sharp ws that tore into the ground as the monster moved. The torso was covered in armor-like tes that were pitch ck while the scorpion tail that was present on its back whipped through the air with blinding speed. There was a stinger at the end of the tail, and venom that was incredibly potent dripped down, melting the ground. The monster had eight multiple eyes, each one capable of observing things in great detail, and each one glowing with malice. Laura was behind Beast, her hands glowing purple as her demonic limbs were actually damaged, wounded by the powerful scorpion monster that had almost stabbed her with the stinger at one point, but luckily, Laura had been able to use her powers to st it aside and survive, but not without suffering some injuries as the ws of the monstershed out at her. She was using massive amounts of life force on the battlefield to improve the strength of her body, as well as to heal herself, Beast, the wyvern, and the flood dragon. She was of course using the life force to boost the power of her spells, but the powerful monster, as well as the abominations and monsters charging at them from all sides, did not allow her too much time to cast them. Compared to the other leaders of the abomination, this one was smaller, and thus faster and could attack with precision, thus not killing many other creatures that were present, allowing them to contribute to the battle as well and attack Beast, Laura, and the two tamed beasts. The corpses of those creatures littered the area around them, multiple small hills made of those corpses present while blood flowed through the entire area, creating ponds and small rivers of blood. Laura''s reserves of life force were not dwindling at all during the battle thanks to the many creatures who were dying around them, but she was getting a bit tired. Her demonic energy was getting replenished fairly quickly thanks to the life force, but it was not getting replenished quickly enough, and if the battle continued for much longer, she could end with zero demonic energy, and would be useless, no, she would be worse than useless as Reign and the others would need to expend effort and energy to defend her against the creatures that were attacking them, she would turn into a liability. Beast, on the other hand, was darting around the area, fighting the abomination with full force. His fusion with ckie had given him a big boost to his overall strength, and his body was now covered in shadowy fur while two horns could be seen on top of his head. He was using his wind maniption, he was using his bow to strike the abomination from afar or engage in a melee when the creature got close, while alsomanding the wyvern and the flood dragon to attack from above. The wyvern would swoop low, breathing fire that scorched the ground below, forcing the abomination to dodge while the less powerful monsters nearby would be incinerated. As for the flood dragon, it used its massive serpentine body to crush the monsters below it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It, of course, also used its abilities. The flood dragon had two abilities, water maniption, as well as ice creation, in this battlefield, however, there was no water, thus it had to expend more mana in order to create it and control it. Luckily, although not water, there was plenty of liquid present, and even though it would take more mana and controlpared to controlling water, it was better than conjuring it from thin air with mana. The abomination was forced to constantly move around as torrents of blood that was spilled on the battlefield came rushing to it, some of the blood freezing, turning into spears, arrows, spikes, and more weapons that came crashing down at the abomination, but its immense speed allowed it to easily dodge the attacks. Beast and Laura were locked in a grueling contest of endurance and speed with the abomination. Its agility was the main issue, and even Beast, whose speed was almost a match to the monster, was unable to truly contend against it thanks to the fact he was primarily a long-rangebatant, thus he was simply not used to fighting in melee, especially at such speed. Not only did Beast have trouble constantly moving at such speed and orienting himself, but he was constantly under pressure when facing the scorpion, his reflexes had to be good and his instincts were constantly screaming at him as dodging a moment too early or toote could prove very dangerous. He had to react perfectly to each move and each attack of the abomination, which was putting a huge strain on him. Read new chapters at empire Even so, they had managed to wound the bastard, they had managed to hit it a couple of times, and the current situation was thus looking good as only Laura had some injuries, and they were nearly healed. But the problem was the fact that they knew that this situation had to be resolved quickly, or they would lose. That was because the abomination was preserving more energy than they were. They were constantly attacking, using their full strength to try and harm it, while it was mostly just running around and attacking with its stinger or ws. The battle of endurance would not end well for them, they were well aware of that. "Dammit!" Beast cursed as he dodged a w that came from the side, only to notice a second one arriving behind the first, deftly hidden by the monster that wanted to get rid of him first. His arrows had not done much damage to it as it was able to dodge most of them while the ones that were too fast to be dodged would usually do it no harm, or would just inflict a minor injury that it could easily heal. Beast didn''t have the luxury to pour a lot of mana into an attack as that took a bit of time, and the monster would notice it every single time and either attack him right away in an attempt to foil the attack or would go after Laura in order to use her as a shield. The wyvern and the flood dragon would always charge, doing their best to stop it from reaching Laura and protecting her with all they had, but the one time it had done so was exactly when Laura was injured by it, thus Beast knew that if he repeated such an attack and gave the monster the time and space, it would go after her again. The second w arrived, and Beast ced his bow to the front, blocking the w and grunting as he was pushed back before being forced to block two more ws that came right after, managing to wound him slightly. But the true danger came from the stinger that came from above, stabbing toward his head with great speed and power. Beast''s eyes narrowed to a needlepoint as he stared at the sting that wasing closer and closer to him, his mind was working in overdrive in order to try and think of something it could do to defend, and he came up with nothing, not even a single thing that he could do in this situation. Laura had quickly cast a spell andunched it at the scorpion, hoping it would reach it on time and deflect the stinger while both the flood dragon and the wyvern roared and attacked as well, using whatever attack was the fastest in order to hit the monster before it could hit Beast. It was an impossible-to-predict situation. The attacks were alling incredibly fast, but so was the stinger, and it was much closer to Beast than the attacks were to the scorpion. If one slowed down the entire battle and stared at the attacks as they traveled, they would be hard-pressed to answer what would happen first. Would Beast be hit, or would the attacksnd just in time to save him? The answer never arrived, however. As the stinger was getting closer and closer to Beast, a sh of white light appeared in the sky above them as what seemed to be a ray of light fell down, hitting the sting, cutting deep inside it, nearly severing it in half. The scorpion roared in pain and quickly backed away, only to be hit by the attacks of Laura, the flood dragon, as well as the wyvern. Beast quickly pulled back the bowstring and aimed at the scorpion as a figure appeared next to him, his wings unfurled as he stared at the scorpion as well. "Thanks, you arrived just in time," Beast told Reign before letting go of the arrow while Reign smiled. "Don''t mention it." Chapter 1136 Fighting the Scorpion: The Killing Blow Beast''s arrow shot forward, hitting the monster in the shoulder and causing it to recoil for a moment, but did no big damage to it, however. "Some tough defense." Reign remarked as he cranked his neck while Beast nodded his head. "I hit that spot 7 times so far, one good attack, and it will break like ss, you will be able to easily stab through it," Beast told Reign who smirked at him before chuckling. "So that was what you were nning on doing with the arrow that suddenly appeared in your hand right before I cut that thing." "I can''t just stand still and let it stab me, if that bastard thinks he can take me down so easily, it is highly mistaken," Beast said as Reign nodded before moving, charging toward the monster at full speed. With a powerful beat of his wings, heunched himself into the air, aiming straight at the creature that was hissing at him while staring with hatred in its eyes. "Good, you should hate me, after all, I came here to kill you." Reign said with a wide grin as he charged down at the monster that quickly moved, attempting to evade to the side and attempt to attack Reign from that position, betting on the fact Reign wouldn''t be able to respond well to it after failing an attack. The abomination, however, couldn''t have been more wrong. The moment Reign saw it move, he had already nned ahead, clearly noticing what the monster was nning on doing. The moment Reign shed forward, and clearly missed as the abomination sidestepped, his wings pped, making him stop in the air before he spun, and with his other sword, delivered a fierce sh with a backhand toward the monster that had just taken a step forward, attempting to use its w to rip his flesh apart. The monster stared at Reign as both of them were able to analyze things very quickly, in fact, when in full focus, both of them were able to see each other''s moves in a way that made them seem a bit slowed down. Still, even if they could see and potentially even predict the opponent''s move, they couldn''t always respond to it. Just like the abomination couldn''t do anything against Reign''s sh at this moment. It had already moved forward in an attempt to attack, its body, as agile as it was, and as good as the abomination was at controlling its body, was simply unable to force it to stop mid-attack, not to mention that Reign''s counter was incredibly fast as well. Thus, it knew that it could only hope to strengthen its body and somehow try to weaken the damage it would gain. It twisted its body slightly while still continuing with its attack, trying to either scare Reign away and have him pull back or to at least damage him in return as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn It managed to do neither of those two things. Reign''s attack came fast and only got faster, reaching the monster sooner than it had anticipated, making it unable to go through with what it had been trying to do ever since it saw what Reign was nning. The sword struck the powerful chitin body of the monster, and unlike what one would expect, it didn''t simply bounce off or glide to the side, in fact, it managed to cut through, shing through the tough chitin that was able to tank so many attacks before, with seemingly great ease. The reason for that was because of the way Reign had coated his sword with his light. He had not only coated the entire sword with his light, but he had also manipted the light, making it vibrate with an incredibly high frequency. That, coupled with the fact he hadpressed the light as much as he could, made it so that when the sword got close to the chitin, it was the vibrating light that struck first, immediately shing with the chitin and making it much weaker than usual before the swordnded on it. The sword cut deep into the arm of the abomination which it tried to use in order to deflect the blow. It had taken Reign''s sword with its shoulder, believing that the thick chitin present there would be enough to keep it safe from the sword and only gain a minor injury at worst. It had never anticipated that not only would its chitin prove to be much frailer against Reign''s sword than it had believed it to be, but that Reign would so quickly and mercilessly cut deep into the shoulder before turning his sword up and move even harder, his sword cleaving straight through the shoulder and cutting off the entire arm. The abomination roared in pain from the wound it had suddenly gained, its severed armnding not too far away from the two, still twitching and moving as Reign smirked. This kind of opponent was the best he could ask. Without an incrediblyrge body and a massive amount of mana, an opponent would find it very difficult to try and overwhelm him simply because of his immense speed and fighting experience. The scorpion was strong, it had speed that could only be matched by Shadow and Reign, but the problem was the fact that Reign was actually a bit faster, and because of that, the scorpion had no advantage against him. It was slower, its attacks were not as powerful, and the monster''s fighting IQ was not as high. All of that made it clear to Reign that even if he was alone, he would be able to defeat the enemy without too many problems, but he wasn''t alone, which meant that this battle was going to end soon. The scorpion suddenly stopped its roar, looking to the side with hatred as it locked on to Beast, who was holding the bowstring pulled to its fullest, aiming at the scorpion. It growled before ncing at Laura, who was chanting a spell, her surroundings protected by the wyvern that ughtered the monsters that tried toe at her, while the flood dragon made sure Beast could stand still and focus on hitting the scorpion, decimating all that came close. The scorpion moved, aiming at Laura, wanting to show Beast that it had made a mistake, just as it had done previously. "Where do you think you''re going?" A cold voice echoed next to the scorpion as the monster turned its head to the side, only to be met with Reign''s emotionless eyes. The scorpion looked and then felt a sharp pain at its side as Reign stabbed it with his sword, this time using the one coated in darkness, prating through a small gap in the chitin armor as he stared at the scorpion who quickly backed away, its blood spilling on the ground. In its hurry, as well as anger toward Beast, a person the scorpion thought of as nothing but prey that it was supposed to ughter previously, it had forgotten that the same strategy it had used previously would not work. Both Beast and Laura could rest assured that they could simply stand and channel their most powerful attacks, their surroundings guarded by the wyvern and the flood dragon while Reign would make sure the scorpion wouldn''t be able toe close to them. The monster roared at Reign, feeling immense anger, but also indignation and slight desperation toward Reign, who seemed to be a perfect counter to it. "Come on, don''t take your eyes off me, what they are doing shouldn''t bother you too much, after all, if you can''t defeat me, you will die no matter what they do." Reign said as he charged forward, his wings propelling him with immense speed as the monster roared, suddenly using its stinger to expel a ton of acid toward Reign who smirked and flew up in the air, the stinger following his movement, spewing more acidic poison that corroded the ground. Stay connected via empire Reign didn''t bother with the acid, he knew that it was bad news, but he also knew that the scorpion couldn''t continue using it forever, it had its limits, and it would surely reach them soon. But even before the scorpion reached its limits, it froze, the acid stopping as it suddenly felt immense dangere from behind. Laura had created a powerful spear made out of darkness and demonic energy, the spear was spinning as if it was a drill before beingunched by Laura, who merely extended her open palm toward the scorpion. As for Beast, he let go of the arrow he was holding, and a st of wind that was fused with ck lightning passed through the area, the wind cutting apart monsters that were near the arrow while the lightning shocked and scorched their bodies. Both attacks reached the scorpion in less than a second, and just as the monster was about to jump away, to dodge the attacks, multiple elongated arms made out of darkness suddenly appeared from its shadow, grabbing it and holding it in ce. ''I''m not as good as Shadow is with this, so I can only stop it for an instant, but it''s more than enough.'' Reign thought as he smirked at the scorpion, both of them aware that this was game over for it. Chapter 1137 Ending the Scorpio: The Gorillas Immense Strength The scorpion''s eyes widened in fear as it knew that it couldn''t escape the two attacks. The arms were holding it in ce, and even though it was already ripping them apart, the sheer power of his jump being able to free him, it was toote, the instant that the arms had stopped it from moving was enough for the two attacks tond on it. Laura''s spear and Beast''s powerful arrow both struck the abomination, one following right after the other. The spear arrived first, piercing through the thick chitin of the scorpion''s carapace with immense force behind it, pushing the monster back, ripping apart the shadowy arms that held it in ce as it pierced deeper and deeper inside its body. The arrow came a second after the spear, mming right next to the spear. Thebination of wind and lightning was akin to a powerful storm trapped inside the arrow. Not only did the arrow pierce through the chitin, but right after doing so and piercing deep inside the monster, it glowed a bright green and ck color, just like how the spear started glowing ck and purple at nearly the same exact time. Both attacks detonated. The spear was infused with so much demonic energy and life force that upon exploding, it sent waves of dark and demonic energy rippling through the creature''s body as the surrounding area shook violently. The dark energy ravaged the insides of the abomination, corroding and destroying its body from within. The arrow was in no way weaker as the arrow detonated, the wind turning into a violent gust, tearing through the creature''s body as the ck lightning surged through its body, frying it from the inside and outside. The scorpion''s body convulsed violently from the immense force that assaulted it. The abomination was clinging to life thanks to its vitality, despite the devastating damage it was taking. The monster fell down on its knees, the legs giving out from all the damage as it continued clenching its w and trying to survive. And then, the power behind the attacks dissipated, leaving the powerful body of the scorpion charred and broken as smoke rose from it. And yet, it still lived, its eyes were still open, glowing with fury from what had happened to it. It would never have time to act on its fury, however, as Reign appeared in front of it, his sword akin to a beam of light that struck the monster''s neck, decapitating it before plunging his other sword into the severed neck, stabbing down to the hilt as darkness ravaged the insides further, destroying the bodypletely while his light still lingered on the severed head, frying it. He took a deep breath as he surveyed the battlefield, ensuring there were no other threats nearby before ncing at Beast and Laura, making sure they were alright. "Go help Wolf and his group, I''m going to help Shadow." Reign stated as his wings unfurled and he took flight, zooming toward the ce where Jin, Shadow, and Aelrinder were battling. He knew he didn''t have much time left in this form, and he had to make sure that the monster the three men were fighting was at least seriously injured before his transformation ended. He knew that the three men also didn''t have much time left, the marks of Jin and Shadow were definitely not going tost much longer, and Aelrinder had probably already used multiple charges of his power of the stars to keep himself in the boosted state he is. It was a race against the clock, and he wasn''t going to waste any time. As he got closer and closer, he was able to see them battling the gori-like abomination. The battlefield stretched before Reign like a chaotic sea of death and carnage, but his focus was solely on the towering, gori-like abomination that Jin, Shadow, and Aelrinder were battling. Even from a distance, Reign could sense the immense power of the creature. It stood nearly 30 meters tall, its massive fists pounding the ground with enough force to send shockwaves across the battlefield.N?v(el)B\\jnn The three men were doing their best to hold it off, but it was clear they were nearing their limits. Jin''s explosive strikes detonated across the monster''s hide, but the creature''s thick, gori-like fur and armor-like skin absorbed much of the impact. Aelrinder was using his wind maniption to carve at the beast''s flesh, creating gusts of razor-sharp air that left shallow wounds on the abomination''s arms and legs. Shadow, darting in and out of the creature''s blind spots, shed at its vulnerable points with his shadow-infused daggers, but even his precise strikes weren''t enough to bring the beast down quickly. His darkness was working to its fullest to corrode the insides of the gori, which had definitely be slower and weakerpared to before, but the difference was notrge. Reign pushed forward, his wings propelling him faster as he closed the distance. He knew they couldn''t keep this up much longer. The marks boosting Jin and Shadow''s power were running out of time, and the three fighters were already showing signs of exhaustion. Aelrinder, in particr, was moving slower than before, likely having burned through several charges of his star power. "Hang on, guys," Reign muttered under his breath as he sped toward them. The gori-like abomination roared, raising both of its massive fists high into the air. It brought them crashing down, aiming for Jin, who barely managed to dodge to the side in time. The ground where the fistsnded cracked and split apart, sending chunks of earth flying into the air. Shadow took advantage of the creature''s brief moment of vulnerability, teleporting behind it and sinking his daggers into the back of its legs. The abomination howled in fury, but Shadow''s attack had barely pierced its thick skin. With him barely being able to pierce the skin, he was barely able to pour his darkness inside the body. Aelrinder and Jin had wounded the beast at several ces, which had allowed Shadow to stab there and pour even more of his darkness into the monster, but it had quickly noticed what they were doing and was now guarding the wounded parts of its body, not allowing Shadow to get there easily, and if he did, the abomination was able to respond quickly, even managing to hit him one time, sending him flying, scattering the darkness that formed a cloak around him and causing great damage to him. Aelrinder, his wind-blown hair streaked with blood, nodded grimly. "We need more power. My winds aren''t enough to prate its hide. We have to go for a critical spot, or we''ll be fighting this thing all day." Suddenly, the gori stopped and widened its eyes before suddenly swinging its arm, as if it was aiming to hit the air above it. The moment it did so, a powerful arc of darkness appeared as Reign fell down so quickly it seemed as if he had teleported above the gori''s head. The thick arm of the monster collided with the arc of darkness, and the monster roared in pain as blood suddenly started flowing from its arm the arc of darkness managed to cut through the thick skin, but was stopped by the incredibly dense bone of the abomination. Reign quickly pped his wings, moving to the side andnding beside Shadow and the others while staring at the abomination with narrow eyes. "I can see now why you guys were having such a problem fighting this thing." Reign stared at the monster, for the first time managing to see it up close. The thing was a towering mass of muscle and thick hide that acted as armor, the sheer size of the monster making it difficult to wound. Even after Reign poured so much mana into his wings, propelling him with immense speed down at the gori in order to try andnd a surprise attack, he had just managed to cut its arm and leave a deep wound that didn''t actually slow down the monster that much. The others were panting, it was clear that the strain of fighting the monster for so long was beginning to show as their movements were a bit slower and less precise now. "A tough bastard, that''s for sure." Reign remarked as his wings were still gloving. "You think?!" Jin said with anger as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "It''s a freaking tank, even my explosions are doing little to it, I''m definitely not a good opponent for it, me and Wolf should have switched ces." Shadow nodded, not saying a thing as he waspletely serious, his usual cocky andid-back demeanorpletely gone as he stared at the abomination, following its every step. "We have little time left, we go all out, fight this thing with everything we got, and do our best to at least leave it severely injured when our current power dissipates." Reign said as he clenched his swords, the others nodding at him as all their auras rose, spiking as they got ready to fight with all the strength they had left. Chapter 1138 Felling the Gorilla Reign''s words echoed around the battlefield, and the others responded with grim nods, as they were well aware that the clock was ticking out. They had slightly over 3 minutes left to survive this battle, and they knew that they would probably lose their full strength in about 30 seconds. Experience more tales on empire ( AN: Yes, the previous two battles took ce in a span of less than 3 minutes as they are all moving faster than sound at this point. ) The towering gori-like abomination didn''t know this, thus it was still fighting with its full strength, charging at them without nning on conserving any energy. Even if it did know that, however, they doubted it would start fighting defensively, waiting for their energy to be depleted before ending the battle by ughtering them in their normal forms, where they would be weaker than usual thanks to using the marks and going all out. "Well then, let''s go, let''s hit this thing hard and fast." Reign said as his wings started glowing and he crouched down before suddenly exploding forward, the ground behind him exploding, fragments bursting behind, hitting some of the weaker creatures and even killing a couple of them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment he moved, the others moved as well, following right after him, with only Shadow suddenly disappearing in the shadows below, not appearing near the gori as the abomination had expected. That was done on purpose as the gori had learned from before that each time Shadow disappeared into the shadows, he would appear near him, or far away if the two had already shed. Because of that, when he disappeared this time, the gori immediately nced around itself, fully expecting to see Shadow behind or next to him, and attacking him immediately, only for that to not happen as Shadow appeared behind a creature that was some 100 meters to the left of the abomination, hiding behind it while stabbing it in the neck. Only an instant was needed for Reign to close the distance between himself and the abomination, who had now nced to the side, which was perfect for him who quickly shed forward, aiming to catch the monster by surprise. He cut the stomach of the gori, cutting through the thick hide and causing blood to spill out. The wound was deeper than the one on the arm thanks to the fact there were no bones where he cut, that, coupled with the immense sharpness his sword had after he had caused both the light and darkness coiling around each of his swords to vibrate with great frequency. The abomination roared, baring its jagged teeth before raising both fists into the air and then mming them down at Reign. There was a deafening crash that followed after the fists struck the ground as a shockwave passed through the battlefield, the ground cracking as chunks of earth flew in all directions. Reign was nowhere to be seen, however, and the abomination''s eyes constricted as it felt a presence suddenly appear in front of it. Two long, ck daggers suddenly stabbed deep inside the gash Reign had inflicted on the monster, prating deep inside before the darkness ventured inside the wound, causing a slight tremor to pass through the body of the gori that quickly swiped with its arms, actually hitting Shadow who didn''t have enough time to dodge. He was sent flying away, three of his right ribs broken, his right arm twisted to an unnatural degree, and yet, he was smiling. He had poured everything he had into those daggers, and most of the darkness there had made its way inside the body of the gori. "Let''s see who you deal with that, you damn bastard," Shadow said as he stared at the gori with red eyes. This was the first time he was able to stab this deep inside and pour so much of his darkness inside the abomination, and the result was obvious right away. The monster stumbled for a moment, its eyes clearly showing the shock it felt from the immense pain that was coursing through its body as the darkness started corroding it from the inside. Even worse than that was the fact it couldn''t do anything about it, it couldn''t focus and use its mana to try andbat the darkness as Jin and Aelrinder struck right after Shadow. Jin had been gathering energy since Reign appeared, getting ready for an explosive strike as his hands glowed a dark orange light, while Aelrinder''s yellow wind waspletely enveloping the de of his spear, so tightlypressed that even Aelrinder didn''t dare unleash it while he was close to the enemy in fear of injuring himself from the power of the blow. Aelrinder stabbed forward, sending the wind forward. All that could be seen was a yellow ray of light that struck the abomination instantly. This was the first time during this battle that Aelrinder and Jin had the time to focus only on channeling their mana and preparing it for an attack, and thus, they made sure that their attacks would be devastatingly powerful. The wind struck the abomination, hitting it between the shoulder and chest, piercing throughpletely, leaving a hole that was about a meter in diameter. Even though such a wound would have been fatal for a human,pletely destroying the left side of the body, to therge gori, it was not even close to being fatal. Aelrinder had not only poured most of his mana into that attack, he had even used another charge of his star power, thest one he had, to boost the attack to the utmost. It was a serious injury, that much was certain, and from now on, it would no longer be able to move its left arm as fast as before, nor would it be able to pour as much strength into it, but it was far from being dead. "Now!" Aelrinder roared as Jin got into a horse stance, took a deep breath, and then suddenly punched forward, his body moving forward by 2 meters, disappearing in an instant as a shockwave spread from his body. There was no sound from the punch, the shockwave passed, and then a powerful explosion that was tightly controlled by Jin suddenly showed itself. The explosion took ce right inside the hole that Aelrinder had created. A small red dot first appeared inside the wound, and then, it exploded, causing the ground to tremble. Only then did Aelrinder hear the sound of Jin''s punch, which was much faster than sound, reaching perhaps even Mach 5. He was disoriented for a moment, even after he had made sure to use mana to defend himself against the shockwave that would pass through him after the punch, he still took some slight damage. As for the gori, the explosion enveloped it, a powerful orange st that suddenly caused half of its body to be in immense pain. A red ball appeared around the left side of its body, the explosion controlled in a radius of 10 meters, Jin not allowing it to be bigger, but not being able to make it smaller as the control needed for that was above what even he could do. As the explosion ended, and the orange ball was gone, a shocking sight was left. The gori''s left arm was gone, parts of it on the ground, scorchedpletely while its ribs were visible, ck from the immense heat, as was half of its body. And then, as the gori stared at Aelrinder and Jin, who had wounded it so deeply, a low growl of pain and anger escaping its mouth, it froze, as Reign appeared right above it. Reign shed down, and the gori weakly lifted its right arm to block, only for nothing to hit it as Reign''s wings pped, and he immediately appeared on its left side. "Why would I hit the uninjured part, you idiot?!" Reign shouted as he stabbed forward, twonces of light and darkness appearing in his hands as they prated deep inside the body from the horrifying wound left by Jin and Aelrinder, who had used most of their mana in order to do so and were now in a pickle. The two quickly grabbed the injured Shadow and were now battling against the abomination that had arrived. They attacked with other creatures that charged forward, noticing their tired and weakened states as their marks started dissipating. The gori froze and then copsed, the light and darkness destroying its organs and heart, killing it as Reign panted heavily, his wings scattering in the wind as his transformation started undoing itself. "Dammit, just a moment more!" Reign shouted as he pped his wings, appearing near Jin and the others and shing forward, causing two powerful arcs of white and ck lightning to erupt, killing many regr creatures and injuring a couple of abominations before his transformation ended. Now, the four were left surrounded by the monster and abominations weakened from using their full power. They had to defend, and hope that Wolf and the others would be able to defeat their opponent soon, otherwise, they would die. Chapter 1139 Final Moments of the Trial: A Desperate Battle As Reign''s transformation ended, his wings fading away, his body turning back to normal, he felt the heavy toll of the battle settling. His body hurt, every single muscle was sore, screaming at him for rest while his mana reserves were nearly depleted after all the powerful attacks he had used. It was Reign who was responsible for the swift deaths of the two abominations after all, not to mention the fact he had killed one abomination by himself, without any help. It was what had to be done after all, the system had given them this trial based on their capabilities, and they were all well aware that it was Reign alone who could turn the course of the battle, and make them the winning side. He was the only one who was not only powerful enough, but also fast enough to decimate his own opponent before reaching another group quickly to help them out, and then do the same for the third one. Without him, there was no way they could win. Perhaps they could have all charged at one abomination together, trying to overwhelm the monster before killing it, but that would have cost them time as they would need to move from one monster to another, all the while they were being besieged by the horde. Not only that, but there was a chance the other three great abominations would have moved, either grouping together or actually charging at them while they were fighting the first one. They were certain that the system wouldn''t allow an easy victory, whatever they did, the system would have made sure to make the trial as dangerous and difficult as it could be, no matter what course of action they took. They were all actually quite unlucky in this battle as they had all chosen the wrong opponents. Had Wolf been in the team fighting against the ape, his mes would have been able to deal a lot more damage to it. Had Jin been the one leading the battle against the scorpion, he would have been able to deal immense damage to it simply because the chitin, although it would have been able to defend against the explosions, wouldn''t be powerful enough to defend against the shockwaves that would have definitely dealt damage to its insides. The monster Wolf was fighting against was actually a perfect opponent for Reign. It was huge, and even though it was quite fast for its size, it was still not as fast as the other monsters, not to mention that the scales, as durable and tough as they were, had small gaps that Reign could have exploited in battle. With his great speed in the Nephilim form, he would be able to win, although the battle against the monster would have taken a great toll on him, much more than the battle against the giant it had faced did. The giant would have been great for Mia, as well as for Beast and Laura. The former could use her frost very effectively as the giant was actually weak against that element, something Reign didn''t know as he didn''t have the ability to use frost or ice, while Laura and Beast could have used their long-range attacks quite reliably against it. Even though its earth maniption would have made the battle difficult for them, with Beast''s tamed beasts present, they would have found the battle much easierpared to the scorpion. In fact, all of them had gone to fight the one monster that had powers that could counter theirs, which was the only reason the battle was taking this long, and was this arduous. Reign was the only one to notice that, simply because he was the only one who had managed to defeat an abomination by himself and observe the other fighting, noticing the strengths and weaknesses of the monsters they were battling against. Still, the reason he went to help Jin and the others, and not Wolf, was because he was certain that Beast and Laura would be more effective against the abominable chimera Wolf and the others were facing than the gori. Luckily, Wolf and his team had managed to do more damage to the monsterpared to what Beast and Laura had done to the scorpion, or what Jin, Aelrinder, and Shadow had inflicted upon the gori. That was because Greenie and Tank were a good match for the chimera, and Wolf and Mia''sbined attacks proved to be quite effective. Still, Reign gritted his teeth, his muscles aching with every breath as he nced at Jin, Aelrinder, and Shadow, who were barely standing as their marks dissipated as well. The monsters could sense it, their weakened forms, their eyes glowing with anticipation as their grotesque mouths were wide open, foaming at the mouth as they imagined how good the humans would taste. "We''re not done yet,e on, we have to defend until Wolf and the others take that thing down, we need to survive." Reign growled as he lifted his swords with trembling arms before discarding one and holding one with two hands, which was the only way he could effectively fight right now. "How long do you think we need tost?" Shadow asked as he stood up, his arm useless, his breath heavy and difficult thanks to the broken ribs. "As long as they need to defeat it, a couple of seconds, maybe a minute." Reign stated as Aelrinder winced. "We won''tst longer than 30 seconds, and that is me being quite generous." "I know, which is why we defend, no need to try and ughter these things, we can barely put up a fight against them anyway." "Here theye," Jin said as the four of them stood back to back, forming a small circle as the creatures encircled them. They could all sense the danger that wasing their way, the immensely difficult, and dangerous battle they would now have to survive. The creatures started advancing, the weaker ones charging without a care in the world as the abominations slowly moved forward, staring at the four with calm expressions. "They''re biding their time, still not sure whether we can kill them or not," Jin said as Reign smiled. "That''s good, gives us a bit more time." "Yes, but I doubt it will take them long to notice how weak we are right now." Reign said, his heart pounding in his chest while his mind raced for possibilities. They couldn''t just fight head-on, they had to survive long enough for the others to defeat thest abomination, but it wouldn''t be easy. Suddenly, a deep roar echoed through the battlefield, the monsters stopping dead in their tracks, frozen in fear and shock as they all stared west, including Reign and the others. They stared at a giant head that was visible from hundreds of meters away bleeding, a fountain of blood splurting out as a giant de that was icy blue on the outside, but purple inside, almost decapitated the monster. The ice then melted, and mes lunged forward, devouring the head as the monster started trashing about, multiple more attacksnding on its body as a giant flood dragon bit its side, and a wyvern came from above,nding on its back, trying to break through the scales at once.N?v(el)B\\jnn "It won''tst much longer, and luckily, their transformations are still present." Shadow stated as Reign nodded. "Mia has a double mark, and Wolf has one given by a Peak God, it''s not a wonder their marks willst a bit longer." Just as they finished talking, the monsters attacked, the smaller ones jumping on them. Reign and the others barely had time to react, and started cutting them apart as they came close, a small hill quickly forming around them as they decimated the weak creatures that could do them no harm even in their weakened states. s, the abominations noticed their weakness and attacked as well. Their formation was quickly broken, with Reign being grabbed by onerge abomination that tried to swallow him whole. He was struggling in the mouth, holding it from closing down on him with full strength as his lightning started flickering around him, charring the inside of the mouth, causing the monster to roar in pain and open its mouth, allowing Reign to jump out, but not without a price. As he jumped out, slower than he usually would, the monster''s jaw closed, and Reign suddenly felt cold. He nced back and noticed that his left arm was gone, severed from the elbow. Shadow on the other hand was pierced by one abomination''s horn, his face pale as he was grabbing on the horn, life escaping him. Jin''s chest caved in as a small abomination appeared in front of him, and mimicking him, punched him with full force, sending him flying back, only for him to be caught by multiple weaker creatures that tried to rip him apart with their bare hands. As for Aelrinder, he was currently up in the air, thrown by a bull-like abomination that struck him from below during its charge, its horn managing to mangle his body, his spine nearly broken, blood flowing down as he started falling. Read new chapters at empire And at that exact moment, as they were all near death, a notification sounded out, and time seemed to freeze. Chapter 1140 Trial Completed: Rankings Reign''s vision started to blur as sharp pain coursed through his body, his left arm, which was severed, bled profusely while every muscle in his body screamed for rest. He gasped, his breath shallow, as the world around him seemingly slowed down. He couldn''t see the others, he had no idea what they were going through, nor what was happening to them. He had to focus on himself right now, and even that was nearly impossible as all that his body and mind wished to do was rest, just stop all thoughts and movements and rest. Shadow, who was impaled by the horn of the abomination was in a simr situation, he no longer even felt pain, just coldness that spread through his entire body as immense fatigue settled. Jin, whose chest had caved in, was barely able to breathe, and yet he was forced to defend against tens of creatures who had jumped on top of him, wing and biting him without a break. Aelrinder was slowly starting to fall, unable to use his wind or even move thanks to the heavy injury he had received. He could only stare at the sky and wonder if that was it, if they were all going to die now, unable to finish the trial and reach the next realm. It was in that moment of despair, when everything seemed lost, that a familiar sound echoed in their minds, cutting through the chaos around them as time froze. [ Trial Complete ] [ Congrattions yers, you have managed to defeat the abominations, causing the massive army to copse in fear as their leaders fell dead, this trial is over, transporting the yers now. ] Everything around them stopped, the abominations, attacking them with great bloodlust and hatred, stopped mid-attack, their ws, horns, and fangs mere inches away from them. They were all frozen in ce, as if an invisible force had suddenly pressed pause on the world, allowing them all to survive. "Thank... God," Shadow rasped, his voice faint but filled with disbelief. Blood dripped from his side, staining the ground beneath him, but he managed a weak grin as the weight of impending death lifted from their shoulders. Jin coughed, struggling to get air into his lungs as he pried himself free from the abomination that had pinned him. "I thought that was it for us." Reign nodded, his head spinning as he staggered to his feet, cradling the stump of his arm. He had to focus and stay upright. He looked over at Aelrinder, who was still in midair but frozen in time, hovering helplessly above the ground. [Restoration in progress] The second notification blinked into view, and slowly, the battlefield around them began to shimmer. The carnage of the battlefieldthe blood-soaked ground, the corpses of lesser monstersbegan to fade, disappearing from sight before they all suddenly felt the world spin around them as they arrived somewhere else, a pure white room that seemingly had no end to it. It was a familiar room, the same one they would be in after finishing an instance dungeon. The room brought them somefort, as weird as it was. Reign nced down at his missing arm, grimacing as he expected to see nothing below the elbow and the sharp pain, only for something shocking to happen. Right before his eyes, his arm began to reform. First, a faint outline of light appeared where the arm had been bitten off, and then, the arm started growing. Muscles, sinew, and bones re-knit themselves in a seamless, painless process. Only a couple of seconds were needed for Reign''s arm to be restored, brand new, as if it was never severed before. He moved his fingers, he moved the arm around and felt no difort, no pain, nothing. Actually, he didn''t even feel tired now, he felt good, no fatigue present, nothing. Jin, Shadow, and Aelrinder, experienced the same. Aelrinder who had been falling to a dangerousnding previously, found himself standing on the ground, his body healing quickly as he also felt no pain or tiredness. Shadow nced down, seeing the hole that had appeared on the stomach close itself in seconds while his ribs moved by themselves, the broken bits disappearing and the ribs being restored whole. The same went for Jin, whose caved-in chest puffed out as his breathing returned to normal. "I C I didn''t expect the system to actually heal us, especially not like this." Aelrinder said as he stared at the others who nodded to them.N?v(el)B\\jnn Shortly after that, they noticed the others. Beast, Laura, Wolf, Tank, Mia, and Greenie were near them, separated by about 10 meters, their wounds healing as well. Tank''s leg was bent at an unnatural angle as he was sitting down. It was twisting back, slowly healing while Greenie arrived with the right arm seemingly ripped from the shoulder, while his left hand waspletely mangled. Wolf had a part of his face mangled, his left eye seemingly gone, as was the left cheek, showing the teeth. Mia''s body was full of injuries, butpared to them, even though two were nearly fatal as she had two stab wounds that had injured her heart, she was not mangled up. Laura and Beast were the only two that had fewer injuriespared to the others, mostly thanks to the fact they were long-rangebatants and thus didn''t need to be so close to the monsters. They were both pale, however, and it was clear that they had given it their all during the battle. "We made it." Wolf said as his voice was low, but obviously d to see them all here. "Looks like we''re all in one piece," Beast said as he nced at Reign''s arm, and then at Greenie and the others, whose wounds had nearly healed, and nodded happily. "Good, I was afraid that the wounds would be present after the trial, it''s good they''re healed." Ding! [ First Hell Trial: Fortress of Despair has been Completed! ] [ The yers have sessfully defeated the four abominable leaders of the monster horde and havepleted the trial. ] [ The wounds the yers have suffered will be healed, returning you to your peak state so that you can continue the trials. ] [ All the hell trials will do the same, death is true, but if one survives andpletes the trial, all injuries will be healed. ] Reign flexed his body and nced at the others, all of them smiling upon finishing the first of the Hell Trials they would have to face. They all knew that the next trials would probably be even more difficult, but for now, they had at least managed toplete the first one after struggling for so long. "I honestly thought we wouldn''t make it for a moment, that bastard we had to face, it was tricky, and near the end, we had used everything we had, me and Mia somehow managed to fuse our two abilities and deliver a fatal blow, otherwise, I don''t know if we would have managed to even defeat the bastard." Wolf stated as Reign nodded before ncing at them. "It seems like we all somehow managed to go to the worst possible opponents." He said as he then started talking to them about the four leaders of the abominations, and how things would have definitely yed out differently had they first been able to analyze their opponents and then attack, each group being created specifically for facing the monster they were going up against. Wolf and the others stayed silent at first, and then sighed, a bit angry, but also a bit happy as that meant that at the very least, the trial seemed to have been nned to be easier, it was their own hot-headedness that made it this difficult. Reign turned his attention back to the system notifications still lingering in their vision, scrolling through the aftermath of the trial: Ding! [ First Hell Trial: Fortress of Despair has been Completed in a brilliant fashion! ] [ Since the yerspleted the trial by annihting the leaders of the horde, the system has deemed them eligible for a reward! ] [ Rewards will be distributed based on the group performance.] [ Individual rewards will not be given, but the ranking on individual performance has been created ] The system''s familiar voice echoed once more as the ranking screen appeared before each of them. They all scanned the list with curiosity, eager to see how they had fared. 1. Reign 2. Wolf 3. Beast 4. Mia 5. Shadow 6. Jin 7. Aelrinder 8. Laura 9. Greenie 10. Tank "I mean, you taking the top spot was to be expected, but I have to say I didn''t expect my own performance to be better than Dad''s," Shadow said as he nced back at Jin and grinned, causing the middle-aged man to merely stare at him. "Greenie and Tank arest, that is mostly because they had to defend against the abomination and couldn''t do much other than that, still, if it not had been for them, we wouldn''t have been able to defeat it, that much certain." Chapter 1141 Reward for Clearing the First Hell Trial Reign merely nced at the rankings and said nothing. He didn''t feel pride or arrogance because he was ranked first, he had just done what needed to be done, what only he could have done amongst his team, and that was it. Without his Nephilim transformation, he wouldn''t have been able to do it, without the power of his race, something he had not learned, earned, or ever thought about, he definitely would be much weaker than he was right now. That was why he didn''t feel any pride, after all, the rankings the others had gotten all came from the hard-earned abilities and skills they had learned and practiced. That was why he didn''t feel that much pride, why he didn''t believe himself to be better than others. If he could do the same without using his transformation, as, for example, Radagan could have done, using his mark and ability, that man could have ughtered the entire horde that attacked them without any issue. That was power, true power that a person can wield and call his own. Even Radagan''s mark, something that was given to him, a gift of sorts, merely borrowed power, actually relied on his own strength and understanding of the sword, something quite differentpared to the marks Reign and the others had. "I, as well as all of you, barely scrapped by at the end, so even though we managed to pass the trial, we need to be careful, and vignt, otherwise, who knows what can happen in the next trial." Reign said as the others nodded before ncing at the rewards that the system was about to bestow upon them. [ The system has calcted and decided that the best reward for what the yers have managed to aplish is 5 days inside the premium training room of the arena. ]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [ The yers can enter the training room whenever they wish, but they will need to spend 5 days inside once present. ] [ The system advises the yers to do so before going to the next trial in order to gain the most benefits, time inside the training room is frozen, thus, only an instant will pass outside while you train. ] [ Inside the training room, the yers can choose different kinds of simtions to appear, the room can be any kind of location possible, it can create any enemy the yers wish to fight against, and it can create any kind of atmosphere that is needed. ] [ Mana is abundant, and the room itself will constantly pour mana into the yers whenever they wish so that they never run out of it. The special powers of the room also include healing, as well as fatigue removal, which means that for the 5 days the yers spend inside, they will never be tired or sleepy, even their minds will be sharp, allowing for maximum efficiency. ] "That''s quite something," Shadow said as Reign nodded. As Shadow marveled at the system''s reward, Reign''s thoughts raced. The premium training room was beyond what they could have imagineda space designed to push them to their absolute limits, with endless mana, customizable environments, and the ability to fight any type of enemy they wanted. It was the perfect tool to hone their skills and prepare for the next, undoubtedly harder, trial. "That''s not just something, it''s exactly what we need," Reign said, his gaze sweeping across the group. "We barely scraped through this trial. Next time, we might not be so lucky. If we don''t use this training room to its fullest, we could be walking into our own deaths." The seriousness of his words weighed heavily on everyone. Despite their victory, the bitter truth was that they hade dangerously close to losing. The trial revealed their strengths, but it also exposed their weaknesses. They needed to close those gapsand fast. "We''ve all gotten stronger, but it''s not enough," Wolf added, his tone measured but firm. "We need to improve our teamwork and find ways to synchronize our abilities better. Our individual power won''t always be enough. We nearly died because we ended up fighting opponents that countered us perfectly." Mia nodded, brushing a hand through her hair, which was still damp with sweat. "We also need to work on strategy. Reign''s right. If we had approached this trial more tacticallypaired our strengths with the right enemieswe could have saved ourselves a lot of pain." Beast chimed in, "We can run simtions in the training room. We should practice differentbinations of teams and scenarios. That way, no matter who faces what, we''ll be prepared." Reign''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Yes, and we can simte enemies even stronger than the ones we faced in the trial. That way, we''ll be ready for anything." The entire group was nodding now, the fatigue of theirst battle momentarily forgotten as they considered the possibilities the training room offered. The key to surviving future trials wouldn''t just be brute forceit would be preparation, adaptability, and strategy. "Well, if the system''s giving us a chance to get stronger, I say we take it," Shadow said with a grin. "Five days of non-stop training, no fatigue, no mana limits it''s like heaven for people like us." Aelrinder smirked. "Or hell, depending on how hard we push ourselves." Reign chuckled, feeling the tension ease just a little. "Either way, it''s what we need." The system''s voice interrupted their conversation once more: [ Would you like to enter the premium training room now? You may dy entry and n ordingly, but the room is avable for immediate use. ] They all nced at one another, eager to go right away, only for a calm voice to echo around them. "We will go tomorrow, we need to rest first, this trial has pushed us to our limits, we cannot go right now, we will waste time getting to our peak states if we do so," Jin said, his calm eyes ncing over them all. "And don''t forget that we need to train individually as well." He continued, no hesitation in his voice at all. "Practicing our teamwork, making sure our minds are in the right ce and strategizing, that is all fine and we can definitely do that, but making sure we are all stronger is perhaps even more important." "You have seen what happened to us when we faced off against one person who had overwhelming strength, no strategy or teamwork would have been enough to save us from Radagan''s power, and this training room gives us a perfect opportunity to improve just that." "My martial arts, Reign''s swordsmanship that has just evolved, Wolf''s own swordsmanship, Shadow''s skill with the daggers, the control we have over our powers, those things need to be our priorities, not spending 5 days wasting time working together, you can do that whenever you want, outside of the arena." "The most important thing for now is to be stronger, to learn how to use our powers better." Jin''s voice was like cold water sshing on their heads, waking them up from their stupor. He was right, even though what they nned was good and would have helped them, their own strength was still the most important. Hadn''t Reign thought of how Radagan would have been able to decimate the entire horde by himself? Jin was right, and what Mia previously said, working on their strategy, and thinking calmly, once again showed itself, as they had nearly wasted such a good opportunity by being hot-headed. Thus, they all went to rest, soaking in the hot spring in order to rest their minds, and although their bodies were at their peak, they felt as if they were now even better. They all did nothing but rest and meditate the entire day before sleeping, and upon waking up, they gathered together, ate, and then went to the training room. The system immediately teleported them to the training room, and they were all shocked to find themselves in a bright white room, the same one they had been in after finishing the first Hell Trial, and the same one they would be in after every instance dungeon theypleted. [ Wee to the Premium Training Room. ] [ Here, the yers can train whatever they want, the yers merely need to think of what they want to do, and the room will provide it for them. ] [ Furthermore, if the yers cannot think of what exactly they wish to do, what kind of opponent or training they want to undergo, they merely need to think about what they wish to train and improve, and the training room will provide the best possible course of training for them. ] "So we just think of it, and the room provides, handy," Tank said before arge iron puppet suddenly appeared in front of him. "It really works," Tank said before punching the puppet with full force, and it merely moved an inch. "Just like I wanted it to be, incredible." "Really, you can think of anything, and you thought of the room creating that?" Shadow asked before shadowy figures suddenly appeared a couple of meters around them, and the white of the room turned gray as trees rose, water appeared, and an entire swamp manifested itself. "Now this is impressive," Shadow said as he nced at Tank and moved toward the swamp, ready to start training. Chapter 1142 The Training Room The premium training room was quite amazing as it truly did everything the system told them it would do. As soon as they started thinking of what they wanted to work on, the room responded, transforming into environments and challenges that were perfectly tailored to their desires. The air was full of mana, making it very easy for them to replenish it whenever they needed to. What was most important, however, was the fact that they could also stop the mana from being replenished with a thought, so that they could truly push themselves to their limits and see just what they were able to do with their own mana supply. For Reign, the choice was clear. He had relied heavily on his Nephilim transformation during the trial, but his swordsmanship and control over his light and darkness abilities still needed refinement. He wasn''t looking for power alonehe wanted mastery. Reign stood in the room, closing his eyes and focusing his thoughts. ''Create an opponent skilled in swordsmanship, one who can push me to my limits.'' The air shimmered before him, and out of the haze, a warrior materializedtall, lean, and cloaked in white with an ethereal, almost celestial presence. The figure drew a sword, and in that instant, Reign felt a pulse of energy. He knew this wouldn''t be a mindless puppet; the room had created an opponent skilled in swordy, one he actually knew, one he had faced before. The figure, although not a carbon copy, was Radagan, his build was the same, as was his aura. Reign raised his sword, his heart pounding, but it wasn''t fear. It was excitement. He lunged forward, his de shing with a mixture of light and darkness, striking at the figure''s midsection. The opponent parried with fluid grace, countering with a quick riposte aimed at Reign''s shoulder. ng! Their swords met in a sh of sparks. For hours, Reign fought, sweat beading on his forehead as his movements grew faster and more precise. He focused not only on the speed and strength of his attacks but also on the seamless integration of his abilities. His light needed to be sharper, and more controlled. His darkness needed to flow naturally alongside it, coiling around his strikes without hesitation or gaps. As he fought, he experimented, using vibrations of energy around his sword to make his cuts deadlier, faster, and more difficult to defend against. Each swing, each block, and each burst of power was honed with the same goal: mastery. Meanwhile, Wolf stood in a field of battle. The ground cracked and smoldered beneath his feet as his purple mes flickered, scorching the air. He held his sword tightly, his draconic form emerging as he stared down a colossal fire beast that loomed over him, created by the room based on his visualization. "This is exactly what I need," Wolf muttered, his eyes gleaming with intensity. He wanted to fight against an opponent who was also skilled in utilizing mes simply because he hadn''t been able to do so many times in the past. There were only a few times he had evere across a monster or person that was as skilled, or more skilled than him when it came to utilizing fire. When it came to his swordsmanship, however, he knew he could definitely improve upon it more as his current way of fighting was mostly using brute force to power through the enemy''s defense. The fire beast roared, its molten ws swiping down at Wolf with enough force to crush boulders. Wolf ducked under the attack, his own mes igniting with even greater ferocity. He wanted to push the limits of his me maniption, and see how far he could go before losing control. mes swirled around him like a vortex, his sword trailing a zing arc of heat as he struck at the fire beast''s legs. The beast recoiled, but it was relentless. Wolf gritted his teeth, pouring more power into his mes, pushing them further, amplifying their heat until even the air around him shimmered with the intensity of the firestorm he was conjuring. Boom!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om An explosion of fire erupted around him, and the fire beast staggered back, its own mes battling against Wolf''s. "I need to refine this," Wolf muttered to himself, analyzing his use of fire. "I''m strong, but the mes are too wild. If I can control them better if I can direct the flow, I won''t waste so much energy." ''In turn, that will make it a bit easier for me to control the chaos mes as well, damn, just thinking of training with that makes my headache.'' The chaos mes were many times more difficult to controlpared to his own mes, or even when it came to the Evesting me he could utilize thanks to his mark. They were too vtile, and without the soul trapped inside his sword, he doubted he would ever be able to control them as well as he could now. Luckily, after using them for so long, the chaos mes had grown ustomed to him and it was easier for him to control them now, even without the soul helping, which was a big boon astely, the soul was quite quiet, barely doing anything. That was because of the chaotic energy inside the sword. Even though the soul of the enemy leader had been a person that utilized the power of chaos, with his soul damaged and fused with the sword, it was slowly dissipating, bing one with the chaos and the sword, losing all characteristics it once had. Wolf didn''t care about the soul, he was just worried it would dissipatepletely before he was able to gain better control over the mes, but with this training room given to them, he was confident that he could raise his control, as well as familiarity with the chaos mes higher by a level before the 5 days were finished. After all, the chaos mes needed mana as well, and the more he used them, the less there was inside the sword, which meant he had to wait some time between each usage, but with the room supplying everything they would ever need, he could use the mes non-stop. He continued battling the beast, focusing on controlling the explosion of mes, reducing wasted energy, and honing the precision of his attacks. Mia had retreated to a world of snow and ice. She stood in the center of a vast, frozen tundra, her breath visible in the frigid air as she summoned massive ice golems to face her. Each golem was an embodiment of raw power, crafted from towering blocks of ice and snow, their forms jagged and intimidating. But Mia wasn''t fazed. Her frost abilities had grown considerably, but she wanted to reach the point where her control over ice was absolute. No wasted energy, no excess cold that didn''t serve a purposeshe needed precision. As one of the golems charged at her, Mia raised her hands, focusing. She didn''t need to summon a storm of ice to defeat it. Instead, she wanted to strike at its weakest points with just the right amount of power. With a flick of her wrist, shards of ice formed in the air and shot forward, like a rain of deadly, frozen arrows. The ice pierced the golem''s joints, freezing them solid and shattering them in an instant. The golem fell to pieces, but Mia didn''t stop. More golems appeared, and she continued the processrefining her ability to create ice constructs while simultaneously freezing her opponents with pinpoint uracy. It seemed useless to freeze ice golems, but the thing was that they were made out of ice, and she could control ice, even the ones they were made out of. Of course, it was incredibly difficult, but that was just what she needed. Shadow, on the other hand, was perfecting his stealth and assassination techniques. He found himself in the middle of a swamp, with plenty of powerful enemies that could hide well, or could find hidden opponents easily. There were plenty of beasts with heightened senses and warriors who could see through the darkness. These enemies forced him to push his limits,bining stealth, speed, and deception to stay hidden while delivering lethal strikes. The others all did the same. Tank was practicing with his axe against a phantom that looked eerily simr to the emperor whose soul fragment was inside his axe, while also using his shield and improving his proficiency with it. Jin was using his mark and ability, as it was quite difficult for him to improve his martial arts further here, thanks to the fact it was already at Rank SSS. Laura was improving her destructive spells, learning how to cast them even faster whilst utilizing her demonic energy and life force, Aelrinder practiced with his spear and wind, and Beast focused on his archery while allowing his three tamed beasts to run free around the training room, practicing whatever they wanted in any way they wanted to. Greenie was simply ughtering different monsters, his bloodline flowing and making him excited as he could feel himself improving. Compared to the others, he just needed to battle, and he would gain the experience he needed to use his powers better, that was the biggest advantage he had as a Vajra Ogre. Chapter 1143 Training Room Results and Second Hell Trial Boom! The ground shook and cracked as a monster fell to the ground, its massive body crashing down lifelessly. The monsters who were nearby tried to scatter in order to not be crushed, and yet, multiple monsters did indeed get crushed underneath the massive giant who was about 35 meters tall. "That''s the fifth one, so 6 more to go?" Shadow asked Reign who nodded his head at him. "The others have been doing a great job so far as well, the training room, it truly did give us plenty of benefits." Reign stated as he stretched his arms and stared at the scenery in front of him, one of devastation and chaos. They were no longer in the premium training room, instead, they were in the middle of doing their second Hell Trial. They started the second Hell Trial a day after they stepped out of the premium training room, fully rested and sharpened from five grueling days of endlessbat and practice. Each of them had honed their powers, pushing themselves to the limit in both physical and mental capacity. The five days of training had passed in a blur as each of them had focused on pushing their limits, refining their techniques and learning how to improve upon their abilities, improving their control over them, and learning how to use them in different, more devastating ways. Reign''s sparring with the Radagan-like figure was brutal and exhausting, but after slightly over 5 hours of sparring against the figure, Reign had entered a trance-like state, simr to what he had done during the first Hell Trial. He was learning and improving during the battle against the figure, constantly reinforcing the new realm of swordsmanship he had reached, getting more in tune with it. It also helped immensely with his dual-wielding. His dual wielding was only at the S rank, an entire rank below his swordsmanship, which means that when using two swords, Reign''s skill was actually not as good as with one sword. He had to get used to using both of his swords again, in order to improve and adapt to the new rank he had reached, which would take time, had it not been for the fact he could battle for 5 days without any breaks in the training room thanks to the immense benefits it provided. After the swordsmanship, Reign also worked on his abilities, and even on his Nephilim form, getting used to them all. This was one of the rare instances in which he could use the Nephilim form without any problems for a longer period of time. He was greatly surprised that he could do so, the room was actually capable of prolonging his Nephilim form by a great amount, but even then, there was a strain on him. The strain of using the Nephilim form was something that the room was unable to neutralize. It could lessen it, thus allowing Reign to be in the Nephilim form for longer, but not topletely neutralize it. Wolf, on the other hand, had improved greatly when it came to his me control and skill with the greatsword. Shadow had slightly improved upon his stealth, but most importantly, he had focused on improving the control he had over his darkness, manipting it with greater ease. Beast''s marksmanship had gone up by a level, Laura''s spellcasting improved as she was now able to cast them faster and with more power, Tank''s axe proficiency, as well as his skill with the shield, had gone up, Greenie''s overall power improved The one who had improved the most, other than Reign and Wolf, was Mia. Thanks to her training in many different areas, many different scenarios, with plenty of different opponents, some who could use frost, just like her, some who used mes, making them a good counter, and others who used a multitude of different powers, she was able to improve greatly in her frost control, as well as her swordsmanship. Tank had even summoned his army and allowed them to train to their heart''s content inside the training room, and since they were all a part of his ability, the room allowed them to do as they wished. He and Beast might be the two that have gotten the biggest benefits out of the room since they had not only gotten stronger themselves, but their summoned army and beasts had improved as well. The five generals of Tank had gotten quite a bit stronger as they were allowed to spar as much as they wanted to, sometimes with Tank, and the trio of the Wyvern, ckie, and the flood dragon had be stronger as well. Fortunately, Beast was able to summon not only those three but all of his monsters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The room had made it possible, and thus, all of them had gotten stronger, including Fluffy, who was probably the only one out of the rest of the monsters he had that was still somewhat useful. Jin was the one who had improved the least, mostly because his control over his ability and martial arts was already so high. He had improved for sure, but the biggest difference now was that he could control the power of his mark better as he had used it plenty inside the training room. And now, they stood on a deste battlefield, the ground cracked and smoldering from their attacks, surrounded by the corpses of monstrous foes. This trial had thrown them into the heart of chaos, with ten massive giants looming over them, each one as tall as a mountain, their roars shaking the very earth. Their skin was thick like stone, their strength overwhelming, but Reign and his team had grown stronger. They had already taken down five giants, and though the remaining five were still charging toward them, the group stood resolute. These giants were not like the ones they had fought in the previous trial, they were more simr to the one Reign had battled, one of the leaders of the abominations. They were, of course, not as powerful as that abomination, but they were much more powerful than the regr giants. The battlefield surrounding Reign and his team was nothing short of catastrophic. Craters littered the ground, smoke rose from the bodies of defeated enemies, and the ground was scorched from thebined power of their attacks. The six remaining giants were towering, unstoppable forces of nature, their massive bodies covered in stone-like skin that reflected most physical attacks. Their roars echoed across the destendscape, shaking the ground with every step they took. Each giant stood at over 30 meters tall, their colossal forms blotting out the sun as they charged toward the team. Despite their overwhelming size and strength, the team had grown strongerthanks to their relentless training in the premium roomand now stood more resolute than ever. They had taken down five giants, and though the fight had been arduous, they were confident that they could finish the remaining six, they were just worried about what came next. After all, this was just the start of the trial, and they had to fight against eleven powerful giants right away. Reign adjusted his grip on his swords, feeling the weight of the battle in his bones. The training they had undergone had refined his swordsmanship, pushing him to a new level of mastery, but these giants were relentless. Even with the improvements, they were pushing the team quite a bit. "We can take them down by ourselves, no need for the entire group to focus on one or two" Wolf muttered, wiping the sweat from his brow as he stared up at the remaining giants. His chaos mes danced around his sword, ready to be unleashed again. Mia stood beside him, her breath visible in the frigid air that surrounded her. The battlefield had patches of frost from where she had summoned ice golems to fight against the giants. Her control over ice had grown more refined during the training, and she felt confident in her ability to help bring down these behemoths. "Let''s not get overconfident. They''re still moving strong." "We''ll handle them," Reign said, his voice steady despite the exhaustion setting in. His left arm, which had been severed in thest trial, was fully restored, and he could feel the power of his light and darkness abilities flowing through him. He needed to use them wiselyevery ounce of energy counted now. "Stick to the n," Jin called out, his voice calm and collected despite the chaos around them. "We hit them hard and fast. Divide and conquer." "Three of us against two giants, that should be enough to take them down without too many issues." The giants were getting closer now, their massive feet shaking the ground with every step. They moved with an unnerving speed for their size, their enormous fists swinging through the air with devastating force. One wrong move and any of them could be crushed. The group split up, each taking their designated targets. Reign, Wolf, and Shadow faced off against two giants on the left side, while Mia, Beast, and Aelrinder took the ones in the center. Tank, Jin, and Greenie handled the remaining two giants on the far right. Chapter 1144 Fighting the Powerful Giants The battlefield became a chaotic storm of battle as Reign and the others split up in order to face the remaining six giants. Each of the groups was fully confident in taking down their respective opponents, and when they collided with the giants, mayhem ensued. The giants possessed overwhelming strength and size, nobody here could match them in that regard, even Wolf, Greenie, and Tank, who possessed the highest strength stats out of the team were unable to go up against a giant in that regard. The giants also possessed immense vitality and had great defense, but, as they would soon learn, that was not enough to stop Reign and his team from ughtering them. Reign led the trio, his two swords gleaming with light and darkness as he dashed toward the two giants, their enormous bodies radiating raw power as their arms swung down wrecking balls. One of them raised its massive fist and brought it down toward Reign, aiming to crush him like an ant. But Reign was faster. He quickly moved, his body a blur as he dodged the blow that caused the ground to cave in and crack, the ground simply unable to withstand the might of the giant''s fist. But Reign was already gone, running atop the giant arm and then jumping off of it and appearing in the air in front of the giant''s chest. The giant moved its other arm, but one thing the giant did not possess was speed. It was not exactly slow, if an average Tier VIbatant was present, they would be shocked to find that the giant''s speed was only a bit below their own, butpared to Reign and the others, who were all the cream of the crop, it was not enough. As the giant''s arm went toward Reign, he didn''t even nce at it as he shed with his right sword, an invisible ripple spreading from him and hitting the giant, causing the skin on its chest to split open and arge gash to appear. Blood gushed out, dying the ground and making the giant falter in his attack, stopping his arm for an instant and staring at the wound it had received from Reign as thetter started falling down. The giant then stared at Reign, pure rage present in its eyes as it roared in pain and fury before bringing his hand down, attempting to squish Reign who was staring at it with a calm expression. Before the arm could get to him,rge vines made out of darkness surged from the ground below and grabbed the arm, locking it in ce before one of the vines elongated and turned razor sharp. It stabbed the giant in the chest, right where the gash was. The giant roared and raged, grabbing the vines with his free hand and ripping them apart before striking down in order to hit Reign, but he was long gone. Wolf, on the other hand, was battling the other giant. His chaos mes red to life as he charged at the giant who swung at him, only to be met with scorching mes that had a tinge of red in them. The arm of the giant quickly started burning from the intense mes, causing the giant to recoil and shake it in order to blow the mes away, which he was surprisingly able to do. The skin of a giant was much thicker and tougherpared to regr beings after all, thus something like that wasn''t too difficult. The fact that Wolf''s mes were able to immediately damage it was more surprising, but the thing was, he didn''t even start his true attack. As the giant pulled its arm back, it was shocked to sense immense heat from the left side of his arm. The heat was apanied by a bright golden light with a tinge of red, and upon ncing to the side, the giant saw a massive sword made out of mes swinging down on its arm that was pulled back. The sword struck the arm, easily cutting through the skin and striking the bone, which was tougher than steel. The giant roared, pain assaulting him, and quickly moved its arm, but the sword would not dislodge, in fact, it was cutting deeper inside his arm, thus it quickly raised its other arm in order to strike, to swat Wolf away as if he was an annoying fly that bit him. The strike never came as darkness surged and shadows came alive, wrapping around the arm and locking it into ce, just as they had done with the giant that Reign was battling against. In this battle, Shadow was ying a support role. He was in charge of supporting both Wolf and Reign while they battled against the giants, making sure they could dodge more easily, and causing some damage from time to time. Against foes like the giants, he had to admit that his fighting style wasn''t that effective. He could, of course, use his darkness as poison, spreading it inside the giant he was battling and slowly whittling the giant down, but that would take more time than it would for Reign and Wolf to take a giant down, thus they were the main attackers. On another battlefield, Mia and Aelrinder were the main attacking force while Beast was the one supporting them from behind,unching powerful arrows at the giants while the wyvern and the flood dragon attacked from above. With the beasts attacking the giants from above, it was much more difficult for the massive creatures to focus on Mia and Aelrinder, who had a much easier time attacking them, barely worrying about the potential counterattacks of the giants. As for Jin, Greenie, and Tank, they were fighting as well, and to the surprise of two of them, Jin was the one supporting instead of Tank, who could use his shield to defend against attacks and provide them with cover. Jin was standing behind, his fists clenched, punching out from time to time to cause powerful explosions that stopped the actions of the giants, sometimes punching at their heads and dealing damage. Tank and Greenie were in charge of taking them down, and they were doing good so far. As for Laura, she didn''t belong to any team, she was standing away from them, at a distance from where she could easily get close and start healing anybody. Her spells could definitely be used to a great extent against the giants, but Reign and the others wished to try fighting like this, in groups of 3, cooperating with one another to take the monsters down. Laura would make that easier, but the problem was that this was not a battlefield, she didn''t have nearly unlimited life force avable, and even though her reserves were high and she could still bring devastation to their enemies, she was still the main healer of the party, the was her main position, and thus, she herself had volunteered to stay back and make sure nobody would be injured. Each group of three was locked inbat with towering giants, each blow resonating through the earth, and each attack calcted with precision. Though the giants were strong, the team''s training and synergy were making the fight more than manageable. They moved like a well-oiled machine, each member ying to their strengths. Reign danced around the giant''s attacks, his movements fluid as he merged light and darkness into every strike. The cuts he made were strategic, targeting weak points in the giant''s armor-like skin. Shadow''s darkness kept both the giants off bnce, locking their arms and slowing their movements, while Wolf''s chaos mes ate away at the flesh of the giant he was battling, leaving smoldering, charred wounds. Mia''s control over ice was absolute, and she used it to her advantage. Her frost magic had grown even more powerful after the training, allowing her to summon massive spikes of ice that impaled the giant''s legs, freezing its movements. Aelrinder dashed forward, charging at his own opponent, his wind-infused spear a blur of green light. He struck at the weakened joints, his attacks swift and precise. The wind around his spear howled as it sliced through the air, cutting deep into the giant''s flesh. Beast stood at a distance, his bowstring taut as he fired explosive arrows into the giants'' eyes, temporarily blinding them. The Wyvern and flood dragon continued their aerial assaults,unching torrents of fire and water at the giants, adding to the chaos.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Tank stood at the forefront, his shield raised high as he absorbed the brunt of the giant''s attacks. Every time a massive fist came crashing down, Tank would meet it with his shield, deflecting the blow and sending shockwaves through the ground while relenting with his axe. Greenie, with his powerful Vajra bloodline, had grown even stronger after the training. He moved with surprising agility for his size, using his massive war hammer to strike at the giant''s legs and ribs. Each swing sent cracks through the giant''s stone-like armor, weakening it further. Jin stood behind Tank and Greenie, his fists glowing with energy as heunched explosive punches at the giants from a distance. His strikes were precise, aimed at the giants'' heads and joints, each explosion disorienting them and creating openings for Greenie and Tank to deliver more powerful blows. And like that, the battles continued, and a couple of minutester, they ended, with Reign and the others felling the giants. Chapter 1145 Final Part of Second Trial: The Warden The battlefield had be a canopy of destruction as the battles came to a close. The giants were slowing down, their injuries not allowing them to continue fighting as well as they did before, and there was nothing they could do about it. Their massive frames meant that they had immense power and vitality, but that also made it very difficult for the giants to actually dodge any attacks, and even blocking was not easy thanks to how much surface area was present. In most cases, when facing their opponents, the giants would simply use their overwhelming might to squish them, to annihte them before any serious damage piled up on their bodies. But this battle was nothing like an average one. The giants fell, each one causing the ground to shake as it slumped on the ground, a motionless corpse that would no longer cause any issues to Reign and the others. As thest one fell, Reign and the others panted and nced at each other before regrouping. They didn''t use their marks. Even though fighting the giants was an arduous task it took a lot of stamina and mana from them. In fact, had it not been for the training they had gone through previously, improving themselves by not a small margin, they might have been forced to use their marks in this battle. Not all of them, but some would have been forced to utilize their marks in order to dish out more damage and inflict serious injuries on the giants in order to defeat them. Thanks to their grueling training, they didn''t have to resort to such measures. Even though it was very tiring and grueling, with them having to fight with everything they had and having to concentrate to not be hit as each strike of the giants was incredibly powerful, they managed to defeat them with their power. Still, they knew that this was not over. The trial would never be this easy, not a Hell Trial at least. As the team stood amidst the fallen giants, their corpses creating hills around them, they gathered themselves, regting their heavy breathing and taking a moment to rest and get back to their peak forms, which was not an easy thing to do. The battlefield was quiet now, with nothing there, but they knew that there was more toe, the silence permeating the battlefield turning eerie as time progressed. Shadow wiped the sweat from his brow and nced around, turning to the others who were resting. "What do you think the trial will send next, arger giant?" "Don''t jinx us, jinx," Tank said with a scowl as he stared at Shadow who merely scratched the back of his head and chuckled nervously. "We''re still in good shape, which is the most important thing, whatever the trial decides to throw our way, we''ll be able to respond." Reign stated as Laura used her demonic energy to heal the small injuries the party had while also alleviating their fatigue a bit. "I''m just worried the system might throw something more difficult than it initially nned after what we just did," Beast stated as Shadow nced over with shock. "It can do that?!" "I don''t see a reason why it wouldn''t be able to do it, the system is giving us the trials, it could easily decide to change some stuff mid-way. " And just as Beast finished speaking, the ground beneath them started to rumble, causing them all to show serious expressions on their faces and stand up, looking around with vignce. Suddenly, the ground cracked and split open, with massive rock pirs rising from below. Some of the corpses of the giants were in the way, but they were easily pushed aside by the massive pirs, some of them breaking the bones of the massive corpses that got stuck between pirs. Each pir glowed a dark brown light that connected to the other pir, forming a circle around the group, a massive arena with a radius of 1.5 miles. "What the hell is this?" Shadow asked with confusion and apprehension, clenching his daggers and vigntly observing the massive arena they found themselves in. Ding! [ The second, as well as the final part of the trialmences. ] [ Wound the Warden of Death ] [ Any notable wound will be enough for the team to pass the trial, upon wounding the Warden, you will have to survive for 1 minute before the trial is finished ] From the very center of the arena, which was about 300 meters away from Reign and the others, the ground cracked as a hand broke through it. The hand then pushed against the ground and a figure started emerging, breaking through the soil and showing itself to Reign and the others. The moment the hand broke through, Reign and the others had nned on attacking. Since any wound was enough, then it would be enough if they just cut the arm, wounding the monster before it was able to emerge and start the trial. And yet, they didn''t attack. They froze, it was only for a second, but they froze. It was because of the aura they sensed from the Warden. They felt its aura the moment it pushed against the ground, and it was smothering. It was so immense that none of them could move for that one second, not even Reign. It was so overwhelming that they immediately understood why the trial asked them to wound the monster, not kill it. It was impossible to kill it, at least it was for them. The monster in front of them was so overwhelmingly powerful that they knew surviving a battle against it would be nearly impossible. The only time they sensed an aura that was this overwhelming in the near past was when they faced Radagan, and even his aura was not a match for the monster in front of them. The Warden got out of the ground and stood up, and the atmosphere in the arena changed immediately. This wasn''t a giant like the ones they had just foughtit was something far worse. A massive, humanoid creature, covered in dark, spiked armor, its eyes glowing with malevolent red light. Its body was draped in ck, tattered robes that seemed to flow like smoke, and in its hands, it held a colossal ck axe, the de crackling with dark energy. The creature let out a bone-chilling roar, its voice reverberating through the air and shaking the pirs. It stood at about 4 meters tall, and yet, looking at the monster made them feel that it was dwarfed even the giants they had just defeated. The very presence of the creature seemed to warp the air around it, bending light and casting long, distorted shadows across the battlefield. "We''re supposed to wound that?" Shadow asked with a nervous chuckle as Reign and the others gulped, all of them clenching their weapons as a powerful pressure was ced on their bodies from the monster that simply stood straight and stared at them. And then, in an instant, they lost track of the monster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It simply vanished. "Dammit!" Tank suddenly roared and swung his axe in front of him as the figure of the Warden appeared in the middle of the group. His axe struck the Warden who didn''t even try to dodge or block, and it bounced harmlessly off the armor the monster wore. The Warden didn''t do a thing. It didn''t move, it didn''t strike back, it didn''t speak, it just stood there and nced at Tank, the nce alone being able to make him feel immense pressure. Reign and the others moved as well, all of them attacking the monster with full force, and yet, their blows did nothing to the Warden. Its armor seemed imprable, and even when Shadow attempted to stab through a gap he saw between the armor tes, his daggers were stopped and he felt as if he had struck some sort of metal underneath the armor. Ding! [ The yers have 5 minutes to wound the Warden.] [ During those 5 minutes, the Warden will act neutral, it will not attack the yers, it will only take the attacks, sometimes defending itself. ] [ If the yers are unable to wound the Warden after 5 minutes have passed, then the conditions will change, the yers will have to survive against the Warden for 4 minutes, which the system deems as a nearly impossible task. ] [ The best case scenario is that only one or two yers will be alive after 4 minutes pass, and the chances of that happening are considered to be below 1% ] Reign and the others stared at the notification from the system and then at the Warden. The monster was above anything they faced before, and they knew that if 5 minutes truly did pass without them managing to wound it, only death awaited them. Thus, they all went all out, using their marks right off the bat, their auras rising to an incredibly high degree. Chapter 1146 The Wardens Immense Power They had five minutes, only five minutes to wound the Warden or face certain death. That sent a wave of urgency through the group, but then they quickly rxed. Five minutes might seem like a lot, but for them, who would move at a speed above the speed of sound when going all out, it was actually not a short period of time. In fact, they couldn''tst that long when using their marks at all, and since this was not a battle of attrition, they went all out from the start, not holding anything back. There was no need to think about the five minutes, in fact, that timer was useless to them. Their marks would dissipate long before the five minutes were down, and if they were unable to harm the Warden in that state, then they would never be able to wound him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t use your transformation, we need it after we wound him." Jin suddenly told Reign who nodded his head. "A single minute to survive after wounding the Warden, the only chance we have to survive that time is your Nephilim form, in fact, shouldn''t a minute be about the longest you can stay transformed while not holding anything back?" Shadow asked as Reign sighed. "If I transform and hold nothing back, then slightly below a minute is the max, if I do hold back a bit, attacking and then doing nothing, I canst longer, just like in the previous trial." "Don''t worry, we''ll wound him, after all, it is 10 against 1, I don''t believe the Warden will be able to go against us all without being wounded," Jin said as he stared at the Warden, who was still not doing a thing. The Warden stood motionless in the center of the arena, its ominous, red-glowing eyes scanning each member of the group. Despite the overwhelming disy of power from the team upon using their marks, the Warden''s presence remained unchangedstoic, imprable, and indifferent. They had five minutes. "Spread out!" Reign ordered, his voice cutting through the tension. "We''ll hit it from all sides. Target the joints, the neck, and any gaps in the armor. No wasted attacks!" The group scattered, moving into position around the Warden, each preparing tounch their strongest offensive. Reign was the first to strike. His swords hummed with vibrating energy, both light and dark converging as he shed down at the Warden''s neck, aiming for the gap between the helmet and chest te. ng! The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the arena. Reign''s strike, which had cleaved through powerful enemies in the past, barely left a scratch on the Warden''s armor. The creature didn''t flinch, didn''t move. It simply stood there, as if mocking their efforts. Wolf roared, unleashing a massive wave of purple mes directly at the Warden''s legs, hoping to melt the armor or destabilize the creature''s footing. The mes wrapped around the Warden''s body, burning with such intensity that the ground beneath the creature sizzled and cracked. But when the fire cleared, the Warden stood unscathed, the armor absorbing the mes as if they were nothing. "Impossible" Wolf muttered under his breath, his fists clenching in frustration. Mia wasn''t far behind. She summoned an enormous ice spear, sharper and denser than anything she had created before. The freezing air around her condensed as she hurled the spear toward the Warden''s exposed knee, hoping to exploit a weak point. The spear struck true, but like Reign''s attack, it shattered on impact, the shards of ice scattering across the battlefield. The group continued their assault, each member pushing themselves to the limit. Aelrinder''s wind-infused spear thrusts struck the Warden''s side repeatedly, each attack apanied by powerful gusts of wind that would have ripped through lesser foes. Beast fired arrow after arrow, each imbued with an explosive force that detonated on contact, but still, no real damage was done. Even Tank and Greenie, with their overwhelming strength, couldn''t breach the Warden''s defenses. Tank swung his massive axe with all his might, targeting the Warden''s elbow, hoping to break through the armor with sheer force. The impact sent shockwaves through the ground, but the Warden remained standing as if the attack hadn''t even registered. "How do we wound this thing?!" Shadow growled, his voice filled with frustration as his dagger strikes, even those aimed at the vulnerable gaps in the armor, did nothing. His darkness seeped into the Warden''s armor, but it was as if the creature''s very presence rejected the magic, neutralizing his abilities. No attack was able to do a thing to the monster, and even though only a couple of seconds had passed, they were all panting, not from overextending themselves and spending too much energy, but because the pressure that was ced on them by the Warden was simply overwhelming. He had not moved an inch ever since they started attacking him, not a single inch. Even when being attacked by everything they had, without a single thing held back, the Warden didn''t move at all. They were unable to force him to even defend against attacks, that was just how powerful he was, and how far above them he stood. "What the hell is this thing, if it really is this powerful, doesn''t that mean that if we truly manage to wound it, it''ll ughter us all in a second?" Shadow asked, cold sweat dripping down his back as he stared into the eyes of the Warden who was doing nothing but tanking all their attacks, making it seem that all their efforts were useless. "No, it just seems like it''s not doing a thing, but in reality, we are pushing it, that much is certain." Reign suddenly said as he stared at the Warden with a slight smile on his face. "I can sense it, each time an attack is about tond, it uses mana to reinforce that part of his body, not to mention that it is using much more than mana, without realizing it, we have already been attacked, weakened, our attacks as well." "What?" Everybody nced at Reign, confused by his words. "Soul Power, he can use it, and he is already using it to create the aura that we can sense, which is actually weakening us, as well as our attacks." Reign''s revtion hit the group like a cold ssh of water. The oppressive aura they had felt since the Warden appeared wasn''t just an intimidating presenceit was actively working against them. The Warden wasn''t merely standing there; it was using Soul Power to suppress their strength, draining their attacks of effectiveness without them even realizing it. "So, it''s not just its physical strength we''re fighting against. It''s sapping our energy," Wolf muttered, clenching his fists tighter as purple mes flickered faintly around him. "It''s not just sapping our energy," Reign continued, his voice low but steady. "It''s dulling our senses and reflexes too. Every second we spend in this aura, we get weaker. We can''t keep this up for five minutes." "But how do we wound something that''s draining us just by standing there?" Mia asked, her frost pulsing faintly around her, struggling to maintain its strength against the Warden''s overwhelming presence. Reign''s mind raced as he observed the Warden. The creature''s armor was imprable by normal means, and its Soul Power was nullifying their strongest attacks. But if they couldn''t rely on brute force alone, they''d need to be smarter. "We need to disrupt its Soul Power," Reign said, the gears in his mind turning rapidly. "It''s not like anything I''ve seen before, which is why it took me this long to actually realize it is soul power, I''m not 100% certain I can disrupt it by myself, as I never had to do something like this, nor have I ever seen soul power being used in such a fashion, but I''m the only one that can do so." "If Aelrinder could talk to us, he would probably tell us that we are idiots who can''t realize a thing, especially me." Reign stated with a chuckle before his eyes turned bright purple, and he used his soul aura. Hundreds of souls came out of his consciousness, and he sent them all toward the Warden. He had no idea how to disrupt the aura, so he was going to try and brute force his way through it, to disrupt it with the help of the souls he had devoured in the past. "Not a bad try," Aethion said inside his consciousness, staring at the battle. "Can it help?" Jared asked from the side as Aethion nodded. "It can, but there are better ways to do it, unfortunately, he is right, he never had to deal with something like this, so I never taught him that." "But at least he was able to recognize what it is doing to them, and formed a way to get through it." "Let us see just how effective it will be." "I hope it works," Jared said as he stared at the Warden, who was cing some pressure on him as well. Chapter 1147 Sensing the Pattern As Reign released the myriad of souls he had captured from his consciousness, he gave them amand, only onemand C attack. No tactics, no turning the souls into weapons, nothing except for the release andmand. That way, he would be able tomand more souls and could do whatever he wanted after giving themand as they would follow it without him having to give them another one.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He was nning on overwhelming the Warden''s Soul Power with the souls he had devoured over time, hoping it would be enough to break through, or at least weaken the oppressive aura the Warden had. He had never faced something like that before, nor had he ever done anything simr to this before, but it was the only thing he could think of right now. The souls rushed to the Warden, forming what looked like a tidal wave, colliding with the aura the creature possessed. For a moment, the battlefield seemingly froze as they shed, and then, the oppressive atmosphere thickened, the air bing almost too heavy to breathe as the souls fought against the immense pressure. One thing made Reign smile, however, and that was how the Warden reacted. For the first time since the battle began, the overwhelmingly powerful monster actually reacted, its red eyes that were present through the visor of its helmet narrowing slightly as it raised its head, emitting a low roar that reverberated through the arena. The souls Reign released shimmered and pulsed, trying to somehow force their way through the Warden''s roar, to break through the aura, but it wasn''t enough. The overwhelming power of the roar, coupled with the powerful oppressive aura from the monster pushed them back with overwhelming force, dispersing the souls in every direction. Reign stumbled back, as did the others, their heads spinning from the roar as the soul power of the Warden struck them, slightly harming their souls. Reign quickly realized that the Warden''s soul power was like a wall, seemingly impossible to breach. He had hoped that he could brute-force it, but now it seemed that it was simply not enough. "It responded to your souls, they work against him, and they can definitely harm him," Mia noted as her eyes narrowed while she studied the Warden. " We can definitely get through him, we just need to figure out how to do that." "Yes, but unfortunately for us, we have no time for trial and error, don''t forget that our marks won''tst forever, we need to find a way to wound this thing in less than 2 minutes, or we lose," Wolf growled, his mes flickering anxiously around him. Aethion, who had been silently observing the sh, suddenly spoke up, talking to Jared. "Seems like that won''t work, brute-forcing isn''t going to do it, he needs to disrupt the flow of its Soul Power, not just collide with it." Jared nced at him, still a bit surprised that the Warden was able to so easily disperse the souls. "Disrupt it how?" Aethion''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "Soul Power is like any energyit has patterns, rhythms. If you flood it with random interference, it might weaken. But you need to be precise. The souls have to strike at the weak points of its defense." "s, I cannot tell Reign that, the system still is not allowing me to do so," Aethion said as Jared sighed. "Perhaps this will work." Jared suddenly took out a piece of paper, scribbled something on it, and then made it disappear. "What did you do?" "Master is connected to the base, thus anything that appears there will be known to him, he will be alerted." "Technically, we are not speaking to him, and the system didn''t stop me from sending that piece of paper, so, it is fine to tell him that way?" Jared asked Aethion who blinked twice in quick session. "The system is neigh omnipotent, do you really think we can find a loophole in it, one as dumb as that?!" "But since it did nothing to stop me, does that mean there is no loophole, the system just allows us to do us, we just never realized it?" Jared asked Aethion who blinked again before thinking of what the system had done. It had made it so that Aethion and Jared could not converse with Reign and the others, but, it did just say converse, it never said a thing about giving them information any other way. "Dammit, it was a trick, a sort of test from the system to think I never realized it." As Reign and his group fought against the oppressive power of the Warden, their marks ring with desperate intensity, an unseen force worked to aid themJared''s message, cleverly sent, contained the key to turning the tide. Reign felt a faint tug at the back of his mind, a whisper that made him stop and take a deep breath. The oppressive aura was overwhelming, suffocating, and yetthere was a rhythm to it. The Warden''s Soul Power wasn''t just a static wall of energy, it pulsed, like a heartbeat or the ebb and flow of a tide. He managed to read the message in an instant and then smiled. "There''s a pattern to it," Reign muttered, mostly to himself. His eyes narrowed as he tried to focus amidst the chaos. He had been thinking about overwhelming the Warden with brute force, but maybe that was the wrong approach. Maybe it was about finding the weak point in the flow of its power. "What did you say?" Shadow asked, appearing beside Reign, his voice tense but steady. "There''s a pattern in its Soul Power," Reign said, louder this time. "We''ve been attacking randomly, trying to push through all at once, but that''s not how we do this!" "You continue attacking it, I will break through!" Reign''s eyes burned with determination as he formted a new n. "Keep the pressure on the Warden, but this time, don''t just attack wildly. Time your strikes to create disruptions. I''ll break through its Soul Power while it''s defending." The team nodded, their marks zing with renewed vigor. Each of them understood the gravity of the situation, but Reign''s leadership gave them hope. If there was a pattern to the Warden''s immense soul power, then they had a chance. "Go!" Reign shouted, and in an instant, the battlefield roared back to life. Mia''s ice spears shot forward, glinting like shards of frozen death. She focused on striking at precise intervals, aiming at the joints in the Warden''s armor. Each impact seemed to create a faint ripple in the air, a slight weakening of the oppressive aura surrounding them. Wolf followed suit, unleashing controlled bursts of his purple mes. Instead of a continuous assault, he sent them in timed waves, his chaotic energy ring with deadly precision. The mes licked at the Warden''s legs. Tank and Greenie roared in unison as they attacked with brutal force, their movements synchronized with Reign''s n. Each time their blows connected with the Warden''s arms and torso, there was a flicker of disturbance in the aura. It wasn''t much, but it was noticeable. Meanwhile, Shadow darted around the Warden''s massive form, his daggers flicking in and out like viper strikes. He targeted the narrow gaps in the Warden''s armor, striking at precise intervals that aligned with the fluctuations in its Soul Power. His darkness, now more controlled, seeped into those gaps, testing the Warden''s defenses, looking for any signs of weakening. Aelrinder''s wind-infused spear struck with sharp, cutting gales, each attack carrying the force of a hurricane. His strikes weren''t about raw power anymore; they were about precision. He aimed for moments when the Warden''s Soul Power pulsed outward, trying to time his attacks to destabilize the flow. Beast fired arrow after arrow, each one enchanted with different elemental properties. Some exploded on impact, while others caused lightning to arc across the Warden''s armor, momentarily overloading the protective field of Soul Power. His tamed beaststhe wyvern and flood dragonattacked from above, raining down destruction, and adding to the chaos. Jin, however, stood back, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the battlefield. His fists glowed with energy, and instead ofunching another barrage of attacks, he waited. He watched for the precise moment when the Warden''s defenses would falter, his martial arts prowess ready to strike the instant Reign found the opening. One thing that was different this time, without even the others aware of it, was that each of their attacks was fueled by soul power, by Reign''s soul power. That way, they could disturb the Warden''s aura, without it, it was simply impossible. Reign, now hyper-focused, could feel the Warden''s Soul Power more acutely. The massive creature still stood tall, barely reacting to the flurry of attacks being thrown at it, but Reign sensed the shifts in its power. Every time the Warden''s Soul Power reinforced a part of its body to block an attack, there was a brief, almost imperceptible dy in the energy flow. It was like a heartbeatstrong and steady, but with faint pauses between each pulse. "There," Reign muttered to himself. He felt the rhythm. His soul sense, enhanced by the hundreds of souls he had absorbed, allowed him to tune into the Warden''s energy patterns. He could see it nowthe openings, the brief windows where its defenses weakened ever so slightly. "I''ve got you," Reign whispered, his eyes shing with determination. Reign charged forward, his speed a blur as he closed in on the Warden. The massive creature sensed himing, its red eyes narrowing as it prepared to reinforce its defenses. But Reign had already anticipated this. He wasn''t going for the obvious strike. At thest moment, Reign twisted in mid-air, using the momentum from his charge to propel him behind the Warden. With a roar, he swung both swords, aiming for the gap between the creature''s helmet and its chest te. His timing was perfect. He struck just as the Warden''s Soul Power pulsed outward to defend against another attack from Wolf. The swords hit. Chapter 1148 The Final Attempt, Wound the Warden or Lose For a moment, it seemed as if time froze as Reign''s swords, powered by everything he had, his lightning, his soul power, light, and darkness, connected with the gap Reign found in the Warden''s armor. The force of the strike, the immense power of his abilities, the timing of his attacks it was all perfect. ng! And yet not enough. His swords never reached the armor, instead, they struck the axe of the Warden who, for the first time during this battle, decided to defend against a physical attack. "Dammit!" Reign cursed, pouring more strength into his swords, only to then nce forward, and for his eyes to meet with the red eyes of the Warden, causing him to suddenly freeze, his body trembling slightly as the red eyes stared into him, into his very soul. Reign''s breath suddenly got caught in his throat as the eyes bore into him. He felt as if time itself had slowed, as the eyes stared at him, it was as if his very essence was being pulled into them, into those glowing, malevolent orbs. It wasn''t just a stare, but a soul-crushing weight pressing down onto him, attempting to strip away everything he had. His mind raced, struggling to break free from the oppressive gaze, but he could feel immense power radiating from the Warden, it was akin to nothing he had ever encountered, an embodiment of death, a being whose very presence seemed enough to crush him. For a brief moment, Reign felt fear, immense fear. He had not felt like this for a long time, and now, he felt that if he didn''t break free, his soul would be consumed. "Reign!" Shadow''s voice cut through the tension as he appeared like a dark blur beside Reign. His daggers shed, hitting the Warden in the shoulder, actually causing the creature to flinch as the attacknded. Even though the Warden barely shifted, it was enough for Reign to snap out of the trance-like state, his eyes widening and his muscles activating as he pushed back,unching himself back from the Warden. He tumbled through the air,nding several meters away, gasping for breath as he nced at the Warden. "That was close." Shadow muttered as he panted as well. He had spent a mere second next to Reign and the Warden, he was not the main target of the oppressive power the Warden possessed, and yet, it was enough to make him feel immense pressure and danger. He couldn''t even imagine how it felt for Reign, the one who was the main target of that immense aura that came from the Warden. It was no surprise that Reign was unable to do a thing, that he froze in such a manner in front of the Warden. "Thanks had you not arrived " Reign didn''t finish, and Shadow said nothing, he merely shook his head to show that there was no need to thank him. "It used soul power again, but the worst part is that he didn''t even attack, he just nced at me and used the aura around him, but since I was right in front of him, I got to feel all of it at once." "That thing is definitely not just a realm above us, it might be a Tier VIII being even." Reign stated as the others stared at the Warden with even more vignce. All of them had been certain that the previous tactic would work, that Reign''s attack wouldnd on the Warden and deal damage and that they would finally wound the monster and start with the second part of the trial, surviving, only for their hopes to be shattered right away. The Warden was still standing still, however. It had just defended itself with the axe, blocking the attacking from Reign and staring into his eyes. Its very gaze, coupled with the aura around him, had been enough to ce Reign in such a sorry state. Nobody could even imagine what waited for them once the Warden actually started attacking. "Can we really survive for a minute?" Mia asked with a trembling voice as she stared at the Warden. "With my transformation, I still don''t think I canst more than 10 seconds, even that would be stretching it, to be honest." Reign said with a solemn expression, clearly not positive about their chances of surviving against Warden. "The system wouldn''t let us battle against a monster that is too powerful for us, the Warden will probably not fight us with full force, it will probably use only a small portion of its strength," Wolf stated with a calm, yet weary expression as they all stared at the Warden with worry in their eyes. The monster was still motionless, staring at them as its aura started returning. "We can''t let the aura fully return, attack it, we''ll try the same tactic again, only that this time, it won''t only be me that goes for it." Reign said as he narrowed his eyes at the Warden and clenched his swords again. He was still panting a bit, but he was ready to continue the battle, to pour everything he had into the next attack. "The two of us will strike the bastard together," Jin said, his calm demeanor not faltering even at this moment. "Aelrinder will hit the monster first, with your power of stars, I need you to do your best to create an opening, any form of opening will do," Jin told Aelrinder who nodded while the others started attacking the Warden once again. Wolf''s purple mes red once again while Mia nked the Warden from the other side, bombarding it with ice attacks. The two quickly started coordinating,bining their powers right above the Warden while the others continued attacking. Beast, already fused with ckie and having used his mark, attacked with his bow, creating powerful wind arrows that cracked with ck lightning. Each arrow carried immense energy, detonating the moment it struck the Warden, creating a powerful gale that was mixed with ck lightning.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Laura was casting spell after spell, assaulting the Warden, Tank and Greenie were hitting the monster with their axe and hammer respectively, and yet, it was all for naught as they barely did any damage to the powerful creature. Reign stared at the Warden and the aura around it. The attacks did little to the body of the Warden, but they were making the aura lessen around it, weakening it further and further. Still, it wouldn''t be easy to wound it, Reign had already tried it and almost paid dearly. He was observing the battle, however, staring at the Warden and what was going on with it, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And then, the fused attack of Mia and Wolf wasplete, and they dropped down what looked like a giant ice stake that waspletely purple inside at the Warden, who nced up, moving its head for the first time and suddenly lifted its arm in order to defend. The strength of theirbined attack was so high that even the Warden felt a bit of pressure, actually defending against it. The stake struck the arm, and then it exploded, powerful frost and scorching purple mes exploding all around the Warden as Tank and Greenie had moved away a couple of seconds ago, well aware of what was going to happen. "Now!" Reign shouted, charging forward with Jin as Aelrinder, who had been waiting for his signal, moved. The ground cracked as he disappeared from sight, turning into a yellow blur that appeared in front of the Warden in an instant, his spear shining a blinding yellow light as it stabbed forward, aiming at the eye of the Warden. ng! The spear struck the axe that the Warden quickly positioned in front of its face, and then the charged up energy from Aelrinder''s attack exploded, causing the upper body of the Warden to be engulfed in the powerful yellow wind that was expelled from the spear. Immediately after that, Jin appeared above the Warden, and struck down with his fist, his entire body shaking and turning red from how much he was clenching his muscles and channeling his mana. The punch broke through the sound barrier and a ray of explosive energy charged at the Warden from the fist, going down with blinding speed. It struck the Warden from above, or at least it looked like it struck as it was impossible to tell thanks to Aelrinder''s wind that was assaulting the creature. And then, Reign appeared, from the left side, swinging the only sword he was holding with both hands forward. The sh produced no sound, and then it struck the axe that the Warden had positioned so that he could block both the sword and Aelrinder''s axe. "I''m not done yet, you damn monster." Reign said as his aura suddenly spiked, another sword appeared in his left hand, which was no longer holding the original sword, and he struck. While in motion, his body was changing, growing taller and more muscr while wings sprouted behind his back. Reign had decided to pour everything he had into this one attack, he decided to use his transformation because if that didn''t help him damage the Warden, nothing would. Not to mention that it wouldn''t be for naught, as the 1 minute they had to survive would start right after wounding the Warden, and only a second would have passed in his transformed state. Chapter 1149 The True Warden? Reign''s body surged with power as his transformation took ce. His wings slowly unfurled behind him, his muscles bulging as his Nephilim form enveloped him in an aura of seemingly divine power. His body was growing taller and stronger, his presence moremanding, and his strength growing. He struck the Warden again, but this time, there was no axe to stop his sword from reaching the Warden. His sword, vibrating with immense force, bypassed the axe, which was still locked in defense against Aelrinder''s spear and his other sword. The second sword struck the Warden, the sword and the metal armor creating sparks as even though Reign struck between the tes, the thickness of his sword, and the very small gap between those tes, made it impossible for him to simply stab or cut the body without shing against the tes. The force of the blow did cause the Warden to stumble back, however, and the sh still continued. Reign''s wings pped as he pushed harder and harder, doing his best to wound the Warden while thetter actually pushed back, taking a step forward. The Warden walking forward actually helped Reign a bit, as he continued pushing his sword forward. "Now!" Reign suddenly shouted, and an arrow arrived. The arrow wasrge, enveloped in ck lightning, zooming through the area, moving straight toward Reign''s sword. Right before it reached the sword, a powerful explosion took ce right behind it, propelling the arrow even further, causing it to strike the sword with immense velocity and power. The moment the arrow struck the sword, causing the sword to be pushed forward, making it even more powerful. The Warden stopped, unable to push Reign back any longer thanks to the powerful arrow that struck his sword, pushing the sword deeper inside the Warden, causing the metal tes to creak from the sword pushing deeper between them. The Warden stared into Reign''s eyes, his red eyes narrowing as he tried to do the same thing as before, cing Reign under a ton of pressure thanks to his gaze and aura. This time, however, that wouldn''t work. Reign was now in his Nephilim form, which meant he was much stronger than before, not to mention that the Warden''s aura was not as concentrated as before thanks to Aelrinder being present, as well as Beast''s arrow, which was expelling a ton of mana around them while pushing on Reign''s sword, which cut deeper and deeper into the Warden. The Warden, despite its monstrous strength and aura, was now clearly being pushed back, Reign''s sword cutting deeper and deeper as the others all stared with baited breaths. Still, Reign''s body was turning red from immense exertion, his muscles bulging, and yet, he still felt as if he needed more, that even with all of this, he wouldn''t be able to wound the Warden. And then it happened, just as he was about to shout, and ask for help, a figure materialized right next to him and punched with everything he had, hitting his sword and giving it the final push it needed. It was Shadow, he had noticed that Reign was still struggling, and quickly teleported over to his side, pouring all of his darkness into his fist, allowing him to punch with immense force. Everything suddenly stopped. All the attacks that had beenunched at the Warden froze in mid-air as Reign and the others also felt themselves freeze, unable to move as a devastating aura appeared from the Warden, threatening to consume them all as a bit of blood flowed down Reign''s sword.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The blood alone had a powerful aura, and as it slowly flowed down his sword, Reign stared, and then he stared at the Warden, only to be shocked to the very core upon ncing at the eyes. They were blue, as blue and deep as the ocean, and they were staring right into him, without showing any anger, sadness, frustration, or anything. ''They were pure red before, like a monster''s, so why why do the eyes look human now?'' Reign asked himself as he was sent flying back, the aura of the Warden pushing everything in a 100-meter radius away. "Careful, something has changed!" Reign shouted, a slight panic present in her voice, which caused the others to stare at the Warden apprehensively. Even without Reign telling them, however, they were aware. After all, the change in the Warden''s aura was simply too much to not be sensed by them. "His eyes," Beast said, staring into the eyes of the Warden who was now observing them all. "What the hell happened, how are they blue now?" Laura asked, staring at the Warden before they all froze again. "Well done." A calm and dignified voice echoed through the area, reaching their ears as they stared in shock at the Warden. "To wound this body is something usually a Tier VII could only do, and yet, as Tier VI beings, you were able to do so." "Well done, truly remarkable." Reign straightened, his grip tightening on his swords as he stepped forward cautiously. "You''re... acknowledging us?" The Warden nodded a slow, deliberate movement. "Indeed. This form you see before you is not merely a vessel of destruction. It is a trial, a test to measure your strength, your resolve, and your understanding of soul power." At the mention of soul power, Reign''s eyes narrowed. "Soul power you did it on purpose then?" The Warden''s gaze flickered. "Yes. Soul power is the essence of one''s being, the very fabric that binds life and death, in the higher realms, one has to learn of it, how to recognize it, defend against it, use it, at least in basic ways, otherwise they will never be able to reach higher and higher." "Without knowing about soul power, and how to utilize it, at least partly, no matter how talented a being is, they will sooner orter be less than average." "Why are you telling us this?" Wolf asked, his voice gruff but curious. He still kept his guard up, chaos mes flickering weakly around him, ready for another battle if needed. The Warden''s eyes softened, and he let out a deep, resonant sigh. "Because your trial isplete." Ding! The system notification rang in their minds, confirming the Warden''s words. [ Congrattions, yers. You have sessfully wounded the Warden of Death. ] [ The second Hell Trial isplete. ] [ Time remaining to survive: 59 seconds. ] Reign blinked. The trial wasn''t technically over, but they hadpleted the hardest part. The system had given them one minute to survive after wounding the Warden. They all clenched their weapons and stared at the Warden, ready to fight against it, only to all stare at it in confusion. "Wait," Reign said, stepping forward. "You''re not going to attack us?" The Warden shook his head. "You have proven yourselves. To continue this fight would serve no purpose. Your victory has already been decided." "In truth, this trial does not need you to battle against the aura that this body has produced, it was me who has deemed you worthy enough to go up against me while utilizing the aura of soul devastation, and do not fret, I have only used a bit of the aura''s power, so it does not devastate, merely weaken temporarily." "That made your trial much more difficult than it should have been, asking you to actually survive fighting this body for a minute would be too much, an impossible trial that serves no purpose." "As the system has given me full control over this part of the trial, I can choose whether or not to attack you, usually the body would have no consciousness, it would merely charge at you to take revenge for wounding it." The tension in the group began to dissipate. They still remained cautious, but the immediate danger seemed to have passed. The Warden''s words carried a weight of finality, and his demeanor hadpletely shifted. Reign slowly lowered his swords, his Nephilim form still glowing brightly as his wings moved, propelling him forward, and in an instant, he stood before the Warden, his exhaustion apparent but his eyes still sharp. "Who are you, really?" Reign asked, his curiosity piqued. "You''re not just some mindless trial boss that the system ced to face us." "Correct, I am not." The Warden said before his body started changing. It became smaller and smaller until it stood at 1.87 meters tall, the heavy armor shifted and twisted, perfectly changing to suit the new size of the body, and it was now sleek and thin. The Warden then grabbed his helmet and took it off, showing his face, which made them all stare at him. Medium-length, light blue hair, soft facial features, pure blue eyes, a friendly and warm smile that was all present on the face of the person that was the Warden. "I am one of the managers of the arena, please call me Hemmel." The man said, smiling at Reign and the others warmly. "I have been observing yourst couple of trials, ''Heaven''s Hooligans'', and decided to be present here personally in this body for this one." Chapter 1150 Hemmels Words: The Importance of Soul Power The shift in the atmosphere was palpable as Hemmel now stood in front of them, his previous form gone, now looking like a regr human instead of the fearsome and monstrous Warden of Death that they had battled against. Reign and the others, who had spent so much energy fighting for their lives against the Warden were now left speechless as they stared at him,pletely confused at the appearance of this ''Warden'' that now stood in front of them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "The Warden is just a body that can be used by high-ranking individuals of the arena to test groups, usually, we just supply it with a bit of our strength and that is all, rarely ever does a situation like this happen," Hemmel said with a smile. His calm, disarming smile was almost unnerving after the incredible danger and the immense pressure that they had gone through. His transformation from a towering force of destruction into a serene, human-like figure caused an odd dissonance within the group. The intense battle they had fought, the sheer power they had felt, now felt distant as if they were meeting a different person entirely. Reign, still hovering slightly from the power of his Nephilim form, was the first to speak. His voice was steady, but his curiosity was evident. "You''re one of the managers of the arena?" Hemmel nodded, his eyes gleaming with amusement as if finding the confusion of the group endearing. "Indeed. As I have said, this body you fought is one of the many tools we managers use to test individuals like yourselves. It allows us to administer trials like this one and gauge your potential. I rarely use it personally, but in your case, I decided to make an exception." "Why?" Wolf asked bluntly, still eyeing Hemmel with suspicion. His chaos mes flickered weakly around his body, though he didn''t lower his guardpletely. "Your team intrigued me," Hemmel replied, his tone calm and friendly. "You''ve shown not only skill but also a keen understanding of your abilities. More importantly, you''ve demonstrated adaptability. That is what truly piqued my interest." "So, this trial was more of an observation than a test?" Mia asked, her brow furrowed in thought. "Both," Hemmel corrected, smiling softly at her. "The trial is real, and the consequences are real. You were expected to wound the Warden, and you seeded. But I was observing how you handled soul power, and how you coordinated as a team. It''s rare to see a group so synchronized, especially under such pressure." Reign''s wings red slightly, his energy still burning brightly. "You mentioned soul power earlier. You used it to weaken us during the fight, but what exactly are we supposed to learn from that?" "As you have already seen, I can use soul power, but the rest can only observe it slightly when focusing, nothing else." "Yes, I am aware of that," Hemmel said with a warm tone before his gaze grew more serious, though the warmth in his eyes didn''t fade. "Soul power is a fundamental force that binds life and death, reality and the ethereal. You have already tasted it in battle, but there is much more to learn. In the higher realms, soul power is asmon as mana, if not more so. It is used to enhance attacks, defend against intangible forces, andmunicate with beings beyond the physical. Without a basic understanding of soul power, no matter how strong you are, your growth will be stunted." He looked at Reign, his blue eyes studying him intently. "You, especially, are on the brink of something greater. Your Nephilim form taps into soul power instinctively, but you haven''t learned to control it fully yet. That''s why I subjected you to the aura of soul devastationso you could begin to sense the depth of what lies ahead." Reign''s expression hardened as he absorbed Hemmel''s words. "You mean to say there''s more to soul power than just the aura you used and the way I utilize it?" "Much more," Hemmel confirmed. "What I used on you was a fraction of the true potential of soul power. When you reach higher tiers, you''ll encounter beings who wield it as easily as you now wield mana or physical strength. That''s why this trial was important. It''s not just about wounding meit''s about understanding that power." "Of course, as a Nephilim, you already know that, so please don''t take me for a fool and try to trick me like that, I am well aware of the powers being like you have," Hemmel said, prompting Reign to scratch the back of his head and meekly nod. Jin stepped forward, his eyes sharp as he asked, "So, the next trials... will they focus more on this soul power? Will we have to face more opponents like you?" "I am not in charge of those trials, so I have no idea, perhaps some will, but I doubt it, after all, you are still far too green to be going through such trials." Reign''s wings pped softly behind him as he processed what Hemmel said. The idea of soul power being more prevalent than mana in the higher realms was both exhrating and daunting. He had sensed it during the fighthis Nephilim form was instinctively linked to soul powerbut hearing it confirmed made the path ahead seem even more treacherous. Wolf was the first to break the silence. His purple mes flickered and sputtered around his body as he crossed his arms. "So what? You''re telling us we''re supposed to just figure this out on our own now? No more guidance?" Hemmel''s eyes softened, his smile never fading. "Not entirely. You''ve taken your first step, and that''s the hardest part. But soul power isn''t something that can be taught like swordsmanship or magic. It''s a force you''ll have to learn to tap into through experience, intuition, andunfortunatelystruggle. Each of you will grasp it differently based on your abilities and experiences." "So, no shortcuts," Mia said quietly, her gaze distant as she pondered the weight of that reality. Hemmel chuckled softly. "No shortcuts. But I suspect you already knew that. If you''re still standing after this trial, it''s because you''re not afraid to face what''s difficult head-on." Jin, ever the tactician, frowned slightly. "You mentioned we''re too green for the uing trials to focus solely on soul power. But we''ll still encounter it, won''t we? There''s no avoiding it." "Indeed," Hemmel nodded. "Soul power is intertwined with the very fabric of existence in the higher realms. Even if your future trials don''t specifically challenge you with it, you''lle across enemies and obstacles that use it. The more you understand it now, the better prepared you''ll be." "I heard that even in the higher realms, there aren''t many who specialize in soul power, that is quite different from what you just said." Reign suddenly said, staring at Hemmel. "Hahahahah, well of course it is!" "A basic understanding of soul power and specializing in it are too very different things young Nephilim, the difference between those two terms is incredibly big." Hemmel''sughter echoed softly through the arena, a surprising contrast to the tension that had dominated the air just moments before. His rxed demeanor as he exined the concept of soul power made the entire group feel slightly at ease, though his words still carried weight. "A basic understanding of soul power," Hemmel continued, "is something every being in the higher realms must grasp if they wish to survive. It''s akin to understanding how to breathe or control mana. It''s fundamental. But specializing in soul powerthat is an entirely different pursuit." He turned toward Reign, his blue eyes glinting with amusement and wisdom. "What you sensed in your Nephilim form is just the surface. You have the potential to tap into a deeper reservoir of soul power. But to truly master it... well, that''s a long and arduous path, and one not many choose." "So, what you''re saying," Jin interjected, his sharp eyes fixed on Hemmel, "is that we need to be ready to face opponents who use soul power, but we don''t necessarily need to specialize in it ourselves?" "Exactly," Hemmel confirmed, nodding. "In fact, it''s rare for someone to fully specialize in soul power. Those who do are often beings of incredible age and experience. But having a basic understandingknowing how to defend against it, how to sense its presencethat''s what will allow you to progress and survive in the higher realms." "For you, that path will be much easier, in fact, using soul power is said to be akin to breathing to Nephilims, even the very young ones," Hemmel said as he nced at Reign. "You should try to teach them that, to train the rest of your team at least a bit, which I see you have done already." "Never forget to train soul power, without a basic understanding of it, you might find yourselves dead when fighting an enemy that seemingly didn''t even make a move." "Ah, our time is up." Hemmel suddenly said and smiled at them. "Good job on passing this trial, and good luck on the remaining three, you''ll need it." Chapter 1151 Hemmels Office Hemmel''s smile was warm and full of finality as they all stared at him with a mixture of exhaustion, curiosity, as well as contemtion. They were all processing what he had told them, and the great contrast from battling for their lives against the body he was inhabiting, and now, engaging in a peaceful conversation about soul power made them confused, the transition making their minds spin a bit. "Thank you, Hemmel." Reign said, his voice steady. "Both for the lesson, as well as for pushing us the way you did during the trial." "I expect nothing but great things from a group like yours, just don''t getfortable with your progress, not now, in this arena, nor ever, until you reach the pinnacle of power, which only a rare few in the entirety of the universe have reached, there is no room forfort and content." And with those words, Hemmel''s figure began to fade away, his body turning into dust, particles flowing away until a gentle breeze, made him vanishpletely. For a moment, no one spoke. The weight of what they had just experienced and learned hung heavily in the air, each of them processing in their own way. "Well," Wolf finally broke the silence, his voice still carrying a touch of disbelief. "That was... unexpected. I was ready for another fight."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mia, who had been quietly contemting everything Hemmel had said, let out a small sigh of relief. "I''m just d we didn''t have to go another round with that monster. I don''t know if we could have handled it." "We would''ve survived," Jin said confidently, though his sharp gaze was already analyzing the situation. "But not without casualties. The Warden''s strength was on a different level, and even if we wounded it, Hemmel was rightit was holding back." "I wonder how the next trials will test us," Shadow mused, his voice low and thoughtful. "He said soul power will probably not be needed, but since Hemmel spoke so much about it, even going as far as to change the trial just in order to tell us all of that, we definitely need to start taking soul power more seriously." "When we evolve, I think we need to start training with Aethion, that old bastard has trained us for a bit, it''s time for him to earn his rent," Shadow said as he nced at Reign. Reign, his expression still serious, nodded. "Hemmel gave us some important hints, but it''s clear that soul power is something we''ll have to figure out on our own. We can''t rely on outside guidance. It''s going to take time and effort, just like learning how to control mana." "At least we''ve already started," Mia pointed out, looking at Reign. "You''ve been using it unconsciously, and we''ve felt its effects in battle, even if we didn''t realize what it was at the time." Reign crossed his arms, considering this. "Yeah, I''ve sensed something when I''m in my Nephilim form, but Hemmel''s rightI haven''t been in control of it. It''s instinctual, but now that we know what we''re dealing with, we can train with purpose." Wolf rolled his shoulders, still feeling the lingering effects of the fight. "Training is good, but we''re still in the middle of these trials. We don''t have time to dive into soul power right now, not fully. We need to stay sharp and focus on what''sing next." "Agreed," Jin said. "We''ll keep soul power in mind, but we can''t get distracted, we have no idea what the next trials will be like, not to mention that we don''t have the luxury to just start training in this arena right now, we need toplete the trials and evolve, get back home, because who knows what could happen while we are gone. The group nodded in agreement, the sense of urgency returning now that Hemmel was gone. Ding! [ The second Hell Trial has beenpleted, returning the yers back to the arena.] [ Congrattions on passing the trial, ''Heaven''s Hooligans'' ] In the arena, at the very top of the giant cube-like building that flowed through space, Hemmel leaned back on a sofa and stared at the window, observing a star that was shining brightly. "I''ve done it, are you satisfied?" Hemmel asked, even though there was nobody present in his office. "Yes, you have done well, as promised, the reward." A voice said as a small package appeared on the table in front of Hemmel who nodded his head. "Not going to check it?" The voice asked as Hemmel chuckled. "I know that the likes of you will not fool me, you are known to uphold any deals you make, to never backstab, and that any and all cooperations with you end amicably as long as both parties do what they promised to do." "So no, I don''t need to check it, I know that what I asked is there." "It has been a pleasure Mr. Hemmel." The voice said as Hemmel seemingly contemted something. "Why such interest in that group, I understand the Nephilim, after all, he is a Nephilim, but the others, they are quite talented, but it isn''t as if you cannot find such people elsewhere, not to mention that the price you had to pay for me to do what I did was quite high." "Hahahahah do you wish to know?" "No, I was just wondering, I don''t really care for it, as long as your intentions are not hostile." Hemmel suddenly said as the voice chuckled. "The group is more special than one would think, that is why we wish to help them, to speed up the process of them leveling up and evolving, but without causing them long-term side effects as we are interested in what they could achieve in the long term after all." "Yeah right, we both know that the only reason you would dare do this is because you have orders from high above, otherwise you would never dare do anything to a team that is led by a Nephilim, no matter how good your intentions might be." Hemmel said as the voice went quiet before Hemmel felt coldness at the back of his neck. "You should be careful when speaking, dear manager, some might not be as lenient as me." "Some might be smarter than you, to dare ce your hand on my neck quite dumb," Hemmel said as a blue glow appeared around his eyes, and in an instant, an invisible hand that had been ced on his neck froze before breaking. "As expected from you, your frost is truly something else, to be able to freeze even me." "I was wondering who you are, but it seems you''re nobody but a new member of the Alliance, and from your powers, you''re probably the Wondering Ghost, I heard you offended the Dark Ones recently, no wonder you joined the Alliance." Hemmel suddenly said with a smile as he stared at a spot in his office. "The only reason I have helped you was because your intentions were not hostile, because what you asked of me was helpful to that group, and because I really wanted that object." Hemmel suddenly said before the temperature of the office dropped, even the brightness of the star seemed to dissipate. "But do not test me, do not dare underestimate the might of the arena, and please, never dare ce your hands on me again, otherwise the Alliance will lose a newly acquired helper of the Low-God realm, alright?" Hemmel asked with a warm smile, but the figure who was inside the office felt nothing but coldness, and thus, he disappeared, leaving Hemmel alone. The man sighed, got up, and suddenly, a huge mirror fell from the ceiling, levitating in front of him. "I have done what they asked, nothing was out of ce, it seems the Alliance truly is interested in that team, they didn''t ask me to do anything to the Nephilim, the Army can be at ease, they have not be dumb." "Good, then the army shall not involve ourselves with this, thank you." A person on the other side of the mirror said, nodding his head at Hemmel who nodded back, at him, ncing at the pair of wings which were unfurled behind the man''s back, the right ones white, the left ones ck. The party spent the next 5 days resting, as well as training. Even though they said they didn''t wish to fully focus on training soul power, the battle against the Warden was still fresh on their minds, and Aethion had finally spoken to them. The system had not allowed Aethion to speak to them at all, even outside of the trials, but now, for some reason, that was lifted and they could converse. The reason they spent 5 days resting and training was because Aethion had told them to do so. He said that after going through such a battle, with the memory of it still present, and the feeling of the Warden''s aura there, they should use it to their advantage and train, and they did just that. Chapter 1152 Third Hell Trial: The Ranch "This ... was not was I expected out of the third trial," Beast said as he and the others all stood straight, staring at the scene in front of them. They were at a ranch. A normal ranch, but no farmer in sight, and plenty of animals were present, needing to be taken care of. "System, are you serious with this?" Reign asked, his face devoid of any emotion. The serene setting of the ranch felt like a cruel joke in contrast to the deadly battles they had fought. Reign, along with the rest of the group, stared in disbelief at thendscape. Rolling green fields, wooden fences, and a few grazing animals surrounded them. The peaceful atmosphere, however, only served to heighten their confusion and unease. Ding! [ Third Hell Trial: The Trial of Patience. ] [ Task: Tend to the ranch for the next 72 hours. Maintain the well-being of the animals and the property. Failure to do so will result in penalties. ] [ Good luck, yers. ] For a moment, no one spoke, letting the absurdity of the situation sink in. Wolf, usually quick to jump into action or offer a sarcasticment, was the first to break the silence. "You''ve got to be kidding me. After all that talk about soul power, we get... this?" He gestured around at the cid farm animals grazingzily in the field. Mia, who had been mentally preparing for another brutal battle, couldn''t suppress augh. "Is this some kind of joke? Are we supposed to... milk cows or something?" Reign sighed, rubbing the back of his neck in frustration. "I have no idea what''s going on. The system''s called this a trial, and we can''t afford to underestimate it. There''s probably more to it than what it looks like." "If it feels too easy and simple, then we can be certain that there is something at y there, that we will definitely find it difficult to pass this trial without being alert and giving it our all," Jin stated as he looked around them. "The number of farm animals here is quite high, but with our strength and speed, we should be able to deal with all of them without even breaking a sweat, so I will presume that the system will throw difficulties our way, perhaps limit our strength, or send waves of monsters from time to time that will try to ughter the animals and destroy the farm." "With that, the difficulty of this trial will rise by multiple levels and we will find it incredibly difficult to maintain the well-beings of the animals and the property, which is our task," Jin said, ncing at the others with a solemn expression. "Alright then, so the system will probably throw a wrench into whatever we n sooner orter, if that''s so, let''s just start, let''s tend to the animals." "Let''s start with the basics," Mia suggested, trying to keep the team focused. "We can split into groups. Some of us can check the barn, and others can work with the animals. We''ll keep an eye on each other in case anything strange happens." They quickly divided the tasks, still half-expecting an ambush from somewhere. Reign, Shadow, and Mia took the barn, while Wolf, Beast, and Jin began tending to the animals outside. Laura, Greenie, Aelrinder, and Tank went around the ranch, observing it and making sure nothing was out of ce around it. Inside the barn, Reign and his team found rows of neatly stacked hay bales, old farming tools, and even a few stables with horses that whinnied as they approached. Everything seemedpletely normal. The barn was well-maintained, and the air was filled with the smell of hay and wood. It was hard to believe they were still in the middle of the Hell Trials. "Maybe this really is what it looks like," Mia said softly, petting one of the horses. "I don''t sense any traps or hidden threats." Shadow, leaning against one of the wooden beams, remained skeptical. "Even if there''s no immediate danger, the trial''s objective is clear. We have to manage the ranch. That means if anything goes wronglike the animals getting hurt or the property getting damagedwe fail." Reign silently agreed, still keeping his guard up. "We can''t let our focus slip. Let''s make sure we''re prepared for anything."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Outside, Wolf was having less sess containing his irritation as he dealt with a particrly stubborn goat. "This thing is worse than the monsters we fight. Come on, move!" he growled, trying to guide the goat toward its pen. Beast chuckled, watching Wolf struggle. "You''ve fought giants, demons, and abominations, but a goat is your downfall?" "Shut up," Wolf snapped, his patience already wearing thin. "Dammit, since you won''t y nice, I''ll just have to get you in there myself!" Wolf said as he moved, suddenly grabbing the goat from the side and attempting to lift it, only for the animal to quickly escape his grasp before kicking him in the chest. Shadow was about tough, only for his eyes to widen as Wolf was sent flying a couple of meters from the force of the blow. When he finallynded, he got up with some difficulty, a trickle of blood escaping his lips. "Alright, I guess we now know what''s wrong with the trial," Wolf said as he spat out some blood, his chest still hurting from the seemingly weak kick. "These animals, they''re not normal at all." "How the hell did a goat do that?" Shadow asked with shock as Wolf suddenly took out his sword and stabbed it into the ground in front of him before leaning on it, blocking the charge of the goat, which seemed to be quite angry at Wolf for trying to lift it previously. The horns of the goat struck the sword, producing a sound of metal shing against metal as the sword moved by a bit, and the goat jumped back, staring at the sword and then looking away and walking normally as if nothing had happened. "They have the strength of Tier VI beings," Wolf said as he shook his arms, which actually got numb from the impact. The immense strength present in the seemingly small and weak goat was immense, and he was certain that the same was true for all the animals present on the ranch. "So the animals have been enhanced," Laura said as a purple glow enveloped Wolf''s chest, healing his injury. "Yes, and thanks," Wolf said as Mia and the others all quickly gathered, the previous sound making them all alert. "Which means they might be harder to control too," Jin added, his sharp eyes scanning the surrounding animals. "If that goat has this much power, who knows what the rest are capable of ... we need to adjust our approach." Beast, still eyeing the herd, couldn''t help but smirk. "So we''re dealing with super-powered farm animals now? Great." Reign rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "This means that if any of the animals decide to cause trouble, like damaging the property or hurting each other, it''ll be much more difficult to manage. We can''t afford to let them go wild." "Let''s not forget, the trial requires us to keep everything intact for 72 hours," Shadow said, folding his arms. "That means no destruction and no harm to the animals. And now we know whybecause these things are like living battering rams." "We should split up, like Mia suggested earlier," Reign decided. "We''ll need to be quick to respond if anything goes wrong. Some of us will monitor the animals, while others check the property and reinforce it, just in case." They divided into two groups again. Reign, Greenie, Tank, Wolf, and Beast remained outside to watch over the animals, while Jin, Mia, Aelrinder, Laura, and Shadow headed back to the barn and the surrounding structures to reinforce the property and ensure nothing could be easily damaged. Reign was now staring at the animals, using his senses to their fullest in order to learn just how powerful the animals were, and he was surprised to sense just how much energy was coursing through the animals. The smaller ones, such as the chicken, the ducks, rabbits, and so on were now incredibly fast, most walked regrly, not showing it, but from time to time, one animal would gain a burst of speed so immense that even Reign had some difficulty following them. Therger animals, on the other hand, had gotten incredibly powerful. As Reign observed one bull, he was certain that thetter could easily charge through an entire building with ease, not slowing down at all. It was surreal, being in what looked like a regr farm, only to find out that all the animals were many times more powerful than they should be, that they were all actually dangerous to even Reign and the others. Wolf had merely got kicked at a weird angle, which had made it so the power behind the goat''s kick was actually not that high, and yet, he was sent flying and was actually wounded. Had the goat charged at him from the start and managed to hit him with its head, he would have definitely suffered a much heavier injury. Chapter 1153 The Strong Farm Animals Reign''s realization hit quite hard as he observed the animals who had transformed to be dangerous and even more unpredictablepared to how they usually were. The trial stated that it was a trial of patience, but it also seemed to be a trial of control, as well as survival. They had to make sure the ranch was perfectly fine for 3 days, that no animal was harmed, and that they themselves didn''t draw the ire of the animals who could definitely dish out some damage. "This might be even worse than having to protect the animals from monsters." Reign muttered, narrowing his eyes at a particr bull that wasrger and taller than others, its massive size and immense power more than enough to overpower any of them when it came to sheer strength. "If the animals somehow go berserk, we''ll be in serious trouble, especially if the ones that go berserk are the ''mutated'' ones," Jin stated as he nced over at some animals. Every single group of animals had one who was ''different''. Jin called them ''mutated'' animals because they were clearlyrger and more powerful than the regr ones, and they could all sense that those animals would be quite difficult to deal with if they truly ended up going berserk. Tank, who was standing nearby, crossed his arms and sighed. "Guess it''s not just about feeding them, then. We''ll need to be on constant alert to stop them from wrecking the ce or hurting each other." "Exactly," Reign agreed. "And we can''t use our full strength without risking injuring the animals or damaging the property, which would fail the trial." "Well, at least it''s not boring," Greenie said with a slight grin, cracking his knuckles. "But if these animals are as strong as Tier VI creatures, we''re gonna need to be careful with how we handle them." Beast, who was calm, looked at the herd of animals. "Careful, yeah. But they''re not monsters. Maybe we can control them the same way a normal farmer would. If we stay calm and don''t provoke them, they might not try anything." "In the end, what you thought the system would do kind of happened, we are relegated to working as regr farmers, but instead of the system making us weaker, it just made the animals much stronger, which could prove to be even worse for us." Reign nodded. "Yes, it is worse when looking at the fact that we can''t let them damage the property, but in some cases, it is good for us." "I mean, even though the animals are quite strong, two or three of us could take down a bull without killing it, which is something that no farmer could honestly do, wrestle a bull and take it down without harming it, especially not with only 2 or 3 people." The others all nodded at Reign, agreeing with his words. They were in a better position than regr farmers when taking care of the animals, it was just the property that wasn''t. "Alright guys, let''s stay alert. We''ll divide into shifts to make sure there''s always someone watching over them." Reign said, ncing at the animals around them. "We have been provided amodations, beds to sleep in, a huge kitchen with plenty of food, it seems we truly don''t need to worry about a thing other than taking care of the animals," Laura said as she had just gotten out of arge house that was present on the ranch. "I''ll make sure no one suffers anysting injuries, same goes for the animals, but let''s try not to get hurt in the first ce." "There''s plenty of ns around this ce, and the animals have not been properly divided, we should start with reinforcing the fences and properly separating all the animals so that they don''t start fighting." Tank said as he lifted a n and raised an eyebrow.N?v(el)B\\jnn "These are heavy, like much heavier than a wooden nk should be." "Really?" Greenie asked before lifting one up and nodding his head. "They really are, they''re more durable as well, I would actually need to use some strength to break it, which doesn''t mean much as a couple of these animals could definitely break through these things with ease, but at least they won''t destroy a fence merely by touching it." "Alright, so we have been given some things to help us out, great, now let''s start working, we should do our best toplete the reinforcement and separation by the end of the day." Reign said as they all nodded and started doing the tasks they got. Two hourster, they were still working, reinforcing the ranch as best as they could while keeping their senses sharp for any disturbances. At one part of the ranch, however, Reign and the others were already dealing with the challenges of managing the enhanced animals. The bull, which Reign had been watching, began to snort and paw at the ground, its massive muscles rippling under its skin. It looked agitated, its eyes wild as it focused on a nearby horse that had wandered too close to its territory. Reign immediately tensed, sensing the danger. "Everyone, stay back," he warned, stepping closer to the bull. "It''s about to charge." "Seems like the ''mutated'' ones are quite territorial." Before anyone could react, the bull let out a deep bellow and charged at full speed, its hooves tearing up the ground as it headed straight for the horse. Reign leaped into action, using his incredible speed to intercept the bull just before it could reach the horse. He jumped above the bull and quickly grabbed it by the head. He couldn''t go all out and harm the bull, but he had to use enough force to cause some difort to the bull, and perhaps even choke it out. That proved to be nearly impossible. Reign''s muscles bulged as he pressed on the neck, and yet, the bull barely felt a thing, it only got more agitated, charging faster toward the horse that was simply staring at it. "Greenie, Tank, help me!" Reign called out, his muscles straining as he poured more power into his arms and tried to turn the head of the bull in order to make it go sideways. Greenie rushed forward, grabbing the bull by its horns and using his brute strength to hold it steady. Tank, with his massive shield, positioned himself behind Greenie, pushing his back with his shield and nting his feet into the ground. Both Greenie and Tank, two massive guys with immense endurance, vitality, and strength, were pushed back by the strength of the bull, leaving deep grooves into the soil as they continued pushing against it. Reign stopped clenching the neck and ced his hands over the eyes of the bull, disorienting it and causing it to slow down, but also panic. The bull thrashed wildly, but between the three of them, they managed to calm it down. Slowly, the bull stopped struggling. Its eyes lost their wildness as it nced forward, and couldn''t see the horse near any longer, so it backed away, snorting but no longer aggressive. "Good job Mia." Reign said as he nced over at Mia, who hade over and enticed the horse to go with her by offering it some food. With the horse no longer near the bull, thetter had calmed down and they didn''t need to do anything else. Reign sighed in relief and took a deep breath. "That was too close. If we let our guard down for even a second, this whole ce could''ve been destroyed." "We need to figure out what''s causing them to get agitated like this," Tank said, watching as the bull wandered off. "It could be that they''re just very territorial, but what if they''re being triggered by something?." "Hmmmm that wouldn''t be impossible," Beast suggested, still observing the other animals. "What if the system is testing us by pushing the animals to their limits? They might be reacting to some hidden signal we can''t sense." "Whatever it is, we need to make sure to constantly observe the animals and not let them do a single thing that can harm the property or the other animals. Why they''re acting up isn''t even important." The following 7 hours passed with rtive calm. The animals asionally showed signs of agitation, but the group was able to manage them without too much difficulty. The real challenge came after that when things began to spiral out of control. It started with the chickens, of all things. Normally small and harmless, the chickens suddenly began moving at blinding speeds, darting around the barnyard and colliding with each other. The air filled with feathers as they zoomed across the field like tiny rockets. "What the hell?" Shadow eximed, dodging a speeding chicken that narrowly missed his head. "They''re acting like they''re on some kind of energy boost!" Mia was already in action, creating ice barriers around the animals to prevent them from causing too much chaos. "They''re out of control! We can''t let them hurt each other." Meanwhile, Beast was dealing with the pigs, who had suddenly decided to break through their pen. With their enhanced strength, they smashed through the wooden fence like it was made of paper, sending splinters flying. Chapter 1154 Dealing with the Animals The chaos began to escte as the previously agitated animals were acting in a frenzy. Reign and the others, already stretched to their limits, were doing everything they could to contain the situation and minimize the damage. The pigs, who had smashed through their pen, which had been reinforced previously. Even with the reinforcement present, the pigs were able to easily smash through the pen, acting as if nothing was there, and were now running wild, knocking over anything they touched. The chickens, on the other hand, were still darting around like small missiles, sometimes colliding with one another and sending feathers flying in all directions. It was the start of pandemonium, and judging from how the other animals were behaving after looking at the chicken and pigs, slowly shifting around, seemingly turning ufortable and nervous, they might start doing the same as well, which would be very bad news for Reign and the others. "Dammit, the pigs will wreck everything apart, we gotta stop them!" Beast shouted as he attempted to corral the pigs back into their pens, but it was to no avail. Jin, Laura and Aelrinder came over, rushing to assist him, using their powers to try and control the animals. Aelrinder and Beast started using their wind, pushing the animals back to the pen by creating powerful walls of wind while Laura allowed her demonic energy to seep out of her body, causing the animals to be afraid of her and the evil aura that wasing from her. The aura, as well as the pressure that Laura was exhibiting, enveloped the pigs, causing them to slightly panic and slow down, fear evident in their eyes. "Good, we can get them inside easily like this, using our auras seems to be the best way of doing this!" Beast said with a smile before Aelrinder shook his head. "That one is still not faltering, I''ll stop it." In an instant, Aelrinder disappeared and appeared in front of the ''mutant'' of the group, a pig whose body was purple and wasrger than the rest. It was charging at Laura, seemingly unbothered by the wall of wind in front of it. "Sorry, but I can''t let you hurt yourself," Aelrinder said as he moved, appearing next to the pig and cing the blunt end of the spear on the ground, tripping the pig that fell on the ground before quickly grabbing the back legs and spinning, throwing it to where the pen was. "Won''t that hurt it even more?!" Beast asked with a shocked expression as Aelrinder shook his head. "They''re tough animals, that much shouldn''t harm it at all." "Quickly get them in, the other animals are getting riled up from the aura," Jin told the two, his eyes moving around as he observed the rest of the animals, some of which were fidgeting, moving around nervously as the auraing from Laura was unnerving them. "Hey, the pigs, they''re quite calm now." Aelrinder suddenly said, staring at the animals with slight confusion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "The mutant!" Jin said as his eyes widened. "Of course, the mutants of the groups are the leaders, they are the vtile ones, and with them present, the other animals seem to exhibit the same emotions. If we remove them from the group, like Aelrinder just did, the other animals calm down." "So what, we grab all the mutants and ce them somewhere else?" Beast asked as Jin started contemting, only for a notification to ring out. [ All the animals must be together with their respective group until the 72 hours pass.] "Of course they have to be," Jin said with a sigh as he shook his head, a smile present on his face. "At least now we know what makes the animals go berserk, we just need to look over the mutated ones and we should be able to stop that from happening." Meanwhile, Shadow, swiftly moving between the darting chickens, managed to corner one of the mutated ones, a rooster that was twice the size of a normal one. The chickens were a bit different from most animals as they had a total of 3 among them who were mutated, the rooster, as well as 2 hens. Shadow narrowed his eyes as he circled the mutated rooster, its crimson feathers glowing faintly, giving it an ominous presence. The bird was easily twice the size of a normal rooster, its movements sharp and quick despite its bulky appearance. It eyed Shadow with a predatory gleam, its talons scraping against the dirt as if daring him to make the first move. "These things just keep getting weirder," Shadow muttered under his breath. The rooster let out a piercing cry, the sound so loud that it reverberated throughout the ranch. Almost instantly, the other two mutated hens darted around, their enhanced speed making them nearly invisible blurs as they zipped through the yard. "Damn it! These birds are moving faster than some of the enemies we''ve fought," Shadow said, quickly teleporting a few feet to the side as one of the hens shot past him like a bullet. Mia, who had been controlling the chaos with her ice magic, quickly created a circr barrier of frost, trapping one of the hens inside. The hen crashed into the icy walls, but Mia reinforced them with her magic before it could break through. Even then, the strong beak of the hen had managed to pierce through most of the icy wall, causing some cracks to appear. "To think they would be this strong!" she shouted, her eyes wide in shock as she poured some mana, reinforcing the wall further and causing the cracks to disappear. "I got this one, but we need to contain the others before they start causing more chaos." "On it!" Shadow responded, disappearing in a blur of darkness, using his teleportation abilities to quickly maneuver around the ranch. He appeared behind the mutated rooster just as it lunged at him, its talons aiming straight for his face. He sidestepped at thest second, using his daggers to divert its attack and sending it crashing into the ground. "Got you!" Shadow said as he quickly grabbed the rooster by the wings before thetter could recover. The rooster''s strength, however, surprised even Shadow, who actually had to grit his teeth and use quite some strength to keep the rooster down, to make it so that thetter wouldn''t be able to escape. Mia, watching from a distance, continued reinforcing her ice barriers around the other two mutated hens, ensuring they wouldn''t escape. "This isn''t just about patience. The system really wants us to work for this. We''re basically dealing with enhanced beasts disguised as farm animals." "I guess the system figured that a simple farm trial would be too easy for us," Beast said, his voice strained as he wrestled one of the pigs back into its pen. "Who knew tending animals would be harder than fighting giants?" As Beast and Aelrinder finally managed to corral the pigs, Tank and Greenie worked on reinforcing the pens with the heavy wooden nks they''d discovered earlier. Even though the animals had already shown they could break through the fences, the team hoped the reinforced structure would hold for a little longer. "We need to make sure these pens stay intact," Tank said, hammering in the nks with more force than necessary. "I don''t want to spend the next two days chasing these animals around." "Agreed," Greenie grunted, securing another post. "But what happens if they break through again? The pigs are stronger than we expected, and if they get riled up" "We''ll handle it," Reign interrupted, stepping into the conversation. "We have to stay ahead of this. We know the mutant animals are the problemif we keep an eye on them, we can keep the rest under control. Mia''s ice barriers and our strength should be enough to corral them." As the day progressed, they fell into a routine. Each group monitored different areas of the ranch, rotating between guarding the animals, reinforcing the structures, and taking short breaks. While the situation seemed rtively stable, they knew that this fragile peace could shatter at any moment. Nightfall came quickly, and the ranch was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. The animals, finally calmer, seemed to settle for the night. The team gathered inside the farmhouse for a quick meeting, taking stock of the situation. "So far, so good," Reign said, scanning the faces of hisrades. "But we still have two days to go. We need to stay vignt." "The mutated animals are the key," Jin said, arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. "If we can keep them calm, we''ll avoid most of the chaos. But there''s something off about this trial. The system wouldn''t just give us animals to watch over. There''s got to be more to it." "Agreed," Laura said, her voice thoughtful. "The system doesn''t seem like the type to let us rx. We need to expect something more, whether it''s an attack or the animals themselves mutating further." Wolf, who had been unusually quiet since his encounter with the goat, spoke up. "We can handle whateveres. These animals are tough, sure, but we''ve faced worse." Reign nodded. "You''re right. We just need to keep our heads on straight. Everyone, get some rest. We''ll take turns keeping watch tonight." The group settled into their rotations, each person taking a few hours to watch over the animals while the others slept. The night passed quietly, though the tension in the air was palpable. Everyone knew that the calm wouldn''tst. Chapter 1155 Tanks Smart Idea The second day began quietly, though the tension was present. They had managed to wrangle the chaos on the first day, stopping the bull before it could do anything, getting the angry mutated pig back into the pen, and easily pushing the other pigs back after the mutated one had calmed down, and they managed to stop the chicken from wreaking havoc as well. Luckily for them, the reinforced pig pen being destroyed was not counted in the trial as they were the ones who had made it. Only the structures that Reign and the others built by themselves would be counted in the quest, they could destroy and modify everything else as they wished. The team was now observing the ranch, staring at the animals who were quite peaceful, but they knew it was only a matter of time before something went wrong again. The challenge, one very deceptive and seemingly simple at first, had already tested their patience, strength, and coordination, but luckily for them, one thing that Reign and the entire group excelled at was adapting to the situation. "If the same things as yesterday repeat, we will be able to control the animals with ease, but I doubt the system would have made this trialst 72 hours if it wasn''t going to make it harder as time progressed." "Yeah, we might have to do our best to control even more berserk farm animals today, it won''t be easy, that''s for sure.'' Beast stated as he stared at the animals Reign nodded. "Yes, I doubt there will be any outside interference, no monsters will appear, I guess, and there''s no ce from which monsters could appear, after all, this ranch is located in the middle of a seemingly endless in, we can see miles around us, and there is nothing but short grass, no monster cane here without being spotted from afar." "Well, the system could always teleport them over here if it wished to do so, in fact, the location might have been chosen so that the system could surprise us. Who knows, the system might just drop some monsters on us when we are least expecting them," Beast said with a serious expression as Reign furrowed his brows, nced over at him, and nodded his head. "You''re right, we need to be careful, and alert that such a thing could happen." As the morning wore on, the animals seemed calmalmost too calm. The pigs, which had caused so much trouble the day before, werezily grazing, and the chickens, though still fast, stayed close to their pens. The group kept a close watch on the "mutant" animals, knowing they were the key to keeping the rest in check. Tank, Greenie, and Jin were busy reinforcing the fences even further, using their immense strength to drive the reinforced wooden beams deep into the ground, hoping to prevent another breakout. Mia and Laura were managing the animals'' behavior with their respective powers, keeping them calm. But as the sun rose higher, casting long shadows across the ranch, the first sign of trouble appeared. One of the cows, a mutated one that wasrger than the others, began acting strange. It started pacing back and forth, its nostrils ring and its eyes wild. Before anyone could react, the cow suddenly charged at the wooden fence separating it from the field, shattering the reinforced beams with ease. "Dammit! Not again!" Beast shouted, sprinting toward the cow. Reign was already on the move. He dashed toward the runaway animal, his swords drawn but his mind racing. He couldn''t harm the cow, but he needed to stop it before it caused any more damage. The cow had luckily charged right away, thus the other cows were still somewhat normal, their crazed state not reflecting back on them. The mutated bull was also not close, and it was still acting fine, but they were keeping an eye on it. "Come here!" Tank suddenly yelled as he charged, a huge bull materializing around him as he charged at the cow, with seemingly murderous intent, making Reign and the others stare at him in shock. "What the hell are you doing, you can''t hurt it!" Reign yelled as Tank nced at him and nodded, but continued charging forward without changing a thing. Reign and the others nced over at one another and decided to stay put and observe, cing their faith in Tank. He was a meathead most of the time, but he wasn''t dumb, and he knew that they would definitely fail the challenge if he actually harmed the cow. As he got closer and closer to the cow, they quickly began to realize what he was nning. The mutated cow, which had seemingly gone mad and was galloping with a craze present in its eyes, stared at Tank with fear, the red eyes shaking as the redness started dissipating, leaving the cow in a fearful, but more calm state. It then took two steps back, then turned around, and ran back to the enclosure they had created right outside of the barn where the cows had been ced, not daring to leave it as Tank slowed down before stopping, the avatar of the bull dissipating, scattering in the air. "I thought since it is a bull that forms around me, and it is quiterger than even the mutated one there, it might be enough to scare the cow off, and force it to calm down." Tank said as he stared at the cow which was now grazing, not even a hint of the previous berserk state present on it. "I''m d it worked, it would have been a bit difficult to stop in time to not hurt it had it not," Tank said with a wide smile as he nced at Reign and the others who were staring at him and shaking their heads. "It was a good idea, and luckily it worked perfectly well, but please do share the idea with us next time, we thought you were going to pulverize the poor cow for a moment there," Beast said as he ced a hand on Tank''s shoulder and sighed, causing Tank to nod his head. "Beastie, you know, I noticed something." Tank suddenly said as he nced at Beast who nced back with a confused expression. "Yeah, what did you notice?" "Aren''t you taller than before, I remember you could barely reach my shoulders with your hands before, now it seems easier for you." "Or wait, did I get smaller?!" Tank eximed, his eyes widening in shock. "No, you''re not getting smaller, he really has grown, we just didn''t notice it before because we are always together," Shadow said as he stared at Beast. "Now that you mention it, he has gotten more muscr as well, he used to be as thin as a twig before, but now he actually looks decently built, athletic even," Wolf added as he nodded his head while Laura nodded as well. "Yes, his arms are no longer as small as mine, but bigger." Reign and the others all suddenly froze and turned their heads away while attempting to not chuckle orugh as Beast''s face turned red. He remembered how in the past when Laura had just joined them, shemented on that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She stared at Beast back then and made ament about how their arms were pretty much the same size, and that fact made Beast freeze in shock as he truly did not expect to hear something like that. "It must be all the fighting we have done, the grueling battles, training, as well as the blood I ingested from my monsters, I feel my body change every time I take the blood, it gets a bitrger." "Hmmmm a side effect of your ability?" Wolf asked with an interested expression. "Does that mean that if you reach the Saint realm and ingest the blood of who knows how many beasts at that point, you''re going to be bigger than Tank?" "I C I don''t know," Beast said as he nced to the side. "Another problem." "Ducks," Shadow said with a serious expression as they all stared at a small pond where some ducks were located. They were swimming and diving, but they were doing it so quickly and with such force that the water of the pond was bing violent, waves forming on the surface and the water spilling around the pond. Actually, their movements alone even caused a strong wind to appear right above the pond, and it seemed that as things stood, the ducks might end up draining the pond of all water merely by swimming on its surface. That was nothing that Reign and the others had to worry about, the problem was that in a manner simr to the chicken, the ducks were moving so quickly and without any goal that they were starting to hit one another, and could end up harming each other. "Shall I freeze the pond, lock them in ce?" Mia asked as Beast shook his head. "Nah, I''ll summon my dragon, he can control the water and use that to catch them all in mere seconds, and then you can freeze the water, doing it like this might hurt some of them." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!